《The Kung Fu Baby is Four Years Half and has 17 Pampering Brothers》


 Chapter 1： Im home

    Chapter 1 is back


    On the outskirts of Jiang City, a deserted place.


    Dark clouds overwhelmed the top, as if a heavy rain was about to pour.


    No one noticed that behind the layers of dark clouds, a crack opened in the sky, and a small figure was falling rapidly.


    When there were still a few hundred meters above the ground, the speed of the little figure''s descent slowed down a bit.


    At this moment, the dark clouds quickly dispersed, and the sky cleared up again.


    With a "pop", a child fell to the ground.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Host, are you okay? ¡¿


    The child lying on the ground slowly got up, revealing a round, chubby little face.


    She has a pair of big grape-like eyes with rounded tails and slightly drooping eyes, just a pair of standard innocent dog eyes. His eyes are shiny and bright, and there is a hint of a smile at this moment.


    "Miao Miao is fine, martial arts practitioners have rough skin and thick flesh, so this pain is nothing."


    She claims to have rough skin and thick flesh, but she is actually white and tender, and the flesh on her cheeks looks soft and easy to pinch. At the moment, he was wearing a short-sleeved kung fu suit, and his exposed arms were white and fat, like lotus joints.


    Gu Miaomiao subconsciously crossed her legs, pressing her hands on her knees.


    "Little Gugu, you said that Miao Miao''s family members are in this era, so how will Miao Miao find them? Will they recognize Miao Miao?"


    The Guwu system only answered the first question with a cold attitude.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: As a reward for returning, I can provide you with the address of one of your family members, and you can find it yourself. ¡¿


    The **** eyes suddenly sparkled.


    "Can you provide the photo and name of that person? Xiao Gugu, you said that there are photos in this era, and people can be photographed in them. They are much better than painters. Miao Miao wants to see them."


    The little milk voice sounds sweet and greasy.


    Furutake system reluctantly sent a photo.


    Gu Miaomiao looked at the photo while holding the photo, her already big eyes widened even further.


    "Wow, he looks good, even better than Miao Miao."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He is your second brother, Gu Che, you can go to him now¡¿


    Gu Miaomiao treasured the photo, then slowly got up, carefully wiped off the dust, and then walked towards the road in the distance with short legs.


    Along the way, she chattered.


    Pointing to the road for a while, "Xiao Gugu, this is the asphalt road you mentioned."


    After a while, he pointed to the passing car, "Xiao Gugu, this is a small car, it really runs very fast, even faster than when Miao Miao performed lightness kung fu, it''s amazing~"


    "Little Gugu..."


    Gu Wu System thought to himself, the little host is noisy, it shouldn''t bind children in the first place.


    When it came to this planet for the first time, it found that someone was very talented and very suitable for spreading ancient martial arts. Even though it was born not long ago, it endured it and chose to bind.


    As a result, when the little host was half a year old, her parents drove her out, and she was chased by an illegitimate meal, got into a car accident, and was thrown into the river.


    Before it could use its own energy, it encountered turbulence in time and space, and followed the little host to the ancient time of this planet.


    In an ancient time when Jianghu people could be seen everywhere, spreading ancient martial arts became a joke.


    Fortunately, they are back again.


    It is not in vain to carefully calculate the time when the space-time turbulence will come again, and it is not in vain to instill modern knowledge into the host in the past four years.


    Now we only want the host to return, and we can spread the ancient martial arts step by step. After all, if the prestige value reaches one billion by spreading the ancient martial arts, the host will be able to know which world the parents are involved in, and even bring them back.


    At this time, a voice of aggrieved sounded.


    "Miao Miao is hungry."


    Furutake took a look at the system and found that the little host was pressing his belly pitifully.


    Her pair of dog eyes are too foul, drooping slightly, as innocent and pitiful as they can be. It''s hard to escape such a gaze.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Persevere, just wait until you are in the city. ¡¿


    "But Miao Miao is too hungry to walk."


    Gu Miaomiao pursed her mouth, "Before going out, Master obviously prepared a lot of dry food, but Xiao Gugu said he couldn''t take it away, so Miaomiao didn''t take any of it."


    Guwu system knows that long-winded speeches are useless at the moment, so it can only check nearby. It just happened that someone deliberately put nails on the road, and the driver stepped forward to rob when he got out of the car to check.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Go five hundred meters further, you can help a driver, and she will provide you with food. She has bread chocolates from this era in her car, don''t you want to try it? ¡¿


    As soon as the voice fell, the host, who was too hungry to walk, came directly to fly on the grass. The small figure left an afterimage in mid-air, and it was 100 meters away in the blink of an eye.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ...I know you are faking it. ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： second brother

    Chapter 2 Second Brother


    Jiang City, a certain apartment.


    A young man in his early twenties was lying on the sofa, casually reading the script.


    He is a typical thick-faced handsome guy, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a high nose bridge, smooth and neat facial lines, and a handsome front and side face.


    Manager Jin Tong complained from the side, "Ancestor, my ancestor, I just wanted to accompany you for a drink, and you lost your temper and refused to go. Now it''s all right, the endorsement belongs to Zhou Yan."


    The young man sat up suddenly, with a hint of sneer on his handsome face.


    "Just for a drink, are you sure?"


    Jin Tong coughed lightly, "You''re a top-notch idol, even if Mr. Zhao has this idea, he doesn''t have the guts."


    "Ah."


    Gu Che lay back, crossed his legs, and said in a lazy voice, "I have nothing else to do, so I don''t want to see you off, so I take it to the door by myself."


    Jin Tong: "Zhou Yan bought the draft and crazily trampled on you. His fans are now carnival, and the sunspots ridicule all kinds of jokes, making fun of you, a boy group idol whose top talent can''t be overtaken by popularity. Can you bear this tone?"


    "I can bear it."


    That handsome face is completely indifferent, "People in the industry are not blind. If you change your mind because of a few drafts, let them go. It''s best to find the plagiarist and finish playing together in the end."


    Seeing that he doesn''t get in, and Jin Tong doesn''t go around, Dao Ming''s real reason for coming.


    ""Traveling with Parents 2" is about to start filming, the director has reserved a spot for you, do you want to go?"


    "Traveling with Parents" is an outdoor parent-child reality show. The relationship between guests is not limited to big or small, it can be father and son, mother and son, brothers and sisters, siblings, even aunts and nephews.


    The five groups of guests will go to different villages to experience life and feel the nature. Whether it is the interaction between big or small guests, or between small guests, the guests are helpless in the face of rural life, racking their brains to make all kinds of jokes for a meal, which are all great things to watch.


    The most important thing is that the first season of "Traveling with Parents" created a precedent for the live broadcast of an outdoor reality show. Once launched, it became popular immediately.


    In front of the live broadcast camera, many celebrities revealed their true temperament, but it could not be recovered by editing. Some people made it to the front line from their ignorance, and some people lost their identity and have never been found since then.


    As soon as the news that the filming of the second season will start was released, even some movie kings and queens put down their bodies and contacted the director.


    There are too many options to choose from, and under the premise that the quota is rare, the director is willing to reserve a quota for Gu Che, purely because of his top status.


    Too many variety shows became gods in the first season, and the whole network ridiculed them in the second season. The director was afraid of following in the footsteps, and prepared to use the top class as a life-saving card.


    Gu Che sat up slowly, fanning the script with a half-smile.


    "Who am I going with? The old-fashioned brother? Or which uncle?"


    "Ahem," Jin Tong avoided his gaze, "It''s like this, there is an amateur younger sister arranged for you, who is only five years old this year. The interaction between siblings..."


    Gu Che interrupted him bluntly, "You know in your heart whether you are an amateur or an Internet celebrity. You also know the real purpose of the director, so stop talking nonsense, please."


    Jin Tong sighed, put the program brochure on the coffee table, and walked out.


    "The director wants to test the waters with you. As long as you succeed, more celebrity + amateur combinations will appear in the future. But they can''t give you a spot for nothing, and you will get something if you give it up. You have been in this industry for so long, you should be very clear about this. a little."


    "Hehe, regardless of success or failure, the program group is the biggest winner."


    Successful, more star + amateur combinations will appear in the future. If it fails, all similar combinations can step on him in the future. Anyone can buy a draft, although XX is not very good, but at least it is better than a certain top streamer.


    Waiting for the manager to leave, Gu Che threw himself onto the sofa and covered his eyes with one hand.


    "Sister amateur, heh."


    Not to mention the amateur sister, he might be willing to give it a try.


    The program crew took him as a life-saving card, and he took advantage of Dongfeng to improve to a higher level, mutual benefit, and maybe he could force that rigid big brother to appear on the program.


    But the program group wants to arrange a younger sister.


    He has only one younger sister, and when he was falling asleep¡­ four years ago, he heard the doorbell ring.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Gu Che lay still.


    It is estimated that the manager left something behind and was too lazy to open the door with the key.


    "Ding Dong!"


    "Open the door yourself!"


    "Ding Dong!"


    The sad emotions were swept away, Mei Feng was hiding his anger, Gu Che strode to the door and opened it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： younger sister

    Chapter 3 Sister


    There is only a little Douding outside the door, a girl, about one meter long, with a small face that is tender and soft, and big eyes that are shiny and energetic. When she saw him, her eyes lit up.


    "Second brother, hello," said the voice softly, "I''m Gu Miaomiao, your younger sister."


    Gu Che: "..." Which child is so blind? Going to the wrong door and admitting the wrong person?


    As for having the same name as my sister, there are too many people with the same name and surname in the world.


    Jingliu closed the door slowly, and when there was still a gap left, two small hands grabbed the door panel.


    Afraid of pinching his hands, Gu Che hurriedly pushed the door open.


    Looking into those big innocent eyes, swallowing back the reprimanding reply, Gu Che tried to keep a straight face, "You''ve got the wrong person."


    "Miao Miao did not recognize the wrong person."


    Gu Miaomiao really believed in Gu Wu''s system''s judgment, and this person was even prettier than the photo.


    "You are Miao Miao''s second brother."


    Looking around quickly with big eyes, Tuanzi squeezed in through the crack of the door, met Gu Che''s scrutinizing gaze, and grinned.


    Gu Miaomiao: (*^¨Œ^*)


    "Close the door quickly, and Miao Miao will tell you the truth."


    Gu Che pressed his temples with a headache. He just wanted to take a vacation, and he didn''t want to deal with the problem of the missing child.


    Close the door, he folded his arms and leaned against the door frame, and said coldly, "Make it up."


    The little face suddenly puffed up.


    "What Miao Miao is about to tell is the truth, it is not made up!"


    She quickly talked about the car accident four years ago.


    "In fact, Miao Miao went to ancient times because of the turbulence of time and space, and now she is back~"


    She signed an agreement not to disclose the existence of the ancient martial arts system, but no one stipulated that she could not talk about time travel.


    After finishing speaking, Gu Miaomiao opened her eyes wide, looking at the second brother expectantly.


    Will the second brother cry with joy, she wondered worriedly. The second elder brother was too tall, and she seemed unable to pat him on the head to comfort him.


    Gu Che: "...Are you the amateur that Jin Tong said?"


    Knowing about the car accident, having the same name and age as her younger sister, and traveling through time? When he is a big fool?


    Top Liu sneered and dialed the manager''s phone.


    "You really took great pains to tell the other party not only my home address, but also my sister''s name, do you want me to treat her as my own sister?"


    Jin Tong: "...What are you crazy about?"


    "Stop pretending, you must be nearby, take the little girl away."


    The agent finally reacted.


    "What little girl? Just now, the director of "Traveling with Parents 2" contacted me, and has already found the last group of guests, why should I match you and amateurs to form a team?"


    Gu Che paused.


    On the other end of the phone, the agent was still asking about the little girl.


    Gu Che pursed his lips, "It''s nothing, I fell asleep, sorry, I''m going to hang up."


    Broker: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hang up the phone, eyes meet.


    Gu Miaomiao had a sullen little face, not very happy, and asked fiercely, "You don''t believe what Miao Miao said, Miao Miao really came back through time travel."


    Gu Che: "You are time-traveling, then I am the one who binds the system."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Gu Miaomiao: "..." She is really the one who binds the system.


    Tuanzi was running around in a hurry.


    Suddenly, she stopped, raised her little head, her eyes sparkled.


    "Miao Miao will show you an empty-handed brick splitting, and you will believe Miao Miao."


    Gu Che made a gesture to open the door.


    "Your props are outside the door?"


    Gu Miaomiao suddenly became angry.


    "Then let''s fly over the wall!"


    After finishing speaking, he kicked his two short legs, leaped upwards, turned around in mid-air, touched the ceiling with his toes, turned around again after borrowing strength, and landed silently.


    Gu Che: "..." He didn''t wake up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： Identification result

    Chapter 4 Appraisal Results


    "How about it?"


    The two small eyebrows trembled flexibly.


    Duanzi proudly raised his chin, "How many people can learn this now?"


    Gu Che stared at her deeply.


    Could it be a child from a martial arts family? It would be even harder to find her family.


    The two saw each other, but there was no progress.


    The Guwu system couldn''t stand it anymore, and suggested that the host persuade Gu Che to do a genetic test.


    Time and space were turbulent back then, the host''s parents were involved in other worlds, and now life and death are uncertain.


    Parents are absent, paternity test cannot be done, only relative test can be done to confirm the relationship between the two brothers and sisters.


    "Then let''s do a kinship test." Gu Miaomiao followed the good advice and copied the words exactly.


    Seeing that Gu Che was unmoved, she quickly ran to the table and hugged the legs of the table.


    "If you don''t agree, Miao Miao won''t leave."


    Gu Che has nothing to do with her.


    Ask where her parents are, and ask her real identity, but she repeatedly emphasizes that she is her own sister, so she can only come here.


    "Okay," Gu Che called the life assistant to come over, "do an urgent appraisal, and after seeing the appraisal result, you should give up."


    Gu Miaomiao shook her head, she was waiting for the scene where her second brother turned pale with fright, cried bitterly, and hugged his head in apology.


    She told the ancient martial arts system about her fantasy.


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao: When the time comes, Miaomiao must hold back for a while before she can forgive him¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I think top-tier idols should have basic emotional management skills¡¿


    Tuanzi pouted and turned his head, refusing to listen.


    Life assistant Xiao Sun came very quickly.


    Getting two copies of his hair, he was dumbfounded.


    "Gu, Brother Gu, is this your long-lost daughter?"


    He looked at Gu Che with three-dimensional and profound features, and then at Gu Miaomiao with big eyes and small mouth.


    "You two have exactly the same nose and mouth!"


    The veins on Gu Che''s forehead were throbbing.


    "I''m only 23!"


    Xiao Sun shrinks his neck, "But you really look alike, not father and daughter, but brothers and sisters? But Brother Gu, you..."


    Seeing Gu Che''s expression clearly, he turned around and ran away.


    "Then I will make two orders, one urgent order, and the results will be available within 3 hours. One regular order, and the results will be available within seven days. The regular order process will go through several times, and the results will be more accurate."


    Waiting for the others to leave, Gu Che sat on the sofa with a dark face.


    Soon the surrounding area sank.


    Turning her head to look, Gu Miaomiao was looking at him curiously, with **** and bright eyes.


    "you are not happy?"


    Gu Che snorted, but his eyes fell on the small nose and small mouth.


    Really similar?


    Really...is there a slight possibility that this girl is his sister?


    He couldn''t help getting up and going to the bathroom to take a closer look at his nose and mouth.


    It has a straight nose and thin lips, which is completely different from that of the dumpling!


    "Are you admiring your handsomeness?"


    A milk whirring sound suddenly sounded.


    Gu Che, who was looking in the mirror, was startled. He turned his head to see that Gu Miaomiao was standing at the door, looking at him curiously.


    "You didn''t close the door."


    Gu Miaomiao quickly explained: "And Miaomiao has never seen a real bathroom, can you come in and have a look?"


    "Nothing to see."


    Gu Che chased people away.


    Seeing the dumpling rubbing his belly from time to time, he went to the refrigerator to search for a while, and took out a bottle of yogurt and some fruits.


    "Wash yourself."


    "Wow, is this an apple? Our name is Nai, and it''s so precious that Miao Miao has never eaten it."


    She happily picked out a red apple and ran to the kitchen to wash it.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Just turn on the faucet as I taught you. ¡¿


    Gu Miaomiao stood on tiptoe, tried hard to turn on the faucet, and clean water came out immediately.


    "It''s fun."


    ¡¾Guwu System: After washing, turn off in the opposite direction. ¡¿


    Gu Miaomiao followed suit.


    After washing two, she happily handed one to Gu Che.


    "Washing apples is fun, faucets are fun. The houses and elevators here are also fun. Especially the elevator, which is faster than Miaomiao flying over the walls."


    The sense of accomplishment made her smile.


    Before, she used to learn from the system in her brain, but now she sees genuine products, and she succeeds every time for the first time, which is amazing!


    "Aren''t you boastful?"


    The chubby face came up to Gu Che, "Miao Miao has excellent learning ability."


    Gu Che had mixed feelings.


    Can use these things, it can be seen that I have seen it in life. Time travel is still nonsense, it is the possibility of his sister... "Kacha Kacha."


    A fresh scent of apples came.


    Gu Che turned his head and saw that Tuanzi was happily gnawing on a round apple.


    The face is round, the eyes are round, and the apple is also round.


    Gu Che silently took a mouthful, then glanced at that soft white face.


    If his sister is still alive, she must be cuter than this dumpling!


    Gu Miaomiao ate and drank for half an hour, rested for half an hour, and finally managed to occupy the sofa, covered with a small blanket, and fell asleep happily.


    After a while, there was a small ''whoosh'' sound from the sofa.


    Gu Che who was driven to the single sofa: "..."


    "You really don''t see the outside world."


    When Gu Miaomiao wakes up, she will be even less visible.


    "Second brother, you are reading the script."


    Duanzi approached with familiarity, carefully examining the simplified characters on the script.


    She used to recognize traditional characters in ancient times, but the system will teach her the corresponding simplified characters. She can understand a little bit, so smart!


    "... I saw him soaring into the air, his figure is like a swallow... Wow, second brother, do you know martial arts?"


    Gu Che glanced at her, then moved aside with some disgust. He doesn''t like being so close to people.


    Tuanzi came over and continued to ask, "Do you know martial arts?"


    Gu Che said coldly: "It''s just a script. I''m playing a hero. When I''m filming, I''ll definitely hang on to Wia."


    "What is Diaowia?" Tuanzi asked curiously.


    Gu Che didn''t want to explain, he thought the dumplings were noisy.


    Tuanzi could only murmur to the system, and the system explained a few times.


    "It can be done without hanging on to Wia~"


    She wanted to show off in front of her second brother, so she immediately took off her shoes and walked around the house with bare feet. For a while it flew to the wall next to the window, for a while it walked upside down on the ceiling, and for a while it passed Gu Che like a swallow.


    Gu Che''s reaction was cold.


    So what if you can fly? What does it have to do with him?


    At this time, the assistant Xiao Sun called.


    Gu Che answered in seconds, his fingers trembling slightly.


    "Brother Gu, the results have come out, you are really brothers and sisters!"


    With a bang, the phone fell to the ground.


    "Brother Gu! Brother Gu!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： really fragrant

    Chapter 5 Really Fragrant


    Swipe the screen with long and slender fingers, scan the data on the report with both eyes, and slide to the appraisal opinion column after confirming that there is no doubt.


    Gu Che unconsciously muttered: "Brothers and sisters...it''s true..."


    The great surprise and the absurdity of time travel intertwined, making Gu Che dizzy for a while.


    A "dong" woke him up.


    Looking up, she found that Gu Miaomiao was flying and hit the sofa, which rolled from the sofa to the carpet again.


    He quickly dropped the phone, took a step forward, and was about to pick him up.


    Tuanzi handsomely rejected him.


    "No, it''s fine. It''s normal for people who practice martial arts to bump into each other."


    After finishing speaking, she began to show off her lightness kung fu again.


    Completely opposite to his previous mentality, Gu Che would be extremely nervous.


    After a while, I thought proudly, as expected of my sister, she can actually do light work, that''s amazing. After a while, she worried about Gu Miaomiao''s fall.


    "Miao Miao," Gu Che called out his sister''s name uncomfortably, "Get down first, don''t fall."


    "The little heroine can''t fall!"


    Gu Che changed his approach, "That''s right, the little heroine can''t fall, but is the little heroine hungry? There are still some snacks at home, do you like snacks?"


    With a sound of ''ßÝ'', a figure landed in front of him.


    Duanzi raised her chubby face, her big eyes were full of curiosity, "What are snacks?"


    Gu Che patiently explained, took a box of biscuits, opened it himself, and handed it to Tuanzi.


    "Taste."


    Tuanzi took it, took a sip, his eyes sparkled, and he looked at Gu Che excitedly, "It''s delicious, super delicious!"


    "Then eat more."


    Gu Che handed over the whole box, and found that he and his sister were a little far away, so he carefully rubbed it over.


    The system took this scene into its eyes, and wanted to ask him, does his face hurt?


    Not only did Gu Che not feel pain, but he even coaxed Gu Miaomiao to tell about his experience.


    He tried his best to appear indifferent, maintaining the image of a tall and stalwart brother, but the upturned corners of his lips from time to time revealed his mood.


    Until he heard his sister mention that she fell into the water first and then crossed. In ancient times, she had a high fever. She was rescued later, and she was ill for a long time and her body was weak. The master taught her martial arts and hoped that she would keep fit.


    A sour feeling filled my heart.


    Gu Che looked at his sister reproachfully.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t there at that time."


    Tuanzi was about to brag that he was a martial arts genius, but when he turned around, he was shocked to find that his second brother had red eyes.


    "Second brother, you, don''t cry!"


    She had imagined how she would comfort her second brother if he cried bitterly because of the result. But now, seeing her second brother''s eyes reddened, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Don''t cry, the family should be happy together.


    "I''m not crying."


    Gu Che turned his head away, trying to calm down his emotions. Wei An''s elder brother can''t cry in front of his younger sister.


    After sorting out his emotions, he followed Tuanzi''s wishes and praised her as a martial arts wizard.


    If there is a tail, the tail of the dumpling must be spinning crazily.


    "That''s not true, the master also said that Miao Miao is a martial arts genius, and Miao Miao is not the only one who knows it!"


    The little face was lifted up, full of pride.


    Gu Che stared at the chubby face for a while, couldn''t hold back, stretched out his finger to poke it, and his cheek immediately sank into a pit.


    As soft as imagined.


    He quickly took it back, "Then what did you practice? Are you tired?"


    "Not tired, not tired."


    Talked a lot with a small mouth.


    The more Gu Che listened, the more proud he became, feeling distressed and proud. As for the idea that the group was too noisy before, he had long since left it behind.


    Looking at the weather, it was still early, so he proposed to go to the mall to buy some daily necessities.


    "Okay, okay, Miao Miao has never been to a shopping mall."


    When Gu Che heard this, his heart ached even more. Life in ancient times must have been very difficult. Now that his sister finally came back, he must make up for her.


    On the surface, he still maintained a faint expression.


    While he was changing clothes, Duanzi and the system muttered.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He seems to have suddenly changed into a different person, so strange¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s strange? He saw the appraisal result and knew you were his sister]


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, ran to the door of the room with short legs.


    Gu Che happened to change clothes, saw Tuanzi jumping head-on, and subconsciously caught her.


    "What''s wrong?" His voice was softer than ever before.


    "Second Brother!"


    Duanzi stuck to his face, "Now believe that Miaomiao is your sister?"


    Gu Che pursed his lips uncomfortably, wishing to beat himself up for more than three hours.


    Wasted three hours with my sister!


    He walked to the elevator with the dumpling in his arms. At this moment, the dumpling hanging on his body suddenly whispered, "Miao Miao has been looking forward to seeing the second brother since a long time ago. Miao Miao likes the second brother very much."


    ''Boom'', a top streamer is red from ears to neck.


    He was wearing a hat and mask, and Tuanzi could only see his red ears.


    "Second brother, your ears are so red, are you sick?"


    "No, no." A certain top-ranking person was ashamed and a little proud.


    Two thoughts popped into my mind.


    Ahhh, why does my sister speak so bluntly?


    Ahhh, so my sister likes him so much!


    He was embarrassed to say it, so he could only pretend to be indifferent.


    The two got into the car.


    Gu Miaomiao tugged at the seat belt, "How do I fasten this? Miaomiao can''t."


    The corners of her eyes drooped with worry, and she looked pitiful.


    Gu Che got out of the car with a serious face, and helped her fasten it in the back row.


    "Wow, Second Brother is amazing, thank you Second Brother."


    Gu Miaomiao was not stingy with praise, her eyebrows and eyes were curved.


    "Bang bang!"


    There seems to be fireworks blooming in my heart.


    Using the mask to cover it, Gu Che silently curved the corners of his lips, and quickly flattened them again.


    "Sit down, we''re leaving."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： hot search

    Chapter 6 Hot Search


    Soon, the two came to the nearest large shopping mall.


    After parking the car, Gu Che got out of the car, went to the back row, and opened the car door for his sister.


    Duanzi opened the seat belt, stretched out her little hand, "I still want to hug~"


    Gu Che held him up in a reserved manner.


    It was proposed by the younger sister. As an older brother, he couldn''t refuse. It was definitely not because he wanted to hug him himself.


    We met each other at the beginning of Ming and Ming Dynasties, but the brother and sister got along very harmoniously.


    The ancient martial arts system is very pleased, but always feels that it has forgotten something.


    The two went straight to the children''s clothing section and picked a store at random.


    Seeing the dazzling array of clothes, Tuanzi was dumbfounded, and Gu Che was also dumbfounded.


    "Second brother, how do you choose?"


    Gu Che: "..." My sister can''t find out what he doesn''t understand at all.


    "They are all suitable for you. Take one of the appropriate size."


    Approaching clerk: "!"


    In ancient times, Gu Miaomiao never went to an ancient clothing shop to buy clothes by herself. Usually the master brought it to her, or someone who was helped cut a few pieces for her.


    "It turns out that this is shopping for clothes, I understand."


    Tuanzi shook his head.


    Soon, she was called to try on a pink dress. After confirming the size, the shop assistants quickly packed a bunch of them for fear that Gu Che would regret it.


    Gu Che was carrying big bags and small bags, and was going to put them back in the car before continuing to take his sister shopping.


    Out the door, I saw a few people pointing here.


    Seeing my sister''s feverish mind finally calmed down.


    Miscalculation, he is now considered top-notch, and those who don¡¯t pay attention to this industry may not recognize him, but fans are all keen-eyed.


    "Miaomiao, let''s go back first, and I''ll ask my assistant to buy the rest."


    At this time, the system also remembered what it had forgotten, and hurriedly explained to the host the sensation that Gu Che''s visit to the mall might cause.


    "Second brother, let''s run!"


    When the system described that a group of people would surround the second brother, Tuanzi was terrified.


    No strangers are allowed to **** her brother!


    The two ran fast.


    All the way to the parking lot, put things in the car, Gu Che was about to start the car, when he heard a sharp female voice from outside.


    "Thief! A thief stole my bag from the car!"


    Tuanzi pricked up his ears and looked out of the car with big eyes.


    "Thief? Second brother, what is a thief? Is it the kind of ancient thief, thief, and gentleman on Liang?"


    Gu Che thought about the ancient description and affirmed the answer.


    "Then Miao Miao is going to help."


    Duanzi hurriedly unbuckled his seat belt.


    "No," Gu Che stopped her, "You''re still young."


    "But, Miao Miao can actually kill a cow with one punch."


    Tuanzi coquettishly said, "Second brother, let Miao Miao go. Master said that those who learn martial arts should be chivalrous. Miao Miao used to catch thieves often. Miao Miao is amazing."


    Gu Che couldn''t refuse her request, and was really worried, so he got out of the car with her.


    Just got out of the car, the little heroine with a strong sense of justice flew directly on the grass, her small body was 100 meters away in the blink of an eye, and in the blink of an eye, the thief was kicked flying and rolled on the ground several times.


    He sat up with difficulty and shook his head.


    A round face approached.


    "So the thieves in this world look like you."


    The voice was milky and sweet, and the young man hadn''t regained consciousness when a small pink fist swung over, and with a ''bang'', he lost consciousness.


    Gu Che who caught up: "..."


    Tuanzi turned around, met his complicated eyes, and smiled sweetly, "Is Miao Miao good?"


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Half an hour later, the two arrived home.


    Not long after, the assistant Xiao Sun brought other daily necessities and dinner.


    "Let me just say it," he said with a slight look of satisfaction, "They look so similar, they must be brother and sister."


    He has already imagined how Gu Miaomiao, who was only half a year old, was rescued after the car accident that year, and how he searched for his relatives four years later.


    Wiping the corners of his eyes, he said softly, "Miao Miao, you must have had a hard time these years."


    Gu Miaomiao blinked, is it difficult for her? Learning martial arts is very hard, but most of the time, she is the one who chases and beats those villains, who cry and cry.


    Gu Che glanced at him in disgust, and found that Tuanzi was obsessed with a small toy brought by Xiao Sun, so he simply picked up the bowl and chopsticks and fed her.


    Xiao Sun was dumbfounded, was he dreaming that Gu Che would also take care of others? How is this different from a rooster laying eggs?


    Duanzi doesn''t like to eat vegetables.


    "We must ensure balanced nutrition," Gu Che refused to back down, "just eat three bites."


    The dumpling was eaten depressed, and then stuffed with beef and chicken.


    Xiao Sun rubbed his eyes, he remembered, Brother Gu himself is also a picky eater, how dare he persuade others to ensure balanced nutrition?


    Seeing Gu Che raise and flatten the corners of his lips from time to time, he felt that he needed to wash his face to wake up.


    Finding that Xiao Sun was still there, Gu Che said lightly, "It''s all right, you go back and rest."


    Xiao Sun still wants to stay for a while, he doesn''t have a younger sister, so when he sees the cute little Douding, he really wants to tease him.


    Gu Che: Death Stare.jpg


    Xiao Sun: Got it.jpg


    Right after getting up, a piece of news was pushed to the phone. When I clicked on it, I was dumbfounded.


    "Gu-Brother Gu, you, you are on the hot search, and some people say that you have a child in a hidden marriage!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： is my sister

    Chapter 7 is my sister


    is a group of photos posted by the marketing account.


    There are pictures of Gu Che hugging Gu Miaomiao, there are pictures of him waiting in a children''s clothing store, and there are pictures of him carrying big bags.


    Gu Che made a disguise, but Gu Miaomiao didn''t. The marketing account specially compared the facial photos of the two of them, and someone found Gu Che''s childhood photos. In the end, it was concluded that it was suspected of having a child in hidden marriage.


    He was born in a men''s group, good at singing and dancing, good looking and good figure. He is also a graduate of the Film Academy, and has won awards for several TV dramas he has participated in. As a top idol, the impact of his love or marriage is devastating.


    ¡¾Hahaha, I knew there would be such a day! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s him who plays big names in the production team, he¡¯s the one who said to stop recording when he was a judge, it¡¯s him who scolded the contestants until they cried, it¡¯s him who stole the young people¡¯s endorsement¡¿


    The melon eaters and sunspots are always the fastest, quickly occupying the high ground of comments.


    The fans followed closely, expressing that they would wait for the studio''s explanation, but were ridiculed by the crowd again.


    In order to get a share of the action, some big fans of artists were instructed to lead thousands of troops to stir up the muddy water.


    The draft has only been sent out for a few minutes, the comment area is already full of smoke, and the software is already showing signs of paralysis.


    Gu Che: "..." He just went crazy once.


    The manager''s call came in, and the first thing was, "Why didn''t I know you were married?"


    Gu Che: "My sister, my own sister."


    Broker: "!"


    "It''s easy to handle if it''s my own sister. We''ll issue a statement and pursue accountability immediately."


    Gu Che glanced at the dumpling who was still buried in eating.


    "I will issue a statement, and you will be held accountable."


    Agent: "Be fast, and this sister is from back then..."


    "Yes."


    "Then it will be easier, I will let a few marketing accounts guide everyone to think in other directions."


    Gu Che guessed his purpose, in fact, he also had tiny hopes.


    His parents, like his sister, probably survived.


    #ÓîCHEÒþ»éÉú×Ó#''s entry exploded as soon as it appeared, and then other entries became hot searches.


    #Gu Che Response#


    #Gu Chekinsister#


    #Ó°µÛGu FengCar Accident#


    ¡¾Responded so soon? As expected of the top class, the team is amazing/Gotou.jpg]


    ¡¾I want to see what he can say¡¿


    ¡¾I want...sister? Sister? Four and a half years old? Survivor of the car accident? ¡¿


    Gu Che''s statement was very simple.


    ¡¾Gu Che: My younger sister, my own younger sister, will be reunited in four years @Director Gu Cheng/Picture¡¿


    The picture is a screenshot of the appraisal opinion column, with the names of Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao clearly written on it, and the appraisal result is also clear at a glance.


    Fans who haven''t had time to feel the collapse of the house are relieved. They just said, the idol is only 23, where can such a big daughter come from?


    The direction of passers-by eating melons has changed.


    ¡¾The car accident that year, Miao Miao was only half a year old, she survived, do you think Gu Yingdi and Director Jin are still alive]


    ¡¾It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s unlikely, and miracles won¡¯t happen one after another¡¿


    ¡¾Even if only one survived, it would be great. If I were Gu Che, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I knew what I would do that day¡¿


    ¡¾You just said that he was crazy about buying clothes for his sister, but he was cheated by the marketing account¡¿


    ¡¾Unscrupulous marketing accounts almost killed people¡¿


    ¡¾The illegitimate meal really kills people, well, if it wasn''t for the illegitimate meal chasing the car back then, there would be no tragedy in the Gu family. Some time ago, some sasaeng fans chased Gu Che''s car. ¡¿


    Soon, everyone began to condemn illegitimate meals and marketing accounts, and some people prayed for Gu Feng and his wife, hoping that they would be as lucky as Gu Miaomiao.


    The studio directly sent a lawyer''s letter to sue. It didn''t intend to be courteous at all, and directly came to force. The marketing account silently deleted the draft, and sent a private message asking for reconciliation, which was rejected.


    As for the sober fans, I began to list the fans, blacks, roads, and Pipihei that appeared in the draft. Who are professional sunspots, and who are fans of other artists pretending to be passers-by or sunspots.


    A well-known fan of Gu Che posted a post.


    ¡¾After Autumn Settlement/Smile.jpg¡¿


    The storm of house collapse disappeared, but it also made the majority of netizens get to know Gu Miaomiao.


    The Guwu system found this an opportunity and advised the host to take the opportunity to promote Guwu.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: There are two reward rules¡¿


    ¡¾1. You can get rewards for learning the corresponding martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾2. Spread ancient martial arts to gain corresponding reputation points and get rewards¡¿


    ¡¾Rewards are currently divided into skills and objects. Only when your reputation reaches one billion can you exchange your reputation for whereabouts of your parents, or even bring them back. ¡¿


    ¡¾Before in ancient times, we were in a stage where knights were everywhere. We have not been able to spread ancient martial arts, and we can only learn martial arts to get rewards. Your reputation is currently less than 500. ¡¿


    Duanzi was in a hurry, the prestige value is only 500, when will I find my parents?


    "Boom boom boom."


    "Miaomiao, are you asleep?"


    "Nope!"


    Tuanzi excitedly went to open the door, seeing Gu Che''s handsome face, his first reaction was to reach out, "Hug me."


    Gu Che picked him up, went back to the living room, and sat on the sofa together.


    After struggling for a while, he revealed the truth and offered to apologize.


    "I didn''t think carefully and accidentally exposed your appearance. Now many people know your existence."


    Thinking about myself in the daytime, I was really overwhelmed by ecstasy, I just went to the mall by myself, and I forgot to disguise my sister.


    Those eyes that were like stars were full of guilt.


    "sorry."


    "Exposure is exposure."


    Tuanzi poked his face with a smile, "Miao Miao forgives you."


    Gu Che pursed his lips, thinking that his sister is really well.


    "By the way, second brother," Tuanzi said distressedly, "If Miao Miao wants more people to learn martial arts with Miao Miao and promote various boxing weapons, what should I do?"


    Gu Che: "Do you want more people to know?"


    "I want to, I really want to!"


    Tanzi looked left and right, and whispered, "If the publicity is successful, maybe you can find mom and dad~"


    She didn''t reveal the existence of the system, so what she said so far is at best taking advantage of loopholes. The Guwu system simply opened and closed its eyes. If the host said so, he had to be believed by others. Who would believe such a thing?


    Gu Che believed it without hesitation.


    "I will support you in whatever you want."


    Who told this dumpling to be his sister.


    ¡°Actually, one of the fastest ways to spread information these days is livestreaming¡­livestreaming?¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： live variety show with baby

    Chapter 8 Live Variety Show with Baby


    He suddenly thought of the show that Tiantian''s agent had mentioned.


    "Traveling with Parents" will become popular, not only because it created a precedent for live broadcast, but also because many people have participated in this program and their relationship with their families has become harmonious.


    Recalling the routines of the program group in the first season, many of them were parents playing games to grab food.


    My younger sister spreads Guwu through the program, and he can also take the opportunity to establish a tall brother image, cultivate feelings one step ahead of the older brother, and become the younger sister''s favorite brother.


    "I know a good way, let''s participate in the baby show together."


    "Bringing a baby? A show?" The little head tilted again and again.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Good idea! He deserves to be your brother. ¡¿


    Even the system was so excited, Gu Miaomiao blinked, "Okay, let''s participate in the program together, what program are we participating in?"


    "I will contact the agent immediately."


    He has already missed "Traveling with Parents 2", but after this show became popular, live broadcast variety shows with children have sprung up like mushrooms after rain. There are various types, indoor, outdoor, adventurous and survival, and stage performances.


    After the call was connected, he said simply and directly, "I want to take Miao Miao to participate in the live variety show, what options do I have?"


    Agent: "...Are you really the Gu Che I know?"


    "Pfft."


    Gu Che turned his head and saw that his younger sister was covering her mouth and snickering, her eyebrows and eyes were crooked, and the roots of her ears turned red with embarrassment.


    He stood up and went to the balcony.


    The agent didn''t hold back, "It''s still "Traveling with Parents 2". The itinerary of a group of guests that was previously set has changed. The show will start filming tomorrow, and it will be in Jiang City. It just so happens that you and Miao Miao are siblings. The director I want to invite you again, and the price has doubled."


    Nowadays, there are many people who are curious about Gu Miaomiao.


    There are not only fans of the top-notch Gu Che, the famous director Gu Cheng, but also fans of director Gu Jin who was the best actor in the past. Some people were even more curious about how Gu Miaomiao miraculously survived, and how lucky she was to find her own brother.


    As long as Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao are on the variety show, and will be live broadcasting directly tomorrow, they don''t need to shoot promotional videos and post like other guests, and the audience will crowd the live broadcast room.


    Agent: "Are you willing? Although Director Qian is taking advantage of your popularity, it''s all for mutual benefit..."


    "Yes." Gu Che agreed without hesitation.


    The popularity is high, my sister must be very happy to see so many people like her, and so many people know Furutake because she knows her.


    On the other end of the phone, the manager whispered, "Are you really the Gu Che I know?"


    Gu Che wanted to hang up the phone.


    "Wait, you made a statement today, why did you @Äã´ó¸ç? What''s the purpose?"


    "Hmph, I want you to take care of it." Gu Che hung up the phone.


    Manager: "...This is the Gu Che I know."


    A crew.


    The tall and handsome director works hard.


    The crew members set their eyes on him several times, which finally aroused his dissatisfaction.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Gu Cheng swept over coldly.


    One of the actors boldly said: "Well, Director Gu, have you watched the news?"


    Gu Cheng''s face was frosty, "Just act well in the crew, don''t pay too much attention to external voices."


    This means that he didn¡¯t watch the news anymore, the actor hesitated, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it, it¡¯s your younger brother¡¯s statement, your younger sister is back.¡±


    Gu Cheng said indifferently: "Work."


    The actor left in despair.


    Seeing this scene, others thought, it seems that even if the younger sister miraculously survived, it would not be able to impress this indifferent and rational man.


    Ten minutes later, Gu Cheng went to the bathroom, opened the social software, and a trending search was pushed in, so he clicked on it.


    The black pupils of the eyes trembled.


    Just in time, Gu Che sent a message.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Did you watch the news? Will you come back? Or do you never go home until you finish your work? Are you too tired to vomit blood and go to the hospital and don''t go home to rest? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Wait until the work is over¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: I knew it¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Don''t regret it¡¿


    The man stood in front of the sink, was silent for five minutes, opened the software, and booked a ticket back to Jiang City.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： live streaming

    Chapter 9 Live


    The official live broadcast day of "Travel with Parents 2" was early in the morning.


    Gu Che was woken up by a phone call. He was usually very angry when he got up, but now he would turn over and sit up, his face so gloomy that he could drip water.


    "You better be in a hurry."


    Manager Jin Tongdao: "Ancestor, I don''t want to wake you up at this point, but do you know who the penultimate group of guests was scheduled yesterday?"


    Gu Che: "Not interested."


    He participated in this program to help his younger sister promote Gu Wu, and by the way, establish a tall and reliable image of his older brother, not interested in other guests.


    "Zhou Yan! Zhou Yan and his cousin!"


    Gu Che took a heavy breath, then sneered, "Is that Mr. Zhao too capable, or is it because he is ''little Gu Che''?"


    Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao were able to participate in this show because a group of guests'' schedules changed. Before that, Director Qian invited Gu Che to form a team with an amateur.


    After he refused, Director Qian quickly ordered Zhou Yan and his cousin. It can be seen that either Director Qian took a fancy to this "little Gu Che" and tried to borrow Gu Che''s fame in a disguised form, and was approaching him before, or Mr. Zhao felt distressed. Zhou Yan, you gave him such a good resource for the endorsement.


    "I guess there are."


    The manager''s tone was also not good, "The boy group idol who was selected at the beginning of the year has only been popular for half a year, and it is amazing to be able to **** those first-line actors."


    The word "awesome" is full of irony.


    The agent said: "I''m contacting you to remind you that no matter what Zhou Yan says during the live broadcast, just ignore it if you can, otherwise, he will step on you again. He has been sucking blood since the beginning of the draft! "


    separated by a wall.


    Gu Miaomiao, who has excellent hearing, opened her eyes, and her **** eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, why can¡¯t I understand? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your second brother has a bit of a grudge with a man named Zhou Yan, and that man will also participate in the show today. ¡¿


    Tuanzi sat up immediately, clenched his fists angrily.


    "He bullied the second brother?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: His behavior is more like rubbish. ¡¿


    The system had to spread some knowledge about the entertainment industry to the host.


    There are five groups of guests this season, three of which have been officially announced before, but two groups have not been exposed.


    Before the show started, at 6 o''clock in the morning, the official blog made official announcements, @ÖÜÑà and Gu Che.


    ¡¾Gu Che? Who did Gu Che bring on the show? ¡¿


    ¡¾Tai Miaomiao, oh my god, this is Gu Che''s first live variety show, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Sisters, come and see, the series of life time¡¿


    ¡¾Director Qian, I heard that I thank you, my dream has come true¡¿


    Fans call for friends.


    Passers-by who were curious about Gu Miaomiao also clicked into the program channel one after another.


    Different from the joy of fans and the curiosity of passers-by, after hearing the news, the sunspots immediately made a mess of the comment area.


    ¡¾Last season, there was an actor who overturned his live broadcast, and now it¡¯s almost impossible to find this person. It is estimated that a certain top player will follow in his footsteps¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s him who played big names in the production team. When he was a judge, he said he would stop recording. It¡¯s him who scolded the contestants until they cried.


    ¡¾Sit and wait for the top stream to overturn, hee hee¡¿


    ¡¾The little girl is so pitiful, she managed to find her relatives with great difficulty, and she actually has to accompany the star brother to put on a show, tsk tsk¡¿


    ¡¾Human design collapse warning¡¿


    Fans, hackers, and passers-by all only pay attention to Gu Che''s official announcement, and even when the time comes, after the program channel is opened, they directly click into the live broadcast room belonging to Gu Che''s group.


    That Zhou Yan, who had been known as Little Gu Che since the draft, was just ignored.


    Saturday, the rest day, some program groups do not behave themselves, live broadcast at 9 am.


    Click to enter the program channel, and there will be six groups of camera position options at the same time, the host position corresponds to the central camera, and the remaining five groups of camera positions correspond to five groups of guests.


    Many office workers give up the opportunity to sleep late, take out their mobile phones and tablets/computers, one broadcasts the live broadcast room of their favorite guests, and the other broadcasts the central live broadcast room.


    Almost at the same time, many people flooded into the Gu Che group''s live broadcast room, causing a freeze.


    ¡¾It¡¯s a rare weekend, you guys don¡¯t go to bed late, watch some live broadcast, if you leave, the live broadcast room will not be stuck¡¿


    ¡¾Should I be the only one with one card and one card¡¿


    ¡¾I still want to see handsome Zai Zai, director, you pay me¡¿


    The program team had expected it and made preparations in advance. As a result, when the broadcast started, the live broadcast room belonging to Gu Che''s group was still stuck.


    Director Qian, who was waiting for the guests in Duoyu Village, was so excited that his hands were shaking.


    "Steady, steady!"


    Gu Che alone, this season will be stable. If the combination of him and Gu Miaomiao can bring some surprises, this season will definitely be a godsend!


    Thinking of this, the director waved his hand and continued to expand the capacity, trying to give the audience a good viewing experience.


    When the audience entered the live broadcast room, the five groups of guests had already entered the vehicles arranged by the program group and headed to Duoyu Village in Jiang City.


    Following the camera is asking a question.


    "Are you looking forward to the trip with your brother?"


    Gu Miaomiao with bun face and big eyes nodded without hesitation, "I''m looking forward to it!"


    ¡¾Her face is chubby, I really want to pinch it¡¿


    ¡¾The voice is also milky¡¿


    ¡¾I thought she would be a pitiful little one, but I didn¡¯t expect her behavior to be quite decent¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, what is Gu Che doing¡¿


    ¡¾¡­ seems to be sleeping¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s too disrespectful to the program group¡¿


    ¡¾What is disrespectful? After answering the questions, the guests in other groups are also catching up on sleep? ¡¿


    Following the shooting, he wanted to wake up Gu Che, but was stopped by Tuanzi.


    "Shh," Tuanzi frowned, "Second brother is looking forward to participating in the show with Miaomiao. I didn''t fall asleep yesterday. I will have to catch up on sleep."


    Following the camera: "..." I believe you are the one to blame, do you think I don''t know Gu Che''s temperament?


    ¡¾Good sister, do you want to protect your brother''s image like this¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, there is no need to explain, Gu Che himself admitted in an interview that his favorite thing to do during the holidays is to sleep in¡¿


    ¡¾Lying at a young age¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che taught it, wouldn''t his conscience hurt if he let a child lie? ¡¿


    The Guwu system can also detect these barrages, and after seeing them, I am a little speechless.


    Although the host occasionally tells some small lies to achieve the goal, such as lying to the master that he is full, he actually saves his stomach to go to other people''s houses to eat.


    But this time, the host really didn''t lie.


    After Gu Che was woken up by his manager, because he was so looking forward to participating in the show with his sister, he kept thinking about it and didn''t fall asleep until almost five o''clock.


    Just when the vehicles of the program group were about to arrive at Duoyu Village, a taxi stopped outside a certain community.


    Ten minutes later, a tall and handsome man appeared outside Gu Che''s apartment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： witty dumpling

    Chapter 10 Witty Dumplings


    The man is tall, with broad shoulders and long legs, and three-dimensional facial features. He is extremely handsome. It''s just that there are not many waves on the face, giving people the feeling that they are not easy to get close to.


    He raised his hand and rang the doorbell, but no one answered.


    He bought an apartment downstairs, and he can freely enter and leave the community, but he doesn''t have the key to his brother''s apartment.


    Initially, Gu Che planned to give him the key, but he refused.


    After thinking about it, Gu Cheng took out his phone and sent a message to Gu Che''s manager.


    The other party replied quickly.


    ¡¾Director Gu, he accompanied Miaomiao to the show¡¿


    By the way, a link came over.


    Gu Cheng clicked in and took a look, and found that it was a popular live variety show with babies in the first season, and his expression suddenly became ugly.


    The first season was very popular, but after returning to real life, a few young guests were often disturbed by ''fans''.


    Gu Che himself has been followed by his illegitimate fan, what if it''s a slim chance... Gu Cheng almost called Gu Che, but thought that the other party was still live broadcasting, so he held back.


    Duoyu Village.


    The five groups of guests got off the car one after another.


    Gu Miaomiao has been an acquaintance since she was a child. When she got off the car, she saw other people of the same age and wanted to say hello, but she was grabbed by the collar.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Che coughed a few times, "There will be opportunities to make friends in the future, don''t run around now, the host will release tasks later."


    "OK."


    Tuanzi immediately stood close to him.


    ¡¾What, what does it mean not to let her make friends¡¿


    ¡¾It is said that we will make friends later¡¿


    ¡¾It''s started, the first step in the collapse of the top-ranking people, the desire to control is too strong, no wonder the former teammate complained that he is too strong, he has to control everything¡¿


    At this moment, Tuanzi suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Che''s ear, "Second Brother, you are actually shy, do you want Miao Miao to accompany you?"


    Dingliu said in a panic: "No, no." He was not shy, but he was also embarrassed to admit that he wanted to seize the opportunity to get along with his sister.


    "But your ears are red."


    Gu Che: "...You read it wrong."


    Tuanzi wanted to say something more, but Gu Che directly covered her eyes with his hand.


    Tuanzi sighed, what should the second brother do if he is so easily shy? I can only pet it.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾His ears are really red¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that what my sister said is true, Gu Che is shy¡¿


    ¡¾The cool guy who is good at singing and dancing will be shy? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, why is he shy¡¿


    ¡¾Who knows¡¿


    ¡¾The shy cub is so cute, I want to take it home¡¿


    The host did not rush to release the task, but introduced five groups of guests.


    The first group of guests is actor Su Hanjiang and his son Su Chaomu.


    Su Hanjiang is a powerful actor with a good appearance. He often plays a tough guy on the big screen, giving people the impression that he has a straight temper. His son is white and tender, very cute.


    The other groups of guests rushed to greet him.


    Zhou Yan said sincerely: "I have seen all of Teacher Su''s works."


    The host smiled and said, "Why don''t we test you?"


    Zhou Yan: "Come on, if I make a mistake, I will be fined to do push-ups!"


    The atmosphere was mobilized.


    ¡¾Worthy of being responsible for the atmosphere in the group¡¿


    ¡¾If there is no Yanyan in my house, the atmosphere must be very bad¡¿


    ¡¾In stark contrast to a certain top stream¡¿


    Gu Che''s fans quit. This Zhou Yan was just wearing makeup in the primary election, which was very similar to Gu Che''s in the draft. The marketing account began to praise him as a little Gu Che. Zhou Yan has indeed eaten the bonus of ''Little Gu Che'' all the way to the present.


    ¡¾Is half a year of blood sucking not enough? ¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you notice that actor Su''s reaction was super cold¡¿


    ¡¾A certain film star is really big, he is your fan anyway, so he won¡¯t give you a smile¡¿


    ¡¾This is a baby variety show, we don¡¯t want to see any juniors, all kinds of fawning, just want to see the cubs¡¿


    Su Hanjiang didn''t give Zhou Yan a smile, but took the initiative to say hello to Gu Che. Some people inevitably said that he was flattering the top class. In fact, this powerful actor really doesn''t need to curry favor with the top streamers.


    Gu Che respected this senior and greeted him seriously.


    Gu Miaomiao is a martial artist who is best at sensing a person''s goodwill and malice.


    That Zhou Yan, as soon as she got out of the car, she felt very strong malice. As for this Su Hanjiang, what she felt was kindness.


    She immediately showed a sweet smile and greeted the two of them.


    The second group of guests is singer Liu Man and sister Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue is the only girl among the young guests. She is six years old and has a demure temperament. It is said that she has been practicing ballet.


    Gu Miaomiao glanced at her several times, this young lady is so beautiful, I want to post it.


    The third group of guests is the host Tang Tian and his son Tang Jing.


    The fourth group is Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao.


    When Gu Che greeted everyone, Zhou Yan couldn''t wait to come over and bow, "Mr. Gu, thank you for your teaching all the time."


    His attitude is sincere and excited. In the eyes of the uninformed, this young man respects his predecessors. In the eyes of insiders, this performance is disgusting.


    But at this time, if Gu Che doesn''t respond, in a few minutes, there will be a marketing account saying that he looks down on newcomers.


    Manager Jin Tong, who was watching the live broadcast, had his teeth itchy.


    Gu Che can figure out that when there is an inside story in the draft and leave on the spot, this will definitely not cooperate with Zhou Yan''s singing.


    He was about to sneer when he heard his sister''s pitiful voice.


    "Miaomiao is so tired, second brother, can you hug Miaomiao?"


    Gu Che immediately forgot about the sarcasm, and quickly hugged him, his voice was unbelievably soft.


    "Are you tired?"


    Tuanzi lowered his doggy eyes, and covered his stomach pitifully, "Tired, hungry, and dizzy."


    Gu Che immediately wanted to leave the team to find something to eat for his sister.


    Whether it is the live broadcast or the audience, they have never seen such a gentle top streamer, and they are all dumbfounded. No one cared about Zhou Yan who seemed sincere but was actually waiting for Gu Che to explode.


    ¡¾I believe it now, maybe Gu Che is really just accompanying his sister to participate in the show¡¿


    ¡¾This kind of tenderness, if he acted, then he can win the Best Actor¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly want to wear Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who wants to soul wear Gu Che? I also want to hug such a soft dumpling, her face must be very comfortable to pinch, I want to pinch! ¡¿


    At this moment, a golden barrage floated across the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾She''s not your sister, don''t pinch¡¿


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    ¡¾Golden barrage? ¡¿


    ¡¾How many gifts were smashed? ¡¿


    ¡¾However, the rewards received in the live broadcast of the program will be donated, and the platform will not take a cut. Local tyrants, donate whatever you want¡¿


    ¡¾The local tyrant is amazing, I want to pinch it! Pinch! ¡¿


    Outside Gu Che''s apartment, a certain man began to emit air-conditioning silently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： choose a house

    Chapter 11 Choosing a House


    After all, this is a variety show with babies, the interaction between the cubs, and the relationship between adults and cubs is the highlight.


    After the host introduced the five groups of guests, he quickly started the rhythm of the show.


    "Everyone will spend three days and two nights in Duoyu Village. Now, we have to choose a residence. According to the old rules, parents must play games to get the order of choosing a house."


    Different shooting locations have different specific program processes.


    This time, the host did not lead everyone to visit, but directly took out the photos and introduced them one by one.


    "Room No. 1 is a lake-view room. It is built beside the lake. It is a wooden house with beautiful scenery."


    Gu Miaomiao''s eyes sparkled suddenly.


    She turned her head and tugged at Gu Che''s hand, her little voice was full of excitement, "Second brother, tell me, is it convenient to catch fish near the lake? We can eat grilled fish, braised fish, steamed fish... Ziliu. "


    A certain thick-faced handsome guy froze.


    But he can''t fish.


    ¡¾I''m going to be told by her that I''m hungry, so I''ll order a pickled fish takeaway now¡¿


    ¡¾I want to order too¡¿


    ¡¾No, no one noticed Gu Che''s expression? Instantly stiffened, as if a dark cloud floated over his head]


    ¡¾Gu Che: I don''t know how to catch fish! ¡¿


    ¡¾I was expecting Gu Che to catch the fish, but I guess I didn''t catch the fish in the end, I was drenched in water, you understand¡¿


    Tuanzi was still whispering the name of the dish, which made the audience who heard her little milk voice couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Gu Che stabilized his mind and thought, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t know how to catch fish. Since his sister likes this house, let''s grab it first.


    Different from the siblings who were thinking about how to eat, the other four groups of guests had already begun to consider the pros and cons of the wooden house by the lake.


    "It''s more humid, try not to choose this one." Liuman told her sister, she is a relatively cool and capable singer, and she usually doesn''t have much expression, so no one can see her worry.


    "Lake view room, Dad, we can choose this." Su Hanjiang is a tough guy, but his son Su Chaomu is very soft and cute, and he also pursues romance. "It must be very happy to live here."


    Tang Tian is a well-known host, kind and close to the people, but his son was unexpectedly aloof.


    The high-cold Tang Jing said in a small milky voice: "I don''t like this, so don''t choose."


    Zhou Yan¡¯s cousin wants to play in the water, so he also wants to choose this.


    "The owner of Room No. 2 raises many chickens and ducks. They are hospitable and hospitable. Maybe they will kill chickens and ducks for you to eat."


    Gu Miaomiao''s already big eyes widened even further.


    "Chicken and duck?"


    She subconsciously began to report the name of the dish, "Roasted chicken, boiled chicken, stewed chicken, roasted duck, roasted duck with bamboo shoots... Ziliu~"


    She thought that participating in the program was to cooperate with the program group, and promote Gu Wu by herself. I didn''t expect to be able to eat so many delicious foods, this is so happy!


    The little body is shaking, happy!


    ¡¾Miao Miao seems to have little stars floating out of her eyes¡¿


    ¡¾What little star, that¡¯s roast chicken and roast duck¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m going to have lunch later, I just ordered takeaway, let¡¯s have a braised chicken and rice¡¿


    Gu Che thought to himself, it seems that Room 2 can also be won.


    However, when he heard the name of the dish reported by his sister, he guessed that there might not be as many chicken and duck recipes in ancient times, so he said, "In fact, there are also big plate chicken, spicy chicken, braised yellow chicken, crispy duck with taro..."


    Tuanzi almost slobbered, but she held back.


    ¡¾This pair of brothers and sisters are absolutely perfect, big and small foodies¡¿


    ¡¾No, didn¡¯t they consider that a house with chickens and ducks would have a lot of smells? Can urbanites bear the rural living environment? ¡¿


    ¡¾In the eyes of foodies, other disadvantages can be ignored¡¿


    Little cool brother Tang Jing and Zhou Yan''s cousin Zhou Jun are quite against the second room.


    "House No. 3, a mansion in the village, with good decoration and a flush toilet."


    Several young guests became excited, the word ''luxury house'' sounds very tempting.


    The host noticed that Gu Miaomiao didn''t report for the dishes, and asked her with a smile, "Doesn''t Miaomiao like mansions?"


    Duanzi asked in a childish voice: "Does his house have delicious food?"


    Host: "...it seems not."


    The little meat claw touched his chin, and after serious consideration, Tuanzi shook his head, "Miao Miao wants to choose Room 1 or Room 2."


    The host glanced at Gu Che, hoping that he would join the discussion, and asked Tuanzi with a smile, "But what if your brother wants to choose Room 3?"


    Gu Che frowned slightly, and he and Tuanzi spoke in unison.


    ¡°I will choose what he/she wants.¡±


    Tuanzi paused, and raised his head to look at Gu Che with a ''sigh''.


    A top streamer quietly blushed, "Just choose the one you like."


    He used to film, and sometimes the accommodation conditions were not good, so he didn¡¯t choose. The most important thing is to make my sister happy.


    "Second brother."


    Duanzi raised his hand, "Hug~"


    Gu Che picked him up again, and Tuanzi took the initiative to stick to him, "Second brother, you are so kind, Miaomiao likes you so much~"


    ''Boom'', someone was red from the ears to the neck again. This time, there was no mask to cover it up, and the blush on the cold white skin was particularly obvious.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­This will never be a show¡¿


    ¡¾Brother Cool, Brother Cool, what''s wrong with you? Don''t be shy at every turn]


    ¡¾Is this the real top class? Coolness is just a persona, but is he actually a shy person in his heart? ¡¿


    ¡¾The contrast is cute, I love it so much¡¿


    ¡¾Acting, all acting, at least I won Shidi¡¿


    ¡¾Heizi go away, Heizi usually doesn¡¯t have acting skills, but now he¡¯s said that he won Shidi, everything is acting, don¡¯t be ashamed¡¿


    ¡¾No, none of you want to post with the dumpling? I want to post it! ¡¿


    Another golden barrage floated by.


    ¡¾No posting allowed! ¡¿


    Room No. 4 is a garden room with many flowers planted. Room No. 5 is a fruit tree room with a large yard. The owner has planted many common local fruit trees, some of which have grown fruit.


    The game is about to start, Gu Che lowered his head and asked, "Which one to choose?"


    "Number One, Two or Five!"


    Duanzi clenched his fists, "It''s a good house if it''s delicious!"


    "receive."


    In the first episode, the program is still very restrained, and the house selection game is not that difficult.


    "All parents, pretend to be an elephant and go around 20 times in place, and rush to the finish line first, and the children will have priority in choosing a house."


    Su Chaomu jumped up, "Dad, come on, we want a lake view room or a garden room!"


    ¡¾Actually, I can¡¯t imagine a tough guy living in a lake view room or a garden room¡¿


    ¡¾How did the tough guy give birth to a little sweet fruit? ¡¿


    ¡¾It is estimated that his mother taught it, but unfortunately his mother is an outsider and does not appear on the show¡¿


    The little guests are all cheering for the parents.


    just behave differently.


    Su Chaomu was very lively, Liu Yue was very quiet, Tang Jing was like a cold bully, and said calmly, "Go."


    As for Zhou Jun, he said confidently, "My brother must be number one!"


    Gu Miaomiao glanced at him, then at Zhou Yan.


    Hey, this person looks so weak, will he fall down later?


    She withdrew her gaze in disgust, and looked at her second brother, also full of confidence.


    "Miao Miao''s brother must be super powerful!"


    Gu Che''s fighting spirit was immediately high.


    Looking at that handsome face, I just feel that this person is cool, a cold handsome guy, and no one knows that he is screaming in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： little heroine shot

    Chapter 12 The Little Heroine Makes a Move


    Turn 20 laps and sprint 100 meters, in which you need to pass several obstacles.


    The order in which the five parents completed 20 laps was Su Hanjiang, Gu Che, Zhou Yan, Tang Tian, ??and Liu Man.


    Among them, Gu Che and Zhou Yan rushed out almost at the same time.


    The mentality of the other four parents is completely different. Zhou Yan participated in this show just to become famous.


    He spent so much money to curry favor with Mr. Zhao, that old woman, and got the opportunity to endorse and participate in popular variety shows, so of course he should take advantage of it.


    Used to take shortcuts, Zhou Yan didn''t have the patience to slowly express himself in this popular variety show and accumulate fans solidly.


    His purpose was very clear. He deliberately got impulsive with the top-ranking Gu Che, and voluntarily backed down, so that more people would slander Gu Che, and more people would feel sorry for him. At the same time, you can make friends with the actor. I heard that Tang Tian has a good relationship with many artists and can also make friends.


    As for the singer Liuman, he is good-looking, but he only knows how to release records and hold concerts, and he doesn''t know how to act in a TV series. He doesn''t like it and doesn''t bother to make friends.


    With this purpose in mind, Zhou Yan took advantage of every opportunity for the five groups of guests to gather together.


    Now is a good opportunity.


    He doesn''t care which house he chooses, or what his cousin thinks.


    While playing a game, ''accidentally'' collided with Dingliu, ''accidentally'' suffered a small injury, while Dingliu was intact, enough for him and Gu Che''s name to be on the trending searches for three days and three nights.


    From the corner of the eye, he caught sight of Gu Che concentrating on sprinting, and Zhou Yan pretended to have sprained his ankle, and was about to hit him.


    At this time, a force straightened the crooked body, and Zhou Yan continued to run a few steps forward due to inertia.


    "???"


    He stopped, a little dazed.


    what happened? Shouldn''t he have fallen with Gu Che? Why did you stand up straight all of a sudden?


    ¡¾What is he doing? ¡¿


    ¡¾Be humble, let seniors go¡¿


    ¡¾I''m a fan of the show, let me just say it, I hate people like Zhou Yan who bring the Vanity Fair stuff into variety shows with babies the most. What I want to see is the interaction between the cubs, the interaction between the adults and the cubs, not a particular parent! ¡¿


    Many show fans stood up.


    In fact, since Zhou Yan said that he is a fan of Su Hanjiang, fans of the show have been a little upset. When Zhou Yan bowed to Gu Che very politely, so that the little guest didn''t have many shots, they were even more upset.


    This is a baby variety show, and the cubs are the focus! Who wants to see you here to exchange pleasantries?


    If it is a regular variety show, the program group will cut these scenes for the sake of rhythm, so that the audience''s experience will be better. But this is a live variety show, and the audience followed the whole process. There are many rhythms that cannot be controlled by the program group, but by the guests.


    In the last season, some people collapsed because of this, almost no one was found, and some people gained fans with their true temperament.


    Finding that it had provoked public outrage, some of Zhou Yan''s fans changed their tune, saying that Zhou Yan might not be feeling well, so he stopped suddenly. Others were complaining, how big are the fans of the show? Without them as guests and fans, the popularity of the show would not be able to sustain at all!


    The barrage is full of smoke.


    No one noticed that a little heroine secretly took back the little meat hand.


    Tuanzi pursed her lips and smiled.


    Hehe, she is so smart. After knowing that Zhou Yan will plot against the second brother, she has been quietly paying attention to Zhou Yan''s movements. Finding that he was about to dive, he straightened him up with internal force.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Miao Miao amazing? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: not bad¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Just good? ¡¿


    The rounded corners of the eyes droop slightly, making the system''s frightened and helpless dog eyes appear.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: very powerful¡¿


    Tuanzi was now grinning.


    Discovered that Gu Che surpassed Su Hanjiang to become the number one, jumped three feet high, and accidentally stayed in mid-air for a few seconds, "Second brother is awesome!"


    The staff were taken aback by her jumping ability, and murmured to themselves, isn''t this child jumping too high?


    Gu Che didn''t sweat much, trotted back, and stared at his sister with black pupils.


    "Second brother, in Miaomiao''s heart, you are the best!"


    Gu Che nodded reservedly, "You are very discerning."


    He became more and more sure that participating in the show was the right choice. He is already many steps ahead of the old-fashioned big brother.


    In the future, even if the eldest brother has a good relationship with his younger sister, he must be the one with the best relationship with his younger sister.


    ¡¾you''re so sight? That''s right, it''s still that narcissistic Gu Che]


    ¡¾But Gu Che is really hardworking, it can be seen that he likes his sister very much¡¿


    ¡¾I lost it and found it again, can I not like it or spoil it? He is not a cold-blooded and ruthless person, he just looks cold and dragged]


    ¡¾No one is curious about how Gu Miaomiao was rescued, what he went through these years, and how he came back? ¡¿


    ¡¾A lot of people are curious, but, isn¡¯t asking this kind of question just exposing someone¡¯s scars, let¡¯s wait for them to speak up on their own initiative¡¿


    ¡¾But people who care about them really want to know, why should they explain it to the outside world¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t hurt them in the name of caring, they don¡¯t need your caring¡¿


    The house selection order will come out soon.


    Gu Che was first, Su Hanjiang was second, Tang Tian was third, Liu Man was fourth, and Zhou Yan was fifth.


    Zhou Jun was very dissatisfied, "It''s all your fault, why are you in a daze? What if room No. 1 is robbed?"


    Zhou Yan is still recalling the events of that meeting, but now he will be absent-minded, "Don''t worry, no one will compete with you for the first room, and it''s not a good house."


    Zhou Jun paused.


    Not a good house? If it''s not a good house, then he doesn''t want it either!


    "Miaomiao, which house do you want to choose?" the host asked with a smile.


    Gu Miaomiao thought seriously, and couldn''t help rubbing her face with her two fleshy claws.


    Gu Che''s hands itched when he looked at it.


    "Number one, number two, number five, whatever."


    Duanzi was super entangled, "Miaomiao, should I eat fish, chicken, duck, or fruit?"


    ¡¾Laughing to death, just thinking about eating¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I was also like this when I was a child. Children don¡¯t have much pressure. They usually only think about eating, drinking and having fun¡¿


    ¡¾Her face is so soft, I want to rub it too¡¿


    ¡¾Want to rub or poke? ¡¿


    ¡¾Children make choices, adults want them all! I want to rub and poke! ¡¿


    Golden barrage floated over, only two words, simple.


    Ha ha.


    ¡¾...Who the **** is this annoying¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not okay to raise cubs in the cloud? ¡¿


    ¡¾I still want to take it home in a sack, come beat me if you have the ability? ¡¿


    The golden barrage drifted past again.


    Child abduction is a crime.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Tuanzi didn''t want to waste everyone''s time, "Uncle host, how about this, you pick out three and draw lots?"


    The host cooperated and took out three photos.


    Duanzi stepped forward, randomly slapped it, and then showed it.


    "Fruit tree house, good job~"


    Duanzi ran back contentedly.


    Gu Che praised her: "Good choice."


    Duanzi was even more proud, her small body swayed back and forth, but her lower body was very stable.


    She had no idea that no matter which house she drew, Gu Che would praise her.


    Su Chaomu chose the garden room, expressing that he wanted to live the life of a princess and prince with his tough dad.


    Su Hanjiang: "..."


    ¡¾Su Hanjiang: Son, thank you so much¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I am quite looking forward to the picture of Su Hanjiang drinking afternoon tea in the flowers¡¿


    It''s Tang Jing''s turn to draw lots. This kid has a stern face, cool, young, but very gentleman. Let''s ask Liu Yue which house he likes first.


    Liu Yue was a little embarrassed. She was injured from dancing before, so she couldn''t live in a place with too much humidity. The cabin by the lake is not suitable for her, she can only choose room two or three.


    "Forget it, I''ll choose number two."


    President Xiaoba said with a straight face: "You are such a beautiful girl, you shouldn''t live in a place where chickens and ducks are raised."


    Tang Tian: "..."


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha! ¡¿


    ¡¾How did such an amiable Mr. Tang give birth to such a... Hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾How should I put it, if a person in his twenties and thirties said this, it would be so oily, but if a five-year-old child said it, it would be so cute¡¿


    Tang Jing chose Chicken and Duck Room No. 2, Liu Yue chose Mansion No. 3, and only Lake View Room No. 1 was left for Zhou Jun.


    Zhou Jun wanted number one before, but his cousin said that number one was not good, so he cried, "I don''t want number one, number one is not good!"


    Zhou Yan was a little embarrassed, "This is the rule of the game, you are obedient."


    Zhou Jun refused to listen, he was thinking about the mansion now, so he went straight to Liu Yue, "Give me the mansion!"


    Liu Yue was not very happy.


    If the other party¡¯s house is not No. 1, but another house, she will give it up. But the doctor said that she can''t live in that kind of place with heavy water vapor, her legs hurt very badly.


    Zhou Jun simply stretched out his hand to grab it, "Here, at home, my sister must let me go, otherwise my parents will definitely scold her. You are older than me, and you are also a big sister, so you should let me go!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Cengfan

    Chapter 13 Cengfan


    As soon as Zhou Jun finished speaking, the faces of several guests present changed. Even the nearby staff members were somewhat disgusted by such words.


    The audience in the live broadcast immediately exploded.


    ¡¾You can ask the other party to exchange with you, what does it mean to grab it directly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Too impolite¡¿


    ¡¾What does it mean to be a big sister? I have to let you go. His own sister is so pitiful¡¿


    ¡¾It''s Liu Yue who is poor now, the house she chose was robbed just like that¡¿


    Zhou Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong with his cousin''s words, but he had good eyesight, and noticed that the guests seemed unhappy, so he immediately pulled his cousin back and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, he was spoiled by his parents, No malice."


    After finishing speaking, he squatted down and persuaded Zhou Jun to return the photo.


    "You can ask your sister if she can exchange with you, but you can''t grab it, you know?"


    Zhou Jun ignored him at all, and started crying at the top of his throat.


    Before at home, as long as he did this, no matter whether it was his sister''s fault or not, his parents would blame his sister and fulfill his wishes.


    ¡¾I cried for the first time when the broadcast started, but why am I so upset¡¿


    ¡¾If a cub cried before, I felt it was funny while feeling distressed, but when he cried, it was disgusting¡¿


    ¡¾What does Zhou Yan''s words mean? Spoiled by your parents? Co-authorship has nothing to do with him, does it? ¡¿


    ¡¾I remember when Zhou Yan was interviewed, he said that he had a very good relationship with his uncle¡¯s family, and he was as close as a brother to his cousin, who was influenced by him and liked to sing¡¿


    ¡¾Squat a wave of prophecy, after that, if Zhou Jun performs well, his fans will definitely praise Zhou Yan for teaching well. If Zhou Jun behaves badly, those people will definitely say that Zhou Jun is spoiled by his biological parents, and Zhou Yan is just a cousin, so he can''t control too much at all]


    ¡¾Hahaha, the one in front, how are you making his fans live¡¿


    Zhou Yan''s fans immediately quarreled with them.


    From the beginning of the broadcast to the present, the people who have made the central live broadcast room a mess have been Zhou Yan''s fans from the beginning to the end.


    Invisibly, some passers-by began to dislike this boy group idol who has only been popular for half a year.


    Zhou Jun cried so loudly that it hurt people''s ears.


    Gu Miaomiao covered her ears and looked in that direction unhappy.


    "I''ll cover it for you."


    Gu Che squatted down halfway, covering his small hands with his big hands.


    Tuanzi was happier now, seeing Liu Yue standing out from the corner of the eye, and hastily let go of her hand.


    Liu Yue struggled and said: "Don''t cry, you like this house, so just live in this house."


    She also feels a little wronged, but she is so hungry. If this brother doesn''t cry, she can go to eat.


    Zhou Yan quickly took Zhou Jun''s hand, "My sister gave you the house, thank you quickly."


    "She should have given it to me." Zhou Jun turned his head away, refusing to thank him.


    Duanzi clenched her fists tightly.


    "He''s so rude."


    Tuanzi said bluntly: "Miao Miao doesn''t play with rude people."


    ¡¾Yes, yes, Miao Miao, we don¡¯t play with this kind of people¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao is so straightforward, hahaha, she has the same temperament as her second brother¡¿


    ¡¾Zhou Jun just wants to live in a better house, so there is no need for Gu Miaomiao to be so serious¡¿


    Tuanzi ran to Liu Yue again, "Sister, you and Miao Miao exchange, you have a leg injury, you can''t live by the lake."


    She patted her heart, "Miao Miao also likes cabins and catches fish."


    The other two children also came over, "Sister, change with me."


    Su Zhaomu bragged about the garden room he chose, "There are many beautiful flowers there, suitable for a little princess like you."


    Tang Jing kept a straight face, "Actually, the duckling is also very cute, suitable for you."


    Liu Yue, who was a little aggrieved at first, immediately smiled.


    The adults are concerned about Liu Yue''s legs.


    "She was hurt? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Liuman is a typical person who can only sing and has a stupid mouth. He just saw his sister fall into a disadvantage, and he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Yes, she injured her knee some time ago and can''t live by the lake. It''s not easy for us to bring up this kind of matter, so you let us."


    ¡¾Liu Man''s attitude is in stark contrast to Zhou Yan''s. One feels embarrassed to bother others, while the other only cares about his cousin¡¿


    ¡¾She didn''t mention it herself, who is to blame¡¿


    ¡¾Did she run on Yan Yan on purpose? ¡¿


    Zhou Yan came over to apologize to Liu Man, to the effect that Zhou Jun was spoiled by his parents. Since Liu Yue has a leg injury, Room 3 is still given to Liu Yue.


    ¡¾Let? How could he have the nerve to say let? ¡¿


    ¡¾Room No. 3 was originally chosen by Xiao Liuyue herself¡¿


    However, Zhou Yan''s proposal was not adopted.


    Tuanzi held Liu Yue''s hand, "Uncle host, we just drew lots again. Miaomiao still lives in room 5, my sister lives in room 2, and brother Tang Jing lives in room 1."


    Su Zhaomu hurriedly added: "I got the garden room again, and I have a great relationship with it."


    The host laughed, and he joked, "It seems that I will lose my job soon, and you guys are already young hosts."


    Duanzi proudly puffed out her small chest.


    She doesn''t quite know what a host is, but this uncle should be praising himself.


    The proud Tuanzi returned to his second brother, raised his head, his eyes sparkling.


    Gu Che understood, "Miao Miao has done a good job, she will understand and help others."


    His sister is really outstanding!


    Duanzi was so happy that he almost took off.


    "This is what a little heroine should do. However, it was Brother Tang Jing who helped my sister. He is very powerful."


    Gu Che looked at the little boy.


    The little boy was a little shy, hiding behind Tang Tian.


    Gu Che looked away, thinking to himself, only five years old, what kind of brother, hum.


    The room-division turmoil has come to an end, everyone has to find their own houses and settle for lunch by the way.


    "Fix lunch by yourself?"


    A look of bewilderment appeared on the chubby face, and Tuanzi was a little at a loss, "You, don''t you guys give me food?"


    Stared at by those big moist eyes, the host felt a little guilty.


    "Ahem, you can find a fellow villager to solve it yourself."


    Duanzi: A bolt from the blue.jpg


    ¡¾Miao Miao: At this moment, I lost my dream¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao¡¯s expression is too funny¡¿


    ¡¾This is too cruel for a snack food¡¿


    "Woo."


    Tuanzi turned around and threw herself into the arms of the second brother.


    "Second Brother, Miaomiao is so hungry, so hungry, so hungry."


    Gu Che quickly picked him up.


    Tuanzi buried her head on his shoulder. She was so depressed that she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    "I, let''s go to Cengfan."


    It is very embarrassing for a cool guy to come and have a meal. However, this is also the scene that the audience most wants to see.


    ¡¾I really like this link, these artists are hungry, but they are too embarrassed to eat, but they want to eat, the kind of entanglement, hesitation and embarrassment are very fun¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you are good or bad, but I also like to watch such scenes, hahaha! ¡¿


    Among the audience''s "hahaha" barrage, five groups of guests embarked on the road of eating.


    Gu Che brought his younger sister to Room 5, intending to tidy up before going to lunch.


    When I arrived at Room 5, I realized that the house of this family was quite spacious. They only lent one room to the program group, and the others still lived in the yard, where they were cooking lunch.


    Gu Che''s eyes lit up.


    "We''ll have dinner here."


    "meal?"


    Depressed Tuanzi raised his head, but what he saw was fruit trees full of fruit.


    This family has planted many fruit trees, including peaches and plums, dates and oranges. Among the peaches are peaches and nectarines, which will have ripened quite a bit. Plums also include red plums and yellow heart bee sugar plums, and many of them are ripe.


    The big eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡¾I seem to see peaches and plums in her eyes¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： effort

    Chapter 14 Kung Fu


    Cengfan is much simpler than the brothers and sisters imagined.


    They had just packed their luggage when the host came over and asked if they wanted to have lunch together.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Gu Miaomiao raised her little fleshy claw, extremely excited.


    Smelling the smell of food, she left behind her second brother who was still arranging his hair, and ran out, and disappeared after a while.


    Gu Che: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Che: Sister, do you love rice or me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Of course it¡¯s rice, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s rare for a handsome guy to look at a loss, hurry up and take a screenshot¡¿


    ¡¾Cut off¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one, please share¡¿


    Tuanzi ran to the kitchen in a hurry, pulled on the door frame, and stuck out a round head.


    The live broadcast room belonging to them directly gave the camera to this side, and occasionally switched the camera, so that the audience can enjoy the top stream of looking for a girl at a loss.


    The top class was at a loss to find a sister, and the younger sister was peeping at the food, and the audience laughed.


    A middle-aged woman is cooking. She has fried several home-cooked dishes.


    When the spicy chicken came out of the pan, she couldn''t help but sneezed.


    "Ah Choo!"


    The woman paused, why did she hear two sneezes?


    Looking back, a little girl was standing at the door, staring at the food on the small table nearby.


    She is white and tender, with baby fat remaining on her face, she looks chubby. The **** eyes seem to have become the shape of duck legs.


    "Are you the little guest who wants to stay?"


    The middle-aged woman came over, "Come in quickly, you are hungry, you can eat something first, and we will take it to the restaurant later."


    Tuanzi touched the corner of her lips and smiled embarrassedly.


    "No, Miao Miao waits for the second brother to eat together."


    She approached the stove very familiarly, "Auntie, Miao Miao can help you light the fire, Miao Miao can make a fire."


    The middle-aged woman didn''t quite believe it. She fried rice proficiently while laughing, "You city people don''t use this kind of stove."


    "Miao Miao is not from the city."


    Tuanzi picked up a piece of firewood in a decent manner, and carefully placed it in the stove.


    "Miao Miao used to live in the mountains with Master. Our stove is much worse than this one."


    The middle-aged woman said in amazement: "Master? In the mountains? What craft did you learn from Master?"


    Tuanzi rubbed his face, "Hey, it''s nothing, just some punching and kicking."


    ¡¾Is she telling the truth or a lie? ¡¿


    ¡¾Let¡¯s be honest, she¡¯s so calm¡¿


    ¡¾So, after Miao Miao fell into the river and was rescued, she stayed in the mountains? Do you still want to learn art from a teacher? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why is it so mysterious? ¡¿


    ¡¾The world is so big, there are no surprises. Didn''t the news say some time ago that some out-of-world experts like to live in seclusion in the mountains? Miao Miao might have such an adventure]


    ¡¾I said, a child can do whatever he wants, does he still have any brains? She said she knew how to box and kick, so she really did? ¡¿


    The dumpling quickly got acquainted with Aunt Lin who was cooking, who is also the hostess of this house. For this reason, Auntie gave her a big duck leg in advance. The dumpling couldn''t hold back, but still took it and gnawed it, it was delicious.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious. Aunt Lin, your craftsmanship is very good."


    Outside the kitchen, Gu Che leaned against the wall and did not enter the room to disturb him.


    ¡¾I feel that Gu Che is a little sad¡¿


    ¡¾If what Miao Miao said is true, then in the past few years, her life has not been very good, there is nothing in the mountains¡¿


    After lunch, the five groups of guests took a break.


    After resting, the host couldn''t wait to hand out the task, which was similar to the task of the previous season. The children went to the village to find ingredients, and the parents prepared dinner.


    This task mainly examines the ability of the young guests to communicate with others, as well as the skills of the parents.


    Host: "Okay, now, kids, get the baskets and go find the ingredients."


    Looking for something to eat?


    Tuanzi immediately ran to invite Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue was still a little reluctant at first, and didn''t want to leave her sister, but when she found out that her younger sister was so brave, she immediately forgot her sadness and ran away with her.


    Liuman: "..." Is this really my sister?


    Gu Che: "..." Doesn''t my sister even say goodbye to me?


    Three little boys formed a team and set off.


    Tang Tian rubbed his nose, "It''s beyond my expectation, I thought I had to coax him."


    It''s a shame to be abandoned by his son just like that.


    Su Hanjiang said with a smile: "Your family, young, very imposing."


    Zhou Yan took the initiative to talk: "What kind of dishes are the teachers better at? I don''t have any skills, so I can cook some home-cooked dishes at most, and I can only make a fool of myself later."


    In front of the camera, even if he doesn''t like this person, the old Jianghu will not show it.


    Su Hanjiang: "You can still cook a few home-cooked dishes."


    He has dealt with Gu Che before, and he appreciates the other party''s temper, so he will naturally pass the conversation, "How about you, Gu Che?"


    Xiao Gu is not here.


    Su Hanjiang: "!"


    Tang Tian: "What about others? Why did they disappear in the blink of an eye?"


    The central camera of this meeting was showing a few parents, so the audience could only go to the live broadcast room of Gu Che Group to watch. Gu Miaomiao took Liu Yue''s hand and knocked on the door of a family excitedly.


    The camera turned around, and at the corner not far from them, a top streamer was poking his head.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, when I heard about this task, I thought that Gu Che would be very tough and demanded that my sister perform well, but the result... it''s hard to describe¡¿


    ¡¾As a result, he secretly followed¡¿


    The cameraman following him was also very curious and asked him, "Mr. Gu, why did you follow me?"


    Gu Che rubbed his nose, "She doesn''t know the place well, I''m afraid she won''t get used to it, so I hide and cry."


    When the camera turned, the crying dumpling was asking the host, "Grandpa, do you have eggplants and tomatoes at home?"


    The camera turned again, and Gu Che''s cold face showed a slight worry.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Sister makes people blind¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t expect you to be such a top-notch! ¡¿


    Duanzi successfully negotiated for several dishes.


    But she was in no hurry to leave, "Grandpa, can we do something for you?"


    She scratched her hair, "Master said, you can''t get something for nothing, we can''t take your things for nothing."


    When she said this, Liu Yue also felt that it was inappropriate.


    "I can''t dance these days, but I can sing. My sister is a super singer. I learned several songs from her!"


    Tuanzi was very distressed. I heard that the second brother can sing, dance, and act, but she only knows martial arts and has a few skills.


    "Miao Miao, Miao Miao can show you floating on water!"


    She promoted herself, "Miaomiao also knows Taijiquan and Xingyiquan. Grandpa, do you want to watch it?"


    Old people are always extra tolerant towards children.


    This old man really called his wife, and one of them moved a stool and sat in a row, waiting to watch the show.


    In Liu Yue''s heart, Tuanzi was brave, she believed what Tuanzi said.


    "Then, I sing, you act?"


    "Okay, okay."


    Tuanzi said generously and naturally: "Xingyiquan is divided into three-body posture, five-element boxing and twelve-shaped boxing. Miaomiao will continue to look for food later, so let''s simply perform five-element boxing."


    ¡¾Could it be that she really learned a lot from Master Shan Shang? ¡¿


    ¡¾Blow it, a child, like a dumpling, with chubby hands and chubby legs, what can he know?¡¿


    ¡¾It looks like she was taught by a top class, don''t you want to create a child star? ¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, I think she is blowing. I was bragging at a young age, I have to change it]


    ¡¾Perhaps the top class would like to see such an effect¡¿


    ¡¾In front, you guys are too malicious to a child too¡¿


    Five elements are divided into split boxing, drill boxing, collapse boxing, gun boxing, horizontal boxing.


    Among them, chopping is a powerful boxing method, which is divided into double chopping and one-handed chopping.


    This kind of boxing is very demanding. When you make a move, you must have a downward chopping force, a forward cutting force and a backward pulling force.


    While the audience was making noise, Tuanzi put away his smile and placed a thick piece of wood vertically on top of the stone, about the same height as her.


    Her feet lined up, brewing for a few seconds. Under the camera, it was obvious that her cheeks were tightened.


    "drink!"


    As soon as the left hand comes out, the right hand immediately follows.


    First bright energy and then dark energy, the front foot stepped forward and the back foot kicked, and this was repeated three times. She approached the log, and the last time the wind swept the wood, the log was directly torn into pieces and flew out.


    ¡¾! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾I just blinked, I missed something¡¿


    ¡¾Why did the wood suddenly fall apart¡¿


    ¡¾I''m just staring at her chubby face, isn''t it just a soft fist¡¿


    ¡¾So soft, didn¡¯t you hear the live radio? Every time she punches the air, the sound is loud, if it hits someone, it will be a good show]


    ¡¾So, after she fell into the water, was it true that she was picked up by an expert outside the world and taken as an apprentice? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''ve seen some bloggers'' Wuxingquan, it looks limp and has no strength at all. Why is she so powerful? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： Out of the circle

    Chapter 15 Out of the circle


    Suddenly, the audience talked a lot, and even the people in the program group were surprised, eager to get closer and shoot.


    ¡¾It must be fake, it¡¯s just hype with the joint program¡¿


    ¡¾Must have tampered with that piece of wood in advance¡¿


    ¡¾But she didn''t even touch the wood, and the wood fell apart. How could she do this? ¡¿


    ¡¾What is put in the wood¡¿


    ¡¾You just don¡¯t believe that people are outstanding at such a young age¡¿


    ¡¾In front, don¡¯t explain too much to Gang Jing, no matter how you explain, people can find a point¡¿


    At this time, the program team sent a barrage at the top of the live broadcast room as an official account.


    ¡¾This program group solemnly declares that there is no hype, no prior knowledge, and the wood is also true¡¿


    Many people turned off the fire.


    If the program group doesn''t make a statement, they can doubt it as much as they want. But if the statement is made, the program team must be responsible for these words. If one day it is discovered that it is a hype, the reputation of the program group will be lost.


    Everyone doesn''t think that Director Qian will dig his own grave. He has already invited the top performers and actor, so why make a fuss about a small guest?


    Of course, some people still think this is fake.


    At this time, a staff member said, "Miao Miao, do you want to continue? Can we check the wood?"


    Duanzi paused, a dazed look appeared on her fair and tender face.


    "The wood belongs to Grandpa''s house, you have to ask him."


    The old man frowned, "Check? Could it be that you suspect that the wood is fake?"


    Already lived to this age, the old man is very sensitive, it will be a little unhappy.


    The wife on the side patted his arm, "Let them pick whatever they want, why are you angry?"


    Grandpa: "Humph."


    The staff chose the wood in embarrassment, and showed it to everyone in front of the camera, and then placed it in front of Gu Miaomiao.


    "Miao Miao, you continue."


    Duanzi didn''t do anything.


    "Uncle, you suspect that Miao Miao is a fraud."


    Affirmative.


    She was still in a daze at first, but when the Guwu system reminded her, she understood.


    Liu Yue stood by her younger sister without hesitation, "You adults are so annoying, you suspect others if you can''t do it yourself, we won''t play with you anymore."


    Not only the staff panicked with embarrassment, but many audience members also panicked at this meeting.


    But this does not prevent some people from continuing to make trouble.


    ¡¾You feel guilty when you see it, otherwise why don''t you act? ¡¿


    ¡¾tsk tsk¡¿


    ¡¾Before the performance, Gu Che returned to the parent team under the persuasion of the director. If he saw this scene, he would be very angry¡¿


    Tuanzi was also a little angry, but after thinking about it, she promised to perform for the old man, so she didn''t want to pay attention to these people.


    She began to perform Bengquan, the essence of Bengquan is to pierce objects like sharp arrows.


    This time, the wood didn''t splinter, and a hole was punched where it could have been hit by a fist.


    The people on the scene were suddenly as quiet as chickens.


    They imagined the effect of this fist hitting their body for a little bit... It''s scary!


    The barrage was also deserted for a moment.


    ¡¾Oh my god, is the soft-looking fist so powerful? ¡¿


    ¡¾The wood is real, so is the hole, some people have nothing to say now¡¿


    ¡¾It turns out that there is really a master outside the world, I want to learn from them! ¡¿


    ¡¾I just checked, and Xingyiquan is actually on the national intangible cultural heritage list, and there are associations. There are five types of Wuxingquan in Xingyiquan. I really want to see other types¡¿


    Some viewers recorded this short segment and posted it on the Internet with a shocking title, which immediately attracted many people to watch.


    Director Qian noticed that the popularity of the live broadcast room had soared, and he immediately realized that it was the young guest''s performance that went out of the circle, and he immediately wanted Gu Miaomiao to perform the next part.


    He deliberately contacted Gu Miaomiao''s follow-up director.


    The filming director was about to make a suggestion when he heard the old man say, "Don''t watch it, kids, hurry up and finish the task."


    Tuanzi stopped directly and responded crisply.


    "Grandpa, grandma, do you look good?"


    The two applauded in unison, and the grandfather went to the house to grab a handful of candies and distributed them to Tuanzi and Liu Yue.


    "Hurry up and find food."


    Grandpa glanced at the direction of the staff and snorted, "Don''t just perform for others, some people don''t know how to appreciate it."


    Staff: ¡°¡­¡± Are we being targeted?


    The old man walked into the house unsteadily.


    ¡¾The angry grandpa is quite cute¡¿


    ¡¾Did he see through the routine of the program group and think that the program group will use Miao Miao to increase popularity? ¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that there is a child who knows Wuxingquan, where is it? ¡¿


    Grandpa gave me milk candy, and it was the first time I ate dumplings.


    She peeled off the candy wrapper, smelled the strong milk smell, and took a sip carefully.


    "Wow, so sweet."


    The big eyes immediately bent into crescent moons, and the little head shook from side to side.


    Liu Yue saw her sip and thought she was reluctant to eat, "Sister, you can eat it directly, I have some here, I will give you all of mine."


    Dancing needs to maintain her figure, and she usually restrains herself.


    "Sister, you are well~"


    Duanzi happily posted with her.


    Such delicious candies were given to her by my sister.


    Carefully swallowing the milk sugar, the dumpling bounced around looking for food, and the little back was full of happiness.


    The audience is not very happy.


    ¡¾I want to see Wuxingquan, and other parts of Xingyiquan¡¿


    ¡¾This kid is pretty bad, aroused our interest and ran away¡¿


    ¡¾The program team can''t think of a way? ¡¿


    Director Qian also wanted this kind of enthusiasm, but the old man said that just now, even if he wanted to push Gu Miaomiao to perform, he was too embarrassed to mention it. How about trying again in an hour?


    Director Qian discussed with the staff around him in a low voice.


    The Guwu system captured the voices of these people, thoughtfully.


    Zhu Fang is a million UP owner and an editor. I like to watch variety shows, and often edit some clips of variety shows, coupled with vicious comments and analysis, which is quite popular.


    He is very cruel to ordinary variety shows and artists, but he is very friendly to the cubs in variety shows with babies.


    The little cubs are all angels, at most he edited some scenes of everyone crying and bursting into tears, and he will not criticize the children viciously.


    After the live broadcast of "Traveling with Parents 2", he also squatted in front of the screen, using his mobile phone, tablet, and computer to watch the live broadcast room of multiple people at the same time.


    I found that Zhou Yan was looking for a sense of presence several times. He has already cut a lot of clips, and he plans to cut a video for this "ignorant adult" in a few days for everyone to enjoy together.


    When he saw Gu Miaomiao performing the Five Elements Fist, he immediately forgot about Zhou Yan, quickly cut out the clips, and even got inspired, and directly processed it while holding the computer.


    Eliminate the background sound, blur the others, leaving only a little round dumpling.


    After processing, the sound of her punching through the air every time is particularly obvious.


    "This is definitely real kung fu!"


    Zhu Fang couldn''t hold back, and gave her a BGM of a classic martial arts movie, and every time she punched, the music disappeared, leaving only the sound of fists hitting the air.


    He directly sent the video to various platforms, and it exploded instantly.


    ¡¾This kid punches like that¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not easy to have such skill at such a young age¡¿


    ¡¾Why does this person look so familiar? Have I seen it in the hot search? ¡¿


    ¡¾Top-class Gu Che''s younger sister, she is currently participating in "Traveling with Parents 2", and the show is being broadcast live¡¿


    After watching this video, everyone clicked into the live broadcast room of the show without hesitation, and left messages one after another.


    ¡¾Kneeling to beg the little heroine to perform another one¡¿


    ¡¾Only showing split fist and collapse fist, not enough to watch¡¿


    ¡¾The child is hungry, give me something to eat¡¿


    Seeing such barrage, Director Qian scratched his head, wishing he could let Gu Miaomiao perform immediately.


    "What is Miaomiao doing?" He contacted Gu Miaomiao''s follow-up director.


    "Well, she''s sitting in line with the village kids eating candy."


    Director Qian: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： reputation

    Chapter 16 Reputation Points


    Gu Miaomiao doesn''t understand adults'' troubles.


    She found that milk sugar tasted better than meat, and she fell in love with the taste immediately.


    If Liu Yue hadn''t reminded her to look for food, Tuanzi would have been sitting on the side of the road eating candy all afternoon.


    How can there be such delicious things in the world? Xiao Gugu didn''t lie to her, there are many delicacies in modern times!


    They met enthusiastic people and gained a lot.


    Tuanzi didn''t want to get something for nothing, but the Wuxingquan incident left a deep impression on her. Tuanzi was also a bit petty, and they were all suspected, so they didn''t want to perform for these people, so they helped the master with other things, and Liu Yue also followed suit.


    This almost made the director and audience who were looking forward to vomit blood.


    ¡¾From today onwards, I will call her a little villain¡¿


    ¡¾God knows how many times I watched those short clips¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one, where did you read it? Who edited it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Zhu Fangfangfang, this name is used on all platforms, search directly¡¿


    The Guwu system paid close attention to everyone''s reactions, and found that the prestige value of the backstage was rising slowly, and once again had a new understanding of human beings.


    What is not available is the best.


    During the return trip, Tuanzi and Liu Yue were carrying heavy baskets.


    "Sister, let Miao Miao come if you can''t lift it."


    Tuanzi lifted a basket with one hand, and no one knew that she was controlling the basket with her internal force, so her arms would not bear too much.


    Liu Yue was a little ashamed, and a blush appeared on her fair face.


    "Sorry, I''m too weak."


    "No, no, Miao Miao is too strong."


    Tuanzi carried his own basket in one hand, and carried a basket with Liu Yue in the other.


    Seeing the pork and fish in the basket, she drools.


    "Miao Miao is really looking forward to dinner, my second brother will definitely be able to prepare a lot of delicious food."


    Actually, she also has related cooking skills, but using the skills will make her hungry faster. It would be even better if the second brother can cook delicious food.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is going to be disappointed¡¿


    ¡¾As far as I know, Gu Che can''t even scramble eggs with tomatoes¡¿


    ¡¾My Yanyan is very good at cooking, and can make braised fish and braised pork¡¿


    When he was about to join the parents, the Guwu system suddenly made a sound.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Host, the prestige value has reached 2000, and it is still rising. ¡¿


    With a bang, the basket in Tuanzi''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Miao Miao, is it too heavy?"


    Liu Yue struggled to drag the two baskets to the side of the road, "Let''s sit and have a rest."


    Tuanzi followed her and sat on the side of the road, holding her chubby face in her little hands, secretly communicating with the system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Why are there so many suddenly? Miao Miao just remembered, Miao Miao forgot to spread ancient martial arts, woo woo woo! ¡¿


    Milk candy is delicious, and she has to complete the task seriously. The houses in the village are all beautiful, much better than the house she used to live in. Tuanzi is so addicted to it that he forgets his main purpose.


    The system thinks she forgot quite well.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I have carefully studied human psychology, next, you just let nature take its course¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Go with the cumin? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: It''s not cumin, it''s nature. That is to say, in the future, whether you want to perform or show off, you can do whatever you want, don¡¯t force yourself]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But in this way, there will be no reputation points? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: No, you don¡¯t understand the thinking of modern humans. Show them to them all at once. They may not care about it or be convinced. It¡¯s better to take your time and let nature take its course¡¿


    This unexpected joy changed the attitude of the system, it no longer urged the host to spread Guwu as soon as possible. Going with the flow may achieve better results.


    The fleshy face was wrinkled, and Tuanzi rubbed his face in distress.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, Miaomiao didn¡¯t understand what you said just now¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Well, you should eat, drink and have fun, and then find your relatives, just be happy¡¿


    Tuanzi was almost moved to tears, but she was still thinking about earning one billion reputation points to find out where her parents were.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: You can gain reputation points by spreading ancient martial arts. There are actually several types of ancient martial arts that can be spread¡¿


    ¡¾1. Everyone watch it (keep it in mind, not simply browse); 2. Everyone spread it twice or even multiple times (must keep it in mind); 3. Everyone is convinced from the bottom of their hearts. All of these can generate reputation points, and the calculation method is very complicated]


    ¡¾Your simple performance just now gained some reputation points through method one. But now, the second method is rapidly providing reputation points]


    The best thing about the modern world is how fast information travels. The host only needs to perform once, and everyone will spread it quickly. That being the case, the host can do what he wants to do at this age, there is no need to have such a big pressure.


    One billion is almost a number with no end in sight. If the host is always under pressure for this number, it is not good.


    Duanzi is still very convinced of the system.


    Before traveling to ancient times, the system also secretly used energy to exchange medicine to cure her.


    Xiao Gu Gudu said so, then let her go with the flow!


    Suddenly relaxed, Tuanzi ran towards the destination with a basket in each hand and a "uh ah ah" sound in his mouth.


    "Sister, don''t run so fast."


    Liu Yue hurried to catch up.


    ¡¾My God, she is so strong¡¿


    ¡¾Carrying so many things and still being as light as a swallow, do you think she can do light work? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahead, I¡¯ve seen too many martial arts movies¡¿


    ¡¾Is this as light as a swallow? It¡¯s just a dumpling running]


    Outside Gu Che''s apartment.


    The man unknowingly saw from the morning in the evening that the phone indicated that the battery was low, and then he came back to his senses.


    He got into the elevator, went back to his apartment, charged his phone, and continued watching the live broadcast.


    The assistant director sent a message asking when he would go back.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    ¡¾Three days later¡¿


    Thinking that it would take three days and two nights to finish the first live broadcast, and he had to formally meet his sister, he changed the time again.


    ¡¾Five days later, there will only be some finishing work left, you can take care of it¡¿


    ¡¾it is good¡¿


    Keep down the phone, and the assistant director in another city muttered, "It''s not like that workaholic Director Gu, when did he ask for leave? How long did he take leave?"


    He works as many days as there are in a year.


    "Let us be responsible for ourselves, hasn''t he always done it himself?"


    The more I thought about it, the more something went wrong, the assistant director had a flash of inspiration, "Director Gu''s account has been hacked!"


    He quickly dialed the phone, worried if he didn''t hear Gu Cheng''s voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Guilty second brother

    Chapter 17 The guilty second brother


    You have to wait for the children to bring back the ingredients before you can start preparing dinner.


    Parents are free and can only chat.


    Generally speaking, if you talk about variety shows with babies, you are also talking about parenting experience.


    The host Tang Tian talked about how he and his son get along.


    Gu Che with a calm expression: "..." The reference value is not much.


    When Liu Man mentioned his younger sister Liu Yue, Gu Che regained his energy. The way this couple gets along is worth learning.


    ¡¾Did you notice, Gu Che''s eyes lit up just now¡¿


    ¡¾Could he treat Liuman...¡¿


    ¡¾Thinking too much, he didn''t look at Liuman at all, just pricked up his ears to eavesdrop¡¿


    ¡¾What is eavesdropping? Listening aboveboard¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think he is stealing? ¡¿


    ¡¾What stealing teacher? Steal what division? ¡¿


    Zhou Yan smiled and said, "Teacher Gu, you also have a younger sister. How do you usually get along with her?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he patted his head angrily again, "I just remembered, you only met yesterday, I''m really sorry."


    The air was quiet for a moment.


    Zhou Yan didn''t seem to notice it, "I saw that many people on the Internet are paying attention to Miao Miao. To be honest, I''m also quite curious about her experience over the years. Is Teacher Gu clear? Can you tell me?"


    ¡¾Hahaha, someone finally asked my heart out¡¿


    ¡¾I also really want to know¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, didn''t you see that Gu Che''s face was all black? This is exposing his scars]


    ¡¾In order to satisfy my own curiosity, Zhou Yan is really amazing for uncovering other people¡¯s wounds over and over again¡¿


    ¡¾He just wanted to be popular, even the people in the program group didn''t ask this question, he rushed to ask, didn''t he just hope that ''certain people'' would thank him? ¡¿


    Zhou Yan carefully glanced at the silent Gu Che, "If it''s inconvenient for Mr. Gu, then there''s no need..."


    "It''s not convenient." Gu Che was straightforward.


    Zhou Yan smiled awkwardly.


    Tang Tian tried to smooth things over, "It''s almost dark, if they don''t come back, don''t we have to cook in the dark?"


    Gu Che did not follow the steps he gave him, but looked straight at Zhou Yan.


    "Miaomiao is my sister, my sister who was lost and found again. I respect all her decisions."


    Tang Tian''s eyes flickered slightly, and he asked tentatively, "Teacher Gu means, as long as Miao Miao wants to say it, then say it, and Miao Miao doesn''t want to say it, then don''t say it."


    "Um."


    After a pause, Gu Che added, "Only she has the right to tell everyone about all the things she has experienced, even if I am an older brother, I am not qualified."


    Of course, he and his sister had already made a confession. There is no need to hide things about living in deep mountains and old forests and learning from teachers. As long as there is no mention of time travel, the rest can be said.


    He twitched the corners of his lips, glanced at Zhou Yan whose expression became more and more rigid, "If you''re really curious, you can ask her."


    One can imagine that if Zhou Yan dared to run up to a child and ask her if she had been suffering in the past few years, and personally opened the wound to show everyone, the saliva of netizens would drown Zhou Yan.


    Zhou Yan coughed a few times, turned to look at Liu Man, and praised the good response to her latest song.


    Liuman: "..."


    ¡¾To be honest, Gu Che is really a good brother¡¿


    ¡¾In reality, how many people can respect their children/siblings? ¡¿


    ¡¾But didn''t he ask everyone to disturb Gu Miaomiao? Are you not shirking responsibility? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, I have no obligation to tell you everything about my family affairs¡¿


    The atmosphere among the parents suddenly became a little weird, and a voice of milk whimpering broke the weirdness.


    "Ughhhh!"


    Tang Tian stretched his neck and looked down, "It seems to be a faint voice."


    Gu Che, who was still cold-faced just now, immediately stood up and walked down impatiently.


    "Miao Miao."


    Gu Che tried to take what was in her hand.


    "Why do you mention so much?"


    "Because Miaomiao has great strength!"


    Tuanzi grinned, quickly passed Gu Che, and ran to the destination in one breath. After putting down the basket, he ran back in one breath and opened his hands.


    "Hug ~"


    Gu Che quickly picked him up and weighed him a few times.


    Scared him to death, just now his sister ran past him, he thought he was rejected.


    Leng Mian Dingliu still had lingering fears, but Tuanzi quietly opened a milk candy and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Second brother, hurry up and try it, it''s super delicious, it''s the best food Miao Miao has ever eaten!"


    The sweetness spreads.


    Gu Che only felt that his heart was also sweet.


    Looking at my sister again, she was carefully peeling off the candy and eating it by herself.


    She narrowed her eyes, smiled contentedly, and shook her head, sweeter than candy.


    Gu Che: "It''s also the best food I''ve ever eaten."


    "right?"


    Duanzi''s eyes were shining, and he felt that the second brother had great taste, just like her!


    The chubby little face immediately came over and kissed him.


    "We are indeed brothers and sisters, even the taste is the same!"


    A top-notch person opened his eyes and said nonsense, "Yeah."


    ¡¾This scene is so cute, hurry up and take a screenshot¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che looks too gentle, I thought he could only sing and dance coldly¡¿


    ¡¾Did no one notice that Gu Che confessed his taste in a guilty conscience¡¿


    Several other parents also came to pick up the children. Seeing this scene, Su Hanjiang rubbed his head, "This little Gu is simply..."


    The barrage added the second half of the sentence for him.


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t see it¡¿


    The girl group gained a lot, and the boy group also gained a lot.


    Su Zhaomu smiled and said, "It''s the dish I want, Dad, am I good?"


    Su Hanjiang: "What do you mean by the food you want? It''s the food that the three of you worked together to find."


    The little boy curled his lips. He looked back at the other two boys, waved his hand, and asked Su Hanjiang to lower his head and whisper to him.


    "Brother Tang Jing didn''t find food, Zhou Jun...he doesn''t work at all."


    There are also netizens who pay close attention to this group, and it is clear that Su Chaomu is telling the truth.


    ¡¾Su Chaomu: I have two pig teammates, they never get food¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Tang can¡¯t do it, with a straight face, just come to the door, please give me food, it¡¯s easy to be rejected, you act coquettish and cute¡¿


    ¡¾Zhou Jun is really... not working all the time, and telling the staff that he is tired and wants them to hug and rest¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t be too harsh on the child, he is still young¡¿


    ¡¾The five children in front, Liu Yue is six years old, Tang Jing and Zhou Jun are five years old, Gu Miaomiao and Su Chaomu are four and a half years old, who is younger? ¡¿


    Duanzi stuck to his brother, staring straight at the vegetables in the basket with big eyes.


    "Second brother, can you cook?"


    "¡­Um."


    "Then what will you do?"


    "...you can try it all."


    "Miao Miao wants to eat braised pork."


    "¡­I''ll try."


    "Okay, second brother, you are the best!"


    Su Hanjiang listened to it, thought that Gu Che really knew how to cook, and said with a smile, "I''ll leave the braised pork to you, and I''ll take care of the sweet and sour fish. Children should like this taste."


    Liu Yue plucked up her courage and whispered, "The scrambled eggs with tomatoes made by my sister are super delicious."


    Tang Tian smiled and said: "Then I have a chili eggplant? Children may not be able to eat it, so let''s use minced meat eggplant. Teacher Gu, share some meat with me."


    Zhou Yan glanced at several vegetable baskets, and now there are only vegetables left.


    Vegetables can''t show cooking skills.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Yan took the initiative to talk to Gu Che, "Mr. Gu, can you cook braised pork? Miao Miao finally brought the ingredients back. It would be bad if the ingredients were wasted."


    Zhou Yan also knew that questioning Gu Che''s cooking skills would attract criticism.


    But he is not afraid. Firstly, many netizens knew that Gu Che couldn''t cook at all, and secondly, he brought up the reason of ''wasting ingredients''. If Gu Che refuses, everyone will attack Gu Che in the end. If Gu Che agrees, everyone will praise him for being upright.


    Before Gu Che could react, the dumpling exploded.


    "Second brother is super powerful! You are not allowed to doubt him!"


    Bai Nen''s face was flushed with anger.


    Zhou Yan smiled kindly: "I''m just asking, don''t react so strongly."


    Tuanzi decided to list Zhou Yan as the most annoying person.


    "Second brother, don''t be sad, Miao Miao believes in you."


    He has not been believed and maintained for a long time.


    Four years ago, he wanted to participate in the draft, but his elder brother questioned him. So far, the eldest brother still opposes him becoming an idol.


    He is always eager to prove himself.


    But now, some people believe him just because he is the second brother, and they don''t need him to prove anything.


    "Miao Miao," Gu Che knelt down and said guiltily, "Second brother lied, second brother actually doesn''t know how to cook."


    Duanzi blinked.


    Gu Che didn''t dare to look at her, worried that there would be a look of disappointment on that little face.


    "It''s okay." Tuanzi took the opportunity to pat his head and found that it felt good. After taking a few more shots, it was like patting a watermelon. "No one is born to be able to cook. Second brother can learn. Miao Miao can cook Oh, Miaomiao teaches you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： light work

    Chapter 18 Lightness Kung Fu


    ¡¾Miao Miao is really caring¡¿


    ¡¾I also want a sister like Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾In front, if you say that again, a certain local tyrant will send out golden bullet screens later¡¿


    ¡¾You only see the warmth, I see that a top streamer is very selfish¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, Zhou Yan is right, don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t know how to do it, it will only waste ingredients¡¿


    ¡¾But Gu Che just wants to cook a meal for his sister, don''t you guys see this heart¡¿


    ¡¾If you don¡¯t learn because you don¡¯t know how to cook, and you don¡¯t cook for people you value, are you going to scold them for not cherishing your family? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I feel that everyone is crowding out my Yanyan? ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, the task is assigned directly, regardless of my Yanyan¡¿


    ¡¾My Yanyan¡¯s handicraft is very good, whoever eats it will be blessed¡¿


    Gu Che basically ignored Zhou Yan, only treating him as air. Even if everyone saw this scene, he didn''t care.


    Back then, he could directly talk about this plagiarism in the talent show until he cried, but when he found out that Zhou Yan had made his debut, he immediately dismissed the recording and left. Now it is impossible to give this person a good face because of the camera.


    Lifting the pork and holding his sister with the other hand, Gu Che found Tang Tian.


    "Teacher Tang, can you please..." His finger was pulled, Gu Che hurriedly said, "Can you and Miao Miao teach me how to make braised pork together?"


    "sure."


    Tang Tian glanced at Zhou Yan with a stiff expression, and said with a smile, "How about this, Teacher Zhou makes eggplant with minced meat, and Teacher Gu, me, and Miaomiaojing are in charge of braised pork and several other dishes."


    Zhou Yan: "Okay, then I''ll show you off."


    The ingredient turmoil ended like this.


    Tang Tian only thought that Gu Che was showing face to his sister, and didn''t think Tuanzi could cook, so he assigned her and Tang Jing the task of washing vegetables, and emphasized that washing vegetables was a very important thing.


    President Xiaoba immediately made a promise and took his sister to wash the vegetables.


    Tuanzi followed in a daze to wash the vegetables, forgetting to teach the second brother.


    The villagers gave a lot of fruits and vegetables.


    Corn, eggplant, potato, tomato, lotus root, and even bitter melon. The fruit is mainly peaches and plums grown by ourselves.


    The cruel little boy washed seriously, as if he wanted to wash away the shame of not getting the dishes before.


    "Brother Tang Jing."


    The little boy paused, raised his cool face, and found that Tuanzi was holding a peach with a smile, "Shall we eat a peach together?"


    Tang Jing looked down at the unwashed vegetables, then looked up at her smiling face.


    "You are hungry?"


    Duanzi nodded quickly, "I''m super hungry, and the peaches smell super sweet."


    Tang Jing thought for a while, "I''ll get the knife, no, children are not allowed to touch the knife, we let dad cut it."


    "no thanks."


    With the consent of his friends, Tuanzi broke open the peaches with his bare hands and handed half of them to Tang Jing.


    Tang Jing looked at his own wrist, and then at Tuanzi''s wrist.


    Tuanzi was already holding the peaches, and began to eat small bites, showing a happy expression from time to time.


    "Delicious, super delicious~"


    ¡¾It looks delicious¡¿


    ¡¾And she eats deliciously¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t the point that she broke peaches with bare hands? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay to break open the pulp, but she even split the peach pit in two¡¿


    ¡¾Before she was carrying two baskets by herself, I just wanted to say that this child is quite capable¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to watch Xingyiquan, Miao Miao, you little villain, show some more tricks¡¿


    acting is impossible to perform.


    Tuanzi quickly ate the peaches, washed the fruits and vegetables carefully, and then went to deliver food to the second brother.


    When I ran close, I realized that the second brother had already put the pork into the pot.


    "Oh, Miao Miao hasn''t taught my second brother yet."


    Gu Che stared nervously at the frying pan, his face was tense, and he didn''t hear what Tuanzi said.


    Tuanzi tiptoed to look at him, then looked at his tense face, covered his mouth and laughed.


    The nervous second brother is so funny.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, take a picture, hurry up and take a picture¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: I am not a camera¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But you have such a function, take a picture, take a picture quickly! ¡¿


    Really didn''t want to be talked about, the Guwu system still reluctantly recorded Gu Che''s dark history.


    It has a hunch that more black history will be recorded in the future.


    This Gu Che thought that the sister he had found was a little sweetheart, but in fact... a certain person is sweet, but she is actually a little wicked.


    Each group was busy on their own, and it looked quite warm for a while.


    There are scents coming out of the pot one after another, but the dumplings are too busy.


    She first ran to Su Hanjiang''s group.


    Su Hanjiang makes sweet and sour fish cubes. The fish cubes are first fried and then coated with sugar.


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    "Sister, do you want to eat?"


    Su Chaomu, who was making trouble, immediately told Su Hanjiang, "Give a piece to my sister, and let her taste it."


    Su Hanjiang is still very strict with his son, but he is very gentle with a little girl.


    He picked up a piece and put it in a small bowl, pulled out a pair of chopsticks, and handed it to the dumpling.


    "Try it, I''m not very good at cooking, I still learned this dish from Chaomu''s mother."


    "Thank you uncle."


    The dumpling was taken over politely, it looked good, smelled delicious, took a bite, the outside was burnt and the inside was tender, the fish was tender, sweet and sour.


    "good to eat!"


    Duanzi opened his mouth to give a very professional evaluation. At the end, he repeated his emotion.


    "Uncle, your craftsmanship is very good."


    "It''s because my wife is good at craftsmanship."


    Wife is good at craftsmanship?


    ¡¾Miaomiao: What is a wife? ¡¿


    There are some differences between ancient and modern names, the system taught her in advance, and some she hasn''t had time to learn yet. In ancient times, it was generally called aunt, but here it is generally called aunt.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: His wife¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, the unknown aunt''s craftsmanship is better than this?


    Cengfan is on the agenda.


    After tasting the sweet and sour fish nuggets and giving a very high evaluation, the dumplings went to taste the tomato scrambled eggs made by Liuman.


    There were no tomatoes in the era she lived before, but this dish is really delicious.


    "The eggs are fluffy, the tomatoes are sour and sweet, and the two are perfectly blended together."


    Liuman laughed and said, "You''re still a little gourmet."


    "That''s right." Tuanzi admitted this bluntly.


    After tasting them one by one, several parents announced that it was time to serve dinner.


    Tuanzi excitedly went back to look for the second brother, just in time, Su Hanjiang picked up the sweet and sour fish. Zhou Jun and Su Chaomu didn''t know what they were arguing about. Even the fish flew out with a plate.


    ¡¾Oh my god, the fish is flying! ¡¿


    At this time, a small figure jumped into the air, caught the plate, and swished a few times.


    When the dumplings landed, the fish pieces that flew out returned to the plate.


    Duanzi was satisfied, "Fortunately, it didn''t fall to the ground."


    Su Hanjiang: "...Who will pinch me?"


    Su Zhaomu pinched him unceremoniously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Snacks

    Chapter 19 Snacks


    ¡¾! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾What just happened¡¿


    ¡¾I saw the fish fly out! The fish flew back again! ¡¿


    ¡¾Qinggong, this must be Qinggong! ¡¿


    ¡¾A modern little heroine? Love it! ¡¿


    What happened just now happened too fast, even the staff on the scene were stunned, and the cameraman''s reaction speed was not fast enough.


    Director Qian yelled on the walkie-talkie: "From now on, whenever Miao Miao appears, the camera must be aimed at her! Must be aimed at her!"


    But everyone is about to have dinner, and most of the shots are concentrated in this row. The cameraman following the dumpling didn''t react in time, but other cameramen more or less captured part of it.


    Zhu Fang, the editor, at the moment of the incident, exploded his hand speed, and recorded the screen with his mobile phone, tablet and computer at the same time, plus the clips provided by other enthusiastic netizens, it was enough for him to perfectly restore what happened before.


    ¡¾Hurry up and watch it, I wish Fang Fangfang posted another video! ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡¿


    There are three angles in the entire video, each angle is less than 20 seconds of the original speed, 0.5 times the slow speed of less than 40 seconds, and 0.25 times the slow speed of less than 80 seconds.


    ¡¾The original speed was really fast, I only saw a small figure rushing out with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ and rushing back with a ¡®swoosh¡¯]


    ¡¾0.5 times is also very fast, I can see the outline of Miaomiao clearly, and when it is 0.25 times, I can see Miaomiao''s face and movements clearly¡¿


    ¡¾It turns out that Xingyiquan is just an appetizer, and lightness kung fu is the highlight¡¿


    ¡¾Misty Woman, please have another one! ¡¿


    The video edited by Zhu Fang became popular again, attracting many netizens to pour in, and the popularity of the live broadcast of the program group soared again.


    ¡¾I heard that someone can do light work, where is it? ¡¿


    ¡¾No one is performing light work¡¿


    However, there are sunspots who are criticizing.


    ¡¾Maybe they **** Wia¡¿


    ¡¾I understand, the Gu family is planning to create a martial star, a child star¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just a jump up, a person with a strong jumping ability can do it, what a light skill it is¡¿


    Su Hanjiang regained his voice.


    "Miao Miao, you know martial arts."


    Tuanzi was staring at the plate of sweet and sour fish nuggets, and upon hearing that, he answered casually, "Yes, Miao Miao knows a lot."


    Su Hanjiang had a martial arts dream since he was a child. When he heard this, he wanted to ask in detail, but when he turned his head, the camera was aimed at them, so he quickly shut up.


    "It''s late, let''s eat quickly."


    Staff: "..." You keep asking? Don''t force us to kneel down and beg you!


    Tang Tian came back to his senses and said to Liu Man, "The world is so big that there are no wonders."


    Zhou Yan had a decent smile on his face, and he had already started to make small calculations in his heart.


    He could see that the heat of the second season would probably focus on Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao.


    He must take advantage of this.


    After being seated, Zhou Yan casually brought some food for his cousin, and then laughed and teased Gu Che brothers and sisters who were far away.


    "Miaomiao, you are so amazing. I have fantasized since I was a child that I can fly over walls. Can you fly over walls?"


    "Delicious, this is delicious."


    Duanzi is burying his head in eating, automatically blocking the sound of the outside world.


    Tang Tian smiled and said: "If you have any questions, please ask later. The children are already hungry and tired. Let them eat first."


    Zhou Yan smiled politely.


    ¡¾I feel embarrassed for him¡¿


    ¡¾toe digging¡¿


    ¡¾Why is he either staring at Gu Che or Gu Miaomiao¡¿


    ¡¾Those two people are very popular, you know, the popularity of the first day of the first issue of the second season has far exceeded the closing day of the previous season¡¿


    ¡¾This Gu Miaomiao has no manners at all, and people ignore her when they talk to her¡¿


    ¡¾Even if Gu Miaomiao didn''t hear it, Gu Che should have heard it¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che just ignored my family Yan Yan on purpose. He deliberately scolded my family Yan Yan in the draft, and only knew how to bully newcomers! ¡¿


    In fact, neither Tuanzi nor Gu Che heard Zhou Yan''s words.


    Duanzi already knows how to use chopsticks, and when he picks up the braised pork and stuffs it into his mouth, his white and tender cheeks immediately puff up.


    Top Liu looked at her expectantly, and blocked other people''s voices with her.


    "How about it?"


    Swallowing the braised pork, the dumpling gave a thumbs up, "It''s delicious!"


    A smile almost overflowed from those eyes.


    "Then eat more."


    Gu Che helped her pinch the braised pork, thinking, now that the braised pork is unlocked, he can try green pepper shredded pork, fish-flavored shredded pork and so on.


    Tuanzi ate several pieces of braised pork, and then stared at the sweet and sour fish not far away.


    "I''ll clip it for you." Gu Che quickly clipped a few pieces.


    Duanzi looked at the tomato scrambled eggs again.


    clip.


    The dumpling looked at the slippery lotus root slices again.


    clip.


    Soon, the dumpling had a big bowl full of vegetables.


    She was holding the bowl and eating with a smile on her face.


    Woohoo, living in modern times is so happy, there are so many delicious foods.


    Seeing her eating happily, Su Chaomu, who was a bit picky eater, also ate with his bowl.


    "I can''t lose to my sister!"


    Tang Jing is not very talkative, but he also speeds up, and even refuses his father''s feeding. He is an older child and wants to eat by himself!


    Not to mention Liu Yue, for the sake of dancing, she always restrained herself, wanted to keep her figure, and didn''t dare to be greedy.


    I accidentally ate too much.


    Liu Yue took the initiative to apologize to Liu Man, "I''m sorry, sister, I ate too much."


    "It''s okay, eat as much as you like."


    Liuman was a little strange, "You don''t eat much for lunch, but I see you are quite hungry."


    She is usually busy with her career, but only goes home occasionally, and she still loves her sister very much.


    "You are too thin, eat more."


    Liu Yue falters and says that she still wants to dance.


    "Mom told me to eat less and keep fit."


    Liuman lowered his face, "You are only six years old, what kind of figure do you maintain? What''s more, you can''t maintain your figure by eating less, just control your calories, and you have always exercised a lot, so you can burn it by eating too much."


    She has already made up her mind, and she will explain it clearly to her mother later.


    ¡¾It can be seen that Liu Man really loves her sister¡¿


    ¡¾It''s really painful and make her eat less? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front is deaf, Xiao Liuyue has already said it, it¡¯s her mother¡¯s request¡¿


    ¡¾These kids are eating deliciously, I want to order takeaway too¡¿


    ¡¾There are also people who don¡¯t eat very well, such as that one¡¿


    Zhou Jun lost his temper and refused to eat.


    "Unappetizing!"


    Zhou Yan: "Aren''t the eggplants made with minced meat delicious?"


    "I want to eat hamburgers and French fries." Zhou Jun made a request.


    Zhou Yan was already very impatient, but in front of the camera, he had to coax him nicely.


    The more this happened, the more noisy Zhou Jun became. In the end, Zhou Yan couldn''t eat much.


    This has nothing to do with dumplings.


    Except for eggplant with minced meat and fried bitter gourd, she loves all other dishes, and she is so satisfied that she can''t even walk.


    "Second brother, hug~"


    Gu Che picked him up and went to get tomorrow''s breakfast ingredients together.


    Host: "Eggs, noodles, tomatoes, a small piece of stewed beef, what to do, depends on the parents."


    "Second brother, let Miaomiao carry it."


    Gu Che gave her the ingredients.


    Duanzi sniffed through the bag, "The smell of beef is delicious."


    She has already started dreaming about tomorrow''s breakfast, "Beef noodles?"


    "Yes." Gu Che would not refuse his sister''s small wish.


    "But second brother," Tuanzi squinted at him, "You don''t seem to know how to make beef noodles."


    "I can learn."


    ¡¾Tang Tian can''t teach him this time, just wait for the beef noodles to overturn¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Tai Chi

    Chapter 20 Tai Chi


    Each guest¡¯s room will have a fixed seat. In order to ensure the privacy of the guests, after preparing for a break, the guests decide whether to close it.


    When Gu Che was about to enter the room with the dumplings in his arms, the staff couldn''t help but remind him, "Teacher Gu, you must turn on the machine early in the morning."


    Gu Che casually agreed.


    The staff members were worried, for fear that Gu Che would be obedient to others. This top-notch person has strong business ability, but there is one thing wrong, he is more willful.


    You can endure hardships when filming, and you are willing to practice hard before performing, but when it comes to variety shows, you are more self-confident.


    In the previous talent show "Journey to the Stars", there was a plagiarism incident first, and the parties didn''t mind, Gu Che wanted to be serious. Later, someone who was supposed to be eliminated was temporarily promoted, and the program team asked Gu Che to send the only ''direct card'', but Gu Che dismissed the recording and left.


    The staff looked at Gu Miaomiao, "Miaomiao, you must remember to turn on the machine switch. Besides, if you don''t get up at seven o''clock, we will knock on the door."


    Tuanzi was resting her little face on the second brother''s shoulder, squeezing her cheeks, and yawned a little upon hearing this.


    "Miao Miao knows."


    The staff is relieved.


    ¡¾Hahaha, the staff look relieved¡¿


    ¡¾Probably in his heart, Miao Miao is more reliable than her brother¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che is more capricious¡¿


    Even netizens believe in dumplings more.


    Just waited in the room, Tuanzi straightened up, and asked suspiciously, "What machine? What switch?"


    ¡¾Puff ha ha ha¡¿


    ¡¾Staff: It was a wrong payment after all! ¡¿


    While waiting for his sister to wash up, Gu Che had already decided to hire a female assistant.


    He has two assistants and two bodyguards.


    Among them, the work assistant and two bodyguards are hired by the company and are responsible by the company. The former only contacts him when he has a job, and the latter only shows up when he wants to participate in activities.


    Only life assistant Xiao Sun was recruited by him personally.


    This time, I will privately recruit a female assistant, mainly to take care of Miao Miao. If Miao Miao often participates in the show, it is more convenient to bring a female assistant as their family is an elder brother.


    Gu Che went to the program crew to get his phone. He wanted to send a message to his agent, but after thinking about it, he sent a message to Xiao Sun, asking him to help find candidates.


    Later, both siblings were sleepy and nestled on the bed.


    Being busy all day long, it was only then that Tuanzi realized that she should have a big brother.


    "Second brother, what kind of person is eldest brother?"


    Gu Che said casually: "Stupid, workaholic."


    Gu Cheng who was watching the live broadcast: "..."


    ¡¾I heard that the relationship between the two brothers is not very good, is it true¡¿


    ¡¾It wasn''t a rumor before, Director Gu doesn''t want his brother to participate in the draft? It is estimated that there was a conflict in career planning]


    ¡¾No, the point is, you said Director Gu will be watching the live broadcast now¡¿


    ¡¾Probably not, there are rumors in the industry that Director Gu is a very serious person, and he is not in a hurry when encountering any situation, just like the one described in the novel, he is a calm and self-possessed man¡¿


    ¡¾The matter of Miao Miao is such a big mess, and I haven¡¯t seen him come forward. From this point, I can be sure that this workaholic is very calm and unmoved¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it cold-blooded? ¡¿


    Gu Che was still talking ill of his eldest brother.


    He completely forgot about the fact that the machine was not turned off, started talking, and complained to his sister and brother.


    "Do you know how brain-dead he is? As long as it is the task assigned to him, he has to work even if he stays up late and vomits blood."


    ¡°Last year he was sick, and we all advised him to take a leave of absence to rest. As a result, he insisted on going to work despite his illness. As a result, he fainted on the set and was sent to the hospital.¡±


    When it comes to workaholic brother, Gu Che is full of complaints.


    "He still doesn''t let me be an idol."


    Gu Che only showed a trace of grievance this night.


    Tuanzi nestled in his arms, heard the words, patted his head, and patted his head again.


    After a while, she giggled, "Second brother, your hair is messed up."


    Gu Che subconsciously protected his hair. Then he thought, he''s going to sleep, who cares about his hairstyle?


    ¡¾I''m sure, Gu Che forgot to turn off the machine¡¿


    ¡¾Unknowingly listened to a lot of material¡¿


    ¡¾Who is like him, complaining about his big brother¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t you feel that every complaint is followed by concern? ¡¿


    ¡¾These brothers probably don¡¯t know how to communicate. One cares about the other but doesn¡¯t know what to say. He only dares to complain in private. The other is not allowed to participate in the draft, there is probably a reason]


    ¡¾In front, after you said that, I suddenly remembered that Gu Che was chased by an illegitimate student some time ago, right? After he became popular, he had many illegitimate students. Back then, their parents were also born out of illegitimate...]


    ¡¾I seem to understand Director Gu''s worries¡¿


    ¡¾Alas, this pair of brothers¡¿


    Six in the morning.


    Tuanzi woke up on time and found that Gu Che was still sleeping. He climbed out of the bed by himself and ran to the cubicle to change clothes.


    After a few minutes, she walked out of the room sleepily.


    ¡¾Miaomiao, don¡¯t go, I haven¡¯t seen enough yet¡¿


    ¡¾Stupid, the camera is about to be switched in the live broadcast room¡¿


    Sure enough, as soon as Gu Miaomiao left the room, a camera was pointed at her. The live broadcast room of their group immediately changed the camera.


    "Good morning, Auntie."


    Tuanzi couldn''t keep her eyes open, but she walked out persistently. Everyone was curious about what she was going to do.


    Aunt Lin quickly stopped the person and braided her hair.


    "Just get together," Tuanzi yawned a little, his **** eyes opened up, "Miao Miao still needs to practice martial arts."


    Aunt Lin only thought she was joking.


    The staff and audience were refreshed.


    ¡¾It¡¯s not in vain for me to get up early in the morning and squat to watch¡¿


    ¡¾Is the little heroine going to come out again¡¿


    ¡¾Screen recording has started¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, the early bird catches the worm¡¿


    Aunt Lin made two small **** for the dumpling.


    The dumpling milk thanked her and began to do warm-up exercises in the yard. Five minutes later, she ran out of the yard.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Aren''t you going to practice martial arts? How did you start running? ¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman is probably also confused¡¿


    It was really confusing with the cameraman, but they remembered the director''s order, and hurried to catch up with the machine.


    Duanzi runs fairly fast, but the legs are relatively short, so the overall speed does not seem very fast.


    The cameraman can barely keep up.


    ten minutes later.


    The cameraman is a little tired.


    After twenty minutes, the cameraman started to pant, the machine was really heavy.


    Thirty minutes later, the cameraman dragged his feet.


    Tuanzi was still running unhurriedly. He ran around the village once, and then started the second lap.


    ¡¾Oh my god, she doesn''t seem to be sweating at all¡¿


    ¡¾Half an hour, she is still running¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly a little ashamed. After graduating from university, I never exercised again. Now I am not as good as a child¡¿


    ¡¾I have quietly crawled out of bed and prepared to go for a run¡¿


    ¡¾How can you not lose to a child¡¿


    ¡¾I won''t lose either! ¡¿


    The viewers squatting in this live broadcast room inexplicably ignited the desire to win, and started to exercise for the first time.


    Just as the cameramen were about to fall one by one, Tuanzi ran back to the yard slowly, twisting his neck and wrist.


    ¡¾Come on, come on, the exciting time has come¡¿


    ¡¾Ready to record screen¡¿


    ¡¾Is it Xingyiquan? ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to see Miao Miao fight Xingyi Fist, her punching style doesn''t look soft at all, it''s powerful! ¡¿


    Under the camera, I saw Tuanzi curling his five fingers, naturally clenched them together, and then completed his posture. He unhurriedly made a move to split the mane of the wild horse, and unhurriedly made a move to spread the wings of the white crane.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why so slow? ¡¿


    ¡¾This pose looks familiar¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this Tai Chi? It is a compulsory course for my freshman physical education class! ¡¿


    ¡¾I remember that Tai Chi is in the list of intangible cultural heritage in the world¡¿


    ¡¾Oops, the body has already started to move¡¿


    ¡¾Graduated for many years, I thought I forgot, so I didn¡¯t forget¡¿


    No one expected that on this ordinary morning, people from different parts of the country, inexplicably followed a little girl to practice Tai Chi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Cute baby acting like a baby

    Chapter 21 Cute baby acting like a baby


    ¡¾If my college physical education teacher knew that I was practicing Tai Chi, he would definitely be moved to tears. I basically hid from the class that year¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, at the time, I felt slow and not fun at all. Now, I have been sitting in the office for a long time, and it seems to be okay to exercise like this¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t Tai Chi an activity for the elderly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Who said it was an activity for the elderly? Tai Chi is a physical and mental fitness exercise, suitable for people of all ages]


    Gu Miaomiao is not tall enough, with short hands and legs, but her movements are very standard, and the whole set is pleasing to the eye.


    ¡¾Phew, it''s finally over, I haven''t exercised for a long time, and I''m actually sweating¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, why did she start again? What is it this time?¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s still Tai Chi, there are many schools of Tai Chi¡¿


    ¡¾Again? ¡¿


    ¡¾She has learned several genres¡¿


    The host and hostess of this family thought it was funny.


    "Miaomiao, do you want to teach us?"


    "Okay, okay~"


    Tuanzi has always been a good teacher, but it''s a pity that there were not many opportunities before.


    This will see that the uncles and aunts are very curious, and immediately cheer up.


    Glancing from the corner of the eye, there are many staff members on the opposite side.


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    Staff: "..." What are you going to do?


    "Brothers, sisters, uncles and aunts, do you want to learn?"


    The assistant director who is in charge of this group of guests: "We don''t need it."


    "But you are prone to neck pain just by looking at it, do you want to try?"


    Assistant Director: "...Forget it."


    Tuanzi ran over and grabbed her hand, "Sister, pretty sister, just try it, Miao Miao is super good at teaching~"


    The deputy director turned against each other.


    The assistant directors all went to practice Tai Chi, and the other staff could only come out.


    In the end, except for a few cameramen, everyone stood behind Tuanzi, ready to learn Tai Chi.


    They looked at the assistant director with extremely sad expressions.


    The assistant director touched her nose guilty, she didn''t want to agree, but Miao Miao acted like a baby to her. Who can stop the cute baby from acting like a baby?


    Director Qian discovered the situation here, so he directly switched this scene to the central live broadcast room, and the Miao Miao group live broadcast room mainly played Gu Che who was still sleeping.


    This top streamer is still sleeping.


    On one side is the sleeping Dingliu, and on the other side are the staff and local villagers who are learning Tai Chi from Tuanzi.


    ¡¾The contrast is sharp, I dare not look at it¡¿


    ¡¾Why doesn''t Gu Che get up yet? ¡¿


    ¡¾The point is who wakes him up later, he gets up so angry¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, look at these people, they are all crooked¡¿


    ¡¾The staff member in the pink dress is holding the bird''s tail, not drawing a circle! ¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly discovered that my Tai Chi is much better than theirs¡¿


    The audience is bursting with confidence.


    Someone even recorded a video of themselves practicing Tai Chi, and edited the video of this group of staff practicing Tai Chi and posted it on the Internet, which immediately attracted a hahaha.


    Among them, the video nicknamed ''Zhu Fang Fang Fang'' is the most popular.


    Many netizens were attracted.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this a variety show with babies? How did it become a sports variety show? ¡¿


    ¡¾How does it feel like a group of demons dancing wildly, the one who takes the lead is standard¡¿


    ¡¾Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is so patient, she actually guides you one by one¡¿


    ¡¾Have they forgotten their business? You are still filming the show! ¡¿


    At this point in time, several parents got up one after another and started making breakfast for their babies.


    The main food given by the program group is only dry noodles, and the side dishes are eggs, tomatoes and stewed beef. What to do and how to do it all depends on the parents themselves.


    Last night, he failed to label himself as the ''parent who knows how to cook''. Early this morning, Zhou Yan was gearing up, ready to perform well, and took the opportunity to get more central shots.


    He even imagined that he appeared in the central shot, performed very well, and his cousin had a good meal. The other groups were in a hurry, in stark contrast to themselves.


    Immersed in this kind of fantasy, he once forgot that both Su Hanjiang and Tang Tian are good at cooking, and even Tang Tian can teach Gu Che how to cook braised pork. As for him, from beginning to end, only he himself thinks that he is a good cook.


    Zhou Yan tried his best to put on a calm expression, tried his best to cut beef and tomato smoothly, and even found the right angle, trying his best to look extremely handsome when his profile appeared in the central live broadcast room.


    The fact is that the central live broadcast room has been broadcasting the picture of Tuanzi leading the crowd to practice Tai Chi.


    More and more netizens are attracted by this magical picture.


    Parents cooking in a hurry is no longer what they want to see.


    At ten past seven, Tuanzi suddenly stopped and touched his stomach.


    Aunt Lin: "Miaomiao, are you hungry?"


    Tuanzi turned his head, the corners of his round eyes drooped, and his doggy eyes were innocent and wronged.


    "I''m so hungry."


    "Auntie will cook for you now."


    The staff recovered.


    "No, shouldn''t this link be the parents making breakfast?"


    "Why hasn''t Teacher Gu woke up yet?"


    "After breakfast, you have other arrangements."


    Thinking of the rumors in the industry that Gu Che got up very angry, the staff all looked at Tuanzi.


    Duanzi took a step back and said honestly, "Your expressions are so scary."


    staff member:"¡­"


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾The action of taking a step back does a lot of damage! ¡¿


    ¡¾This group of people is not kind, knowing that Gu Che got up angry, and let Miao Miao call for someone¡¿


    ¡¾Pass it on, a staff member of a variety show bullied a child, the truth is like this! ¡¿


    ¡¾In front, the marketing account doesn¡¯t invite you to go to work, what a loss¡¿


    Dumplings follow the rules more.


    The program stipulates that the guest group cook, and she is too embarrassed to ask Aunt Lin to cook.


    In fact, she has inspired the God of Cookery skills, but the food she can cook does not match the ingredients provided by the program group.


    I can only call my second brother to get up.


    Duanzi rubbed her face and walked towards the room.


    Behind her, a group of staff watched her like a warrior.


    The warrior entered the room, opened the curtains, and the sunlight fell in. The top flow lying on the bed directly pulled the quilt upwards, perfectly blocking the sunlight.


    Tuanzi: "..." The handsome second brother will stay in bed.


    She walked over slowly, stretched out her little hand, and poked the quilt.


    "Second brother, wake up."


    no response.


    Poke again.


    "Second brother, wake up!"


    Still no response.


    Touching his belly, Tuanzi thought aggrievedly, last night he said he was going to make beef noodles, the second brother was dishonest.


    She wants to teach her dishonest second brother a lesson.


    Pinching the corner of the quilt with her little hand, she threw it off suddenly, and directly lifted the quilt.


    The cold air from the air conditioner directly hits the body.


    ¡¾! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Pick up the quilt directly, how brave! ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, the top class won''t violently beat people¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not that exaggerated, at most it¡¯s not good-looking, just scold a few words¡¿


    ¡¾That''s scary too¡¿


    ¡¾Do all entertainers have such a big temper¡¿


    ¡¾My Yanyan family has a very good temper, and a certain top class is just like this because of his coffee position¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, this is the live broadcast room of Gu Che''s group, did you go to the wrong place? Don''t come looking for a sense of existence]


    The audience and staff all stared at Gu Che closely.


    Gu Che really opened his eyes, his face darkened.


    It was only for a second that the anger was brewing, and a wronged and milky voice came from his ear.


    "Miao Miao is hungry, Miao Miao wants to eat beef noodles, second brother, you don''t keep your promise!"


    Jingliu got up quickly, without even combing his hair, he was going to the kitchen.


    "I''ll make beef noodles right away."


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾This reaction is not the same as I imagined¡¿


    ¡¾The top-ranking personality has indeed collapsed, he is no longer a cool guy, but a sister-in-law, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾The top-tier filming variety show was censored, and he actually...¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Googling

    Chapter 22 Dog Sneaky


    kitchen.


    The top stream holding the head of the chicken nest looked at the ingredients in a daze.


    The ingredients are quite simple, but how do you do it?


    Gu Miaomiao was next to him, looking straight at the ingredients, her saliva was about to flow down.


    Finding that the second brother still didn''t move after a few minutes, she stretched out her little meaty hand and poked it.


    "Second brother, aren''t you falling asleep again? Are you sleeping with your eyes open?"


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾If he can develop the ability to sleep with his eyes open, Gu Che might be so happy that he can take off¡¿


    ¡¾The stupid bird flies first, but the stupid bird stays in bed on his side, alas¡¿


    ¡¾My Yanyan has already made beef noodles, Junjun eats deliciously, unlike some people, tsk tsk¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you went to the wrong live broadcast room¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t pay attention to those people, they came here on purpose to find a sense of presence¡¿


    ¡¾Who said that Zhou Jun eats very deliciously? When I went to see it, he thought it was bad and knocked over the bowl¡¿


    Mansion in the village.


    Seeing the overturned beef noodles, Zhou Yan turned cold.


    "I want a sandwich, not this!"


    Zhou Jun raised his foot to step on the beef noodles on the ground.


    Zhou Yan pulled the corner of his lips.


    He doesn''t care if this cousin is hungry or not, but he just turned it over, isn''t he saying that he is not good at cooking in disguise?


    He was very angry, and then he thought about it, the bear character can also help him, at most Zhou Jun was scolded, what does that have to do with him?


    At this time, Zhou Jun waved his hand and hit him directly in the face.


    Zhou Yan stood up directly and brought Zhou Jun down.


    "Woooooh, I want to tell Mom and Dad that you bullied me!"


    On the other side, Aunt Lin couldn''t stand it any longer, and asked for advice.


    "You just fry a tomato, throw the beef slices down, add some water, and add it as a topping. Then pick it up under the white water, and pour the topping once, isn''t it all right? You can boil or fry eggs alone, or you can mix them with tomato beef Put together as a topping."


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    He did it one by one.


    Although the tomato is not cut very well, the beef slices have become beef cubes, and the eggs have egg shells, but overall, the toppings are still delicious.


    He hurriedly boiled the noodles again, and casually put the toppings in a large bowl and placed them on the small table.


    Tuanzi moved slowly, glanced at the busy second brother, at the toppings on the table, at the second brother, at the toppings, and finally arrived at the destination.


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miaomiao''s facial expressions are very similar to a video I saw on the Internet, just a golden retriever, and the dog sneakily steals food¡¿


    ¡¾I have also watched that video, you say it like that, it looks similar! ¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, Miao Miao is a very standard dog¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s big, moist, and the corners of the eyes are round. When it¡¯s staring at you, it¡¯s like a pitiful puppy. It makes you want to feed it and play with her¡¿


    The dumpling who was stamped by the netizen Gou Xingsong took a deep breath.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It smells so good¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Then you can¡¯t steal it too¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I¡¯m so hungry¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Then you can¡¯t steal it too¡¿


    Duanzi swallowed at the toppings, suffering from the lack of tools at hand.


    At this time, Aunt Lin, who had been sitting at the door, walked over pretending to be casual, handed over a pair of chopsticks, and walked away calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡¾Puff haha, this aunt is also a wonderful person¡¿


    ¡¾She didn''t look at Miao Miao the whole time, and successfully completed the transfer of the crime tool¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao started stealing food¡¿


    The dumpling aimed at the beef piece, picked up a piece, and quickly stuffed it into his mouth.


    "good to eat!"


    It''s so delicious that it takes off.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you were exposed. ¡¿


    Tuanzi paused, looked back cautiously, and found that the second brother happened to be looking over, and quickly grinned, with his little hands behind his back.


    "As long as you think it''s delicious."


    Gu Che didn''t mean to criticize her at all, "You can eat a little first, the noodles will be cooked right away."


    Tuanzi burst into tears.


    "Wow, second brother, you are doing well. In the past, if Miao Miao ate food secretly, Master would blame Miao Miao!"


    She rushed over and hugged Gu Che, and accidentally wiped the grease from the corner of her lips onto Gu Che.


    Gu Che patted his furry head in distress.


    "You eat whatever you want, I''m sure I don''t blame you."


    Although she is very grateful to Master Miao Miao for saving her, it is okay for a child to be greedy, so there is no need to blame her. He complained about the master from the air.


    The brothers and sisters had a beautiful breakfast together.


    The five groups of guests did not get together until almost ten o''clock.


    Tuanzi saw Liu Yue, and immediately ran over to show off how delicious the beef noodles made by her second brother were. She ate three bowls by herself!


    "Three bowls?"


    Liu Yue stared wide-eyed, "That must be delicious."


    She looked enviously at her little friend, and then at her sister.


    Liuman said awkwardly: "I''ll go back and study more."


    She only knows how to scramble eggs with tomatoes, so this morning, the two of them ate scrambled eggs with tomatoes. The beef was steamed directly, and they even asked for a few steamed buns from the fellow to fill their stomachs.


    ¡¾Xiao Liuyue looks envious, actually, a certain top-notch cooking skill is really not that good, it all depends on the guidance of a master¡¿


    ¡¾But he has a supporting sister¡¿


    Su Chaomu and Tang Jing also came over to share their experience.


    Su Hanjiang¡¯s dishes are basically taught by his wife. Unfortunately, his wife didn''t teach him how to make beef noodles, so he let himself go. Tang Tian''s cooking skills are really good, but Tang Jing is a very reserved person and doesn''t praise his father very much.


    Finding that a friend was missing, Tang Jing turned around and waved to Zhou Jun.


    "Aren''t you coming?"


    Xiaoba, who has some obsessive-compulsive disorder at a young age, always refuses to take orders.


    Zhou Jun curled his lips: "I don''t want to play with you, I don''t want to record the show, I want to go home, I want to see my parents!"


    Several parents immediately screamed that it was not good.


    Su Hanjiang looked at his son, and sure enough, Su Chaomu''s mouth was already flattened, his eyes were red, "I miss my mother too."


    Tang Jing glanced at him, "I don''t think you will see it, don''t waste your energy."


    Su Chaomu: "..." I was so embarrassed that I cried.


    Although Zhou Jun was clamoring to go home, Zhou Yan used both hard and soft tactics to keep him.


    At this time, he already regretted choosing to bring his cousin to participate in the show, he might as well form a team with an amateur.


    After all, the amateur recommended by the program group is a small Internet celebrity, who has long been taught by his family to be obedient and clever, and will not make mistakes at all, and will cooperate with him!


    "We are going to play a game this morning. Parents and children throw sandbags. There are mixed games and there are also single-player games."


    The host took out a bamboo tube.


    "Okay, now let''s draw lots into groups, a group of four and a group of six."


    The grouping results came out soon.


    Gu Che, Gu Miaomiao, Liu Man and Liu Yue are in a group, and the other six are in a group.


    Su Zhaomu muttered in a low voice: "I want to be with my sister."


    He looked at Tang Jing, then at Zhou Jun, full of disgust.


    Tang Jing kept a stern face, "But you are out of luck."


    Su Zhaomu: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    The two groups began to draw lots, and Gu Miaomiao''s group threw sandbags first.


    Su Hanjiang''s three parents took their children into the central area.


    Gu Miaomiao group and Liu Yue group stood at both ends.


    "Second brother, let Miao Miao come first."


    Gu Che has no objection, in fact, he doesn''t even know how to play this game.


    Tuanzi held a sandbag, looked at the six people in the field, and suddenly pursed his lips and smiled, looking a little shy.


    Six people: Bad feeling!


    "Hey-ha!"


    Tuanzi made a throwing motion, and the sandbag flew out quickly, hitting the tall and big Su Hanjiang.


    Su Zhaomu laughed at him immediately: "Dad, you are the first to be out, hahaha... huh?"


    However, the sandbag hit on Su Hanjiang''s body did not fall, but rubbed against Su Chaomu''s shoulder.


    Su Hanjiang rubbed his head, "You are also out."


    However, the sandbags did not stop, and continued to move forward, hitting Tang Tian and Tang Jing successively.


    Zhou Jun pointed at the sandbag in surprise, "It can still turn."


    The turning sandbag hit his face directly, and then went upwards, hitting Zhou Yan''s face.


    Less than two minutes into the game, the group of six was ''killed''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： You are the one who smashed

    Chapter 23 You are the one who hit


    ¡¾What happened, how did it start and end? ¡¿


    ¡¾The group of six has no game experience¡¿


    ¡¾Even confused¡¿


    ¡¾Play with sandbags, play with sandbags, what do you mean by smashing your face? Is it intentional? ¡¿


    ¡¾It must be on purpose, my Yanyan was bullied by Gu Che, and now he is going to be bullied by his sister, is there any reason? ¡¿


    ¡¾Relying on my own martial arts is amazing¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think you can do this even if you have martial arts. You might as well question the fact that there is a machine in the sandbag and the remote control is in Gu Miaomiao¡¯s hands¡¿


    Zhou Yan covered his face with one hand, and he also had the same doubts.


    He showed an ugly smile, "Miao Miao, cheating is wrong, did you put something in the sandbag?"


    Gu Miaomiao showed a pure and innocent expression.


    "No, the sandbag was given to Miao Miao by the second brother, and it was given to the second brother by the staff."


    Zhou Yan didn''t believe it and asked for an inspection.


    Tuanzi stood aside, holding his hands in aggrieved manner, watching him check, but Gu Che''s heart ached.


    Gu Che was too lazy to look at Zhou Yan at first, but now he thought, let the manager put some information, his sister should not be wronged in vain.


    Furutake system started to have a headache when he saw the familiar expression.


    What did it say, why is the host so obedient and honest these past few days?


    It seems that she is a newcomer, unfamiliar with the place of life, not sure whether her relatives will accept her, so she is a little cautious. But after two days of getting along, I found that Gu Che was almost responsive to every request, cared about her sister very much, and immediately revealed his true nature.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Take it easy¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: In fact, Zhou Yan has done some things that are not good for Gu Che¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What what¡¿


    Zhou Yan''s inspection results showed that the sandbags were just sandbags, with some fine sand inside.


    Someone''s face is black.


    ¡¾Slap me in the face¡¿


    ¡¾Questioning a child in public, that''s enough capacity¡¿


    ¡¾He was really slapped in the face (in a physical sense)¡¿


    ¡¾My family''s Yanyan just questioned it reasonably, so you won''t be making fun of it, right? ¡¿


    Tang Tian didn''t want to spoil the children''s interest, so he asked Gu Miaomiao with a smile how he could throw such an earth-shattering effect.


    "This is also a skill."


    "No, it''s just a coincidence."


    Tuanzi stood obediently next to the second brother, looking a bit shy, "Miao Miao is just lucky."


    Tang Tian thought for a while, but he didn''t think that Tuanzi could throw sandbags that would bend every time.


    "So we start over?"


    Tang Jing hurriedly grabbed him, and taught him a serious lesson, "If you lose, you lose, and you can''t renege on your debt."


    Tang Tian: "... Then the mixed battle is 1:0."


    The second round begins.


    It was Tuanzi who got the sandbag again.


    Director Qian was a little tangled, for a moment he didn''t know whether he wanted what happened just now to repeat itself, or to end this session smoothly.


    When he was struggling, the dumpling had already hit Zhou Jun.


    Zhou Jun murmured loudly: "I still want to play! I still want to play!"


    Zhou Yan''s face was hurting, and he was annoyed by his noise, so he yelled, "Shut up!"


    Zhou Jun was so frightened that he didn''t dare to cry.


    The audience was also shocked.


    ¡¾His expression is so scary¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s his cousin after all, it¡¯s not good for him to be like this¡¿


    ¡¾Yanyan is just too upset, after all, his cousin is really a brat¡¿


    ¡¾Zhou Yan¡¯s fans, you just said before that Zhou Jun was still young, and though he was a bear, he could be saved. You want the audience to be more tolerant. Now it¡¯s your Yanyan who is not tolerant, so why is it Zhou Jun¡¯s fault again? ¡¿


    ¡¾Double standard chant¡¿


    Liu Yue hid behind her sister, poking out half of Zhou Yan''s head with a gloomy face, this big brother is so scary.


    Su Zhaomu smiled at her: "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    After a pause, he turned around again, trying to say this to Gu Miaomiao.


    As a result, Gu Miaomiao was staring at Zhou Yan''s face with great interest, and he shivered, feeling that this sister was a bit scary.


    Zhou Yan gave up his game quota to Zhou Jun, which made Zhou Jun less afraid of him.


    He sat aside to rest a little annoyed, only feeling that everything was not going well with him.


    He didn''t put the label of ''the parent who knows how to cook'', he didn''t get Gu Che''s popularity, he didn''t get along well with seniors like Su Hanjiang and Tang Tian, ??and he didn''t even make use of Gu Miaomiao''s past four years of experience. hot search.


    Which link went wrong?


    Zhou Yan was puzzled. In the past, Gu Cheming was cold and dragged, and there was no room for sand in his eyes. She dangled under his nose, and still kept talking to him, Gu Che should have exploded long ago.


    Unbeknownst to him, he was indeed on the trending searches with his cousin, but it was a negative trending search.


    The agent saw the negative hot search, and quickly contacted the assistant who followed the program group, and asked the assistant to find an opportunity to tell Zhou Yan, not asking him to take advantage of this to become popular, but just asking him not to overturn!


    The competitions among the guests are all just for fun.


    Except for the sudden move by the dumpling in the first round, everyone was going back and forth the rest of the time.


    After the mixed battle is over, it will be competition between parents and children.


    During the lottery, he found himself in the same group as Gu Che, and Zhou Yan instantly had a plan.


    This is a great time!


    At this moment, he heard a sweet voice.


    "Uncle director, this is so boring, otherwise we children treat adults?"


    Zhou Yan subconsciously wanted to object, but on second thought, the process of the program group was planned long ago, and the director would not agree.


    Without those changes, the director would not have agreed.


    But it''s time to grab the ingredients, which is the highlight. As a result, the game time of throwing sandbags was much longer than expected, especially for Zhou Yan and Zhou Jun, who wasted too much time.


    The director also wanted to cut down on time.


    "Okay, then children to adults, do you throw or hide?"


    "Same again and again."


    Duanzi has fully adapted to the rhythm of this show, pulling the little sisters together.


    By nature, the tyrant who didn''t want to be alone brought Su Chaomu and Zhou Jun together, and also strongly demanded that the children be in a group.


    Zhou Yan scolded the director in his heart for having no bottom line, but after thinking about it, he would still be in the same group as Gu Che, and still be able to achieve his goal.


    Five adults crowded in the game area.


    Zhou Yan tried to lean in Gu Che''s direction.


    Su Hanjiang pushed him back.


    "Xiao Zhou, don''t walk around, follow my previous formation, and I will definitely win the little guys."


    Among the five adults, only Su Hanjiang has a strong desire to win.


    This also has something to do with his son''s personality.


    If he loses, his son will laugh at him all the time on the show, then call his wife, and laugh at him with his wife.


    Is he shameless?


    Zhou Yan was ruthlessly pushed back, his face was numb.


    It¡¯s still dumpling throwing sandbags.


    She aimed at Su Hanjiang, "Uncle, Miaomiao will be the first to deal with you."


    Su Hanjiang said proudly: "Come on, uncle won''t lose!"


    "Hey-ha!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Zhou Yan reflexively felt pain in his face.


    However, his face really hurt.


    The sandbag hit his nose and rubbed against his cheek before landing.


    Su Hanjiang''s proud voice came from next to his ear, "Miaomiao, did uncle hide?"


    Three little boys huddled together.


    Seeing his cousin being beaten, Zhou Jun excitedly threw the sandbag in his hand and hit Zhou Yan''s leg.


    "I won too! I am the best!"


    Zhou Yan: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： into the water

    Chapter 24 Falling into the Water


    Zhou Yan quit the game feeling uncomfortable, and sat aside watching adults and children playing together.


    The director is quite kind, occasionally giving him a few profile shots.


    ¡¾Do you think his nose is a bit crooked¡¿


    ¡¾Do you want to say that Yan Yan has plastic surgery? No! Absolutely not! Lawyer letter warning! ¡¿


    ¡¾Let me just talk, as for such a big reaction¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not okay to say, you are slandering! ¡¿


    The audience really don''t want to make noise, so skip this topic.


    More fans of the show feel tired. The other groups are very good, but Zhou Yan''s group is really the failure of the second season. Many fans started private messages to the program group, begging for a new group of guests in the second episode!


    After the sandbag throwing game, the host announced that the next step is to grab the food.


    "There are many lakes and many fishes in Duoyu Village. Today, our parents will go boating to the center of the lake to grab food. Alright, now let''s go to Tang Jing''s children''s house, where our game is located."


    The five groups of guests shifted positions.


    Zhou Jun would think of Room No. 1, so he ran to ask Tang Jing.


    Zhou Yan was happy and relaxed.


    The assistant seized the opportunity to call the person aside and signaled him to turn off the microphone.


    "What''s up?"


    The assistant whispered about the hot search.


    Zhou Yan''s expression changed.


    "Then use Gu Che''s black hot search to suppress it!"


    Gu Che is a top-ranking person, but he touched many people''s cakes. Fans of many artists can''t understand him. As long as there is a black hot search, everyone will click on various attacks. This trick has been tried and tested.


    What makes him regret is that Gu Che is a relatively strong person, and he can turn a blind eye to all kinds of insults from Heizi.


    The assistant didn''t dare to provoke Zhou Yan, so he said, "We can buy trending searches, that is, can you try your best in the future..."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Zhou Yan returned to the main force.


    Soon, things about Gu Che''s crew bullying newcomers, talent show scolding and crying contestants, show cancellations, and stealing newcomers'' endorsements became hot searches.


    ¡¾Here we go again, let me tell you first, I''m a passer-by, but every time the hot searches related to Gu Che are like this, you should change to something new¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to know what other top streamers have¡¿


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t you find out, except for the first crew bullying newcomers, the victims of the next few hot searches are all Zhou Yan, hahaha, what a coincidence¡¿


    ¡¾Coincidentally, because of Zhou Yancai''s performance in the show, Hei Gu Che''s hot search appeared¡¿


    Using too much of the same trick will only have the opposite effect.


    What''s more, more netizens still have judgment. When a certain information appears for the first time, they may believe it, but when you repeat it, they will doubt the authenticity and dig deeper.


    Gu Che''s manager Jin Tong saw the black hot search, his first reaction was to suppress, but after seeing the reactions of netizens, he stayed still.


    After finding out that someone said that Gu Che forced his sister to put on a show together, he thought about it and forwarded the news to Gu Cheng.


    This Director Gu once criticized him for not doing a good job of keeping secrets, leaking Gu Che''s itinerary, so that he chased the car illegally.


    What he bet on is that the director is cold-hearted and not good at expressing himself.


    Gu Cheng was watching the live broadcast, when he suddenly saw this news, his black eyes filled with great anger.


    After thinking for a while, he watched the live broadcast on the computer and called Jin Tong again.


    "what happened?"


    Jin Tong hurriedly filed a complaint.


    Lakeside.


    Tuanzi clung to his second brother and looked up to see him wearing a life jacket.


    "Second brother, can Miao Miao grab the ingredients for you?"


    She didn''t even need to row a boat, she just floated on the water, flew over with a ''swoosh'', and flew back with a ''swoosh'', the ingredients were ready.


    "Need not."


    Gu Che put on the life jacket, looked down at her, and pinched her face. Finding that Tuanzi didn''t resist, he pinched her a few more times.


    "This is a game for the parents, just cheer for me on the shore."


    "OK."


    Tuanzi looked at the small broken boat and asked in a low voice, "Second brother, can you row a boat?"


    Gu Che: "...you can learn."


    That is not the case.


    Tuanzi thought to herself, if she wanted to give her second brother face, she would not expose the truth. But later, she must always pay attention to her second brother.


    Nearby, Liu Yue also asked her sister worriedly.


    "Sister, you don''t seem to know how to row a boat or swim. Let''s stop the ingredients, okay? I won''t eat lunch."


    "There are life jackets, don''t be afraid."


    Liu Yue tugged at the corner of her clothes, not letting her go.


    Tuanzi saw her, leaned over, and whispered, "Don''t worry, if your sister falls into the water, Miao Miao will save her, Miao Miao can fly."


    Liu Yue stared wide-eyed, "Really?"


    "Miao Miao never lies."


    Liu Yue believed it was true.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Heh¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, do you have any opinions? ¡¿


    The system does not speak.


    The phrase ''never lie'' is itself a lie. I don''t know who stole Master''s roast chicken, and even lied that weasels ate it. After the lie was exposed, the host was chased up a mountain by the master with a broom.


    Flying on the grass is the best practice.


    The host gradually practiced light kung fu on the way to escape.


    The two children thought they were whispering, but they were actually heard by the audience in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾What to do, I suddenly expect someone to fall into the water, am I too bad¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to see, if it is on the water, is it floating on the water¡¿


    ¡¾Flying on the grass on the grass, flying on the snow in the snow, also called Treading Xue Wuhen, what is it about flying over the eaves and walls¡¿


    ¡¾No, you have really studied it, it¡¯s fake¡¿


    ¡¾I wish Fang Fangfang, are you ready? Hurry up and record the screen! ¡¿


    Zhu Fang is really ready, but his liver may not be ready.


    I edited two videos yesterday, and another Tai Chi video this morning, and he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    However, if it is floating on water, it is not impossible for him to persevere.


    Five parents board the boat.


    Zhou Yan said to Liu Man who was close: "I have learned to row a boat, if you can''t hold on later, you can tell me, and I will help you get the ingredients."


    Liuman smiled politely.


    Zhou Yan''s fans praised the idol, and commented on Liu Man''s reaction.


    ¡¾This group of fans is really crazy. Liuman is a talented singer and has won awards. What has your idol won? Up to now, only one group concert has been held]


    ¡¾Only half a bucket of water will sway, idols are like this, so are fans¡¿


    ¡¾No, I think that Zhou Yan¡¯s agency deliberately let the fans do this, let the fans charge for them, and they sit back and enjoy the benefits. Even if other people scold, they are scolding these fans]


    ¡¾Zhou Yan fans, wake up, don''t be used by capitalists! ¡¿


    It turns out that none of the five are very good at rowing.


    A long time passed, and the boat of the five people was still circling far away from the center of the lake.


    Su Hanjiang and Tang Tian''s boats collided several times.


    "How to do?"


    Su Hanjiang had an idea: "Why don''t we all dive and swim over."


    Liuman, who can''t swim: "...then you all work hard."


    She should continue to fight with the ship.


    Zhou Yan disagreed: "The rule is to row a boat to grab food, swimming over violates the rules. Don''t you think so, Mr. Gu?"


    Teacher Gu didn''t hear it.


    Gu Che really doesn''t know how to row a boat, and his boat is broken!


    Thinking that his sister likes to eat, he was afraid that he would not be able to get good ingredients, so he tried his best to row to the center of the lake before the boat sank.


    The ship sank before he could reach it.


    "Plop!"


    Liu Yue shouted: "Miaomiao, your second brother fell into the water."


    "Miao Miao..."


    There was a ''swoosh'', and a gust of wind blew by my ears.


    At the same time, whether it was the cameraman on the shore, the cameraman on the boat, or the drone in the sky, they were all capturing Gu Miaomiao''s figure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： cheek meat

    Chapter 25 Cheek Meat


    All you can see with your naked eyes is an afterimage and the water surface that is tapped from time to time.


    Director Qian shouted on the walkie-talkie: "Quick! All the cameras are aligned! Whoever can capture the complete trajectory will have a prize!"


    Who doesn''t love bonuses?


    The cameraman, including the drone operator, got excited.


    ¡¾I only see a shadow¡¿


    ¡¾The speed is too fast¡¿


    ¡¾Does the camera only capture this¡¿


    ¡¾Not enjoyable enough, bully me with only ordinary eyes? ¡¿


    ¡¾Please slow down! ¡¿


    Fortunately, the top barrage appeared in the central live broadcast room in time.


    ¡¾Audience friends, please be patient, we will play this passage in slow speed later¡¿


    ¡¾I''m getting irritable¡¿


    ¡¾I wish Fang Fangfang, grab a meal with the program group, hurry up and edit! ¡¿


    ¡¾Zhu Fangfangfang, don''t worry about your liver! ¡¿


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Miaomiao had already arrived at the place where Gu Che fell into the water, and directly picked up the second brother who was still thrashing.


    "Second brother, are you okay?"


    Gu Che shook off the water droplets on his face, and found that his sister was standing on one foot on the water surface without any fluctuations on her face, and she was already screaming crazily in her heart.


    ¡¾Gu Che is too calm, I have turned into a screaming chicken in front of the computer. ¡¿


    ¡¾The top-notch emoticon management is amazing¡¿


    ¡¾learn from him¡¿


    "Second brother, let''s go back."


    Gu Che shook his head, "I have to get the ingredients first."


    "But your boat is wrecked!"


    Duanzi was quite angry.


    She secretly scolded the boat as a small broken boat before. It looked old and small, but she didn''t expect it to be a broken boat.


    Seeing her angry, Gu Che really wanted to pinch her face.


    "Ahem, we cooperate with others."


    Finally, Gu Che boarded Su Hanjiang''s boat, and the two rowed to the finish line together.


    Tuanzi was unhappy, tapped the water surface with his toes, and floated back slowly.


    This time, everyone can see her posture clearly.


    Open both hands, press down slightly, the body is as light as a swallow, and the toes touch the water. When I returned to the shore, the clothes and the uppers of the shoes were not wet.


    ¡¾She actually took the initiative to come up with a slow version¡¿


    ¡¾that''s amazing¡¿


    ¡¾I''ve been thinking about whether she hanged Wia or not¡¿


    ¡¾Where is the machine? Where is Wia? ¡¿


    After landing, Tuanzi folded his hands, puffed his face, and pouted his lips, with an expression of ''I''m not happy, don''t even talk to me''.


    "Miaomiao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Yue leaned over and asked puzzledly, "You are so handsome just now, just like a heroine on TV."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    "Really? You also think Miao Miao looks like a heroine?"


    Liu Yue nodded without hesitation.


    Several other children also gathered around.


    At this moment, they don''t remember the parents who are still fighting.


    "Wow, can I take you as my teacher?"


    Su Zhaomu''s eyes sparkled, "I also want to learn Qinggong!"


    Duanzi refused without hesitation.


    "Master said, Miaomiao is still too young to accept disciples."


    Su Zhaomu lowered his head, but soon, he became excited again.


    "Then can you fly again? Take me to fly again."


    Brother Xiaoku couldn''t maintain his expectations, "I want to fly too."


    Zhou Jun pushed them away, "Take me to fly first, you must take me to fly."


    Tuanzi curled his lips, why did this person speak in an orderly tone? She didn''t take the flight with her, she took sister Liu Yue to fly with her if she wanted to.


    At this time, the voice of the staff came from nearby.


    "Ms. Liu seems to have fallen into the water too."


    Tuanzi turned his head and saw that Liuman''s boat had also capsized, so he subconsciously flew over to pick him up.


    "Ahem, thank you Miaomiao."


    Liuman wiped the water on his face.


    "Please take me to the shore."


    The boat capsized, and she couldn''t be on the same boat with other people, so she completely lost her food.


    "Okay, Miao Miao will take you back."


    Liuman became the first person to be taken away.


    As soon as she landed, the children surrounded her.


    "Sister Liuman, how does Feifei feel?"


    ¡¾I also want to know! ¡¿


    ¡¾Shed tears of envy! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao looks so small, but she can actually fly an adult¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, is that a fly? Half of Liuman''s body was submerged in the water. ¡¿


    ¡¾When you put it that way, the scene just now was quite funny¡¿


    Duanzi only has short hands and short legs, and she uses water floats, and she has to tap the water surface every few meters. Liuman is an adult, his height is close to 1.7 meters.


    Even though Tuanzi tried to grab her by the collar, half of Liuman''s body was in the water, and she was dragged back to the shore.


    The audience began to diverge their thinking.


    ¡¾With Miao Miao''s height, if the picture just now wants to look good, she has to be hugged by the princess or lift him up¡¿


    ¡¾Holding, supporting, or carrying, it doesn¡¯t work¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You are embarrassing me! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: How can my little short hands be hugged by a princess¡¿


    Before Tuanzi had time to accept everyone''s praise, someone shouted, "Teacher Gu and Teacher Su also fell into the water!"


    Danzi: "!"


    She flew back quickly, holding the vegetable basket in one hand, and dragging her second brother back to the shore with the other. When she was about to go back to rescue Su Hanjiang, she found that Su Hanjiang had climbed onto the crew''s boat.


    "Miao Miao, thank you for your hard work."


    Gu Che didn''t even have time to wring out the water from the clothes. Seeing that Tuanzi''s chest heaved violently, he knew that she had exerted too much force.


    "It''s been hard work, aren''t you tired?"


    Tuan A little bit tired Zi: "Not tired at all, Miao Miao is very powerful."


    She held her head high and said she was awesome.


    "My family Miao Miao is very powerful."


    Gu Che laughed, and grabbed her cheek.


    "Hey, second brother, you smiled, you look so pretty when you smile." Tuanzi approached, wanting to take a closer look.


    Gu Che quickly restrained his smile, and tried to calm down, "Let''s go back and cook first, you must be very hungry."


    The belly of the dumpling made a sound in cooperation.


    She hugged her stomach and laughed.


    ¡¾There is a scene of love¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che, your ears are red, what are you pretending to be¡¿


    ¡¾''My family Miaomiao'' is so softly spoken¡¿


    ¡¾I believe he''s not putting on a show, he cares about a person, his eyes can''t deceive anyone¡¿


    ¡¾He really regards Miao Miao as his family¡¿


    The two brothers and sisters cheerfully held hands and went back to cook. At this time, the program team actually played the video of Gu Miaomiao''s first water rafting in the central live broadcast room.


    ¡¾Played a lonely, I didn''t see anything clearly¡¿


    ¡¾Because it is played at original speed¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, slow-motion starts¡¿


    ¡¾Slow playback, I can actually see the soft flesh on Miao Miao''s face dangling¡¿


    ¡¾For a while, I don¡¯t know whether I should feel that Miao Miao¡¯s speed is too fast, or that there is too much flesh on my face¡¿


    ¡¾What should I do if I suddenly want to pinch¡¿


    ¡¾Because the flying is too fast, the cheek meat Duang comes to Duang¡¿


    At this moment, a golden barrage floated by.


    ¡¾No pinching! ¡¿


    The audience is not surprised.


    However, there are also some netizens who are bored and want to know who this person is.


    Different from the program group, Zhu Fang was really in the mood all the time, and directly edited several times of floating water to create the effect of a martial arts blockbuster, and once again let the group out of the circle.


    The wildly rising heat made Zhu Fang both painful and happy.


    He returned to the Gu Che group''s live broadcast room, full of anticipation and fear, "Little ancestor, take it easy, don''t give too many surprises."


    Afraid of a surprise, he had to edit it once.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： duplicity

    Chapter 26 Duplicity


    Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association, Office of the Propaganda Department Director.


    Minister Tan Sheng sighed at this month''s publicity performance.


    Their unit is also a Xingyiquan protection unit, and promotion and protection are closely related.


    However, no matter how much they advertise, most young people are still not interested in Xingyiquan. One generation after another is less interested, and if this continues, the inheritance may be broken.


    Now there are Xingyiquan associations in several cities one after another, but the members of the associations barely exceed a hundred.


    "Ugh."


    Sighed again, the phone suddenly rang, and when he opened it, it turned out that his subordinate Xiao Chang had shared a video with him.


    This Xiaochang is a college graduate this year, and he is very interested in Xingyiquan personally.


    "Young people are quite out of touch."


    This is the first time a subordinate has shared a video with him.


    Tan Sheng opened it and found that it was a four- or five-year-old child performing Wuxingquan in Xingyiquan. He only performed the first two types of boxing.


    "it is good!"


    I didn¡¯t expect such a young child to be interested in Xingyiquan. As for the chubby hands with that chubby face, he tried his best to ignore them.


    He plays it again.


    "This kid seems to have real skills."


    Some people just perform Xingyiquan, but this kid can attack with Xingyiquan. Split wood, wood with a hole punched out. As far as he knows, only a few old masters who have practiced for decades can do this.


    He clicked into this homepage called ''Zhu Fang Fang Fang'', and found that there were several videos related to this kid.


    There is Taijiquan, and there is light work.


    "Sure enough, he is a practitioner. He probably learned from some otherworldly master."


    It''s like Taijiquan. Ordinary people may think that Gu Miaomiao''s posture is standard, but Tan Sheng can see that this child can really overcome rigidity with softness.


    "It''s a good seedling."


    Finding that several videos are very popular and related to some variety show, he is even more eager to move.


    After exiting the video, I found a message from Xiao Chang.


    ¡¾Minister, I''m sorry, I sent the message to the wrong person. ¡¿


    ¡¾No, you did a good job¡¿


    Duoyu Village.


    Under the guidance of Aunt Lin, a top-ranking person barely made a few dishes.


    Farmhouse fried pork, hot and sour potato shreds, tomato scrambled eggs.


    Aunt Lin praised him: "If you do it a few more times, you can be your own."


    ¡¾I think this program should be called "Gu Che''s Metamorphosis"¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che before recording: Kitchen Killer¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che after recording: Excellent cooking skills¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s high or not, but Miao Miao¡¯s food is delicious, it makes me hungry¡¿


    Picked up a piece of fried meat and stuffed it into his mouth, Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, then closed his eyes under Gu Che''s nervous gaze, shaking his head.


    "good to eat!"


    Gu Che breathed a sigh of relief.


    Afraid that his sister was just comforting himself, he also took a piece.


    "It''s pretty good."


    His happy fantasy, "Maybe I will cook a few more meals, and I will become a chef."


    "Sure, brother chef!"


    Duanzi was especially welcome, and the little meaty hands quickly patted it a few times, and then quickly went to pick up tomato scrambled eggs, but did not touch the hot and sour potato shreds.


    Gu Che held the bowl and glanced at it a few times, "Don''t you like potatoes?"


    Tuanzi looked in other directions with a guilty conscience, "I like it with meat."


    She turned her head and said nervously, "You won''t be the same as Master. Miao Miao is not allowed to be picky about food, right? Miao Miao is growing her body and needs to eat more meat!"


    Glancing at scrambled eggs with tomato, she added, "And eggs!"


    Of course Gu Che doesn''t like her picky eaters, but looking at his sister''s big shiny eyes, it''s really hard for him to say anything critical.


    "It''s okay, it''s the same if you eat more tomato scrambled eggs."


    "Okay~"


    Tuanzi cheered: "Sweet and sour, Miao Miao likes it!"


    Gu Che remained silent, with a calm expression on his handsome face, thinking quickly in his mind, what other sweet and sour dishes are there? Sweet and Sour Pork?


    ¡¾It¡¯s not good to be too used to children¡¿


    ¡¾Picky eaters are prone to nutritional insufficiency¡¿


    ¡¾Just don¡¯t eat shredded potatoes, it¡¯s the same if you eat tomatoes, it¡¯s not that exaggerated¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you see Gu Che''s little move? He actually doesn¡¯t agree with picky eaters, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t like to criticize his sister]


    ¡¾Laughing to death, he is very picky eater, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t forget, there is another big brother in their family, do you think that old-fashioned big brother will allow the two of them to be picky eaters¡¿


    ¡¾Already looking forward to their family being on the show, the eldest brother brings two children¡¿


    In the apartment.


    The handsome face of the man is not angry but mighty.


    Finding out that the younger brother really condoned the picky eater of the younger sister, he frowned. I thought, if it was him, he would never pamper his sister.


    After eating and drinking enough, and strolling around, Tuanzi got into the room, ready to have a good sleep.


    "Uncle, where''s the second brother?"


    Didn''t see Gu Che, she stuck out her round head and asked the staff.


    "Teacher Gu still has something to do."


    Tuanzi let out an ''ow'', slowly moved his head back, and closed the door.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The prestige value is already 15,000¡¿


    With a "click", Tuanzi jumped and sat on the bed, holding his face in his small hands.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: So many? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Originally it was 10,000, but not long ago, a group of professionals recognized you, and after their recognition, they provided a lot of reputation points¡¿


    Tuanzi twisted her body, dangling her short legs, triumphantly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is it time to reward Miao Miao? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Reaching 10,000, you can randomly drop rewards¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Can Miao Miao make a wish? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: No, it can only drop randomly¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But Miaomiao really wants a prescription to protect his voice. The second brother often sings, so he needs to protect his voice well¡¿


    She once inspired a skill of the God of Cookery, which can be used to make some medicinal meals, ancient snacks or big dishes.


    It¡¯s not just because she has the skills, she also needs to know the relevant prescriptions or recipes.


    Sometimes it can be obtained through randomly dropped rewards, and sometimes you need to read books to learn it yourself.


    Only by knowing the specific method steps, can she use this skill to make a finished product.


    She knows how to make most of the ancient dim sum dishes, after all, she was in ancient times. As for medicinal food, she only learned some from a chef. A chef will be limited after all.


    Tuanzi clasped his hands together and bowed lightly, unaware that this scene fell into the eyes of the audience, cute and weird.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, please~¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Random Drop Rewards¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly drooped his head.


    Hey, why is Xiao Gugu always so strict? The old-fashioned big brother in the mouth of the second brother, shouldn''t it be the same? So scared.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Rewards will drop immediately, the host can go to unmanned and unmonitored places to check and receive¡¿


    Tuanzi got out of bed slowly, went to the bathroom with heavy steps, and got a medicinal recipe for throat maintenance.


    "Wow!"


    She couldn''t help but speak.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, you are so kind¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You''re just lucky, I didn''t do anything¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You must be secretly fulfilling Miao Miao¡¯s wish, don¡¯t be shy¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: I don¡¯t have one, I am the most strict system of the Guwu Group, never favoritism, don¡¯t slander me]


    Tuanzi held the medicinal recipe, hummed a little song in the bathroom, and jumped around as a celebration.


    Guwu System enjoyed the song and dance performance confidently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： awkward brother

    Chapter 27 Awkward Brothers


    Gu Che got his phone and sent a message to his manager, asking him to release some of the black material he had collected.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Keep him busy, he doesn''t have time to jump up and down on the show¡¿


    Just because he ignores it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know Zhou Yan''s thoughts.


    In the past, he didn''t bother to look at this kind of person, but now, the enthusiasm is actually rubbing against his younger sister. Does he really think he''s just a display?


    The agent quickly sent him a message, asking him to watch the trending searches.


    "Hot Search?"


    Gu Che opened the hotspot list and found that the LLU brand official announced the spokesperson for this summer''s limited edition perfume, and it was Zhou Yan.


    The person in charge of LLU in China is Mr. Zhao who invited him to dinner earlier.


    He didn''t go.


    Later, Zhou Yan got in touch with Mr. Zhao and became the spokesperson.


    Just after finalizing the spokesperson, Zhou Yan came to participate in the variety show, and he probably hasn''t made a promotional video yet. Logically speaking, LLU will not make an official announcement so soon.


    The advantage of not making an official announcement is that all the fans are tearing it up, which invisibly increases the popularity of the brand. One of the reasons why Zhou Yan fans and Heizi attacked him was that LLU had his eyes on Zhou Yan from the very beginning, and he snatched newcomers to endorse him.


    As long as the top flow is pulled down, this light luxury brand seems to become even taller.


    The front row of the official announcement post is full of comments from Zhou Yan''s fans, and the real comments can only be seen by scrolling back.


    ¡¾It''s funny, his fans have been clamoring for Gu Che to **** his endorsement before, but the official announcement is still theirs, it can''t be a thief shouting "Stop the thief", they are looking at Gu Che at first¡¿


    ¡¾An idol who has only debuted for half a year has such good resources, who would believe it¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, Zhou Yan entered the circle very early, it can only be said that he participated in the draft half a year ago and became popular¡¿


    Soon Zhou Yan''s fans fought back, thinking that LLU shopped around and recognized that Yanyan was the best. They also listed other male stars including Gu Che by the way. Now they have stabbed a hornet''s nest, and everyone started tearing it up again.


    Gu Che didn''t see why, what''s the matter?


    He quit the trending search, and found a new trending search, clicked on it, and it turned out to be a photo and video of Zhou Yan drinking with Mr. Zhao.


    This is nothing, but the distance between the two has broken through the normal social distance between men and women.


    The marketing account just said, ¡®Take it yourself¡¯.


    In a short while, you can say anything. Zhou Yan''s fans offended people everywhere for an endorsement, and fans from various schools found this excuse and attacked in various ways.


    Gu Che exited the smoky comment area.


    ¡¾Gu Che: You did it? ¡¿


    If the agent had real evidence, he would have released it long ago. Furthermore, he reached an agreement with his agent that he must inform himself of anything he does. If he was too lazy to deal with Zhou Yan, his manager wouldn''t move. He asked the other party, and the other party would release the news.


    ¡¾Jin Tong: Guess what? ¡¿


    His handsome face was suddenly overshadowed, and before he could get over it, Jin Tong sent a message.


    ¡¾Jin Tong: The artist who was plagiarized before will officially post an article explaining the truth after the first episode ends. In addition, the original film recorded at the beginning will also be released. After this incident, you no longer need to be sucked blood]


    The pupils of the top stream trembled.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Who made the move? ¡¿


    While recording "Journey to the Stars", he discovered that Zhou Yan had faked the work of a draft student of the same period, claiming to be original, with sharp words, and the other party burst into tears on the spot.


    However, when the show was broadcast, only his most vicious comments and the scene of Zhou Yan bursting into tears were edited, without explaining the cause and effect. Of course, as soon as it aired, he was attacked by various families.


    Originally, the program team shouldn''t have treated him like this, but he refused to give Zhou Yan a pass to the finals, which offended the biggest investor.


    The top class can''t beat the capitalists.


    Afterwards, Jin Tong tried his best, but he didn''t get the original recording, so he couldn''t restore the truth about Zhou Yan who scolded and cried at the beginning. Most of the staff and players who participated in the recording were bribed, and a very few stood up and were immediately hidden by the original company.


    Jin Tong couldn''t hold back his excitement, he still called and told him to avoid people to answer.


    "What do you think? The program group is amazing, but that program is from Pineapple TV, you understand?"


    Gu Che''s face darkened.


    He thought that there was a deputy director of Pineapple TV who always wanted to cooperate with Gu Cheng.


    "Also, LLU is not Mr. Zhao''s speech. In China, she has a lot of competitors, you understand?"


    What else does Gu Che not understand? Gu Cheng must have cooperated with Mr. Zhao''s opponent.


    "Who wants his help?"


    The 23-year-old top streamer is like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, its fur is blown and the corners of its eyes are red.


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Tong touched his nose and hung up the phone with a guilty conscience.


    The more Gu Che thought about it, the more angry he became. He called Gu Cheng, but the other party refused to answer, so he sent messages frantically.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Who asked you to help? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Don''t think I''ll thank you! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: As a director of a literary film, is it necessary for you to have a relationship with a local station? ¡¿


    Is the favor of the deputy director of Pineapple Station so good?


    If someone asks him to make some **** TV series, or change his career to become a variety show director, Gu Cheng''s reputation will be ruined! He just won the best director award last year!


    Gu Che was busy sending messages when he didn''t know that a round head poked out from a corner not far away.


    Gu Miaomiao stared at him cautiously with big moist eyes.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He looks like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, baring its teeth, so cute¡¿


    Tuanzi created a cool black cat in his brain. Usually he is high-spirited and doesn''t like to talk to people, but now he blows his beard and stares. cute!


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    The grinning top streamer is still sending messages.


    Gu Cheng seemed annoyed, so he reluctantly sent a message to explain.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Someone scolded your whole family, I don¡¯t want my parents to be scolded too¡¿


    Gu Che turned off the ignition in an instant, then sneered.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Think I''ve embarrassed the family? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Do you still feel that I shouldn''t participate in the audition, I shouldn''t debut as an idol, but I should behave as a drama actor? ¡¿


    After a long time, Gu Cheng sent a message, only a simple word.


    Um.


    Gu Che was so angry that he raised his phone, ready to throw it out.


    "Second brother?"


    He paused, turned around stiffly, and met a curious little face.


    "Second brother."


    Tuanzi ran over with a ''da da da'', hugged his thigh, and raised his fleshy little face.


    "Who are you messaging?"


    "A nasty person."


    Gu Che quickly glanced at his sister, and found that the other party''s attitude was as usual, and he seemed not to be frightened by his black face just now, so he was relieved.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "Well, I want my second brother to tell a story."


    Gu Che picked her up and patted her fluffy hair, "Okay, let''s tell a story."


    He brought his younger sister back, and during the period, Tuanzi also showed off that she had obtained a medicinal prescription and would help maintain his throat.


    When handing in the phone, Ding Liu had an idea and sent Gu Cheng a few messages.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Miao Miao said that she likes my brother the most¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Miao Miao said, she will protect me¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Miaomiao specially found a medicinal recipe and gave it to me so that I can raise my throat¡¿


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Is it easy to pinch?

    Chapter 28 Is it okay?


    The afternoon of the second day of the first live broadcast of "Traveling with Parents 2".


    Seeing the five groups of guests gathered together, the host smiled slightly.


    Gu Miaomiao saw his expression, took Gu Che''s hand, and said softly, "That uncle has such a bad smile." Every time the master teased her, he always had this expression, bad.


    Gu Che glanced at him, and said indifferently, "I guess there will be activities to torment the guests later."


    Host: "..." I can''t laugh, this brother and sister are too straightforward.


    ¡¾Hahaha, this brother and sister are too direct¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that the first episode of the program group is going to make a big move, be careful to scare away the guests¡¿


    ¡¾Did you see someone''s expression, absent-minded, you must already know the hot search thing¡¿


    ¡¾Tsk tsk tsk, the thief shouts to be the first to catch the thief, cow! ¡¿


    ¡¾Shh, be careful, or his fans will come to scold you again¡¿


    ¡¾A top fan is fine, I think they are quite qualified¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not top-level public speaking. Instead of helping to control and review data, it¡¯s better to take care of your own study and work. If there are too many times, his fans will annoy him and think he is the same as the teaching director¡¿


    ¡¾Is he the only artist who is annoyed by fans? His mouth]


    Both brothers and sisters said this, and the other young guests also looked at the host warily.


    "Uncle, are you making a bad idea?"


    "We ignore you ha!"


    The host tried to stay calm, "Ahem, it''s like this. The task this afternoon is for the children to pick fruits and the adults to catch fish. Tomorrow, we will go to the market to sell together. After earning money, we will buy gifts for the owner of the borrowed house."


    ¡¾Hahaha, the program group actually made a big move in the first episode¡¿


    ¡¾Picking fruit and fishing are okay, selling things is really killing them¡¿


    ¡¾I remember that in the first season, there were some guests who dared not speak, their income was poor, and they brought their children to eat cornbread¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, every time a similar plot occurs, Ye Feng will be pulled out for a walk¡¿


    Duanzi was very vigilant at first, but after hearing the mission, he relaxed again.


    "It turned out to be picking fruits and selling things. It''s okay."


    Gu Che: "..." Sell? East? West?


    "Hey, second brother, why are you so stiff?"


    Danzi poked his arm curiously.


    Gu Che reluctantly pulled the corner of his lips, he felt that it would be over tomorrow.


    The expressions of the other adults were not pretty either.


    Open your mouth to sell, you have to be mentally prepared for this.


    Su Hanjiang quickly relaxed again, "It''s okay, if you really can''t speak, just pretend that you are acting, playing the role of the boss who sells fish and fruits."


    Gu Che''s eyes lit up.


    "Teacher Su, good idea." He gave a rare thumbs up.


    Su Hanjiang smiled heartily.


    Tang Tian and Liu Man: "..." I can''t laugh, they have never acted.


    As for Zhou Yan, he was still absent-minded.


    The official announcement is okay, at most, he can''t rely on black Gu Che to gain popularity in this matter. What happened to the video posted by the marketable account?


    He suspected that it was Gu Che''s tricks, but everyone in the circle knew that Gu Che would only use these methods when he was mad, and he usually dismissed them.


    It was precisely because of his disdain and his unsullied appearance, that Zhou Yan became more and more jealous of this person.


    If it wasn''t Gu Che, who was it?


    Worried that he would lose his reputation, Zhou Yan always kept this matter in mind. When he parted with his cousin, he forgot to tell him to behave well. Nowadays, there are already many comments that are unfavorable to Zhou Jun on the Internet.


    Because Zhou Jun is a child, everyone reluctantly tolerated it. If Zhou Jun did something more excessive, everyone would no longer tolerate it.


    Parents and children are separated.


    Tuanzi turned around and ran away.


    "Picking fruit," she shook her head, jumping up from time to time, "When picking it, can Miao Miao taste one? Pick it if it tastes good, and don''t pick it if it doesn''t taste good."


    Gu Che looked eagerly at her receding little back.


    Don¡¯t you know anyone?


    Liu Yue next door is reluctant to part with her sister, is the sister so willing?


    ¡¾Hahaha, Gu Che''s expression is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾Modern version Wangmeishi¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Am I not your favorite second brother¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Now my favorite is fruit¡¿


    ¡¾Pass it on, the top class has collapsed again! ¡¿


    Some netizens really made a spoof, and sent #¶¥Á÷¾ä¶´ÈËÉè# to the hot search.


    Fans who were forced to see the trending search made their hearts skip a beat. Their house is going to collapse? No! They no longer secretly slandered Gu Che as the dean!


    After clicking on it, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡¾Scared me¡¿


    ¡¾Me too¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect him to have two faces¡¿


    ¡¾Facing other people: cold and dragging, don''t bother me, who are you¡¿


    ¡¾Facing my sister: Is the second brother handsome? Is the second brother cooking delicious? ¡¿


    ¡¾One thing to say, my sister is very cute¡¿


    Tuanzi didn''t notice the sadness and loss of the second brother, and cheerfully went to find the fruit grower who was in charge of the matter.


    There are two fruit growers, and the young guests will be divided into two groups.


    One of them said: "My side is the peach and plum team. There are peaches, nectarines, crispy green plums, yellow honey bee sugar plums and red plums. Because the trees are tall, everyone is not tall enough, so we need to use picking tools to avoid harm. to the fruit tree."


    The five dwarfs looked at each other.


    Tuanzi raised his hands enthusiastically, "Miaomiao can climb trees!"


    Liu Yue also hurriedly raised her hand, "I, I can learn to use tools."


    Another fruit farmer said: "My side is the melon team. There are white skins, yellow skins, and reticulated ones. They all grow on the ground. Now you can discuss which team you want to go to."


    Five little heads come together.


    Tang Jing kept a stern face, "If you use picking tools, you must have great strength."


    He said calmly: "I have great strength."


    Su Chaomu: "I''m also very strong."


    Zhou Jun didn''t want to pick fruit at all. Mom and Dad said that he is here to play, if many people like him, he can make money as a child actor. Earn money and eat more.


    To the surprise of the program crew, except for Zhou Jun, everyone else wanted to stay in the Peach and Plum team.


    Host: "Well, let''s draw lots."


    Duanzi quickly rubbed the little meaty hands, and after rubbing them together, put their hands together and closed their eyes tightly.


    "Miao Miao wants to pick peaches!"


    She has never eaten those melons, but she has eaten the peaches sent by the villagers, which are super delicious. She''s going to pick the tastiest fruit!


    Liu Yue secretly looked at her, "Is it useful to make a wish like this?"


    "It''s useful," Tuanzi proudly said, "Miao Miao was taught by Master. If Miao Miao does this and makes a wish to eat beggar chicken, there will be an extra beggar chicken, isn''t it amazing?"


    Liu Yue hurriedly made a wish in a dignified manner.


    Even the stern-faced little cool guy imitated her.


    ¡¾These kids are so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao''s master is quite caring for Miao Miao''s childlike innocence¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, my parents did this when I was young. I made a wish to eat watermelon the next day, and there was watermelon at home the next day, I thought it was given to me by the gods]


    The result of the draw of five people was that Tuanzi and Tang Jing were responsible for picking peaches and plums, while the other three picked melons.


    "Hey, wishing is very useful!" Tuanzi raised her head proudly.


    ¡¾I really want to tell her that this is a matter of probability¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, don¡¯t you think her smug look is easy to pinch¡¿


    ¡¾You just want to pinch his face¡¿


    The man watching the live broadcast silently thought to himself, is my sister''s face really so easy to pinch? Why does everyone want to pinch?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： good to eat

    Chapter 29 Delicious


    Gu Miaomiao and Tang Jing followed the uncle of the Taoli team and soon came to the orchard.


    As far as the eye can see, there are fruit trees with many fruits. The fragrance of the fruits floats along the wind, swirling around the tip of the nose mischievously.


    Tuanzi involuntarily stood on tiptoe and moved her little nose.


    "smell good."


    She followed the scent and fell behind unknowingly.


    Following the scent, she came to a peach tree.


    For the convenience of picking, the fruit trees here are specially pruned during the growth period. So the tree is not particularly tall, but it has luxuriant branches, and the peaches are squishing.


    ¡¾Why do I think the peaches on this peach tree are bigger than others¡¿


    ¡¾I feel so too¡¿


    ¡¾The camera followed Miao Miao just now, the peaches passing by were not as big as this one¡¿


    ¡¾How did she find it so accurately¡¿


    ¡¾In my impression, she has been standing on tiptoe with her eyes closed, smelling it¡¿


    ¡¾The intuition of foodies? ¡¿


    Tuanzi opened his eyes and saw big peaches, subconsciously rushed up, and disappeared.


    ¡¾What about people? ¡¿


    ¡¾Where did the person go¡¿


    ¡¾Cameraman, give me some help! ¡¿


    The cameraman is also looking anxiously.


    Hearing the rustling movement from the tree, he quickly aimed the camera. Soon, a girl in a white and green sportswear poked her head out, holding a large juicy peach in her hand.


    ¡¾Oh my god, the one she found is so big¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, if I were a customer, I would definitely buy this! ¡¿


    ¡¾How did she jump up the tree just now¡¿


    ¡¾People know light kung fu, there are two types of light kung fu, one is jumping upwards, which is called flying eaves and walls, and the other is parallel running, flying grass on water, this time I use eaves and walls]


    ¡¾Above, the theoretical knowledge is very rich. After talking so much, do you know it¡¿


    "Uncle, are the peaches Miao Miao picked big?"


    The cameraman nodded involuntarily.


    This peach is big and red, and you can smell the fruity aroma from a distance. It looks like a delicious peach.


    "Miao Miao also feels big."


    Tuanzi almost drooled at Tao Zi, but thinking of making money to buy gifts, she reluctantly put Tao Zi in the small basket provided by the program group.


    She just lay on the tree like this, and her little meaty hands struck out quickly, picking a basket of peaches in a short while.


    When the team leader and Tang Jing came back, Tuanzi was already sitting under a tree to rest, with a basket of peaches beside him, holding two in his hands.


    "So you came here."


    Uncle fruit farmer was surprised: "You haven''t got the tools yet, how did you pick them?"


    "Plucked from a tree."


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Uncle, don''t worry, Miao Miao didn''t hurt Peach Tree."


    The peach tree will continue to grow peaches. If it is injured, she will have no peaches to eat next year. Tuanzi still understands this principle very well.


    She handed one of the peaches she was carrying to the uncle fruit farmer, "Uncle, this is for you. This must be the most delicious peach."


    The fruit farmer was a little surprised and took the peaches.


    Tuanzi handed another to Tang Jing.


    Brother Cool quickly hugged Tao Zi.


    Tuanzi stared at the peaches in their hands, and began to wipe the corners of her lips.


    The fruit grower has already taken out the knife he carried with him and started peeling the fruit. Finally, he divided it into two pieces and distributed them to two children.


    "Wow, thanks uncle."


    Duanzi held the peach happily, "Uncle, don''t you want to eat it?"


    When she asked this question, she gnawed on the peach quickly, chewing and chewing with her small mouth.


    Fruit growers eat too many of these peaches, and they are really not greedy.


    And the program team gave money, no matter how these children pick, he will not lose money.


    After the two children finished eating the peaches, he began to lead others to pick them.


    The two are very motivated.


    "I want to pick delicious peaches for my brother!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fist with one hand, his little face was full of fighting spirit, "I still want to sell it and buy gifts!"


    The two children were humming and humming at work.


    Duanzi climb trees most of the time, picking peaches close to the trunk, and falling to the ground if they cannot be picked.


    The fruit farmer thought she was going to use a tool, but saw the kid jump up and landed with a peach in his hand. Jump up again, and it will be another peach on the ground.


    Fruit grower: "???"


    ¡¾This uncle¡¯s expression is the first time I saw her perform lightness kung fu expression¡¿


    ¡¾Grandpa on the subway looks at his phone.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, her jumping up and down is only about her jumping ability, not light work, you guys are too good at bragging¡¿


    ¡¾The one from the front, let¡¯s be new here, show the way and wish Fang Fangfang¡¯s video¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, is Zhu Fangfang still watching the video? ¡¿


    ¡¾I wish Fang Fangfang, are you still mad today? ¡¿


    Tang Jing was quite calm at first, studying and picking carefully, but turned around to see that several baskets around the dumpling were full, and suddenly became anxious. Accidentally, a big peach was knocked to the ground by him, and there was a ''pop'' It fell apart.


    "!"


    Brother Cool froze. He stood where he was, grabbing his clothes nervously. After a minute of silent thinking, he walked over to the fruit grower to apologize.


    "It''s ok."


    The fruit grower smiled: "We will miss if we are skilled in picking. You picked it for the first time today, and you are already very good."


    "But," the boy secretly glanced at the dumpling that was still jumping up and down, "my sister is even stronger."


    Fruit grower: "..."


    Guo Nong: "It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this. If I compare with her, I will lose."


    Brother Cool suddenly stopped being sad.


    Uncle Guo Nong looks very good, he lost, which proves that my sister is very good!


    When the dumpling fell to the ground again, there was a broken fresh peach on the ground, and it was distressed to pick it up.


    "It''s still edible, just cut this piece off!"


    Knowing that Tang Jing accidentally dropped it, she quickly took a good one from her basket and gave it to Tang Jing, and then took the broken one to find Uncle Fruit Farmer.


    Uncle fruit farmer already understands it very well, so he peels and washes for her.


    "Thank you uncle!"


    Duanzi held the peach happily and gnawed on it.


    She picked for more than an hour, a little hungry.


    Holding the peaches in her small hands, she gnawed them slowly, her big eyes staring straight at the juicy pile of peaches.


    ¡¾Typical eating from a bowl and looking into a pot¡¿


    ¡¾Let her eat, let her eat! ¡¿


    Duanzi is still very reserved, these are sold for money.


    She only selected a few photographers for follow-up shoots, and then picked a few more.


    "For brother, for sister Liu Yue and the others."


    Looking at the rest, she crossed her waist, "Okay, the rest can''t move."


    Can''t touch Peach anymore, she thought of Melon again.


    "Uncle, can we help pick melons?"


    ¡¾Let me translate for her, Uncle, can we go eat melon¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miao Miao is shameless¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t expose her! ¡¿


    Uncle fruit farmer gladly led the team.


    Before reaching the melon field, several people heard the girl crying.


    Tang Jing had a serious face, "It seems that sister Liu Yue is crying."


    "Someone must have bullied her!"


    The little heroine was suddenly angry, "She didn''t cry because her leg hurt yesterday, someone must have bullied her."


    The little heroine, full of sense of justice, flew out with a ''swoosh'' and threw her little friend on the spot.


    The cameraman carried the machine and chased forward, whispering, "Miaomiao, wait for me! Wait for me!"


    Send out 100 red envelopes, vote any number of recommendation votes to get them (try the red envelope function)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： hold high

    Chapter 30 Hold High


    Melon fields.


    Su Chaomu accidentally scratched his hand while picking melons, and the fruit farmer took him to deal with it. There are only two children and a few follow-up photographers left in the melon.


    At first, the two got along harmoniously.


    Liu Yue belongs to the type of doing things honestly.


    When she saw the yellow melon, she patted it carefully.


    "It smells very fragrant, it must be delicious, my sister will like it very much, and so will Miao Miao."


    ¡¾Hahaha, why does it feel like Miaomiao is almost on the same level as her sister in her heart¡¿


    ¡¾A little heroine who will protect you, who doesn¡¯t like it¡¿


    ¡¾What did she think, this is for sale, why did she patronize and eat it¡¿


    ¡¾That is, regardless of the overall situation at all¡¿


    ¡¾Where is the picky monster in front of you¡¿


    Liu Yue worked honestly, boasting a few words from time to time that this melon looks good, looks delicious, etc.


    Zhou Jun didn''t do much work.


    He looked left and right, saw a melon, and called the cameraman behind him, "I want to eat that, you pick it!"


    The cameraman didn''t move.


    This is also a requirement of the program group. The cameraman cannot appear on camera or help the children when it is not necessary.


    Of course, the attitude of this kid Zhou Jun is not asking for help, but an order.


    The cameraman felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t care about a little guest. But netizens are different.


    ¡¾I am not your parents, I will not spoil you¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you don¡¯t say ¡®please help¡¯, it¡¯s better if your tone is a little softer, just use an orderly tone, he will treat himself as a master]


    ¡¾Oh, I feel like this Zhou Jun is the control group, the other young guests are so sensible¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t even think about it, the other little guests are the children or younger sisters of entertainers, someone taught him, but he didn¡¯t, of course it¡¯s the case, why are you so harsh]


    ¡¾teach? Basic etiquette and traditional virtues do need to be taught, and Zhou Jun has no one to teach, isn¡¯t it because his parents and cousins ??are negligent?]


    ¡¾The ordinary children around me, some are quite naughty, but they still have basic manners, it all depends on whether the family can teach them or not¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, he is just a child, why do you bother with a child? ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, when everyone has a bear¡¿


    At this time, Zhou Jun stared at the melon that Liu Yue picked.


    The melon carefully selected by the little girl looks big and beautiful, and smells good.


    Zhou Jun liked it, and ran over to get one.


    "I want to eat this!"


    Liu Yue: "!"


    "No! This is for sale, if you want to eat it, pick it yourself!"


    Zhou Jun held the melon and refused to give it away.


    "I want it! You are a sister, you have to let me!"


    Liu Yue was furious.


    "You are not my real brother, why should I let you? Even if you are a real brother, you have no reason, and I won''t let you!"


    The normally quiet little girl is going to be furious now, and she no longer backs down like she did on the first day. And Miao Miao said, to deal with Zhou Jun, an unreasonable kid, is to teach him a lesson.


    That''s what Miao Miao said at the time.


    "I don''t care if I made mistakes when I was young, but I will make bigger mistakes when I grow up. For his own good, if he makes mistakes now, he must point them out."


    Recalling what her little friend said, Liu Yue said angrily, "Give it back to me! Otherwise, you have to say thank you to me before I can give you the melon."


    Zhou Juncai didn''t say thank you.


    He was at home, grabbing his sister''s toys and snacks, no need to say thank you. She tore up her homework, made a mistake and intentionally framed the other party, so there was no need to say sorry.


    Mom and Dad said that he is the baby in the family, and his sister is not his family, so he can be bullied at will.


    Seeing that Zhou Jun refused to return it, Liu Yue stepped forward to grab it.


    Zhou Jun directly pushed her down and kicked her on the leg.


    "I won''t pay it back!"


    He pointed arrogantly at a basket of melons next to him, "These are all mine!"


    Most of the netizens were furious, wishing they could cross the network cable and beat up this brat.


    Some netizens are still speaking for Zhou Jun.


    ¡¾It¡¯s just a melon, he will give it if he wants it, and he has to let others say thank you¡¿


    ¡¾She should have given it long ago so she wouldn''t be pushed down¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, I suspect that you all had the same temper as Zhou Jun when you were young, and now you can say such things as if nothing happened¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, look, is there a shadow approaching¡¿


    ¡¾what! It''s Miao Miao! ¡¿


    The little heroine rolled over like a whirlwind and stopped in front of the two of them.


    Seeing Liu Yue who was sitting on the ground crying, Tuanzi''s face was full of anger, and his hair that was tied into a ball exploded.


    "You bullied her."


    Zhou Jun was a little afraid of her appearance.


    Wu Liuliu''s eyes stared straight at her, especially scary.


    "Just bullying, what''s wrong?"


    ¡¾Oh my god, Miao Miao looks so angry, she won''t hit someone¡¿


    ¡¾If you hit someone, you will probably be beaten up¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe Miao Miao won¡¯t be able to continue participating in the show¡¿


    ¡¾But this brat just owes a lesson¡¿


    Duanzi grabbed the melon and put it on the ground.


    She''s going to get serious, but she can''t break the melon.


    Zhou Jun looked at his empty hands, flattened his mouth, and howled at the top of his voice.


    "She bullied me! Woohoo!"


    "I didn''t bully you, I just wanted to be friends with you."


    Tuanzi stretched out his small hands, grabbed Zhou Jun''s skirt, and lifted him up.


    Zhou Jun, who was more than one meter above the ground: "!"


    "Woohoo! Put me down!"


    "I won''t let it go!"


    Tuanzi held the person up and turned around a few times in situ. The speed was so fast that everyone thought she would throw the person away.


    ¡¾Oh my god, it¡¯s so dangerous¡¿


    ¡¾If you throw it out, it''s over¡¿


    The staff quickly persuaded her, "Miaomiao, if you have something to say, please put him down first."


    "Never."


    Tuanzi grinned: "Miaomiao just likes this brother so much, and wants to play the game of lifting high with him."


    She held Zhou Jun up and jumped around.


    The person being held up was terrified.


    "Don''t worry, Miao Miao is very powerful, she will never knock people down, Miao Miao just likes him too much and wants to be friends with him!"


    After speaking, she held up the person again and ran back and forth.


    Although she only has a pair of short legs, and she is holding a little boy who is obviously heavier than herself, she runs very steadily.


    Run over, run over, jump twice from time to time.


    Zhou Jun cried earth-shatteringly: "I won''t be friends with you!"


    "But Miaomiao wants to be friends with you!"


    She ran around happily, faster and faster.


    The cameraman carried the machine to chase.


    "Miao Miao, quickly put him down."


    "Don''t let go, I want to be friends with him, and I want to give him peaches!"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾You say, did Miao Miao do it on purpose or unintentionally? ¡¿


    ¡¾Of course it was intentional, she is too bad, deliberately scaring children¡¿


    ¡¾I think it''s unintentional, she just wants to be friends with people, and she''s younger than Zhou Jun, those who are angry, don''t be angry, children, be naughty, it''s normal to use the wrong way to make friends]


    ¡¾Yeah, she''s just a kid, what are you and the kid fussing about, be generous¡¿


    ¡¾She treasures those peaches so much, she will even give them away, isn¡¯t that an expression of friendliness¡¿


    ¡¾This is how children express friendliness, hold high, take you flying, and send peaches¡¿


    ¡¾What if Zhou Jun falls off¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this still falling¡¿


    ¡¾You have to trust the little heroine¡¿


    ¡¾The staff are not vegetarians, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen, just watch them play high and high¡¿


    There are only a few people who sympathize with Zhou Jun, and the rest have good reasons. The dumpling is expressing friendship, and wants to play the game of lifting high with him, and even give peaches to him.


    ¡¾Zhou Jun''s parents must be smiling happily¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, someone finally made friends with their son whom everyone hates¡¿


    ¡¾congratulations¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： fly fly

    Chapter 31 Feifei


    Zhou Jun¡¯s parents, who were watching the live broadcast, couldn¡¯t laugh.


    It''s just that their son''s participation in the show was facilitated by his nephew Zhou Yan. Although they signed the contract, they didn''t have the director''s contact information, so they called Zhou Yan''s assistant.


    The assistant answered the phone, still puzzled, he is Zhou Yan''s assistant, even if he followed the staff to watch, it was Zhou Yan who was fishing.


    Zhou Jun''s parents were not polite. They had seen that Zhou Yan beat and scolded this assistant frequently, subconsciously looking down on this young man.


    "That Gu Miaomiao bullied my son, how did you do it? Why don''t you hurry up and protect him?"


    assistant:"¡­"


    When the assistant rushed to the small guest group, Gu Miaomiao had already put them down.


    After Zhou Jun landed, he rushed directly to the crowd, saying that he should stay away from this devil.


    "I''m not participating in the show anymore, I''m going home, I''m going home, woo woo woo!"


    The people from the program team checked carefully and found that except for crying for too long, his face was dirty and unscathed.


    Staff: "¡­" Thank goodness.


    When Zhou Yan¡¯s assistant criticized, the staff¡¯s attitude was also very calm, ¡°It¡¯s just a game among the children. Look, no one was injured, and everyone was very happy.¡±


    It was Gu Miaomiao and the others who were happy.


    Rescued Liu Yue: Happy!


    Gu Miaomiao who received a melon from Liu Yue: Happy!


    Su Chaomu, who watched everything from the sidelines: Handsome! happy! Want to learn!


    Tang Jing, who also watched everything from the sidelines: Repaying grievances with kindness, sister Miaomiao is too kind, applaud!


    Duanzi was holding a melon and looking for someone to cut it open.


    Everything is opened, and the sweet fragrance hits the nostrils.


    The dumpling stared wide-eyed, it smelled delicious!


    She picked up a piece and carefully took a bite.


    It is crisp, sweet, and has a completely different taste from peaches, but it is delicious.


    The dumpling hurriedly lowered its head, and gnawed on it.


    Go to the left, click click. Go right, click click. Soon, a piece of melon was gnawed clean.


    "One more piece!"


    Click again.


    ¡¾Help, she is so cute when eating¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who wants to eat the melon she ate? It looks delicious]


    ¡¾Immersive eating melon¡¿


    ¡¾Every time she eats, I want to eat¡¿


    ¡¾Geeling, where can I buy the same type of melon? ¡¿


    ¡¾It looks crunchy and sweet, as if you can smell the fragrance¡¿


    Seeing her eating with a smile on her face, the fruit grower shook her legs excitedly from time to time, and picked another melon and cut it open.


    "This one has the taste of glutinous sand, you can try it."


    "Thank you uncle, Miao Miao is welcome!"


    Take a bite, it is soft and waxy, and the sweet taste permeates.


    Tuanzi looked like he was hit, with small hearts floating out of his big eyes, and melons floating out for a while.


    "This is delicious too!"


    He buried his head and gnawed.


    The audience in the live broadcast room felt sweet and wanted to eat across the screen, let alone the children watching from a close distance.


    Liu Yue was so greedy that she swallowed, so she also picked up a piece, and ate it in small bites.


    Su Chaomu and Tang Jing couldn''t bear it either.


    No one can escape Gu Miaomiao''s eating and broadcasting!


    The four children eat melons happily.


    Not far away, Zhou Jun hugged Zhou Yan''s assistant and cried loudly, shouting to go home.


    ¡¾Terrible contrast¡¿


    ¡¾Eating melons happily while going back to my hometown¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly feel so funny¡¿


    ¡¾Did no one blame Gu Miaomiao for scaring people like this¡¿


    ¡¾In front, then you are condemning Zhou Jun for pushing Liu Yue and kicking him¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t Gu Miaomiao afraid that Zhou Jun''s parents will sue? ¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, aren¡¯t Zhou Jun¡¯s parents afraid that Liu Yue¡¯s family will sue? ¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, hurt each other! ¡¿


    Zhou Jun''s parents really wanted to sue.


    You can see the barrage, and the fire is turned off.


    Their son was not injured, but Liu Yue did fall down.


    "I remember that Gu Miaomiao''s second brother is very powerful. Didn''t Xiaoyan scold him at home before? Ask Xiaoyan if there is a better way." Zhou Jun''s father suggested.


    The assistant had to run errands.


    Fortunately, the fishing work has almost come to an end, and the parents are returning.


    Tang Tian: "I don''t know if that kid is waiting for me."


    When he said this, everyone imagined the picture of children sitting in rows waiting for them to return.


    Gu Che casually looked at the surface of the water, already imagining in his heart how his sister would cry and rush at him, saying that she missed him, and how he would comfort her.


    Well, write the manuscript in advance so that you can play it well, and strive to be a caring and good brother, and be ranked first in the brother list.


    The parents started fantasizing before they landed, and when they were about to land, they looked at the shore with their necks stretched out.


    Only the staff, no children.


    Parents:"¡­"


    When they set foot on the land again, the staff told them, "The children are very motivated, and they are still picking melons, and they have already picked a lot."


    One of them also imitated Gu Miaomiao''s tone, "It doesn''t matter if uncle, brother or sister doesn''t catch any fish, the fruits we pick can be sold for a lot of money."


    Gu Che softened his expression and was captured by the camera.


    "It''s still early, so let''s pick melons with the children." Su Hanjiang suggested, and everyone went to the melon field again.


    On the way, the assistant pulled Zhou Yan aside and talked about what happened before.


    Zhou Yan, who was originally absent-minded, brightened up.


    Gu Che''s younger sister lifted Zhou Jun up and made him cry?


    He can use the topic to make full use of it. When the marketing account blames Gu Miaomiao, he also blames Gu Che, the brother, for not teaching his sister well.


    "Get in touch and prepare to issue a draft."


    He will rely on this matter to suppress his black material.


    The marketing account that received the money started writing, and waited for Zhou Yan''s order to start posting.


    At this time, a group of people also arrived at the melon field.


    "Giggle!"


    Laughter came.


    Liuman: "My sister has never laughed like this before, what happened?"


    When I got closer, I was taken aback.


    It turned out that it was Tuanzi who lifted Liu Yue up, jumping up and down for a while, and then ran forward at high speed. Liu Yue spread her hands, imitating the flight of an airplane.


    "Giggle!"


    Ignoring the risk factors, adults are envious of it!


    There was even a hint in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾Professional moves, please do not imitate! ¡¿


    After Liu Yue fell to the ground, she was still full of thoughts.


    Su Zhaomu squeezed past.


    "Miaomiao, it''s my turn, it''s my turn!"


    Tuanzi grabbed his clothes, "Hey!", lifted him up, and started to circle around.


    "take off!"


    Su Chaomu: ¦ä(£þ¦á£þ)¦ä


    "Hahaha! I can fly, better than my dad!"


    Su Hanjiang: "..."


    Waiting for him to come down, even the little cool brother Tang Jing approached slowly, "I, I want to fly too."


    Tuanzi admired the dedication of this little partner, and grabbed him and held him high.


    The heartbroken Zhou Jun was dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    Feifei is so fun? Then why was he crying before?


    He immediately broke away from the staff and trotted over.


    "I want to hold high too! I want Feifei too!"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾This guy is speechless¡¿


    ¡¾That is, if others think it is good, he wants it¡¿


    ¡¾However, does this prove that Miao Miao''s way of making friends is to hold her high? What do people who said bad things about Miao Miao think now? ¡¿


    What do you think?


    I just want to beat Zhou Jun up, you brat, you changed your face too fast, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： big brother

    Chapter 32 Big Brother


    Zhou Yan also wanted to beat the child.


    He only spent 100,000 people to write a draft and prepare to publish it. If you, a client, change his attitude, should he post it or not? Posted a group ridicule and posted 100,000 yuan!


    Zhou Yan was not reconciled, walked up to Zhou Jun, squatted down, looked at him gently, and wiped his face.


    "I was scared just now, are you afraid of being dropped?"


    Zhou Jun looked at the lifted Tang Jing, he looked very happy, and shook his head.


    "No, it''s fun."


    Children''s moods are always changing.


    Before being lifted up, I was quite scared. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to see everyone being lifted up and being happy, and being the only one who was afraid? He firmly refuses to admit it, he is also very happy, he has also experienced it, and he is the first person to experience it!


    Zhou Jun: "No, it''s fun, and I want to play again."


    Zhou Yan''s face darkened.


    What kind of brat is this?


    Zhou Jun broke free from him, and persistently ran to Gu Miaomiao, "I want to play, I want to play!"


    Tang Jing took the initiative and said, "I''m already flying."


    Tuanzi put the man down, puffed his cheeks and asked, "What if you cry again?"


    She thought to herself, no, isn¡¯t this person afraid? Did she deliberately scare him?


    "I won''t cry, I used to be," Zhou Jun said unreasonably, "Crying with joy, crying with excitement."


    Tuanzi: "..." Miscalculated, this time I will scare you again, let you bully Sister Liu Yue, scare you into tears!


    Tuanzi lifted the person up, and ran and jumped with special effort, trying to scare the little villain into tears.


    The little villain laughed instead of crying, "It''s fun! It''s fun!"


    Zhou Yan: "..." One hundred thousand yuan was lost, and the brat went to the battle to break the rumors.


    ¡¾I can testify that from the beginning to the end, Zhou Jun was on camera, and no one taught him to change his words, which means that is what he thinks in his heart¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, crying with joy, crying with excitement, now laughing with joy, laughing with excitement¡¿


    ¡¾Happy ending¡¿


    Even Zhou Jun¡¯s parents, who were watching the live broadcast, suspected that they had misunderstood their son.


    "Aren''t you afraid? He said he won''t record the show."


    "Isn''t your son always like this? Sometimes he says he wants to go, and sometimes he says he won''t."


    Gu Che, who was silently observing, also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just now, the assistant also told him what happened here.


    He thinks his sister is doing a good job, she is a little heroine of justice, handsome and cute. However, there are always villains who want to harm the lovely sister.


    He has already contacted his agent. If there are unfavorable rumors, press them down and release the original clip of "Journey to the Stars" in advance.


    Before, she was very repulsed by Gu Cheng, but now for the sake of her sister, she can''t care so much.


    But my sister resolved the crisis by herself, so smart, she deserves to be his sister.


    My sister¡¯s top streamer who filters 3,000 meters didn¡¯t even think about it. This is clearly a rebellious boy.


    Zhou Yan, who was cheated, didn''t want to talk to this cousin anymore.


    On the way back to the temporary house, Zhou Jun kept chattering about his experience, and the cameraman recorded it truthfully. The audience in the live broadcast room finally believed that Zhou Jun was really excited to cry before.


    As for things like going home, doesn¡¯t Zhou Jun often say such things? Whoever really loses.


    On this day, only Zhou Yan was injured. Spent 100,000 yuan and got nothing.


    On the third day of the live broadcast, the popular artist selling fish and fruit appeared.


    The audience wanted to appreciate their embarrassment, but Su Hanjiang came up with a unique trick, making everyone imagine that they are the bosses who sell fish and fruits. This meeting is filming, and all the customers who come to buy things are actors.


    He is a veteran of the show, Gu Che is a professional actor, and he has filmed many TV dramas with high ratings.


    ¡¾Mom, I seem to really see two fishmongers working hard to catch and sell fish¡¿


    ¡¾The most handsome fishmonger in history¡ª¡ªGu Che¡¿


    ¡¾The toughest fishmonger in history¡ª¡ªSu Hanjiang¡¿


    Liuman and Tang Tian were a bit inferior in this regard, so they simply sold fruit with the children.


    The idea of ??how to sell fruit was proposed by Tang Jing.


    "When the time comes, we''ll cut up a peach and a melon."


    Brother Xiaoku commanded a few children, "Each of you take a piece, sit in a row and eat slowly, so that someone will buy it."


    ¡¾I have to praise Tang Jing¡¿


    ¡¾As for Miaomiao, everyone wants to buy it when they pass by¡¿


    ¡¾However, Miaomiao has such a big appetite, isn''t Tang Jing afraid that the fruit will be eaten? ¡¿


    Obviously, Tang Jing also thought of this, and whispered to his sister, "You can eat more slowly later, and then eat more slowly."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: He thinks you eat too much¡¿


    Tuanzi: "...Okay, Miao Miao eat slowly."


    Take a bite of the peach, and the dumpling chews slowly. She ate with special care, as if she was eating a rare delicacy, and she was so absorbed in eating that...all the people passing by stopped.


    "What was that kid eating? Can I taste it?"


    Everyone who has tasted it is good, and I will buy it.


    The idea was created by the children, the eating and broadcasting was performed by the children, and the price was set by the children. A few parents can only weigh, collect money, and give change.


    Liuman: "Why do you feel like you''re being carried away by a child?"


    This feeling is even worse when choosing a gift.


    After they sold the fish and fruit, they had to buy gifts for the owners of the five families. What to buy was a big problem.


    This question will not trouble the children.


    Tuanzi raised his hand and said excitedly, "When Aunt Lin''s knee hurts on a rainy day, we can buy some plaster. Miao Miao remembers the brand of plaster she used!"


    Tang Jing said: "Uncle Wang likes to listen to operas, we can buy a radio, a small one, easy to carry, but the sound must be loud."


    Liu Yue: "Uncle Zhao..."


    Su Chaomu: "Aunt Qian..."


    ¡¾Oh my god, the kids this year are so sensible¡¿


    ¡¾Parents are completely taken away¡¿


    Zhou Yan felt a little embarrassed, and pushed Zhou Jun, "You..."


    "Me what?"


    Zhou Jun raised his face, "I know what Uncle Sun wants, we just go and buy it."


    Zhou Yan: "...You are very sensible, your parents must be very pleased."


    Zhou Jun said bluntly: "Gu Miaomiao said, I''ll go and find out, and I''ll hold it up once."


    Zhou Yan: "..."


    ¡¾Sincere Child¡¿


    ¡¾Kengge little expert¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, it would be great if his parents taught him well¡¿


    The first live broadcast ended perfectly.


    The guests except Zhou Yan were very satisfied, and the director was also very satisfied.


    The rhythm of the live broadcast of "Travel with Parents 2" is like this. One episode is broadcast live every week, one episode lasts three days and two nights, and six episodes are filmed in one season. It is inevitable that some guests will not be able to spare time during the period, so the time spent on one season is about two months.


    In addition, each episode of the program will be edited into two episodes, which will be played in twelve episodes. Those who haven¡¯t watched the live broadcast, or those who want to reminisce about various wonderful moments after watching it, can watch it.


    The popularity of the live broadcast is high, and the popularity of recording, broadcasting and editing will not be much worse. Many brands want to be sponsors of the second season, and the director is soft when answering the phone.


    The agent, Jin Tong, still has to keep an eye on the release of black material, so he has no time to pick up people.


    Assistant Xiao Sun simply drove Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao home.


    "Miao Miao, is it fun?"


    "Fun!"


    "Do you still want to go?"


    "think!"


    The dumpling clings to the second brother, dangling its short legs.


    Eat, drink, play, have second brother and reputation, life is beautiful.


    Gu Che thought the same way, having a younger sister, life is so beautiful.


    The happy siblings got into the elevator, got out of the elevator, and happened to meet the man standing at the door of Gu Che''s apartment.


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Danzi: This brother is so handsome~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： brother

    Chapter 33 Brothers


    The man is tall, with broad shoulders and long legs, and a handsome but cold face. In short, he is a handsome guy who is good-looking but not easy to approach.


    Gu Miaomiao clung to her second brother, took a look, and then a second look.


    This person''s face is very similar to that of the second brother, but their temperaments are completely opposite.


    Second brother with sharp eyebrows and star eyes, although he looks cold and flirtatious, he actually has a lot of small expressions, he can laugh and get angry. The one in front of me looks like a statue without emotion, with a straight face.


    Thinking like this, Tuanzi couldn''t help getting closer to the second brother again, his curious eyes kept falling on the man.


    "The workaholic is finally willing to come back?"


    Finding Gu Cheng''s sudden appearance, and remembering that he had meddled in Zhou Yan''s affairs, Gu Che sneered.


    Seeing that he was wearing a suit, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and he mocked, "Seeing how you are dressed up, you must have come back to attend the reception, right? Oh, this is a reception attended by a big investor, and you can actually make me feel like you are here?" Did you come all the way back?"


    Gu Cheng looked at him expressionlessly, "Open the door, go in and talk."


    Gu Che let out a ''hum'' and opened the door.


    "Miao Miao, you go in first."


    No one moved. Looking back, I found that my sister was looking at her elder brother with her head tilted, with a strange expression on her white and tender face.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi moved in small steps, moved to Gu Che''s side, hugged his thigh, turned to look at Gu Cheng, and said softly, "Are you the big brother?"


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Cheng raised his foot and approached, "Well, go in first."


    When the siblings met for the first time, the director had no idea that the younger sister was a person who liked to climb along the pole.


    She let go, hugged Gu Cheng''s thigh again, raised her chubby face, squinted and smiled, "Are you going to work dressed like this?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Not really.


    He bought an apartment downstairs, calculated the time when the two of them would return, and changed into suits by accident.


    When you meet for the first time, you should leave a good impression.


    A certain director was not good at speaking, and silently exhaled air-conditioning.


    Tuanzi trembled, "It''s great to have a big brother in Xia Tian."


    Gu Cheng: "?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "In this way, there will always be air-conditioning."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Gu Che didn''t want to save face, he burst out laughing, picked up the dumpling with gusto, and entered the room first.


    He had a sense of crisis, pinched his sister''s cheek, and asked in a very low voice, "Do you like me more or Big Brother?"


    Danzi: OoO


    This feeling is like the master asking her, do you like beggar chicken or roast duck.


    Can¡¯t you like them all?


    Tuanzi turned his head with a ''swoosh'', and met Gu Che''s beautiful eyes.


    Jing Liu pursed his lips, looking at her nervously and expectantly.


    Tuanzi looked back ''ßÝ'', and found that Gu Cheng had already entered the room, closed the door, and was bending over to change his shoes, as if he didn''t hear Gu Che''s words.


    It''s strange.


    Gu Cheng stayed where he was.


    When did the second brother even say such shameful words?


    And, what is my sister''s answer?


    By the time Gu Cheng pretended to be nonchalant and changed his shoes, Tuanzi had already gone to the refrigerator to find something to eat.


    Gu Che smiled broadly.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    "You can do what you want, anyway, the layout of this room is the same as the one downstairs."


    Gu Cheng: "...you know?"


    "Hehe, most of the owners of our building will not sell it. Once they sell it, everyone will ask for a new buyer."


    This is a high-end community, and the main focus is safety. The people who live here are either entertainers like him who avoid reporters, or people who are either rich or expensive.


    To them, the occupation of the neighbor is important.


    If there are really paparazzi who spend huge sums of money to stay, it will be over. After all, the money for buying a house must eventually be earned back from their artists.


    The apartment downstairs of Dingliu is going to be sold, and he has asked the real estate agent to pay attention to it.


    When he knew that the buyer was Gu Cheng, he was speechless.


    "I have a lot of rooms here. I don''t want to give you the key. I have to buy one. You have too much money..."


    From the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of the dumpling and couldn''t find anything to eat, so he could only wash the peaches that the fruit farmer gave him. Then he brought a plate over, and shut up quickly.


    A good brother can''t be broken!


    Duanzi held the plate happily, "Do you want to eat?"


    Gu Che took one casually, and when he saw Tuanzi ran up to Gu Cheng excitedly, he gave a ''tsk'' sound.


    Gu Cheng took one, "Thank you."


    Duanzi paused, staring at him with big moist eyes.


    A few seconds later, she approached again and looked carefully.


    Gu Cheng had never been this close to anyone before, so he leaned back.


    The more he was like this, the dumpling got more excited, put down the plate with a ''snap'', approached with a stern face, and even poked his face.


    Gu Cheng froze, his face became colder subconsciously.


    Dumplings are not afraid. No matter how ugly the eldest brother''s face is, it will not be as ugly as the master''s face. Back then when she was practicing martial arts and accidentally broke Master''s favorite teacup, Master''s face was much uglier than this.


    Brave dumpling, not afraid of cold faces!


    "Why do you want to thank you?" Tuanzi grimaced.


    "You gave me peaches."


    "Family don''t need to thank you."


    Tuanzi gave him a weird look, "If you always thank Miao Miao, Miao Miao will feel that you don''t like Miao Miao and treat Miao Miao as an outsider."


    Thin lips parted and closed again, unable to utter a word.


    Gu Che put one hand in his trouser pocket, and gnawed on a peach with the other.


    Hearing this, he sneered, "He has been like this since he was a child, little old man, annoying."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The man glanced at him, "You didn''t wash your hands."


    Gu Che: "..."


    Jingliu''s expression is very nervous.


    Tuanzi quickly stretched out its fleshy claws.


    "Miaomiao wash~"


    After a pause, she looked at Gu Cheng''s hand holding the peach, "But you didn''t wash it."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The two brothers went to wash their hands. They were walking side by side, but they seemed to be living in two worlds. The one on the left is unrestrained and unrestrained, while the one on the right is tight and upright. One went to the bathroom and one went to the kitchen.


    Gu Che received a call from Jin Tong before he could finish eating the peaches.


    Worried about something related to Zhou Yan, Gu Che didn''t want his sister to hear, so he went to the balcony.


    Going a few steps, looking back, the younger sister is sitting on the other side of the sofa, and the elder brother is sitting on the other side of the sofa. The distance between the two is very good.


    Walked a few more steps, and looked back, the girl was eating a peach, still far away from the elder brother.


    What Gu Che didn''t know was that as soon as he left the living room, a certain dumpling gnawed on a peach, moved and moved, moving all the way to Gu Cheng''s side, sticking to him, raised his little face, and laughed.


    "Why don''t you eat it, it''s super delicious~"


    Gu Cheng glanced at her face stained with peach juice, leaned over and pulled out a tissue, and handed it to her. Did not speak, the meaning is obvious.


    Duanzi didn''t pick it up, and continued to gnaw on the peaches, taking the time to moan, "Miao Miao has no time to wipe."


    A certain director paused again.


    No one can see his helplessness.


    He barely knows how to get along with his younger brother, but how can he get along with his younger sister?


    Nobody taught.


    Gu Cheng approached carefully, wiped it lightly, felt the soft little face through the tissue, and suddenly thought of the comments from netizens.


    ¡¾Miaomiao''s face is so soft, I want to squeeze it¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： pat

    Chapter 34 Pat


    The little face was tender and soft, because Gu Miaomiao was gnawing on a peach, her cheeks moved.


    Gu Cheng wiped it a few times before stepping away, and saw that there was peach juice on his fleshy cheeks again.


    He leaned closer again, wiped it, and the comments from netizens kept echoing in his mind...and what his brother did during the live broadcast.


    Brother poked the little face a few times at that time, and pinched it a few more times.


    He unconsciously poked through the tissue.


    The dumpling who was eating peaches paused, turned to look, and blinked blankly, "Why are you poking Miao Miao''s face?"


    Crimson color climbed up the white ears.


    "I do not¡­"


    Duanzi was unhappy, "You are dishonest."


    She stretched out a finger and poked her face, and the soft flesh immediately sank into a pit.


    "That''s how it was poked."


    Gu Cheng: "..." He is not so strong.


    "Don''t you admit it?"


    Tuanzi approached with a tiger face, as if saying, ''I''m not happy if you don''t admit it''.


    He nodded with difficulty, and took the initiative to back away a little.


    The dumpling immediately stuck to it and continued to eat the peaches.


    Gu Cheng retreated again.


    The dumpling sticks to it again.


    She raised her head, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, and there was a sly smile on her lips.


    "It''s too hot, big brother is like ice cubes, easy to use."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    He suddenly discovered that his younger sister was much more presumptuous than his younger brother.


    Although Gu Che often satirized him, he would never get so close to him, act so intimate, and would never make fun of him.


    Anyway, the brothers basically said three sentences and started to quarrel.


    Gu Che held his phone, walked back with a strange expression, and found that the dumpling was sticking to his eldest brother, the corners of his lips twitched.


    I knew it would be like this.


    He asked his sister, prefer him or the eldest brother. The younger sister''s answer is that she likes the second brother very much.


    He was immediately elated, but thinking about it now, this is not answering his question at all! He was fooled by his sister!


    "Second brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tuanzi was eating the second peach, saw his face, and said in surprise, "Did you get tanned just to make a phone call?"


    Gu Che took a deep breath, sat casually beside his sister, fished the dumpling back, and raised his phone.


    "I''m looking for you."


    Duanzi: "?"


    "A person who claimed to be the director of the Propaganda Department of the Shenzhen Xingyi Quan Association contacted the manager and wanted to invite you to be their Xingyi Quan promotion ambassador."


    Tuanzi blinked, blinking rapidly.


    "What is a publicity ambassador?"


    Although Jintong almost lost money, his level is very good. When the other party came to the door, they had already asked many details. For matters that can be resolved with one phone call, we will never waste time asking repeatedly.


    "They want you to make a promotional video for the Xingyiquan series, and occasionally mention Xingyiquan in the show, calling on everyone to learn together and keep fit."


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Gu Cheng frowned and said stiffly, "No."


    Tuanzi looked at him with a ''shoh''.


    Gu Che became angry when he heard this tone.


    "Why not? You can''t do anything here. Do you like making decisions for others so much?"


    Gu Cheng said with a cold face, "She can''t be exposed too much, and she is young, as a publicity ambassador, there will be voices of doubt."


    Some people have no lower limit, and they won''t just look at their sister as a child and say good deeds. He didn''t want to see those foul language being thrown at his sister.


    Gu Che stood up ''scrambling''.


    "Can''t expose too much, are you blaming me for bringing her on the show?"


    Gu Cheng sat there, nodding his head with a cold face, "Yes, she shouldn''t be on the show."


    Gu Che laughed angrily.


    "It''s always like this, you''re always like this. It was the same four years ago. When I heard that I was going to participate in the draft, I was blocked by various means. Who do you think you are?"


    Gu Cheng stood up, "I am your elder brother."


    "Is big brother amazing? Who cares?"


    Jingliu is like a cat with fried hair, waving its paws at Gu Cheng and even baring its teeth.


    Gu Cheng is like a snowy mountain, very stable, very cold, and indifferent.


    Gu Che began to settle old accounts, not only mentioning his participation in the draft four years ago, but also mentioning that in the past few years, Gu Cheng prevented him from accepting this TV series, participating in that ceremony, and not allowing him to hold a fan meeting.


    The guy who outsiders think is cold and cool has a small mouth.


    Tuanzi: "Kacha Kacha."


    Change to the third peach.


    "Kacha Kacha."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don''t you want to persuade me? What if they fight? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, the relationship between the two of them is very good¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: ... Didn''t see it at all¡¿


    Tuanzi was holding the peaches, ¡®Kacha Kacha¡¯, staring at them with **** eyes, just like watching a play.


    The two brothers who were arguing felt the burning gaze, and turned their heads to see that the younger sister was holding a peach, dangling her short legs, watching them quarrel with great interest.


    Immediately the quarrel stopped.


    "Hey, why don''t you guys stop arguing?"


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Keep arguing, the more you quarrel, the better your relationship will be."


    "Who has a good relationship with him?"


    Gu Che was like Gu Cheng, sat back, grabbed his sister, and rubbed his face hard.


    "You actually watched a good show and didn''t persuade you?"


    Actually, what he thought was, it''s too bad, it seems that he accidentally failed in front of his sister. It''s all the fault of Gu Cheng, an old-fashioned old man!


    The eye knife flew towards Gu Cheng, who was indifferent, and sat back again, continuing the previous topic.


    "Do not act as a publicity ambassador, do not participate in programs, and do not expose."


    Gu Che: "You!"


    "Second brother, don''t be angry, come and eat a peach."


    Tuanzi handed over the peach pit, and the little meaty claw patted the back of Gu Che''s hand.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, wait for Miaomiao to ask a few questions."


    Gu Che pinched the peach pit speechlessly.


    Tuanzi simply hugged Gu Cheng''s arm, but the other party wanted to pull away, so she hugged him even tighter.


    "You have already made the decision for Miao Miao, so it''s not too much to let Miao Miao hug you?"


    Gu Cheng was speechless.


    He didn''t even know that Tuanzi hugged his arm in advance because he was afraid that he would run away later.


    "First question," Tuanzi showed a smile sweeter than a peach, "why don''t you want Miao Miao to be exposed?"


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips, glanced at her quickly, and then looked away.


    "The entertainment industry, it''s not good."


    Gu Che chuckled: "Then you are not in the circle? Are you not good?"


    "Oh, second brother, don''t talk, let Miao Miao finish asking."


    Tuanzi put on a tiger face.


    Gu Che shut up quickly.


    When he turned his head to look at Gu Cheng, Tuanzi tilted his head, "Why not?"


    "Many are not good," Gu Cheng lowered his eyes slightly, "and if you have fans, some fans will be crazy."


    Danzi nodded knowingly.


    "You think crazy fans do crazy things?"


    "Um."


    Tuanzi felt that the big brother who answered questions with a straight face was cute, and his little paws were about to move, so he raised one and patted him on the head quietly.


    When Gu Cheng raised his head, he quickly retracted it and continued to hold his arm.


    "I see, big brother cares about Miao Miao, but if Miao Miao wants to be on the show, what should I do? Will big brother continue to care about Miao Miao in his own way, or respect Miao Miao''s decision?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： candid

    Chapter 35 Honesty


    The man''s face was cold, and his beautiful eyebrows and eyes were stained with frost.


    Unaware, thought he was angry. Only those who knew it could barely see that he was nervous.


    Gu Che belonged to the one who didn''t know. Seeing his indifferent face, he was always on guard against his words hurting others.


    Gu Miaomiao hugged her elder brother''s arm, so she could naturally feel that his limbs were stiff.


    Limbs are stiff, is this nervous?


    Big black eyes suddenly bent into crescents, and a sweet smile appeared on the white and tender little face.


    "Brother, don''t be nervous, think slowly, there is no rush."


    Gu Che stared wide-eyed, big brother will be nervous? Do not make jokes!


    Gu Cheng was struggling.


    Duanzi thought for a while, and then talked about his experience. From car accident to crossing, from frailty to martial arts and then to return.


    "Tell you quietly, put on more shows, promote Gu Wu, and Mom and Dad will come back~"


    Gu Che seems cold and easy to provoke, but he is actually an emotional person. On the contrary, Gu Cheng is a very rational person.


    I watched the live broadcast before, and now I heard from my sister again. He has rationally analyzed his sister''s experience.


    Fell into the water and was rescued by a person who lived in seclusion in the mountains. Besides, he practiced martial arts with an expert and didn''t know the world.


    As for the younger sister who thinks she has traveled through time, she has been living in the mountains and forests, and has no contact with modern electronic technology. It is indeed easy to think that she is in ancient times.


    Time travel is too illusory, but his idea is reasonable.


    Sense told Gu Cheng this way.


    But looking at those big shiny eyes, Gu Cheng couldn''t say such words.


    Reason and sensibility pull each other.


    "Don''t you believe in Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks, frowned, and squinted at him with an expression of ''you don''t believe Miao Miao, Miao Miao won''t play with you anymore''.


    Sensibility instantly prevails.


    "I believe."


    Duanzi immediately showed a bright smile, like a candy, it feels sweet when you look at it.


    "Since you believe it," Tuanzi posted over affectionately, pretending not to notice that Gu Cheng''s limbs were still stiff, "Then still prevent Miao Miao from appearing on the show?"


    She has a small mouth.


    "Miao Miao wants to be on the show, and there are reasons why she must be on the show. Do you want to respect Miao Miao''s decision, or continue to protect Miao Miao in your own way?"


    Here comes the problem again.


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes and met those big smiling eyes.


    "Tell me?"


    Gu Cheng was silent for a long time before saying, "It must be a carefully selected program, and there is no danger."


    "Okay~"


    Tuanzi agreed without hesitation, but didn''t let go, continuing to hold his arm.


    Besides, Gu Che was dumbfounded.


    Brother changed his tune?


    Brother changed his tune? ? ?


    He looked at the sky, and there was no red rain.


    Gu Cheng saw the dumplings sticking up and down, and carefully pushed them away, "I''m done talking, I''m leaving."


    "no!"


    Tuanzi pestered him domineeringly, "This is just the first question, and there are many more questions to come!"


    The pair of phoenix eyes widened slightly, as if frightened.


    "Second question," Tuanzi quickly said, "Why don''t you agree with the second brother''s participation in the draft?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Besides, Gu Che directly frowned, "Oh, why? Do you feel ashamed to be an idol? He wants me to act in a drama, he is just..."


    A small fleshy hand stretched out and directly covered his mouth.


    Tuanzi turned his head and smiled, "Second brother, don''t interrupt as we agreed."


    Gu Che: I feel that my sister''s smile is murderous, is it an illusion?


    Top Stream nodded obediently.


    He tried his best not to interrupt, but the elder brother was too annoying sometimes.


    Tuanzi looked at Gu Cheng eagerly, "Brother, answer quickly."


    Brother doesn''t want to answer, brother wants to leave.


    He tries to get up and leave.


    Duanzi, who had expected it for a long time, immediately used both hands and feet. Hands wrapped around his arms, legs wrapped around him.


    "Don''t go!"


    Gu Cheng was worried about hurting his sister, so he didn''t dare to struggle too hard.


    The two sides clashed, and in the end, Gu Cheng was pushed on the sofa.


    Tuanzi hung around his neck aggressively.


    "If you don''t answer, don''t leave!"


    The fleshy face was pressed against his thin face.


    "If you don''t want to answer, then Miao Miao will take out the answer from the Internet, and you can just nod or shake your head."


    Gu Cheng reluctantly agreed.


    Gu Che: "Miao Miao, when did you go online? You don''t seem to play with my phone either."


    Duanzi: guilty conscience.jpg


    In fact, the Guwu system helped her extract comments from netizens.


    The chubby back reveals a guilty conscience.


    Gu Che stretched out his hand and poked it.


    Tuanzi turned around, bluffed, and whimpered, "It''s okay not to interrupt."


    Gu Che raised his hands in surrender.


    Tuanzi turned his head slowly, and met Gu Cheng, and he was obedient.


    "On the Internet, you don''t want your second brother to participate in the draft, because you think he is very good, and he will definitely explode and become the top class."


    Gu Che''s eyes widened, and then widened again.


    "Being top class, there will be many fans, and there will be crazy illegitimate children, they will hurt the second brother, right?"


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes and pursed his lips.


    Duanzi gave him a slight push.


    A certain elder brother nodded slightly, not looking at Gu Che at all.


    Gu Che: "..."


    A top streamer''s ear turned red, as if it was about to bleed.


    He stood up and looked straight at Gu Cheng.


    "Really? Are you just worried about having an illegitimate child?"


    He thought it was absurd for a while, and then felt that it was indeed possible.


    The illegitimate birth led to the tragedy of their family. It is normal for the elder brother to be sensitive in this regard.


    But, but the eldest brother didn''t say that at all. He was indifferent, almost commanding him to reject the program invitation, study obediently, and become a drama actor.


    "You''re lying."


    Gu Che lowered his face.


    "Not only do you not let me participate in the draft, you don''t even want me to accept TV dramas and movies, only to be a drama actor. You decide to plan the future for me!"


    Gu Cheng opened his mouth, hesitated to speak, and finally pursed his lips.


    "Oh, brother, tell me."


    Tuanzi said urgently: "Not being honest will cause a lot of misunderstandings, we are a family, what can''t we say?"


    The word "family" touched Gu Cheng, and his eyelashes trembled slightly.


    "Also," Tuanzi approached and raised his head, "Brother is always like this, Miao Miao might misunderstand him one day and dislike him. But Miaomiao likes him very much now because Miaomiao knows that he is actually caring Miao Miao!"


    She hugged Gu Cheng''s arm, shaking it.


    The man with a stern face raised his eyes and glanced at her, and then at his younger brother who was waiting for an answer aggressively.


    "You like acting."


    "Then?" Gu Che hummed.


    "Whether you are an idol or an actor, you will be popular and you will meet extreme people."


    A certain top player''s neck is red.


    The suddenly frank big brother is so scary, is he talking so nasty?


    "Of course I will be popular, no matter what I do, I will be popular!"


    Gu Cheng does not deny this, so he is worried that he will encounter an illegitimate child after entering the circle, and things like his parents will happen again.


    "Drama is relatively niche, you can act without being..."


    Gu Che with a red neck interrupted him.


    "There was a TV show looking for me before, why did you mess up pornography?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： three siblings

    Chapter 36 Three siblings


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips, but Gu Cheng remained silent, as if he had sawed a gourd with its mouth cut.


    Looking at Gu Che again, his face was angry, but his ears and neck were red.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: The three of you are really three extremes¡¿


    The eldest brother, Gu Cheng, is calm and self-possessed and not good at speaking. The second brother is cold and shy. In fact, he is easily shy because of his family. The younger sister is familiar and thick-skinned.


    That''s why the three became three siblings.


    Fortunately, the younger sister has a thick skin to ease the relationship between the two brothers.


    "Brother, is there something wrong with that TV series that will smash the brand of the second brother?"


    Danzi proposed an idea.


    Gu Cheng shook his head. He glanced at his innocent sister, and suddenly covered her ears with his hand, and said to Gu Che, "That producer wants to have an improper relationship with you."


    Gu Che: "!!"


    He didn''t know at all, even the agent didn''t find out!


    Gu Cheng said with a cold face, "She made a slip of the tongue after drinking. With such a purpose, you will be hard to guard against on set, and you may even be threatened by her."


    Even if Gu Che is the number one male, it''s too easy for producers and investors to make trouble. Whether it''s cutting out the scenes, or suddenly adding the second actor''s role to be side by side with the male lead, it''s disgusting.


    There are so many crews that invite my brother, why should my brother go there to be angry?


    Gu Che opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    Gu Cheng let go of his hand.


    Tuanzi showed a puzzled expression cooperatively, "I didn''t hear a single word of what you were talking about just now."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Liar, your hearing is so good¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, I have to take care of my brother''s fragile heart. If Miao Miao wants to say that she heard it, Big Brother will definitely not say it again. ¡¿


    She rubs her face.


    "It''s not something important." Gu Cheng reluctantly explained.


    Gu Che took a deep breath.


    Since it is rare for the elder brother to be honest once, he asked them all at once.


    "What about the ceremony before that? You won''t let me participate in anything you say."


    "That ceremony," Gu Cheng paused, "the security is not good. The organizer saved money and didn''t hire anyone to maintain order."


    It happened that day that big names gathered, one can imagine how chaotic the scene would be.


    Gu Che carefully recalled that that day, it seemed that fans rushed to the red carpet frantically, trying to hug the artist.


    And he was very angry because his elder brother stopped him, so he didn''t go in the end. Afterwards, the agent looked very happy.


    "The fan meeting..."


    When the question came out, Gu Che had already guessed the answer.


    A person who will pay attention to the purpose of the producer of the TV series he participates in and the security of the ceremony will definitely not let himself get too close to the fans.


    In recent years, it''s not like there are people who attack artists when they meet.


    Gu Cheng paused for a long time before saying, "I saw some black fans who said they want to mix in and use a laser pointer to shine on your eyes, and some say they want to bring sulfuric acid, and..."


    Tuanzi looked back and found that the face of the second brother was red, just like... Taozi.


    "You, you still pay attention to the movement of my black fans?"


    Gu Cheng fell silent.


    He stood up and wanted to go.


    "Before participating in the show, I will arrange a few bodyguards for Miao Miao."


    Tuanzi jumped on his back and wrapped his arms around his neck.


    "Don''t leave, we agreed to have dinner together!"


    Gu Cheng: "?" When did you agree?


    Tuanzi turned his head again and invited Gu Che, "Let''s have dinner together as a family...Second brother?"


    The second brother she was talking about rushed back to her room and closed the door.


    "Second brother?" He tilted his head.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Shy¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I see it¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Just now, what is the laser pointer and sulfuric acid that the elder brother mentioned¡¿


    She didn''t quite understand, but she didn''t think it was a good thing.


    The system explained it to her.


    Tuanzi lying on Gu Cheng''s back became angry belatedly, clenched his fists and said, "Hey ha".


    "Damn it, you actually want to hurt the second brother, give me a punch!"


    Gu Cheng was afraid that she would fall, so he could only stand still.


    Naturally, it didn''t work out.


    Actually, both brothers are very shy.


    Maybe this is the first time the two have been honest with each other.


    Gu Che''s reaction was a little bit bigger, and Gu Cheng tried his best to calm down.


    "Brother, do you think Miao Miao''s performance is worth a big meal?"


    Tuanzi hugged Tao Zi next to him, "Have a big meal!"


    Gu Cheng doesn''t value these things, so he really doesn''t know much about them.


    "I''ll look up nearby restaurants."


    He took out his phone.


    At this time, a message popped up.


    ¡¾Director Gu, there is a shortage of people for the third issue of "Let''s Go Adventures Together", please save the world¡¿


    Gu Cheng''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick to catch his breath.


    Ke Tuanzi had already seen it clearly.


    "Brother, what kind of program is the "Let''s Go Adventures" that this person named Ai Zhen is talking about?"


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips, and there was a slight displeasure in his eyes.


    Of course, this displeasure is aimed at the deputy director, not the younger sister.


    "A show about survival and adventure."


    He didn''t dare to turn on his phone again, so he said, "I''ll cook, what do you want to eat?"


    The snack food person''s attention was instantly diverted.


    "Meat, as long as it is meat, Miao Miao likes it all!"


    After she said this, Gu Cheng remembered that her sister was a bit picky about eating.


    Just right, let her eat more vegetables at night.


    He called the property management and ordered some ingredients.


    In less than an hour, someone from the property delivered the ingredients.


    He searched around, but couldn''t find the apron in his brother''s room, so he took off his suit jacket, rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt, and started to process the ingredients.


    Duanzi was eating peaches, and noticed the movement in the kitchen, approached quietly, and after a while, poked out a small head to peek.


    White shirt and trousers, the handsome man looks serious and handles the ingredients meticulously. It seems that what you are holding in your hand is not a rib, but a treasure, which needs to be treated with caution.


    She took a bite of a peach.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother is so handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Heh¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Do ??you have an opinion? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He concealed the important point, "Let''s go on an adventure" is not only a program of adventure and survival, but also a program of parent-child adventure and survival]


    Duanzi blinked, and then blinked again.


    She quietly retracted her little head, ran to the door of Gu Che''s room, and knocked on the door.


    "Second brother, Miaomiao brought you fruit~"


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Top Liu''s face is no longer red.


    He resumed the cool tugging look before, looked down, and found that his sister only had a half-gnawed peach in her hand.


    "Hey~"


    Duanzi smiled embarrassedly, squeezed in through the crack of the door, slammed his back, and the door was closed.


    "Second Brother," she slapped her past, "Do you know "Let''s Go Adventures"?"


    Gu Che picked him up, put him on the computer chair, and turned around.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Fun, come again."


    Gu Che turned around a few more times.


    Tuanzi ¡®woo hoo¡¯ a few times.


    "A parent-child program can be regarded as a combination of "Traveling with Parents" and "Survival in the Wild". Resource packs, when guests have nowhere to survive in the wild, they can obtain resource packs through the game.¡±


    Gu Che recalled it carefully.


    "This seems to be the first season of Pineapple TV''s self-produced program."


    He took out his mobile phone and searched, and found that the ratings of the program were not good, and the popularity was very low. Even if it was edited into a film, the ratings would be dismal. The third episode of the live broadcast is about to begin, and another group of guests has withdrawn.


    "Guest exit?"


    Gu Che came to his senses and looked at his sister, "You knew you would know about this show?"


    Tuanzi casually reported Ai Zhen''s name and that sentence.


    The top stream directly blackened his face.


    Ai Zhen, the deputy director of Pineapple TV.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Sweet and Sour Pork

    Chapter 37 Sweet and Sour Pork


    Gu Miaomiao had a great time playing with the chair, took a moment to look, "Hey, second brother, your face is dark."


    She jumped down, approached, and grabbed Gu Che''s clothes, "Are you in a bad mood? Is it because of that Ai Zhen?"


    Gu Che twitched the corners of his lips, "That man is here to ask for favors."


    Duanzi didn''t quite understand.


    "Favour?"


    Gu Che said awkwardly: "The cause of the matter may have something to do with me."


    He vaguely heard that Ai Zhen had a little friendship with his father.


    If Gu Cheng helped him get part of the original film of "Journey to the Stars", he most likely contacted Ai Zhen.


    The TV station also has a small group. I heard that the director of Pineapple TV is about to resign, and Ai Zhen will definitely try to become a regular. He hurried to look for Gu Cheng, probably, this "Let''s Go Adventures" project has been approved by Ai Zhen, and he wants to use it to make achievements.


    Coincidentally, their sister came back, and "Travel with Parents 2" came to the door because of the popularity of her sister.


    However, my younger sister suddenly went to another program, and there was still a competing program. There must be many people who scolded my younger sister, as well as my elder brother.


    Has Ai Zhen never thought about this?


    If they finish filming "Traveling with Parents 2" and the schedules of the two programs are staggered, they will definitely go,


    "Damn it!"


    Top streamer''s face was extremely ugly, but this matter was caused by the eldest brother wanting to help him.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry."


    Duanzi patted his hand.


    "Miao Miao thinks that elder brother is a very cautious person, he must be more comprehensive in his work, you can discuss it with him."


    Gu Che became even more awkward.


    "I don''t want to communicate with him for the time being."


    Thinking of what elder brother said and did, he felt... his ears were burning again.


    Duanzi ignored it.


    "It''s not good for you to lack communication."


    She opened the door, pushed Gu Che out, ran into the room by herself, leaving only a gap, and looked out the door with big eyes.


    "Hurry up, Miaomiao and Master communicate frequently, and the relationship is very good!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: The communication you are talking about means that you steal his beggar chicken, break his favorite teacup, draw on his book, and finally get chased by him with a broom over several hills? ¡¿


    Do not listen or listen, and chant scriptures systematically.


    With a "snap", Tuanzi closed the door and refused the second brother to enter his own room.


    Dingliu struggled in the living room for a while, but walked slowly towards the kitchen.


    The purpose of entry is that the man in the white shirt is handling the ingredients with a meticulous attitude.


    The word ''serious'' seems to be carved into this person''s bones.


    He thought of things in his childhood in a trance.


    Father is an actor, mother is a director, the two are very busy, only the nanny takes care of them.


    It was just to lure wolves into the house. The nanny saw that he was young and ignorant, so he bullied him, and was discovered by the elder brother. The eldest brother, who was clearly just a teenager, called the police rationally and calmly. With his parents away, he handled the matter in an orderly manner by himself.


    Later, the eldest brother even learned to cook.


    In fact, the two brothers had a very good relationship when they were young. Later, the eldest brother went to boarding school in high school, and later went to college. They communicated less, and occasionally met, and the eldest brother always taught him what he couldn''t do and what he couldn''t do with a straight face.


    He only felt aggrieved and rebellious, and the two quarreled when they met. When he goes to university, the eldest brother will take root in the crew, and there will be even less communication.


    After his parents and sister had an accident, he once wanted to drop out of school, but his elder brother ran to the set without looking back, turning into a workaholic.


    In the beginning, I insisted on going to the draft, but in fact, there was also an element of anger. His parents and sister are gone, and his eldest brother doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Although there are many uncles, they are always separated by one floor.


    "Come and help."


    The cold voice interrupted Gu Che''s memory.


    Gu Che pouted: "I won''t."


    "Then learn."


    Dingliu hummed, but went into the kitchen to help wash the vegetables.


    It was rare for the two brothers to chat peacefully.


    "That Ai Zhen..."


    Gu Cheng is cutting the tenderloin.


    "Miaomiao told you?"


    "Well, she''s curious..." Gu Che hesitated for a while, but still said, "Even if the favor is not good, you should not rush to agree. "Let''s Go Adventures" is not very popular, and you are only the director. If you participate as a guest , It¡¯s okay to revive the program, but if it is not revived, it will become black history.¡±


    The point is, he can''t imagine a serious big brother participating in a variety show.


    Scary to think about.


    "Will not participate and cannot participate."


    Gu Che paused, looking back, Gu Cheng actually cut the tenderloin into uniform size and thickness.


    Jealous! Why doesn''t he have such good sword skills?


    "How many periods have you signed with Miaomiao?"


    Gu Che with difficulty withdrew his jealous gaze, "Two phases, two phases, one signing, mainly because of my work arrangement."


    The cruelest thing about live variety shows is that the program crew and most of the guests sign contracts for one period. Once you perform poorly in this period and the popularity is not high, you can change at any time. The starting guest may not be a regular guest.


    Gu Che took his sister to sign for two installments. If he can''t leave after work, or if his sister doesn''t adapt to the show, he won''t participate in the next show.


    "However, my manager told me that Director Qian intends to sign all the next ones, and I''m still thinking about it. This is the same as "Let''s go on an adventure"... By the way," Gu Che suddenly said, "I can''t participate in similar programs during the same period. The important point It''s not you, but Miao Miao."


    My younger sister has already participated in "Traveling with Parents 2". As long as there is a contract, Gu Cheng can''t take anyone there even if Ai Zhen takes favors. I have to wait until my sister finishes participating in the show here.


    They are willing to repay favors, but the premise is that the younger sister cannot be scolded.


    "Their show will be broadcast first, so it must be finished live earlier."


    Gu Che relaxed.


    "Then I will sign a long-term contract."


    Gu Cheng, who was marinating the tenderloin, let out a soft ''hmm''.


    But when he turned around and found that Gu Che had rubbed the coriander in a bad way, his expression was not so pretty.


    "Are you washing clothes?"


    "Um?"


    Jingliu looked down and found that the cilantro was bent down one by one.


    He struggled to make up for it, "Actually, Miao Miao definitely doesn''t like it, so it''s better not to add coriander."


    "Don''t be picky eaters."


    Gu Cheng drove the people out.


    Gu Che curled his lips, and when he reached the door, he saw a dumpling running away quickly.


    "Miaomiao, you eavesdrop!"


    "No!"


    Duanzi quickly ran back to his room.


    She first rubbed her cheeks cheerfully, and then felt as if she was facing an enemy.


    "That green dish has a terrible smell."


    His chubby face straightened up.


    "It''s the scariest green vegetable that Miao Miao has ever encountered!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That is called coriander, not green vegetables. ¡¿


    "it''s the same!"


    Duanzi made up his mind that he will not eat coriander anyway!


    Terrible, terrible taste! It''s so scary without cooking! She will never eat it!


    Dining table.


    Duanzi was sitting obediently on the chair, but after seeing the fried beef with coriander.


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Why? Why should delicious beef be paired with horrible cilantro? Why? Why exactly?"


    She wished she could cry a waterfall.


    Gu Che complained directly, "I told you not to put coriander, but he prefers it, so you scold him."


    Gu Cheng said calmly, "You can''t be picky about food."


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    She resolutely refused to eat the beef dipped in coriander, and had sweet and sour pork tenderloin.


    "Delicious! So delicious!"


    She ate until her legs dangled, and if she praised her, she would throw money at Gu Cheng.


    Rao is as calm as Gu Cheng, and his ears will be a little red.


    My sister is too good at boasting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： boast

    Chapter 38 Kua Kua


    Gu Miaomiao turned into a braggadocio expert.


    "Sweet and sour pork tenderloin is delicious, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, sweet and sour just right, brother, your cooking skills are amazing~"


    "The braised chicken wings are also delicious, the meat is very good off the bone, very tasty, and very fresh, brother, you are better than the chef~"


    "Green pepper scrambled eggs are also very good, look at this egg, the thickness is just right, and it is still very tender, brother, I love you~"


    "The fried tofu is absolutely perfect, it''s crunchy on the outside, tender on the inside, and the seasoning sauce on top tastes just right..."


    Gu Cheng''s ears were red, and he ate an extra bowl of rice because of his sister''s praise.


    However, he soon discovered that his younger sister didn¡¯t eat the ground delicacies, green peppers in scrambled eggs with green peppers, or stir-fried beef with coriander.


    Gu Cheng put a piece of potato in her bowl.


    Danzi grinned.


    Gu Cheng felt dizzy, and quickly lowered his eyes to eat, but didn''t notice that the dumplings quickly buried the potatoes in the bowl.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But if you are like this, won¡¯t you be exposed by the end of the meal? ¡¿


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    She quickly dug out the buried potatoes and quickly threw them into the second brother''s bowl.


    Gu Che, who was depressed at first, suddenly became elated.


    My sister brought food for me!


    He reciprocated and gave his sister a piece of sweet and sour pork.


    The dumpling suddenly showed a bright expression, and quickly put the ground three delicacies to the second brother.


    The second brother ate up all the vegetables, so she didn''t have to eat them, hahaha!


    Suddenly, at a certain moment, the siblings paused, turned their heads to look at each other, and met the expressionless Gu Cheng.


    "Don''t be picky eaters."


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, and lowered his head to pick up the rice.


    Soon, there was an extra piece of eggplant in the bowl.


    She stuffed it into her mouth depressedly, and there was another piece of eggplant in the bowl.


    "Miao Miao doesn''t want to eat."


    She coquettishly softly: "Miao Miao couldn''t eat meat before, and wanted to eat more meat."


    Gu Cheng: "I can''t..."


    "There is also beef. Miao Miao basically couldn''t eat beef before."


    She looked at Gu Cheng pitifully, her **** eyes were moist, like a candy that was about to melt.


    "I want to eat beef, beef without coriander, oh."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Gu Cheng still stood up, took the coriander beef away, picked out the coriander, put it back into the pot, and stir-fried it again.


    When it came back, the dumpling looked like a puppy. After sniffing it carefully, I found that the terrible smell had disappeared. I quickly picked up the beef and commented cheerfully.


    "Brother''s cooking skills are number one in the world!"


    Gu Cheng: "... At least you have to eat green peppers."


    Compared with coriander, green pepper is also very delicious.


    The dumpling quickly picked up a chopstick and scrambled eggs with green peppers.


    Gu Cheng: "..." Is it possible to make my sister not picky eaters?


    A sour voice came from the side.


    "Why is this necessary? Why not add coriander in the first place?"


    Gu Cheng turned his head to look at him, seeing that his brother couldn''t hide his jealousy, thought for a while, and took a piece of chicken wing.


    "eat more."


    Gu Che: "..." was not comforted.


    Big brother is number one in the world in cooking, so where is he?


    The top stream has a sense of crisis, and always feels that the elder brother can quickly get the love of the younger sister. Good cooking is an advantage, **** it!


    While the family was enjoying their meal, Ai Zhen, who had not yet received an answer, contacted Director Qian and made insinuations.


    Director Qian is a seasoned veteran, very shrewd. Thinking of the programs on Pineapple TV, and the trending searches that I rushed to, I quickly realized it.


    ¡¾Are you asking about the contract? Director Ai, I won¡¯t hide it from you, I usually sign short-term contracts, but I signed long-term contracts directly for the two golden bumps]


    He didn''t explicitly say who the golden lump was, leaving Ai Zhen to guess.


    After Gu Cheng replied to Ai Zhen that his sister had signed a long-term contract, Ai Zhen did not doubt it.


    ¡¾If there is a second season of our show, you must participate! ¡¿


    Gu Cheng gave a very cautious answer.


    Actually, he thinks it is unlikely that this show will have a second season. A group of guests withdrew, and investors withdrew their funds. It is very likely that the first season will not be able to be filmed.


    This means that painting a tiger is not an anti-dog, unless the other party re-plans.


    However, the young director imagined that if his younger sister had finished recording "Traveling with Parents 2" and "Let''s Go Adventures" had a second season, if he was invited, would he bring his younger sister to participate?


    At that time, no one would scold her younger sister for taking part in competing programs at the same time.


    Will he bring his sister along?


    It is a lie to say that I don''t envy my younger brother''s rapid relationship with his younger sister. If there is such an opportunity and he can repay the favor, maybe he will really consider it.


    However, the first season of this show may die, and there will be no second season.


    Gu Cheng no longer thinks about it.


    At this time, the hot search has exploded.


    The reason is that Li Xiao, a player who participated in "Journey to the Stars" with Zhou Yan and failed to form a team after being stuck in the debut, posted a post.


    This post is an apology letter.


    ¡¾Teacher Gu found out the truth, and even spoke up for me in public, but I was cowardly and selfish...¡¿


    Li Xiao was one of the few contestants in the show who could create independently, with unlimited potential. Although he was stuck in his debut, he still signed a good company and is currently preparing for a new album.


    This apology letter mainly said that his original work was plagiarized by Zhou Yan when he was recording in early November last year. Zhou Yan stated on stage that this is original, and thus made his debut directly from being almost eliminated all the way.


    Because Gu Che had heard many of Li Xiao''s works, he found that the style was similar, and Li Xiao''s work had asked Gu Che for advice.


    Gu Che criticized Zhou Yan mercilessly on the spot, his words were vicious and sharp, and Zhou Yan burst into tears.


    However, when it was broadcast at the end of December last year, the show was badly edited, and only Gu Che''s last few vicious words and Zhou Yan''s burst of tears were edited. Successfully made netizens blackmail Gu Che for a long time.


    Li Xiao posted his manuscript, and also made a handwriting identification. At the same time, I posted Zhou Yan''s original lyrics and song, as well as a conversation between a trumpet and him at that time, don''t pursue it, I will send an endorsement.


    ¡¾Actually, I applied for the copyright of this song... I am ashamed of my trust in Teacher Gu...¡¿


    As soon as the post came out, it was related to Gu Che, and it went directly to the trending searches.


    ¡¾My god, the truth is like this¡¿


    ¡¾Evil cutting of the program is too hateful¡¿


    ¡¾That''s top class, how dare you cut it? ¡¿


    ¡¾What about the top stream? In the eyes of capitalists, it is just a tool to make money. If you are disobedient today, I will deal with you and turn around and praise another person]


    ¡¾Why did the show offend Gu Che and praise Zhou Yan¡¿


    ¡¾Gossip, there is someone behind Zhou Yan¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and watch, someone released the original film¡¿


    Everyone clicked into the original film and found that things were exactly the same as what Li Xiao said. Gu Che did point out the similarities at the time, so he was furious and thought that such a player should be eliminated. As a result, it was him who was just and selfless who was hacked.


    ¡¾This is simply a copy of the original text, just changed a few words, it¡¯s absolutely dead¡¿


    Some people hate plagiarism, so this society is resisting Zhou Yan.


    Zhou Yan''s fans, as well as the sailors who were off, started to fight back.


    ¡¾Where did the 18th line come from, I want to be popular and crazy¡¿


    ¡¾Get out, don''t touch Ci Yanyan! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che is just quitting, he has no professional ethics! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che stop recording! Boycott Gu Che! ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, after finishing talking, watch this video, this is the truth¡¿


    It is also one of the original clips of "Journey to the Stars", which was filmed at the end of November last year and played in early January this year.


    The video is not edited, everyone can hear Zhou Yan crying and howling, politely ask the judges to comment.


    The judges turned on each other and asked Gu Che to give each judge the only pass-through card to the finals to ensure Zhou Yan went straight to the finals.


    Gu Che refused, and immediately someone turned off Gu Che''s microphone, and gave Zhou Yan a direct card.


    Gu Che turned around and left, then squatted in the corner and watched everyone perform.


    ¡¾Look, what is strike recording? To stop recording is to leave the set and refuse to shoot, but he is squatting in the corner]


    ¡¾The cameraman captured him, but he just didn¡¯t let it out¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly felt sorry for Gu Che, but he just rejected the investor''s unreasonable request, and was hacked like this¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn''t Gu Che speak up afterwards? Write a small composition with connotation and everyone will understand]


    ¡¾He disdains it, he never writes about it, it doesn¡¯t matter at all, believe it or not, it¡¯s down to you if you don¡¯t believe it¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Braids

    Chapter 39 Braiding


    Li Xiao''s apology made many people hate Zhou Yan.


    Plagiarism, shady shows, and lack of strength occupying other people''s spots, these are all things that ordinary people hate.


    Everyone substitutes themselves. If the plan that you have worked hard to think of is plagiarized, and the plagiarist gets a promotion and salary increase, you can''t bear it if you think about it.


    ¡¾It¡¯s all like this, won¡¯t Zhou Yan say a few words? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t say anything else, at least apologize to Gu Che, and apologize to the draft fans who really felt it back then¡¿


    ¡¾Being a shrinking turtle¡¿


    ¡¾There is also a program group, I heard that "Journey to the Stars" will have a second season, I will be a dog when I see it again¡¿


    ¡¾Leaving the group, leaving the group, our group cannot have such members! ¡¿


    ¡¾Advise those who want Zhou Yan to stand up to turn off the flames. Even though he plagiarized, even though the show was shady, as long as the capital behind him is willing to praise him, he will not quit the circle]


    ¡¾I guess so, as long as the capital is willing to support it, this will keep Zhou Yan from showing up. After a few months and half a year, he will be active in front of everyone again¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not like this didn¡¯t happen in the past. The plagiarized singers are still holding concerts. What¡¯s wrong with the idols selected by the shady show? They still use endorsements to play idol dramas¡¿


    Experienced passers-by tell the truth.


    Zhou Yan''s house.


    The idol who had been popular for half a year was furious, scolding Li Xiao, Gu Che, and those who targeted him.


    The reason why he was angry was not that the truth was exposed, but that he could no longer follow Gu Che''s enthusiasm after that.


    After this incident, if he becomes popular in the future, everyone will definitely favor Gu Che without hesitation.


    As for quitting the circle or the group, don¡¯t even think about it.


    He has been in the industry for several years but has not improved. He gritted his teeth and took part in "Journey to the Stars", and was almost eliminated.


    Fortunately, he met someone willing to praise him, the person in charge of ZD Home Furnishing, the largest investor in "Journey to the Stars".


    It can be said that as long as ZD Home is willing to continue to praise him, he can even transform himself into a show judge, or get the spokesperson of ZD Home.


    As long as ZD Home is willing to praise itself.


    At this time, the agent called.


    "The matter between you and Mr. Zhao is true?"


    Zhou Yan''s hands were shaking.


    "What Mr. Zhao?"


    "Oh, what are you pretending to do? Look at the hot searches. I tried my best to connect you with Mr. Zhou, but you turned around and followed Mr. Zhao. Do you know what Mr. Zhou will do? I believed you at the time, what? Director Qian wanted the popularity of little Gu Che, so he let you participate in the baby-raising variety show."


    Zhou Yan was a little panicked, and even a little angry.


    He got the LLU summer limited edition endorsement, and he was able to participate in "Travel with Parents 2" because of Mr. Zhao. He didn''t believe that the agent didn''t guess it, but the agent was willing to help him hide it from Mr. Zhou.


    What happened in the end, even the manager refused to hide it.


    He shook his hands and clicked on the trending search. When he saw the clear video, he almost fainted.


    is the video of him and Mr. Zhao.


    Who took the picture?


    At that time, only Mr. Zhao''s secretary was present.


    He hurriedly called Mr. Zhao, but no one answered. Distraught, he simply went out, drove to Mr. Zhao''s villa, asked him clearly, and begged the other party to keep him.


    Zhou Yan completely forgot how hot he is now.


    As soon as he went out, paparazzi followed him.


    Zhou Yan failed to enter the community, he was so angry that he kicked the car hard. Turning on the phone again, I found that the LLU issued a statement that the person in charge in China had been changed.


    ''Om'', my brain became dizzy for a while.


    "Change, change the person in charge?"


    That must have been done by Mr. Zhao''s competitor, he was just implicated.


    He even wanted to go in and ask Mr. Zhao for an explanation, but the security guards didn''t let him into the community. During the pushing and shoving, Zhou Yan bumped into a pillar beside him, and he felt a strange feeling in his nose.


    He stretched out his hand to touch it, and the prosthesis was crooked.


    Paparazzi: Kacha Kacha!


    Gu Che woke up feeling refreshed.


    Out of the door, I heard the sound of my sister''s milk whirring.


    "Second brother, come and eat quickly. There are Xiaolongbao, red bean paste buns, steamed dumplings, fried dough sticks, soy milk and milk. You can eat whatever you want~"


    He scratched his hair randomly and walked to the restaurant.


    I found that my eldest brother was sitting upright, even eating breakfast meticulously. The younger sister, with disheveled hair, took a bite of a steamed dumpling, eating so much that she barely meowed.


    He dragged the chair and sat down, took a cup of soy milk, and said critically, "No sugar added."


    Gu Cheng glanced at him lightly, and Gu Che immediately shut up, "It seems to be there at home, I''ll look for it."


    I searched around but couldn''t find it, so I sat down awkwardly, looked at my sister, and stroked my hair after a few mouthfuls.


    "Shall I tie your hair?"


    Duanzi raised her chubby little face.


    "But, second brother, you don''t seem to know how to prick?"


    Before it was done by an assistant, but later when recording the show, it was Aunt Lin, who was staying with someone else, who helped to do it.


    "I can!"


    Top flow means that he is omnipotent.


    Tuanzi took a look, his handsome face was full of fighting spirit, and he slowly took out the comb and hair rope.


    "Then you go ahead, Miao Miao continues to eat."


    Gu Che pretended to stroke his sleeves and untied them.


    five minutes later.


    Tuanzi shook his head, "Why does it feel exactly the same as before?"


    Gu Che: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Because it didn''t tie up at all. ¡¿


    Ding Liu refused to admit defeat, took out his mobile phone, "Give me a chance to learn."


    He immersed himself in his studies, moving his fingers from time to time, as if he was tying his hair.


    At this time, Gu Cheng, who insisted on not eating or sleeping, finished his breakfast, walked behind his sister without saying a word, and picked up a comb to comb.


    Compared with the little furry head, his palms are big and wide, which can cover the little head or that little face.


    Duanzi is obsessed with breakfast. She wants to try the meat stuffed bean paste stuffed buns. The steamed dumplings dipped in vinegar are also delicious. She doesn''t care if someone touches her head.


    When she patted her belly, she found that her second brother was still studying.


    At this time, someone touched her ear.


    Duanzi looked up.


    The elder brother with a stern face lowered his eyes slightly, and said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Feeling with my little hands, it seems that it is tied. She jumped off the chair and ran to the bathroom to have a look.


    "Wow~"


    The thick black hair is tied into two shofar braids, which makes the originally energetic dumpling look more like a little lady. The white and soft little face is paired with braids, which is super cute.


    The dumpling swayed from side to side, and ran out with her little face in her hands.


    "Brother, you know how to tie your hair."


    Gu Cheng nodded reservedly.


    Not in vain he watched a lot of tutorials last night. Tried it for the first time today and it worked.


    Gu Che, who was buried in his studies, raised his head, "What?"


    Looking at my sister''s hair, and then at the expressionless elder brother, the sense of crisis in my heart is even greater.


    After thinking about it, he will be recording a show with his sister again next week. In any case, he and his sister have more opportunities to develop a relationship.


    Top Stream takes the initiative to cheer himself up.


    At this time, the phone rang, and it was the agent calling.


    He picked it up casually, "Needless to say, I saw a hot search, what about Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhao, and the prosthesis of the nose and chin are crooked."


    Agent: "Don''t worry, I don''t care about grasshoppers after autumn, I''m talking about work with you."


    Gu Che: "..." Bad feeling.


    "Have you had enough rest, there is a magazine to shoot recently, and there is also a promotional video for endorsement..."


    A lot of work is coming.


    Gu Che leaned back, resting his head on the back of the chair.


    Duanzi came over and poked it curiously.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother seems to be scattered when poked."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： sweet trouble

    Chapter 40 Sweet troubles


    The tall, thick-faced handsome guy stood at the door.


    He sullenly, pursed his lips slightly, and stared at the dumpling inside the door without saying a word.


    Gu Che: (¨s¦à¨t)


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Gu Che lowered the corners of his eyes slightly, "Second brother is going to work, are you so happy?"


    Tuanzi shook his head quickly, and waved his little meaty hand, "Miao Miao is sad, but the eldest brother said that work must be serious, and Miao Miao will not disturb the second brother''s work."


    In fact, Gu Che really wanted to bring his younger sister to work together.


    It''s just that the place where he works later has complicated staff, and he may not be able to take good care of his sister. He could only reluctantly leave his sister with his elder brother.


    Thinking of this, Dingliu looked at his stern-faced elder brother.


    "She will stay with you on the set for a few days, you must take good care of her. There are so many people in the set, if someone bullies Miao Miao..."


    The little meaty hand immediately pushed it out, preventing Gu Che from continuing.


    "Second brother, don''t underestimate Miao Miao, no one can bully Miao Miao."


    She raised her leg and kicked it a few times out of thin air, making a ''russling'' sound.


    "Someone bullied Miao Miao, Miao Miao kicked that person away, like this, hehe!"


    Gu Che couldn''t stop feeling sad.


    "The next shooting location happens to be a village in Shenzhen City. We will go there ahead of time to shoot the promotional video of Xingyiquan, and then participate in the program recording."


    He stared at Gu Cheng, "You must send Miao Miao over on time."


    Gu Cheng said with a cold face, "If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to catch the plane."


    Duanzi is in a hurry.


    She heard from the system that the plane does not wait for anyone. If you can''t catch the plane, you have to wait a long time for the next flight.


    "Second brother, hurry up, hurry up."


    She stretched out her hand to push, pushed the second brother all the way to the elevator entrance, helped press the elevator, ran home quickly, and closed the door.


    Gu Che: "..." Does my sister not love me anymore?


    Inside the door.


    Tuanzi clapped his hands and raised his head triumphantly, "Did Miao Miao do a good job?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    "Brother, what do you say?"


    Duanzi gave him a slight push.


    Gu Cheng, who is not good at complimenting others, nodded.


    He had to pack the luggage for the two of them, and took his sister to the set together.


    The filming location of the crew "Mountain".


    The assistant directors who are in charge of the AB group are going to be annoyed to death by the actors.


    When Director Gu was here before, these actors would never ask for leave unless they were unwell. Where is it like now, one said to go to another crew to shoot a few scenes and come back soon. One said he was going to shoot a promotional video. Also, you have to rest if you have nothing to do.


    Assistant Director Hong smiled: "Director Gu said that if you join his group, you must not interfere with the play. This is to be responsible for the character."


    Many actors will shoot several TV series at the same time, which leads to the actor''s interpretation of each role is not very good. The actors themselves don''t have a good role to play, and when the audience watches, they often play out.


    What''s more, they are making a movie now, or a movie that is going to win an award. Everyone has to work hard, but Director Gu asks for a leave of absence, and everyone shows their true colors.


    The actress smiled, "Director Hong, as you know, he came looking for me recently..."


    Someone shouted, "Director Gu is back!"


    The actress''s smile froze, and she hurried to find a makeup artist to touch up her makeup and continue filming.


    Looking at the other people, they originally wanted to come to ask for leave intentionally or not, but now they do whatever they should.


    "This is the power of Director Gu."


    Assistant Director Hong stood up, ready to hand over the responsibility of Group A to Gu Cheng.


    Looking back, I found that many staff members were dumbfounded.


    "You guys just stand there and do it..."


    Two figures, one big and one small, appeared in the field of vision.


    The older one is naturally the indifferent and majestic Gu Cheng, while the one held in his arms is a little girl, less than five years old, with a round face, big eyes, and fleshy cheeks.


    Gu Cheng had a cold face, but the little girl had crooked eyebrows and greeted everyone when she saw her.


    One cold and one hot, it looks quite harmonious.


    "this¡­"


    Deputy Director Hong thought of the recent trending searches, and immediately squeezed out a warm smile.


    "This is Miao Miao."


    He smiled and said, "Director Gu, your sister looks too much like you."


    Staff secretly watching around: "..." Is the assistant director opening his eyes and talking nonsense? One has a stern face and a cold face, and the other smiles like a flower, how is it similar?


    Gu Cheng''s tense expression relaxed because of this.


    He nodded towards Director Hong almost gently, and asked about the progress of the crew in the past few days.


    Director Hong was flattered.


    Is this still the cold Director Gu?


    The dumpling was hung around Gu Cheng''s neck, and when he noticed that his limbs were stiff and adapted, he covered his mouth and laughed.


    Before I got out of the car and wanted to hug him, my eldest brother had an expression of "who am I, where am I and what am I doing".


    All the way here, just like the robot the system said, walking mechanically and stiffly. Now, the eldest brother finally got used to it a little bit.


    Tuanzi thought intimately, since the elder brother is not used to it, then she should hug her more in the future, hehe. In fact, the eldest brother is a little taller than the second brother.


    Tuanzi didn''t quite understand the work.


    The system said that the clips of the previous live broadcast were spreading rapidly, and the reputation points were also being recorded steadily. She had nothing to do, so she lay on her brother''s shoulder, looking here and there.


    This brother is so handsome, say hello. That sister is so beautiful, say hello.


    The little meaty hand waved and sent a sweet smile.


    Actors and staff who deliberately passed by: "..." Why do you feel like your heart has been hit?


    An actress approaches boldly.


    Seeing that Gu Cheng was communicating with Director Hong, he didn''t know what the dumpling lying on his shoulder was doing, so he secretly raised a piece of chocolate and made a lip-synch, "Do you want it?"


    Tuanzi nodded hurriedly and opened his mouth wide.


    The actress stood on tiptoe to feed, and she was always paying attention to Gu Cheng''s reaction from the corner of her eye.


    I have to say, it''s quite exciting to feed beside the big devil Gu Dao.


    Run after feeding, for fear of being caught and punished.


    The dumpling chewed and chewed, and narrowed its eyes in satisfaction.


    At this time, Gu Cheng had already understood the basic situation and was about to supervise the work himself, so he put his sister down.


    Tuanzi raised his head and asked obediently, "Miao Miao sits next to Big Brother, is that okay?"


    Gu Cheng stared at the corner of her lips, "Chocolate."


    "What chocolate?"


    Tuanzi showed a blank expression, "Miao Miao doesn''t understand."


    ¡¾Guwu System: Chocolate is on the corners of your lips. ¡¿


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Stretch out the small claws and rub it vigorously. After wiping, Tuanzi grinned, obediently.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your teeth are also black, which is evidence of stealing chocolate. ¡¿


    Duanzi quickly pursed his lips.


    Gu Cheng took out a tissue, first wiped her mouth and then her hands, "I''ll get you a bottle of water."


    "Thank you, brother." Tuanzi said in a low voice, resolutely refusing to open his mouth.


    Gu Cheng paused when he got up, and looked at her expressionlessly.


    Tuanzi vaguely saw some resentment.


    The system had to remind her that she said it before, so the family doesn''t need to say thank you.


    Tuanzi hurriedly changed his words, "Brother, I love you~"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    A certain red-eared director got up to get water.


    Having a sister who likes to praise others is also a sweet annoyance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： understand

    Chapter 41 Understanding


    The film is already wrapping up.


    Most of the staff members were from the original team, and only after knowing Gu Cheng''s requirements and style did he dare to leave with confidence.


    However, after he came back, the mood of the crew became normal.


    The appearance is not inferior to that of an artist, but the director with a cold and majestic temperament stares at the camera coldly.


    Usually at this time, the people around do not even dare to breathe.


    Today, there is a small bench and a small group beside the majestic director.


    Duanzi is wearing a small hat and holding a small horn.


    She is white, tender and soft, as cute and well-behaved as Yutuan. She has been sitting there, looking around with big eyes, and never makes a sound to disturb everyone.


    Except for the actors who joined the play, the other staff members couldn''t help but look at the director... the group next to him.


    Noticing everyone''s gazes, Tuanzi showed a sweet smile.


    Staff: Heart smitten!


    At this time, the majestic director looked over coldly.


    Staff: I have a chill on my back.


    During the whole process, one was cold and the other was hot. During the intermission, the staff suspected that they were going to catch a cold.


    Others took a break at halftime, but Gu Cheng frowned from time to time as he checked the footage he had taken before.


    Some actors noticed this scene and began to sweat, fearing that Gu Cheng would be dissatisfied and want to do it again.


    Tuanzi sat on the bench, looked to the left, this person was drinking water, looked to the right, this person was eating, looked back, they all lay down and rested, and finally looked at the big brother, with a straight back and a stern face, Concentrate on.


    She stood up quietly, moved, moved, moved away, and ran to the logistics staff.


    She has observed it before, and the logistics staff are responsible for delivering boxed lunches!


    There must be water and other food in the place where the lunch box is distributed.


    A few minutes later, Tuanzi came back with two bottles of juice and a few pieces of bread.


    At this moment, Gu Cheng is sitting on the spot with his eyes closed.


    Perhaps because of his attitude and behavior style, no one dared to approach him.


    The crew came and went, but he was the only one sitting there.


    Duanzi stopped and blinked.


    "Brother!"


    She let out a cry of milk, and blew past like a gust of wind, offering juice and bread like offering treasures.


    "Do you see what Miao Miao took?"


    Big eyes are shining, full of smiles, as if she is not taking simple food, but delicacies.


    "Hurry up eat hurry up."


    She handed one of the breads to Gu Cheng, mumbling, "It''s been six hours since we last ate, you must be hungry."


    After Gu Cheng obediently tore open the packaging bag, she began to unscrew the bottle cap again.


    Gu Cheng wanted to help, but his sister unscrewed the bottle cap quickly and handed the juice to himself.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, drink up, you must be very thirsty after you''ve been yelling at them."


    The hand that received the water gave a pause.


    The handsome man raised his eyes slightly, and saw that his sister looked normal, so he dared to ask in a low voice, "Is it fierce?"


    "what?"


    Tuanzi also tore open a packaging bag and took a big bite, which made his left cheek bulge.


    She chewed and chewed, and after she swallowed the bread, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes slightly, "I was just now, wasn''t it very fierce?"


    When he entered the working state, he was basically in a state of ecstasy. He didn''t care about the people around him, and only had those roles in his eyes. The role did not meet the expected requirements, and he directly criticized without mercy.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not clear that someone called him picky behind his back, it¡¯s just that he hopes that his and everyone¡¯s works have no flaws. In this way, even if the work did not win an award, he still thought it was perfect.


    Work together to create a flawless work. Everyone makes some progress through this work, and this work is an excellent work.


    Not many people agree with his idea. Even, under his strict requirements, many actors retreated directly.


    "Not fierce."


    Gu Cheng was slightly stunned, then raised his eyes, and there was a fleshy face in front of him.


    My younger sister laughed like a flower, "Brother is just so handsome, super handsome."


    Tuanzi freed one hand and picked up the small speaker, "Ahem, that shot just now... that''s it, super handsome."


    Tuanzi himself is a diligent martial arts practitioner.


    Before I studied with my master, I had to get up before dawn to practice the basic skills. After breakfast and rest, I started to learn moves. After lunch, I started to practice calligraphy, and after that I had to practice martial arts.


    Basically at night, just touch the bed and sleep. Very tired, but also very fulfilling.


    Day after day, year after year, there is the current Little Heroine.


    "It''s not wrong to be serious." Tuanzi sat on the bench with a "slap" and kicked his legs. "Master said, how much you pay, how much you gain."


    Thinking of the system saying that the movie that the eldest brother shot before won an international film award, she said sweetly, "Big brother is so good because he is serious, he is the best director!"


    The tense expression gradually softened.


    Gu Cheng didn''t realize it himself, he looked at his sister with a slight smile.


    ¡°Not the best, there is still a lot of room for improvement.¡±


    "In Miaomiao''s heart, the eldest brother is the best director." Tuanzi proudly raised his head.


    "Then I will continue to work hard." Become one of the top directors.


    "Miao Miao will work hard."


    Tuanzi clenched his fists with high fighting spirit, "Become the best little heroine!"


    The two brothers and sisters enjoyed themselves happily.


    Assistant Director Hong was sitting by the side playing with his mobile phone. He glanced out of the corner of his eye and was shocked to see Gu Cheng talking and laughing with others. Taking a closer look, he was talking and laughing with his sister.


    The assistant director in charge of logistics came over and sat down, "I thought he was indifferent to my sister''s return before, but I didn''t expect...this is a family."


    The assistant director was whimsical, "Say, let''s ask Miao Miao to intercede and take a day off, will Director Gu agree?"


    Assistant Director Hong looked at him meaningfully, "You can try it... After you try it, you have to leave the crew." If Director Gu really cared about this sister, he would be more intolerable for others to use his sister.


    The assistant director in charge of logistics: "..."


    After eating a lunch box, the intense filming continued.


    The dumpling poked the elder brother''s arm.


    "Miao Miao went over there to practice."


    She pointed to the open space a hundred meters away.


    Gu Cheng really couldn''t spare more energy to take care of her, so he asked his assistant to take her there, and stayed there to watch his sister.


    Assistant Xiao Yang hurriedly took him over and introduced himself on the way.


    He is also someone who has seen the hot searches.


    "Miao Miao, do you really know that much kung fu?"


    "Yes~"


    Actually, Tuanzi felt a little bored, but seeing how serious his elder brother was, he felt embarrassed to disturb him.


    Seeing Xiao Yang with a curious face, he couldn''t help showing a bright smile.


    Xiao Yang: "..." This smile is a bit scary.


    "Brother Yang, do you practice Taijiquan or Xingyiquan? Miaomiao can teach you."


    Tuanzi said cheerfully, "Does your cervical and shoulder pain occasionally hurt?"


    Xiao Yang stared wide-eyed, "How did you see that?"


    Danzi only gives conclusions.


    "You''re not getting enough exercise."


    She is cute, warm-hearted, and she speaks sweetly, just like candy. Xiao Yang was confused, so she started Tai Chi together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： charm

    Chapter 42 Charm


    Tai Chi is an exercise suitable for all ages. Its movements are soft, slow and brisk. It is suitable for relaxing the body and mind and strengthening the body.


    Best of all, getting started is quick. It is a person who is just getting started, and his movements are generally quite strange.


    Ke Tuanzi is patient, with a small body standing at the front, teaching each move.


    "Brother Yang, do this, do this again."


    Xiao Yang bit the bullet and learned. In the end, he really learned a little bit of fun.


    At this time, there are already some people around.


    Like makeup artists, etc., they are only busy when they are needed, and they are usually on standby. In addition, actors who come to study without a role have a higher degree of freedom.


    Seeing that someone took out his mobile phone to take pictures, Tuanzi immediately waved his hand, "Do you want to study?"


    The person filming was a little embarrassed, "No, I don''t..."


    "You can shoot only after learning, and you can''t shoot without learning."


    Duanzi had a straight face, and taught her a lesson.


    At that moment, several people seemed to see the childhood version of Director Gu.


    I panicked.


    The person who took the photo quickly put down his phone, ran to Xiao Yang, and stretched out his hand.


    Tuanzi continued to keep a straight face, looking over one by one.


    The juvenile version of Director Gu is very powerful. Some dare not continue filming, and some want to film, so they join the team to learn.


    Unknowingly, there is an extra Tai Chi learning group in the crew.


    There is no night show today, when work was over, Gu Cheng thought about it, and took his sister around.


    When he found the previous open space, he found a group of people around here, and vaguely saw someone picking up a mobile phone to take pictures.


    He frowned, someone saw him and hurried out of the way.


    Gu Cheng walked all the way to the front, and found a dumpling with a serious face, teaching the crew members how to play Tai Chi.


    "Are you hugging Guagua? Your arms should be higher."


    "Legs, stick out."


    "Yes, your actions are very standard."


    Tuanzi helped the members of the study group to adjust their posture, and ran to the front, "Okay, let''s hit it one last time."


    She came up with a kick.


    The rest of the people have learned a lot.


    Among them, some of them learned something interesting and were willing to follow along.


    Some learn because they want to shoot.


    There are others, purely to get close.


    Gu Cheng glanced at a person who was filming, but said nothing, but Danfeng''s eyes were full of coldness.


    The man shook his hands and explained in a low voice, "Miao Miao said, you can shoot after you learn."


    He is quite proud, "I just learned a whole set directly."


    Gu Cheng still had a cold face, "No random hair."


    The man suddenly had a bitter face. He has studied for so long, and he just wanted to catch the heat.


    Now the video of Tuanzi playing Tai Chi with the staff of "Travel with Parents 2" is going viral at night.


    Many netizens also cooperated to post videos of themselves doing Tai Chi alone.


    In short, Taijiquan is popular on the Internet now, and some people go to the park to learn with the elders. The effect is much better than some universities that require students to learn Tai Chi.


    Gu Cheng has a little understanding of certain methods in the circle because he cares about his younger brother.


    Thinking that this is something his sister promised, he couldn''t make her break her word. However, he can control how to minimize the impact on his sister.


    "Yes, but..."


    He briefly stated the request.


    Photographer: "...OK."


    At the request of Director Gu, the person who filmed also passed this request on to other people who also filmed.


    People who just keep it privately or post it in their circle of friends don¡¯t care. Those who want to post it on public platforms to gain popularity must follow the requirements of Baocheng.


    So on this day, a certain artist posted a video on a certain blog.


    ¡¾The first day of the crew''s sports check-in. ¡¿


    Don''t take the initiative to mention Gu Miaomiao, and you can''t mislead fans in the audience. How good is his relationship with Gu Miaomiao.


    In short, you can post videos, but they are only for sports check-ins, and you are not allowed to say anything else.


    Once you say it, you will get "Gu Cheng''s stare".


    One after another, actors and staff members clocked in for exercise.


    Because they couldn¡¯t write small essays or mislead fans and passers-by with their words, everyone just started learning Tai Chi as if they were idle in the crew.


    Some fans or passers-by tend to follow the crowd, and their favorite actors are also exercising, so I should exercise too. They look so embarrassed playing Tai Chi, so I might be better.


    Invisibly, there are more people who study with me, and some ask for a more detailed teaching version.


    Someone with a different purpose: ¡°¡­¡±


    Arrive at noon on the second day of the crew.


    After eating the double boxed lunch, Duanzi dragged his eldest brother to digest food slowly.


    "Okay, let''s go to rest."


    She dragged her elder brother towards the lounge.


    Gu Cheng: "I want to..."


    "You do not want."


    Tuanzi dragged him vigorously, "Take a good rest during the rest time, and take care of your body."


    She also moved out of Gu Che.


    "Second brother is also very worried about you. He always said that you used to work too hard and fainted and went to the hospital."


    Gu Cheng: "...he was laughing at me."


    "No, no, I''m just worried about you."


    Duanzi finally dragged him to the lounge.


    She put her hips on her hips, and vowed, "Second brother usually doesn''t like to talk, but he always says you are a workaholic, complaining that you work too hard, just caring about your body. He never talks about others."


    Seeing Gu Cheng''s expression was calm, Tuanzi urged again, "Give Miao Miao your phone, and Miao Miao send a message to Second Brother, and see how he responds."


    Gu Cheng actually gave the phone to Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi was not very good at typing, so he returned the phone, "Miao Miao said, you type."


    Gu Cheng can only open the chat interface with his younger brother.


    ¡¾Second brother, elder brother was overworked and entered the hospital, what should I do? ¡¿


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    He raised his eyes, saw his sister''s gentle face, and said with difficulty, "This is a lie."


    "This is testing."


    Gu Cheng refused to type, even if the dumpling acted like a baby, it was useless.


    Tuanzi pouted, snatched the phone over, and began to speak under the guidance of the system.


    Sending a language is much easier than typing.


    "Second brother, eldest brother works too hard, no matter how much Miao Miao persuades him, it''s useless, what should I do?"


    Half a minute later, Gu Che replied, with a voice that lasted half a minute.


    Duanzi stretched out her little finger and pointed.


    A top-flowing angry voice came from the phone.


    "He is like this, never caring about his body, he is simply a workaholic. Work less for a while..."


    A lot of complaining words.


    Before no one points it out, maybe complaining is just complaining, and Gu Cheng just thinks that his younger brother can''t understand his style.


    After someone pointed it out, Gu Cheng tried to feel it, and noticed the care under the complaining words, which belonged exclusively to his younger brother''s awkward care.


    The snowy mountains under his eyes began to melt.


    Gu Cheng was about to bring his phone over to show concern for his younger brother when Gu Che sent another voice message.


    "Miao Miao, the second brother will teach you a trick, knock the person unconscious and drag him back to the room, and he will rest."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association.


    Minister of Propaganda Department Tan Sheng took the video to the president.


    "Look, this is the charm of that child."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： question

    Chapter 43 Questioning


    Tan Sheng contributed to this cooperation.


    It''s just that he also sees the president''s concerns about Gu Miaomiao''s age, so he will take the initiative to share with the president when he finds new videos related to Gu Miaomiao.


    Only this time, there was actually Fan Cai, the vice president, in the office.


    When Tan Sheng played the video, he could hear Fan Cai''s disdainful cold snort from time to time.


    Several veins popped out of his forehead, "Vice President Fan, what''s your opinion?"


    The words ''deputy'' and ''high opinion'' are very heavy.


    Fan Cai laughed ''hehe''.


    "This is just Taijiquan, because Taijiquan itself is more famous and spread more widely, so it has such an effect. If it is our Xingyiquan, we should choose more famous people as our publicity ambassadors."


    Tansheng has a bad feeling.


    After some research, it turned out that Fan Cai actually contacted an artist he didn''t know very well and invited him to be a publicity ambassador. The filming date of the promotional film was the same day as Gu Miaomiao''s filming date.


    Tan Sheng lowered his face, "How can our Xingyi Boxing Association break our word?"


    Fan Cai spread his hands, "You haven''t signed the contract, and no one else knows about it. What are you afraid of?"


    Tan Sheng didn''t want to talk to him, and looked straight at the president.


    "President, do you really think so? First of all, we tried our best to invite Gu Miaomiao first, how can we be dishonest just because he is a child? Secondly, what we value is not only Gu Miaomiao''s reputation, but also Gu Miaomiao''s reputation. She understands and is serious about Xingyiquan."


    Gu Miaomiao showed two tricks on the show before, which is enough to prove that she has worked hard since she was a child.


    Young, hard work, close to the people, all these things made him strongly invite the other party to be a publicity ambassador.


    As for the artist Fan Cai mentioned, hehe, if Gu Miaomiao hadn''t accidentally let more people know about Xingyiquan, would the artist be willing to be a publicity ambassador? That person was just chasing the heat, not really liking her.


    Otherwise, because Xingyiquan is in the National Intangible Cultural Heritage List, I want to get a gold plate.


    The two sides argued with reason.


    Fast forward to the shooting day.


    Gu Che arrived outside the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association first.


    This time, he not only brought Xiao Sun, his life assistant, but also a newly recruited female assistant Xu Min.


    The association was deserted, and no one passed by the door.


    Calculating the time, my sister had already got off the plane and was about to arrive, so Gu Che simply waited at the door.


    He hasn''t seen his sister for several days!


    At this time, a van stopped at the gate of the association, and a young man with sunglasses got off.


    The man took off his glasses and looked at the shabby-looking association with some disgust, but after noticing who was standing at the door, he couldn''t wait to walk over.


    "Teacher Gu, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Gu Che glanced at him lightly.


    do not know.


    He nodded lightly, which is regarded as greeting a stranger.


    Zhang Xiafei''s smile froze, and he thought, this top class is really arrogant. He is also an 18th rank, so he shouldn''t be so contemptuous of others, right?


    "Is Teacher Gu also interested in Xingyiquan?"


    Zhang Xiafei tried his best to maintain a smile, "I''m also very interested. This association invited me to be a publicity ambassador. After making many phone calls, I really couldn''t refuse, so I came here."


    The originally indifferent gaze turned into a sharp blade, scraping towards Zhang Xiafei.


    Zhang Xiafei felt his face was stabbed.


    "Teacher Gu?"


    "They invited you to be the ambassador of Xingyiquan?"


    Zhang Xiafei thought to himself, could it be that Gu Che also came to be a publicity ambassador? It should be impossible.


    He actually didn¡¯t know this Xingyiquan, but one day his agent asked him to learn a few moves, and he came to shoot a promotional video to maintain a positive image, so he came all the way from the crew.


    Gu Che directly entered the association and found Tan Sheng, the head of the Propaganda Department.


    When he turned cold, his handsome face seemed to be covered with thin frost.


    "My sister needs an explanation."


    Tan Sheng is in trouble.


    He argued with arguments for more than a day before he managed to persuade the chairman to watch the performance of Gu Miaomiao and Zhang Xiafei at the same time before making a decision. Unexpectedly, the filming day of the promotional film arrived in the blink of an eye.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Tan Sheng''s attitude was very low, first he apologized, and then talked about the disputes within the association, please understand.


    Gu Che couldn''t understand.


    If this happened to him, he might turn around and leave, too lazy to talk about it, too lazy to talk about it, and he will never cooperate again in the future.


    But this kind of thing happened to his sister, he couldn''t accept and understand it.


    "It was your sincere invitation at the beginning, so I agreed on behalf of my sister."


    Tan Sheng smiled wryly: "We are wrong, we broke our promise..."


    Gu Che didn''t want to hear any more.


    "There is no need to compete, we quit. However, we need a letter of apology to hang on your official account."


    Tan Sheng was really optimistic about Gu Miaomiao, and asked again.


    Gu Che said indifferently: "You are sincere, but you are not the decision-maker. A word of advice, there is no internal decision... Oh, you have made an internal decision, but later regretted it, I admire you."


    Full of irony.


    Tan Sheng couldn''t stop him from leaving.


    As Vice President Fan Cai said, they originally agreed to sign a contract today to shoot a promotional film, but there was no official announcement before. Now, Gu Che can leave whenever he wants, and they can''t talk about the contract.


    Zhang Xiafei still wanted to continue to get close to Gu Che, but when he saw him leave with a cold face and didn''t say hello, he became more and more angry, this person is too rude.


    He met with the vice president, Fan Cai, and even complained a few words.


    "Oh, probably because of his sister."


    Fan Cai said indifferently: "Originally his younger sister was the publicity ambassador. It''s ridiculous, no matter how poor we are in Xingyiquan, there won''t be a child to be the publicity ambassador."


    Zhang Xiafei: "...Wait, what did you say?"


    After learning the truth, Zhang Xiafei was very annoyed.


    He didn''t want to offend Gu Che because of a publicist who couldn''t get any money.


    This time he will be cheated to death!


    Gu Cheng sent his sister to a hotel in Shenzhen.


    "Why did you suddenly change places?"


    "Why change the place? Originally, I reserved a room here, and the program team will come to this hotel to shoot."


    Facing his elder brother''s eyes that seemed to see through everything, Gu Che felt a little guilty. He took out a piece of chocolate, handed it to his sister, and urged Gu Cheng to leave quickly.


    "Your crew still has a few days to wrap up, hurry up and go away."


    Gu Cheng noticed that his younger brother''s eyes fell on his younger sister several times, while the younger sister was cheerfully unpacking the bags. After thinking about it, she decided to leave.


    The crew does have something to deal with.


    However, after getting in the car, he sent a message to his brother.


    ¡¾What happened to the Xingyi Boxing Association? ¡¿


    In the hotel.


    Tuanzi gnawed on the chocolate, and his curious eyes fell on the female assistant Xu Min.


    This is a girl with an apple face, slightly chubby, and looks very kind.


    Assistant Xiao Xu is also looking at her.


    The two girls look at each other.


    Duanzi suddenly shouted: "Roast chicken!"


    Xiao Xu: "Roast duck!"


    Duanzi: "Braised pork!"


    Xiao Xu: "Fish-flavored shredded pork!"


    Duanzi tilted his head, "Fish and meat?"


    Xu Min smiled and introduced the method of fish-flavored shredded pork.


    Gu Che: "..." I feel like being excluded by foodies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： live again

    Chapter 44 live again


    Gu Che, who was squeezed out by foodies, could only sit on the sidelines, sending messages to his elder brother depressed.


    He briefly explained what happened.


    In fact, there is nothing to explain. The sincerity of Tansheng is true, but there are a lot of people in the association who are holding back, but he is not the final decision-maker.


    As for Zhang Xiafei, if he became a propaganda ambassador without knowing it, he would not take his anger out on him. If he snatched it knowingly, then don''t blame him for being rude.


    Gu Cheng sent a message soon.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: First ask Miao Miao if she wants to be a publicity ambassador¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: What do you mean? Does she want to continue to cooperate with that association? Never! ¡¿


    Why is his sister being wronged like that?


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Xingyiquan Association is not the only one, check the information before you speak¡¿


    Holding your breath, why do you feel despised by your elder brother?


    After checking the Internet, I found that the Shenzhen Xingyiquan Association was established earlier. In fact, after Xingyiquan was included in the National Intangible Cultural Heritage List, several cities successively established official associations, and Jiang City has an official association. But the number of members is only fifty, pitiful.


    Gu Che could only ask his sister.


    Before asking, please ask Xu Min to buy some food, including roast chicken and fish-flavored shredded pork.


    Tuanzi was drooling because of Xu Min''s description. Hearing this question, he thought about it carefully before answering, "I think."


    The system said that as a publicity ambassador, if you perform well, you will have more reputation points in your account. Moreover, the system also said that fewer and fewer people pay attention to Xingyiquan. She quite likes these boxing techniques, she doesn''t want to see it decline, she wants to carry it forward!


    "it is good."


    The top flow that was originally a blowfish was gradually restored to its original shape.


    Rubbing his sister''s fluffy hair, he returned a message to his elder brother.


    After thinking about it, no matter how young my sister is, she has the right to know, so she said that she would not make a promotional video.


    Danzi: "!"


    "Because Miao Miao is young?"


    The dumpling quit, stood up angrily, and kicked and punched.


    "But many adults can''t beat Miao Miao!"


    She described her record.


    "Master brought Miao Miao to find fault... Ahem, when I came to challenge, many outstanding disciples from different sects lost, and they were much older than Miao Miao."


    Recalling the moment when he beat the elites of those sects to pieces, Tuanzi proudly put his hands on his hips, "Master said, Miao Miao will become number one in the world sooner or later, hahaha!"


    Gu Che applauded cooperatively, "Actually, you must be number one in the world when you come to modern times."


    After all, in their era, there are people who learn martial arts, but there are almost no people who are as proficient as my sister.


    When Tuanzi heard this, she became even more proud, and excitedly circled around in the suite.


    "Hahaha!"


    Gu Che heaved a sigh of relief.


    My sister is fine if she doesn¡¯t feel sad.


    But when he returned to his small room, Tuanzi suddenly jumped on the bed, turned over, and lay down in a large font.


    The white, tender and round little face was full of depression.


    "Miao Miao hates people who don''t believe what they say."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: They are wrong, don¡¯t be angry for this kind of person¡¿


    Knowing that the association had backed down, the system was also very angry. After checking, it was found that the publicity ambassador they invited was actually a little-known actor who didn''t know Xingyiquan before, so he was a little speechless.


    Is the head of the association blind?


    Ask people who don¡¯t know you well to be ambassadors, is it because you are afraid that everyone will like Xingyiquan?


    Choosing a publicity ambassador is not serious, it will only make outsiders think that their association is not formal and not serious, and no one will learn from it.


    The host had already made a good start, but the good cards were played poorly.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: By the way, your reputation has reached 30,000¡¿


    Depressed Tuanzi got up in a jerk, his big moist eyes sparkling.


    "Reward! Reward!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: no rewards, after 10,000 prestige points, there will be rewards only after 50,000 prestige points¡¿


    With a sound of ''paji'', Tuanzi lay back and kicked his legs, with a look of lovelessness on his face.


    The system began to soften its heart. I''m used to seeing the host full of vitality, but I really can''t see her like this now.


    Just as it was thinking about how to take advantage of the loopholes to give a small reward, Gu Che''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Miao Miao, I''m out for dinner."


    The snack guy immediately regained his energy, wishing he could fly directly to the table.


    [Ancient Wu System: ...] It''s overthinking, the host''s sadness and loss will never exceed five minutes.


    The second live broadcast of "Travel with Parents 2" is Saturday again.


    The student party and the working party cursed, thinking that the program group was not a man, deliberately not letting them sleep in, and honestly clicked into the channel of the program group and chose the live broadcast room they wanted to watch.


    Gu Che Group''s live broadcast room instantly flooded with a large number of viewers.


    ¡¾I heard that the live broadcast is in Liujia Village, Shenzhen City¡¿


    ¡¾What is the rural environment like here? We can guess what tasks the program team will set up]


    ¡¾It appeared, it appeared...Wait, who is this person¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che, he just put on a chicken coop, so you won''t recognize him¡¿


    ¡¾No, my son, don¡¯t you cherish your image the most? ¡¿


    The top streamer who cherishes his image didn''t expect the program group to come so early.


    Opened the door in a daze, only reacted when facing the camera, and hid in the bathroom in a panic.


    ¡¾Escape into the bathroom instantly, cute¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman was left in place¡¿


    At this time, a chubby head entered the shooting range, and the **** eyes were aimed at the camera.


    ¡¾Your cutie suddenly appeared.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Long time no see, Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Her face is still so fleshy, I want to pinch it¡¿


    ¡¾Be careful that local tyrant comes out to scold you again¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, the local tyrant is gone¡¿


    The director of "Local Tyrant" is busy filming.


    He rushed back to the crew yesterday and started rushing to work, just to spare time to watch the live broadcast the next day.


    As a result, on the day of the live broadcast, something happened to the crew, and Gu Cheng had to deal with it himself.


    Several actors whispered, "Do you feel that Director Gu''s face is scarier today than before?"


    "I think he''s a bit grumpy."


    "Are you kidding me, Director Gu will be irritable? I have never seen him in a hurry."


    A certain poor elder brother was busy with work and couldn''t supervise the netizens, so the barrage took the opportunity to post a large number of "So soft and want to pinch", "Sister hugs", "What color sack do you like".


    Tuanzi packed up his luggage with his second brother, and got into the car of the program team together.


    The accompanying director interviewed as usual.


    "Who do you think the new guest will be?"


    "New guest?"


    Tuanzi was confused, "Are we going to become six groups of guests?"


    She patted her belly, and asked her second brother in a low voice, "If two more people fight for food, Miao Miao might not be full."


    Gu Che said calmly: "Don''t worry, the second brother will grab more food."


    Accompanying director: "..." Is this the point?


    ¡¾Hahaha, snack foodies only have rice in their hearts¡¿


    ¡¾A certain top-notch only has a younger sister in his heart¡¿


    ¡¾They are pretending, Zhou Yan''s matter is so big, I don''t believe they don''t know¡¿


    ¡¾Whether you know it or not doesn¡¯t affect Zhou Yan¡¯s ending¡¿


    ¡¾As long as Zhou Yan puts his mind on learning singing and dancing to please Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhao, he will not end up like today¡¿


    ¡¾There are not so many shortcuts in the world, the so-called shortcuts have to pay a price¡¿


    ¡¾Forget about that person, guess who the new guest will be¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： like it all

    Chapter 45 I like it all


    The guests arrived in Liujia Village one after another.


    The original four groups of guests arrived first and were reminiscing about the past.


    Seeing her younger sister, Liu Yue quickly ran over and gave her the candy hidden in her palm.


    "Eat quickly, they will collect snacks later."


    Duanzi quickly peeled off the candy wrapper and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The sweet taste permeates.


    She squinted her eyes contentedly, shaking her body from side to side, like a penguin.


    Gu Che looked at her amusedly. As long as there is food, he is so happy, Dingliu made up his mind to learn how to cook, and become a chef as soon as possible, and become the most powerful brother!


    Liu Yue also pursed her lips and smiled, she whispered, "I can eat a lot from now on."


    Tuanzi opened his eyes, "Did sister Liu Yue eat a lot of food before?"


    She flashed her little fist.


    "Eat enough to be healthy."


    Liuman heard their conversation and explained a few words, "That''s right, because she wants to practice dancing, and the elders in the family have certain requirements in terms of diet. But I took her to the doctor, and the doctor said that she is growing. The amount of training is also large, and there is no need to have too many restrictions on diet."


    Thinking of the dispute with her mother, Liuman was a little helpless, but also a little satisfied.


    Fortunately, she found out in time, otherwise the younger sister would cause a catastrophe because of dancing and keeping in shape, that would be bad.


    She took advantage of the situation and told the camera a few words, to the effect that even if the children at home practice dance and need to keep fit, they can choose ingredients. They must not let them eat less, and they must also ensure balanced nutrition. The body is the most important.


    At this time, the fifth car drove over and stopped not far away.


    Host: "The fifth group of guests is here. Guess who they are?"


    A father and son get off the bus.


    The barrage suddenly went crazy.


    ¡¾It¡¯s actually Ye Feng, are they the return of the first season¡¯s guests? ¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, come on, that man is here with his terrible cooking skills¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Chen: My dad is here to make trouble again, please forgive me¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I want to see a new guest, even if Zhou Yan and that pair can¡¯t come, it¡¯s fine to change to another guest¡¿


    ¡¾I think so¡¿


    ¡¾Ye Feng, this father-son pair is still very interesting, and I don¡¯t think the director dares to invite people casually anymore. If there is another Zhou Yan, the second season will be over¡¿


    The return of the guests in the first season received mixed reactions from the audience.


    This is also the expected reaction of Director Qian and Ye Feng, neither of them are afraid.


    Su Zhaomu waved excitedly when he saw Ye Chen.


    "I''ve seen you! I''ve seen you!"


    Su Hanjiang was helpless: "When did you see him?"


    Su Chaomu: "On TV, he appeared on TV."


    Su Chaomu stepped forward to greet him very excitedly, saying that Ye Chen is the big brother he admires the most.


    "Your father can''t do anything, you can do everything, so amazing."


    Ye Chen admitted this without hesitation.


    The barrage is all ''hahaha''.


    Duanzi was busy eating candy, so she didn''t notice the movement here.


    Wait for the new guest to stand beside her, she looked up at this handsome uncle, "Uncle, you have been here before, so are you good at cooking?"


    Ye Feng: The smile gradually disappeared.


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Hahahahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾Second knife today¡¿


    Ye Chen said without hesitation: "No, he doesn''t know how to cook at all. Sometimes he just steams things, but they will be half-baked."


    Dumplings: (©`_©`)


    Not interested anymore.


    When the guests are all here, it is time to hand in snacks, toys and electronic products.


    Duanzi ate the snacks on the way, and there were no toys, so they would hold their hands in their hands and watch others hand them in.


    Finding that the second brother was looking at the phone, she jumped up curiously, jumping three feet high, but saw nothing.


    Gu Che was startled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Second brother, what are you looking at? Is there a new job?"


    Top Streamer has a weird expression on his face.


    After thinking about it, he decided to sue.


    "Brother told you to eat less sugar."


    He squatted down and asked his sister to look at the phone page.


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "He, how did he know that Miao Miao was eating candy?"


    Gu Che said casually: "He must be watching the live broadcast, including the previous episode. He also watched it, saying that you ate too much milk candy."


    In the last issue, Gu Che didn''t know that his sister ate a lot of milk candy. As soon as Gu Cheng mentioned it, he knew that the eldest brother was secretly watching the live broadcast!


    Actually, Tuanzi still doesn¡¯t quite understand what a live broadcast is.


    Gu Che briefly explained a few words.


    Duanzi suddenly realized, and quickly pointed at the camera, showing a cute and gentle smile, "Brother, no matter how busy you are at work, you should eat and rest on time. Don''t watch the live broadcast for too long, it will hurt your eyes."


    Gu Cheng didn''t reply in the live broadcast room, and he didn''t dare to reply. Once he replied, his identity might be exposed.


    After trying to please the eldest brother with a smile, Tuanzi decided to eat while hiding from the camera.


    ¡¾Uh, their conversation means that Director Gu has actually been watching the live broadcast? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s hard to imagine the director watching the live broadcast with a straight face¡¿


    ¡¾It is said that many people joined his crew and were scolded and cried¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t use the word curse, it¡¯s normal criticism, it¡¯s just responsible for the work¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, didn¡¯t it mean that the relationship between the two brothers is not good? How could it be possible for Gu Cheng to watch the live broadcast? I''m afraid it wasn''t because some of the top streamers started looking for topics again]


    ¡¾Obviously knowing the truth of "Journey to the Stars", but not explaining it to the outside world, has been allowing people to slander, deliberately abuse fans, now the truth is revealed, attracting passers-by to turn fans, really shameless¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, always conspiracies, how is your hair?¡¿


    After handing in toys and electronic products, you have to start choosing a house again.


    Duanzi doesn''t care much about the house, she cares about when dinner is served.


    As soon as the words came out, the host showed a meaningful smile.


    Dumplings: Be Vigilant.jpg


    Ye Chen, who is the oldest, is very familiar with the routines of the show.


    "They won''t give us lunch later!"


    Host: "Ahem, let''s play a game and choose a house first."


    This time the game is blindfolded shooting, ten balls, whoever shoots more, whose baby will choose the house first.


    Gu Che couldn''t help being complacent, and quickly pursed his lips, pretending to be cold.


    "Miaomiao, do you have confidence in your second brother?"


    "Have!"


    Tuanzi said loudly: "Second brother is awesome!"


    Dingliu is contented and full of fighting spirit.


    He pushed forward, "Isn''t it the best?"


    Tuanzi was not fooled, rubbed his chubby face, and said loudly, "He is the best of all parents!"


    Gu Che reluctantly accepted this statement.


    I didn''t expect my sister to see through his intentions, so I miscalculated.


    As everyone knows, Tuanzi was often asked before, do you like roast chicken or roast duck, do you like this set of swordsmanship or that set of boxing techniques?


    Can¡¯t you like them all? Like it all, want it all, hehe!


    Draw lots to determine the order.


    Gu Che took the first shot.


    A smug smile immediately appeared on her fair and tender face.


    "Second brother is number one in everything he does!"


    Duanzi gave a thumbs up, "Number one!"


    Gu Che nodded reservedly, his heart was full of flowers.


    This is in front of the camera, and there are many outsiders. If he was alone in the bedroom, it would definitely be a dance.


    A group of people moved to the basketball court built in the village.


    Before putting on the blindfold, Gu Che adjusted his position several times. After the adjustment, he threw the basketball, which flew perfectly over the basketball hoop.


    Su Chaomu immediately laughed out loud, "Haha, three non-sticks!"


    Su Hanjiang grabbed his face, "Son, don''t laugh, what if I don''t touch anything in the future?"


    "Then I''ll laugh even louder!"


    Su Hanjiang: "..." Dear son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Money, money

    Chapter 46 Money Money Money


    The game stipulates that every time you cast, you can take off the blindfold, readjust the position and cast again.


    Gu Che took off his blindfold and pressed his lips tightly, not daring to turn his head to see his sister''s reaction.


    Are those big shiny eyes filled with disappointment, even dimmed?


    If I knew this earlier, I shouldn''t have acted like I was very good at it.


    Pretend that you are not good at basketball, it will not be ashamed.


    "Second brother, you stand here, you stand here!"


    Tuanzi is completely unaware of the psychological activities of the second brother who seems to be cold.


    She carefully selected a position and urged him, "Stand here, you can definitely hit the shot, Miao Miao has confidence in you!"


    Gu Che took a peek, and saw a sweet smile on that little face.


    He''s OK again!


    Gu Che chose a good position, found a good feel, put on the blindfold again, and cast.


    Duanzi originally wanted to use her internal strength to cheat.


    As long as she wants, she can quietly use her internal force to pull, or she can use her palm to blow the basketball into the frame.


    But this is not very good.


    Tuanzi held back and watched the basketball hit... a hit?


    Big black eyes suddenly widened.


    It was Su Chaomu who jumped up first.


    "Miao Miao, your second brother hit the target!"


    Tuanzi trotted over and jumped directly on Gu Che, "Second brother, you''re awesome!"


    Gu Che handsomely took off his blindfold.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    Gu Che raised his chin slightly.


    Tuanzi began to boast all kinds of words without repeating words.


    Ye Feng secretly complained to Tang Tian, ??"He is like this, as if he won some kind of award."


    Tang Tian smiled without saying a word. This top class is completely different from what he imagined.


    I thought it was cold and dragging, but every stage performance was cool. Unexpectedly, in private, she is actually a... sister-in-law.


    Gu Che had enjoyed enough of his sister''s compliments, and then performed extremely well, hitting six of the remaining eight balls.


    He squatted down and raised his palms.


    Tuanzi high-fives him cheerfully.


    "We must be number one!"


    Gu Che reservedly nodded again.


    The next few guests, except for Tang Tian who scored five, the rest did not perform well. Su Hanjiang won the third place with a ball, while Liu Man and Ye Feng failed.


    The six-and-a-half-year-old Ye Chen looked helpless, as if he was used to the fact that his father only had a good-looking face.


    Liuman stretched out his hand, "Let''s punch, two wins out of three."


    Ye Feng punched, thinking to himself, it is impossible to lose with punching...lose.


    Ye Feng looked hopeless.


    Ye Chen patted his arm, "Dad, don''t be sad, I''m used to it. Anyway, I lived in the worst house for six phases before."


    Ye Feng: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know who to feel sorry for for a while¡¿


    House No. 1 raised pigs. No. 2 is an ordinary one-story house, and the owner of the house has a large cornfield. No. 3 is also an ordinary one-story house, and the owner of the house has a large peanut field. No. 4 is the closest to the field, and you can see the neat field when you open the door. Room 5 is the best, in the very center of Liujia Village.


    The host asked: "Miao Miao, which one do you want to choose?"


    Tuanzi turned to look at Gu Che.


    "Choose whatever you want, I can do it."


    Tuanzi thought for a while, and asked cautiously, "If Miao Miao helps with the work, can I eat pigs, corn and peanuts?"


    host:"¡­"


    ¡¾I already know that snacks only care about eating, and the housing conditions are not important¡¿


    ¡¾No, based on my understanding of the show, the house this time is very meaningful¡¿


    ¡¾A prophecy, which house to choose this time, there may be related tasks later, such as feeding pigs, picking corn, digging peanuts, etc.¡¿


    ¡¾Prophecy +1¡¿


    ¡¾Wouldn¡¯t it be a lot of money to choose Room 5¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe the task in room 5 is the hardest¡¿


    There will always be some disgusting remarks in the harmonious barrage.


    ¡¾Why does this Gu Miaomiao always want to eat? Did their family deliberately create a foodie for her to make her debut¡¿


    ¡¾I also think it¡¯s a human design, how can anyone think about eating all day long¡¿


    ¡¾Nian Fang is 19, freshman, thinking about three questions every day, what to eat this morning, what to eat at noon, what to eat at night¡¿


    ¡¾25 this year, graduated for three years, think about three questions every day, what to eat in the morning, what to eat at noon, what to eat at night¡¿


    ¡¾Those who talk about setting up people, don¡¯t you think about what to eat every day? Isn¡¯t the purpose of human beings to stutter? ¡¿


    The host gave a cautious answer after asking.


    The pigs in room 1 should not be eaten, but the owners of rooms 2 and 3 agree that they can go to the ground to pick corn or dig peanuts.


    Tuanzi ran back to Gu Che, "Second brother, which one is sweet?"


    In ancient times, she did not eat these two kinds of food.


    "Should be corn."


    Duanzi chose Room No. 2 without hesitation.


    Corn, here she comes!


    Tang Jing chooses No. 3 peanut room. Su Chaomu chose the No. 4 field house.


    "Dad, I have seen a movie, and the fields in it are very beautiful."


    Su Chaomu decided to take his tough dad to experience romance.


    Su Hanjiang didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Liu Yue picked the best room No. 5, leaving only room No. 1 for Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen didn''t have a choice, "Anyway, every time my dad comes last, I''m used to it."


    Just as the five groups of guests were about to go to their temporary housing, the host announced a new task.


    "Now, all the children have to go to the market together to buy lunch and evening ingredients."


    The host explained very clearly.


    For lunch, you must buy the finished product directly, and the children can also eat first, and then bring the food back to the hungry parents. For dinner, you can only buy ingredients. What to do at night depends on what the children buy.


    The oldest Ye Chen said vigilantly: "Then how much do you plan to give?"


    The other children reacted.


    "Give more money!"


    Tuanzi rubbed her belly, she had to pay a lot of money for lunch and dinner for 10 people, otherwise, she would be hungry.


    The host handed over an envelope.


    Su Zhaomu took it over, opened it excitedly, and was dumbfounded.


    The children gathered around, "How many?"


    Parents are also very concerned.


    Su Zhaomu took out a 50, and then a 10 yuan note.


    Duanzi blinked blankly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, is this much money? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: See what you buy. If you eat steamed buns for lunch, two steamed buns per person, a total of 20, should cost 20 yuan. Buy more rice at night, buy some vegetables, and a little meat, maybe you will be full. ¡¿


    There are 10 of them, even five dishes are not enough. Even if you buy all vegetables, if you buy one catty of this vegetable and one catty of that vegetable, the money will be gone. In short, if you give up the quality of lunch and eat steamed buns, and don¡¯t buy meat for dinner, you will have enough money. If you want to buy meat, it will be very difficult.


    Duanzi downcast, she didn''t want to eat steamed buns.


    Moreover, two steamed buns are not enough to eat.


    She turned her head, pursed her mouth, and looked at the host sadly.


    The host said with a guilty conscience: "This is the director''s idea."


    Tuanzi looked at the director sadly again, "Uncle director, you are good or bad."


    Parents also have opinions.


    "No, it''s too little. It''s okay for us to be hungry, but what about the children?"


    Su Hanjiang said: "Isn''t it okay for a family of fifty?"


    Tang Tian smiled and said, "Let''s make another discount, just give us two hundred."


    Seeing his sister''s sullen face, Gu Che also felt distressed and joined the protest team.


    "There are ten of us," Gu Che said dryly, "they all have big appetites."


    Liuman also said: "If we eat noodles at noon, how much would a bowl of plain noodles cost now?"


    Ye Feng knows the show routine best.


    "He wants us to eat steamed buns."


    He recalled the time when he took his son to eat corn bread.


    When everyone was protesting, Tuanzi had already run into the team of staff, stood beside Director Qian, and asked enthusiastically, "Uncle, do you want to experience Feifei''s feeling? I''ll take you to fly, can you give us money?" "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： so bitter

    Chapter 47 So Bitter


    Director Qian was crazy, but Director Qian refused.


    He said stubbornly: "This is the rule of the game." Woohoo, he also wants to fly, who doesn''t have a martial arts dream?


    Duanzi didn''t give up, and spread his hands to imitate Feifei''s movements.


    "Really, it''s super fun, everyone who has played it said it was good."


    Except for the two times when she intentionally frightened Zhou Jun, the rest of the lead flyers, the feedback was excellent.


    Director Qian shook his head, "After our repeated deduction, as long as you save a little, 60 is enough."


    "Not enough, Miao Miao eats too much."


    Tuanzi saw that Dai Fei was not attractive, so he changed to acting like a baby, with big and moist eyes.


    "Uncle director, you are super nice, you are a good person."


    ¡¾Promise her! Hurry up and promise her! ¡¿


    ¡¾Baby, I''ll give you money¡¿


    ¡¾60 may be enough, but if you ask to buy finished products for lunch, you can¡¯t eat it too good¡¿


    Director Qian still refused, "This is the rule of the game." However, if you are willing to take me to Feifei twice, it is not impossible.


    Tuanzi showed anticipation, and Director Qian was actually looking forward to the continued persistence of Tuanzi.


    "OK."


    Tuanzi drooped his head, and returned to the group of children with heavy steps.


    That back view, whoever looks at it, is sad, and whoever looks at it condemns Director Qian.


    Director Qian: "..." No, don''t beg me anymore? It is actually possible to take a flight once!


    Finding that the director team refused to increase the money, the parents could only call the children over and start discussing how to buy.


    Tang Tian often cooks at home, and has a certain understanding of the vegetable prices in the supermarket and vegetable market near where he lives.


    "I hope the ones over here are cheaper."


    Ye Feng, as a person who ate corn bread in the previous season, has already noticed the sinister intentions of the program group.


    "If you want to save money to buy ingredients, you may have to eat steamed buns at noon."


    The cheapest thing that can fill your stomach is steamed buns. Among them, stuffed buns may be more expensive.


    Su Chaomu pursed his mouth and took Su Hanjiang''s hand, "But I want to eat beef noodles."


    Su Hanjiang refused, "It''s impossible, even if I don''t know much about it, a bowl of beef noodles must be more than 10 yuan, ten of us, only 60 yuan."


    Su Zhaomu took a step back, "What about plain noodles?"


    Su Hanjiang deduced from the price of beef noodles that it might cost four or five yuan, which he couldn''t afford.


    Afraid that his son would make other requests, he said, "We can''t afford Xiaolongbao, steamed dumplings, and siu mai, let alone order a few dishes in restaurants."


    One family costs 60 yuan, you can try it, five families add up to 60 yuan, it¡¯s better to drink cold water and eat steamed buns.


    Su Chaomu burst into tears.


    "It''s so hard, my life is so hard!"


    Su Hanjiang twitched the corners of his lips, "Which TV series did you learn from?"


    Su Chaomu aggrievedly reported the name of a TV series.


    Duanzi also felt that he was suffering.


    Patting her belly, she said pitifully, "You''re going to suffer today."


    Infected by the emotions of the two of them, even Ye Chen, who didn''t care the most, felt sad.


    For a while, the clouds were gloomy, those who heard it were sad, and those who saw it wept.


    Many staff members looked at the director and planner sadly.


    You say you, it¡¯s fine to embarrass the parents, but why embarrass the children?


    Tang Tian tried his best to get everyone''s attention back.


    "In this way, let''s first determine the ingredients for dinner. We must choose cheap and delicious ones that everyone can cook. If the tomato is less than 3 yuan, buy two catties. If the eggplant is within 2 yuan and 5 yuan, buy two catties. If the cucumber can be bought within 2 yuan Just a catty..."


    He reported the names of several vegetables and estimated that it would cost 30 yuan. He tried to get six kinds of vegetables, totaling 12 catties, and fried six large plates, which should satisfy the five groups of guests.


    "In this way, we can buy ten eggs, scrambled eggs with tomato, scrambled eggs with cucumber, are all meat dishes?"


    Ten people, ten eggs may not be enough.


    A group of children looked at him tearfully.


    Tang Tian rubbed his nose, "Also, we still need to buy rice."


    "Maybe we can borrow rice from the villagers."


    Gu Che suddenly said: "Help with the work to earn rice."


    Tuanzi also had an idea, "We can also work to earn vegetables, and the money can be saved to buy meat."


    The children all agree that they are willing to work, so please let them buy meat.


    What a good idea, it was ruthlessly rejected by Director Qian.


    Ten People: Death Stare.jpg


    Qian Dao said with a guilty conscience: "This is a test of whether the children can successfully carry out the plans of the parents, whether they can resist temptation, whether they can communicate with strangers, and whether they can..."


    Gu Che couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Just do it."


    He agreed with Tang Tian''s arrangement.


    Try to buy 12 catties of six kinds of vegetables, cost 30 yuan, and then buy 10 eggs and a little rice. If the vegetables are cheap, you can save a little money and buy more steamed buns.


    It¡¯s just that everyone has never been to a nearby market, so it¡¯s hard to determine the price of vegetables in the market.


    Waiting for the children to get in the car and leave, Tang Tian was still worried, "The eggs sold here should be local eggs, probably more than 1 yuan each, and I''m afraid I can''t buy ten."


    "It''s okay," Ye Feng answered, "I told my son, if the eggs are too expensive, it''s better to buy pork for ten yuan. Then put a few slices of meat in each vegetable, and it''s also a meat dish."


    Tang Tian: "Your approach is very restaurant style."


    On the special bus for the program group.


    Ye Chen, the oldest, comforted everyone, and when everyone cheered up, he changed the subject, "No matter what delicious food we encounter, we can''t be tempted. Everyone''s father, brother and sister are waiting at home."


    Tuanzi aggrieved and made a promise.


    Get off the car and follow the staff to the market.


    There is a store selling green onion omelette at the entrance.


    Xiang rushed over directly, grabbing them and not letting them go.


    The already hungry children watched eagerly.


    Ye Chen opened his hand, "Don''t look, you won''t be tempted if you don''t look!"


    Everyone can only go inside.


    There are many stalls selling vegetables, but everyone just ignores those stalls, and from time to time they are attracted by fried buns, soup buns, three fresh bean curds, fried noodles and so on.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s not talk about the kids, I¡¯m all attracted¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m so hungry, I ordered a pan-fried bun for takeout, and I also ordered a cup of mung bean soup. ¡¿


    ¡¾Which ruthless person came up with the idea? ¡¿


    Tuanzi''s steps became heavier and heavier, and the tails of the two ponies drooped.


    "I''m so hungry." She whispered.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Renren, it¡¯s better to buy it quickly, so you won¡¯t be tempted¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: If the program group doesn¡¯t give money, Miaomiao can make money by herself¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you going to do? ¡¿


    Of course it¡¯s street art!


    Tuanzi used to go down the mountain with his master. When he had no money, the master would help passers-by solve their troubles and make money. Occasionally when I go to the city, I will see someone performing, and everyone will give out copper coins to reward it.


    The more she thought about it, the more interesting it became. She called over a few children who were too hungry to walk.


    "Actually, we can do this..."


    Whispering.


    Ye Chen has never seen Tuanzi''s performance, so he has some doubts.


    It''s just that the other three children tried their best to testify for Tuanzi, so Ye Chen agreed.


    Tuanzi smiled at Ye Chen who was still a little suspicious, "Then you will be the first Feifei later."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： busking

    Chapter 48 Busking


    This is the vegetable market in the town, and the management is quite strict. All the stalls are strictly divided. The stall owners can only operate in the stalls, and they are not allowed to occupy the road at will.


    The vacated road is quite spacious. And at this point in time, there weren''t too many people shopping for groceries, at least it didn''t look crowded.


    Tang Jing didn''t like to talk, so he chose a place in silence, and then came back to tell everyone.


    "Just perform there, so many people can see it."


    Su Chaomu is active in publicity.


    "I know how to sell in TV dramas, but I will."


    Tuanzi found that he often mentioned TV dramas and asked him, "Are TV dramas good?"


    "It''s beautiful, my grandma likes to watch it very much, so I will follow along."


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    Ye Chen is responsible for maintaining order, and Liu Yue is responsible for collecting money.


    The five young guests are full of fighting spirit.


    "Make money and spend it yourself!"


    ¡¾Good guy, the program team has forced other children to be like this¡¿


    ¡¾But what are they going to perform? Is it just Feifei? ¡¿


    ¡¾What is ''just'', Feifei is amazing¡¿


    ¡¾However, will this be dangerous¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone in the program team is here, there will be no danger¡¿


    Su Chaomu shouted, "Those who pass by, take a look, take a look, our little heroine is going to perform!"


    At this time, Tuanzi had already lifted up Ye Chen, who was supposed to maintain order.


    Xiao Douding grinned, "This is called a spinning top."


    Ye Chen: "!"


    Others¡¯ tops are spinning, and others don¡¯t move. When it comes to Tuanzi, she has to move with the top, spinning wildly!


    Ye Chen: "!!"


    The group of people was followed by a cameraman, which was already attracting attention. There will be shouts, and someone will immediately run over to watch. I found that a child was holding another child and spinning wildly, and couldn''t help clapping.


    "so amazing!"


    After hearing this, the dumpling became more excited and spun faster.


    Ye Chen: "Ugh." Dizzy and want to vomit!


    Liu Yue approached the onlookers shyly holding a big box.


    "I, we are street performers, and want to buy lunch, can, can we tip some money for the meal?"


    Su Chaomu is much more familiar with himself.


    Started to praise his own people crazily, and then held his stomach pitifully, "I just want to eat a bowl of beef noodles, and the program team won''t give me money, so we''ll figure it out on our own."


    The children are all white and tender, and they look cute. They will have no money to eat and perform on the street. The onlookers more or less paid for it, one yuan and five yuan.


    There was an aunt who was very forthright, and directly took out a red ticket.


    Ye Chen, who was being spun wildly, saw a touch of red, and hurriedly shouted, "Don''t want too much! Don''t want too much!"


    Tuanzi quickly stopped and put the person down safely.


    "Brother Ye Chen, do you believe in Miao Miao now?"


    Ye Chen: "..." He knew that this cute little sister did it on purpose!


    Ye Chen retched a few times, and hurried to Su Chaomu''s side, "Auntie, 100 yuan is too much, just give me a few yuan."


    Auntie can only exchange it for ten yuan.


    At this time, there are already many people around.


    Tuanzi hurried to Liu Yue, "Let''s perform together."


    Liu Yue nodded, she thought it was the same Feifei as before, but Tuanzi put one arm around her waist, raised the other hand slightly, and in an instant, her body soared into the air.


    Two little bean dings flew directly over the heads of the onlookers and landed in an open space not far away.


    Everyone is like a sunflower, turning their heads around the ''sun''.


    No one came back to their senses, Tuanzi put his arms around Liu Yue''s waist again, tapped a few times in mid-air, flew over everyone''s heads smoothly, and landed slowly.


    Kids: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Onlookers: (§¥)¥Î


    Su Zhaomu didn''t even remember asking for rewards, so he ran closer, "I want to fly like this too!"


    Liu Yue''s face was blushing. Just now, she really experienced the feeling of flying.


    "Miao Miao, you are too powerful, you are the most powerful person I have ever seen!"


    Tuanzi was rarely reserved, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s generally good."


    She said to Su Chaomu again: "You will fly later."


    Xiao Tang Jing picked up the box and silently passed by the crowd.


    The stunned crowd came to their senses and gave out one yuan and five yuan as rewards.


    This performance is absolutely amazing!


    The barrage has gone crazy for a long time.


    ¡¾Ahhh! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the real fly! ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, I also want to experience it, one hundred yuan, no, I will pay five hundred yuan! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, wait for sister, she is nearby, she will go there right away¡¿


    ¡¾No Wia! No Wia! No Wia! ¡¿


    ¡¾The real lightness kung fu, I really want to learn from a teacher, Miao Miao, do you accept apprentices? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t regret it after asking the director¡¿


    Director Qian, who is observing all the seats at the same time: "..."


    He regretted so much that his intestines were going green. If he said it was such a flight, he would definitely pay more!


    After that, Tuanzi took other children to experience the real Feifei one after another.


    Fly over, fly back.


    The hands of the masses are going to be clapped red, and the rewards are like a tide.


    Although there is no need to tip large amounts, those one yuan, five yuan, and ten yuan combined are a lot.


    At this time, a young man excitedly took out his wallet.


    "I''ll give you all the money, can you take me to fly once?"


    Tuanzi was secretly thinking about what to buy later, chicken legs floated out of his big eyes for a while, and roast duck floated out for a while.


    After hearing this, she thought about it and shook her head.


    "that''s not allowed."


    Young people are disappointed, "Why? Because I''m too heavy?"


    "Not for this reason."


    Tuanzi gestured, "Miao Miao''s comfortable height is so high, so it''s just right to fly with my brothers and sisters. If it''s you...it''s very likely that when Miao Miao flies up, your legs will hit the heads of the uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters around you. "


    Everyone imagined.


    A little bean is flying with an adult.


    Xiao Douding is used to the soles of her feet being less than half a meter away from the onlookers, but adults have long legs. She flew back all the way, and the legs of adults knocked all the way.


    The crowd watching: "..."


    The young man was so angry that he wanted to cut off his leg.


    At this time, someone shouted something.


    "The city management is here!"


    Su Chaomu, who had watched many TV dramas, realized, "Run, run!"


    Holding the box containing the change, he turned around and ran away.


    "We illegally occupy the road and operate, we will be arrested!"


    Duanzi didn''t quite understand.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: City management is a kind of yamen servant, I want to arrest you¡¿


    Tuanzi''s face changed, "Miao Miao don''t go to prison!"


    She panicked, put her arms around Liu Yue with one arm and Tang Jing with the other, and flew away.


    Ye Chen who was left behind: "..." My sister is very vengeful.


    He ran away.


    The cameraman left in place: "¡­"


    ¡¾Hurry up and catch up¡¿


    ¡¾I will lose sight of the children¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s so funny, the way they run away is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾The urban management may find that there are a lot of people gathered here, thinking that someone is occupying the road to run business, and they probably won¡¯t arrest them. At most, they will criticize a few words¡¿


    ¡¾A lot of laughs today, so, Zhu Fangfang, have you started editing yet¡¿


    I wish Fang very Fang, there are too many classic scenes today, when will he edit them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Aww

    Chapter 49 Aww


    In the big prison, behind the wooden railings, a small man in a prison uniform, holding rotten food in his hand, was crying ''woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo''.


    Thinking of this scene, Gu Miaomiao felt sad, and flew faster with the two children.


    "Miao Miao don''t go to jail!"


    Going to prison is terrible, there is no food to eat, and I can¡¯t see my brother, woo woo woo!


    The chubby little face is full of panic.


    The system was speechless for a while, what did the host imagine? Thinking about it, it should be that the master once used the prison to scare the host.


    The cameraman carried the machine and chased desperately. He tried hard to keep the camera from shaking, but he could only get three afterimages.


    The dumplings fly too fast.


    ¡¾absolutely¡¿


    ¡¾Did Miao Miao misunderstand it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t she stay in the mountains before? I guess I don¡¯t know the rules here, I¡¯m scared]


    ¡¾Will she cry? Speaking of which, I really don¡¯t want to see Miao Miao cry¡¿


    ¡¾A little crybaby heroine, seems to be pretty good too¡¿


    After flying out of the whole street, the dumpling stopped and put down the two friends.


    Liu Yue persuaded her: "Miao Miao, don''t worry, no one will catch us."


    Tang Jing also had a straight face, "Yes, they dare not arrest you, we will stop them."


    Tuanzi''s little face was wrinkled, obviously terrified.


    "Where''s Brother Chaomu?"


    Tuanzi looked left and right, "Isn''t he the first one to run?"


    Tang Jing sought truth from facts, "You ran too fast, and he fell behind."


    Tuanzi looked horrified, "He won''t be caught, right?"


    Tuanzi wants to go back to save people.


    Finally, all the children and the cameraman converged.


    The cameraman explained breathlessly: "No one is arresting you, you have funds now, and you can buy ingredients for lunch and evening."


    The cameraman who was filming Gu Miaomiao thought to himself, find an opportunity to ask the director for a raise.


    Seeing the delicious food again, Tuanzi is not worried anymore, she just wants to eat and drink now.


    Su Chaomu and Ye Chen counted the money in the paper box.


    Their performances were very popular, and some people gave rewards repeatedly, and the accumulation was more than 500 in the end.


    Su Chaomu immediately looked at the camera in embarrassment, "Director, I didn''t expect that we could make money by ourselves. Look at you, you are so stingy, you are only 60."


    He really wanted to have the backbone to return the 60 yuan given by the program group.


    Other children: stare.jpg


    Su Zhaomu withdrew his hand embarrassingly.


    After a systematic explanation, Tuanzi probably knew the purchasing power of the money, and waved proudly, "Eat and drink whatever you want!"


    Su Zhaomu shouted: "Beef noodles! Beef noodles!"


    Tang Jing and Liu Yue chose steamed dumplings.


    Ye Chen was still a little dazed, Da Xu didn''t expect that he would have a chance to have a good meal on this show.


    Duanzi is very interested in pot stickers.


    "Isn''t this a slot?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: In modern times, corners are called dumplings. The one you are looking at now is different from dumplings. It is called pot stickers. You can try it. ¡¿


    Duanzi happily ordered pot stickers with two kinds of fillings, and went to buy some meat buns.


    The children crowded around the dining table of the beef noodle restaurant, eating happily.


    "Food after labor is delicious." Su Chaomu concluded.


    Tang Jing stared at the noodles in his bowl, and said coldly, "Finish."


    Su Chaomu showed a guilty conscience.


    Tang Jing: "You can''t just eat beef without noodles."


    The little friend''s expression was too serious and cold, scarier than his father, Su Zhaomu hurried to eat noodles.


    Tuanzi and Liu Yue exchanged food, and then set their sights on Ye Chen''s three fresh bean curd.


    Ye Chen: "...Want to try it?"


    Tuanzi pushed out the small bowl, showing a sweet smile, "Brother Ye Chen can also try the pot stickers."


    Seeing this sweet smile, Ye Chen was also embarrassed to ask her if she still hated the thing that he suspected that she was not good enough.


    Everyone ate and drank happily, their appetites were as good as the dumplings, and they successfully made the audience greedy.


    ¡¾I have decided that I will eat the same as them for lunch today¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, can you finish it? ¡¿


    ¡¾I thought I was watching a baby variety show, but it turned out to be a food show¡¿


    After the children finished eating, they began to buy vegetables, and after they finished shopping, they bought food for their parents.


    Seeing the roast duck, Ye Chen couldn''t help but describe the delicious taste of sliced ??duck and vegetables wrapped in gluten cake.


    Duanzi covered her small mouth, her big eyes were about to turn into the shape of roast duck.


    But before buying, Ye Chen and the program team confirmed.


    "Let''s buy duck slices, and we have to cut the vegetables and seasonings ourselves after we go back. This is also an ingredient, right?"


    Director Qian wanted to see the parents in a hurry, but today, the children gave him a big surprise. Now that the number of viewers in the live broadcast room has exceeded the first episode, he will not continue to embarrass the children.


    So, everyone bought roast chicken, roast duck, and stewed beef, wishing they could buy meat dishes and finished products.


    Ye Chen, who is in charge of the financial power, counted the remaining banknotes and stopped everyone from such extravagant behavior.


    ¡°Still have to buy staple food, eggs and vegetables.¡±


    Everyone can only buy vegetables.


    When Tuanzi saw the coriander, he turned around and left, happily picking the tomato.


    She remembers this vegetable, fried with eggs, sweet and sour, she likes it.


    Everyone picks out vegetables and eggs one after another, and then they have to buy staple food.


    Su Chaomu shaved his face, "Do you want to buy rice? Do you want steamed buns?"


    He wanted to be lazy.


    Xiao Tang Jing stopped him again, "Rice is more cost-effective. The rice bought for 20 steamed buns can be steamed several times."


    Finally, everyone bought lunch for the parents. Noodles are not easy to bring, so they bought big meat buns, steamed dumplings, Xiaolongbao and the like.


    On the way back, Tuanzi glanced at the food from time to time, from time to time.


    ¡¾Hahaha, her little expression is so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you just finish eating? She wants to eat again? ¡¿


    ¡¾If you exercise a lot, you will be hungry quickly¡¿


    Liujia Village.


    Parents are worried.


    Gu Che was worried that his sister would be hungry, and Su Hanjiang was worried that his son would really go out to eat beef noodles and spend money randomly.


    "Well, anyway, the program team is not human." Tang Tian concluded.


    Ye Feng shaved his face, "I''m used to it. Before I came, I was prepared to not eat or drink."


    Other parents: "..." You didn''t eat or drink, isn''t it because you are too good?


    When the vehicles of the program group appeared in view, Gu Che was the first to stand up.


    "They''re back."


    His handsome face rarely showed a trace of sadness.


    Top Liu is afraid of seeing a tearful younger sister.


    The program group is not human!


    A pair of short legs landed on the ground.


    Gu Che took a look, and found that it was Tang Jing, his eyes continued to fall on the car door... and then fell again.


    "Teacher Tang, your son is carrying..."


    Tang Tian was also surprised, "It seems to be buns and steamed dumplings, is it my illusion?"


    Tang Jing strode forward with a stern face.


    He stretched out his hand coolly, "Your."


    The parents looked at the food that was still warm, and each of them seemed to be struck by lightning.


    "It''s over, it''s over," Su Hanjiang covered his eyes, "My son must be eating beef noodles."


    Lunch is so luxurious, I guess I didn''t buy any ingredients.


    Tang Jing looked at Su Hanjiang in surprise, "Uncle, how do you know he ate beef noodles? Do you have clairvoyance?"


    Su Hanjiang: "..." Heartbroken.


    When Su Chaomu got out of the car bouncing around, he wished he could beat the kid... Wait, what is the son holding in his hand? Roast chicken and duck?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： farm work

    Chapter 50 Farming


    After listening to the cause and effect, the parents were both proud and condemned the program group.


    The program group is not human, it has to rely on the hard work of the young guests.


    The food that your own children earn through hard work, of course, you must taste it carefully.


    The food was placed on the table, and several parents sat around together.


    Gu Che held his younger sister in his arms, "Do you want to eat more?"


    Tuanzi covered her small mouth and shook her head, her big eyes almost stuck to the steamed bun.


    Gu Che took a bag of Xiaolongbao, touched it, and it was slightly warm.


    "I''ll get the heat."


    "no, I''m fine."


    Tuanzi hurriedly brought the Xiao Long Bao over and held it in her small hands. Soon, the Xiao Long Bao was steaming hot again.


    "Miao Miao has internal strength."


    She couldn''t help shaking her head triumphantly, with a smile on the corners of her brows and eyes.


    "Miaomiao is the most powerful."


    Gu Che felt through the bag and found that the temperature was just right.


    Internal force is amazing.


    He picked up one and handed it to his sister''s mouth, "There are too many, I can''t finish it."


    The children bought 2 to 3 servings of each food, and five parents may not be able to finish it.


    Finding that there were still a lot on the table, she bit off half of the steamed bun with a reassuring ''owwow'', chewed and chewed with puffed cheeks, and swallowed the other half with a owwow.


    After eating two, the dumpling bit another one, jumped down, happily went to find other parents, stretched out his little hand, and heated it for a minute.


    Heated here, heated there, and happily returned to the arms of the second brother, continuing to cry.


    Parents were surprised to see the steaming food.


    But Gu Che and Tuanzi didn''t announce it loudly, so they just thanked them without asking further questions.


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao is really annoying, he is dishonest even when he eats, he touches here and there, he is so dirty, he has no manners at all¡¿


    ¡¾I touched it through the bag, where is it dirty? ¡¿


    ¡¾Blind, didn¡¯t you see that the food started to get steamy after she touched it? People are heating with internal force]


    ¡¾Just blow it up, where does the internal strength come from these days? I really think of myself as a hero]


    ¡¾Then how to explain the flying before? Is it so difficult to admit that someone is a master of martial arts? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t pay attention to those people, they¡¯re just scumbags. The more you talk about it, the more you work hard, just pretend you can¡¯t see it¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately, this is a live broadcast. If it was recorded and broadcast, someone must say that it was edited back and forth, and the little heroine was deliberately created¡¿


    Soon it was afternoon, and the audience guessed part of the mission.


    "This afternoon, everyone will be divided into two groups and go to work in the corn field and the peanut field respectively. If everyone works together to pick and dig more than 500 catties, I can add a big dish to you in the evening-roasted suckling pig."


    "Roast suckling pig?"


    The five little guests stared wide-eyed, "It must be super delicious!"


    Everyone wiped the corners of their lips in unison.


    In the world of children, eating is super important. For this reason, they rarely think about other things.


    The five parents reacted, "Five hundred catties? Are you sure?"


    On average, each group of guests has to complete a task of one hundred catties.


    After work, they have to make dinner.


    This is to make the guests tired!


    The host blamed, "This is the director''s arrangement." You must scold the director!


    The five parents glared at each other.


    In order to avoid everyone cutting corners, the host had to ask the director.


    Corn cannot be picked with a stalk. After the peanuts are dug out, the leaves must be removed, leaving only the peanuts. The peanuts can carry soil, but you can¡¯t deliberately smear the soil on the peanuts, and you can¡¯t shake the soil after digging out.


    "The audience on the whole network is watching you."


    Five parents: ¡°¡­¡±


    Five children: "Roast suckling pig! Roast suckling pig! Roast suckling pig!"


    ¡¾Hahaha, the sorrows and joys of human beings are not interlinked, children only have food in their eyes¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s time to enjoy farm work again¡¿


    ¡¾Five hundred catties, isn''t it a bit much¡¿


    ¡¾For skilled farmers, it must be trivial, but it¡¯s hard to say if they don¡¯t work hard¡¿


    After Tuanzi was overjoyed, he keenly sensed that his second brother was in a bad mood, so he held his hand carefully, "Second brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Che forced a smile, "The task is a bit difficult."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Don''t worry, Miaomiao is here."


    Although she hasn''t seen corn and peanuts yet, she believes that she is a little expert at work!


    That''s how confident I am!


    Tang Tian went to ask the villagers about the yield and weight of corn and peanuts, and the answer he got was that some large corn weighed one catty per piece, and two medium-sized corn weighed about one and a half catties. Peanuts are relatively hanging. It is likely that you have worked hard to dig them out, and there are not many peanuts. If you shake the soil, there will be very few.


    After discussion, the parents decided to divide into groups of six and four. The six-person group is responsible for the corn. If the peanut group does not perform well, they all come to break the corn.


    "If it''s all big corn, you only need 500 to complete the task. If it''s not enough, 1,000."


    Tang Tian cheered everyone up, "There is still hope."


    Liuman said helplessly: "If there are ten adults, I think it''s okay. The main reason is that the children may not have much fighting power."


    Liu Yue pursed her lips unhappily, "Sister, I can do it, and I will try my best to help."


    Liuman hurriedly apologized, but was a little surprised. Her younger sister has always been shy and keeps everything in her heart. This is the first time that she expresses her unhappiness clearly.


    This is a good change.


    Everyone draws lots to decide which group to go to.


    Finally, Liuman''s group and Gu Che''s group went to the peanut field.


    Duanzi cheerfully picked up the straw hat and put it on.


    "Second brother, look, brother and sister have the same style."


    Dingliu also wore a straw hat and ice sleeves. If he changed his clothes, he could blend into the local area.


    Arriving at the peanut field, Gu Che resigned himself to picking up a hoe.


    ¡¾Wait, it suddenly occurred to me that Gu Che has a back injury¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that he was injured in dancing before, and he hasn¡¯t recovered yet¡¿


    ¡¾Then why not go to the cornfield¡¿


    ¡¾Decide by lottery¡¿


    ¡¾And Gu Che is not a soft temper¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, after finishing this job, his injury will definitely recur¡¿


    Gu Che went down with a few hoes and dug out the peanuts.


    He stretched out his hand to lift the peanut leaf, shaking it lightly.


    "I shook the soil, but I didn''t wipe it."


    He had a straight face, serious, "Later, the children just need to tear off the peanuts."


    The cameraman directly gave that peanut a face-off shot.


    ¡¾It¡¯s all soil, I can barely see the peanuts¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a top class¡¿


    ¡¾But he did not violate the rules, he shook the soil and did not wipe it¡¿


    Tuanzi squatted aside, observed carefully, and nodded his head.


    "It turns out that flowers grow like this, so they need to be dug like this."


    Clarified, she raised her little meaty hand, "Let Miaomiao try it, maybe the Baguazhang can overturn the soil and reveal the peanuts."


    At the same time, the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association was editing the promotional video shot by Zhang Xiafei and was preparing to send it out tomorrow morning.


    The head of the Propaganda Department refused to issue such a promotional video.


    "He just made a few moves, isn''t this disgusting Xingyiquan?"


    The vice president waved his hand indifferently, "Hey, as long as he is famous there, people will watch it. Fame is the most important thing."


    Tan laughed angrily, he could see that the vice president didn''t really like Xingyiquan at all, even the president who was old and about to retire didn''t care about it.


    Then what''s the point of him staying here?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： God assists

    Chapter 51 God Assist


    Peanut group guests.


    Gu Che: My sister is right, my sister is the best!


    Liu Yue: Sister Miao Miao is the most powerful!


    Liuman: My sister¡¯s good friend wants to try it, so let¡¯s try it.


    Unanimous vote.


    Duanzi happily chose the front of the row of peanuts, and swiped left and right with her short legs, barely reaching the flat ground.


    Director Qian was so excited that his voice was almost hoarse.


    "I don''t know much about Baguazhang, but it must be done well! It must be done well!"


    He let several cameras focus on Gu Miaomiao. I thought it was going to turn over the peanut field, one camera was to be aimed at Gu Miaomiao, the other was to be aimed at the peanut field, and the reactions of several guests were to be filmed.


    Most viewers are also looking forward to it.


    This is a person who knows how to do light work and can use Xingyiquan to split wood. If he uses Baguazhang to turn the ground, there should be no problem.


    ¡¾What is Baguazhang again¡¿


    ¡¾It is a kind of boxing that mainly focuses on changing palms and walking around¡¿


    ¡¾Because it has been walking in a circle, and has reached all eight directions of a circle, so it is called Baguazhang¡¿


    ¡¾Learned, learned¡¿


    There are always discordant voices.


    ¡¾Just blow it up, Baguazhang is used to strengthen the body, I haven¡¯t heard that it can turn over the vegetable field¡¿


    ¡¾I know Baguazhang is a national martial arts performance and competition event. If she is really good at it, why don¡¯t I see her take part in a martial arts competition and win the championship, and I haven¡¯t seen any platform invite her to perform¡¿


    ¡¾That is, many people boast that she is a master of martial arts, but she doesn''t seem to have the level or rank of martial arts at all¡¿


    ¡¾Who is bragging that she is a master of martial arts? It''s obvious that you are the ones who praised her, okay¡¿


    Gu Cheng rarely spared time to watch the live broadcast, and found that there were a lot of questioning voices suddenly appearing in the barrage.


    He has a cold personality and doesn''t like to socialize, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t know some things in the circle.


    My younger sister is just a kid who knows some martial arts, she doesn''t block the way of others, at most she has a sense of presence. But now, many people are saying that my sister does not have a super rank in the official martial arts, and they are attacking her.


    This is an organized attack, but I don''t know if the target is only my sister, or him or my brother.


    Gu Cheng contacted his younger brother''s agent and asked him to check.


    Jin Tong joked: "Director Gu, you have contacted me more times than Brother Gu."


    Gu Che has always ignored these things, if you criticize, you can criticize, if you scold, you can scold, if you can hurt me, I will lose. Jin Tong sometimes gets angry, but Gu Che can still play games on his mobile phone calmly.


    Conversely, the seemingly indifferent Gu Cheng contacted him several times about his younger siblings.


    Gu Che brothers and sisters didn''t know that someone was blackmailing them again.


    Tuanzi walked to the front and started walking in circles, at an increasingly faster speed.


    Baguazhang is characterized by agility and versatility in hand-to-hand combat.


    But when it comes to Tuanzi, she has been brewing for so long, just for one trick.


    Accumulate strength and push with the palm of your hand.


    "what!"


    Everyone watched intently.


    At that moment, they seemed to see the tumbling air waves, rushing out like a dragon, rolling up the soil on the ground and scattering it on both sides.


    Roll up the dirt?


    Everyone took a closer look and found that the soil in this row of peanut fields had been turned up and scattered, revealing some peanuts covered with soil.


    Gu Che approached, casually lifted it up, and successfully lifted it up.


    "Miao Miao, you are too powerful!"


    It''s rare for a top streamer to be overjoyed.


    Sister¡¯s trick saves them the process of digging, and their only job is to tear off the peanuts.


    Although it will be tiring, it is better than digging and pulling before.


    The onlookers hadn''t recovered yet, and neither had the audience in the live broadcast room. Gu Che had already discussed with his sister while holding peanuts.


    "Miao Miao, you made it too clean, these peanuts didn''t get much dirt, the next row you are like this..."


    Tuanzi listened very carefully, and nodded obediently when he heard the words.


    Gu Che really wanted to rub her face, why is his sister so obedient?


    Seeing that his hands were covered with dirt, Gu Che could only withdraw his hands in embarrassment.


    Second row, let''s go!


    "Hey-ha!"


    Gu Che mentioned the peanuts, and saw that the peanuts were covered with a lot of dirt, and they were shaking gently, but they didn''t shake too much, so he was very satisfied.


    The program group is not human, the guests have coups.


    Accompanied by the sound of "Hey Ha", this piece of peanut field was turned over, and the guests only needed to bring a small bench to sit and process the peanuts.


    It will be very tiring, but it is much better than before, and it saves a lot of time.


    ¡¾No, I didn¡¯t realize it, the peanut field is over¡¿


    ¡¾It was too fast, I didn¡¯t see clearly when she repeated it several times¡¿


    ¡¾Did you see the air wave? It should be the violent impact of the air, coupled with the Tyndall effect... Forget it, I can¡¯t make it up anymore]


    ¡¾I beg the program team to slow down¡¿


    The program group really did a slow motion in the central camera.


    ¡¾It¡¯s really amazing, I¡¯ve actually seen a Baguazhang performance, but it¡¯s not the same as this one¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, the performances of those teachers are also very good-looking and very imposing, but Miao Miao always has a different feeling here¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao has internal strength, they don¡¯t have internal strength, so they look different. If those teachers also have internal strength, they will definitely have a similar effect]


    ¡¾I predicted in advance how dark a wave of sunspots would be. They would say that these lands were turned over in advance, and a mechanism was set up. It only needs to be done by Miao Miao, and the mechanism will be activated, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, it makes sense, Heizi is probably happy to use your version¡¿


    ¡¾I am different from you, you care about Heizi, I care about Zhu Fangfang, hurry up and edit¡¿


    ¡¾Zhu Fang Fangfang: I''m cutting it, I''m cutting it¡¿


    I wish Fang Gan a whole noon, edited the previous video of flying on the street, processed the noise, and sent it out with the soundtrack, instantly attracting a lot of traffic for the show.


    Now fans praise him as a tentacle monster, and no longer call him an ace pigeon.


    Zhu Fang himself was in pain and happiness, and only after editing a video, a new task came to his door.


    Not only the staff but also some local villagers came to watch.


    It was also the first time for them to see this kind of trick, and they were amazed. They wanted to know if this trick could be used in their own peanut fields.


    Soon an aunt came to the door to discuss with Tuanzi.


    "Baby, why don''t you help our house look through, and I''ll call a few people to help you pick peanuts."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    "Okay, okay~"


    Tuanzi actually noticed that the second brother had a problem with his waist, so he agreed without hesitation.


    Thinking of the naughty director uncle, she lowered her voice again, her little face wrinkled.


    "Auntie, why don''t you discuss it with the director''s uncle, he is broken, and he insists on seeing our jokes, obviously we can help each other, this is a traditional virtue."


    ¡¾Miao Miao: super soft voice¡¿


    ¡¾Actually we can all hear it¡¿


    ¡¾Smart Dumplings¡¿


    After the "friendly negotiation" between the aunts and uncles in the village and the director, everyone finally reached an agreement.


    Tuanzi helped ten families turn over the peanut field, and each of the ten families sent one person to help the guests, even if there was one more person.


    The peanut field selected by the program group is actually only half an acre, not that big. Apparently, the director team didn''t think the guests would be able to dig up these peanuts.


    The yield of peanut seedlings in Liujia Village is between 500 and 800 catties, which is considered a middle-production area.


    Gu Che and the villagers inquired about the average output of Xialiujia Village. It would depend on the subtlety of the director''s expression.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Old man, you are very bad¡¿


    ¡¾If they were given an acre of peanut land, maybe they would have completed the task directly¡¿


    ¡¾The director didn''t expect a divine assist¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： begging to boast

    Chapter 52 Begging for boast


    When Tuanzi came back after helping ten households dig up land, everyone was still tearing peanuts.


    She heard her second brother''s nagging voice.


    "Aunt...Big sister, we don''t want to be quick, we just want to cover each peanut with mud, but we can see the peanut clearly."


    There is a big bamboo basket not far away.


    Gu Che strongly demanded that the program team reluctantly spread a thick layer of plastic bags on the bottom of the bamboo baskets to prevent the soil from falling out.


    The dumpling jumped up and down, grabbed the bamboo basket and looked inside, only to find that there were peanuts with dirt inside.


    "Will the task be completed immediately?"


    She hugged the bamboo basket with both hands, lifted it up, felt the weight, and felt a little disappointed.


    "It''s too light, and with dirt, it''s not too heavy."


    She put down the bamboo basket with a sad expression on her face.


    "I don''t know how many catties I will have in the end."


    ¡¾Hello, you call this very light¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che also came over to move just now, but did not move¡¿


    ¡¾She really lifted her two little hands easily, and the strength is too great¡¿


    Four guests and ten villagers processed half an acre of peanuts in less than an hour.


    Gu Che wiped his sweat.


    "It can be weighed."


    "Poof."


    Jingliu was startled, looked down, and found that his sister was pursing her lips and smiling, like a little fox who had stolen a chicken.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his sister laughing, he couldn''t help laughing too.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tuanzi laughed loudly, "Second brother, your face, you are a tabby cat!"


    Gu Che was startled, and simply moved closer to a camera to examine his face carefully.


    Before sweating too much, he accidentally wiped it with his muddy hands a few times, plus he kept pulling peanuts, and the air around him was also dusty. He has indeed become a big tabby cat.


    ¡¾Oh my god, his face is too close¡¿


    ¡¾Post stickers! ¡¿


    ¡¾The face shot is also handsome, this face is simply a modeling face¡¿


    ¡¾I suddenly feel that he is not far away at all. I go back to my hometown every winter and summer vacation, and I also have to do farm work, hahaha¡¿


    Always pay attention to the top-notch image and frown.


    Tuanzi followed and continued to giggle.


    "Big tabby cat, the second brother is a tabby cat!"


    Gu Che glanced at his sister, but it seemed that nothing was going well.


    "Then you are the little cat."


    Danzi: "!"


    Dumpling tried to jump up to see his face.


    "It''s so dirty!"


    She quickly realized the reality, "Then we are brothers and sisters of Hualianmao, which is not bad."


    is pretty good.


    Gu Che thought to himself, at least when the eldest brother is not in such a mess, he can''t be a tabby cat.


    Gu Che: (*^¨Œ^*)


    There was a conflict between the guest group and the program group during the weighing.


    Director: "No, you guys are covered in too much dirt, you are not qualified!"


    Gu Che argued with reason: "We all dealt with it according to your requirements. We shook the soil and didn''t take the initiative to wipe the soil. It''s just so heavy."


    Director: "But your soil already weighs a hundred catties."


    The two sides are deadlocked.


    Tuanzi sauntered closer with his hands behind his back.


    Finding that the director was blushing and had a thick neck, he whispered, "Uncle, lower your head."


    The director didn''t know why, so he subconsciously bent down and lowered his head.


    Seeing this, Tuanzi grabbed his clothes without hesitation, lifted them up and ran away.


    "Second Brother, Miao Miao has taken the villain away, so hurry up and weigh yourself!"


    Director Qian: "!"


    Director Qian: "I don''t want this kind of flight, at least that kind of flight."


    Tuanzi didn''t listen, he raised an adult with his little hand, and ran fast with his short legs, wishing he could send the naughty director uncle out of the village.


    By the time she sent the person back again, the weighing was over.


    Without Qian Dao, the others could not compete with Gu Che and the others.


    Once weighed, it was almost four hundred catties.


    After landing on the ground, Director Qian pressed his dizzy head, "The soil must be more than one hundred catties."


    The yield per mu in Liujia Village has been between 500 and 800 catties. This half acre of land can basically produce two to three hundred catties of peanuts.


    His protest was ignored.


    Anyway, they came according to the rules, and currently harvest 400 catties of peanuts.


    "Okay, let''s go to the corn group."


    Duanzi is very curious about sweet corn.


    "Second brother, what can corn do?"


    Gu Che said casually, "It''s delicious when steamed."


    Liu Yue interjected, "Actually, grilled corn is also delicious, and you can sprinkle some seasonings on it."


    Liuman: "Scrambled eggs with corn kernels, baked corn, corn soup, chicken diced corn, corn and pork ribs and other soups are all delicious, and the soups are all sweet."


    Duanzi''s saliva was almost three thousand miles away.


    It sounds delicious.


    Gu Che looked down and found that she had already started fantasizing about tasting all kinds of corn delicacies, so he chuckled lightly.


    Duanzi immediately opened his eyes.


    "Second brother, what are you laughing at?"


    She has a keen sense, "Although you look handsome and good-looking when you smile, don''t you like to eat jokes?"


    "No, I like to eat too."


    Gu Che opened his eyes and lied.


    He cared more about another sentence.


    "Second brother looks handsome when he smiles?"


    "Yes~"


    Tuanzi raised his head and praised, "Second brother is very handsome, anyway, he is one of the most handsome... people Miao Miao has ever seen!"


    Gu Che: "!!"


    "One of?"


    Tuanzi took it for granted, "Because the eldest brother is also very handsome!"


    Gu Che: o(¦á¦ä¦á)o


    ¡¾LOL¡¿


    ¡¾Hearing his sister praise him for being handsome, Gu Che''s eyes lit up. I found out that my sister exaggerated my brother''s handsomeness, and the whole person is listless]


    When the four arrived at the cornfield, the other six were still humming and breaking the corn.


    The styles of the three groups of guests are particularly distinctive.


    Su Chaomu: "Dad, look, I broke another big one!"


    Su Chaomu: "Dad, look, I broke another one! Dad, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Su Hanjiang: "..."


    Tang Tian: "Look, son, is the one I broke big?"


    Tang Tian: "Son, look, dad is amazing, right?"


    Tang Jing: "Dad, talk less and do more."


    Tang Tian: "..."


    Ye Chen: "Dad, try harder, are you not full?"


    Ye Chen: "Twist like this, twist like this again, won''t it just break off?"


    Ye Chen: "You''re a grown-up, don''t show off, you still have to raise a son!"


    Ye Feng: "..."


    Su Zhaomu noticed that his little friend was coming, and immediately ran over with a big corn in his arms.


    "Look, isn''t this big?"


    Tuanzi sniffed hard.


    "Don''t you smell sweet?"


    Su Zhaomu thought that the corn he broke was big and sweet, so he immediately peeled off some of the coat to reveal the corn kernels.


    "Smell again!"


    Duanzi moved her little nose, her eyes lit up.


    "It''s so fragrant and sweet, it must be delicious!"


    She still remembered the task of the guest group, so she hurried to ask the director, "Bad uncle...cough, uncle director, if we break more than 100 catties of corn, can we cook and eat the extra part?"


    Director Qian: "...I heard it." What''s wrong with him?


    Several adults approached Gu Che and Liu Man.


    "How did it become a hundred catties?"


    Gu Che couldn''t hide his pride, "Thanks to Miao Miao, we finished digging up the peanuts, which weighed four hundred catties."


    His sister is the most powerful, come and praise her!


    Top Liu didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning was all over his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： trafficker

    Chapter 53 Traffickers


    Compared to the proud but reserved top class, little girl Liu Yue is much more frank.


    "Miao Miao is amazing, she was like this at the time, and she is like this again..."


    The originally demure and shy girl even posed.


    The other guests cooperated and made voices such as ''oh oh'', ''awesome'', ''I really want to see it with my own eyes''.


    All kinds of compliments fell into the ears of the top class.


    Top stream is satisfied.


    His sister is the best!


    His best sister is learning how to pick corn.


    After discovering that kung fu was useless, she could only learn from Su Chaomu, "Twist left, twist right, take it off!"


    Su Zhaomu cheered and said, "The one you picked is also big, but I picked it even bigger."


    Tuanzi was not convinced, "Miao Miao picked bigger!"


    She walked forward angrily, "Miao Miao continues to pick, let''s see who picks more and better!"


    Su Zhaomu clutched his chin, pretended to think, and said loudly after a few seconds, "Then I will accept your challenge with great mercy!"


    Other children also came to join in the fun.


    It''s just a pity, no matter how high the fighting spirit of the children is, they have to be soft on the corn suits in front of their height.


    They can only pick very low corn.


    However, the children actively participated, the five parents worked hard, and the corn group had already picked part of it. They quickly stopped and weighed more than 120 catties.


    Several adults wiped off their sweat, with relief on their faces, "It''s finally over."


    Su Hanjiang: "Is this season more tiring than last season?"


    Ye Feng nodded, "The program team is getting more and more ruthless."


    Tang Tian teased him, "Do you have any regrets?"


    Ye Feng pointed to his face, "Look at my expression."


    Duanzi only cares about what to do with the excess corn.


    "Can Miao Miao pick out the excess and take it away?"


    Tuanzi stood obediently in front of Director Qian with her hands in her hands.


    This move allowed Director Qian to enter the country again.


    ¡¾Director Qian: Tired¡¿


    ¡¾Qian Dao: If I don''t agree, will you little villain lift me up again? ¡¿


    ¡¾Director Qian: Let me give you the extra corn¡¿


    Director Qian remained silent, and netizens analyzed his feelings in various ways.


    Tuanzi quietly took a small step forward.


    Director Qian subconsciously took a big step back.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    Director Qian hurriedly said: "Here, here, pick whatever you want!"


    Tuanzi glanced at him suspiciously, then moved towards the corn basket.


    "Uncle director is really so straightforward? No more bad ideas?"


    Director Qian: "..."


    ¡¾Tsk tsk, I have left a psychological shadow on the children of others¡¿


    ¡¾To tell you the truth, this season''s program group is really ruthless, and the second episode will be more aggressive¡¿


    ¡¾You have to wait for the guest to get used to it before making trouble¡¿


    Tuanzi invited the friends to pick corn together, everyone picked seven or eight big corns and ran away.


    A staff member said: "They don''t seem to weigh it."


    Director Qian said wearily: "Forget it, we are a variety show, don''t take it seriously."


    Staff: "..." Didn''t you say in the meeting that you have to be serious to be interesting?


    It just so happens that Tuanzi lives in No. 3 Corn Room.


    She excitedly hugged the corn to find the owner of the house.


    "Auntie, look, isn''t Miao Miao''s corn very good?"


    The host''s complexion was a bit gloomy, and there was a strong sadness between his brows, but when he saw Miao Miao, he still showed a kind smile.


    "It''s very big, Miao Miao is really powerful."


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at her, "Auntie, you seem to be very sad. What happened to your family, can Miaomiao help?"


    Aunt Wang didn''t say a word, knowing that they were going to start cooking dinner, she offered to help light the fire.


    The ingredients bought by the children have been distributed to the parents.


    Everyone prepares the meals, and then takes them to the threshing ground, and everyone eats together.


    Gu Che specially ordered stewed beef, and planned to stir-fry beef for his sister.


    According to his sister''s habit, when he is cooking, he will definitely poke his head out, and occasionally sneak in to steal food.


    He just waited for his sister to do it, to tease her.


    I looked back several times, but I didn''t see my sister.


    He couldn''t help but walked to the door and asked the staff, "Where is Miao Miao?"


    Staff: "I''m chatting with people at the entrance of the village."


    Gu Che: "?"


    Village entrance.


    Many families have finished their meal, and they will enjoy the shade under the big banyan tree at the entrance of the village together.


    Many old people will come with teapots and chess.


    The few children in the village are also playing around here.


    But today, things are different here.


    A little Douding came to practice Tai Chi.


    There are also some old people in the village who know Tai Chi, and they will follow suit.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know why, every time I see these slow movements, I feel very calm and at ease¡¿


    ¡¾I feel that I have only been here for a day, and I have already integrated into the local area¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: What about me? Does my sister not want me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Top Liu is still cooking at home, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾This is almost the same as when we were young. Parents cook and children run around. When it¡¯s time to eat, just shout a few times and we¡¯ll go home¡¿


    ¡¾Is Gu Miaomiao deliberately showing off, practicing Tai Chi everywhere¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you just know how to do Tai Chi, many college students can also do it¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front took the wrong medicine¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t worry, it''s either a gangster, a black man or a navy army. I''ve seen too much¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t think so much.


    She is practicing Tai Chi, one is that the amount of exercise today has not reached the standard, and the other is that she wants to inquire about something.


    "Grandma, do you know Aunt Wang?"


    She also took the initiative to say Aunt Wang''s name, which she asked the program staff for.


    Grandma who was peeling peanuts sighed.


    "Well, she and Lao Liu are hard-working people. They only had a daughter in their forties, and they were abducted in a few years. If her daughter grows up well, she will only be seven years old."


    Others also talked about what they knew.


    "It was lost in the town. She took the child to the market by car and didn''t look at it for a few minutes. The child was abducted and has not been found yet."


    "She wanted to throw herself into the river, but was stopped by everyone."


    "Hey, why don''t the traffickers die?"


    "The couple have been looking for children for the past few years, and they often learn about various fugitive traffickers."


    Duanzi pouted.


    "Human traffickers, really annoying, the most annoying."


    Her eyes are a little red.


    She worked hard to return to her family, and she also hoped that the sister she had never seen would return to her parents.


    The mood of the audience in the live broadcast room also became heavy.


    ¡¾Really, human traffickers are a cancer, and how many families are broken because of it¡¿


    ¡¾And buying and selling must be the same crime. If you don¡¯t buy, how can you sell it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it¡¿


    ¡¾In fact, our program has such a large traffic, we can help find children through the program¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, look, it¡¯s already dinner, and there are still tens of millions of viewers online, let¡¯s help together¡¿


    Director Qian has been paying attention to all the live broadcast rooms, and saw that many netizens were swiping this. After thinking about it, he simply asked someone to contact the Liu family to see if they had any photos of their children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： pull step

    Chapter 54 Pull step


    When Aunt Wang and Uncle Liu heard that the program team was going to help find a child, they were so excited that they couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    The staff they talked to also had a child at home, and seeing them like this made me feel sad.


    "You can tell us the name, photo, video, and where you got lost that year. We will help find people during the live broadcast, and we will also mobilize netizens on various platforms to help."


    Aunt Wang didn''t care to help in the kitchen, so she hurried to find her daughter''s photo.


    Her daughter was lost when she was three and a half years old. It has been almost four years, and maybe she has changed a lot.


    She doesn''t have too much hope, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, she will work hard. That''s her child!


    The staff comforted her: "You have to believe that netizens are powerful. Even if there are only photos of more than three years old, according to the characteristics of your child, everyone may be able to draw her current appearance."


    When everyone was having dinner, the program group played the photos of the lost daughter of the Liu family, described the characteristics in detail, and posted a blog post at the top.


    In addition, in the following live broadcast, they will also broadcast photos of Liu''s daughter from time to time.


    Most viewers have no opinion. Those who are already parents can only sympathize and feel sad. When I was young, I thought that I would be far away from my parents, and I wished I could find out the traffickers and beat them up.


    There are also dissonant sounds.


    ¡¾This is a variety show, I¡¯m here for fun, what are you doing with such a heavy topic¡¿


    ¡¾That is, there are people who have a job, and they talk about it themselves. It is the staff who are busy¡¿


    ¡¾If a good variety show has become like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of overturning?¡¿


    Director Qian is really not afraid.


    As long as the Gu Che group is still there, this season will not be overturned. He even used the authority of the program group to send the top barrage.


    ¡¾This is a variety show with children, we want to see the growth of children in the show. Then it is our responsibility to pay attention to the children. It is precisely because we have a strong appeal that we should stand up and take on some social responsibilities to help every abducted child find their way home. ¡¿


    After dinner, the guests will go home.


    "Second Brother, Miao Miao has something to tell Uncle Director."


    Gu Che said gently: "Go, I''ll wait for you over there."


    Tuanzi ran to Director Qian with a rattling, grinning.


    Director Qian: "..." Don''t laugh, he''s starting to get scared.


    "Uncle, you are really a good person."


    Director Qian coughed a few times, "Aren''t you a villain?"


    "no no."


    Tuanzi shook his head quickly, and asked obediently, "Is there anything I can help you with, Uncle? Miao Miao will definitely help."


    The director really wanted her to perform Xingyiquan, Baguazhang and so on a few more times.


    These are highlights.


    Although these have been included in the National Intangible Cultural Heritage List, how can I say that the power of publicity is not enough, the way of publicity is not interesting enough, and young people are not interested.


    The appearance of Gu Miaomiao is an opportunity.


    Not only because she knows these things, there are quite a few people who know them now, but also because she has internal strength, lightness kung fu, and her past experience is full of mystery.


    Young people don¡¯t like to watch simple Xingyiquan and Baguazhang, but if the performer is strong in martial arts and can fly over walls, who doesn¡¯t like to watch it, and who doesn¡¯t have a martial arts dream?


    Director Qian hinted a few words cryptically.


    Tuanzi was thoughtful, she rubbed her little face, "Miao Miao knows."


    Director Qian was suspicious: "You really know?"


    "I know, I know."


    She readily agreed, but Director Qian felt a little uneasy.


    The next day, before dawn, the dumpling got up.


    Finding that the second brother was still sleeping, she didn''t bother him, and tiptoed out the door. Seeing that a group of staff were already preparing in the yard, she immediately showed a bright smile.


    Staff: "..." suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    The premonition soon came true.


    Tuanzi, with her chubby face, warmly invites everyone to do morning exercises together.


    "I used to practice Taijiquan, let''s practice Xingyiquan together today."


    Staff: "..." Can you refuse?


    The dog''s eyes immediately lowered, and Tuanzi looked at them innocently and aggrieved, "But, this is the director''s uncle''s request? Miao Miao doesn''t want to be dishonest."


    Staff: "..." The director is really smart!


    Soon the sleepy-eyed Director Qian was also dragged over.


    Facing Tuanzi''s warm invitation, he waved his hands again and again, "I''m getting old, so I won''t come."


    "But last night, it was the director uncle who said that he wanted to study together?"


    Tuanzi pointed to his Kung Fu outfit, "Miaomiao even changed into clothes."


    Director Qian: "I didn''t say that."


    "You said it!"


    Tuanzi was furious, "My brothers, sisters, uncles and aunts must have heard it."


    Xiao Rou pointed to the camera, meaning that the audience must have heard that conversation last night.


    ¡¾Yes, yes, we all heard it¡¿


    ¡¾The director is hinting that Miao Miao will do more performances, Miao Miao will bring everyone to perform together, there is nothing wrong with it¡¿


    ¡¾I think there is something wrong with the program team, why did it broadcast live so early, today is Sunday, I want to sleep late¡¿


    ¡¾You sleep, no one is stopping you¡¿


    Most viewers couldn''t fall asleep.


    They want to watch the live broadcast, so don''t stop anyone!


    Recording and broadcasting are boring, what if all the pictures they want to watch are cut off?


    Early in the morning, the audience got up to watch the live broadcast, and Tuanzi led the staff of the program group to fight Xingyi together.


    Waiting until after nine o''clock in the morning, this scene undoubtedly reached the top of the hot search list again.


    And today, as luck would have it, is the day when the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association releases a promotional video.


    In order to show that his decision was correct, Vice President Fan Cai and Zhang Xiafei''s manager joined forces to buy a hot search spot, ranked 22nd.


    The hot search names brought Zhang Xiafei and Xingyiquan.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know Zhang Xiafei, but they knew about Xingyiquan because of "Travel with Parents 2", so they clicked in and took a look, dumbfounded.


    ¡¾That''s it? ¡¿


    ¡¾To tell the truth, I am better than him if I hit him twice¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s still an official promotional video, I¡¯m about to throw up¡¿


    ¡¾Please Gu Miaomiao''s publicity is better than his publicity¡¿


    But soon, the navy bought by the agent arrived soon, and the comments were mainly divided into two categories. One, my brother performed really well, he deserves to be a publicity ambassador. Two, refuse Gu Miaomiao to touch porcelain.


    at the same time.


    Zhang Xiafei was a little anxious.


    That day, I met the Gu Che brothers and sisters at the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association, and learned the cause and effect from the vice president. He scolded his manager and Fan Cai **** in his heart, and was worried that Gu Che would still wear small shoes for him.


    As a result, nothing happened.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time became a little bolder.


    When the manager suggested that he step on Gu Miaomiao to take the position, he hesitated for a while, but agreed.


    Their team plan goes like this. If the promotional video received a good response, it would be intentional or unintentional to reveal that the association once wanted to invite Gu Miaomiao, and finally thought that Zhang Xiafei was better.


    If the response to the promotional video is not good, it is said that the association originally wanted to invite Gu Miaomiao, but Zhang Xiafei is better. If Gu Miaomiao is the promotional ambassador, the effect will only be worse.


    No matter what the plan is, in the end they think he is better and Gu Miaomiao is worse.


    The agent also persuaded: "What a child knows is all touted by others. Are you afraid of losing to a child?"


    If you step on Gu Miaomiao''s position, you can gain the popularity of Gu Cheng and Gu Che.


    The desire to be popular overwhelmed the last trace of worry. After Zhang Xiafei agreed to the plan, he has been paying close attention to the reactions of all parties.


    He even thought that since Gu Che would hate him anyway and even suppress him, it would be better to strike first, he was just fighting back legitimately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： release the sea

    Chapter 55 Release the Sea


    Fortunately, Director Qian knew that there was one relaxation, and he provided breakfast the next morning. The main activity in the morning was to hold a sports meeting with the villagers.


    The guests are in a group, and Liujia Village will choose another ten representatives.


    If the guests win, they can choose an assist card and invite the staff to help when doing tasks in the afternoon. If the representative of Liujia Village wins, each family can receive a big gift package from all the sponsors, which is very generous.


    Director Qian: "Now is the children''s competition, the first event - 100 meters."


    After the countdown sounded, Gu Miaomiao reached the finish line within a second.


    Director Qian: "..."


    Other contestants: ¡°¡­¡±


    Audiences:"¡­"


    Director Qian began to wipe his sweat, "No, no, you are cheating."


    "Not at all!"


    Duanzi quit, with a vicious expression on her face.


    "Miao Miao is serious about running, but running too fast."


    Director Qian: "You don''t run until your feet hit the ground."


    Tuanzi was so angry that he kept stamping his feet.


    "There is a landing, but you can''t see it."


    Recently, the Guwu system has popularized a lot of knowledge for her, and Tuanzi hurriedly said, "If you don''t believe me, watch the replay!"


    Director Qian played the replay in the live broadcast room, and found that the dumpling really touched the ground with its toes.


    Just comparing like this is not interesting at all.


    He beckoned the dumpling over.


    Tuanzi folded her hands, sticking to Dingliu, ignoring him, looking angry.


    "Add food for lunch today, big food!"


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Tuanzi ran over quickly, raised his head with a smile, "What big dish?"


    "You can order whatever you want when the time comes."


    Director Qian whispered: "You have to let the other children have a sense of participation. Anyway, we are just an informal fun competition. We will have a re-competition later. You let the water... No, how about letting the sea go?"


    Small head has big doubts.


    "What is water release?"


    Director Qian blushed and had to explain in more detail.


    ¡¾Director Qian, are you sorry¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, Miao Miao doesn¡¯t play the game without releasing the water¡¿


    ¡¾Then it¡¯s not like teaching children to turn on water¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, it''s just an informal fun competition, I don''t care, it doesn''t matter if there is something to eat¡¿


    Originally, the barrage was normal.


    As a result, a messy barrage soon appeared.


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao is just showing off, and she doesn''t know how to let other children know¡¿


    ¡¾The little heroine wants to debut as a martial artist¡¿


    ¡¾Xingyiquan is ashamed to teach others¡¿


    ¡¾Xingyi Boxing Association did not choose her as a publicity ambassador is too correct¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t say that before, Gu Miaomiao is still touching Zhang Xiafei, Zhang Xiafei is also innocent¡¿


    Some viewers just found these bullet screens annoying and would hide the bullet screens. Some were curious and ran to search and found that these people were talking about the promotional video of the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association.


    The hot search is there, and various marketing accounts also explain the so-called cause and effect. The general idea is that the association originally planned to find Gu Miaomiao, but felt that the kid was unreliable, so they found Zhang Xiafei. As a result, Gu Miaomiao''s brother hired a sailor to touch Zhang Xiafei.


    Soon, Zhang Xiafei ushered in a wave of traffic, mostly passers-by.


    There are also some netizens who have eyes and have their own judgment.


    What they were watching was not what Shui Jun said, but a video comparing two people practicing Xingyiquan.


    ¡¾I think Gu Miaomiao plays better¡¿


    ¡¾Choose based on merit, not age¡¿


    ¡¾Personally, I think it¡¯s a loss for the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association not to choose Gu Miaomiao. Anyway, I prefer Gu Miaomiao¡¯s performance¡¿


    Soon, this group of people was washed away by the navy.


    Netizens also have a temper, are you rushing at me? How dare you rush at me? Then don''t blame me for being rude.


    This group of people were originally passers-by, but after being chased by the navy, they turned into Zhang Xiafei''s black fans and posted posts from professional and unprofessional perspectives.


    Zhang Xiafei received another wave of traffic from angry netizens, who could barely be called his temporary black fans.


    The barrage in the live broadcast room is still dominated by naval forces.


    They not only blamed Gu Miaomiao for touching Zhang Xiafei, but also argued that Gu Miaomiao did not have a martial arts rank certified by the official martial arts association, and believed that she was not qualified to perform various martial arts on the show. This kind of performance is just grandstanding.


    ¡¾Resist unranked people using martial arts as a gimmick¡¿


    ¡¾Resolutely boycott¡¿


    Some viewers were really annoyed, and they actually ran to find out what the martial arts rank was, and when they saw it, they laughed angrily.


    ¡¾Has the person who sprayed her without rank read the relevant regulations? ¡¿


    ¡¾Martial arts are divided into ten grades and nine grades. The tenth grade is the lowest. You can apply for the exam if you are over three years old. Grade 9 and over six years old can apply for the exam. There is a period after the first level, and you can apply for the exam if you are over 15 years old. The highest nine-duan must be over 60 years old to apply for the exam, and the eighth-duan must be obtained for more than five years]


    ¡¾I dare say that Gu Miaomiao''s professionalism is strong enough. She loses because she is not old enough. Now she can apply for level 10 at most. Level 10 only needs to complete three class hours to get it automatically. Anyone can get it¡¿


    ¡¾You can¡¯t say that people are not professional because of the age limit because of regulations? ¡¿


    ¡¾At least, his lightness kung fu is real, his internal strength is real, Taijiquan is better than our school teachers, and Xingyiquan can split wood¡¿


    The people who organized the water army saw that some people with good deeds checked the relevant regulations and quickly changed their words.


    ¡¾Don''t everyone say she is a martial arts genius? Excellent people can let the rules make way, just like some colleges and universities admit junior high school students early, and some universities hire people in their twenties as professors. If she is really good, why doesn''t the martial arts association break the rules and let her take the exam? ¡¿


    ¡¾To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not good enough, but I¡¯m ashamed to call it a master of martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾We didn''t say it, it''s clear that you guys are killing it¡¿


    The two sides quarreled, and the live broadcast room became more and more smoky.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Director Qian called Gu Che who was watching his sister''s game aside, and briefly explained what happened.


    "It should be someone who is in the dark, Mr. Gu, how do you see how to deal with it."


    Gu Che went directly to his assistant for his phone.


    Qian Dao was puzzled.


    Gu Che''s face darkened, "My sister is only four and a half years old. This organized and disciplined attack has seriously damaged her physical and mental health. I want to call the police and sue according to the regulations. My sister cannot suffer in vain."


    Director Qian: "..."


    Director Qian looked at the dumpling that was competing.


    After releasing the water, the dumplings seem to experience the happiness of ordinary people, which will mingle with local children.


    friendship first, competition later. Keeping this point in mind, Tuanzi no longer pursues the first place, but her performance has conquered the local children, and everyone warmly invites her to their home for dinner.


    The dumplings that are happy to eat will wish to take everyone away.


    Director Qian looked at her smiling face, then at Gu Che''s black face, and stroked his somewhat bald head.


    "It''s fine, anyway, no one expects you to call the police immediately, and you can catch them off guard."


    Now all are real-name registrations, and officials can better obtain those information and find out the source.


    Gu Che angrily called the police, and then called his manager.


    Jin Tong: "Ancestor, are you finally willing to make a phone call?"


    Gu Che: "..."


    Jin Tong didn''t dare to tease him too hard, so he quickly told Gu Cheng''s arrangement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： cousin

    Chapter 56 Cousin


    Jin Tong: "Director Gu felt something was wrong yesterday. He suspected that someone was probing with rhythm, and asked me to find someone to investigate. We have locked down a few suspects here. As a result, the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association released a promotional video today. There is no need to check, it was done by Zhang Xiafei''s team."


    Speaking of this, Jin Tong felt guilty.


    It''s true that he loves money, but Gu Che has been taking care of him since his debut. He is very aware of the damage caused by the car accident to this top class.


    Now that my younger sister is back, she is still very good. Others warmly invited her to be a publicity ambassador, and he made good arrangements as a middleman.


    Never expected that there would be a group of people in that association holding back their legs and going back on their promises.


    Gu Che was also angry.


    Knowing that Zhang Xiafei has become the new ambassador, his thoughts are simple.


    If Zhang Xiafei didn''t know in advance that his sister was about to sign the contract, he wouldn''t be angry. If the other party took the initiative to send a message to explain a few words, the matter would be written off, and he only dealt with the association.


    He asked Jintong to investigate, and Zhang Xiafei did not know about it beforehand.


    Even if the man didn''t apologize, he didn''t do anything.


    But now, well, the team has made such a big commotion, if Zhang Xiafei is not aware of it, it would be to treat him as a fool.


    "Look up his nearest resources."


    Jin Tong: "Understood."


    "By the way," Jin Tong said again, "Director Gu contacted the Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association, and the other party warmly invited Miao Miao to be a publicity ambassador. As long as Miao Miao agrees, the contract can be signed online later, and the official announcement will be made directly."


    Jiang City only established the Xingyi Boxing Association two years ago, and the number of members has only been around 50 so far. It is a very young and energetic association with relatively young members who have always wanted to carry forward Xingyiquan.


    They had wanted to invite Gu Miaomiao a long time ago, but they had no way out. Gu Cheng contacted them, and they agreed directly.


    Gu Che pursed his lips, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    I always feel that the elder brother is too powerful and has everything. He is clearly by his sister''s side, not as good as his elder brother.


    Jin Tong: "As long as the contract is signed online, after this period ends, return to Jiang City, and directly shoot a promotional video...Why have you been silent?"


    "Humph."


    Gu Che snorted coldly: "After lunch, I will sign the contract online and hang up."


    Jintong: "..."


    Although the live broadcast room and the Internet are noisy, it does not have much impact on the children.


    The parent group lost the game.


    Su Hanjiang tried hard to find a replacement, "We are advertising for sponsors."


    Tang Tian nodded, "Look, the villagers are now paying attention to the sponsor''s products."


    The camera actually gave the ten winning villagers... and the big gift bags in their hands.


    There are many sponsors in the program group, including furniture, drinks and home appliances!


    In this big gift package, there is a home appliance exchange card. The winning villagers can exchange for any home appliance at a certain price, including but not limited to TVs, refrigerators, and air conditioners.


    The villagers of Xiti Home Appliance warmly invited the guests to have dinner together.


    The program team no longer has to spend time preparing meals for the guests.


    Everyone happily went to eat together.


    Gu Che found that his sister fell behind while walking.


    Looking back, I saw my sister pursing her lips and snickering, walking backwards with her short legs, walking slowly to the director''s side.


    Director Qian: "...Little Ancestor, what''s the matter?"


    Tuanzi smiled shyly and patted his stomach.


    Director Qian: Got it.


    "Let''s order."


    Duanzi cheered: "Tamal pork, braised pork ribs, salt and pepper prawns..."


    "Wait," Director Qian stopped her, "I can only order one."


    The dumplings were a little tangled, after much deliberation, they ordered tamales aggrieved.


    She had a slumped face, her eyes drooped slightly, and she looked pitiful.


    "A pot of tamales, okay?"


    Director Qian thought he was hallucinating.


    Duanzi suddenly became confident, "There are so many of us, how can one plate be enough, Miao Miao can only eat one piece, woo."


    The hearts of the viewers who watched the live broadcast were about to break.


    ¡¾Give it to her! ¡¿


    ¡¾One pot is one pot! ¡¿


    ¡¾Director, you only said to order one dish, but you didn''t mention the portion of a dish! ¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, let¡¯s find loopholes in the rules together¡¿


    It is impossible to have one pot, but Director Qian promised to choose the largest plate to ensure that the portion is full.


    Duanzi showed a smiling face, and ran to find the second brother.


    "Second brother, we have a lucky meal at noon today~"


    "Miao Miao is awesome."


    The camera was facing them, Gu Che didn''t say much. When there was no one around, he talked about the Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association.


    "do you want to go?"


    "think!"


    Tuanzi nodded seriously, "Miao Miao thinks Miao Miao is very suitable to be a publicity ambassador."


    The gloom in Gu Che''s heart completely disappeared.


    "Yes, you are the most suitable, because you are the best."


    Tuanzi was a little shy, and raised his paws to cover his face. After a few seconds, he opened his fingers wide and peeked at the second brother.


    Gu Che thought for a while, but still told what Gu Cheng did.


    A little reconciled, but he didn''t want to steal the credit of his elder brother.


    "Brother is amazing."


    Tuanzi sighed, glanced at Gu Che''s expression, and quickly said, "Second brother is also super powerful!"


    She picked up Gu Che''s phone, asked him to unlock it, and quickly sent a voice message to her elder brother.


    "Brother, I love you~"


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Putting down the phone, Tuanzi raised her face again, showing a smile brighter than Hua''er.


    "Second Brother, I love you too~"


    She compared a heart.


    Gu Che: (¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡«


    Another city.


    After stepping on Gu Miaomiao and indirectly offending the top class, Zhang Xiafei felt annoyed and looked forward to it for a while.


    Afraid of offending Gu Che and being retaliated against, and unable to resist the temptation of traffic.


    The agent saw his thoughts and raised his phone.


    "Several small brands have come to your door, black and red are also red, you don''t need to worry."


    Several small brands sensed business opportunities, and it happened that Zhang Xiafei¡¯s endorsement fee was cheap, so he offered an olive branch.


    This is a benefit that is visible to the naked eye, and Zhang Xiafei, who was originally nervous, instantly felt relieved.


    It didn''t take long for the manager to receive a call, and his face changed.


    "what?"


    Zhang Xiafei was instinctively uneasy, endured and endured, and couldn''t hold back to turn on the phone, and found that there was a trending article that popped up very quickly, and the entry was concise and concise #¿ÍÂè·}Served as Jiangshi Xingyiquan Propaganda Ambassador#


    "It must be a hot search for buying!"


    Zhang Xiafei clicked in and took a look, and found that the number one hot post was not an official post, but a repost by actor Gu Peihai.


    The original post was the official announcement of the official blog of Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association, and there was no @ÎâÆæ in order to get top traffic.


    But actor Gu Peihai reposted it and posted an expectant emoji, instantly sending this entry to the top searches.


    Zhang Xiafei took a staggering step back and sat back in the chair.


    "It''s over, it''s over, why did I forget, Gu Miaomiao not only has two brothers, but also a cousin!"


    Gu Miaomiao''s second brother, Gu Che, is top-notch and not easy to mess with, but he has always had mixed reviews, and there are many black spots, so his traffic is easy to catch. But actor Gu Peihai''s traffic is not easy to follow.


    This person is the best actor of the three materials, won the best actor award in the three major domestic films, and is currently entering the overseas market.


    There are several male actors in China who have won the grand slam of the three major domestic movies, but Gu Peihai is the youngest one, and he is very likely to reach a height that his predecessors cannot reach.


    I haven''t posted a post for half a year, and the first post is about my cousin. It''s not surprising that fans and passers-by push it to the top of the trending search list.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： my sister

    Chapter 57 My sister


    Before, some people may have paid attention to Zhang Xiafei, but now, everyone''s attention is on Gu Peihai.


    #¹Å±´º£·¢²¼# It exploded immediately.


    This is the appeal of the powerful actor Sanliao, and it is not comparable to those who can only buy drafts but fail to produce results.


    Zhang Xiafei thought that revenge would come: "..."


    Might as well take revenge on him, it doesn''t feel good to be ignored by everyone. In this circle, I am afraid that no one will pay attention.


    The manager''s face was also ugly.


    "I didn''t expect Gu Miaomiao to make an official announcement at this time, but it''s not Gu Che, but Gu Peihai to help promote it."


    He bought a hot search for nothing.


    Gu Peihai appears, who cares about Zhang Xiafei? This is more terrifying than direct retaliation. It will attract attention, make everyone ignore you, and leave you alone on stage singing.


    The manager gritted his teeth, "I''ve already offended Gu Che, so I''m not afraid to offend Gu Peihai. Continue to bribe Gu Miaomiao."


    "no!"


    Zhang Xiafeihong set his sights on stopping him.


    "If I still want to hang around in the circle, I can''t offend them all."


    It''s not that Gu Che and Gu Peihai will retaliate against him and not give him resources, but that this circle always favors the high and tramples the low.


    There is no need for these two people to make a move. Naturally, someone will judge the situation and not give him resources. Even if it''s just an 18th line, there are still people competing with him. Those people will definitely jump out against him. In this circle, who wouldn''t add insult to injury?


    This is what he asked for, he shouldn''t be so popular, now riding a tiger is hard to get off!


    The agent lowered his face, "Then the resource I found for you for nothing? That publicity ambassador..."


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have offended Gu Che at all." Zhang Xiafei was also furious in his heart. How could he care about the status of a boxing ambassador?


    The agent laughed angrily, "You are the beneficiary, even if you just keep silent, you are at fault. Do you think people will let you go?"


    The two argued.


    Liujia Village.


    Because it was during the lunch break, the enthusiasm of the audience faded a little.


    Gu Che avoided the camera and played with his phone.


    He has already made an agreement with the people of Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association that they will not include him in posting, and he will forward it on his own initiative.


    Result... "What is the eldest brother doing?"


    Finding that Gu Peihai and his younger sister''s names were on the trending searches side by side, Gu Che blushed angrily, and angrily sent a message to his eldest brother, asking him why he asked the eldest brother for help.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: I didn¡¯t find it¡¿


    What a certain director didn''t say was that he also secretly poked and waited for the official blog to post, and then reposted it himself to show his support for his sister.


    As a result, it was preempted.


    So angry!


    ¡¾Gu Che: Then how did he know? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: I don¡¯t know¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: You can ask¡¿


    Gu Che was not surprised either, the relationship between the elder brother and the eldest brother is not very good. The main conflict between the two is that when he participated in the draft, one opposed and the other supported.


    Later, halfway through the game, he signed with the company of the big brother.


    After the contract between the actor of Sanliao and the original company expired, he did not renew the contract and started his own company. However, the company only served him alone. Later, I found out that my cousin broke into the circle in a daze, so I signed him, gave him an S-level contract, and even dug out a gold agent¡ªJin Tong.


    The big cousin said that once he thinks the time is right and wants to terminate the contract, he can terminate the contract at any time without liquidated damages.


    Normally, Gu Che respected this big brother, but now, hehe, that''s his sister, why is the big brother here to join in the fun? How long has he been secretly following his sister?


    ¡¾Gu Che: Picture.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Smile.jpg¡¿


    Gu Peihai replied quickly.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: It¡¯s easy, thank you¡¿


    Gu Che almost exploded with anger.


    Are you okay? But you stole my chance to be on the trending search with my sister!


    He has no shortage of opportunities to be on the trending searches, but he can be on the trending searches with his sister to let everyone know that he has a sister, how great that is.


    ¡¾Gu Che: You ruined our plan¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: What plan? Isn''t it just to divert everyone''s attention and make everyone not pay attention to that person? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: To be honest, did you do it on purpose? Have you been following Miaomiao for a long time? ¡¿


    The top streamer directly copied this sentence and sent ten tweets.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: Don¡¯t get excited, I knew about your blog before, and I really paid attention to it because Director Ai approached me¡¿


    Dingliu frowned, why did he have something to do with Ai Zhen?


    The film king briefly explained a few words.


    At that time, "Adventure Together" lacked guests and faced the crisis of being suspended, so Ai Zhen contacted him, suggesting that he could bring his cousin along.


    Gu Che stroked the timeline. Ai Zhen should have contacted the big brother first, and then the eldest brother. In the end, because he knew that they had signed a long-term contract, it was better not to participate in the same type of variety show during the period, so he gave up.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know whether to be angry with Ai Zhen for catching their family''s fleece, or to joke that Big Brother was actually an option.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: Don''t confront Director Ai¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: "Let''s Adventure Together" has been discontinued¡¿


    Gu Che: "Huh?"


    He searched the Internet, and found that the show was temporarily suspended due to the lack of guests, investors withdrew their funds. If these two issues cannot be resolved, it may be suspended indefinitely.


    "Humph!"


    Gu Che''s anger subsided a little, his eyes fell on the chat interface, and his anger flared up again.


    "Second brother, what are you doing here?"


    Gu Che was startled, and breathed out in panic. Looking back, I saw my younger sister holding the corner of the wall sleepily, poking out a small head to peek.


    Good, so cute!


    "It''s nothing, why did you wake up suddenly?"


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, "Because the second brother''s aura disappeared, Miao Miao came to look for you because he was worried that something would happen to the second brother."


    Dingliu only feels that his heart is blooming in ''Bapa''.


    "I''ll go back right away."


    He walked over and skillfully picked up his sister.


    Tuanzi rested his head on his shoulder, and the flesh on his cheek was squeezed back and forth.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Host, the prestige value has reached 45,000. ¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly felt relieved, and his eyes widened.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why did it suddenly rise so much? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You are on the hot search, many people are very interested in you, and found your video again, recognizing your strength. ¡¿


    The number of fans of the actor of three materials is astonishingly large.


    Finding out that his idol takes good care of his cousin, he searched reluctantly and prepared to support her. As a result, when I saw it, I fell into the cuteness and handsomeness of Tuanzi.


    There are so many people, only a small part of them recognized the host''s boxing skills. Even so, it also provides a lot of reputation points.


    After waiting for a long time, everyone will see more real skills of the host, and they will only recognize the host more, learn about ancient martial arts through the host, and provide more reputation points.


    The system was still very impressed with the big brother who had never met before, so he talked to the host.


    "Second brother, is Miaomiao''s big hall brother very good?"


    He paused, his face was calm, but his heart was filled with shock.


    who is it? Who the **** said it was a slip up?


    The chubby face came closer and pressed against his face, "Second brother, why don''t you talk?"


    Gu Che: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： run away

    Chapter 58 Run


    Gu Che was not very happy to speak.


    Tuanzi has sorted out the relationship between relatives.


    "Aww," the little head nodded, "Does our family have a bad relationship with my uncle''s?"


    She used to go down the mountain with her master, and saw many disputes between relatives.


    There were such disputes in ancient times, and there should be in modern times. Times are changing, but people remain the same.


    "It''s not like this."


    Gu Che was a little depressed, but he didn''t dare to reveal his depression when he saw his sister''s bright and curious eyes.


    "Our family has a good relationship with the second uncle, third uncle, younger uncle and aunt''s family."


    Duanzi was a little dizzy, "Why are there so many uncles?"


    "Who makes the older generation have more children?"


    Gu Che glanced at her and poked her face.


    "Your three uncles each have two sons, and you have six cousins. Are you happy?"


    He almost gritted his teeth and said the last few words.


    If my sister is happy, he might cry!


    "Oh, that''s it." Tuanzi was only purely curious, "Is there no older sister? Xiangxiang''s big sister?"


    Gu Che: "..." Could it be that younger sister likes older sister more?


    "No."


    Top Liu was a little apprehensive, "You only have cousins. Our generation seems to have only you as a girl for the time being."


    Some elders are in their prime, and they may have children, but it is difficult to guarantee the **** of the children.


    Tuanzi''s small face pressed against the second brother''s shoulder, squeezing back and forth.


    "Okay, then I can only post with other people''s sisters from now on."


    Gu Che: "!"


    Gu Che immediately forgot about the eldest brother.


    For the sports meeting in the morning, there is no need to cook at noon. In the afternoon, the program team is ready to make trouble.


    Host: "A family built a new pigsty, and now they want to drive the pigs from the old pigsty to the new pigsty."


    Parents: "..." The program group, you are cruel!


    They have even foreseen new trends.


    #¶¥Á÷±§Öí#


    #Ó°µÛ±§Öí#


    #Well-known host catch pig#


    The host smiled: "The task of driving the pigs is left to the parents. The children''s task is to take care of the pigs and feed them grass."


    Worried that the children would hurt themselves with a sickle, the program team prepared hogweed in advance.


    Ye Chen was the oldest child, he took the initiative to take the position of captain, and took the children to the next door to feed the piglets.


    He still doesn''t forget to share with you what happened in the last season.


    "I didn''t chase the pigs last season, but a pig from my hometown ran away. Please help find it. When my dad went to help, he was hit by a pig and fell into a puddle. Isn''t it funny?"


    The children laughed, and the audience in the live broadcast room also laughed.


    Only one person couldn''t laugh.


    Ye Feng: "..." Dear son!


    The other parents were relieved.


    Some embarrassing things may happen when driving pigs, but no matter how embarrassing they are, they will never be as embarrassing as Ye Feng.


    After picking and selling fruits, street performances, buying food and ingredients, the task of feeding the piglets is really easy.


    After feeding the pigs, the children simply sat in a row and looked at the passers-by boringly.


    "so boring."


    Tuanzi raised his hand, "Can Miaomiao help the second brother?"


    be rejected.


    Tuanzi was downcast.


    I can¡¯t find my second brother, and it¡¯s not time to eat, so what should I do?


    Tang Jing, who was not very talkative, suddenly said: "I just saw an old woman chopping firewood, and she was struggling."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, we can be chivalrous!"


    The little heroine actively and enthusiastically organized everyone to help in the village.


    "Regardless of the program group, their tasks are so boring, we arrange them ourselves."


    Program group: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha, the program group that was ridiculed¡¿


    ¡¾One thing to say, the task of feeding pigs is quite boring¡¿


    ¡¾The main reason is that the kids are very assertive this time¡¿


    The children really ignored the program group and ran to an old woman''s house.


    There are only two people in the old woman''s family, she and her grandfather who is paralyzed in bed.


    They burn earthen stoves. In addition to winding up straw and wheat stalks for burning, they also pick up some dead branches.


    Occasionally, there will be dead trees on the mountain, and they will be cut back and used as firewood.


    The old lady was not very strong, and she didn''t see the wood being cut open after a long while.


    A group of children came to visit, and she cheerfully brought out some local fruits.


    But when the child was about to pick up the axe, she immediately turned pale.


    "Don''t, don''t, kids can''t play with this."


    Ye Chen was struggling to lift the axe.


    He felt that he was not strong enough.


    There has been a sticky barrage in the live broadcast room, saying that children at home should not be taught.


    The people in the program group also hurriedly stopped them.


    "Can''t it be done without an ax?"


    Tuanzi directly picked up a piece of wood, put it away, raised her hand and chopped it, the wood cracked, and her hands were still white and tender.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Splitting wood with bare hands, cow¡¿


    ¡¾Before she used Xingyiquan, she also performed for a while, but this time she will not perform, just raise her hand and chop¡¿


    ¡¾What are her hands made of? ¡¿


    The children surrounded the dumpling.


    "Wow, is your hand an axe?" Su Zhaomu looked left and right, only to feel that his sister''s hands were smaller than his own.


    "It''s not an axe, but internal force."


    Duanzi raised his hand to demonstrate.


    Her hands are made of flesh, and it would hurt if you cut them directly, but if you wrap them with internal force, nothing will happen.


    Duanzi said that he was super witty and super powerful.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s very powerful. After all, you used to practice on the wooden table at home, and you hacked down all the available tables, and you were chased by the master with a broom for several hills¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: ...I hate it, don¡¯t say it¡¿


    After splitting the firewood at the old woman''s house, they went to help pick the lotus pods.


    Tuanzi lit the lotus leaf on its toes, took it off and threw it away, and the children on the bank were responsible for picking it up.


    Busy and busy, everyone in Liujia Village knows them.


    As the evening approached, the children went home happily with thank you gifts.


    Tuanzi searched around but couldn''t find the second brother, so he had to ask the staff for help.


    "It seems to be going to take a shower," the staff smiled, "He fell in the pigsty and smelled bad."


    Duanzi was at a loss, "What''s the smell?"


    The staff did not say.


    Tuanzi stayed in the room, and went to smell it when the second brother came back.


    Waiting left and right, but still no one.


    Fearing that her second brother would be abducted by traffickers, she slipped out to look for him.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The second brother always avoids the camera today¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There may be work matters to deal with¡¿


    Tuanzi sighed: "The grown-ups are working hard, Miao Miao is also working hard, but very happy!"


    She has good hearing, and when she heard the voice of her second brother, she stepped lightly, approached cautiously, and poked out a small head.


    "Have you found it?"


    Jin Tong: "I checked, but I''m speechless. Zhang Xiafei doesn''t have an endorsement. Apart from the movie he''s filming, he has no resources at all. Originally, a small brand contacted him today, but he changed his mind temporarily."


    Gu Che: "..."


    What is this called?


    If Zhang Xiafei did this, he would definitely retaliate one or two. The most common method is to intercept a few resources, or to help Zhang Xiafei''s competitors, which can be regarded as beating Zhang Xiafei and warning him not to provoke their family again.


    As a result, Zhang Xiafei has no resources at all, and they have nowhere to beat them!


    "Forget it, don''t care."


    Gu Che hung up the phone and found someone requesting to add friends, he saw a lot of apologies.


    is Zhang Xiafei.


    He just ignored it.


    Apologize at this time, it''s too late. Zhang Xiafei didn''t really repent at all, but was afraid of being suppressed. If there is a next time, Zhang Xiafei will do this again when meeting someone else.


    Gu Che put the phone back, and when he turned his head, he saw a small head quickly withdraw it.


    He hurried over and saw his younger sister running forward.


    "Miao Miao didn''t eavesdrop, Miao Miao listened openly~"


    Gu Che just found it funny, "Then why are you running?"


    Tuanzi stopped, rubbed his face, "That''s right, why did Miaomiao run away?"


    She ran back again, stretched out her hand, showing a sweet smile, "Second brother, hug~"


    The second brother who will stand up for her is really handsome!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： Willows are dark and flowers are bright

    Chapter 59


    On the afternoon of the third day, the second live broadcast officially ended.


    The children say goodbye to each other.


    Knowing that we will meet again next time, I am not too reluctant.


    At this time, netizens either paid attention to Gu Peihai''s blog, or paid attention to the upcoming promotional video of Tuanzi.


    The hot search that I bought specially before has been unknowingly withdrawn.


    Except for fans of some 18th-tier competitors who took the opportunity to mock Zhang Xiafei, accusing him of trolling and gossiping, no one else paid attention to Zhang Xiafei.


    Zhang Xiafei was glad for this result.


    As long as it doesn''t attract Gu Peihai''s fans.


    This incident ended quietly, and if he avoided the limelight, he could pretend nothing happened.


    As a result, Tan Sheng, director of the Propaganda Department of the Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association, publicly explained the truth of the matter.


    What is the truth?


    They have already selected Gu Miaomiao, and they are also planning to come over to shoot a promotional video. As a result, the superior changed his mind temporarily, thinking that Zhang Xiafei was more famous. He is here to say sorry to Gu Miaomiao.


    The truth is similar to the rumors, but the key points have been changed.


    The rumor is that the decision maker believes that Zhang Xiafei is better at Xingyiquan than Gu Miaomiao. The truth is, the decision-maker thought Zhang Xiafei was famous, and temporarily regretted it.


    Although you can go back on your regrets if you don¡¯t sign the contract, a verbal agreement is also an agreement, and they also came to the association specially.


    Soon, Zhang Xiafei became a hot search.


    Zhang Xiafei: "..." He didn''t want such a hot search at all. Also, isn''t Tan Sheng afraid of being fired when he speaks publicly?


    General companies have requirements for employees, and they must maintain the company''s image in front of the public.


    Tan Sheng, as a minister, publicly stated that his superiors must be very dissatisfied.


    Indeed it is.


    After Tan Sheng sent out the explanation, there was a knock on the office door.


    The president and vice president Fan Cai walked in with dark faces.


    Tan Sheng calmly took out his resignation letter.


    "I''m going to resign."


    He is thinking about Xingyiquan, but this association cannot realize his dream.


    Fan Cai sneered: "Smearing the image of the association, you want to officially resign? We will fire you."


    Expulsion is different from formal resignation. After talking about your birthday, no matter whether you are in the circle of Mixing Xingyiquan or apply for a job in another company, once the other party asks the reason for the dismissal, it is very likely that you will not accept him.


    Tan Sheng looked cold, "Whatever."


    He has worked hard for many years, and the association is unwilling to give him the final dignity. What can he say? Just more disappointed.


    Originally, the resignation process took less than three days, but Fan Cai couldn''t wait to drive this competitor away and urged the personnel to go through the process. On the same day, Tan Sheng left with his own things.


    As soon as Tan Sheng left, Fan Cai decided that the next president would be his family.


    After leaving the association, Tan Sheng was a little disheartened and didn''t know where to go.


    The subordinate Xiao Chang chased him out, "Minister, you can go to Jiang City to try your luck, I think they are short of people."


    Xiao Chang is one of the few subordinates who is capable and loves Xingyiquan.


    She said: "If the minister succeeds in applying for the job, tell me, I want to join you."


    Tan Sheng smiled.


    He didn''t think the Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association would accept... The phone rang.


    After connecting, the other party claimed to be the president of the Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association. He is warmly welcome to come to the association to serve as the vice president. If possible, I hope he can also serve as the head of the propaganda department.


    When he learned that Tan Sheng had resigned, the young president couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    Jiang Xingyi Boxing Association: Thanks for the gift from Shenzhen Xingyi Boxing Association!


    Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao didn''t know about this.


    They rested at home for one night, and went to the association to shoot a promotional video the next day. When they saw an acquaintance, Gu Che paused, "Did I go to the wrong door?"


    Talking about life is also a bit embarrassing.


    However, many Xingyiquan associations across the country are official organizations. No matter which organization successfully promotes Xingyiquan, it will be blessed by Xingyiquan. He personally doesn''t mind, but now he is afraid that the Gu Che brothers and sisters will mind.


    The young president was afraid that the person who got it would be misunderstood, so he quickly called the siblings aside to explain a few words.


    He couldn''t hide his complacency.


    "They drove away the talents, I took the blame, hahaha!"


    Gu Che: "..."


    The chairman is not stable, but Tan Sheng is very stable.


    He had already planned how to shoot the promotional video, and now seeing the real person of Tuanzi, he enthusiastically asked her to show her a few hands first.


    This is a good opportunity to promote ancient martial arts. It can not only help everyone understand this boxing method, learn and strengthen their bodies, but also accumulate reputation points in exchange for the whereabouts of their parents. Tuanzi is full of enthusiasm.


    As for those things on the Internet, she doesn''t know anything about it because she doesn''t know how to use the Internet yet.


    "Okay, okay," Tuanzi shook his hands and legs, "Miaomiao moves first."


    She warmed up vigorously. After the warm-up, she performed the three-body pose, five-element boxing and twelve-shaped boxing.


    Among them, she performed the first few moves of the Five Elements Boxing before, but now she observed closely, the young president hugged herself tightly.


    ¡°This is going to hit me and I¡¯m gone.¡±


    One of the basic skills of the three-body pose is stance. She can demonstrate the standard stance, but if she wants to learn it well, she has to practice for a long time.


    In addition, there is twelve-shaped boxing, which imitates dragons, tigers, monkeys, etc. when practicing boxing, a total of twelve animals.


    Tan Sheng became more and more excited the more he watched.


    "I think it can be done like this," he suggested, "Let''s make a promotional video first, and play everything quickly. The style is mainly magnificent. Afterwards, we will shoot an explanatory series to explain each trick in detail."


    In fact, Xingyiquan has an explanatory film, but the style is too serious, and the person in charge of the explanatory film is also a grandfather.


    If you want to attract young people to learn, they need to change their style, be more lively and cute, and be more humorous.


    Duanzi is indifferent.


    In fact, the dynasty she lived in did not have Xingyiquan. This boxing method was a reward she dropped when she upgraded her martial arts master skills.


    She took Master to study together. If the master''s study progress is not as good as hers, she will laugh wildly, hahaha!


    Gu Che has a lot to say.


    "My sister..."


    He didn''t say it clearly, but what he thought in his heart was, do you want to exhaust my sister to death?


    Dingliu''s face was cold, and he felt cold all over his body.


    Tuanzi was stunned, and then took the initiative to post a post.


    "Wow, second brother, you are the same as big brother, you will be cold, you can post it in summer~"


    Gu Che couldn''t be angry anymore.


    It''s not good for a younger sister to be too cute, it always makes him unable to get angry.


    The dumpling has already climbed up with the second brother''s thigh, and after successfully hanging around his neck, it sticks to his face.


    "Second brother, have you forgotten? Miao Miao wants to promote Gu Wu."


    Gu Che recalled his sister''s first words.


    "I understand."


    He whispered cooperatively: "Then we will agree, but we can''t let you work for nothing."


    They shoot promotional videos for free.


    Duanzi also felt distressed.


    Prestige points are enough, but if she has extra pocket money, she can buy gifts for her elder brother and second brother!


    She returned to modern times and became poor.


    On the other side, Tan Sheng also asked the chairman Han Zhou, "Ahem, our association has only just been established. Is there any appropriation?"


    "Yes, I have!"


    The young man who dyed his hair into grandma¡¯s gray laughed: ¡°It¡¯s a new establishment, a lot has been allocated, and there are donations from the community. We have enough funds, use it as you like.¡±


    After all, they only have about 50 members, and the competent staff... are just talking about life at the moment, and the rest of the employees are counting.


    Tan Sheng was pleasantly surprised, "There are still donations."


    The young chairman coughed a few times reservedly, "To be honest, I actually donated the money. I... am a rich second generation."


    Tan Sheng: "..." In fact, from the way he was dressed, he could tell that the president was a rich man. But he was afraid that the president would embezzle a small amount of funds like the previous group of people.


    Since there are funds, the publicity ambassador must be paid for the explanatory series. The pricing is based on the number of episodes. It is definitely not comparable to the entertainers in the entertainment industry. However, it is enough for the group to choose gifts at will.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： God of Cookery

    Chapter 60 God of Cookery


    Tuanzi quickly finished filming the promotional video.


    She has strength, is proficient in Xingyi Quan, and has a strong camera sense.


    The photographers specially invited by the association can''t fault it, and the shooting efficiency is extremely high.


    After filming the dumplings, he slipped away.


    The association is still discussing the style of the explanatory film, but the first episode has been paid in advance, so she can go buy gifts!


    The person who came to pick her up this time was Gu Che''s life assistant, Xiao Sun, and the female assistant specially hired for her, Xiao Xu, was also there.


    Although a female assistant has been recruited, Xiao Xu is still in the probationary period. Gu Che was worried about leaving his sister to her alone, so he sent his trustworthy grandson over.


    Xiao Sun: "Miao Miao, Brother Gu is filming an advertisement in Jiang City, do you want to go and see it?"


    "No, no, no."


    Tuanzi, who used to be very clingy to his brother, quickly shook his head.


    "Let''s go to the mall."


    She showed off her bank card.


    This is done by the second brother for her.


    Although she and her parents had an accident, it will be almost four years, but because her brothers have never applied for a death declaration, their household registration is still there.


    "Brother Sun, Miao Miao wants to buy gifts for the eldest brother and the second brother," Tuanzi lowered his voice even though the two brothers were away, "Do you have any recommendations?"


    Xiao Sun thought for a while, "What does Brother Gu like, like sleeping in, playing games..."


    Paused, he quickly shut up.


    It''s okay to make complaints at ordinary times, but if Miao Miao destroys the image of his brother in his heart, he will definitely not be able to bear it!


    "Well, general men''s products are fine. Brother Gu and Director Gu often go out to formal occasions, and they can use ties and cufflinks."


    At this time, Xu Min said, "But can we go to the mall? Miao Miao is relatively popular now, and we don''t have bodyguards."


    Xiao Sun gasped, he almost forgot about it.


    "Then let''s buy online."


    After getting Tuanzi''s promise, he drove the two of them back to the apartment, took out his tablet to log in to his account, and asked her to choose products.


    "I''ll pay for it. You can transfer the money to me when the time comes, and fill in the address with me. I''ll take the gift and send it to you."


    Duanzi nodded obediently.


    "Thank you, Brother Sun."


    Xiao Sun was immediately in high spirits. He also wanted a well-behaved and cute sister.


    "I will find a chance later, let''s get an account and bind a bank card, and you can buy it yourself."


    Danzi: "Okay, okay~"


    Duanzi picked and picked, and picked a cufflink. The main body is inlaid with blue gold sandstone, and there are silver models and rose gold models on the outside.


    She bought a pair in one color.


    "Brother Sun, why don''t you pay?"


    Xiao Sun hesitated to speak.


    "Brother Sun?"


    Xiao Sun whispered: "Are you going to give the exact same one?"


    Duanzi showed doubts, "The color is different, how can it be considered exactly the same? Besides, this is a brother''s model, the eldest brother and the second brother must like it very much. In fact, Miao Miao also wants it, this is the brother and sister model."


    It''s a pity that she can''t wear it for the time being, and the money is not enough, oh.


    Xiao Sun looked at Xiao Xu, who spread his hands.


    Xiao Sun paid the money and decided to send the gift over when the brothers didn''t meet.


    Gu Che was filming a commercial, and Gu Cheng was still finishing the film, so Tuanzi could only stay at home with his assistants, brothers and sisters.


    However, she lives a regular life. She wakes up early to practice martial arts, reads picture books after dinner, and continues to practice martial arts after lunch break.


    Xiao Sun felt that she was too obedient.


    "Do you want to watch cartoons?"


    "Cartoon?"


    Xiao Sun turned on the TV, and opened a new door for Tuanzi.


    Just when Tuanzi was obsessed with how a cat could never catch a mouse, Xiao Xu suddenly exclaimed.


    "My God, it was found out so quickly."


    Xiao Sun: "What''s all the fuss about?"


    He leaned over to look at his phone.


    "I''m going, it''s such a coincidence that the navy company is in Shenzhen City, and was arrested on the spot."


    Duanzi, who was staring at the TV screen, moved her ears.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What are they talking about? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Someone hacked you in the live broadcast room and on the Internet before, your second brother called the police, and now the result of the disposal is out¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:! ¡¿


    She didn''t even know about it!


    "Miao Miao also wants to see!"


    She temporarily gave up the kitten and mouse, and ran to the two of them.


    Xiao Xu lowered the phone and explained to her.


    "It is estimated that Gu Ge will call the police as soon as someone hacks you."


    After the police file a case, it takes a period of investigation before the results can be obtained.


    Especially in this kind of case through the Internet, sometimes you have a hard time locating the other party, who is in another city, and you have to cooperate with the police there to investigate.


    But this time, the headquarters of the navy hired by Zhang Xiafei''s agent was in Shenzhen.


    At that time, Gu Che and others were filming a program in Shenzhen City, and they called the police there.


    ¡¾My God, what a coincidence, it happens that the navy company is in Shenzhen¡¿


    ¡¾God will kill them¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that only some people are in Shenzhen City, and some temporary workers are distributed in various places¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che is too cruel, isn''t it just that someone scolded him a few times and called the police? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front really doesn''t hurt his back while standing and talking. Over the years, how many people have scolded Gu Che, has Gu Che treated him? He called the police because those people attacked his sister. Miao Miao is just a child, and she has never done anything wrong]


    ¡¾I also support calling the police, so I should set an example. I attacked adults before, but now I don¡¯t even let children go. It¡¯s crazy¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the notice, that Xu Moumou is Zhang Xiafei''s manager, isn''t he going in?¡¿


    ¡¾Will be punished, but the punishment is not heavy, but it is estimated that he will not be able to mix in this circle¡¿


    ¡¾Zhang Xiafei was implicated by him¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, Zhang Xiafei was implicated? He must have agreed to it himself, but, although he is the beneficiary, he has not directly contacted the navy, so at most he will be warned, and he can still mess around in the circle]


    ¡¾You can mix it up, but it is estimated that many people will laugh at him¡¿


    After reading the book, Tuanzi walked slowly to the sofa, sat down, and put her little hands on her knees.


    Xiao Sun realized later, "Sorry, Miao Miao, I shouldn''t have let you see this."


    Tuanzi shook her head, she is very powerful.


    She just knew one thing from the remarks of netizens.


    "Second brother really didn''t care about these things before?"


    The two assistants looked at each other.


    Xiao Sun said: "Yes, Brother Gu is more casual. He never cares if someone hacks him, and he doesn''t let his agent spend money to suppress comments. He can scold him as much as he likes. Anyway, it won''t hurt him."


    In the past, when he was hacked on a large scale, Gu Che didn''t call the police, but he didn''t bother to pay attention, but now he called the police for his sister, and Xiao Sun was also quite surprised.


    Brother Gu really cares about this younger sister.


    My sister felt it too.


    She suddenly felt that buying cufflinks was not enough.


    "Then Miao Miao will make a medicinal meal."


    She has a God of Cookery skill. If she makes medicinal food, the effect of making it by herself is ten times or even a hundred times that of others. The system calls this skill bonus.


    Moreover, she knows all kinds of ancient snacks, and with the skill of the God of Cookery, she is 100% successful.


    She urged Xiao Sun to call the property owner.


    They live in a high-end residential area. Generally, they can buy vegetables through the housekeeper of the property, and they can settle the bill at the end of the month.


    Gu Che rarely buys vegetables, but his elder brother did before.


    Xiao Sun timidly ordered the dishes.


    "Miao Miao, children are not allowed to play with knives."


    "It''s not playing with knives, it''s cooking."


    Duanzi found the apron that the eldest brother brought over later, but found it was too big, so he didn''t wear the apron at all.


    "Second brother will come back at night, Miao Miao will not only cook medicinal food, but also cook a few more dishes, Miao Miao is the God of Cookery!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    He boasted that he was the God of Cookery without cooking a few times, and he deserved to be the host.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Osmanthus cake

    Chapter 61 Osmanthus Cake


    After the ingredients arrive.


    kitchen.


    Xiao Sun tried his best to prevent Gu Miaomiao from picking up the kitchen knife.


    "Children can''t hold knives."


    Tuanzi refused to listen, "But Miaomiao is now the God of Cookery, not a child."


    Xiao Sun changed his words: "The kitchen knife is too heavy, it will tire you."


    Duanzi lit up her small fist.


    "But, Miao Miao can lift Brother Sun up."


    Xiao Sun: "..."


    Xiao Xu goes into battle.


    "I can also cook, how about I handle the ingredients, you only need to be responsible for it?"


    The young girl was persuasive, "Didn''t you say you still want to make pastries? Then when I am dealing with the ingredients, you can make some pastries, so that you won''t waste time."


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    After a few seconds, she nodded, "It''s a good idea."


    She quickly said the request, then moved a bench, stood on it, and prepared to make pastries.


    Xu Min handles the ingredients skillfully, but Xiao Sun ignores her and peeks at the dumplings making pastries.


    He suspects that what Duanzi said about making pastries is the kind of play house, kneading the dough and kneading it casually.


    After seeing clearly, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    The first thing to do for the dumpling is honey osmanthus cake.


    She only needs to weigh it with one hand to find out the amount of glutinous rice flour she wants to use.


    Add water little by little and knead.


    I like sweet ones, so add some sugar, some more, more... Xiao Sun couldn''t help but say, "Miao Miao, did you give me too much sugar?"


    After a meal, the dumplings first looked to the side with a guilty conscience, and then said as a matter of course, "The pastries are only delicious when they are sweet."


    That being said, she didn''t dare to add more sugar.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It is clear that you want to eat sweets, you definitely added too much, no one eats it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Then Miaomiao eats by herself, hum! ¡¿


    Dough is divided into four parts, one part is rolled into thin slices and placed in a mold with a little oil, after shaping, spread red bean filling on the finished product, cover another thin slice, spread red bean filling, and so on.


    Press the pan to steam.


    During this period, Duanzi started making mung bean cakes again.


    There is no wall-breaking machine at home, so she just squeezed the mung beans with bare hands, crushed them into pieces, wrapped them in gauze, continued to squeeze them, and then crushed them with a rolling pin.


    "Okay, we have mung bean powder~"


    Xiao Sun: (¡ã§¥¡ã)


    Wait until the mung bean paste is ready, and the sweet-scented osmanthus cake is also steamed.


    She poured it out to let it cool, and began to steam mung bean paste.


    During this period, she started making sesame rolls again.


    The sesame seeds were not crushed into powder in advance, so she could only knead them in the old way.


    With a sweep of internal force, the sesame seeds are crushed.


    Xiao Sun: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Dumplings are very good at using time. When the mung bean cake starts to cool, the osmanthus cake has already been dried. Cut it into triangles, pour honey, and the honey osmanthus cake is ready.


    "Brother Sun, look, isn''t it very beautiful and delicious?"


    Xiao Sun swallowed.


    Tuanzi carefully picked up a piece, "This is from Brother Sun."


    "Then I won''t be polite." Xiao Sun took it and took a bite.


    The taste is just right, better than what he ate in restaurants outside... "It''s so sweet!"


    This osmanthus cake is good everywhere, but it is too sweet.


    Xiao Sun only felt that his teeth were about to be sweetened.


    Duanzi pretended not to hear.


    Eat sweets!


    Turning his head, he met a scorching gaze.


    "Sister Amin, do you want to eat too? Take it yourself."


    "How embarrassing."


    He said so, but his hands were very honest to pick up the sweet-scented osmanthus cake.


    As a foodie, Xu Min has eaten many delicacies from all over the country.


    Before she was willing to apply for a female assistant, one of the main reasons was that Gu Che and Gu Miaomiao brothers and sisters could fly all over the country, so she would also fly all over the country. As long as she catches the opportunity, she can eat delicious food from all over the country.


    "The thickness is uniform, the taste is soft and delicate..." Xu Min commented, "Except for being too sweet, there is no other problem."


    Tuanzi continued to pretend not to hear, and quickly stuffed a piece of honey osmanthus cake into his mouth.


    Sweet.


    She closed her eyes contentedly, shaking her little head slightly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao succeeded the first time she did it, isn¡¯t it amazing? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: Hurry up and make mung bean cakes, time is running out¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Miao Miao powerful? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: God of Cookery skill bonus is quite powerful, you just need to make a medicinal meal, it¡¯s not as good as it should be¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Miao Miao powerful? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Powerful¡¿


    Duanzi was satisfied.


    After processing the mung bean cake, make the sesame rolls, and start preparing the medicinal meal.


    "Pork hamstrings, lean meat... Panax notoginseng, dates..."


    When she started cooking herbal meals, she stood on the bench and cooked vegetables again.


    It was the first time I used natural gas, and I was not very proficient, and I couldn''t control the heat well. The first few dishes were a lot mushy.


    "Let''s eat it secretly, don''t tell the second brother."


    Duanzi is still very face-saving.


    "Miao Miao didn''t fail, it''s because Huo is disobedient."


    The two assistants could only nod.


    "It''s all to blame, how can you be so ignorant?"


    Tuanzi stood on the bench and stomped his feet, shifting the blame to the fire before continuing to cook.


    Although she is just a little bean, when she is standing on the bench and cooking, she looks like a real thing.


    After tasting the finished product, Xiao Sun began to doubt life.


    "Why am I not as good at cooking as a child?"


    Dumplings are walking around like proud birds.


    Hearing this, she raised her chin slightly, "Because Miao Miao is the God of Cookery~"


    Xu Min was much calmer.


    "I have a good relationship with a chef. I once went to the back kitchen of his private restaurant. His children learned those family-inherited skills in the back kitchen when they were four or five years old, and they can still cook."


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    After filming the commercial, Gu Che and Gu Cheng met unexpectedly at the elevator entrance on the first floor.


    Gu Che frowned and looked at him, "Film finished?"


    A certain director nodded lightly.


    Gu Che didn''t quite believe it, "It stands to reason that there are still a few days left, are you working overtime again?"


    Gu Cheng remained silent.


    Jingliu twitched the corners of his lips, and habitually began to mock, "But what you can do seems to be made of iron, do you think..."


    Before finishing speaking, he stopped.


    My sister''s soft voice seemed to ring in my ears.


    "Second brother, be honest, caring is caring, otherwise big brother will misunderstand!"


    He couldn''t be honest for the time being, so he just kept silent.


    The two brothers entered the elevator.


    Gu Cheng, with a calm face, suddenly said: "Thanks for your hard work."


    Gu Che paused.


    "When I was making a movie, you were the one who took care of Miao Miao."


    "That''s my sister, what''s wrong with me taking care of my sister?"


    Dingliu responded confidently, but the roots of his ears were already burning red.


    This is the first time that big brother is so honest...I can''t stand it, it''s too nasty.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, he rushed out, hurriedly took out the key to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the aroma came out.


    "Have you already ordered?"


    Gu Che changed his shoes at the door, with a smile unconsciously on his face, "Miao Miao, you can eat first, you don''t have to wait for us."


    Tuanzi couldn''t wait to run to the door.


    She showed off: "Today''s dinner was made by Miao Miao."


    The little eyebrows trembled flexibly.


    When he found the big brother outside the door, Tuanzi hurriedly took his hand, "Brother, hurry up, come in and eat, Miaomiao made it by himself~"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： coincide

    Chapter 62 Coincidence


    In the old days, someone told Gu Che that there was a four or five-year-old kid who could cook vegetables, make medicinal meals, and make pastries. He didn''t believe it. I thought to myself, just blow it.


    But now, it was my dear sister who said that, Ding Liu praised without hesitation, "Miao Miao is the most powerful little heroine chef in the world."


    Knowing martial arts and cooking, cute and powerful.


    The dumpling straightened its waist.


    "That''s not true, Miao Miao is the most powerful."


    The two assistants had already eaten, and when they saw the two brothers coming back, they left.


    There are only three brothers and sisters in this family.


    Gu Che started to praise, and Tuanzi was flattered by the praise.


    Dumplings: ¦ä(£þ¦á£þ)¦ä


    After waiting for a while, I found that my eldest brother refused to join the Kua Kua team, and squinted.


    "Brother, don''t you brag about yourself?"


    The round eyes are drooping, and the invincible dog eyes are present.


    The handsome man looked down at her.


    Tuanzi: "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    The man squatted down and praised earnestly, "It''s amazing."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    Looking at the smiling Tuanzi, Gu Cheng felt distressed.


    Learning to cook at only four and a half years old, my sister must have had a hard time in the past.


    It was his brother''s negligence.


    The young director didn''t know that he had misunderstood, and guilt and remorse swept his heart.


    At this time, a top-notch exaggerated voice came from the restaurant.


    "This Stir-Fried Beef with Hang Pepper is too delicious!"


    "Miao Miao, why are you so powerful?"


    Duanzi wanted to clap his little hands and fly up.


    "Brother, go eat too, otherwise, the second brother will finish eating."


    She took Gu Cheng''s hand, "Quick, quick."


    Gu Cheng followed her footsteps, saw that she couldn''t help jumping up and down, and lowered his eyes slightly.


    Perhaps, he should really pick a time to spend with his sister.


    "Traveling with Parents 2" will also be broadcast live for four episodes, which will take a month. This month, he will also handle the post-production of the film and send it to the competition.


    A month later, my sister is free, and so is he.


    Whether it is to find a parent-child program to cultivate a relationship with my sister, or to go on a trip together, it is good.


    When he was seated, seeing the dazzling array of dishes, he was even more determined.


    The top-ranking brother didn¡¯t know that the elder brother who had never been on variety shows was moved. He took pictures before eating.


    I found a casserole and opened it.


    "Miao Miao, what is this?"


    "Medicine," Tuanzi secretly picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, "You have a waist injury, eating this can strengthen your muscles and bones~"


    Gu Che was a little moved, and he was a little proud when he caught a glimpse of the elder brother sitting there from the corner of his eye.


    "Is it for me alone?"


    Tuanzi paused, as if he had heard this tone somewhere.


    "Brother, do you have a back injury?"


    Gu Cheng shook his head.


    Tuanzi: "Second brother, you can eat it by yourself."


    Top stream: "Hmph."


    The brothers and sisters ate and drank together.


    Finding that the dumpling was picking up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, Gu Cheng frowned slightly, "Eat the main meal first, then the pastry."


    "OK."


    Duanzi retracted her chopsticks with a guilty conscience.


    After finishing the meal, Duanzi began to introduce the pastries she made.


    "Sesame cake is good for hair. Mung bean cake is very suitable for summer."


    Only honey osmanthus cake was not introduced.


    Gu Che has always been big-hearted and didn''t care much.


    He ate a piece of everything, and turned into a boastful expert again.


    Gu Cheng keenly sensed something was wrong, and wanted to pick up a piece of honey osmanthus cake.


    A small fleshy hand reached out and held down his hand.


    Looking down the hand, he saw a cute little face with a toothy smile.


    "Brother, this is not ready, Miao Miao can eat alone."


    Gu Cheng''s heart softened.


    That''s exactly the case, let alone let my sister eat it.


    He brought the plate over, "I eat, you eat other."


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    This reaction is not quite right.


    Gu Cheng took a small bite, his brows trembling.


    "It''s so sweet, did you accidentally add too much sugar?"


    "Yes, yes." Tuanzi would not say that he did it on purpose.


    Gu Cheng put it aside, "Then don''t eat it, it''s not good to eat too much sugar."


    Tuanzi put down her face, climbed up the chair slowly, and glanced at the sweet-scented osmanthus cake from time to time.


    She intentionally made the sweet-scented osmanthus cake!


    Woohoo!


    Gu Cheng looked up the information slowly. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of his sister''s puffy face, who was angry and dared not say anything, and couldn''t bear it anymore, so he pushed the plate back a little.


    "I can only eat two more pieces."


    "Okay, okay~"


    Tuanzi took a piece in one hand, "Never eat more."


    Gu Cheng didn''t leave any clothes in his brother''s apartment, so he could only go downstairs and return to his own apartment.


    Not long after the man left, Tuanzi opened the bedroom door, revealing a small head.


    "Brother, is he gone?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Gone¡¿


    She snickered, walked out in a fair manner, strolled to the restaurant, and was about to take away the plate of sweet-scented osmanthus cake inadvertently, but touched it with her little hands, but couldn''t find it.


    She turned her head in shock, "It''s gone!"


    Gu Che came out of the kitchen, heard the words, and asked in confusion, "What''s gone?"


    "Osmanthus cake!"


    Gu Che suddenly said, "Brother took it away. I just found out that he actually likes osmanthus cake."


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Big Brother is Big Brother¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: woo woo woo¡¿


    In the blink of an eye, on Friday, the next day is the third live broadcast day of "Travel with Parents 2".


    Many artists specifically choose to buy trending searches on this day.


    No way, since "And Parents 2" started broadcasting, the three-day live broadcast often occupied several trending spots, and it was all spontaneously brought up by netizens, and the program group didn''t spend money at all.


    Before there were some people who were unwilling to give up and specifically searched on this day, but they were quickly suppressed by the hot searches of a few children. Or you bought a hot search and no one watched it, wasting money.


    Everyone learned well.


    Xiong Chenfei, WWS female team leader. Today is the day the girl group disbands.


    According to the company''s rules, this day will definitely buy a few hot search slots, or recall the past, or look forward to the future.


    Xiong Chenfei has her own thoughts, the girl group is about to disband, she must find a way to get the last wave of popularity of the girl group, that is, let the marketing account post some edited videos, reviewing those days when she was responsible and hardworking as the captain.


    Such a wave of marketing can at least leave a good impression on passers-by.


    After the hot search is in place, Xiong Chenfei is already looking forward to gaining followers.


    She refreshes her account every now and then.


    No change.


    Xiong Chenfei: "How is it possible?"


    She clicked on the trending search and found that Reyi had actually exploded.


    #ÖÜÑàUncle Aunt Buys a Child#


    "Zhou Yan?"


    Zhou Yan''s boy group is in the same company as her. She knows this guy, and also knows that he often rubs Gu Che''s heat.


    However, the car overturned after a while. She hasn''t heard from him recently.


    Click on the trending search and find that the matter is actually related to "Travel with Parents 2".


    In the last episode, in Liujia Village, the program team helped a family find their lost daughter.


    Through the photos of the girl, the supernatural netizens found a report from a few years ago.


    At that time, Zhou Yan had just entered the industry not long ago. He said to the outside world that he was a poor little boy without father and mother. At that time, there was a station sister who sent his airport map.


    In the photo, he went to pick up the airport himself, hugged his uncle tearfully at the airport, and his aunt beside him was holding a little girl, who was very similar to the lost daughter of the family in Liujia Village.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： go home

    Chapter 63 Homecoming


    ¡¾No, I don¡¯t understand. I know that Zhou Yan is the boy group idol who is full of scandals recently. Why did he get involved with his uncle and aunt again¡¿


    ¡¾Let me sort out the timeline, Zhou Yan has a good relationship with his uncle''s parents, and the uncle''s parents have a daughter and a son¡¿


    ¡¾Before Zhou Yan took his cousin Zhou Jun on the show, Zhou Jun said several times on the show that the older sister must let him, because it is like this at home, and many people thought his parents were just patriarchal]


    [But now, according to the airport map, it is very likely that the daughter of the family in Liujia Village was abducted and sold to Zhou Jun''s parents. They may have never had children, so they bought one, and they gave birth to a son. Harsh treatment of bought children]


    ¡¾It is recommended to buy and sell the same crime! ¡¿


    ¡¾If you can¡¯t have children, follow the formal process to adopt, why buy it? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, don¡¯t you understand? If it is adopted, the Children''s Welfare Institute will regularly check the situation of the adopted child. In a sense, the relationship between adoptive parents and adopted children is equal. But buying it is different, I bought it with money, and in those people¡¯s minds, that child is their property/commodity]


    ¡¾This statement is not correct, the girl was nearly seven years old, she was abducted for almost four years, Zhou Jun was five years old, the time does not match, it should not be because she has no children to buy children¡¿


    The comments were almost one-sided, and some people jumped out to speak for Zhou Jun''s parents.


    ¡¾What are you spraying, what if someone adopts the formal process? ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, I directly believe that someone bought it, maybe the little girl got lost and was sent to a children''s welfare home¡¿


    ¡¾Adopted through the formal process? Then let me analyze for you that the little girl was lost in a town near Liujia Village in Shenzhen City. If kind people find out, they will directly send the lost child to the local police station. Back then, Uncle Liu and Aunt Wang also posted various postings to find her. notice¡¿


    ¡¾As long as the child is lost, she will not appear in Haishi in the end, one south and one north, is this lost? This is clearly someone abducted. Will traffickers abduct and sell children to children''s welfare institutions? Use your brains]


    ¡¾There is nothing to argue about, it¡¯s very simple, if Zhou Jun¡¯s parents follow the formal process, just show the adoption certificate directly¡¿


    ¡¾If not, then check them, and then check the traffickers who came into contact with them, and directly catch these cancers¡¿


    Tuanzi who was still in Jiang City also received the news.


    "Paternity Testing!"


    She raised her little meaty claw, "This will prove that my sister is Aunt Wang''s daughter."


    Gu Che was not at home, it was Gu Cheng who helped pack the luggage.


    "Since the program team initiated the search, the photos of the two have a similarity as high as 90%. The program team will come forward to contact them, but it will take time."


    Tuanzi rubbed her face and clinged to him, "But what if they don''t cooperate?"


    She muttered: "Zhou Jun is so bad, he intentionally bullied sister Liu Yue and even kicked her. He must often bully sister when he is at home."


    Gu Cheng closed the suitcase.


    "As long as the couple go to the local police station, there will be officials who will ask Zhou Jun''s parents to cooperate. Even if they buy it, it is suspected of child trafficking. If their family bullies the girl, it is also suspected of child abuse."


    "Aww."


    Dumplings are like little tails. When the elder brother goes, she will follow him.


    Gu Cheng stopped at the door of the kitchen, and the dumpling slammed into it.


    The young director looked down, only to see his sister rubbing her forehead and giggling.


    Are you so clingy to yourself?


    "Miao Miao, if there is a program that invites us at the same time, will you go?"


    Gu Cheng''s voice was a little soft, mixed with some indiscernible tension.


    He is a director and has never participated in variety shows. According to his younger brother, he has no sense of variety shows. Facing the camera, he may not be as natural as his younger brother.


    Will my sister be willing to participate in the show with me?


    "Go, go, go~"


    Tuanzi said happily: "Miao Miao wants to be with Big Brother."


    After a pause, she added, "I still want to promote martial arts, haha!"


    She kicked the little short leg again.


    Gu Cheng felt relieved, but felt that honey was pouring out of his heart, which was too sweet, as sweet as the sweet-scented osmanthus cake made by his sister.


    Because this incident has a wide impact, netizens are paying close attention to it.


    When the two photos were extremely similar and were compared by police professionals, Shenzhen and Haishi police cooperated and quickly conducted a paternity test.


    Zhou Jun''s elder sister is indeed the daughter of that family in Liujia Village.


    Subsequently, after investigation and repeated inquiries, Zhou Jun''s parents still admitted the fact that they bought children from human traffickers.


    They had been married for many years and had no children, so they managed to buy a child. There was no choice but to buy a girl. Then the more I thought about it, the more unwilling I was, and I bought another boy.


    Zhou Jun also bought it.


    The two children were bought from different traffickers.


    The girl''s parents have been found, and the police will help Zhou Jun find his biological parents next. As for whether the spoiled Zhou Jun is willing to go back, it''s hard to say.


    In addition, the police will use this line to find the two traffickers and their gangs, trying to help more children find their way home.


    When Tuanzi finished filming the third episode, Director Qian told her personally, "The girl has suffered a lot and has gone back to her biological parents. As for the procedures such as changing the account, someone will supervise and handle them later."


    Duanzi was very happy.


    "It''s a great reunion!"


    Their family will also have a happy reunion!


    Director Qian also laughed.


    Seeing Gu Che standing quietly aside, he suddenly said, "The couple said that Zhou Yan also knew that their child was bought."


    Now, it is even more difficult for Zhou Yan to stand up. He has touched the reverse scale of the public.


    Gu Che''s expression was calm.


    "Oh."


    He would rather focus on finding the missing child than pay more attention to Zhou Yan.


    After that, the three phases of filming proceeded smoothly.


    On the closing day of "Traveling with Parents 2", the number of viewers in the live broadcast room hit a record high again, and the top ten most searched on that day were basically related to them.


    No one buys hot searches, everything is the spontaneous behavior of netizens.


    During this period, the promotional video of Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association has already been popular all over the Internet, creating a trend of learning Xingyi Boxing among young people.


    Jiang Xingyi Boxing Association timely releases teaching explanatory films to help everyone learn better.


    With the accumulation during the live broadcast, the explosion of promotional videos and teaching videos, the prestige value of Tuanzi has risen to 300,000.


    This is just the reputation value provided by those who learn for the first time. As time goes by, they will be more recognized and actively spread, and the reputation value provided will be more. Moreover, the Xingyiquan teaching explanatory film has not yet been filmed.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Reputation points will be rewarded accordingly. Which skill do you want to upgrade? ¡¿


    Duanzi thought for a while, "Master of martial arts."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: No, this skill is very special. You can only upgrade to a level after learning a kind of kung fu. You cannot cheat¡¿


    Tuanzi turned her back and made a grimace.


    Stingy system!


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I can see you even when you turn your back¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Let¡¯s upgrade the God of Cookery skill, upgrade to level 60, because you want to make medicinal food and some ancient snacks, reach level 60, it can help you identify many wild herbs and edible ingredients, etc.]


    The little head is crooked.


    "Why does Miao Miao know how to distinguish? Miao Miao doesn''t go to the wild."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You will know soon¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Gu Peihai

    Chapter 64 Gu Peihai


    After almost begging grandpa to sue grandma, "Let''s Go Adventures" finally got investment and regained the qualification to broadcast. Next, they only need to find two more groups of guests and gather five groups to continue broadcasting.


    The director''s surname is Li, and he belongs to Ai Zhen''s faction.


    Whether this show is booming or not is related to whether Ai Zhen can become the director of the show in the end.


    Director Li came to discuss with someone.


    "It''s the little heroine who is very popular recently. Invite her, and our show will have its own heat."


    Director Li: "I''m afraid that the Gu family won''t let her continue to participate in the show, alas."


    "Why not?"


    Ai Zhen is communicating with people.


    "What I''m more worried about now is whether to ask Director Gu to bring his sister, or Gu Yingdi to bring his sister."


    Director Li: "!"


    "Does Director Gu mean Director Gu Cheng? Does Actor Gu mean Teacher Gu Peihai?"


    Ai Zhen gave an affirmative answer.


    Director Li excitedly said: "That must be the actor, the actor of Sanli, who is more popular than Gu Miaomiao!"


    Ai Zhen glanced at him, "A brother, a guardian, a cousin, who do you think can come?"


    Director Li calmed down again.


    "That''s right, but you can ask, I don''t think Director Gu is very suitable for variety shows."


    Ai Zhen had contacted Gu Peihai and Gu Cheng respectively before the show was off the air.


    Actually, Pineapple TV will not be able to invite the actor of Sanliao for the time being, he just invites Gu Peihai with the slightest hope.


    As for Gu Cheng, he had helped Gu Cheng before, and he expected that the other party would not refuse, but in the end the little girl didn''t have a date.


    Now that the investment is drawn, Gu Cheng will definitely not be able to refuse if he invites him again.


    Keren is always greedy.


    Before, due to helplessness, he could only use favors to ask Gu Chengjianghu for help, but he recently heard that Gu Peihai intends to participate in variety shows with babies, so obviously, Gu Peihai + Gu Miaomiao is the best choice.


    A restaurant in Jiang City.


    Duanzi held a glass of juice and drank tons of it.


    After drinking, she patted her stomach and said in a low voice, "When is Brother Da Tang coming? Miao Miao is so hungry!"


    It was a four-corner table, and Gu Cheng sat on the adjacent side.


    "Let''s order first."


    "is it okay?"


    Tuanzi tugged at his fingers a little bit tangled.


    "But oh, before, Miao Miao and Master were waiting for someone in the restaurant. Miao Miao was too hungry, so she ordered a bowl of noodles first, but when the head of the sect she was waiting for arrived, she said Miao Miao was rude."


    The handsome face was cast a shadow.


    "He''s not polite."


    Gu Cheng''s voice was very cold, "Did you have any contact with that person afterwards? Did he bully you?"


    "No."


    A smile of reminiscence appeared on the little face.


    "Later, Miao Miao put a laxative in his teacup, and he drank it all~"


    Gu Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, "Well done."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Gu Cheng asked again: "Does your master blame you?"


    "No," Tuanzi snickered while covering his mouth, "The laxatives were secretly handed to Miao Miao by Master."


    Gu Cheng was a little relieved, although her sister had a hard life in ancient times, fortunately she had a master who was willing to protect her.


    Brother said so, Duanzi simply picked up the menu and prepared to order something to fill his stomach. At this time, the door of the box was pushed open.


    She subconsciously looked over, just in time to see a young man took off his hat and mask, revealing a handsome and elegant face.


    The man''s hair is slightly curly and long, with a casual tie, his temperament is between elegant and handsome. Wearing a burgundy shirt with several buttons unbuttoned, he looked particularly reckless.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Wow, you are so handsome."


    Gu Peihai was slightly startled, and then showed a smile that could captivate many fans, "You are cute too."


    The young director sitting there frowned.


    He glanced displeasedly at the big cousin who was exuding charm all the time.


    "Sit down, we''re going to order food."


    Gu Peihai sat down beside the dumpling, moved the chair closer at random, and smiled casually, "Xiao Cheng, you are still so rigid and serious. Come on, have a laugh."


    Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg


    Tuanzi covered her mouth, "Xiao, Xiaocheng?"


    Gu Cheng''s ears turned red, "Aren''t you hungry? Hurry up and order food."


    Tuanzi bowed her head and secretly glanced at it from time to time.


    Xiao Cheng, this title is so cute with the big brother''s indifferent face.


    It was the first time Gu Peihai saw this cousin offline, she was the same as the one seen in the video, with a round face and big eyes, her cheeks were tender and soft, and she was easy to pinch.


    He just raised his hand when he felt a burning gaze.


    tilted his head and smiled, "Don''t be stingy, Miao Miao is also my sister."


    If Gu Che was here, he would definitely say, ''It''s just your cousin''. Gu Cheng would not say this, he likes to bury his thoughts in his heart.


    After pinching a few times, Gu Peihai asked her with a smile, "Would you like to join me in the parenting show?"


    Duanzi was instantly alert.


    "Miao Miao has already agreed to Big Brother, Miao Miao wants to participate in the show with Big Brother!"


    She is not a person who breaks her word.


    Gu Peihai smiled meaningfully.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Cheng who was opposite, "You guys are talking about "Let''s go on an adventure together", right?"


    Gu Cheng has a bad feeling.


    Gu Peihai took out his phone, called up the chat interface, and handed the phone over casually.


    "Look."


    Gu Cheng took it and glanced at it, his eyes darkened.


    It¡¯s a message from Ai Zhen from Pineapple TV to the lobby brother. To the effect that he was warmly invited to participate in the show with his cousin.


    Gu Peihai understood, "He also sent you a message, you agreed."


    Gu Cheng remained silent.


    Gu Peihai understood.


    Ai Zhen grasped the favor, was sure that Gu Cheng would not refuse, and came to him again because he felt that he was a better choice.


    But since when their Gu family¡¯s children are like goods, let people pick and choose?


    There is something dangerous about the casual smile.


    Gu Peihai took the phone over.


    "Let me test a few words."


    He sent a message to the other party, to the effect that he was interested, but his cousin had already formed a group with her own brother, so he could only express regret.


    Ai Zhen replied quickly.


    ¡¾The specific guests have not been confirmed yet, Director Gu may not have time there. ¡¿


    At this moment, a fluffy head leaned over, glanced at the conversation, and ran to the elder brother again.


    Ai Zhen sent a message to Gu Cheng again, to the effect that he knew that Gu Cheng had never been on a variety show, and he couldn''t let it go and was uncomfortable. He could understand Gu Cheng, so he had already contacted Gu Peihai.


    ¡¾Teacher Gu is Miao Miao''s cousin, you can rest assured if you hand over Miao Miao to him. ¡¿


    Gu Cheng didn''t respond, but Tuanzi''s face was gloomy.


    "This person is so annoying!"


    Well what does that mean. When it was time to stop the broadcast, she asked her elder brother, and now the elder brother agreed, and felt that the big brother was better, and despised her elder brother.


    "I won''t participate, Miao Miao will not participate!"


    Tuanzi clasped his hands angrily, his cheeks were bulging, and his big eyes were about to burst into flames.


    "In Miao Miao''s heart, Big Brother is super good!"


    Gu Cheng''s heart softened.


    He patted his sister on the head.


    "I was mentally prepared."


    Actually, Ai Zhen was a good friend of their father.


    The last time when he asked for help to get the original clips, Gu Cheng was ready to return the favor. However, he didn''t think that the uncle who had a good relationship with his father in the past would make any excessive demands.


    As a result, Ai Zhen knew that his younger sister could not participate in the same type of variety show at the same time, and deliberately made such a request, completely ignoring his sister''s reputation.


    At that time, he thought that the friendship in the circle was as fragile as paper in the face of interests. At that time, he made up his mind to return the favor as soon as possible, and try not to associate with this kind of person.


    As a result, the uncle who is on good terms with his father is picking and choosing because of their debts.


    "You can participate."


    Gu Cheng gently pinched his younger sister''s puffy cheek.


    "Return the favor early, and it will be fine in the future. Otherwise," he seldom confides in his heart, but this will comfort his sister, so he told the truth, "In the future, something that touches our bottom line will happen, and we will be too passive when he comes to the door. gone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： ready to surprise

    Chapter 65 Prepare for Surprise


    Gu Peihai has a loose personality, and since he was a child, he is not easy to deal with Gu Cheng, who is rigorous and serious.


    But this time, he agrees with the decision.


    "Uncle used to have such a good relationship with him, and many times he rejected other invitations to participate in Pineapple TV''s variety show, just to help him."


    At the beginning of the year, when "Journey to the Stars" was broadcast, he thought that Ai Zhen would offer to help, but he didn''t. He was also busy at the time, so he took the time to ask Gu Che a few words, but the other party said that he didn''t need to pay attention to it, so he temporarily put the matter on hold.


    After several months of filming overseas, he came back and found that Zhou Yan had been making a fuss, and immediately became furious. At this time, Gu Cheng made a move.


    He felt that things were not good at the time. Ai Zhen didn''t make a move before, maybe it was inconvenient, or maybe it was just waiting for the sons of his friends to come to him on his own initiative.


    You know, whether it''s the top Gu Che, or Gu Cheng who just won the best director of Jin Linghu, the popularity and reputation are too good.


    Returning favors is right. Only when you come and go can we maintain friendship. Their business also pays attention to word of mouth.


    Gu Cheng wants to continue working in this industry, so he really should return the favor. However, Ai Zhen''s actions were a little bit like repaying favors, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, Gu Cheng promised to go to the show with extremely low ratings, which was enough to save face, but Ai Zhen actually wanted to play Gu Peihai''s idea.


    Gu Peihai raised the corners of his lips, and at that moment, he was full of anger.


    "You just go to participate, how comfortable you are on the show," the actor sneered, "As for whether he can achieve his wish in the end, heh."


    Tuanzi grabbed the elder brother''s arm and looked at him curiously.


    I thought this cousin was handsome just now, but now I think he is bad. However, the bad ones seem to be good too.


    Gu Cheng frowned slightly, "You don''t need to intervene."


    "I didn''t interfere."


    The actor spread his hands innocently, "He wants to be the director, but there are so many people who want that position, and if he wants to become a regular with one program, how can there be such a good thing? I just analyze his situation rationally and don''t do anything."


    Gu Cheng was dubious.


    Later, Gu Peihai told Ai Zhen that after confirming the itinerary with his agent, he found that he had no free time.


    This is also true.


    He has just finished filming a movie, and now he is going to participate in some program promotions. Not until at least a month later.


    One month later, "Let''s Go Adventures" with only six episodes left also ended.


    He can participate in other baby variety shows.


    Ai Zhen sent a message expressing regret, and then sent a message to Gu Cheng. The general idea is, after much deliberation, since you want to develop a relationship with your younger sister, then I still give you a chance. As an elder, you should take care of the younger generation.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Sometimes human shamelessness breaks through the lower limit¡¿


    Tuanzi jumped in anger.


    "This man''s words are so annoying!"


    Whether it was before or now, it seems that both inside and outside the words are for the sake of the elder brother. Actually... "Ahhhhh!"


    Tuanzi waved her small fist, as if Ai Zhen was standing in front of her right now.


    Gu Peihai took out his phone and took a few photos.


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at him, "What are you doing?"


    "Look at your cuteness, take a photo as a screen saver."


    Duanzi: "?"


    System explained.


    Tuanzi cupped her face, "It turned out that I wanted to appreciate Miao Miao''s cuteness all the time, so Miao Miao reluctantly agreed and didn''t charge money."


    Gu Peihai looked at her expressive little face, then at Gu Cheng with a cold face, and couldn''t help laughing.


    The contrast between the siblings is too stark.


    The three of them had a meal together.


    The next day, Gu Cheng came to Pineapple Channel to sign a contract with the program crew.


    When signing the contract, Ai Zhen was busy and didn''t come.


    He read the contract carefully and found that his sister was curious, so he explained it carefully.


    Director Li teased: "Director Gu still doesn''t trust us?"


    Before Gu Cheng could speak, Tuanzi said innocently, "But oh, some guests quit before, it seems that it is because the protection measures of your show are not very good."


    She rubbed her soft little face, "If Miao Miao gets hurt, but you don''t compensate, that would be bad."


    Patting the elder brother''s arm, she seriously instructed, "Brother, you have to watch it more carefully."


    Director Li''s smile gradually froze.


    The assistant Xu Min who also came over couldn''t hold back his smile.


    After signing the contract, Tuanzi wanted to go to the bathroom, but Gu Cheng was unable to accompany her, so she asked the female assistant to accompany her.


    Tuanzi and Xiao Xu came out of the bathroom and left following the signposts.


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from the men''s restroom.


    "That Gu Cheng, didn''t he just win the best director of Jin Linghu, what''s the matter?"


    The other person''s voice was not very familiar, but he was on Director Li''s side inside and out.


    Director Li said again: "It''s like a piece of wood, what if we lose the link in the show? Let''s waste our time signing him."


    Another person suggested that if Gu Cheng did not perform well, he could actually gain popularity by comparing him with other guests.


    In fact, the voices of the two are not very loud, but Tuanzi is a martial arts practitioner, and his hearing is particularly good.


    She stopped in her tracks, puffed her face, and clenched her fists, wishing she could rush in and beat him up.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Girls are not allowed to enter the men''s restroom¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Wait until they come out before beating¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: You have already signed the contract, and I also think it is better to use this time to repay the favor¡¿


    The system gives an example, the favor is always here, and it will be paid back sooner or later. If Ai Zhen asked Gu Cheng to film a trash TV series in the future, it would be Gu Cheng''s signature.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Besides, Director Li will also go to the field, maybe Ai Zhen will come to visit, and what happens at that time, isn''t it up to you to decide? ¡¿


    Duanzi suddenly realized, his eyes sparkled.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Surprise! Miao Miao will prepare surprises for them! ¡¿


    Seeing that the system didn''t correct her after coaxing her well, this surprise was equivalent to shock.


    When looking for Gu Cheng, Tuanzi asked Xu Min curiously, "Sister, what is a golden spirit tiger, is it a tiger?"


    "No, it''s a film award."


    Xu Min briefly introduced that there are three major domestic film awards and five international film awards.


    Among them, the Golden Tiger Award has the shortest history, but the jury has the widest range of nationalities and the largest number of judges.


    "The five main judges come from five countries, and one of them is from our country. The judges of the jury come from various countries, and there is a monitoring group to monitor whether they are bribed when they vote."


    In short, being able to win the best director of Jin Linghu proves that this film has been recognized by the elites of the global film industry, which is very remarkable.


    "Director Gu is the first director in China to win this award, which is amazing."


    "Wow~"


    Duanzi jumped up excitedly.


    When he saw Gu Cheng, he jumped on him and hung it around his neck.


    "Brother, you are too good, you actually won the Golden Spirit Tiger Award."


    Gu Cheng coughed lightly.


    "It''s all a thing of the past."


    "That''s super powerful!"


    Tuanzi sticks to his face, "How can Miao Miao have such a powerful big brother?"


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips, and the roots of his ears were slightly red.


    Sister is too good at talking.


    He will continue to work hard and become even better.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： Man vs. Wild

    Chapter 66 Wilderness Survival


    "Let''s Adventure Together" was officially announced two days in advance.


    Therefore, on the day when the live broadcast resumed, fans of the previous guests, as well as fans of Gu Cheng and Gu Miaomiao, rushed over after hearing the news.


    ¡¾I came here for Miao Miao, I don¡¯t know about this show, what kind of show is it?¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s the parent with the baby + a low-end version of Survival in the Wilderness¡¿


    ¡¾Guests can be parents and children, or brothers and sisters, mainly to survive in the wild together. However, because there are children participating, it is safer to choose the wild. In addition, if guests cannot obtain ingredients in the wild, they can choose to participate in the games provided by the show to obtain survival kits]


    ¡¾Yes, and the show will guarantee housing. At the beginning of the game, the guests can get things like igloos, treehouses and tents through the game]


    ¡¾Understood, it¡¯s a bit like a field trip, but the conditions are a bit tougher¡¿


    Some people were curious about why Gu Cheng and Gu Miaomiao came to participate.


    ¡¾I know Gu Cheng, the best director of Jin Linghu, the number one person in China, young and handsome. But isn''t he focusing on movies? How could he participate in the show? ¡¿


    ¡¾After discovering that my sister is popular, I want to maintain her popularity. Isn¡¯t that the case in the entertainment industry¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, Gu Miaomiao first participated in "And Parents 2", and now he is participating in this one. I think he is too utilitarian¡¿


    ¡¾The person who said these words has never seen Gu Che''s post¡¿


    ¡¾What post? ¡¿


    Immediately, some netizens ran to check it out, and found that Gu Che posted a very angry post on the day of the official announcement. The general idea is that Director Gu found out that he and his sister had become very close after participating in the show, and secretly took his sister to participate in the new show without even saying hello to him in advance.


    This is Gu Che''s real thought. Everyone can also feel his anger through those words.


    ¡¾Because Director Gu was jealous, did he secretly bring people to the show to cultivate their relationship¡¿


    ¡¾The contrast is cute, I love it so much¡¿


    ¡¾This family is too fun¡¿


    ¡¾I believe in this reason, after all, Director Gu has never participated in reality shows before. Even if he won the best director of Jin Linghu before, he will appear on some talk shows at most]


    ¡¾Cut, it¡¯s just trying to cover up, isn¡¯t it just to maintain the heat¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng''s new movie is being used again, probably for advertisement¡¿


    ¡¾That is, it is good luck to win the Golden Spirit Tiger once. The quality of the films that participated in the same session as him was not very good, so he missed it. In this film festival, there are so many good films for the Golden Snow Wolf Award, he must have been rejected in the first round]


    ¡¾Some people are purely for being black and black, and the jury doesn¡¯t give him an award just because he participated in the show¡¿


    All this has nothing to do with Gu Cheng and Gu Miaomiao.


    According to the requirements of the program group, the two left the hotel early in the morning and came to the designated place.


    By the time they arrive, someone has already arrived.


    "When I heard that Miao Miao was coming, my daughter was overjoyed."


    The well-known actor Fu Qiangguo took the initiative to say hello.


    He is misty when he speaks, and it is easy to win the favor of the siblings.


    Gu Cheng: "Mr. Fu."


    Tuanzi greeted obediently, "Hello, Uncle."


    Soon, her eyes fell on a little girl.


    She is about the same age as her, but her skin is very white, like milk, her pupils are blue, and her hair is curly black, especially like a doll in a window.


    Danzi was the first person to see blue eyes, and the little girl was very delicate and beautiful.


    "My name is Miao Miao, and I''m four and a half years old."


    The little girl shyly hid behind Fuqiangguo, and poked her head out after a while.


    "My name is Yoyo, and I am four years old this year."


    Fu Qiangguo reluctantly pushed his daughter out.


    "Didn''t you say you liked Little Heroine before and wanted to learn Kung Fu? Now Sister Miao Miao is right in front of you."


    The two parents chatted casually, and Gu Cheng found out that Fu Youyou was a loyal audience of "Travel with Parents 2". After discovering that there was a flying heroine in it, she became a fan of Miao Miao.


    Their group is old guests, and they have broadcasted two episodes before.


    The show was canceled due to some accidents. Originally, Fuqiangguo planned to terminate the contract, but when they learned that Gu Cheng and his sister would come, they simply brought their daughter over.


    Yuyou was just shy for a while, and then quickly and boldly approached the admired little heroine.


    Two small dumpling stickers.


    ¡¾This scene is too cute¡¿


    ¡¾Exquisite doll and little heroine¡¿


    ¡¾Is Fu Youyou a mixed race¡¿


    ¡¾You can tell that she is of mixed race just by looking at her eyes. It is said that her mother decided to marry because of Mr. Fu''s cooking skills¡¿


    Knowing that such a beautiful little girl is a little fan girl, Tuanzi is rare to be reserved, and laughs with her arms akimbo proudly.


    "Do you want Feifei? I can take you Feifei."


    In order to look like a big sister, she didn''t call herself Miao Miao anymore.


    Little Heroine also wants face!


    Youyou whispered: "Is it okay?"


    "Of course, it''s a trivial matter."


    Tuanzi looked like a big sister, with one arm around Yoyo''s waist, she was lucky and arrived at a nearby big tree in the blink of an eye.


    The camera quickly aimed at them.


    Director Li said excitedly: "Very good, the first thing to watch after the rebroadcast of the show is, send the prepared entry to the hot search position."


    Since he invited Gu Miaomiao, he had already prepared a lot of entries for this girl, and also reserved a hot search spot.


    The entries are all exaggerated, the purpose is to attract netizens and attract traffic to the program.


    As for whether repeated hot searches and excessive marketing will have a bad influence on Gu Miaomiao, he doesn''t care.


    He wants to use this opportunity to fight a turnaround.


    This approach is completely opposite to Qian Dao.


    Director Qian also wants popularity, but basically relies on netizens, and never spends money wrongly.


    The show was only broadcast for an hour, and the trending searches related to Little Heroine dropped to the seventh place.


    It''s just that this entry was taken down after only five minutes.


    When the staff told Director Li, Director Li was still a little confused.


    "Didn''t it be agreed a long time ago?"


    The staff whispered: "The money has been refunded, and it is said that our program group will be popular on the basis of our strength."


    Director Li''s face darkened immediately.


    "Someone must have said hello, who is it?"


    He once suspected that it was Gu Cheng, but Gu Cheng only became famous last year.


    This young director has only made three films, and the third one won the best director of Jin Linghu, and his network has not yet reached this level.


    At this time, other guests came one after another.


    Old guest Cui Chi is an athlete, and his son Cui Jixing is five and a half years old.


    Old guest Gu Ran, a first-line actress, son Gu Jiujiu, five years old this year.


    New guest Xiong Chenfei, former WWS female team leader, younger brother Xiong Chenli, five and a half years old this year.


    The five groups of guests have already arrived and greeted each other. Director Li has no time to worry about hot searches and announces that everyone will hike into the rainforest.


    "There is a piece of land that we have already booked in advance for the filming program."


    Fortunately, the shooting location was not far away, and the guests arrived successfully after spending more than an hour.


    "Okay, the old rules," Director Li said with a smile, "Let''s confirm the accommodation for the next few nights first. After all, only when the housing is guaranteed can everyone be in the mood to solve the problem of food and drink for the next few days."


    ¡°We will provide a tree house, a luxury tent, an ordinary tent and a simple tent. Five groups of guests will be selected through games.¡±


    Cui Jixing is a boy with a thick head and a thick head. He raised his hand and asked, "Why are there only four?"


    Director Li smiled: "Because the fifth place needs to use the trees in the rainforest to build a temporary residence."


    Five groups of guests: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡¾No, does the director know why the show stopped broadcasting? If you don¡¯t make changes, it will stop broadcasting sooner or later]


    ¡¾He has made a change. He provided five residences before, but this time he provides four residences¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： seek death

    Chapter 67 Death


    Guests, big and small, were not very friendly when they saw Director Li''s expressions.


    Tuanzi said to his elder brother in a low voice, "Is this show going to end?"


    Gu Cheng: "..." It''s kind of funny, hold back.


    ¡¾Miao Miao spoke my heart out¡¿


    ¡¾Did the program group forget the reason for stopping the broadcast¡¿


    ¡¾Before, due to poor conditions and inadequate protective measures, one group of guests was injured and quit, and the other group was also afraid, so they quit¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t come if you don¡¯t think the conditions are good, they¡¯re all guests and curse that the show is about to end, there¡¯s no spirit of contract at all¡¿


    ¡¾That is, survival in the wilderness requires hard conditions to be good¡¿


    ¡¾These guests can¡¯t bear a bit of hardship¡¿


    ¡¾The money is really easy to make¡¿


    ¡¾Are you forgetting the previous one, this is a variety show for survival with a baby. If it was an ordinary survival variety show, the guests would not dislike the poor conditions, but now, the program team themselves said that they would ensure the safety of the children, so everyone came]


    ¡¾If it wasn''t for the promise of the program group, most of the guests would not bring their children¡¿


    ¡¾Please distinguish between survival variety shows and baby adventure shows¡¿


    Director Li pretended to be nonchalant and said: "The rule for us to choose a house is that after ten minutes, whoever has the most popular live broadcast room will get the tree house. And so on. The second place will get the luxury tent... The fifth place needs to bring it by itself. The children built a makeshift shelter by hand."


    All guests: ¨‹_¨‹


    The live broadcast immediately exploded.


    ¡¾What does the program group mean, is it more popular than which artist? Will there be preferential treatment if the show is hot? ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, if you have the ability to get a residence through games¡¿


    ¡¾And the program team has already stipulated the residence of each ranking, and the guests are not given to choose at all¡¿


    Now everyone is scolding the program group, and when the first place comes out later, everyone will be scolding the first place.


    Because it is hotter than the live broadcast room, rather than actually participating in the game, everyone will only think that the first place is too high.


    The expressions of the parents became subtle again.


    It''s just that they really can''t protest.


    But at this time, everyone thought to themselves that after the rebroadcast, they thought the style of the show would change. Unexpectedly, the change was changed, but the planning was changed in the direction of death.


    Director Li has appealed to all viewers in the central live broadcast room, "Come on for your favorite guests!"


    ¡¾I''m so upset, isn''t the program team just wanting our audience to help drain it?¡¿


    ¡¾Even if I see through their purpose, I have to do it for the guests I like¡¿


    ¡¾I''m really upset, I feel like my favorite artist is being held hostage by them¡¿


    The viewers were unhappy, and at the same time called friends and friends, and posted various posts, from mobilizing fans to mobilizing passers-by, to attract traffic for the program group.


    The popularity of the program is visible to the naked eye.


    Director Li is very satisfied, as for someone scolding him?


    As long as the show is popular, he doesn''t care at all.


    Not only that, Director Li also asked the guests to take the initiative to please the audience and ask them for help.


    Xiong Chenfei debuted in the draft, and has long been used to all kinds of canvassing.


    She skillfully danced a female troupe dance, and she also asked the audience to help her to act coquettishly.


    She has no hands-on ability at all. If she really wants to build a temporary shelter by herself, she and her brother will be finished.


    In addition, she can guess which trending search the program group will buy. At that time, netizens will definitely push and dislike based on this ranking.


    She came to such a poor place to participate in the show for the purpose of becoming famous. Black and red are also red.


    The thinking of the program group is synchronized with her thinking.


    She also observed carefully, the other four parents, she can use only Gu Cheng and Gu Ran.


    A young and promising, single, younger brother is a top-notch, big brother is a movie star, suitable for CP speculation. The other is the first-line actress Gu Ran, who is well-known and has many fans, suitable for pulling and stepping.


    After Xiong Chenfei finished the performance, she smiled sweetly, "I''m really looking forward to the performance of all the teachers."


    Director Li cast an appreciative look.


    However, several parents did not perform at all.


    Fu Qiangguo and Cui Chi are not good at singing and dancing.


    Gu Ran is well-known because of the high-quality works he participated in, winning awards, and being beautiful. She focuses most of her energy on her works, and believes that the best way to repay her fans is to come up with more good works.


    Let her dance and sing to pet fans, she really can''t, and she hasn''t tried.


    As for Gu Cheng, Gu Cheng looked down at his sister.


    "are you hungry?"


    "hungry."


    Tuanzi clutched her stomach, "I was walking just now, so hungry."


    Sensing the pain in the elder brother''s eyes, she quickly said, "But Miao Miao can persist. Moreover, the program team will not be so kind to give us food, Miao Miao understands, understands everything!"


    Director Li: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao is right, the show crew really won¡¯t be kind enough to eat it¡¿


    ¡¾In the early stage of this show, the survival ability of the guests is tested. When you can¡¯t find food, you have to get the survival kit through the game¡¿


    ¡¾The previous games were pretty bad, but now that the planning is overwhelmed, the game will only get worse, so I sympathize with the guests in advance¡¿


    Xiong Chenfei was quite embarrassed. In the end, she was the only one to perform.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the result came out.


    The first place is the most famous Gu Ran, who automatically gets the tree house.


    Xiong Chenfei, the former leader of the women''s group, won the luxury tent automatically.


    The third place is director Gu Cheng. He is a behind-the-scenes worker. Although he is handsome and talented, he is not as popular as an artist after all. Tuanzi has become very popular recently, but there are not many regular fans. Everyone watched the show more, found this kid interesting, and paid attention to it.


    The fourth place is actually the athlete Cui Chi. He is an equestrian athlete, tall and handsome. Recently, he frequently participates in variety shows and has a good number of fans.


    The last place is the rich and powerful country that has been in the industry for the longest time.


    He is indeed not handsome, and he is also old. He usually participates in dramas, is active in war movies and historical movies, and is more popular with middle-aged and elderly people.


    Most young people have never watched the TV series he acted in.


    Director Li smiled: "I can only trouble Teacher Fu to take his daughter to build a house by himself. Our program will provide several plans for building outdoor houses. Teacher Fu can refer to it."


    As soon as the ranking came out, as expected, the barrage was about to explode.


    ¡¾The longest and last in the industry, see you soon¡¿


    ¡¾Why is Gu Ran the first? Isn''t she very happy to see the old man get the last one? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why don¡¯t you say that a girl group member who has only acted in one idol drama won the second place¡¿


    ¡¾Now everyone is complaining about Mr. Fu, why didn''t he enter his live broadcast room before? ¡¿


    The barrage suddenly became cloudy.


    Xiao Youyou seemed to know the fate she was facing, she was so frightened that tears filled her eyes and her mouth was flattened.


    "It''s okay, my brother and I will help you."


    Duanzi hurriedly patted his heart.


    In front of her little sister, she no longer calls herself Miao Miao.


    She is handsome and reliable!


    Seeing that his sister likes to post with new friends so much, Gu Cheng took the initiative to say, "I''ll come over to help later. If you can''t build it, you can let the two children live in the tent."


    Fuqiangguo immediately understood what he meant.


    The two children live in an ordinary tent, and the adults just make do with it outside.


    He is grateful in his heart.


    He can do whatever he wants, for fear that his daughter will not even have a place to live.


    In the previous two episodes, although it was an adventure to survive, the program team will provide accommodation. As long as you have a place to live, everything else is easy.


    As a result, this issue...is absolutely dead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： circle throwing

    Chapter 68 Ferrules


    "Before everyone officially starts their three-day and two-night outdoor adventure, let''s get some survival tools through a small game."


    Soon the staff took out various tools and some circles.


    Director Li smiled and said: "Each group of guests has five circles, and you can take as much as you can."


    He said that this is the only tool they will provide guests in the early stage. As for the future, unless the guests are at their wits end and really have no food, they can choose to play games and get survival kits.


    Fu Qiangguo said helplessly: "In the previous two episodes, the program team at least provided a survival kit for each group of guests in advance."


    The survival kit contains knives, lighters, basic first-aid medicines, flashlights, life-saving whistle, etc.


    Now, what do you want to do yourself. And there is no emergency medicine in the kit provided.


    Director Li: "Don''t worry, we have brought a medical team. If you accidentally get injured, you can seek help from the medical team at any time."


    Gu Ran suggested: "We will live together in the future, but we can actually cooperate and strive to have one of everything."


    She gave an example, if one group of them can get a set of cooking utensils, another group can fight for a set of knives, and another group can fight for the 4.5 liter bucket of purified water, or some canned meat.


    This proposal is good, and everyone echoed it.


    As a result, Xiong Chenfei smiled and said: "Living together? Sister Gu forgot, only your family can live in a tree house, and some people have no land to live in."


    Gu Ran: "..."


    ¡¾I think Feifei is right, she speaks nicely, she has the ability to let the tree house out¡¿


    ¡¾That is, while monopolizing the benefits, at the same time calling for everyone to cooperate, how shameless? ¡¿


    The rich and powerful countries smooth things over, "You can practice before the official set."


    Each group of guests is divided into five circles.


    Tuanzi touched the circle, proactively said, "Brother, let Miao Miao do the trick later, Miao Miao is amazing."


    She thought to herself, it turns out that the ferrule can be developed from ancient times to modern times. She is a little expert in rings!


    Gu Cheng: "Well, please."


    "Hey, Miao Miao will definitely be caught, brother, what do you want?"


    The young director thinks hard.


    He wants a filter device more, but the program group does not provide it, so the bucket of water is the first choice, but it is only 4.5 liters.


    I still don¡¯t know the products of this rainforest. If you can¡¯t find anything to eat, then canned meat is also very important.


    It happens that canned meat is a metal can that can be used to boil water and soup.


    Gu Cheng carefully selected and told his sister one by one.


    "Well, well, Miao Miao understands."


    The brothers and sisters are very serious.


    ¡¾Laughing to death, the discussion is so lively, it seems that they can really catch it¡¿


    ¡¾What Gu Cheng is thinking, adults may not be able to get it right, he even gave the five circles to children¡¿


    ¡¾Peting my younger sister is not the way to pet my sister¡¿


    ¡¾Not considering the overall situation at all¡¿


    At the same time, during the show, Gu Che took out his mobile phone to watch the live broadcast, and when he saw these comments, he immediately became furious.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is bad-mouthing before she even starts playing, are you sick?¡¿


    ¡¾Some people can only say sarcastic remarks¡¿


    ¡¾Other guests are divided into circles for the children, why did they catch Gu Cheng and scold them¡¿


    Xiao Sun was startled when he saw Gu Che''s expression, and hurried to the door of the lounge to guard. If Brother Gu of this meeting is seen and photographed by others, he will definitely be on the hot searches.


    The ferrule officially started.


    Just because the circle is too precious, everyone hesitates to move.


    Xiong Chenfei, who had been fanning the flames before, took the initiative to stand up when she saw this.


    ¡°I used to do laps on the street occasionally, and my hit rate was quite high.¡±


    Xiong Chenli raised his head in doubt.


    Has my sister been caught in the street? How can he not remember?


    The first lap, failed.


    The second lap, failed.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the fifth lap.


    The other guests didn''t respond. After all, everyone felt that there was a high probability that they would fail. No one laughed, only worried.


    Xiong Chen Fei felt ashamed.


    At this time, Xiong Chenli whispered, "Sister, let me try."


    Xiong Chen Fei subconsciously wanted to reprimand, but on second thought, if the younger brother threw it in the last lap, even if it failed, because he was a child, everyone would not say anything.


    The little boy stepped forward, pursed his lips and threw it seriously, and put the ring directly on a lighter.


    Tuanzi hurriedly applauded, "That''s right, that''s right, I got a lighter!"


    In this way, she doesn''t need to wear a lighter.


    Xiao Youyou hurriedly applauded.


    Gu Jiujiu and Cui Jixing clapped their hands, and at the same time refused to admit defeat, "I will also be caught."


    "Next is Miao Miao!"


    Tuanzi took the initiative to announce the curtain for himself, and ran to the designated place in a bouncing manner.


    She shook her hands and legs, then smiled at Gu Cheng, "Don''t you encourage Miao Miao, brother?"


    Others looked at Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng: "...Come on."


    Tuanzi was not satisfied, "It''s not enough, isn''t Miao Miao the best?"


    Gu Cheng seldom praises people outright.


    Otherwise, he and Gu Che wouldn''t have had so many misunderstandings.


    It is more difficult for him to express his heart directly than to endure an actor with poor acting skills.


    It''s just that those big moist eyes looked over, full of anticipation.


    The young director didn''t want to disappoint his sister.


    He pursed his lips, then whispered, "Miaomiao is the best, come on."


    Tuanzi suddenly smiled.


    Gu Che stared at the screen and typed quickly.


    ¡¾His ears are red! ¡¿


    ¡¾The voice is too low, make it louder! ¡¿


    Tuanzi stared at a small card with the word ''steel knife'' written on it.


    This is a steel knife commonly used for outdoor survival. It is relatively large, so the program group did not directly display it, but replaced it with playing cards.


    "Phew!"


    While throwing the bamboo ring, Tuanzi also dubbed himself.


    Everyone looked along the bamboo ring and found that it held a card representing the steel knife firmly in its sleeve.


    Xiao Youyou applauded desperately, "Awesome! My sister is so amazing!"


    Duanzi raised her chin slightly in satisfaction.


    She deliberately asked Gu Cheng, "Brother, what are you going to do next?"


    Gu Cheng saw how proud she was, and thought that her younger sister was also very cute, the cutest in the world.


    "pure water."


    "Okay~"


    Xiong Chenfei curled her lips, she could get whatever she wanted, how could it be so powerful? Be careful with your face.


    Duanzi threw out the bamboo ring with a ¡®swoosh¡¯.


    The bamboo ring is firmly set on the top of the bucket of water.


    Xiao Youyou slapped her palms red.


    The other little boys also looked at her in admiration.


    The children who hadn¡¯t done the ring yet ignited their fighting spirit, ¡°We will do better!¡±


    The third bamboo trap won a set of canned luncheon meat, a total of five cans.


    The fourth bamboo trap hit the life blanket.


    The fifth bamboo trap hit a multi-purpose knife.


    ¡¾Wonderful, is the little heroine so good at ringing? ¡¿


    ¡¾What do you do with two knives, cookware¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you take it seriously? I mentioned other sets of cooking utensils before, they mainly set knives and water]


    ¡¾If you want me to say, you should give Miao Miao all the circles¡¿


    Director Li also wanted to see everyone embarrassing, so he directly said that the circles of each group of guests can only be used by themselves.


    The next group is Fuqiangguo and Yoyo. The two of them discussed it, three circles for adults and two circles for children.


    Tuanzi stuck to the big brother, cheering for them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： prince

    Chapter 69 Prince


    Actually, Tuanzi really wanted to complete all the hoops by himself.


    She knew that the conditions of this program were relatively difficult, and she just happened to know what Director Li was like. The idea is very simple, collect food tools as much as possible in the early stage.


    "Hey, why can''t you transfer the circle?"


    She leaned her small head on Gu Cheng sadly.


    Hearing this, Cui Jixing, who has a thick head and a thick head, said bluntly, "Because the program team doesn''t want us to have a good time, they are bad."


    The equestrian athlete patted his son on the head and smiled apologetically.


    "You child, what nonsense..." The truth.


    But fortunately, the rich and powerful countries have won two. One is a 100g bag of nuts and the other is a hammock.


    Tuanzi stared at the bag of nuts, then suddenly looked up at his elder brother.


    "Small bags of nuts. Why didn''t the show crew prepare big bags?"


    Gu Cheng rubbed her little furry head, "Don''t worry, I won''t make you hungry."


    Duanzi clasped his hands and let out a hum.


    She puffed her face, her eyes darting back and forth on the materials provided by the program group.


    Except that the bucket of water is 4.5 liters, and the cans are a set of five cans, the rest related to food are very small.


    100 grams of nuts, a small bag of beef jerky estimated to be less than 100 grams, and a bottle of 550ml of water.


    When it was Xiao Youyou''s turn, she held her breath and threw it out, and the bamboo ring fell lightly not far from her legs.


    Yoyo: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Dad, you can throw it away, don''t waste it."


    She hurriedly returned the other bamboo ring to her father, cheering in a childish voice, "Daddy is the best, come on, Daddy!"


    Fu Qiangguo successfully threw a map amidst his daughter''s cheering.


    "Map?" He was a little puzzled.


    Director Li said with a smile: "With this as the center point, there is a map of 500 meters around. For further places, you need to explore by yourself."


    Gu Cheng: "Are there any fruit trees or lakes marked on it?"


    Fu Qiangguo hurriedly opened it to look at the map. The map was very simple, with a few scattered banana trees marked, and hints where there were pineapples. In addition, the location of a lake was also marked.


    500 meters is still too close, and there will be more properties further away.


    However, the route is not marked on the map, and the beasts that may be encountered along the way are not marked.


    "It''s bananas and pineapples."


    Fu Qiangguo breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knows that this rainforest is rich in products, but he knows very few. However, at least he knows that bananas grow on trees, and he needs to climb up to cut off a long bunch. Pineapples are relatively short and easy to pick.


    Seeing this, Gu Ran searched quickly and found that there was no other map, which was a bit regretful.


    She only fits a small deep-mouth pot, and can cook soup for two people at most.


    Gu Jiujiu was the first one to miss, a little angry.


    He has exquisite features and is dressed like a little prince.


    Duanzi looked at his clothes curiously.


    Noticing her gaze, Gu Jiujiu said suddenly, "Sister, help me."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Gu Cheng subconsciously pressed his sister''s shoulder.


    For some reason, he felt a little uncomfortable when he heard someone calling Sister Tuanzi.


    Director Li hurriedly said: "The bamboo circle cannot be transferred."


    Gu Jiujiu turned his head and let out a "hum", making it clear that he didn''t want to listen to him.


    "I want to transfer, I have to transfer!"


    The barrage began to say that he was willful and refused to follow the rules. Some praised him for doing a good job, and to deal with this kind of program group, he had to break the rules.


    Obedience to the program group''s life is aggrieved, and it has a variety show effect. Fighting wits and courage with the program group also has a variety show effect. The former means that the guests are hurt, and the latter means that the program group is hurt. It depends on how the guests are chosen.


    Gu Ran whispered to his son to obey the rules.


    Gu Jiujiu folded his hands angrily, with red eyes, "Don''t listen! I listened to them in the last issue, and I almost starved to death!"


    "No food, no drink, and let mom play very difficult games, woo woo woo!"


    As he spoke, the little prince-like boy began to cry, crying loudly, crying very sadly.


    The other children first looked at him curiously, and then couldn''t help but approach him to comfort him.


    Cui Jixing and Xiong Chenli are five and a half years old, the oldest. The two patted Gu Jiujiu on the head in a decent manner.


    "do not Cry."


    Cui Jixing persuaded him, "The program crew has never been a human being, you know that."


    Director Li: "..."


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾What¡¯s wrong with being distressed and funny at the same time¡¿


    ¡¾Kids know that the program group is not human¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t come if you think the conditions are difficult¡¿


    Gu Jiujiu wiped his tears pitifully, "I don''t want to participate in this **** show anymore."


    Tuanzi looked at him and found that the little boy looked pretty when he cried.


    "Then why did you come?"


    She asked softly: "You don''t have to sign the contract."


    Gu Jiujiu was even more aggrieved, "Because you can''t keep your word."


    Mom said, they signed a six-term contract from the beginning. After the program resumes broadcasting, if the contract is terminated, liquidated damages will be paid.


    "A man should not be dishonest."


    Tuanzi rubbed her face, "But you are not a man when you cry."


    Gu Jiujiu doesn''t like this at all.


    "Boys and girls can cry, you are wrong."


    Tuanzi thought about it, it seems that she challenged her master before, and indeed beat the male disciples from other sects to tears.


    "Well, that''s not right, everyone can cry."


    Gu Jiujiu emphasized: "Even a little prince can cry, I am the little prince!"


    Danzi: "!"


    The system has told her some fairy tales.


    The delicate little boy is the little prince?


    She looked left and right, but she didn''t think it looked the same.


    "But the little prince also has to take responsibility."


    Duanzi pointed to the nearby woods.


    "This is your territory. As a prince, do you want to protect your territory and your people?"


    Gu Jiujiu was stunned.


    Gu Ran was also very surprised, this was the first time anyone other than his family was willing to play prince games with his son.


    She took the initiative to thank Gu Cheng, and then said, "I''m really sorry, mainly at home, we are all like this..."


    She is too busy and is a single-parent family, so her son usually lives with her parents. Feeling guilty, once she has time, she will play prince games with him.


    Gu Cheng shook his head.


    He doesn''t mind, he just thinks his sister is cute and caring.


    Thinking about it again, when my sister was young, did anyone play princess or queen games with her?


    Remembering that she lived in ancient times before, his eyes dimmed. Only the master is by her side, and I am afraid that no one will play these games with her.


    At first, he reserved his reason and decided that his sister hadn''t traveled through time, but lived in the deep mountains and old forests. Later, there were too many special things about my sister, which could not be explained just by living in the deep mountains and old forests.


    He gradually believed what his sister said, and felt more and more fond of her.


    Gu Jiujiu thought about it seriously, wiped away his tears, and forcefully stuffed the bamboo ring into the hand of the dumpling.


    "I am a prince, even adults must listen to me."


    He pointed to Director Li and other staff.


    "Now, the prince said, the bamboo circles can be exchanged!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Big brother apologizes

    Chapter 70 Big Brother Apologizes


    Gu Jiujiu looked at the group of staff with red eyes.


    "This is the prince''s order, you must obey!"


    He spoke in a childish voice, but in fact he didn''t have much deterrent effect. But the words themselves are challenging the majesty of the program group.


    Director Li: "..."


    Tuanzi applauded, "We all listen to the prince!"


    Several other children applauded ''papa''.


    "The prince is wise!"


    "Prince, why don''t you fire them?"


    Program group: "..."


    Received the ''order'' from the prince, Tuanzi discussed with his eldest brother, and ran to the starting line confidently, and with a ''swoosh'' sound, he caught a sleeping bag.


    Tree houses and tents come with corresponding sleeping bags to keep warm at night.


    But the fifth has neither a tent nor a sleeping bag.


    "Yuyou, look, this sleeping bag can be given to you."


    After a pause, she politely asked Gu Jiujiu if she could give it to her sister. After all, this bamboo circle belonged to Gu Jiujiu.


    The prince nodded generously.


    Fu Qiangguo has already set up a hammock, and now he has another sleeping bag. He thought to himself, even if they can''t build a temporary shelter, their group will be safe.


    So far, Tuanzi can be said to be a hundred hits.


    Cui Jixing asked his father, "Dad, can you do it? Can you ride a horse and do a lap?"


    Cui Chi: "...Maybe not very good."


    The tiger-headed boy immediately went to Gu Jiujiu.


    "Prince, prince, you order, let our group also give the circle to my sister."


    Gu Jiujiu had a stern face, with wet tears still on his face, "Well, this prince ordered that the bamboo rings in your group should also be used by my sister."


    The shy little Yoyo hugged the dumpling.


    "Sister is amazing!"


    Duanzi nodded reservedly.


    She successfully set several items.


    The cameraman following Tuanzi had an idea and suddenly pointed the camera at the director.


    That black face is in the mirror.


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾This cameraman is very spiritual¡¿


    ¡¾Feng Shui turns around¡¿


    ¡¾Starting today, this land belongs to the prince, and we all have to listen to the prince! ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m so happy to see the director suffer¡¿


    ¡¾Happy+1¡¿


    ¡¾In the previous two episodes, the director was particularly pitiful and disgusting¡¿


    ¡¾Guests, resist¡¿


    There are also naysayers, but the audience wants to see the director''s black face.


    After the hoop game, the five groups of guests officially started a three-day and two-night survival life in the wild.


    Five groups are divided into two teams.


    Fu Qiangguo and Gu Cheng''s group will first build a temporary residence.


    Gu Cheng looked cold, but he was actually thoughtful.


    "During the acquisition of building materials, we will collect good firewood, and if we encounter edible food, we will bring it back."


    The other three groups went to find food and water.


    Xiong Chenfei excitedly said: "I specially learned how to make a simple filter device. When I find a water source, I can make a filter device. In this way, we will have a clean water source!"


    Yan Ran smiled politely.


    ¡¾My daughter is eager to learn¡¿


    ¡¾The guests have to rely on Zai Zai if they have water to drink¡¿


    ¡¾What does Gu Ran mean, shouldn''t he boast a few words¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, the old man is amazing¡¿


    After walking for a while, Xiong Chenfei realized, "Where''s my brother?"


    Gu Ran smiled politely, "He went to Miao Miao very early, I thought he had your consent."


    Xiong Chenfei: "...Well, I asked him to help in advance."


    In her heart, she blamed her brother for not saying hello before doing things. She thought again, after all, this is a variety show with a baby, and the baby has run away, and the scenes in their live broadcast room will definitely change back and forth, which is equivalent to her brother taking half of her traffic.


    I can only find a way to use more central shots.


    On the other side, Tuanzi noticed that there was a little tail in the team, and looked back, "Why are you here?"


    Xiong Chenli was a little embarrassed.


    "I, I want to worship you as my teacher."


    Before, my sister watched closely, and he never found a chance.


    Tuanzi paused, then put on a stern face, and shook his head seriously, "Miao Miao will not accept disciples for the time being."


    Xiong Chenli was not discouraged, "Then I will follow along and learn, I can help, I often do housework at home to earn pocket money!"


    The two big and three small came to a bamboo forest.


    Two parents compared several plans and finally decided to build a bamboo house.


    They only have a steel knife.


    Gu Cheng tried to chop a few times, and cut a few times before cutting off a bamboo.


    After the bamboo fell down, water came out of the disconnected place.


    Xiao Youyou couldn''t help swallowing.


    "I''m so thirsty, I want to drink water."


    Danzi pointed to the water in the bamboo tube.


    "This water is clean and drinkable."


    She introduced it to everyone with high spirits.


    "The water in the bamboo tastes sweet to drink. If the bamboo is roasted on the fire, there will be clean water. Let me drink it for you."


    In fact, she is also thirsty and wants to drink sweet water.


    Gu Cheng quickly grabbed her by the collar.


    The dumpling slipped on the spot, and when he turned around, he puffed up his face unhappy.


    "Brother doesn''t believe what Miao Miao said?"


    Gu Cheng''s heart ''thumped''.


    "Um...believe."


    "That Miao Miao wants to drink the water in the bamboo."


    She made a gesture to rush forward, and Gu Cheng quickly grabbed her.


    The siblings were deadlocked.


    Seeing that the dumpling was about to turn into a gloomy dumpling, Gu Cheng explained, "I...I..."


    Gu Che, who was watching the live broadcast, laughed out loud.


    "You have today too!"


    It was the first time he saw his big brother at a loss, took screenshots, took crazy screenshots, and even made them into emoticons!


    A rich and powerful country can understand Gu Cheng''s thoughts.


    I want to trust my sister, but I am afraid that my sister will get drunk.


    He hurriedly asked the cameraman for help, "You should bring your mobile phone and check it for you. If the child eats a bad stomach, it will be bad."


    The cameraman hesitated.


    Fu Youyou said in a milky voice, "This is the prince''s order."


    Xiong Chenli added: "The prince has appointed me as...the prime minister, yes, it is the prime minister, you have to listen to the prime minister!"


    ¡¾Laughed to death, the combination of the prince and the prime minister¡¿


    ¡¾What is Yoyo, little princess¡¿


    ¡¾Is Miao Miao a general? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, it''s the martial arts leader! ¡¿


    The cameraman actually handed over the phone.


    Fu Qiangguo breathed a sigh of relief after checking it out.


    "Director Gu, you can drink."


    He and Gu Cheng also explained to the audience, "In some places, there is a large temperature difference between day and night, and there is little evaporation at night, so the water will be stored in the bamboo tube. Because the bamboo''s root system is well-developed, it is a natural filter device, so the water is very good. Clean. Bamboo can also be roasted to produce water, which is collectively called bamboo leek.¡±


    Gu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the dumplings don''t want to drink anymore.


    She folded her hands angrily, leaving Gu Cheng with a chubby back.


    Gu Cheng stood there at a loss for a while, walked up to his sister, squatted down, "I''m sorry."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    The man with a handsome face lowered his eyes slightly, "It''s my elder brother''s fault. My elder brother always feels that he knows more, and always has a skeptical attitude towards things that he doesn''t know. This is wrong, and my elder brother will change it."


    He gently tugged at the corner of Tuanzi''s clothes.


    "Forgive brother, okay?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Masters unique skills

    Chapter 71


    Last second.


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    After hearing the big brother''s apology.


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    She hugged Gu Cheng''s head tightly, tears streaming down her face.


    "Miao Miao is also at fault. Miao Miao only knows that she can drink, but she doesn''t know why she can drink it. The elder brother also cared about Miao Miao, so he stopped Miao Miao."


    Gu Cheng laughed very lightly.


    Tuanzi let go of his hand quickly, wanting to see his expression.


    As a result, it still looks so calm.


    "Then Miao Miao forgive me?"


    "Forgive Forgive Forgive."


    After a pause, Tuanzi added, "We are reconciled."


    ¡¾The relationship between the two brothers and sisters is really good, envy¡¿


    ¡¾One wants to trust her sister, but because she is beyond her own cognition, she dares not let her drink until she gets an accurate answer¡¿


    ¡¾One is angry because his brother doesn¡¯t believe him, but he also knows that he actually cares about him¡¿


    ¡¾In fact, both of them are right¡¿


    ¡¾Just be honest with each other¡¿


    ¡¾Family should be honest with each other¡¿


    Seeing these barrages, Gu Che fell silent.


    Be honest.


    He was not honest before. In fact, I was very worried about my elder brother''s health, but the words that came out of my mouth were "workaholic" and "shall I give you a model worker award", which was full of irony, and I don''t know what my elder brother felt when he heard it.


    Xiao Sun standing at the door urged him, "Brother Gu, it''s your turn to take the stage."


    Gu Che reluctantly put down his phone.


    "You help me record the next content."


    Xiao Sun nodded quickly, thinking about it, Gu Ge must not be satisfied with the clips released by the program group later.


    In the rainforest.


    After the siblings reconciled, they planned to drink bamboo juice.


    Now Fu Youyou and Xiong Chenli are already drinking.


    "It''s delicious, sweet and cool."


    Fu Youyou asked for a new tube, and delivered it to her sister in a rattling way.


    "Sister Miaomiao, drink it, it''s super delicious."


    Tuanzi took the bamboo tube and held it up, "Brother, try it first."


    "You drink first, I''ll go over and chop."


    The dumpling held the bamboo pipe and drank tons and tons.


    It tastes as good as I thought.


    She squinted her big eyes happily.


    ¡¾Suddenly want to drink¡¿


    ¡¾Is there any similar drink¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like there is, search for it¡¿


    The appearance of Zhuli gave the two parents new ideas.


    "Let''s study whether it is more likely to have bamboo leeks higher up or lower," Fuqiang Guodao said. "Collect this water, so we don''t have to bother to filter the water in the wild."


    Gu Cheng also has such a plan.


    It happens that the bamboo tube can be used to store water, and then the large leaves are used to seal the top.


    "I''ll chop new ones."


    A finger reached out and poked his arm.


    Gu Cheng turned his head to look, and saw his younger sister smiling at him.


    "Brother, do you want to see Miao Miao''s sword skills? Master''s unique skills~"


    A large barrage of ''thinking''.


    Everyone knows that she has internal strength and can do light work, so they have been guessing whether she knows how to use swords and swords. It''s a pity that their thoughts couldn''t reach Tuanzi, so they could only wait helplessly.


    Gu Cheng hesitated for a while.


    To be honest, he didn''t want his sister to play with knives, for fear that she would hurt him.


    However, he thought of the dispute just now, and thought of his younger brother always saying that he was strong, stubborn, and rigid.


    Afraid that his younger brother would be too popular and would be chased by his illegitimate fan, and a similar disaster would happen in the end, so he prevented his younger brother from participating in the draft, but did not confess his true thoughts.


    Knowing that a producer wanted to prescribe his younger brother and prevent him from accepting the TV series, he did not explain the reason.


    He thought about it, so he made a strong decision for his younger brother, and then he and his younger brother went further and further away.


    "Want to see, be careful."


    Gu Cheng pinched the blade of the steel knife and sent the handle to his sister.


    Tuanzi raised his hand to hold it, smiling flamboyantly and proudly.


    "Brother, take good care of yourself, you can''t pass on the master''s skills~"


    Fu Qiangguo hurriedly took the other two children away.


    Xiong Chenli was very excited, "The master''s unique skills, it sounds amazing!"


    Youyou said in a milky voice, "Sister is the best!"


    After the smile disappeared, Tuanzi became a serious little heroine.


    She held the steel knife, which was a little bigger than herself, and with a little internal force, the steel knife trembled uncontrollably and made a buzzing sound.


    Everything that happened after that, the people at the scene and the audience seemed to be watching a martial arts movie.


    The way of opening and closing the sword is like a huge wave crashing on the shore, and the sound of the blade piercing through the air is like the roar of a dragon and a tiger.


    The little girl in a pink and white sportswear has only afterimages under the camera.


    She walks among the bamboos.


    The speed was so fast that the light from the white blade almost converged, and everyone couldn''t help squinting their eyes slightly.


    When the dumpling landed safely and looked at them with a steel knife and a smile, everyone was still immersed in the previous atmosphere.


    There was a momentary pause in the barrage, followed by various compliments.


    ¡¾Absolutely, really absolutely absolutely¡¿


    ¡¾I have run out of words¡¿


    ¡¾Although she is just a child, but with the moves just now, one moment feels like a galloping horse galloping, and another moment feels that the stormy waves are crashing on the shore.


    ¡¾I suddenly thought of something, didn''t she say that this is a master''s secret that can''t be passed on? Now everyone knows


    ¡¾Ah, she is so fast, she has to slow down to learn it¡¿


    ¡¾It doesn¡¯t matter if you have learned it, then you can openly recognize her as your master¡¿


    However, there are voices of doubt.


    ¡¾So she shows off her sword skills? Didn''t chop bamboo? ¡¿


    ¡¾cut, it¡¯s just a show¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just that you are so hyped, there are more than one child who knows how to use swords¡¿


    A similar barrage appeared only when Tuanzi raised the corners of his lips and snapped his fingers.


    The sound of "»©À²À²" came.


    A small piece of bamboo behind her all fell down.


    The cameraman zoomed in and found that the cuts of all the bamboos were very neat.


    Not only that, all the thin branches of bamboo, the tops that are too thin, have been cut off.


    Now all the bamboos lying on the ground are bare poles, and they can be moved back to build a house.


    ¡¾So she was walking among the bamboos just now, just chopping those twigs? ¡¿


    ¡¾So precise¡¿


    ¡¾Where is the person who just said that this knife technique is just for show?¡¿


    ¡¾Does the face hurt¡¿


    ¡¾I only care about Zhu Fang Fang Fang¡¿


    ¡¾Zhu Fangfangfang, are you watching the live broadcast? If you are here, please edit the section just now and add it to the **** BGM, thank you¡¿


    Zhu Fang: "..." Netizens are already ordering, so you''re welcome.


    Before Zhu Fang finished editing, some viewers had already shared this video, which soon attracted a large wave of netizens.


    Director Li watched the rising popularity, and his displeasure at being turned against the general by the guests disappeared a lot.


    However, he still didn''t forget to make up his mind and decided to buy a hot search related to Gu Cheng. Just say that he is too strong, crying for his sister.


    This kind of topic related to education can definitely resonate with many people.


    However, the platform doesn¡¯t charge him at all for giving hot search spots.


    Director Li almost twisted his mouth in anger.


    His assistant followed the trending searches and found an entry for #¸ÐÌ춯µØÐÖ½ãÇé#, clicked on it, and found that it was related to the Gu Cheng brothers and sisters, so he hurriedly told the director.


    Director Li: "Buy the navy and bring the topic to Gu Cheng''s strong education."


    The assistant hesitated and said: "But, everyone knows that they will confess and reconcile with each other soon, and leading everyone to go to the black guru will be counterproductive, right?"


    He doesn''t understand the director''s thinking, isn''t this kind of money-free trending search popular? Is the warm brother-sister relationship not good? Has the director lost his mind?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： who clings to whom

    Chapter 72 Who sticks to whom


    Meeting her younger sister''s pleading eyes, Gu Cheng seemed to see a tail wagging wildly behind her.


    "Miao Miao is very powerful."


    Gu Cheng''s voice was very soft, "As expected of a young heroine."


    Tuanzi proudly raised his chin, "That''s right, Miaomiao is number one in the world!"


    In ancient times, she was definitely not number one in the world. In that era, there were many sects in the world, and there were too many powerful people. In modern times, she has become the number one, so happy!


    Fu Qiangguo also seriously praised a few words, and the two children even circled around the dumplings.


    Xiong Chenli looked eager, "Are you really not accepting disciples?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "No, no, Miaomiao is just a baby and can''t teach apprentices."


    Gu Cheng laughed, which was captured by the camera.


    ¡¾Beauty Crit¡¿


    ¡¾The iceberg man laughed, that smile was perfect¡¿


    ¡¾Honestly speaking, it¡¯s a waste of his face if he doesn¡¯t make a movie¡¿


    ¡¾Director Gu himself doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste, he¡¯s also very talented in making movies¡¿


    ¡¾Think about the looks of his parents, and then think about the looks of Gu Cheng and Gu Che, Miao Miao must be a great beauty when she grows up¡¿


    ¡¾Her cousin''s appearance is also very good¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, Gu Peihai¡¯s younger brother is also in the circle¡¿


    ¡¾I know, my name is Gu Wangchao, she is very beautiful, and she is an all-around singer¡¿


    ¡¾However, I feel that when everyone mentioned him, they all said that this is Gu Yingdi¡¯s younger brother or something like that¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not good for my brother to be too powerful, I¡¯ve been living in my brother¡¯s shadow¡¿


    Everyone is going to transport the bamboo poles back.


    It''s just that each bamboo pole is too long to carry.


    Gu Cheng gestured.


    ¡°Temporary residences don¡¯t need to be built so high.¡±


    Fu Qiangguo nodded, "I think it should be two meters above the ground."


    The bamboo in the rainforest is more than ten meters high.


    The little heroine strikes again.


    "The rows are neat, just a few strokes will be enough."


    Gu Cheng was very relieved that she used the knife this time.


    He also remembers storing water.


    "It will be cut open later, there will definitely be bamboo lees, we have to collect them."


    Even if some of them are scattered during the cutting process, with so many bamboo poles, they will have a lot of clean bamboo sap.


    One batch of bamboo is cut to a height of more than two meters, and another batch has to be made into a roof, which is cut as needed.


    Gu Cheng left the meeting, and when he came back, he had many vines in his hand.


    "Mr. Fu, let''s tie them up and ship them back."


    "okay!"


    "Miao Miao wants help."


    Looking at the pile of bamboo, Tuanzi feels sorry for his elder brother who has to work all the time.


    Gu Cheng originally wanted to say that children can go to play.


    Thinking of his younger sister''s personality, he nodded, "See if the program crew has gloves. Wear gloves to carry them, and you can only carry two at a time."


    "No, no," Tuanzi pointed to the vines in his hand, and then to the neatly arranged bamboos, "We can make a trailer."


    "Tie a bundle, tie a bundle," she gestured a few times, "and drag it on."


    Fu Qiangguo suddenly realized, "Make a bamboo raft, and let''s drag it directly to the bottom. This is a good way."


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes, saw his sister raised her head proudly, and quickly praised her.


    "Miao Miao is really smart."


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    Two adults and three children worked together to carry the bamboo. When they arrived at the place where they were stationed, they chose a place to start building a bamboo house.


    Fu Qiangguo picked up a bamboo pole, "There is no other way, just insert it one by one."


    His construction idea is very simple. Use bamboo to surround a square, and then spread large rain-proof leaves inside and outside. If conditions permit, put some hay on the outside.


    The roof is similar. The two sides are connected by bamboo poles. Viewed from the side, it looks like a triangle. If you just want to fix it, you must find grass that is suitable for tying and not easy to damage.


    Tuanzi strolled over with a tube of bamboo juice in his hands.


    Seeing them struggling to plunge the bamboo poles into the soft ground, they raised their little hands, "This, Miao Miao can also help."


    She trembled with one hand, "Miao Miao can fly up, use internal strength to slap, and make sure the slap is deep enough that it won''t fall down even in strong wind and rain."


    Several people simply created an assembly line.


    Tuanzi kicked on the ground, flopped a few times in mid-air, raised his hand and clapped, and a bamboo pole was stably plunged into the ground.


    Fu Youyou and Xiong Chenli handed the bamboo poles to the parents, and the two parents erected the bamboo poles and aligned them.


    Another shot of the dumpling, the height is just right.


    The five of them cooperated tacitly, and soon made a prototype of a bamboo house with bamboo poles. It is five meters long, four meters wide, and two meters above the ground (excluding the roof), leaving a 0.8-meter-wide door.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded.


    The audience was also surprised.


    ¡¾This work efficiency is too high¡¿


    ¡¾And, do you think this bamboo house is quite exquisite? ¡¿


    ¡¾It is also very strong, all are solid materials, and the bamboo poles are also densely packed, even if there is heavy rain, it will be fine¡¿


    The rest of the work has to be done by the parents themselves.


    The roof is not easy to build, but the program team lent them a folding ladder.


    Finding that there is no place to help, Tuanzi suggested that the children explore nearby.


    Gu Cheng hesitated.


    Tuanzi patted his heart, "Brother, Miaomiao will run away when in danger, and will protect brother and sister."


    In fact, there will definitely be staff following up, Gu Cheng knows that there is no need to worry so much.


    But... watching his sister go away, he felt a little uneasy. For a while, I was worried about unexpected situations in the wild, and for a while, I felt that my sister walked so neatly, and I was not used to the sound of my sister''s milk whistling in my ears.


    Fu Qiangguo observed for a while, thinking, is Director Gu worried about his sister being in danger in the wild, or is he too clingy to his sister and reluctant to bear her?


    It should be the former, he thought, looking at the indifferent and serious director, he shouldn''t be clingy to his sister, right?


    The regiment set off in teams.


    Xiong Chen Li originally wanted to worship Tuanzi as his teacher, basically what Tuanzi said.


    Fu Youyou is actually very clingy to her father, but Xu Shinuxia''s sister feels too secure. When Tuanzi asked her, she agreed without hesitation.


    Several people walked on short legs, trying to stay away from the base camp, and explored in the rainforest.


    The trees here are tall and tall, and birds and insects can be heard from time to time.


    Xiong Chenli: "What are we going to do now? Looking for ingredients?"


    Danzi nodded seriously, her expression was very serious.


    "Didn''t you find out?"


    The two children subconsciously suppressed their smiles, "What happened?"


    "Except for a few small boxes of canned meat, we have no other meat to eat." Tuanzi said in a heavy tone.


    Two children: "?"


    ¡¾Hahaha, I knew it was like this¡¿


    ¡¾For our little heroine, meat is the most important thing¡¿


    ¡¾However, it is difficult to eat meat in the wild¡¿


    ¡¾Some animals are not easy to catch, while others are protected animals¡¿


    ¡¾And try not to eat wild game, it is prone to accidents¡¿


    Tuanzi nodded with a solemn expression, "Miao Miao remembers everything."


    Two children: "Huh?"


    "The location of the lake is very close."


    Duanzi clenched his fists, "Let''s go fishing, eat grilled fish and drink fish soup tonight!"


    The audience breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay to eat fish¡¿


    ¡¾Fish in the wild is still edible¡¿


    ¡¾No, why do you all think that three kids without tools can catch fish? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： catch fish

    Chapter 73 Catch fish


    The three small groups set off arrogantly, and after a while, they found the lake marked on the map. It is not very big, and there are various aquatic plants near the shore.


    For the sake of safety, the three of them did not come close, squatting not far away to observe.


    Xiong Chenli scratched his hair, "Will there be fish? I can''t see it."


    Duanzi raised a finger, "Shh, let''s observe quietly."


    ¡¾There should be fish, this area is a natural rainforest¡¿


    ¡¾There are fish, but how to catch them? ¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you float on water, it¡¯s not easy to catch¡¿


    Everyone knows that Tuanzi can do light work, but even if they can do light work, it is difficult to fly to the surface of the water to catch fish with bare hands, right?


    ¡¾No, is it not safe for the three children to approach the lake? Does the program group care?]


    ¡¾The staff should be nearby¡¿


    ¡¾That''s too dangerous¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you find out? Isn''t Xiong Chenfei and the others'' destination a lake? How was it found by these children? ¡¿


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Everyone just remembered that Xiong Chenfei also said that if a lake is found, a simple filter device should be built to ensure that everyone has water to drink.


    There are two lakes near the campsite, right? Is the show crew so kind?


    Everyone hurriedly went to see the anchor rooms of other groups.


    The program group simply broadcast the progress of Gu Ran and the others in the central live broadcast room.


    Gu Ran frowned, "Strange, why can''t you see the lake?"


    Xiong Chenfei is full of confidence, "There should be a distance."


    Cui Chi looked around with his son in his arms, and found several wild pineapples.


    "How do I remember that the pineapple and the lake marked on the map are in opposite directions?"


    Xiong Chenfei wanted to make a filter device to impress everyone, and said nonchalantly, "The rainforest is so big, there may be pineapples everywhere. The difference is more or less."


    Everyone believed it, and moved on.


    At this time, the program group sent out a barrage on the top of the central live broadcast room.


    ¡¾No doubt, they went the wrong way¡¿


    The audience paused, and then frantically sent barrage.


    ¡¾Even the map can be reversed, is it reliable? ¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe it¡¯s not upside down, but I can¡¯t tell the direction¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m going, the bamboo house on the other side is ready, clean water is collected, and firewood is stored, what are you doing here¡¿


    ¡¾I think this group of people should give up looking for the lake as soon as possible, and they can collect more food¡¿


    Gu Ran and Cui Chi gave up looking for lakes one after another and collected food on the spot.


    Xiong Chenfei still wants to continue to explore the lake, but she dare not go alone in the huge rainforest, so she walks to Gu Ran, "Sister Gu, let''s continue to look for the lake, there are fish in the lake."


    She deliberately coaxed Gu Jiujiu, "Do you want to eat fish?"


    Gu Jiujiu is a very sensitive child. Seeing the big sister''s smile, he took a step back in fear.


    "I don''t want to eat fish, it has thorns."


    Xiong Chen Fei''s smile froze.


    She can only go to Cui Chi.


    Anyway, this person is an athlete, traveling together, and in case of an accident, he can still protect her.


    Cui Chi dare not be with single women.


    Half a foot in this business, he already understands it very well.


    "Excuse me, my son wants to pick bananas, we want to find bananas."


    Xiong Chenfei: "..." Everyone behaved so poorly, how could there be a central camera?


    On the other side, the bamboo house is gradually taking shape.


    After the roof was built, Gu Cheng and Fu Qiangguo began to search for large leaves and hay, and found another plant, which was peeled and used as a rope.


    The three-person group of dumplings has also been confirmed. There are fish in the lake, and the fish are not small.


    "There are fish!"


    Xiong Chenli and Fu Youyou looked at the dumpling with bright eyes.


    "Sister Xia, it''s your turn."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "You are older than me."


    Xiong Chenli scratched his hair, "But at this time, you are the heroine sister who is wise and mighty."


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    Tuanzi searched around and found some small stones. After thinking about it, he chopped a piece of bamboo with the stone, and slowly cut the bottom to a point.


    ¡¾Am I not mistaken, stone cuts bamboo? ¡¿


    ¡¾She used the sharp end of the stone, which is normal¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal at all¡¿


    ¡¾Is this for spearfishing? Or stun fish with stones? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fork fish? she is too short]


    ¡¾Stun fish? Do you think this is a martial arts movie]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t blow up a child too much, she doesn¡¯t even have an official martial arts rank¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one, how many times do I have to say it? It''s not that she''s not good enough, it''s that she''s not old enough¡¿


    ¡¾If she is strong enough, why don''t people make an exception and let her take the exam? ¡¿


    Tuanzi stood up and weighed the stone.


    "Miao Miao has seen Master do this before, Miao Miao may not succeed."


    Youyou''s milky voice said, "No, sister Miaomiao is the best."


    Xiong Chenli nodded desperately.


    Duanzi with a stern face, laughed at the stone.


    It was the first time for her to knock the fish by herself. In the past, the master knocked the fish and then grilled it. She only had to eat it.


    The stone flew out with a sound of ''ßÝ'' and hit a fish accurately.


    The fish is slightly sideways, as if intending to come out of the water.


    The three children watched with wide eyes.


    ¡¾Let me just say it, don¡¯t brag¡¿


    ¡¾Tsk tsk, there are things the little heroine can¡¯t do too¡¿


    At this time, a fish turned its belly and floated to the surface of the water.


    Xiong Chenli was surprised and said, "Dead, dead?"


    Tuanzi pouted, "Maybe he just fainted."


    She threw the small stone out again with a ''swoosh''.


    After a while, three more fish floated up with their belly glowing.


    Six stones and four fish, the success rate is not low.


    Tuanzi quickly stretched out the long bamboo pole, and when he picked it up, the fish left the water and landed on the shore.


    The other two people went around and poked.


    "Alive!"


    "Alive!"


    Xiong Chenli picked a big leaf, put the fish in it, thought for a while, fearing that they might run away, and tied them up with slender grass through their mouths.


    ¡¾Hey, I''m quite skilled, do my family members often do this?¡¿


    ¡¾One thing to say, I think Xiong Chenli is much better than his sister¡¿


    ¡¾Also more generous and natural¡¿


    Perhaps it was the sound of knocking on the fish. After a while, no fish was found.


    After a while, Yoyo suddenly whispered, "Big fish, what a big fish!"


    Even the cameraman couldn''t resist giving that fish a shot.


    ¡¾absolutely more than ten catties¡¿


    ¡¾Be bold, maybe twenty pounds¡¿


    ¡¾Twenty catties is enough for all of them to eat¡¿


    ¡¾However, with such a big fish, hitting it with a stone is unlikely to succeed¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t there still a bamboo pole? use as a fork]


    ¡¾If they are in the center of the lake, there is still some possibility of spearfishing, but now they are standing on the shore, the distance is so far, how can they spearfish¡¿


    Tuanzi thought for a while, and quickly took a stone to cut the bamboo pole shorter.


    After gesturing for the length, she got lucky and threw the bamboo pole in her hand with a ''shoh''. The speed was extremely fast. Before everyone could react, they saw the bamboo pole standing up and swimming.


    ¡¾! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hit the fork! ¡¿


    ¡¾But the fish seems to have run away! ¡¿


    ¡¾Blood on the lake¡¿


    The cameraman captured the footage truthfully, and saw Tuanzi rushing out, touching the water with his toes, grabbing the bamboo pole, dragging a big fish out of the water, and returning to the shore easily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： question

    Chapter 74 Questioning


    The cameraman gave a few more close-up shots.


    The fish is very big, and the bamboo pole has actually pierced it, but the fish is still alive and struggling.


    Even the cameraman couldn''t help but say, "It''s more than fifteen catties, enough for you to eat a meal."


    ¡¾Save and eat, maybe you can eat two meals¡¿


    ¡¾But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao is also quite scary, dare to kill fish¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, sympathize with the fish, don¡¯t eat chicken, duck, fish and goose in the future, thank you¡¿


    ¡¾This is a survival show, the show does not give food, everyone can only find ways to find food in the wild, if you don¡¯t eat fish, you will starve to death¡¿


    ¡¾Then you can eat fruit, there is no need to eat fish. In short, these children are quite scary¡¿


    The three children didn''t know that someone said they were scary.


    They looked at the big fish, but what came to mind was braised fish, grilled fish, fish soup, etc.


    "Grunt."


    The three of them covered their stomachs at the same time.


    "I''m so hungry." Tuanzi said with a sullen face.


    "Then let''s go back." Xiong Chenli suggested.


    Danzi shook his head.


    "However, we only have fish, and there is no dish to remove the fishy smell."


    After all, she has used the skills of the God of Cookery, and knows that eating fish must be fishy, ??otherwise it will be unpalatable.


    Fu Youyou raised his hand, "I know, I want **** and cooking wine, that''s what Dad usually does."


    Xiong Chenli looked around, "Is there any **** in the wild?"


    The three children started looking for it.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Twenty meters in the southeast corner, in the shade of the bushes, there is a small piece of wild ginger. ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Wow, I love you, little Gugu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Received the prompt from the system, Tuanzi went directly to him.


    "found it!"


    Gaining inspiration, the dumpling began to act limply.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, **** is not enough, is there any other condiments? ¡¿


    Dumplings only need seasoning, no vegetables, she wants meat.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: No cheating¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: How is this cheating? We''re just poor little guests, what''s wrong with trying to eat better? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This is not a competition, you see, during the competition, Miao Miao does not cheat¡¿


    The ancient martial arts system thought about it, and found it quite reasonable.


    It''s just a show.


    No one stipulates that guests cannot rely on the system to find some ingredients.


    Moreover, it didn''t remind anything, at most it reminded where the wild **** was.


    The fish was discovered by the children and caught by the host.


    ¡¾Guwu System: There are wild green peppercorns nearby, and the rest are too far away, so it¡¯s inconvenient for you to go there¡¿


    Tuanzi and his team successfully obtained wild green peppercorns.


    Everyone has gained a lot.


    Tuanzi was carrying the big fish, Xiong Chenli was carrying four smaller fish, and Fu Youyou was in charge of holding wild **** and green peppercorns.


    As they approached the campsite, they discovered that mountain spring water had seeped out of the cracks in the rocks, converging into a small stream below, like a natural faucet.


    "There must be a mountain spring nearby!" Xiong Chenli said excitedly.


    Tuanzi stared at the spring water, "Then we can come here to wash vegetables in the future."


    The water in the lake is dirty, inconvenient, and easy to fall.


    It is much more convenient here.


    After walking a few meters, they found a very strange stone.


    The stone is very large, but the middle is sunken, like a natural water tank.


    Xiong Chenli hurriedly said: "In fact, there are so many fish, we can raise them, so that we don''t have to catch fish all the time."


    Danzi nodded seriously, "It''s a good idea."


    When they went back, they found that other groups of guests had also returned and were surrounding the built bamboo house.


    "Wow, big brother, you guys are amazing!"


    This bamboo house is much larger than the log cabin provided by the program group, it looks more delicate, and it is much safer than any luxury tent.


    Tuanzi is a little envious, she also wants to live in a bamboo house.


    Gu Cheng took a quick look at her, and found that she was dirty, with mud on her hands and clothes.


    The dirty dumpling held up the big fish, "Look, we caught it~"


    The children who returned with a full load were surrounded by groups.


    Gu Jiujiu opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    "We only found pineapples and mangoes." He''s a bit lost, he''s a prince, but not great enough.


    Cui Jixing hurriedly said: "Actually, we found the banana tree, but it was a bit high, and my father didn''t climb it. When we came back, we borrowed a ladder and took a steel knife to cut the fruit shafts, and brought a large bunch back."


    Duanzi gave a thumbs up, "You guys are amazing too."


    The parents began to count the loot brought back by the group.


    Five fish, wild **** and wild green pepper.


    Among them, the big fish is enough for them to eat a meal.


    Fu Qiangguo laughed: "This is the happiest episode I''ve ever participated in this show."


    When Gu Cheng saw the bamboo pole, he knew it was his sister who made the move, so he was a little worried.


    "Are you near the lake? You can''t get too close to the lake." He was a little annoyed that he didn''t follow.


    "No, no, we are far away."


    Tuanzi patted his heart with his muddy paws, "Children are not allowed to go near the lake, nor are adults. It is easy to cause accidents."


    The other two children testified.


    "We are far away, sister Miao Miao threw a stone and knocked out the fish."


    "The female heroine sister is very good. She threw the bamboo pole and hit the fish."


    Xiong Chenfei felt bad.


    The limelight was actually taken away by a few children. She sure doesn''t have many shots!


    "Really?" Her tone was a little sour, "Could it be that the staff of the program group helped catch it?"


    Duanzi pouted, not very happy.


    The fish she caught, the fish the friends tied, they didn''t rely on the staff.


    Gu Cheng sullenly looked at Xiong Chen Fei indifferently.


    "You mean, the three of them are lying?"


    Facing those dark eyes, Xiong Chenfei took a step back subconsciously.


    "I just have reasonable doubts," Xiong Chenfei said dryly, "A few children, without tools, how could it be possible..."


    "We caught it ourselves!" Xiong Chenli was not happy anymore.


    It''s fine if my sister doesn''t praise him, and she still questions them.


    He pouted, "We caught it ourselves, and the audience can testify."


    The little boy''s eyes were red-eyed.


    ¡¾Yes, yes, don¡¯t cry, we will testify to you¡¿


    ¡¾What is Xiong Chenfei doing? Are you suspicious of your own brother?¡¿


    ¡¾I just can¡¯t see anyone better than her¡¿


    ¡¾She has been looking for a camera, and she even asked Gu Jiujiu why her surname is Gu, where is her father, she is too malicious¡¿


    ¡¾You don¡¯t need to say that, she just doubted it reasonably¡¿


    Xiong Chenli stretched out his mud paw aggrieved, "We dug the ginger."


    Xiong Chenfei had an embarrassed expression on her face, and her younger brother didn''t give her face too much, didn''t she just doubt it?


    Gu Cheng ignored her and squatted in front of his sister to praise her.


    "Miao Miao performed very well today, you can order food."


    Is there something delicious?


    Duanzi instantly forgot the unhappiness.


    "Let''s make fish soup, we don''t have any other seasonings."


    She wants to eat braised fish more, but they don''t have seasoning, and the program team is too bad.


    "Miao Miao still wants to eat canned meat."


    Seeing the unused bamboo on the ground, she had a flash of inspiration, "Bamboo rice, I want to eat bamboo rice!"


    Fu Youyou heard it, and raised her meaty paw, "Bamboo rice!"


    Several other children also cheered, they want to eat bamboo rice.


    But the problem is, they don''t have meters.


    Parents don''t want to spoil their children''s interest, so they all looked at the program group.


    Program group: "..."


    Gu Jiujiu coughed lightly, "This prince ordered you to trade with us. We will give you some mangoes, and you will give us rice."


    Duanzi hurriedly said, "Prince, prince, I need seasonings like soy sauce."


    The prince hurriedly added, and said generously, "Then I will give you all the mangoes."


    Program group: "..." Don''t think we don''t know, most of the mangoes you picked are not ripe!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： family

    Chapter 75 Family


    The program group didn''t want to make a deal, and the two sides saw each other.


    Director Li gritted his teeth, feeling that the guests were out of control this time.


    At this time, the staff reminded him, "Director Li, when the guests quarrel with us, the heat is the highest. Many people want the guests to win."


    Director Li was surprised.


    Do you want face or popularity?


    He can only agree to a deal.


    Tuanzi and several children cheered, "Prince, you are amazing!"


    Gu Jiujiu pursed his lips and smiled.


    When he saw Gu Ran approaching, he shyly plunged into his mother''s arms.


    "You are doing very well, we have bamboo rice today."


    Gu Jiujiu whispered: "I want to help."


    "Well, Mom needs your help."


    It is more than four o''clock in the afternoon, and it is approaching evening. The guests didn''t have lunch, so they would be so hungry that their chests stuck to their backs.


    The guests exchanged mangoes for some rice, a little oil, salt and soy sauce.


    "The staple food is rice in bamboo tubes," Gu Cheng said lightly, "one braised fish and one fish soup."


    After he finished speaking, he realized that he had decided on the menu on his own. After a few seconds of silence, I asked a few parents, "Is this arrangement okay?"


    Gu Ran: "No problem, but I''m not very good at cooking."


    Cui Chi also said with some embarrassment that he can''t cook either.


    Seeing this, Xiong Chenfei hurriedly said, "I can cook, so let me do the cooking."


    Youyou whispered: "My dad can cook, he cooks the most delicious food in the world, and my mother likes his cooking the most."


    Duanzi was not far behind, "Brother is also super good at cooking, his fried beef is delicious!"


    Xiong Chen Fei felt a little uncomfortable. With so many people who can cook, how can she behave?


    Fu Qiangguo looked around and said with a smile, "I think the fish is quite big, why not divide it into three parts, braised in soy sauce, fish soup, and grilled fish. The three of us are in charge. The bamboo rice will be handed over to Teacher Gu and Teacher Cui .¡±


    Tuanzi asked anxiously, "Then what shall we do?"


    Fu Qiangguo: "The children are responsible for picking the fruits, and we rely on you for the fruits before meals."


    Duanzi was satisfied.


    She walked up to Gu Ran and said with a smile, "Auntie, luncheon meat should be added to the bamboo rice, luncheon meat~"


    Gu Ran was asking for advice on how to make rice in bamboo tubes, and nodded upon hearing that.


    "Okay, when the rice is about to be steamed, put some luncheon meat, shall we?"


    Duanzi is happy.


    There are fish to eat and luncheon meat, so happy.


    Waiting for her to stroll around, she found that her eldest brother was gone.


    "Brother? Where did Miao Miao''s brother go?"


    Xiong Chen Li was worrying about the pineapple. Hearing this, he pointed in the direction of Shanquan.


    "They went to dispose of the fish, and they have to bring the fish tank back."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, and he ran over quickly.


    When she arrived, Gu Cheng was removing the scales of the fish, and the movements were skillful.


    The rich and powerful country is filling the stone tank with water and raising fish. Xiong Chenfei was very close to Gu Cheng, from the back view, there was a little bit of harmony, but she didn''t help.


    Danzi: "!"


    I squeeze!


    Tuanzi stuffed his head into the gap between the two, and successfully squeezed between the two adults, twisting left and right, pushing Xiong Chenfei aside.


    Xiong Chenfei: "..."


    She laughed angrily, "Miaomiao, you just squeezed in without saying hello when you came here, it''s not very polite, don''t do that next time."


    Gu Cheng, who was removing fish scales, paused, looked up at her with cold eyes, "If you have nothing to do, you can help the children."


    Xiong Chenfei smiled awkwardly: "I still need to help you with the fish."


    Gu Cheng: "You have been standing still, not helping."


    Xiong Chenfei looked at the miserable condition of the fish, and felt goosebumps. "I usually take care of it, and the fishmonger helps to take care of it."


    Gu Cheng''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Until there was a chubby little face in sight.


    "Second brother sold fish before, and he sold very well. Look, second brother sells fish, you make braised fish, Miao Miao eats fish, we are really a natural family~"


    Gu Cheng laughed.


    ¡¾Hahaha, we Miaomiao are really clever little ghosts¡¿


    ¡¾Selling fish, making braised fish, and eating fish are indeed a perfect match¡¿


    ¡¾But don¡¯t you think Gu Cheng is also very rude, and the tone of his speech is too cold¡¿


    ¡¾He said the truth, thank you¡¿


    ¡¾It is said that Gu Cheng only has two states, the normal state is very cold. The frenzied state during filming, you are criticized so much that you don¡¯t even know your parents]


    ¡¾He is very gentle in front of Miao Miao¡¿


    Xiong Chenfei stood aside awkwardly, feeling that she couldn''t fit in with the siblings.


    ¡¾I''m embarrassed for you, let''s go quickly¡¿


    ¡¾That is, I said I want to help, but it turns out that you can¡¯t handle fish, and you look disgusted, so what are you going to do¡¿


    ¡¾Girls are afraid of getting dirty, and removing scales and disembowelling fish is terrible, why do you accuse her¡¿


    ¡¾The above, don¡¯t represent all girls, I am also a girl, I often cook, I know what you said¡¿


    ¡¾That is, so many housewives can handle fish, aren¡¯t they women? ¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, every Chinese New Year, my mother will deal with a bunch of fish, fried fish nuggets or salted fish, and she doesn¡¯t dislike it or be afraid at all¡¿


    ¡¾To put it bluntly, this person just wants to steal the spotlight and doesn¡¯t have the ability to do it¡¿


    Soon, rich and powerful countries also came.


    Finding Gu Cheng''s skillful movements, he said with a smile, "Director Gu often cooks?"


    "That''s right, that''s right," Tuanzi replied on behalf of the elder brother, smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes, "My elder brother often cooks, and it is delicious."


    Fu Qiangguo: "But this skill should have been practiced a long time ago, right?"


    long, long ago?


    Tuanzi thought to himself, then I haven¡¯t been born yet, so he turned to look at Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng: "I learned it when I was a student. Your second brother has eaten it many times."


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, "Do you eat more than Miaomiao?"


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    Tuanzi clenched his fists, "No, Miaomiao has to eat more times, to beat the second brother!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you sure you''re not greedy and want to eat more? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: humming¡¿


    Gu Cheng started chopping fish.


    Add a few pieces of good fish meat to the fish head and fish tail and keep it for cooking soup. The rest is divided into two, the whole half is roasted and eaten, and the other half is chopped into pieces and braised in soy sauce.


    He also processed wild **** and green peppercorns.


    Everyone gets busy soon.


    There was enough firewood, and we made three small piles.


    Just before and after the dumpling, a small deep-mouthed pot and a small pan were placed.


    Gu Cheng is in charge of braised fish, and Fu Qiangguo is in charge of fish soup.


    Xiong Chenli gave up handling the pineapple, thinking that tomorrow he could ask the prince to exchange the pineapple for other ingredients.


    Anything that is not tasty and inconvenient to eat will be given to the program group.


    Thinking that his sister wanted grilled fish, he looked forward to it with great anticipation.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    When the little boy came over, he found that his sister was sitting in front of the fire in a daze, beside the fish smeared with oil and peppercorns.


    "If we don''t grill the fish, we won''t be able to eat it." He stomped anxiously.


    Xiong Chenfei said awkwardly: "There is nothing to spearfish."


    The little boy said anxiously: "Then look for it, sit here, and the tools won''t fall from the sky by themselves."


    Xiong Chenfei: "..."


    ¡¾Her brother makes sense¡¿


    ¡¾Honestly speaking, her brother is more suitable for this program than she is¡¿


    ¡¾Are there any other parents in her family? Let other parents bring Xiong Chen Li to the show¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： little princess

    Chapter 76 Princess Miao Miao


    Finally, the dumplings cut a lot of thin bamboo strips and tied the fish pieces together, and Xiong Chenfei continued to grill the fish.


    She is full of confidence.


    "My sister''s grilled fish is delicious, you can eat more later." She finally remembered to cultivate a relationship with her brother and create a warm atmosphere.


    Xiong Chenli said blankly: "But sister, you haven''t cooked at home, can you bake it deliciously?"


    Thinking of the hard work of finding ingredients during the day, Xiong Chenli didn''t want to waste food at all.


    "If you can''t make it, let''s let someone who can do it, don''t waste ingredients."


    Xiong Chenfei turned dark, "Whose brother are you?"


    Xiong Chenli said innocently: "Your brother, sister, you fainted from hunger, don''t you know me?"


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Does this count as self-destruction? ¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t cook at home before, how dare I say I can cook¡¿


    ¡¾She is an artist, well, she must be living in a house arranged by the company. Of course, the family does not know that she can cook¡¿


    ¡¾It''s very simple, you''ll know if she can cook after seeing her baked products later¡¿


    ¡¾If not, please don¡¯t do it anymore, this is a fish that Miao Miao worked so hard to catch¡¿


    After a while, Cui Chi and his son, who had gone out again, also came back.


    They brought a large bunch of bananas, some of which were already ripe.


    "Wow, did you guys bring back a banana tree?"


    Duanzi is almost drooling over the bananas, she is so hungry.


    The banana in front of me really looks like a small tree, with bunches of bananas growing from top to bottom.


    The dumplings counted, "A total of twelve strings, so many!"


    Cui Jixing smiled embarrassedly, "Actually, there are still a lot, but we didn''t pick them because we were afraid that we wouldn''t be able to eat them all."


    Tuanzi said in a low voice, "If you can''t finish eating, you can give it to the program group."


    She just saw that some people in the program group were eating self-heating meals, but some people were actually cooking braised pork on fire.


    Cui Jixing''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, Dad, shall we pick bananas tomorrow?"


    Cui Chi agreed.


    He participated in the first two episodes, but he never expected to trade with the program group. The food I find is eaten by myself, which is actually very unpalatable.


    I learned it, I learned it, and I will exchange it with the program group when I find food.


    If you don''t exchange, you will make trouble. In order to survive, what is face? Maybe this kind of variety show has a good effect.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the guests to eat delicious bamboo rice with lunch meat, braised fish with ruddy and tender meat, delicious fish soup and...baked fish.


    Tuanzi stared at the dark fish with a blank expression.


    Her grilled fish!


    "Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng poked her face worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Duanzi flat-mouthed, aggrieved, "Fish, grilled fish, my grilled fish!"


    She also wants to eat pepper-flavored grilled fish that is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.


    Woohoo!


    The response from the parents is not bad.


    Except for Cui Chi, everyone else is from the circle, who can see through Xiong Chenfei''s ambition at a glance.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, this is a survival show in the wild, and it¡¯s good if you can eat enough without accidents. In fact, everyone doesn¡¯t pursue the camera very much. If Xiong Chenfei wants to grab the camera, go for it.


    When Xiong Chenfei was actively showing off her cooking skills, everyone thought that, either, this person''s cooking skills are particularly good, so she will come out to show off. Or, without cooking skills, as long as the car overturns once, everyone will never give her the ingredients again.


    The reaction of the children was very strong, and they all looked at her tearfully.


    Fish! My grilled fish!


    Xiong Chenfei apologized awkwardly, "I don''t know why it suddenly burned."


    The children ignored her, turned their grief and anger into appetite, and ate all the rice in bamboo tubes.


    After eating a tube of dumpling, he looked at Gu Cheng eagerly.


    Gu Cheng hasn''t finished eating yet, he eats slowly, with elegant movements, which is pleasing to the eye.


    "You still want to eat?"


    Tuanzi shook his head and patted his stomach.


    "Brother is very tired today, you need to eat more."


    She said distressedly: "It''s building a house and cooking at the same time, brother should eat more."


    Gu Cheng thought for a while, picked up the luncheon meat and gave it to her, "Rice is enough for me."


    Duanzi ate luncheon meat in small bites.


    She was happy while eating, but after she cleared away the bamboo tableware, she looked down again.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Tomorrow, you can buy more fruits that you don¡¯t eat and program group deals¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao also thinks so, if they disagree, let the prince scold them¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You can also open the service of flying with you, and give some food once you fly¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The tricks you played in the bamboo forest before were edited into a video, and now it is widely spread. It is estimated that there will be a lot of reputation points at the end of this issue¡¿


    The dumpling thanked it softly.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I didn''t do anything¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey, Xiao Gugu, don¡¯t be shy, you do a lot of things, Miao Miao knows it all¡¿


    The Guwu system fell silent.


    Back to the tent, Fu Youyou suddenly came to find Tuanzi.


    "Sister Miaomiao, let''s live in a bamboo house together. The bamboo house is so big."


    Tuanzi actually wanted to live in it, but this house was built for Yoyo and the others.


    "No, we have tents."


    Gu Cheng came over and patted her furry head.


    "You can live, I discussed it with Mr. Fu."


    The bamboo house is 20 square meters, without other furniture, it can accommodate the four of them.


    At that time, Fu Youyou will be sleeping in a sleeping bag, and Fu Qiangguo will be covered with a life-saving blanket.


    Gu Cheng and his younger sister live in a simple tent, which is built in a bamboo house.


    "Let''s exchange ordinary tents with those from Mr. Cui''s house."


    Cui Chi and his son ranked fourth, with only one simple tent, which belongs to the kind of tent that can be thrown out and formed immediately. There was a gust of wind at night, and as soon as the tent flew, the father and son could look up at the starry sky.


    Gu Cheng¡¯s group used ordinary tents, which could be fixed on the ground anyway.


    Cui Chi brought his son over to thank him.


    "You''re welcome," Tuanzi waved his hands with a smile, "Help each other and defeat the program group!"


    Cui Jixing repeated in a low voice, "Down with the program group!"


    Program group: "..."


    Xiong Chenfei and his brother came second, and they lived in a luxury tent.


    Of course, they don¡¯t know how to build it, and other guests helped to build it.


    Gu Ran''s mother and son live in a small wooden house not far away.


    There is no furniture in the room, only two sleeping bags. However, the wood is nailed together with nails. It seems that it is relatively strong and can shelter from wind and rain.


    After dark.


    Outside the tent came the voice of Fu Qiangguo telling his daughter a story.


    This teacher Fu usually speaks loudly, but this time he speaks softly, which is a big contrast.


    After entering the tent, Gu Cheng turned off the camera.


    He is not interested in being known by netizens.


    Hearing the voice next door, he suddenly lowered his eyes, and said to the dumpling who was playing with his hair, "Princess Miao Miao."


    Danzi: "!"


    The little girl raised her head, her face flushed red.


    "Why is Big Brother suddenly called Princess Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng''s heart ached.


    Fuqiangguo calls his daughter Princess, and Gu Ran plays prince games with his son. But when his sister was a child, she lived in ancient times and had only one master by her side.


    No one to play games like this with her.


    "Because in Big Brother''s heart, you are the little princess, the cutest little princess."


    Thinking that Gu Che said he was strong, he changed his words again, "Perhaps, you want to be the little queen? The little leader?"


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Brother''s words are so nasty!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： snake

    Chapter 77 Snake


    "Princess Miaomiao?"


    A deep voice sounded.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help stretching out his paws to cover his face.


    The steaming little face was buried in the meat claws.


    After a while, Tuanzi opened his paws again, peeking at Gu Cheng through the gaps between his fingers.


    She understands now. At the beginning, the eldest brother said bluntly that the second brother would definitely be popular, why did the second brother rush into the room in a hurry.


    Once the stuffy gourd-like elder brother speaks the truth, who can bear it?


    "All, all are fine."


    Tuanzi was rarely shy, and stammered, "Miaomiao can be a princess, queen, heroine, and martial arts leader at the same time!"


    She patted her heart, "A person can have many identities."


    Gu Cheng smiled lightly.


    Before Tuanzi looked up to see his smile, he suppressed the smile again and said seriously, "Then today, Miaomiao will be the princess, and tomorrow will be the queen."


    "Hmm~"


    The night is getting darker.


    Xu was sleeping in a sleeping bag, and it was rare for Tuanzi not to punch Zhougong. She fell asleep on her side, and the soft flesh on her cheek was squeezed flat.


    "Ah! There is a snake!"


    Sudden screams woke up the guests and staff.


    Arriving in a strange place, Gu Cheng was already in a light sleep. He opened his eyes when he heard the sound, and subconsciously covered his sister''s ears.


    Duanzi followed suit and opened his eyes.


    People who practice martial arts are also very vigilant when they sleep.


    "Brother, there are snakes, let''s go help."


    She got out of the sleeping bag in a hurry, and rushed out of the tent in a hurry, Gu Cheng couldn''t stop her.


    When he left the bamboo house, he could no longer see his sister, and a trace of panic appeared on his stern face.


    "Where did Miao Miao go?"


    "That cabin!"


    A staff member hurriedly ran in that direction, "A snake appeared in Teacher Gu''s room."


    Log cabin.


    Gu Ran hugged her son, leaned against the corner of the cabin, and watched vigilantly at the snake not far away.


    There is no furniture in the wooden house, and they cannot stand on the furniture to take shelter temporarily.


    Unfortunately, the place where the snake appeared was very close to the door and very close to the window, which blocked the way for the mother and child to escape.


    Gu Jiujiu had tears in his eyes, trembling all over, and his voice was crying.


    "Mom, what should we do?"


    "It''s okay, someone will come to help us."


    Two sleeping bags are placed between the mother and child and the snake.


    With the help of moonlight, they could clearly see the markings on the snake, and they were sure that it was a poisonous snake.


    Although the program team has a medical team, who dares to bet?


    Gu Ran clenched her teeth, shouting for help, but at the same time paying attention to the snake''s movements, for fear of alarming it.


    When they heard the hurried footsteps, the mother and son were relieved, but at this moment, the snake actually swam towards them.


    Mother and son suddenly turned pale.


    At this moment, the door of the cabin was kicked open, and a tall...short figure appeared at the door.


    "It''s Miao Miao!"


    Gu Jiu chirped twice.


    The cold-faced dumpling makes people afraid to approach.


    In fact, when this expert releases his internal force a little, ordinary people can easily feel suppressed and unable to breathe.


    In an instant, the surroundings became quiet.


    The snake sensed the danger, and hurriedly swam towards the window.


    Like lightning, the small figure rushed over, picked up the poisonous snake with its toes, grabbed it with its small hand, quickly tied the snake, and angrily threw this dream-disturbing guy out of the window.


    The whole set of movements was like running water, and neither mother nor son could react.


    "what!"


    Duanzi suddenly called out shortly.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Injured? You can kill it directly or stun it, it shouldn¡¯t be held by hand]


    The system is worried and can''t help complaining.


    Gu Cheng who rushed to the door panicked: "Miao Miao, are you injured?"


    He turned his head and said to the staff who were about to follow, "Please call the medical team over."


    He himself is close to his sister, his dark eyes are full of worry.


    "Miao Miao, let big brother see the wound."


    "Wound?"


    Tuanzi raised her white and tender little claw, "There is no wound."


    Gu Cheng''s mood fluctuated wildly.


    "Miao Miao was just thinking," Tuanzi lowered her face, eyes drooping slightly, looking innocent and pitiful, "Snakes should be able to eat, right? Miao Miao just let go of the food."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Tani Ran forgot to turn off the machine in the room.


    Although it is late at night, there are always some night owls who will open the live broadcast room, take a look at it casually, and when they find a poisonous snake in the wooden house, the viewers who are still staying up all night directly send the program group to the hot search, blaming them for not checking the danger in advance.


    The bamboo house made by the guest was fine, but the log cabin made by the program group was infested with poisonous snakes.


    ¡¾I can¡¯t imagine, if I was really bitten, it would be the end of me¡¿


    ¡¾The medical team must have prepared relevant medicines¡¿


    ¡¾But the program team just didn¡¯t take protective measures. Is it difficult to sprinkle some powder to drive away snakes, ants and insects inside and outside the cabin¡¿


    ¡¾No one pays attention to Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾She is so fast, pick it up, grab it, tie a knot, and throw it out¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, tie a knot? ¡¿


    ¡¾Snake: Are you polite¡¿


    ¡¾What did the program group treat the child like? Even snake meat has to be missed]


    ¡¾However, Director Gu will definitely not let his sister catch snakes and eat them¡¿


    Sure enough, Gu Cheng comforted his sister a few words, then changed the subject.


    Gu Ran''s mother and son, still in shock, came over.


    The two similar pairs had tears in their eyes, and they thanked the group.


    "No thanks no thanks."


    Tuanzi pointed to Director Li who came over after hearing the news, "The program crew always makes mistakes, Miao Miao can only clean up the mess, alas."


    The few viewers are going to laugh like crazy.


    Director Li''s face turned red and then pale.


    The snake was driven away, but how to rest tonight became a problem again.


    Gu Ran''s mother and son are unwilling to live in a cabin where snakes appear.


    Who knows if there will be a second article?


    Moreover, the program crew is unwilling to set up a wooden bed. They sleep on the wooden board wrapped in sleeping bags, and they can have a close contact with the snake at any time.


    Other awakened guests rushed over one after another.


    Xiao Youyou nestled in her father''s arms, nodding in sleepiness.


    Hearing that they were discussing where to rest, he rubbed his eyes, "You can sleep in our house, our family is big."


    Bamboo House can indeed continue to accommodate guests. The problem is that Fu Qiangguo and Gu Cheng are both male guests. Gu Jiujiu can go, but Guran can go. Heizi might make irresponsible remarks about it.


    Xiong Chenli hurriedly said: "Auntie can sleep with sister, and Jiujiu and I live in the bamboo house."


    Xiong Chen Fei: "..." She could only agree with a dry smile.


    Finally, everyone rearranged.


    Gu Ran lives with Xiong Chenfei. Tuanzi and Yoyo live in a simple tent in a bamboo house. Gu Cheng, Fu Qiangguo, Gu Jiujiu and Xiong Chenli lived in the bamboo house outside the tent.


    Gu Jiujiu said goodbye to Gu Ran with tears in his eyes.


    When we got to the bamboo house, maybe there were too many people, and we were not so scared anymore, and fell asleep in a daze.


    Early morning.


    Gu Cheng and Fu Qiangguo got up one after another, preparing to prepare breakfast for everyone. Before they could leave the bamboo hut, they heard the sound of rapid rain.


    Almost instantly, their vision was blocked by the rain curtain, and they couldn''t see the distance clearly.


    The rich and powerful country looked up at the roof, trembling with fear.


    "With such a heavy rain, our bamboo house won''t be washed away?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： awful

    Chapter 78 Miserable


    The bamboo house did not collapse, but the small wooden house built by the program team in advance collapsed.


    The logs rolled down in the heavy rain, and one log rolled all the way to the bamboo house.


    Several guests: "..."


    Although it was raining heavily, machines were arranged nearby, and after the machines were fixed, raincoats were given to them.


    It was raining heavily, so I couldn''t see it very clearly, but the online audience knew that the cabin had collapsed


    ¡¾Thanks to Gu Ran and the others not continuing to live last night, otherwise they would definitely be hit by a log and exposed to heavy rain today¡¿


    ¡¾Does the program group want to stop broadcasting¡¿


    ¡¾If the bamboo house is also washed down, I think it will probably stop broadcasting¡¿


    ¡¾Look, a tent seems to have been blown away¡¿


    ¡¾Is it Cui Chi and the others? ¡¿


    The children in the bamboo house got up one after another, and saw Cui Chi and Cui Jixing running in in a panic.


    Cui Chi had a bitter face, "Our tent was still blown away."


    They couldn''t even save their sleeping bags, so they had to run to hide from the rain.


    After a while, Gu Ran and Xiong Chenfei also ran into the bamboo house in the heavy rain.


    Xiong Chenfei said awkwardly: "The place where we pitched the tent is too low."


    The rest, if she doesn''t say anything, everyone will understand.


    The terrain is low, the rain is heavy, and the height of the entrance of the tent is not high. If we wait any longer, water will definitely pour in.


    Besides, there is no guarantee that the luxury tent will not be blown away.


    The five big and five small are crowded in the bamboo house of twenty square meters, and the mood is not good.


    "It can''t be transferred now," Xiong Chenfei couldn''t help complaining, "The place where the program crew lives is good."


    Except for a few staff members who are still on duty, the rest of the program crew are in a safer house.


    The program team had already built a mobile home in advance, which is the kind of temporary mobile home that is common on construction sites, easy to install and disassemble. The skeleton is made of light steel, which is much safer than their bamboo house.


    Soon, something worse happened.


    The bamboo house is leaking.


    Everyone looked up together and found that the heavy rain hadn''t broken through the waterproof layer of the roof, but rainwater had already seeped in.


    Several machines in the bamboo house were turned on. Seeing them like this, the audience felt miserable, too miserable.


    At this time, a staff member came over in the rain, "The director asked us to send us a rain cover."


    It is a large explosion-proof sun, rain and snow cover, which is enough to cover the entire bamboo house, but the bottom needs to be pressed down with heavy objects.


    Xiong Chenfei stared wide-eyed, "The director doesn''t plan to let us live in a mobile home?"


    That staff member was very embarrassed.


    He also felt that the director was sick. It''s all like this, so what kind of program should I shoot? Of course, safety comes first.


    It can be seen that the bamboo house was safe and sound in the wind and rain, but the roof leaked, so Director Li planned to continue shooting.


    Anyway, twenty square meters is enough for everyone to squeeze together, drink tea, and chat.


    If something goes wrong in the re-launched episode, investors will definitely withdraw their funds, and their show will be over.


    Gu Cheng had a cold face.


    The faces of the other guests were also not good-looking.


    However, everyone has signed the contract and has the basic spirit of the contract, and it is not time to stop the broadcast.


    Moreover, this staff member is just a migrant worker, wearing a raincoat, standing pitifully outside, which is not easy.


    Gu Cheng took the rain cover and asked the staff to go back.


    "We will take a ride."


    Staff: "The folding ladder is just outside, and here are some raincoats."


    Three men took the initiative to stand up and put on raincoats.


    Gu Ran also quickly put on the raincoat, "I''ll help the ladder, otherwise in such a heavy rain, if I fall..."


    Xiong Chenfei had to put on a raincoat.


    She doesn''t want to go out in the rain, but everyone is working. If she doesn''t do things, she is very different.


    Tuanzi also quietly picked up a small raincoat, and when he was about to put it on, Gu Cheng stopped him.


    "Let''s sort out the ingredients with everyone."


    Gu Cheng is a considerate person. After nightfall last night, they put the extra firewood, cooking utensils, steel knives, etc. in the corner of the bamboo house.


    Only the stone water tank was placed outside the bamboo house.


    "No, no, Miao Miao can also help."


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "Miao Miao can fly, fly over, fly over, brother, just stand below and fix it."


    It¡¯s raining so much, and you have to go up the folding ladder. It¡¯s too easy to cause accidents. Tuanzi doesn¡¯t want big brother to have accidents.


    Gu Cheng felt the same as her, he didn''t want anything to happen to his sister.


    "Brother, you believe in Miao Miao, and, even if you don''t wear a raincoat, the heavy rain won''t hit Miao Miao."


    It¡¯s just that it takes too much energy, so let¡¯s forget it.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t hold back his younger sister, so he took her hand and went out together.


    Duanzi in a small green raincoat grabbed a corner of the rain cover, kicked his feet on the ground, and quickly went up to the roof.


    With her help, everyone installed the rain cover within ten minutes.


    As long as the bamboo house is strong enough, they can hide in the bamboo house next.


    When the five seniors and one child were busy outside, the other children were not idle either.


    Xiong Chenli often does housework at home to earn pocket money. Compared with his sister, his hands and feet are more agile.


    He finds the lighter and lights it. I also washed rice and put it in a bamboo tube, ready to make bamboo tube rice.


    Fortunately, the bamboo house is on a mud floor, and the door is open. The guests also opened a window for the bamboo house yesterday, so there is no fear of accidents if there is a fire in the house.


    The five big and one small will be back soon.


    Now the conditions are difficult, they can only eat rice in bamboo tubes.


    Gu Cheng suggested: "It''s better to eat that bag of pistachios."


    Before they got a bag of 100 grams of pistachios, the amount is small, but it is still possible to fill the stomachs of the children before meals.


    Parents shared a little bit each, and peeled pistachios for their children.


    Gu Cheng handed the peeled pistachio to his sister''s mouth.


    "Aww~"


    The dumpling swallowed it in one gulp.


    Gu Cheng handed over another one.


    "No, take this big brother."


    Bright smile appeared on her fair and tender little face.


    "One for me, one for my brother, that''s only fair."


    There are not many pistachios.


    Gu Cheng: "I''m not hungry."


    "If you don''t eat, Miao Miao won''t eat."


    Tuanzi smiled slyly, "Brother, do you want to eat?"


    Gu Cheng could only eat one.


    Two people share a small number of pistachios.


    ¡¾Warm and sad¡¿


    ¡¾The program group is not a human being¡¿


    ¡¾Can this also be blamed on the program group? heavy rain]


    ¡¾What about the log cabin¡¿


    ¡¾Why are there so many people speaking for the program group all of a sudden, the sailors invited by the program group? ¡¿


    Duanzi always felt that he had forgotten something and couldn''t remember it for a while.


    It just happens that rice in bamboo tubes is also good.


    Today''s rice in bamboo tubes is not much, it is cooked with leftover rice from yesterday, and when it is almost cooked, it is sprinkled with lunch meat.


    The dumpling was eaten happily.


    Gu Cheng glanced at her, then reached out his hand, ready to pick off the rice grains on her cheeks.


    "Is there still food on your face?"


    Duanzi reacted, "Don''t waste it."


    She also ate the rice grains and cherished them very much.


    Gu Cheng, who has never paid much attention to living conditions, inevitably complained about the program crew.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Miao Miao¡¿


    Very heavy tone.


    Tuanzi subconsciously sat upright, her little hands neatly placed on her knees, and her eyes rolled around.


    She hasn''t done anything bad recently, and she''s always been helpful. Why is the system so serious all of a sudden?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your fish ran away¡¿


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Annoying

    Chapter 79 Annoying Spirit


    Finding that her younger sister froze suddenly, with a blank expression, Gu Cheng couldn''t help poking her cheek.


    Soft.


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?"


    "My fish!"


    Tuanzi let out a scream, and ran out in a hurry without wearing a raincoat.


    Gu Cheng: "!"


    Gu Cheng put on his raincoat and chased after him.


    Fu Qiangguo also reacted, "The stone fish tank is too big, we didn''t move it in, and the remaining four fish are still in it."


    Such heavy rain must have filled the fish tank long ago. If you are not careful, the fish will run away.


    The rest of the children also screamed.


    "Fish! My fish!"


    Tuanzi rushed into the rain with a ''patta patta'', and the internal force shook the rainwater away. She seemed to be wearing an invisible raincoat.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t worry, I know where the fish is, and I¡¯ll show you the way¡¿


    The rain was too heavy, and the bamboo house was on a high terrain, so the fish had already been washed away.


    Fortunately, it can be positioned.


    The first fish, get it back.


    The second fish, retrieve it.


    By the time Tuanzi picked up the fourth fish, she was already a little far away from the bamboo house.


    The rain was too heavy, she couldn''t tell the direction, she just felt that she was the only one in the vast world.


    "Woo."


    Wiggling his nose, Tuanzi hugged the fish tightly in fear.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t worry, I will show you the way, you can go back safely¡¿


    "Aww."


    Tuanzi replied feebly.


    At this time, she heard a voice.


    "Miao Miao!"


    "Miao Miao, where are you?"


    Big eyes lit up instantly.


    "yes, Sir!"


    "Brother came to look for Miao Miao." She searched for Miao Miao again.


    "Brother, here! Here it is!"


    Two figures, one big and one small, met in the rain.


    The unsmiling man was worried, squatted down, checked up and down, and after making sure that the dumpling was fine and not caught in the rain, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tuanzi grinned, "Brother, look, Miaomiao has caught all the fish back!"


    No one can take their food away! God can''t!


    Gu Cheng originally wanted to criticize his younger sister for being reckless, so she rushed into the rain without discussing with everyone, what if she got hurt?


    It can be seen that her eyebrows and eyes are curved, proudly showing off the four fish she found, but also soft-hearted.


    "Miao Miao is really amazing."


    As for Tuanzi shaking the rain away with his internal force, although he was surprised, it was nothing compared to his sister''s safety.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Okay okay."


    Tuanzi wanted to stretch out his hand, but found that his little hands were occupied by fish.


    Gu Cheng folded a large leaf, wrapped the fish, and held it with one hand, while holding her hand with the other.


    The dumpling was immediately delighted.


    "Going home for dinner."


    Gu Cheng hesitated to speak, if I remember correctly, it seemed that they had just finished their meal.


    Seeing that the siblings returned safely, everyone was relieved.


    "Sister Miaomiao, your clothes are dry."


    Fu Youyou is holding a stack of clothes in his hand, which looks like it is prepared for the dumplings.


    Ke Tuanzi''s clothes are clean.


    Tuanzi laughed, "As long as I don''t want to, the rain won''t catch me, isn''t it amazing?"


    Yoyo chick pecking at the rice-like nodding.


    "Amazing, super awesome!"


    The fish were caught, and they planned to eat them today, without giving them a chance to escape.


    But that''s for the next meal.


    Now, what are they going to do, is the question.


    Gu Ran and Xiong Chen Fei didn''t wash or make up. The former doesn''t matter, the latter just feels uncomfortable and refuses to face the camera.


    As it happens, the director wants them to chat in the bamboo house and interact with netizens.


    Director Li: "Anyway, being idle is idle."


    You can''t see the barrage, but Director Li can.


    He also got into the bamboo house, holding a tablet in his hand.


    "Teacher Gu," Director Li looked at Gu Cheng, "A netizen asked, do you always get along with your younger siblings like this at home?"


    Tuanzi raised his head with a ¡®swoosh¡¯ and looked at him warily.


    She is very sensitive and has already sensed the maliciousness in these words.


    Director Li: "Ahem, the way netizens talk about getting along is to be strong and domineering and decide everything for younger siblings."


    Gu Cheng''s expression was cold.


    Before he could answer, before Tuanzi got angry, Fu Qiangguo scratched his hair in doubt.


    "A strong and domineering decision? Why didn''t I see it?"


    He pretended not to see Director Li''s hint.


    "Over the past few days, I''ve seen that Director Gu is actually quite gentle and caring, especially when facing Miao Miao."


    Gu Ran smiled and said, "I think so too. The contrast is great. Isn''t this what everyone often calls cute contrast?"


    Cui Chi joked: "Thank you for letting us see a different Director Gu."


    Director Li: "..."


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect everyone to be willing to speak up for Gu Cheng¡¿


    ¡¾Why not¡¿


    ¡¾Look at how much Gu Cheng has done from yesterday to today¡¿


    ¡¾He is a typical person who only does things but doesn¡¯t talk, and is also gentle to his sister, which is a big contrast¡¿


    ¡¾It''s the director, this question is full of malice¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t mention the director, he''s just stupid¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at the rain outside, it¡¯s all water from the director¡¯s mind¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, it¡¯s not because he is the director that everyone gave Gu Cheng face, who would dare to offend a director¡¿


    ¡¾That''s right, I can''t see such an obvious flattery¡¿


    ¡¾Those in front, no matter who you are, you think others are like that too¡¿


    Director Li asked Xiong Chenfei again, everyone suspected that she could not cook at all, was she lying?


    Xiong Chenfei: "..."


    Director Li asked Cui Chi again if he did not intend to enter the entertainment circle.


    Cui Chi: "..."


    After a lap, the atmosphere in the bamboo house successfully became dull.


    They found out that the director not only refused to give food, but also asked them to shoot on rainy days, and their brains were broken, and they asked disgusting people questions.


    "Okay, now it''s time to ask the children." Director Li smiled.


    Gu Cheng turned cold, "We have to cook, the director should go back."


    Who can''t see that Director Li is specifically looking for disgusting people to ask questions? The purpose is to make the show a hit.


    This kind of person doesn''t know how to take care of children''s hearts.


    He doesn''t want his sister to be hurt.


    Director Li smiled and said, "No hurry, no hurry."


    Duanzi is in a hurry.


    She could feel her big brother''s anxiety, and, she was going to cook, she was going to eat.


    Tuanzi quickly stood up and pushed Director Li out.


    "You go, you go, we are going to cook."


    Director Li refused to leave.


    But where did he win Little Girl?


    Tuanzi pushed the person out, and closed the not-so-strong bamboo door with a bang.


    Director Li: "..."


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Relieve Qi! ¡¿


    ¡¾Facing such a person, you have to do this¡¿


    ¡¾I really think this director has a brain hole¡¿


    ¡¾After the rebroadcast, the lineup of guests is quite good. There are laughs and tears, and there are quite a lot of hits. The popularity of this episode of the show has surpassed the sum of the previous two episodes. What is there to be dissatisfied with the director¡¿


    ¡¾Who knows, can I apply for another director¡¿


    ¡¾Go to @ÏÂÔؼƻ® or Pineapple TV official blog, let them change directors¡¿


    After driving away the annoying spirit, Tuanzi rubbed his hands and asked Gu Cheng with a smile, "Can we cook?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Fragrant

    Chapter 80 Xiangxiang


    There is really nothing to do in the bamboo house. Everyone cooks except for eating.


    The main ingredients are four fish, but they are out of rice.


    Gu Cheng and the others decided to exchange bananas and pineapples.


    Leave the yellow bananas to the children, and the rest take the fruits to trade.


    There are quite a lot of yellow bananas, four big bunches.


    The children each broke one and sat on the sleeping bags in a row.


    There is a fixed seat facing them, and netizens can clearly see how they are sitting in a row.


    ¡¾cute¡¿


    ¡¾It would be great if I could kidnap one of them¡¿


    ¡¾Do you dare to tie it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾It feels like they are so hungry and miserable, but it¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t feed them¡¿


    ¡¾The program group is not a human being¡¿


    The children waited for a while, and found that the parents did not return, and they were a little anxious.


    ¡¾I went to watch the live broadcast over there, and the transaction failed¡¿


    ¡¾The director refuses to trade whatever he says¡¿


    ¡¾Remember what happened before, I¡¯m speechless¡¿


    ¡¾What about the kids¡¿


    The Guwu system also told Tuanzi the bad news.


    Danzi clenched his fists.


    Anger is charging!


    "Prince, Prince," Tuanzi patted Gu Jiujiu, "Let''s go to trade too, find the staff to trade. The staff must have something to eat."


    The food may have been distributed by the program team, or brought by myself.


    Gu Jiujiu agreed without hesitation.


    They put on raincoats and boots, and went out with three big bunches of bananas.


    There was a staff member wearing a raincoat guarding the door. Seeing them going out, he hurriedly followed them with a camera on his shoulder.


    Duanzi avoids the prefab room where the director lives, and finds a prefab room where other staff members rest.


    Everyone was bored, and found a small head at the door.


    On top of the small head is another small head.


    Taking a closer look, five children came over.


    "Beautiful sister, handsome brother," Tuanzi said sweetly, "Can I discuss something with you?"


    Beautiful elder sister, handsome elder brother just feel elated, this kid can talk.


    Five children ran in, took off their raincoats, and all of them were so sweet.


    The staff is hyped up.


    When they took out three large bunches of wild bananas, everyone also made a deal in a daze.


    They have no rice, but they have instant noodles, self-heating rice, bread, ham sausage and some snacks.


    When the two sides parted, the children each had a plastic bag full of food.


    "Beautiful sister, handsome brother, goodbye~"


    Duanzi smiled and waved, "See you next time~"


    Translate it, I will come to you again if I have nothing to eat.


    When the five children went back, they found that the parents had already returned.


    Seeing that they came back safe and sound, the parents were relieved one by one.


    Afraid that the eldest brother would be angry, Tuanzi ran over and raised the plastic bag in his hand.


    "Brother, look!"


    She gleefully described how they dealt with the staff.


    The other children were also in high spirits.


    Especially Fuyouyou Gujiujiu, two kids who don''t usually communicate with others, they seem to have accomplished a major event in their lives.


    The two parents also praised it very much.


    Many children need timely encouragement from their parents to gain a sense of accomplishment in order to develop self-confidence. Suppressing education is a bad idea.


    Xiong Chen Li was a little envious.


    He glanced at his sister, "Sister, don''t you praise me?"


    curled his lips, he was a little aggrieved, "I usually help wash the dishes, and my parents would praise me."


    Xiong Chenfei gave a few words of perfunctory praise.


    The parents failed to trade, but the children gained a lot.


    Everyone had another delicious meal.


    ¡¾Although it¡¯s a little simple, but they ate so happily¡¿


    ¡¾No, I want to order takeaway, eat fish¡¿


    ¡¾I want to eat fish too¡¿


    ¡¾I found that as long as I watch programs related to Gu Miaomiao, I will end up hungry and order takeaway or cook¡¿


    ¡¾I will still follow the exercise, but this time, she is not good at performing, and she didn''t do Xingyiquan or anything like that¡¿


    ¡¾Xingyiquan? what is it ¡¿


    Immediately, someone popularized science, and someone pushed a link. Click on the link to see the promotional video and teaching explanation video made by Tuanzi.


    Serious little face, standard posture, and childlike explanation, netizens couldn''t help but watched it over and over again.


    After watching it several times, the body moved involuntarily.


    Eat and drink enough.


    The bamboo house is too small, children can take a lunch break, and adults can only chat.


    Xiong Chen Fei was not reconciled, and deliberately chose a seat next to Gu Cheng.


    She thought, come a few issues like this, release the draft, and fire up another CP.


    At this moment, a head squeezed over.


    Squeeze, squeeze, a dumpling squeezed between the two.


    Xiong Chenfei looked down, and found that Tuanzi was too sleepy to keep his eyes open, and wanted to stop between them.


    Gu Cheng: "Don''t sleep anymore?"


    "I want my elder brother to accompany me, but I can''t bear my elder brother."


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips and suppressed his smile.


    He picked up the dumpling and left.


    Xiong Chenfei: "..."


    It has been like this ever since, whenever Xiong Chen Fei wants to get close to Gu Cheng, there will always be a dumpling running over and squeezing between the two of them.


    There were too many times, and Xiong Chenfei wondered what the kid saw. Gu Cheng also felt that his sister''s behavior had something to do with it.


    It happened that the rain was much lighter, so it was a good time to catch fish.


    Gu Cheng took his younger sister out.


    After walking a little further, he asked his sister in a low voice, "Why do you keep pushing?"


    Tuanzi squinted at him and snorted, "It''s what the second brother said, to defend your innocence."


    Gu Cheng: "..." What is this mess?


    "The second brother said that he had inquired about it. That sister Xiong likes bundling marketing, and also likes to fry... fried melon seeds. In short, I must defend your innocence."


    Tuanzi patted his heart, "Miao Miao will definitely complete the task well!"


    Gu Cheng: "It''s fried CP, not melon seeds."


    "It''s all the same!" Tuanzi waved nonchalantly.


    It was a rainy day, and they were wearing raincoats, neither of them wearing headsets.


    Even the cameraman who followed couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    But the cameraman and netizens saw that after Tuanzi said a few words, Gu Cheng''s expression became extraordinarily gentle, and he gently pinched Tuanzi''s cheek.


    Tuanzi immediately stretched out his hand, "Hug~"


    Gu Cheng picked him up skillfully, and he was no longer as stiff as before.


    The fish in the lake will pop their heads on rainy days.


    Duanzi showed a big fishing net.


    "Haha, Miaomiao got it with a Xiangxiang."


    She knows how to do light work, and the fish gather together and pop out again, and fly directly to catch it, which is absolutely rewarding.


    Gu Cheng paused, hesitating, "Xiangxiang?"


    "That''s it~"


    Duanzi pursed his lips and slammed in the air.


    Gu Cheng suddenly lowered his face.


    "A staff member is taking advantage of you? Who is it?"


    His face was very ugly.


    Tuanzi was frightened, shrinking her neck, "It''s just a beautiful sister, Miao Miao doesn''t even know her name."


    Gu Cheng''s expression softened a little. Seeing his younger sister carefully looking at him, he said earnestly, "In the future, don''t be careless...xiangxiang others. Also, if someone touches you, you must tell your elder brother."


    Duanzi nodded obediently.


    She suddenly remembered that in ancient times, once when she went down the mountain with her master, the shopkeeper wanted to touch her face and hands while the master was away, but she kicked her away.


    After that, I¡¯ll fly away and tell my brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： you lost weight

    Chapter 81 You lost weight


    Duanzi successfully caught a large net of fish.


    These fish are enough for them to eat until tomorrow afternoon.


    Tomorrow evening, this episode will end.


    Tuanzi walked back with his elder brother happily.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You seem to have lost weight¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head and looked down at his short legs.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Have you lost weight¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: yes¡¿


    Duanzi thought for a while, will she lose weight obviously after more than a day?


    The system does not want the host to eat or sleep well in the wild.


    ¡¾Guwu System: In fact, after grilling the fish, you can process the fish and bake it in a bamboo tube. In this way, neither burnt nor dirty, the grilled fish still has the fragrance of bamboo]


    Before Xiong Chenfei grilled the fish, it was burnt. Not only that, when the wood was burning, a lot of ashes floated up and stuck to the grilled fish.


    ¡¾Guwu System: There are some wild fruits nearby, crushed and grilled with fish, it can be used as seasoning¡¿


    The system is not easy to conjure any food, it can only make the existing food more delicious.


    Tuanzi turned around and told Gu Cheng about it.


    Gu Cheng will only feel more distressed when he hears this.


    "You followed Master before, did you not eat well?"


    Everyone knows how to grill fish in the wild, so it can be seen that they often eat and sleep in the open.


    Without those illegitimate meals, their family would be very happy.


    The parents are still there, and the younger sister will grow up under the care of the family. With the strength of their family, they can guarantee that my sister has no worries about food and clothing.


    "not bad."


    Duanzi was very satisfied, and shook his head, "Master''s beggar chicken is a must, but I don''t make it often. Every time he makes it, Miao Miao will grab it. It''s super delicious~"


    She counted the treasures, and said which family at the foot of the mountain made delicious snacks, and which family had excellent braised pork.


    "It may be a little bitter, but Miao Miao is also very happy."


    A little finger hooked Gu Cheng''s finger and moved it lightly.


    "But after coming back, Miao Miao is happier to find my brothers!"


    Gu Cheng only felt that his heart was soft.


    He is not good at words, so he buried this feeling in his heart and turned it into the motivation to cook.


    He not only processed the fish, prepared to make grilled fish, but also prepared to make a simple sandwich with luncheon meat and bread.


    I used all the ingredients that could be used, and I was busy until the evening, and finally let my sister have another delicious meal.


    Holding a simple version of the sandwich in his small hands, Tuanzi tried his best to open his mouth wide, and took a big bite with a ''owwow'' sound.


    Her cheeks swelled up quickly, like a squirrel.


    Dumplings are always very involved when eating, and they can also inspire people around them.


    The children scrambled to eat the simple version of the sandwich, ate a bowl of fish soup noodles with the dumpling, and ate a grilled fish happily. They were all satisfied.


    ¡¾I¡¯m actually hungry¡¿


    ¡¾I am a person who lives in the city, but I am greedy for people like them who live in the rainforest¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll go to the store to eat grilled fish later¡¿


    ¡¾I think their noodles are delicious¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, every one of them is full of fish soup¡¿


    ¡¾I feel that Gu Cheng is cooking very hard today, who stimulated him¡¿


    After nightfall, the stingy program team finally took out a few more tents to ensure that the guests tonight can rest normally.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of recording.


    In the evening of this day, everyone can leave this place.


    Several parents counted the food.


    I found that I saved some food. The children got enough staple food and enough vegetables. They also had a lot of fish and two canned luncheon meat.


    Only there is no after-meal fruit.


    After the heavy rain, the road is difficult to walk. After thinking about it, everyone decided not to enter the rainforest. They just guarded the food and stayed with the children for a day.


    A good survival in the wild has turned into camping with parents.


    The positioning of the two programs is not the same.


    Director Li got angry in a hurry.


    He remembered vaguely that he had also made many games, waiting for the guests to play games in exchange for survival kits if they ran out of ingredients.


    "Quickly ask, would they like to play games?"


    The director can get the answer through the live broadcast room without the need for the staff to come back.


    None of the guests are willing to play games.


    Director Li didn''t want to watch them sit and chat in a beautiful place.


    "Then coax the children and let them play."


    After the rain, the weather cleared up, and Tuanzi led everyone around in a safe zone.


    Didn''t do anything, just walked around with his little hands behind his back, imagining that this area was his own territory.


    "Actually, that place is suitable for growing vegetables." Xiong Chenli said suddenly.


    Duanzi was inspired, and pointed to another piece, "It can be fenced there and raise some chickens and ducklings."


    Fu Youyou likes flowers more, "You can grow flowers next to the vegetable garden."


    Gu Jiujiu was whimsical, "We can also build a castle in the forest."


    Cui Jixing recently fell in love with banana trees, "then plant all kinds of fruits around the castle."


    The audience laughed like crazy.


    These children, one by one, made it sound like this place really belonged to them.


    ¡¾Actually, this idea is not bad¡¿


    ¡¾Give you a piece of land, let you build a hut, cultivate a vegetable garden, plant some flowers, raise some chickens and ducklings, this kind of pastoral life is not bad¡¿


    ¡¾When you really go, you will find it very hard¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t need to go, I mean, let the guests start from scratch, this kind of show, I will definitely follow it¡¿


    ¡¾After you say that, I also want to follow this kind of program¡¿


    ¡¾Is there such a program in China¡¿


    ¡¾Likely not¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s too hard to start from scratch¡¿


    The audience didn''t know that someone was already planning a similar program. However, in order to increase the point of view, they decided to set the show as a variety show with babies, and broadcast the whole process live at the same time.


    When Tuanzi came back with his little hands behind his back, he was stopped by the staff when he came back from a stroll with the children.


    The staff laughed: "Do you want to eat snacks? You can win snacks by playing games."


    ¡¾I''m going, are you here to trick the kids?¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not considered cheating, you can indeed get snacks after winning the game¡¿


    ¡¾The director does everything for the ratings¡¿


    ¡¾The children will definitely be fooled, after all, they haven¡¯t eaten well in the past few days¡¿


    However, after listening to the staff''s words, Tuanzi showed vigilance, and subconsciously assumed a fighting posture, squatting on a horse, and hooking with his little hand.


    "You must want to lie to us, we are smart, we won''t be fooled!"


    Xiong Chen Li quickly nodded, "Misty Woman is right, you must have bad intentions."


    Yuyou''s milky voice said, "You guys are bad guys."


    Gu Jiujiu thought for a while, "The director is a bad guy, he is not, he just obeys the bad guy."


    The staff moved and said: "It''s good that you know, he is..."


    Responding in time, he didn''t say anything later.


    But this subconscious echo was enough to make netizens laugh.


    ¡¾How bad is this director who can make the staff have this kind of cognition¡¿


    ¡¾Strongly recommend again, change director¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and write a suggestion letter, maybe the director will be changed in the next issue¡¿


    ¡¾Generally there are several directors in a program, so just remove him and let someone else upload it¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： another cousin

    Chapter 82 Another Cousin


    After this episode ended, Tuanzi made an appointment with everyone to meet next time.


    She and Gu Cheng soon got on the return plane.


    "Second brother seems to be preparing for a concert. Recently, he is practicing singing and dancing in the company."


    Duanzi rubbed his face and suggested, "Let''s go to the company to see him."


    Gu Cheng noticed from the corner of his eye that the soft flesh on his younger sister''s cheeks was squeezed and looked easy to pinch.


    This habit of rubbing the face is very similar to a sea otter.


    But the younger sister is definitely cuter than the sea otter.


    The company that Tuanzi mentioned was the entertainment company run by Gu Peihai in Jiang City.


    Originally, the company only served him alone. He is not particular about him. He can choose the address and equipment at will.


    Later, he signed his cousin Gu Che, and Gu Che made his debut in a boy group. Although he came from a major and often acted in some dramas, most of his energy is still on the concert.


    Gu Peihai bought a building and carefully decorated it, including a recording studio and a dance practice room.


    Tuanzi knew about this from his grandson, and said with emotion, "Brother Pei Hai is really kind to my second brother."


    She glanced at Gu Cheng, saw that his face was expressionless, and said, "But the eldest brother is the best to the second brother, and brother Pei Hai is not as good as him."


    Gu Cheng reached out and rubbed her little head.


    "It''s not all because of your second brother that he built the company so well."


    Tuanzi blinked, looking bewildered.


    "He has a younger brother named Gu Wangchao, who is very talented in music and has entered the circle a few years ago."


    Tuanzi suddenly realized, "Brother Pei Hai wants to sign Brother Wang Chao."


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips slightly.


    I don¡¯t know why, but hearing my sister call someone else¡¯s brother in a childlike voice, I feel very uncomfortable.


    Duanzi didn''t notice.


    She rubbed her head, "But, didn''t the second brother say last time that there are only two of them in the company? Brother Wangchao didn''t sign into the company."


    Gu Cheng: "Well, he is now an independent musician and has not signed a contract with any agency."


    "Why didn''t you sign into Brother Pei Hai''s company?"


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips and remained silent.


    If since entering the circle, people around and media reports, all call a person the actor''s younger brother, what will that younger brother think?


    Work hard to make achievements, release records, sales are not bad, others question it, but because your brother is the actor, others give you the green light all the way, otherwise, how could you find such a good producer, how could you invite those bands ?


    Even the fans sometimes sigh with emotion, it is good to have a backer in the circle, the journey is too smooth.


    Made a few friends, and finally found out that the purpose of these friends with him was the actor''s brother. In fact, he didn''t regard him as a friend deep down in his heart, what would he think?


    His hard work, talent, and music career he loves are all under the shadow of the actor''s brother.


    Gu Cheng didn''t intend to bore his sister.


    "Go to sleep, the plane will land when you wake up."


    Duanzi yawned a little.


    Seawatch Entertainment.


    One big and one small appear outside the company.


    The young man has a handsome appearance and a cold demeanor, with one hand pressed on the suitcase. The little girl has a round face and big eyes, full of vitality, looking up at the company''s signboard.


    The security guard noticed them and hurried over.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "We''re looking for Gu Che." Gu Cheng said calmly.


    The security guard stared at him a few times, "You look a bit like the boss, are you his brother?"


    Security guards don''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but Gu Cheng and Gu Peihai are more similar.


    Gu Cheng and his younger brother are similar in only a few places, and the overall facial outline is more similar to Gu Peihai, both of which are handsome.


    The difference is that Gu Cheng''s demeanor is cold, like Xueling, but also very serious, even if he is an acquaintance, he dare not make jokes about him. Gu Peihai is handsome and yuppie, sometimes when he casually smiles, fans and passers-by will scream wildly.


    "I''m his cousin."


    The two entered the company by face and found the front desk.


    The front desk paid close attention to the entertainment industry, and when they saw this pair of brothers and sisters, they covered their mouths and stamped their feet.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, stamped his feet?


    She stomps her feet too.


    The receptionist looked like he was about to faint.


    "Miao Miao, I am your sister fan."


    "Sister... fan?"


    Duanzi rubbed her belly, she suddenly wanted to eat cold vermicelli.


    The front desk wanted to say something, but was swept away by Gu Cheng''s sharp and cold eyes, and instantly stood up straight.


    "Teacher Gu is practicing dance, I''ll take you there right now."


    Dance practice room.


    Through the huge floor-to-ceiling glass, you can clearly see the sweaty top stream.


    The dance he dances has a fast rhythm, and every movement is particularly powerful.


    Flowing clouds and flowing water, free and easy and natural.


    His expression, his actions, only feel the hormone rushing against his face.


    The dumpling opened its mouth wide.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    She has never seen such a second brother.


    In my impression, the second brother has thick eyebrows and big eyes, but he is easily shy. When faced with things he is not good at, he will study hard.


    But the second brother who is dancing, is cold and tugging, but gives people a kind of enthusiasm that seems to be absent, hooking you and looking at him.


    She is still young and doesn''t quite understand this kind of hook.


    If you are a fan, you will see this kind of dance, and you will probably jump on it.


    Tuanzi looked up at Gu Cheng, and found that his elder brother''s gaze softened a lot. However, as the second brother jumped a few more moves, the eldest brother frowned again.


    The eyes of the two were burning, which caught Gu Che''s attention.


    Gu Che turned his head to take a look.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Gu Cheng: (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)


    He wiped his sweat casually and walked out.


    The young man was exuding heat, and beads of sweat slid across his handsome face.


    Gu Cheng said coldly: "Are you afraid that the fans are not excited enough?"


    Gu Che: "Huh?"


    A rigid director began to criticize Gu Che''s actions.


    The general idea is that if he dances those few moves in the concert, the audience below will not only scream excitedly, but also rush to the stage, which is too dangerous.


    "Reduce your charm."


    Gu Che: "..." For a moment, he didn''t know whether to blush or complain about this person''s rigidity.


    Top Liu simply ignored him and only greeted his sister.


    "Is it hard to survive in the wild? You''ve lost weight."


    The dumpling stretched out its little hand.


    "Have you lost weight?"


    Top Liu thinks that her sister is getting thinner and darker.


    "When I change my clothes, I will treat you to dinner and make up for it."


    He ran to the changing room, but he didn''t know that Gu Cheng was asking the front desk about the frequency of Gu Che''s recent dance practice.


    After finding out the duration of Gu Che''s dance practice, Gu Cheng lowered his face.


    Tuanzi moved away from him.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Big Brother¡¯s expression is so scary, I always feel that Second Brother is about to suffer]


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Gu Che already has a back injury, this time the dance practice is too intense, it''s normal for Gu Cheng to be angry¡¿


    Gu Che came over excitedly, ready to give his sister a loving hug.


    A hand stretched out, lifted the dumpling and put it aside.


    Gu Che frowned, "What do you mean? You have been together for three days." Do you still want to fight him when you come back? too much.


    Gu Cheng twitched the corners of his lips and announced a few numbers.


    Dingliu''s expression changed, he looked at the sky and the earth but not at him.


    "The previous instructions fell on deaf ears?"


    Gu Cheng took a step forward, and Gu Che immediately took a step back.


    Duanzi put his hands in his hands, looked at it with relish, and couldn''t help but comment with the system.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s like a big cat picking up a kitten¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： show off

    Chapter 83


    When the three siblings were about to leave the company, they met Gu Peihai.


    The man with pigtails smiled when he saw them.


    "What a coincidence, are you going to eat? Is it okay to add me?"


    Gu Cheng: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Peihai ignored their dislike and went around to Tuanzi.


    "There is a restaurant near here that has a delicious signature dish, do you want to try it?"


    Duanzi covered her mouth with one hand and nodded desperately.


    As long as there is something delicious!


    Gu Peihai chuckled lightly, stretched out his hand, "I''ll take you there now."


    The cousin smiled so nicely that Tuanzi put the little meaty hand in his palm in a daze.


    Gu Peihai secretly glanced at the rigid brothers, and chuckled again.


    The four of them arrived at the restaurant and ordered a lot of dishes.


    While waiting for the dishes, Tuanzi held the fruit platter and gnawed it slowly, his big moist eyes glanced at the remaining three people from time to time.


    The eldest brother is smiling, the eldest brother has a stern face, and the second brother has a cold expression.


    Look left, look right, the vigilant dumpling hugged the fruit platter tightly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I feel weird, I can¡¯t talk casually¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Heh¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, what are you sneering at¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The older the human being, the more immature¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? Miao Miao can¡¯t understand]


    The system didn''t intend to explain too clearly.


    Gu Peihai smiled and took out his mobile phone to take a picture of the dumpling.


    "Miao Miao, I watched your previous live broadcast, and you performed very well. And your sword skills, the broadcast volume is very high."


    Tuanzi bit a piece of cantaloupe, looking at him suspiciously with **** eyes.


    Gu Peihai smiled: "Your ability to survive in the wild is not bad, but if you are in the desert, how do you plan to find food?"


    Danzi: "!"


    Gu Cheng reacted immediately.


    "The next live broadcast location is the desert?"


    "80% chance."


    Gu Peihai sent the photo, resting his chin with one hand, seemingly smiling, but there was a slight coldness in his eyes.


    "Director Li is eager for quick success, but also greedy. He found that you are very enthusiastic just to survive normally, so he wants to challenge the limit of survival."


    As for the fact that Director Li bought the hot search on purpose and he asked someone to take it down, he didn''t say anything.


    Gu Cheng''s face was ugly.


    If only adults participated in the program and challenged the limit of survival, he would not say much. But there are still children participating in this show, not to mention that when the contract was signed, the other party made a guarantee.


    There is an oasis in the desert, and the location of this adventure must be the desert oasis.


    But if it is an uninhabited oasis, the products are definitely not as rich as the rainforest.


    Whether it¡¯s starving, or pitifully playing games with the show, there must be something to watch, and only the guests suffer.


    Gu Che blushed with anger.


    "Is there something wrong with the director''s mind?"


    He suddenly realized and asked Gu Cheng, "How long have you signed the contract?"


    Gu Cheng didn''t say a word, and he understood, "That old thing Ai Zhen..."


    Duanzi hugged the fruit plate ''Kacha Kacha''.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you not worried? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother will definitely solve this problem¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you think he is reliable? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Yes, very reliable, very safe¡¿


    The system didn''t say anything more. It has seen that Gu Cheng is in contact. If Gu Cheng''s plan is successful, that Director Li will definitely be removed.


    Seeing the completely different reactions of the two brothers, Gu Peihai couldn''t help thinking of his own brother.


    He looked down at his phone and found that his younger brother didn''t reply to messages at all, so he curled his lips.


    looked up again, and met the eyes of Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi said suspiciously: "Big Brother, you are lying."


    "What lie?" Gu Peihai looked in another direction with a guilty conscience.


    "You didn''t use Miao Miao''s photo as a screen saver."


    Tuanzi looked at him angrily, "A liar will lose his nose!"


    The system told her everything.


    Gu Che raised his hand and grabbed the phone.


    Regardless of whether this is polite, he directly opened the nearest chat box, which happened to be the chat box with Gu Wangchao, swipe up, and read the chat history backwards.


    ¡¾Is my sister very cute, her face is also soft, I pinched it, have you pinched it?¡¿


    A few photos of dumplings.


    ¡¾I have dinner with my sister again, envy me¡¿


    A few photos of dumplings.


    Look at the previous record again.


    ¡¾Maybe I will also be on the show with my sister, are you envious¡¿


    Further up, there is a screenshot of Tuanzi''s live broadcast.


    The first photo of dumpling appeared was when they met for the first time, also in a restaurant.


    Tuanzi looked at the camera blankly and innocently, with **** and bright eyes.


    Gu Che quickly forwarded these photos to himself before throwing the phone over.


    "Cousin, what do you mean?"


    Gu Che had a half-smile but not a smile: "Are you provoking your brother with Miao Miao on purpose?"


    Gu Peihai was about to take back the phone, but Tuanzi ran over again, snatched the phone and ran away.


    The actor was helpless.


    "Can''t I show off?"


    Tuanzi has six cousins, he is the first cousin to meet his sister, so what''s the matter with showing off?


    The film king was justified: "You also know that there are only four of us hanging out in the circle, and I don''t know the others very well, and I can''t show off to you two, I can only show off to Xiao Chao."


    Their grandparents have five children, four sons and a young daughter.


    Brother Gu Cheng''s father is the eldest, an actor who has won the Best Actor award. One of the two brothers is a director, and the other debuted as an idol.


    His father is ranked second, he is also an actor, and his younger brother is a singer.


    The third uncle''s child is either a professor or a painter.


    The fourth uncle''s family is in business.


    He is not very familiar with the other cousins, and Miao Miao is the sister of Brother Gu Cheng. He wanted to show off that he had a cousin, so he could only find his brother.


    Of course, he also has his own little thoughts.


    My younger brother is indifferent to him, and sometimes he has nothing to talk about. He is not only showing off, but also looking for topics to communicate with his brother.


    But my younger brother is too indifferent, and basically doesn''t reply to his messages, alas.


    Tuanzi ran to the elder brother, raised his mobile phone, and wanted to read the chat history with him.


    Gu Cheng rarely does this kind of thing, it is impolite to spy on other people''s chat records.


    However, the eldest brother did not stop, and the younger sister warmly invited, so let''s see. He also wanted to know what Gu Peihai was doing for taking pictures of his younger sister.


    After seeing it, he was speechless.


    Duanzi also had a strange expression.


    She glanced at Gu Peihai, "Big Brother, do you always talk to Brother Wangchao like this?"


    For being so embarrassing, wouldn''t brother Wangchao beat him?


    Gu Peihai touched his nose.


    "That''s what happened with my sister."


    Usually when he wins prizes, he doesn''t dare to show off to his younger brother, for fear of increasing the other''s psychological burden.


    Duanzi snorted.


    "Big cousin, you used Miao Miao''s photo, and you need money."


    Gu Peihai smiled and said, "How much do you want? Can you convert it into a treat for dinner?"


    Gu Che came to his senses, "It''s better to give the money, there is no need to treat the guests."


    Treating guests to dinner, wouldn''t there be a chance to get along with his sister? Think beautifully.


    "No real money," Tuanzi stared at the voice button, "Miaomiao just use your phone to say hello to Brother Wangchao."


    "Yes, you can say hello casually."


    Tuanzi pressed the voice button, and said in a milky voice, "Brother Wangchao, good evening, where are you now, do you want to have dinner with Miaomiao and brothers?"


    Knowing that his younger brother is in Jiang City, Gu Peihai: "!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： prosecute

    Chapter 84 prosecution


    A company recording studio.


    After recording a song, Gu Wangchao came out with a pale expression on his indistinguishable face.


    A person came towards him, and when he saw him, he twitched his lips, "Isn''t this Mr. Gu? Why did you come here to rent a recording studio?"


    The man was taller and taller, blocking Gu Wangchao''s way, and looked him up and down.


    The young man has an indistinguishable face, and his appearance is extremely beautiful. If he takes the idol route, he will have a large number of fans, and his figure is thin but not weak.


    He has an excellent appearance, outstanding talent, and an unbelievably good voice, and he also has an actor brother.


    All of this made Wei Chuan mad with jealousy.


    "I heard that the recording equipment in your brother''s company is top-notch. Why don''t you go to record there, and then ask your brother to help you promote the record, and give me some resources for movie promotion songs?"


    Gu Wangchao looked up at him with a cold expression, "Good dogs don''t get in the way."


    Wei Chuan: "!"


    "You thought you..."


    Gu Wangchao raised his phone, "I''m recording, do you want to continue?"


    Wei Chuan''s face was slightly pale, like a dog with its tail tucked up, and it walked away dejectedly.


    Gu Wangchao withdrew his gaze and strode out.


    The hand holding the phone tightened involuntarily.


    After arriving at the garage and getting into the car, he turned on his phone and found a lot of messages from Gu Peihai.


    How often the brothers chat depends on the parents.


    For example, when Gu Peihai went back to visit his parents, and the two asked Gu Peihai to bring him something, Gu Peihai would contact him.


    In the past, if you met an excellent producer, composer, and lyricist, Gu Peihai would help you make connections. After being rejected several times, Gu Peihai stopped mentioning these things.


    Recently, the cousin who disappeared in a car accident four years ago came back. Gu Peihai found a new topic, sharing photos of the cousin, live broadcasts, and some very popular clips.


    He read them all, but didn''t reply.


    My younger sister is very cute, but what does it have to do with Gu Peihai, her tone is so embarrassing.


    Finding a few more photos, he skillfully clicked to save, staring at the final voice in a daze.


    After much deliberation, he still clicked play.


    Listen, don''t reply.


    However, a milky child''s voice came from the phone.


    A certain restaurant.


    Gu Peihai tried his best to maintain a casual expression, but his trembling pupils revealed his emotions.


    Tuanzi ran over and patted him on the shoulder, "Brother Hall, don''t be nervous, take it easy."


    "I''m not nervous."


    Gu Peihai smiled slightly, his legs hidden under the table trembled.


    Big black eyes bent into crescent moons, "Yes, you are not nervous, you are just shaking your legs.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Gu Cheng glanced at him, "When was the last time you two met?"


    Gu Peihai didn''t want to answer.


    The top class did the math, "You just came back recently, and you were filming abroad before. The last time we met, it must have been during Chinese New Year, right?"


    It''s late August now.


    Gu Peihai smiled, but didn''t speak.


    Gu Che sighed: "Brother Wangchao just has a knot in his heart, just let it go."


    He thought to himself, he still has a good relationship with his elder brother...not so good.


    With reddened ears, Dingliu poked his sister''s cheek as if to cover up.


    Seeing the soft cheeks, he suddenly realized, "When did you pinch my sister''s face?"


    The word "my sister" is very heavy.


    Gu Peihai was about to speak when Tuanzi threw the phone in front of him. He quickly locked on the last line.


    ¡¾Thank you sister, I will treat you to dinner next time¡¿


    This is a polite refusal.


    Gu Peihai heaved a sigh of relief, but he was inevitably disappointed.


    The food has been served.


    The dumpling was a joy to eat.


    Looking back at Gu Peihai, he looked restless.


    Pineapple TV Station.


    Director Li invited Ai Zhen to have a drink together.


    "Think of it as an early celebration for you."


    Director Li smiled meaningfully.


    After the rebroadcast of "Let''s Go Adventures Together", the popularity is extremely high.


    Whether it''s Gu Miaomiao''s lasso, lightness kung fu, knife skills, or spearfishing, they are all famous scenes.


    Gu Cheng performed well. The contrast in front of his sister, building a bamboo house, cooking, etc., also has a high degree of enthusiasm.


    Fu Guoqiang performed very well this time, his daughter is cute, obedient and sensible.


    Gu Jiujiu, who was previously rated as delicate, performed well as a "prince", and Cui Jixing, who was tough-headed and tiger-headed, worked hard and was also very popular.


    Equally amazing is Xiong Chenli. The little boy unwittingly reveals how he gets along with his parents.


    Do housework to earn pocket money. Parents often encourage him, making the little boy very confident.


    Of course, his sister''s performance is a bit hard to describe. However, Xiong Chenfei''s stealing the spotlight and slapping her face was also popular.


    Although Director Li tried to trick Gu Cheng several times, he failed every time. But in general, the next three episodes will maintain this level, and during the same period, "Let''s Adventure Together" is definitely the ratings champion.


    As long as this program is successful, his reputation in the industry will skyrocket, and Ai Zhen can also use it to become the director.


    Ai Zhen readily accepted.


    He tried his best to promote this show, and found that the popularity was so high, and Gu Cheng brothers and sisters contributed most of the popularity, and felt that he was very witty.


    At the beginning of the year, "Journey to the Stars" was maliciously edited, and many people blackmailed Gu Che. With his friendship with Gu Che''s father, he can definitely help out. But he didn''t make a move. He waited for the brothers to come to him and owed him a favor.


    Later, everything was as he expected. He offered to help, but Gu Cheng owed him a favor and had to bring his younger sister to the show.


    Ai Zhen didn''t know that Gu Cheng''s main purpose was to travel with his sister, to cultivate feelings, and to return favors by the way.


    The two found a bar and got half drunk.


    Suddenly, someone called Director Li.


    Director Li was dizzy at first, but after hearing a few key words, his expression changed.


    "what?"


    Ai Zhen looked at him drunkenly.


    "what happened?"


    Director Li said with a pale face, "Wu Ti publicly condemned me and said he would sue me."


    Ai Zhenjiu woke up.


    Wu Ti was also a guest of "Let''s Go Adventures" before.


    During the second live broadcast, because Director Li insisted on going his own way, he and the child were injured. He withdrew from the show, followed by another group of guests, and the investors withdrew their funds, so the show was suspended for a month.


    It has been more than a month, and there has been no movement from Wuti, and everyone has not taken it seriously.


    Pineapple TV is a relatively large TV station in the industry. If you want to come to Wuti, you will not sue the program group, accusing the program group of offending the leadership of the TV station.


    As a result, now, Wu Ti does not sue the program group for offending the entire TV station, he only targets Director Li.


    The Wu Ti father and son were injured, the program group and the TV station should be responsible.


    Now that Wu Ti wants to sue him, the TV station will definitely remove him as the chief director and let other directors take charge of the show.


    He worked so hard for so long, and ended up making a wedding dress for someone else?


    Director Li suddenly had tears in his eyes, "Director Ai, you have to help me."


    Ai Zhen comforted him with a smile, then turned to ask the stage.


    The TV station didn''t want to let go of such a good program, and quickly gave a solution. Remove Li Dao as the chief director, apologize publicly, and pay compensation. As for whether Wu Ti will sue Li Dao, it has nothing to do with them.


    Ai Zhen thought about it, but didn''t speak for Director Li.


    Director Li was withdrawn, but the show is still there. He contributed to the show alone. As long as the show is popular, the credit will be his. He can''t afford to offend the director who is about to retire at this time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： desert survival

    Chapter 85 Desert Survival


    In the remaining few days, Tuanzi went to shoot Xingyiquan teaching explanation film.


    There are too many publicity channels in modern times, and soon, on this day, the Guwu system told her that her reputation had reached 400,000.


    The always taciturn Gu Wu system encouraged her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You performed well, come on¡¿


    Danzi swayed from side to side, dancing happily.


    She counted with her fingers.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: When I just came back, my prestige value was less than 2,000, but now it is 400,000. Wouldn¡¯t it be a billion soon? ¡¿


    She doesn''t have much idea about numbers.


    The Guwu system also didn''t want to speak out about the disparity between the two sides, which would dampen her enthusiasm.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Reaching 400,000 prestige points will randomly drop rewards¡¿


    Duanzi hurriedly closed her big eyes and clasped her little hands together.


    "It drops randomly every time," she murmured in a low voice, "Miao Miao wants the plaster formula for treating back injuries more, and brother''s neck is not good, so he also wants the formula for treating the cervical spine."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Tuanzi muttered: "God, bless Miaomiao to get these rewards."


    Gu Wu System thought to himself, begging God is worse than me.


    One minute later, the dumpling gets the reward.


    Two fluffy pieces of paper fell into her arms. When she opened it, she saw that there were two plaster formulas, and she only needed to go to the pharmacy to make them.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: You can also give them to trusted Chinese medicine practitioners. It is a good prescription that has been lost and can benefit more people¡¿


    The little girl''s eyebrows and eyes are curved.


    "Thank you, little Gugu~"


    She rushed to find Gu Cheng, showing off two prescriptions.


    "Let''s go to dispense medicine~"


    The young director took the prescription and found that it was printed.


    Meeting his sister''s expectant eyes, Gu Cheng couldn''t refute, so he thought about finding a doctor.


    After being introduced by someone, I contacted an old Chinese doctor, and the other party felt like a treasure for the two prescriptions.


    "Actually, my family has passed down similar prescriptions for these two, but there are a few different herbs, and the effect is always a little worse."


    The old Chinese doctor pushed the presbyopic glasses.


    "Mr. Gu, can I stay and study?"


    Worried that the other party would misunderstand that he wanted to take it all, he pledged his reputation and was willing to give a deposit.


    Gu Cheng would not doubt this old Chinese doctor, and he only found out yesterday that this doctor had treated the deceased grandparents at home.


    After leaving the prescription and handing it over to the old Chinese doctor for research, Gu Cheng simply packed his luggage again, and took his sister to participate in the fourth episode of "Let''s Adventure Together".


    The shooting location this time is indeed a desert.


    After landing, looking at the yellow sand all over the sky, Tuanzi said cheerfully, "We can build houses to play."


    Gu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that his sister would be angry and upset.


    "Well, I''ll play with you."


    Big black eyes suddenly widened.


    "Big brother, do you want to play with sand too?"


    It was just recording the program, and considering that the program involved adventure and survival elements, Gu Cheng simply prepared quick-drying clothes for himself and his sister.


    Now, the two are wearing quick-drying clothes and brightly colored sun protection clothes. This is also to prevent getting lost in the desert and make it easier for others to find.


    The quick-drying clothes are very slim.


    The handsome man has broad shoulders and long legs, and his figure is so good that he seems to be going to a catwalk.


    He has a stern face, looking unattainable.


    The unattainable director wanted to pile up sand, and Tuanzi rubbed his face, then secretly glanced at him, "Brother, you mean what you say."


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    He is not very good at expressing, but since he regrets that his sister had a bad childhood and didn''t experience a lot, he is willing to spend a good childhood with her.


    Just a pile of sand, he can build a castle for his sister.


    "Okay~"


    Tuanzi rushed forward excitedly, facing a gust of wind.


    She ran back quickly again, spitting out a few mouthfuls of yellow sand.


    After the five groups of guests gathered, they took the bus together to the survival place where they would spend three days and two nights.


    After Director Li was dismissed, the director who took over was named Chen.


    Director Chen wanted to seize this opportunity, but also knew the truth about Director Li''s dismissal. He has only one idea, he will do whatever the guest wants to do to survive, so that no accidents will happen.


    In order to ensure that no one has any accidents, the program group can provide many conveniences.


    "We chose an oasis at the beginning, but the products there were too scarce, so we changed to an oasis. After all, we take our children on an adventure and safety is the top priority. This is just a variety show, not real survival in the wild."


    He expressed his style straightforwardly, and even stepped on Director Li secretly.


    Although doing so will arouse the disgust of some viewers, the guests and most of the audience agree with this point of view.


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a variety show, not really living on a deserted island to survive¡¿


    ¡¾We are bringing a baby variety show, just take a little adventure together¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t when the show ends and all the guests get sick, that would be too cruel¡¿


    The naysayers insist on being more realistic and going to harsh environments.


    ¡¾The previous one, if you really like this kind of show, go to the next station to watch the survival show, don¡¯t watch the variety show we bring babies¡¿


    No matter what the audience thought, the guests were relieved.


    Again, adults are willing to suffer, but they don¡¯t want children to get hurt.


    The bus stopped at an oasis.


    It is said to be an oasis, but in fact, looking around, there is not much greenery. Most of the trees are sandy dates and red willows, which are not considered tall, and are covered with a layer of yellow sand.


    However, the place where they camped this time, there are only a lot of Populus euphratica, and Populus euphratica always grows along the river, and there is a river nearby.


    "It''s so touching to see the river in the desert." Cui Chi heaved a sigh of relief, he was afraid that he would not see water in the desert.


    Duanzi rubbed his chin and stared at the river.


    "looking at what?"


    Gu Cheng bent down and asked her.


    "Miao Miao is thinking, are there any fish in the river?"


    Tuanzi kept a stern face, "Miao Miao can''t see other animals. If there are no fish in the river, Miao Miao will have to eat vegetarian food for three days."


    His pupils trembled violently.


    Not eating meat for three days, it''s terrible!


    Gu Cheng was almost amused.


    Every time food is mentioned, my sister reacts very strongly.


    He also asked this question seriously.


    "This," Director Chen said honestly, "there must be some, but not many, and it is estimated that they are not too big. At least we are standing here, and we haven''t seen any fish passing by."


    Duanzi''s expression was blank, as if he had been greatly shocked.


    Director Chen touched his nose guilty.


    Come to the desert to survive, doomed to not eat very well. When he was the chief director, the planning plan had already been passed and the address could not be changed. There are more products in the rainforest and islands. It¡¯s just that the guests of the first episode went to the island, and the third episode went to the rainforest. You can¡¯t always go to similar places.


    "There are other animals in the desert, snakes, scorpions, lizards, camels, foxes and wolves."


    All the guests looked at him directly.


    Xiong Chenli said loudly: "However, we dare not eat snakes and scorpions. Camels are basically domesticated, and foxes and wolves are basically protected animals and cannot be eaten."


    The resentment of the guests overflowed from their eyes.


    Director Chen only felt a chill down his spine.


    "I also know that this is a bit embarrassing for everyone, so we prepared a game where you can get meat ingredients."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Struggle for Roast Chicken

    Chapter 86 Struggle for Roast Chicken


    Director Chen doesn''t intend to waste time on choosing a house.


    The trees in the desert are precious, and it is impossible to cut them down and let the guests make houses.


    He sent tents with the same specifications directly.


    "Okay, now it''s time for us to play games and choose ingredients and tools."


    The tools selected in the last issue have been handed in. In this issue, they have to choose tools again.


    Gu Jiujiu grabbed the corner of Gu Ran''s clothes, took a deep breath, and then bravely said, "Is it still a ring? If it is a ring, this prince will let Miaomiao sister get it, she is the most powerful!"


    Director Chen shook his head.


    "Our game is to plant trees."


    The place chosen by the program group is uninhabited, and you can drive several kilometers away. People living there plant trees in the desert all year round.


    "It''s 8:30 in the morning, let''s help plant trees for two hours. Well, just... three trees for one tool or one ingredient."


    Director Chen is not clear about the speed of these people planting trees.


    Everyone got on the bus again and came to the place where the trees were planted.


    Gu Cheng: "They''re all small saplings, it''s okay."


    If you are planting a medium-sized tree, it takes a lot of time to plant one tree.


    But now, you only need to dig deep pits, place saplings, press the soil, and water.


    After observing how other people planted trees, the guest group quickly took action.


    Gu Cheng and Fu Guoqiang were responsible for digging the pit, Cui Chi released the saplings, Gu Ran and Xiong Chenfei pressed the soil, and the children were responsible for watering.


    Gu Ran smiled and said: "Strive for assembly line operation and plant more trees."


    At this time, Tuanzi walked up to Gu Cheng with his lips pursed, and tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    Gu Cheng was about to get a shovel, when he looked down, his sister was unhappy written all over her face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi felt aggrieved: "You didn''t ask Miao Miao what she wanted to do, but you arranged for Miao Miao to water her."


    Gu Cheng paused.


    He knelt down, "I''m sorry, I forgot again, what does Miao Miao want to do?"


    "Dig a hole," Tuanzi showed off his small arms, "Miao Miao can dig a hole."


    She pointed to the small shovel specially prepared by the program group.


    "Miao Miao quickly digs a hole, so that everyone can plant more."


    Others need to work hard to dig a hole, but she only needs to use internal strength to dig a hole, and she can''t tire herself at all.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, Tuanzi looked at him angrily, "Brother is so stupid, he didn''t even tap into everyone''s strengths."


    Gu Cheng took the initiative to admit his mistake.


    He politely asked the other children what they wanted to do.


    Except Cui Jixing who wanted to press the soil, everyone else wanted to water.


    Gu Jiujiu said with a milky voice: "I can only water, nothing else. If you waste time because of fun, it''s very bad."


    Fu Youyou and Xiong Chenli nodded in agreement.


    Tuanzi has already picked up the small shovel, went to the designated position, one shovel down, another shovel down, the speed is very fast.


    Before everyone reacted, she had already dug a deep hole.


    Gu Cheng: "Miao..."


    Before finishing speaking, Tuanzi ran to the next place and repeated the previous action.


    ran to the next place and repeated the previous action.


    The staff rubbed their eyes.


    "We watched with the naked eye, didn''t we press the accelerator key?"


    The main reason is that the speed of the dumplings is too fast, just like pressing the accelerator key in a video.


    ¡¾This is too fast¡¿


    ¡¾If it wasn''t a live broadcast, I would have suspected that the program team was cheating¡¿


    ¡¾So how could she be so fast? Are you not tired? ¡¿


    ¡¾I help my family with farm work every winter and summer vacation. I can testify that digging holes is very tiring¡¿


    ¡¾I always feel that she is not digging by herself, as if she used magic¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, what the little heroine uses is not magic, but internal force¡¿


    Tuanzi showed with his strength that he really knows how to dig holes.


    I think back then, when she stole the beggar chicken made by Master, she always dug deep pits to bury the chicken bones for fear of being discovered.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Master a dog nose? Miao Miao is buried so deep, he can even smell it]


    As a result, she was discovered every time, and she had to run wildly on the hills with a steamed bun in each hand.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is there such a possibility? Only you and Master live in that area. The chicken was stolen. If you think with your toes, you all know who the ''prisoner'' is¡¿


    Tuanzi hummed.


    She dug a hole humming.


    Thanks to her, Gu Cheng and Fu Guoqiang didn''t need to dig a hole, they could help carry and plant saplings.


    In this way, the speed of the ten guests became faster.


    Fu Youyou encouraged everyone with a childish voice.


    "Three trees serve one ingredient, please work harder~"


    I don''t know what the parents think, but after hearing this, the children worked harder one by one.


    Is this kind of tree? This is the roast duck, roast chicken and roast goose beckoning to them!


    Tuanzi dug a lot of holes in one go.


    She paused, wiping off her sweat.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Do you want to take a break? ¡¿


    The audience thought so too.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is tired¡¿


    ¡¾No adult can do what she does¡¿


    ¡¾She has already dug more than a dozen holes, which is very powerful¡¿


    Tuanzi refused to rest.


    She thought about it.


    "Braised pork, big plate chicken, tamales, sweet and sour pork..."


    She started reporting the names of the dishes.


    Yesterday, when they were still at home, the eldest brother made tamales and big plate chicken. The taste was absolutely amazing, and she wanted to eat them.


    Wiping away the non-existent saliva, Tuanzi continued to work hard, humming the names of various dishes.


    Pork, beef, sheep, chicken, duck, fish and geese, several common meat ingredients are in her mouth, and they have been cooked into various delicacies.


    ¡¾Laughing to death, I know she is working so hard for food¡¿


    ¡¾She said she was hungry¡¿


    ¡¾Let me think about what to eat for lunch¡¿


    ¡¾I hope this director is more capable, and he is really willing to provide good ingredients¡¿


    ¡¾If the director played with them, Miao Miao might not cry on the spot¡¿


    ¡¾Cry out on the spot? I think the little heroine will directly lift people up and throw them out]


    Two hours later, the guests were very satisfied when they saw six rows of trees.


    "A row of ten trees, a total of sixty trees."


    Gu Jiujiu hugged Cui Jixing excitedly, "We can get twenty kinds of tools or ingredients."


    Everyone took photos in front of the tree and returned to the place where they had to take risks to survive.


    Getting off the bus, the children surrounded Director Chen.


    Duanzi: "Roast chicken!"


    Fu Youyou: "Roast duck!"


    Gu tweeted: "Steak!"


    Xiong Chenli: "Lamb chops!"


    Cui Jixing thought for a while, then touched his head, "A bag of rice!"


    Director Chen: "..."


    Director Chen didn''t expect everyone to be so good.


    But if so many ingredients are given in one breath, this show will become a camping show.


    He hurriedly ordered to reduce the amount of meat ingredients.


    Fu Youyou was squatting on the ground, wanting to pick a strangely shaped flower. Hearing this, she quickly stood up and ran back.


    "Sister Miaomiao, prince, that uncle is a naughty one, he wants to steal our food!"


    Youyou repeated Director Chen''s words in a milky voice.


    Duanzi showed her fist, "No!"


    Gu Jiujiu was also very angry.


    He took out the prince''s fan, led the children, and negotiated with Director Chen with arrogance.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Ran''s nose was sour, and the corners of his eyes were reddish.


    She suspected that she had done something wrong and shouldn''t have brought her son out to suffer. But now, seeing her son become cheerful and confident, she is very pleased.


    Gu Miaomiao and others are among the few who are willing to play prince games with Gu Jiujiu besides their family members.


    Before Gu Jiujiu was in kindergarten, children always asked him, ''Why do you take your mother''s surname'', ''Where is your father'', ''Why does your mother always pick you up'', ''Does your father not participate in parent-child sports games''.


    Some children were just curious, and some were indeed malicious, mocking Gu Jiujiu for not having a father.


    It is impossible for the teachers to take care of everyone all the time. After a long time, her son will not want to go to kindergarten.


    She is busy again, her parents help take care of Gu Jiujiu. In order to make Gu Jiujiu happy, they always say he is a prince.


    But in fact, Gu Jiujiu has no friends of the same age, nor does he have friends of the same age to play prince games with him.


    The seemingly squeamish little boy is lonely.


    Now, there are several children standing beside the little boy, and everyone angrily condemns Director Chen for not keeping his promise.


    twitter.


    Director Chen has a headache.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll give it to you according to the previous portion. Come, come, choose yourself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Sea buckthorn fruit

    Chapter 87 Sea buckthorn fruit


    Director Chen asked the staff to present all the options.


    There are cooking utensils and tableware, steel knives for self-defense hunting, multifunctional folding knives, and lighting fire starters. In addition, there are various food seasonings.


    There are large buckets of drinking water, nuts, compressed biscuits, rice flour, and fresh vegetables and meat dishes.


    There are many types, but the portion is not too much.


    The cans are still a set of five cans, and the compressed biscuits are also a set of five packs. Rice flour is a bag of two catties, a bundle of vegetables is a catty, and meat and vegetables are also a catty.


    The children couldn''t move when they saw the meat dishes, and each of them grabbed a portion.


    Fu Qiangguo said with a headache: "Don''t worry, don''t forget, we still have to choose cooking utensils, and it seems that there is nothing to make tableware in the desert."


    They still have to trade tableware, and the arrangement of the program group is that there is a set of tableware for two people. In this regard alone, it will cost five exchange places.


    Gu Cheng thought about it carefully, "Don''t exchange tableware, we can exchange two sets of luncheon meat, then ten empty cans will be our bowls. You can choose some suitable branches to make chopsticks."


    Trees cannot be cut down in the desert, but a few branches can be broken, and there is no problem.


    Fu Guoqiang suddenly realized, "That''s right, just do this, and we can still have ten canned meat to eat."


    But in this way, the first meal, they must be based on canned meat.


    After trading two sets of canned meat, they traded another 4.5 liters of purified water.


    This water can be drunk even if it is not boiled. It is mainly for children, whose stomachs are fragile.


    They also traded a filter unit, but this small filter was not assembled, only instructions were given.


    Steel knives are not very useful here. They chose a multifunctional folding knife, which can be used as a kitchen knife, fruit knife, or can pryer.


    The parents picked and chose two sets of cans, a bucket of water, a small filter, a multifunctional folding knife, a pot that was neither deep nor flat, a set of seasonings, a lighter, a portion of rice, and a portion of flour , a total of ten places.


    In fact, everyone wants to choose more staple foods, which are easy to store and easy to fill. If they can¡¯t find food in the desert later, these are their life-saving foods.


    Gu Cheng: "Give the children ten places and let them choose by themselves."


    Cui Chi observed the interaction between him and Gu Miaomiao, and said with a smile, "This is for Miaomiao to choose, don''t you dare to make decisions anymore?"


    Gu Cheng admitted it frankly.


    "Respect children and treat children equally."


    He has gradually understood that just because he is the eldest brother and he is doing it for his younger brother''s benefit, he can''t forcefully make decisions for his younger brother. Just because my sister is a child, you can''t just perfunctory her.


    Family also need equality and respect.


    The children who got the right to choose cheerfully chose.


    Gu Jiujiu chose two catties of beef, using up two places.


    Fu Youyou originally wanted to choose pork ribs, but after careful observation, "There is so little meat, let''s choose lean meat."


    She chose two catties of pork.


    Xiong Chen Li originally wanted to choose two catties of beef, but was told that there was no more beef.


    He narrowed his eyes, looked at the staff suspiciously, and finally chose two plates of eggs, a total of 60.


    Xiong Chenfei couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "Good choice."


    Xiong Chen Li squinted and smiled.


    This is the first time my sister has praised him since she entered the entertainment circle.


    He ran back happily, and heard Fu Youyou''s milky voice, "Your sister seems to have become more beautiful."


    ¡¾Where has become beautiful¡¿


    ¡¾She doesn''t seem to have put on the heavy makeup before¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not pretentious before¡¿


    ¡¾At least know how to praise my brother¡¿


    ¡¾Is this going back to see netizens¡¯ comments and make changes in time? It¡¯s true¡¿


    ¡¾Whether it¡¯s because of netizens¡¯ comments or not, it¡¯s a good thing to be willing to change¡¿


    At this time, netizens heard Xiong Chenli whispering, "Actually, after the last show, my parents criticized my sister, saying that she was confused, and that she became less like her when she entered the circle. My sister cried for a long time, and then it became like this."


    Although my sister was very pitiful when she cried, but he misses her sister who has not entered the entertainment circle very much. It is a good thing that her sister is gradually changing back to her previous appearance.


    It was Cui Jixing''s turn to choose.


    He took a fancy to a chicken and a duck.


    However, he has already realized that everyone''s staple food is not enough.


    "What should I choose?"


    Tuanzi came over to discuss with him.


    It was finally decided that the four places in their hands would be exchanged for a chicken and a duck, a portion of flour and a bag of two-jin quick-frozen dumplings.


    Everyone sorted out the ingredients, and after much deliberation, they still felt that there were too few staple foods.


    Among the staple foods, flour is used the most, so it should be exchanged for another portion.


    Gu Cheng suggested: "Why don''t you use a lighter? Drill wood to make a fire, or use sunlight to make a fire."


    In the desert, the sun is very strong during the daytime. Water bottles, metal cans or even transparent plastic bags can be used as convex mirrors to gather light and ignite fires.


    A lighter is really not worth a trading quota.


    Everyone thought about it, and adopted this suggestion, and exchanged a lighter for two catties of flour.


    After such a toss, it was past eleven o''clock.


    Gu Cheng: "How about having dumplings, luncheon meat, and a few boiled eggs for lunch?"


    They have to free up cans as bowls as soon as possible. In addition, quick-frozen dumplings are not as full as home-made dumplings, so they have to boil a few eggs to fill their stomachs.


    Determine the ingredients for lunch, and everyone acts in groups.


    Some collected firewood, some started fire, some found suitable branches to make chopsticks, and some assembled filters, ready to start filtering river water.


    ¡¾This rhythm is okay¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, you don¡¯t need to search for food all the time, and you do need to use some knowledge of survival in the wild¡¿


    ¡¾Where are the children, won''t they come to help¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like I went to negotiate with the program group¡¿


    ¡¾What are you negotiating again? ¡¿


    Gu Jiujiu led the four little friends, and said in a childish voice that the meat ingredients needed to be handed over to them for storage.


    "Please keep it fresh for us."


    Director Chen: "..." So we are refrigerators?


    The program group did bring generators, refrigerators and the like.


    Director Chen wants to refuse, how to preserve food in the wild is also a science.


    But... the five children looked at him with sparkling eyes, and he really couldn''t refuse.


    "Only this one time."


    Tuanzi nodded first, "Yeah, this is only once in each place, yum."


    The other children echoed: "Yeah."


    Director Chen: "...You guys should help too, there are still some wild fruits around here."


    The children quickly dispersed.


    After searching around, they really found sea buckthorn fruit.


    "It''s so small, can it be eaten?"


    Duanzi picked one, put it under his nose and smelled it, his little face was beaten into a ball, "It''s so sour."


    But the system told her that this is edible and rich in vitamin C. They live in the wild and refuse to choose vegetables, so they still need to eat some wild fruits.


    Duanzi could only wrinkle her little face and pick these sea buckthorn fruits slowly.


    ¡¾It looks so small, can it be eaten¡¿


    ¡¾Eatable, wild seabuckthorn fruit is relatively small and sour, but it has high nutritional content¡¿


    ¡¾The artificially planted ones are larger and taste better, after all, they have been improved¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, look at the one behind Miao Miao, is it a jujube tree? ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems to be, but it is relatively short and gray, and the leaves are also dry, as if it has shrunk¡¿


    ¡¾But there are so many fruits, the branches are all bent¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： eagle catch dumpling

    Chapter 88 The eagle catches the dumpling


    The children returned home with a full load.


    Not sure if it tastes good, but they picked a lot of sea buckthorn fruit and sand dates.


    Finding that her elder brother was fetching water by the river for filtration, she hurried over with the wild fruit in her arms.


    "Look, brother!"


    Gu Cheng took a closer look, identified two kinds of fruits, and praised earnestly, "Miao Miao is really amazing, we are short of fruits."


    Tuanzi squinted his eyes and smiled, "It''s just average. Miaomiao thought there was nothing to eat in the desert. It seems that there are still plenty to eat. I''ll continue to look for it in the afternoon."


    Other children also went to show off to their parents, and Tuanzi simply squatted aside, staring at his elder brother to filter the river water.


    "Is the water clean now? Can I wash the fruit?"


    "Yes," Gu Cheng said in a much gentler voice when talking to his sister, "The filter element of this filter is not bad, and there is no need to treat the water before and after filtration."


    The water filtered by some filters still has problems. In fact, water purification tablets are still needed, or boiled.


    He was worried that the program team would cheat them before, but now it seems that Director Chen is much better than Director Li, so it is worthwhile for him to contact Wu Ti.


    Duanzi washed a small handful of seabuckthorn fruits happily, after thinking about it, he decided to let the eldest brother try it first.


    "Brother, open your mouth, ah!"


    Gu Cheng was startled, then opened his mouth uncomfortably.


    Soon there was a seabuckthorn fruit in his mouth.


    The taste is really sour. Still, the young director has always been patient.


    Gu Cheng remained expressionless, "Not bad."


    "Really?"


    Duanzi thought he had smelled it wrong, and greedily threw a lot of them into his mouth.


    Dumplings: (T^T)


    Baby and tender little face wrinkled into a ball.


    "It''s so sour!"


    After she swallowed the sea buckthorn fruit, she almost shed tears.


    Gu Cheng turned his head away.


    Tuanzi narrowed his eyes vigilantly, "Brother, are you kidding? You did it on purpose!"


    ¡¾I can testify, Director Gu snickered¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a director¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao''s little expressions are so rich, everyone wants to tease her¡¿


    Tuanzi angrily washed a few sandy dates, and stuffed them into his mouth casually.


    "Wow~"


    Super sweet!


    She squinted her eyes and smiled, her emotions came and went very quickly.


    After eating delicious food, she proudly raised the corners of her lips and squinted at Gu Cheng.


    "Brother, dates are super delicious. You have to admit your mistakes before you can eat delicious dates."


    Gu Cheng turned around, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "Miaomiao female chivalrous martial arts is world-class, chivalrous and courageous."


    Tuanzi blushed ''shua''.


    Brother is too good at talking, so give him a date.


    Maybe it is the sweet date itself, or it may be the illusion caused by eating sea buckthorn fruit and then eating the date.


    In short, the brothers and sisters happily shared a small handful of dates.


    The dumpling also collected the date stones.


    "It will be buried in the sand later, if it can grow jujube trees, that would be great."


    As for the sea buckthorn fruit, she was a little distressed.


    "It''s so sour."


    Gu Cheng suggested: "You can take it back to your second brother."


    "Does my second brother like sour food?"


    Gu Cheng didn''t answer directly.


    Tuanzi thought that Gu Che liked it.


    "Then before we leave here, let''s pick some sea-buckthorn fruits and bring them to him."


    "it is good."


    ¡¾Wait, I remember that Gu Che doesn''t like sour food¡¿


    ¡¾Is Director Gu cheating on his brother¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t have any¡¿


    ¡¾To be reasonable, Gu Cheng didn¡¯t answer directly, so it¡¯s not a scam... Forget it, I can¡¯t find a reason, he¡¯s just cheating Gu Che¡¿


    ¡¾Is Gu Che peeking at the live broadcast? Remember to avoid the pit! ¡¿


    However, Gu Che is preparing for the tour, practicing singing and dancing every day, and can''t watch the live broadcast, so he can only ask his assistant to record the screen pitifully.


    Assistant screen recording is not open barrage.


    When a group of people got closer, they ate dumplings and fried luncheon meat.


    "The fried luncheon meat is delicious."


    Dumplings ate luncheon meat, and when eating dumplings, they were a little bit tangled.


    Gu Cheng always pays attention to her movements, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not as delicious as expected."


    Tuanzi pouted, "It''s better that Miao Miao made it herself."


    "The quick-frozen ones are like this," Gu Cheng patted her on the head, "We will make dumplings when we get home."


    "Okay~"


    Tuanzi still remembers his second brother and two cousins.


    "Let Brother Pei Hai and Brother Wang Chao come together."


    Seeing that her metal can was empty, Gu Cheng pushed his dumplings over.


    "Eat more."


    Duanzi stuttered again, and the more he ate, the weirder it became.


    "Why can''t Miao Miao feel full after eating so much?"


    She suspected it was a fake dumpling.


    ¡¾In fact, every time I eat quick-frozen dumplings, I also have such doubts¡¿


    ¡¾Eating is the same as not eating¡¿


    ¡¾Eat 15 in one go, why not eat 5 made by yourself¡¿


    The guests ate a few more fried eggs.


    Gu Cheng stuffed a boiled egg for his younger sister, "Eat it when you''re hungry in the afternoon, protect it now."


    "Okay okay."


    Duanzi always cherishes food, and carefully puts the boiled eggs in his trouser pocket.


    Ten guests had a rest and were ready to start building tents.


    The temperature in the desert will be very low after nightfall, so they have to stay in tents to keep warm. Before dinner, the tent must be set up. As for the task of finding food, it can only be handed over to the children.


    However, the children are a little tired.


    The parents asked them to go to the bus of the program group for a rest.


    Several friends had fallen asleep. Tuanzi opened the window to peek, and found that the eldest brother was already sweating profusely, so he couldn''t help but pouted.


    After thinking for a while, she slipped out of the car again.


    "Brother, Miao Miao go pick some more dates."


    The jujube tree is nearby, so Gu Cheng can rest assured.


    Tuanzi strolled to the vicinity of the jujube tree, thought for a while, and then looked at the desert not far away.


    The sky is full of yellow sand.


    Suddenly, a shadow quickly flew over her.


    Tuanzi looked up and saw an eagle.


    "Hey, there are eagles, can eagles eat?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: It is to protect animals, you can¡¯t eat them, you just finished eating, don¡¯t always think about eating¡¿


    Danzi: "Hmph!"


    Tuanzi puffed her cheeks slightly, and was about to go back to pick the dates, when an eagle called overhead, and when she looked up, the eagle flew back and circled above her head.


    "What does it mean? Is it provoking Miao Miao?"


    The system does not understand eagle language, but this eagle has been lingering and never leaving.


    However, it quickly deduced its meaning from the way the eagle crowed.


    Generally, eagles will ¡®coo-coo¡¯ when they are frightened, usually they make a long and clear cry, and when they attack and fight, they make a short hiss.


    This eagle is screaming and seems to want to attack the host.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: It may want to attack you, the hostility of martial arts practitioners can easily alarm animals¡¿


    As soon as the voice fell, the eagle rushed down suddenly, and the sharp beak made people feel chills.


    Danzi clenched her fists.


    "Miao Miao is not afraid, Miao Miao can pluck out its feathers."


    After thinking about it, she seemed to be unable to bully the protected animals, and she was so angry that she flew into the air.


    One eagle and one person chased it.


    There are a few trees nearby, and the dumpling occasionally falls on the branches to borrow strength, and taps its toes from time to time.


    When she got to a place where there were no trees, she could only fly a little lower and tap the sand from time to time.


    The cameraman ran wildly with the camera on his shoulders.


    ¡¾I can hear the cameraman panting¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you for your hard work¡¿


    ¡¾Why is that eagle chasing Miao Miao¡¿


    Fortunately, Tuanzi didn''t intend to run far, she slid around the eagle in circles, the cameraman stopped running altogether, stood at the center, and the camera followed Tuanzi''s eagle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： dust devil

    Chapter 89 Dust Devil


    Birds have always been flying very fast, and eagles are among the best.


    However, in the past, the master used to let the dumplings compete with the birds, and the winner would have roast chicken, duck and fish. She is motivated every time.


    At this moment, Tuanzi seemed to see a few roast ducks flying around in front of him. Each one is delicious.


    For food, go for it!


    She raised her internal strength, and her seemingly chubby body was already as light as a swallow, and she flew out with a ''swish''.


    Although she often taps a little on the sand, the figure is so fast that only afterimages remain.


    She fled, and the eagle gave chase.


    The cameraman stuck to his post tenaciously, the camera kept turning around following the figure of Tuanzi and the eagle, and he himself turned around in circles.


    He made a small circle, while Tuanzi and Laoying made a big circle, but they could barely keep up.


    At first, he was able to catch the tuanzi and the eagle with his naked eyes. Later, he simply turned the camera quickly.


    The first barrage.


    ¡¾I admire the cameraman¡¿


    ¡¾This is professional responsibility¡¿


    ¡¾Praise for you¡¿


    ¡¾Absolutely, they fly too fast¡¿


    ¡¾Eagle flies fast, but Miao Miao flies faster¡¿


    ¡¾The eagle is about to peck at Miao Miao several times¡¿


    ¡¾Why is it chasing a child¡¿


    ¡¾Not sure, some animals are the type of ''if you look at me, I''ll bite you''¡¿


    Later barrage.


    ¡¾Stop spinning, I¡¯m so dizzy¡¿


    ¡¾Dizziness, nausea¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t see anything, I was dizzy¡¿


    ¡¾Tuanzi slipped away from the eagle, and the cameraman slipped into us, right?¡¿


    One lap, another lap, another lap.


    The cameraman is tired, the audience is tired, and the eagle is tired.


    The flying speed of the eagle slowed down visibly to the naked eye.


    Tuanzi stopped on a low Haloxylon tree, such tiny branches could bear her weight.


    Tuanzi, whose face was smeared with yellow sand, provoked: "You can''t do it now, do you want to chase it a few more times?"


    The eagle makes a hissing sound, which means to attack.


    It can feel the provocation of the dumpling.


    A new chase begins again.


    ¡¾The cameraman seems to be not moving so fast¡¿


    ¡¾The speed of the eagle flying is slow¡¿


    ¡¾Before it was the eagle catching the chick, now it is the dumpling slipping the eagle¡¿


    ¡¾This is definitely the brightest moment since Miao Miao participated in the show¡¿


    In the past, whether it was Qinggong, Xingyiquan, Taijiquan, Baguazhang, or swordsmanship, they were not as good as having an opponent.


    Only against the backdrop of her opponent can she reflect her attainments in lightness kung fu and internal strength.


    ¡¾Release this clip, who dares to say that Miaomiao is not a master of martial arts? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t use this title, otherwise some sunspots will say that she doesn¡¯t have an official martial arts rank¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, Miaomiao loses in age, why is she so young¡¿


    ¡¾Is it bad to be small? A small ball, easy to pinch]


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s good to be small and small, which proves that she has unlimited potential. With her talent, coupled with her hard work and hard work, five or ten years from now, she will be much better.¡¿


    Some viewers actually sent out clips of the program, which instantly attracted a lot of traffic.


    When seeing these clips at first glance, netizens were all thinking that it was definitely P. The current program, for the sake of traffic, is insane!


    Waiting to click into the live broadcast room to have a look, everyone was dumbfounded.


    After a few more circles, the cameraman was hopeless.


    The eagle also decided to give up this fat and white human being, spread its wings and flew away.


    It wanted to leave, and the dumpling quit.


    "Don''t run away, you haven''t explained why you attacked Miao Miao."


    Tuanzi also imitated its appearance, flapped its arms, and quickly chased after it.


    "Don''t run away!"


    "Play with Miaomiao!"


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    ¡¾I actually saw the words ''fleeing away'' from an eagle¡¿


    ¡¾Eagle: I can¡¯t beat it, I slipped away¡¿


    ¡¾Became a man chasing the eagle, Miao Miao will not disappoint¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, they are flying farther and farther, cameraman, don¡¯t you catch up¡¿


    ¡¾Cameraman: Tired, tired¡¿


    The cameraman is really tired.


    He decided to wait where he was, and the camera was facing the direction where Miao Miao left.


    As long as he is willing to wait, the little guest will definitely come back.


    ¡¾Wait, it¡¯s not good to let Miao Miao, a child, go to the desert like this¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I have to send someone to check the situation¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn''t she reply? ¡¿


    Director Chen, who was paying close attention to the movement here, hurriedly asked the staff to take a look.


    At this moment, the staff and the audience heard the screams of Tuanzi.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Run!"


    In the blink of an eye, a flying dumpling entered the mirror.


    She flies very fast, occasionally landing twice.


    "Run! The dust devil is coming!"


    ¡¾Dust devil? Tornado]


    ¡¾It¡¯s not a tornado, it¡¯s a dust devil. Dust devils are easy to appear in deserts in summer afternoons. They are relatively small whirlwinds, with a diameter of only a few meters and a small spread. They can dissipate in a few minutes¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t see anything¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, what is that¡¿


    Everyone in the live broadcast room saw a small dust column tens of meters high behind the dumpling, spinning crazily.


    It looks fine from a distance, but when the little dust column rolls in front of you, it looks huge.


    For human beings, something ten meters high is a giant, not to mention this thing is already over fifty meters.


    ¡¾What is the cameraman doing in a daze, run away¡¿


    ¡¾The dust devil is not very lethal, as long as you don¡¯t stand in the center of the whirlwind, it¡¯s basically fine¡¿


    ¡¾However, people with very light weight still have to avoid it, and also avoid places that are easy to scrape objects to prevent being smashed¡¿


    Tuanzi flew back with an ''ahhhhhh'', seeing the cameraman pointing the camera at her, fell down, grabbed his clothes and ran away.


    The cameraman was carrying the camera, dragging his legs on the ground, and kept making the sound of "squeaking".


    She flies too short.


    The cameraman who stayed at the campsite also pointed the lens in this direction.


    Director Chen''s expression changed.


    "Everyone take cover and hide!"


    "It''s not very dangerous, don''t panic!"


    When Gu Cheng heard the scream, he felt that something was wrong, hurriedly put down the building materials, and ran out to have a look, his expression also changed.


    "Miao Miao!"


    The dumpling with a face full of yellow sand saw the eldest brother, immediately let go, and threw himself into his arms with a ''pop'', the yellow sand fell all over Gu Cheng''s body.


    "Brother, run!"


    Gu Cheng hugged his sister and ran away.


    He investigated the possible situation here before coming to the desert.


    The dust devil is not very lethal. This time the dust devil is at most medium-sized. They only need to find a tall and solid cover.


    The staff and guests hid in the back of the bus.


    Tuanzi poked his head out like a mud monkey, wanting to see what happened to the dust devil.


    She had never seen a dust devil before, but the system reminded her.


    Fortunately, this small dust devil dissipated less than a minute after reaching the campsite.


    The bad news is that several of the empty cans and light items they confiscated were swept away.


    The dumpling stretched out its meaty claws, and said angrily, "My bowl!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Good night

    Chapter 90 Good night


    The white and tender little face was covered with yellow sand, which made the big eyes more moist and black.


    Her expression was too sad and angry, pitiful and cute, Director Chen said, "We can provide five sets of tableware."


    Although some dust devils are not very powerful, Tuanzi came back in time to remind them so that they could avoid them in time.


    No guest was injured, which is good news for him, and five sets of tableware are given away, which is a small meaning.


    Tuanzi immediately turned from sadness to joy, and even compared his heart to Director Chen.


    "Uncle, you are such a good man."


    She grinned, her face covered with yellow sand, her teeth were particularly white, and her smile was particularly bright.


    Director Chen''s mind moved slightly. He finally understood why so many people liked this kid online.


    If his son was half as cute and cute as Miao Miao, he would be thankful.


    At this moment, a big hand stretched out, grabbed the small meaty hand of the dumpling directly, and wrapped ''that heart'' along the way.


    Director Chen: "..."


    Gu Cheng glanced at him coldly, as if saying, ''I want to take away the love my sister gave you''.


    "When it''s safe outside, let''s wash our faces first."


    Looking at his sister up and down, he changed his words, "Let''s take a bath."


    The other guests were also disheartened and wanted to wash their hair and take a bath.


    The program group built a simple toilet, and the guests borrowed it one after another, and they used the program group''s water to wash and clean uprightly.


    Originally, in order to create a survival atmosphere, the program group did not provide extra water. If they want to bathe in clean water, they need to filter and boil it themselves.


    The female assistant also followed, she helped clean up the dumpling, and couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "Miao Miao, you are really amazing."


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    "Ordinary powerful, ordinary powerful, master said, be humble."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: But your tail is up¡¿


    Duanzi looked back.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No tail¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, how old are you, are you starting to get dizzy now¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    After changing into clean clothes, Tuanzi felt light and light.


    With a chubby little face and her little hands behind her back, she took advantage of the opportunity to stroll around where the staff were resting.


    Most of the staff in the program group like her very much.


    No one can refuse a little heroine who is good at martial arts and has a sweet mouth.


    Duanzi strolled around and successfully harvested a lot of snacks.


    Xiao Rou held the snacks in her hands, and she looked in Director Chen''s direction vigilantly, for fear that Director Chen would think it was cheating.


    Director Chen didn''t notice it, but the audience did.


    ¡¾She¡¯s so cute even when she¡¯s being cunning¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, I found out that someone made her emoji, it¡¯s very cute¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to feed her, envy the staff¡¿


    The staff were also amused by her vigilance.


    A female director even took out a canvas bag, "Miao Miao, put it here, so the director won''t be able to see it."


    Duanzi hurriedly put the snacks in, took the canvas bag, and prepared to hang it on his shoulder.


    The canvas bag was too big, wider than her body, and it would slide down as soon as it was hung.


    After thinking about it, Tuanzi hung the canvas bag around his neck again.


    "There seems to be something wrong."


    She looked down at the bulging canvas bag. I patted it habitually, as if I was patting my stomach.


    In the end, she could only carry it, pretending to be nonchalant, leaving the resting place of the staff, and passing by Director Chen.


    The small face is straight, the big eyes are looking straight ahead, and ''Don''t talk to me'' is written all over the body.


    "Miaomiao, what''s in your bag?"


    Director Chen was curious when he saw her carrying a bulging canvas bag.


    "Why does this bag look familiar?"


    Danzi: "!"


    She carried her bag and ran away.


    The sound of milk whirring came along the wind.


    "There are no snacks in it, absolutely no snacks!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Director Chen: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾There is no silver three hundred taels here¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t call yourself¡¿


    Tuanzi rushed into the tent that Gu Cheng had set up.


    Some parts were taken away, and the program team provided new ones.


    Gu Cheng took advantage of the opportunity and changed to a new tent.


    The top design of this tent is the same as the window design. Roll up the curtain, and the top becomes transparent, so you can lie down and watch the stars at night.


    Gu Cheng watched helplessly as his younger sister rushed in, circling around anxiously like a little mouse, finally opened the sleeping bag, stuffed a canvas bag in it, wiped off his sweat, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Miaomiao, what''s inside?"


    Tuanzi squinted and smiled: "The pretty sister and the handsome brother gave Miao Miao some snacks, including beef jerky and chocolate."


    She thought happily, even if she couldn''t find food, these could still fill her stomach.


    Gu Cheng: "..." Is my sister full of sweet talk to strangers?


    The young director was a little depressed.


    It''s just that he always has a straight face, and it''s hard for others to find that he is depressed.


    Duanzi is no one else.


    She looked at her elder brother''s expression, thought for a while, got into the sleeping bag, searched and searched, and found a small packet of milk candy.


    Quickly peeled one, she ran to Gu Cheng, "Brother, bend down."


    Gu Cheng bowed obediently.


    Duanzi smiled and handed the candy to his mouth.


    "Eat a piece of candy, and you will feel sweet in your heart, so you won''t be sad~"


    She didn''t understand why her elder brother suddenly felt sad, but there was nothing in this world that a candy couldn''t solve.


    Sweet candy, sweet smile, the heart is indeed sweet.


    Gu Cheng patted her on the head helplessly.


    "You."


    The dumpling subconsciously rubbed against his palm, and peeled another candy for herself.


    She became a candy-scattering virgin, and when she got out of the tent, she shared candy with her friends.


    Five children sat in a row, biting candy, looking at the yellow sand all over the sky.


    After nightfall, the temperature dropped rapidly, and the guests entered the tent early.


    The other groups of guests are okay, and the machine will be turned on for a while after entering the tent, so that the audience can see their interaction.


    But Gu Cheng, once he enters the tent, the first thing to do is to turn off the machine.


    ¡¾No¡¿


    ¡¾You cruel man¡¿


    ¡¾Let me take another look, just one look¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, stop your brother quickly¡¿


    No matter how the netizens pleaded, the cold-faced director still ruthlessly turned off the machine.


    Once the fixed camera is turned off, no matter whether it is their live broadcast room or the central live broadcast room, they will not appear.


    One big and one small lie in sleeping bags, looking up at the starry sky.


    This is a star that is rarely seen in the city.


    Gu Cheng tilted his head slightly, saw his sister didn''t blink, and asked with a smile, "Miao Miao, what did you think when you saw them?"


    Do you think it would be nice to travel with your eldest brother?


    The young director was a little nervous.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of swallowing saliva.


    Gu Cheng: "?"


    Tuanzi looked at the sky full of stars.


    "It''s like candy!"


    Gu Cheng: "??"


    Tuanzi swallowed again.


    "Some candies are sprinkled with powdered sugar on the outside, and it''s the same. They are shiny, very beautiful, and very delicious."


    What Gu Cheng could say, he could only agree with.


    After a while, Tuanzi suddenly squirmed in the sleeping bag.


    "Miao Miao?"


    "I feel a little cold, I want to sleep next to my elder brother."


    She was like a caterpillar with a cat''s head, wrapped in a sleeping bag, her hands were not stretched out, she wriggled on the ground several times before she wriggled to Gu Cheng''s side, her furry head was next to him.


    "Hey, brother, good night."


    "Good night."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： dazzle girl

    Chapter 91 Dazzling Girl


    Gu Che attended a reception impromptu.


    He made a bad face when he got in the car.


    Because it was short notice, the agent Jin Tong came to pick him up in person.


    Seeing him like this, Jin Tong quickly explained, "Don''t be like this at the reception. There are many producers and directors here today, and no matter how famous you are, you can''t offend them."


    Jin Tong is very optimistic about his own artists.


    Gu Che, the top streamer, is not simply a traffic niche. He debuted as a boy group idol, capable of singing and dancing, released singles and held concerts, and because he was born in a major, after his debut, he directly started acting in dramas.


    Other idols started out in youth idol dramas or puppet dramas, and they have to leave some dark history before they have a chance to transform.


    Gu Che is different. He acted in a star drama when he debuted, and showed his acting skills to the directors and producers. Later, he also won a best actor in a domestic TV series.


    Continuing on like this, maybe he can win all the domestic TV drama awards and have the opportunity to star in movies in the future.


    There are more works with word-of-mouth, and this top-ranking position is secure.


    Gu Che continued to keep a dark face, ignoring him.


    Jin Tong was a little puzzled. At most, Gu Che was ignorant of others, but he didn''t always have a dark face. Did something else happen?


    He was terrified, "You don''t want to be bored and fight with Heizi, do you? I remember you never paid attention to those Heizi."


    Assistant Xiao Sun couldn''t listen anymore.


    "No, Brother Gu..."


    "What''s wrong with him, tell me directly."


    "Ahem," Xiao Sun said awkwardly, "Brother Gu was a little depressed after watching the show I recorded. Miao Miao camped with Director Gu, he was lonely..."


    Gu Che glared at him, Xiao Sun quickly shut up.


    Jin Tong: "..." Are you childish?


    The manager dared not say this.


    In case Gu Che became angry and resigned, the quota for the reception would be wasted.


    The vehicle was parked outside a five-star hotel.


    The parking lot is already crowded with luxury cars.


    Gu Che has been very popular recently, and many people came to say hello to him.


    Some directors came to the door, saying that they intended to let him play the leading actor, and they bragged about the drama in their hands.


    Jin Tong said tactfully: "I usually handle these things. If you don''t mind, you can send me the script first."


    Waiting to see off a group of directors, Jin Tong took several deep breaths.


    Gu Che watched a good show, "There are so many scripts, are you happy?"


    Jin Tong said depressedly: "I really don''t know the dramas they are planning to shoot recently? They are all idol dramas, no matter how much money you give, you can''t do them."


    They only look at the quality of the script and not the salary when they choose the script.


    Gu Che snorted and straightened the sleeves of his suit jacket.


    His movements seemed casual, but Jin Tong still caught a glimpse of his cufflinks.


    "The outer ring is rose gold cufflinks? When did you change your style?"


    Gu Che pulled the corners of his lips and raised his sleeves, "Does it look good?"


    Jin Tong commented a few words, it is definitely not ugly, but he has a vicious vision, he can see that this thing is not expensive, the cufflinks that Gu Che usually wears on formal occasions are ten times or even a hundred times.


    "Someone gave it to you?"


    Jin Tong said suspiciously: "You can''t..."


    "Sent by Miao Miao."


    Gu Che tried his best to be reserved, but the corners of his lips curled up several times.


    Since his sister gave him the cufflinks, he has been waiting for this day.


    Jin Tong: "...Wow, Miao Miao really likes you as a brother. I have a heart, a heart."


    Gu Che snorted: "You don''t have a younger sister, so it''s normal to be envious."


    Jintong: "..."


    Every day I suspect that my artiste has been impaled by a soul.


    Seeing a few target people, Jin Tong took Gu Che to say hello.


    He originally intended for Gu Che to behave well, otherwise a few polite words would be fine.


    As a result, the dialogue between the two parties is like this.


    "Ms. Gu''s cufflinks are very unique."


    Gu Che: "Thank you, my sister gave it to me. She has always had a good eye."


    "You mean Miao Miao?"


    Gu Che: "Well, she is filming a Xingyiquan instructional video, and will buy me gifts as soon as she gets paid."


    "That Miaomiao really likes your brother."


    Gu Che pursed his lips and smiled, how could he still look cold and top-notch?


    "By the way, does Miao Miao really worship someone from the world as her teacher? What else does she know besides Xingyiquan?"


    "There are too many meetings, if you are interested, you can listen to me slowly..."


    Jintong:¨‹_¨‹


    Another person was changed, and a similar conversation happened again.


    Change another person, and a similar conversation still occurs.


    Jintong: Despair.jpg


    He brought artists here to make friends with bosses, not to show off girls!


    By the second half of the reception, he had given up and let Gu Che show off his sister.


    It''s good to wait until the energy is over, Jin Tong comforted himself, anyway, it is impossible for Gu Che to wear this pair of cufflinks every time he attends a reception.


    Jin Tong, who gave up the treatment, simply went to make contacts by himself, and accidentally found that Gu Peihai was also there.


    Gu Peihai counts as his boss, and when he sees the boss, he must go to say hello.


    As soon as I got closer, I heard the producer say to Gu Peihai, "Our baby variety show is relaxed and leisurely. If Teacher Gu is willing to bring his sister over..."


    younger sister?


    Where does the boss have a younger sister?


    As far as he knew, the Gu family had only one girl in Gu Feng''s generation, and that was Gu Che''s sister-in-law. In Gu Che''s generation, there was only one girl, Gu Miaomiao.


    The boss wants to bring Miao Miao to a variety show?


    A popular actor, a popular little heroine, this show is going to explode... No, that''s not the point.


    Jin Tong looked back and found Gu Che who was still showing off his younger sister to others. He thought, if Gu Che knew that his younger sister went to variety shows with his cousin, would he cry? Will Gu Cheng get mad?


    The shooting location of the fourth issue of "Let''s Go Adventures Together".


    It''s the afternoon of the second day of the fourth episode, and something happened on the show.


    The children went out with their parents to find food in the vast desert.


    However, most of the animals in the desert are protected animals and cannot be eaten, and the rest are basically poisonous.


    Duanzi: Weeping cat cat head.jpg


    Everyone walked for a long time step by step, but found nothing, and all of them slumped.


    At this time, they encountered a camel team.


    To be precise, it was a traveling team. Some of them recognized first-line actresses like Gu Ran, and some of them happened to know a few children, so they came over to ask for autographs, which affected their program.


    Director Chen picked up the loudspeaker and explained to them. He said that he could sign off-camera in the future, but right now, it''s better not to affect the guests.


    It''s just that there are always people who don''t think much about the occasion.


    Most of the tour group gathered around.


    The guests were surrounded, and they couldn''t yell at them at will.


    Parents usually protect their children very well, at least not letting strangers get too close to their children. It''s just that the situation is a little out of control now.


    Fu Youyou hid directly behind Fuqiangguo, Fuqiangguo turned black.


    ¡¾Speechless, now it¡¯s live, they rushed over and snatched all the shots¡¿


    ¡¾Several children were frightened¡¿


    ¡¾The director has said that he wants to sign, and he can sign outside the camera later¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t be so harsh, they just want to sign¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, seeing someone you like and wanting to sign it, isn¡¯t it normal¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, some people want to sign whether they really like it or sell it, I know it well¡¿


    ¡¾Like is restrained. If you really like them, you will see that they are embarrassed, and you will definitely take the initiative to withdraw from the camera and wait quietly¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, if my idol is full of embarrassment, then I will definitely not embarrass him¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： trafficker

    Chapter 92 Human Traffickers


    Tuanzi is not very shy, but most of the people in the tour group surrounded him and felt a little scary.


    I don''t really understand the excitement and enthusiasm on their faces.


    The next second, she was picked up.


    Hugging Gu Cheng''s neck subconsciously, Tuanzi asked in confusion, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "let''s go."


    Gu Cheng walked out with a cold face.


    As a result, a young man tried to grab Gu Miaomiao''s sleeve.


    "Miaomiao, I''m your fan, can you take a photo with me?"


    Gu Cheng directly pinched his wrist, his slightly drooping eyes hid a hostility, his whole figure was like a sword drawn out of its scabbard, with shocking sharpness.


    "Don''t touch my sister."


    The young man pulled out his wrist, took a step back, and said awkwardly, "I didn''t...I just wanted a group photo."


    Gu Cheng glanced at him, then walked out with his sister in his arms.


    At this time, there was a cry from behind.


    Tuanzi looked back nervously, and found that Fu Youyou was frightened and cried.


    The little girl is hiding in Fuqiangguo''s arms, with a white face and blue eyes filled with tears.


    "Dad, I''m so scared." The crying voice with a small milk voice sounded very pitiful.


    Fu Qiangguo comforted her patiently, "It''s okay, Dad will take you away."


    He suppressed his anger and said to those who still wanted to gather around, "The kids are just coming to record the show with us. They are children, not celebrities. They don''t provide autographed photo business. If you want to take a photo with us adults, you can wait for us to finish work. .¡±


    Gu Ran protected her son, and said with a pale face, "I hope everyone will cooperate, and don''t make us and the staff embarrassing."


    Cui Chi: "I believe you don''t like being interrupted in the middle of your work, do you?"


    The crowd retreated awkwardly.


    At this time, Tuanzi noticed that there was a strange person.


    She was picked up by Gu Cheng, looked further away, and found that there was a person in the tour group who hadn''t approached and avoided the camera.


    The people in the tour group are divided into four categories.


    One kind of madness rushed up to affect their shooting, one took a mobile phone to take pictures and recorded videos outside, and several people and the tour guide persuaded these people to leave. There''s only one person, occupying a category, and that''s avoiding them.


    He was wearing sun protection clothing, a hat and sunglasses, and Tuanzi could only see half of his face. You can tell that he is a middle-aged man, he is better dressed, and he may be richer.


    Gu Cheng strode away, but Tuanzi kept turning his head to look back, observing the man.


    Xu noticed her gaze, the man suddenly lowered the brim of his hat, and even turned around, ready to leave.


    This is clearly a sign of guilty conscience.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, hurry up, find out who that person is¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You should have photographed his face just now¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He looks a little familiar¡¿


    The Furutake system only shoots faces with hats and sunglasses, but with its technology, facial bones can be compared.


    When it comes to catching bad guys, the host''s intuition has never been wrong.


    The host thought he looked familiar again, and then recalled the people the host had recently contacted and the news he had read. The Guwu system knew it well, and put that photo in a specific criminal database for comparison.


    The results of the comparison come out quickly.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: He is a Level A wanted criminal, a human trafficker¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    She remembered who this person was.


    "Brother, Miao Miao is going to catch the villains."


    She patted Gu Cheng on the head, and suddenly flew out.


    Gu Cheng''s expression changed, "Miao Miao?"


    Danzi directly borrowed power from a certain camera and flew over the heads of the passengers.


    Passengers: "!"


    Everyone stopped huddling around to ask for autographs. They all raised their heads to look at her, and turned their heads after her.


    The cameraman following the dumpling also rushed to catch up with the machine.


    Director Chen agreed to raise his salary, he has to work hard, work harder!


    ¡¾No, what is she doing¡¿


    ¡¾I just heard that she said she was going to catch the bad guy¡¿


    ¡¾Where are the villains¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman was really good this time, he caught up with Miao Miao so quickly¡¿


    ¡¾Look at that man, he started to run away after finding Miao Miao, is this a guilty conscience?¡¿


    "Bad guy, don''t run away!"


    The dumpling roared loudly.


    Hearing that, the man ran faster.


    Duanzi simply took out a few packaged milk candies from his arms, and threw them out with a ''shua shua''.


    Several pieces of candy hit several parts of the middle-aged man.


    Everyone saw the man suddenly throw himself head-on into the sand.


    ¡¾I''ll go, Miao Miao even knows how to conceal weapons¡¿


    ¡¾So handsome, so handsome¡¿


    ¡¾No one wonders why this person ran away¡¿


    ¡¾If you make a mistake, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing¡¿


    ¡¾I believe in Miao Miao¡¿


    The dumpling landed safely, the first thing to do... Pick up candies!


    ¡¾Don¡¯t pick it up, people get up and run away¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao, come on¡¿


    ¡¾No, this person is trying to get close to Miao Miao, does he want to hold Miao Miao hostage¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, run quickly¡¿


    ¡¾No, with weak martial arts, this person tried to hold him hostage, didn¡¯t he throw himself into a trap?¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, he is so stupid¡¿


    When the middle-aged man found that the child was facing away from him, and when he saw the crowd not far away, his first thought was to try to hold Gu Miaomiao hostage.


    He scooped it up with his long hand...it was empty.


    "Are you looking for Miao Miao?"


    Looking back, he found that the child ran behind him, and he didn''t realize it just now.


    Tuanzi slowly peeled off a piece of candy, and when he saw him rushing towards him again, he dodged.


    The middle-aged man was lying on the ground. Before he could stand up, Tuanzi jumped on him, avoiding key parts such as the spine, and stomped on him a few times.


    "Human trafficker, how many children have you kidnapped?"


    The middle-aged man was shocked, how could this child know?


    He turned over suddenly.


    It¡¯s just a kid who weighs a few pounds, so he must be lifted...not moving.


    The child who doesn''t look heavy is suppressing him firmly at this moment.


    "You, who are you?"


    "Miao Miao is a brave little heroine!"


    Seeing him struggling all the time, Tuanzi knocked him out impatiently, then simply sat on him and slowly peeled off the second candy.


    Seeing someone rushing over, he quickly raised his hand, "Brother, here it is for you, eat it quickly."


    When Gu Cheng ran over, he saw this scene.


    He was angry and helpless.


    "Brother, don''t you want to eat?"


    Gu Cheng: "Don''t eat."


    After eating the dumpling by himself, he sneaked a look at him again, and found that his expression was not right, so he quickly explained, "He is a human trafficker. Before Miao Miao and her second brother went to Liujia Village, there was Aunt Wang who lost her daughter. She was watching all kinds of human traffickers'' arrests every day." information."


    Aunt Wang lost her daughter, and began to pay attention to the information of various human traffickers, and often even "advertised" for these wanted criminals at her own expense. She had a glimmer of hope that she might be able to know the whereabouts of her daughter from the traffickers.


    During the live broadcast of the show, Tuanzi and Gu Che stayed at her house, and every time she saw her staring at her phone with a resentful expression, Tuanzi would go over to take a look.


    She had a good memory, and after a quick glance at the time, she memorized the faces of these people.


    This will just come in handy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： penny money

    Chapter 93 Small money money


    Gu Cheng and the cameraman arrived one after another.


    The audience also heard her explanation, and each of them suddenly realized.


    ¡¾Is Miao Miao such a good memory? I still remember the face I saw in a hurry a month ago]


    ¡¾If she catches the right person, it can only be said to be fate, and it is destined that the trafficker will be killed¡¿


    ¡¾Abduction and trafficking of children made money, dressed so well, went out to travel openly, deserved to be discovered¡¿


    ¡¾The traffickers never expected that they would meet the program crew by accident and be discovered by Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾He is wanted, and he can still travel with a group, using someone else''s identity, right?¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: One glance in the crowd and you know you are a human trafficker¡¿


    Tuanzi has always performed amazingly. After listening to her explanation, the program team quickly called the police.


    The people in the tour group knew that they were traveling with a human trafficker, so they were terrified and consciously stayed away. It''s just that some people didn''t forget to take out their mobile phones to take pictures and introduce them with smiles on their faces.


    Tuanzi, who should have accepted the praise, will be a little embarrassed.


    She stood up cowardly, walked to Gu Cheng''s side with small steps, and pitifully tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    "Miao Miao is doing so well, shouldn''t big brother praise Miao Miao?"


    The handsome director looked down at her.


    Duanzi continued to show a pitiful expression.


    The corners of her eyes are round, which will droop slightly, and her small mouth is flat, making it difficult for people to criticize her cruelly.


    Gu Cheng took a deep breath and picked him up.


    "Let''s go back first."


    "But that villain..."


    "The program team will hand him over to the police."


    Tuanzi withdrew his hand, put his little head on the elder brother''s shoulder, rolled from side to side, and the soft flesh on his cheek was squeezed back and forth.


    She stretched out her small fleshy hand and poked Gu Cheng''s face.


    "Why is Big Brother unhappy?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Because..." Tuanzi withdrew his finger guiltily, "Because Miao Miao left Big Brother and ran away?"


    Gu Cheng''s eyelids twitched.


    "No."


    Tuanzi had a bitter face, thinking about it, his facial features were all wrinkled together.


    "No? Why else?"


    The audience guessed the reason first.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng is worried that someone will retaliate against Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, many traffickers are organized into gangs, and if one is caught, it is easy to confess others. Others feel hatred, and they may take revenge on those who provided clues]


    ¡¾So generally the police secretly distribute rewards to those who provide clues¡¿


    ¡¾But this time, so many people have seen it, and just now some passengers took a video and posted it on the Internet, the gang of human traffickers might hold a grudge against it¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, brother¡¯s worry is justified¡¿


    The dumpling milk guessed several reasons, but they were all rejected.


    When she got to the back, she was also angry, and she folded her arms angrily and didn''t speak.


    Stop guessing! Big brother''s mind is too difficult to understand! It''s really embarrassing for her little cutie!


    Gu Cheng carried her back to the camping place of the program group first.


    Back in the tent, Tuanzi thought that the eldest brother would criticize her, or take the initiative to explain, but in the end, the eldest brother just let her rest and went out to prepare dinner by himself.


    Patting his stomach, Tuanzi pouted, "What the **** is Big Brother thinking?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What do you think? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Gu Cheng is indifferent, there are only a few people who can make him show his emotions all the time¡¿


    Duanzi lowered his head and pointed his fingers.


    After dinner, the police came to find me.


    Two police officers, one male and one female.


    They said that they brought the trafficker back for comparison, confirmed that he was an A-level wanted criminal, and contacted the police station that issued the arrest warrant before they came to Gu Miaomiao.


    "We are here to praise little friend Gu Miaomiao, thanks to your courageous actions..."


    Tuanzi straightened her waist and tried to keep a straight face, but the corners of her lips turned up unconsciously.


    Taking a peek at the taciturn elder brother, she slowly smoothed the corners of her lips.


    "By the way, there will be a reward of 50,000 yuan for providing clues or catching A-level wanted criminals."


    Duanzi was happy again, and the big eyes became the symbol of small money.


    "Is there any small money for catching bad guys?"


    The female police officer smiled, but she also seriously asked the group to follow their parents when they went out. If they encounter such a thing in the future, they should call the police or hand it over to an adult, and they should not put themselves in danger.


    Tuanzi originally wanted to show off her martial arts, she is a little heroine, so she is not afraid of big villains, but she noticed that Gu Cheng glanced in this direction several times, and she nodded obediently.


    "Okay, okay, Miao Miao understands."


    After the two police officers left, the children surrounded the dumpling.


    "Wow, Miaomiao, you are so good, how did you know that he is a big villain?"


    "Sister Miaomiao, you are a little hero~"


    "Miao Miao..."


    Tuanzi proudly raised her little head, and she waved her little hand, "This is Miao Miao''s special ability..."


    From the corner of the eye, Gu Cheng got up and went back to the tent, and she said goodbye to her little friend.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow, Miao Miao is going to rest."


    Like a little tail, she followed Gu Cheng into the tent, zipped up the zipper, rushed over, and hung on Gu Cheng''s back.


    "Big brother, don''t be angry, Miao Miao already understands, big brother is afraid of something happening to Miao Miao, and also afraid of Miao Miao being retaliated."


    Gu Cheng was arranging his sleeping bag when he heard the words, slightly startled.


    Tuanzi hurriedly got off his back and climbed up to him, holding her little face in her small hands, pretending to bloom.


    "Miao Miao will definitely be careful in the future, and will never worry Big Brother. Big Brother, don''t be angry, anger is not good for your health."


    The big moist eyes reflected Gu Cheng''s face.


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes slightly.


    "Brother, okay? Don''t be angry."


    The chubby little face tried to see his expression clearly, and moved closer.


    Gu Cheng covered her little face with a slap.


    Tuanzi was about to push his hand away when he heard his deep voice.


    "I''m angry, not at you."


    "Aww?"


    "I''m mad at myself."


    Gu Cheng looked down at the little face covered by himself.


    His sister can''t see it, so he can safely expose his emotions.


    The car accident four years ago reappeared in his dreams repeatedly.


    The illegitimate fan chased his younger brother''s vehicle, and he couldn''t sleep because of it. He didn''t know how to help his younger brother, so he chose to prevent his younger brother from further expanding his fame.


    Today, people from the tour group frantically gathered around.


    He himself was not afraid, but he thought that his sister was still so young and didn''t understand many things, so he encountered these. The scenes that appeared in the dream kept reappearing in front of my eyes.


    Sister is so cute and powerful, she is destined to be very popular. But the eyes that looked at her were not all friendly.


    It¡¯s like that young man who casually pulls on his younger sister. The younger sister is still young, what if she falls down? What if someone hurts my sister in the name of a fan?


    He was in a difficult mood at the time, and it happened that there was a human trafficker.


    Appreciate my sister''s brave deeds, proud that my sister is so kind, but also worried that my sister will be retaliated against.


    He couldn''t stop his sister from acting chivalrously, and he wasn''t qualified to stop her either. Then he thought about how to protect his sister well.


    If you can''t think of a better way, you will inevitably be angry with yourself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： barbecue

    Chapter 94 Barbecue


    Tuanzi tried his best to push away the elder brother''s hand, regaining his sight, and in the next second, he bumped into Gu Cheng''s eyes.


    Such straightforward and sincere worries and self-blame.


    Duanzi''s heart became sour and soft.


    "Brother, don''t blame yourself, Miao Miao has the ability to protect herself. You have to trust Miao Miao."


    "I believe you."


    Gu Cheng paused, "But you have to know that the villains in this world always have many and vicious methods. Martial arts is your advantage, but modern crimes have plenty of methods."


    The system also recognizes this.


    The host is good at martial arts and can run fast, but can he outrun some hot weapons?


    She is not invulnerable to all poisons, what if someone poisons her?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Regarding this point, I agree with your elder brother''s words. You must not be proud and complacent just because of your martial arts prowess]


    Tuanzi let out a feeble ''ow''.


    Seeing her drooping head, Gu Cheng couldn''t bear it again.


    "You help others, you have done nothing wrong, it is my pride and role model."


    Tuanzi raised his head with a ''sigh'', his eyes sparkling, "Is Miao Miao the pride of big brother?"


    "Um."


    Tuanzi suddenly smiled.


    "If you understand it, you can help others in the future, but you must put your own safety first. Only when you are sure that you are safe can you help others."


    She hugged Gu Cheng''s arm and said softly, "Because Miao Miao''s family members are also worried about Miao Miao."


    Gu Cheng''s tightly pursed lips loosened.


    "Yes, your safety comes first."


    Duanzi Xiaoji nodded like a pecking rice, and persuaded him pretending to be serious, "Miaomiao understands now, brother, don''t be angry with yourself. We are family members and we must protect each other. Even if you are the eldest brother, it doesn''t make sense to bear all the burdens." responsibility."


    She always felt that her elder brother was too responsible.


    Thinking about it now, maybe there was a car accident that year, leaving only him and his second brother in the family, so he felt that he should support his younger brother and never dare to relax.


    However, he is also human, he will be tired, have emotions, and encounter setbacks. It doesn''t make sense to always ask him to solve his troubles, but no one ever cares to help him.


    Patting Gu Cheng''s arm earnestly, Tuanzi said generously, "In the future, when elder brother encounters trouble, you can tell Miao Miao. When Miao Miao encounters trouble, she will tell elder brother. This is only fair, right?"


    Gu Cheng had a rare smile on his face and didn''t answer right away.


    Tuanzi immediately put on a face, and came over fiercely, "Isn''t it?"


    Gu Cheng nodded, "That''s right."


    Tuanzi shook his head triumphantly again.


    "Miao Miao will have a bonus of 50,000 yuan, what gift does Big Brother want?"


    Gu Cheng hesitated for a while, "You want to give me another gift?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi looked puzzled, "Aren''t the more gifts the better?"


    Gu Cheng glanced at her quickly, then lowered his eyes again.


    He just rarely gets presents.


    Different from Gu Che who wore his cufflinks to show off, this young director chose to treasure them.


    "Brother, don''t you like presents?"


    Tuanzi leaned over and tilted his head.


    "Miaomiao likes receiving gifts very much, is there anyone who doesn''t like it?"


    Afraid that his sister would say in a second, "You don''t like it, Miaomiao won''t give it away anymore", Gu Cheng pretended to be calm and said, "I like it."


    Duanzi smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    "Then Miao Miao will often give gifts in the future. Big brother must be happy~"


    "Um."


    After speaking, the brother and sister stuck together again.


    Whatever Gu Cheng does, the dumpling follows, like a piece of sweet and soft sticky cake.


    It''s time to lie down and look at the stars together again.


    Gu Cheng turned his head to look, and found that his sister was drooling at the sky full of stars again.


    "I''m worried that someone will retaliate against you."


    "Aww?"


    Duanzi also tilted her head, her chubby cheek pressed against the pillow.


    "Who wants revenge on Miao Miao?"


    "Accomplice of traffickers."


    He explained that children are usually kidnapped and trafficked by gangs. One went in, but there were still others running around. But Tuanzi is just a child, she looks easy to bully, maybe someone will revenge her madly.


    In addition, the whereabouts of Tuanzi recorded the program is relatively transparent, which is even more dangerous.


    "Will you really take revenge on Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi was a little excited, "There will be many 50,000 yuan coming to Miao Miao in the future? Miao Miao can receive bonuses again?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: cough cough¡¿


    The dumpling turned off in an instant, carefully looked at the elder brother''s face, and whispered, "But, Miao Miao travels with elder brother every time, and there are many people in the program team. If someone really troubles Miao Miao, isn''t it self-inflicted? "


    The community they live in is well-secured, and it is difficult for bad guys to sneak in.


    But if you want to start with the program group, so many people are watching, and the program is always live, if you accidentally get caught in the camera, isn''t it a trap for yourself?


    Duanzi was looking forward to a few more 50,000 yuan in his heart, but he couldn''t see that his elder brother was worried, so he comforted him, "They are not that stupid, and they won''t be so stupid as to send them to the door. Brother, don''t worry."


    Gu Cheng thought to himself, yes, knowing that there are many people during the live broadcast of the show, the accomplices of the traffickers should not take the initiative to deliver it to the door.


    The brothers and sisters fell asleep with their own thoughts.


    On the third day, Director Chen suddenly announced that they would provide many ingredients, and everyone could barbecue in the desert together.


    The parents looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The children said honestly: "Uncle, why did you suddenly become so good? Are you planning to sell us after we finish eating?"


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾What nonsense are you talking about?¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t blame the kid, I¡¯ll be suspicious if he¡¯s suddenly so friendly¡¿


    ¡¾The program group changed sex? ¡¿


    Director Chen had no choice but to say: "It is not only to reward Miao Miao for his brave deeds, but also to leave a good memory for everyone."


    He still has lingering fears. If the guests were sent out to look for food and were surrounded by tour groups, this episode would be ruined.


    Might as well just barbecue and chat at their campsite.


    There are people from the program group all around, and I am not afraid of people from the tour group rushing in.


    He calculated carefully, because the eagle caught the dumpling, and the dumpling bravely captured the traffickers, the popularity of this episode has surpassed the previous one. If he wins over Director Li, he is victorious, so he will not take any more risks, lest the guests feel uncomfortable.


    Several guests quickly understood the director''s hint and readily accepted it.


    They didn''t want to go to the desert to find food, but they were surrounded by tour groups instead.


    "Then let''s have a barbecue at noon today."


    Fu Qiangguo asked his daughter with a smile, "What do you want to eat?"


    Fu Youyou is trying to compete with Tangzhi.


    "Meat, I want to eat meat!"


    After hearing this, several other friends also shouted, "Meat, we want to eat meat!"


    Xiong Chenli: "Grilled pork belly, barbecue tendons..."


    Gu Jiujiu: "Roasted chicken legs, grilled wings, grilled crispy bones..."


    Cui Jixing: "Roast beef skewers, lamb skewers..."


    Duanzi: "Roast whole lamb!"


    Under the names of the dishes enthusiastically reported by the children, the parents prepared some vegetables. Potato chips, green peppers, eggplant, corn, etc.


    Tuanzi: "Aww, big brother, meat, you want to eat meat!"


    Gu Cheng: "How about a bunch of vegetables and a bunch of meat?"


    Duanzi thought about it, and reluctantly agreed.


    Tomorrow (12th) there will be an update of 2w in the early morning, thank you for your support~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： family dinner

    Chapter 95 Family dinner


    After the fourth episode, Tuanzi followed his brother back to Jiangshi.


    Not long after, she received a pennant of "Be brave for justice".


    "hang up!"


    Tuanzi proudly raised the pennant, "It''s hung in the living room, next to the TV, and guests can see it when they come!"


    Gu Che doesn''t care.


    Anyway, he doesn''t live in this house all the time, and this is the honor of his sister, which is equivalent to the honor that his sister puts on him, which is a sign of trust.


    Clicking Gu Cheng''s thoughtful expression from the corner of the eye, Gu Che pulled the corners of his lips and said hypocritically, "Brother, do you want to put it downstairs?"


    He was sure that this old-fashioned elder brother would not agree.


    They all gave the house key to the elder brother, but the elder brother didn''t even live in.


    If he is not at home, the elder brother will take his younger sister to live downstairs, hum.


    Gu Cheng raised his eyes, lowered them again, without saying a word.


    Gu Che: "..." What does it mean? Like being bullied by me.


    The dumpling stuck to Gu Cheng''s body with a ''slap'', and said with a smile, "Miao Miao gets another one, let''s put it downstairs."


    The hanging fingers moved, then lifted up again, pinching Tuanzi''s cheeks accurately.


    "protect yourself."


    "I know, I know," Tuanzi slipped away like a fish, "You must ensure your own safety before you can act bravely!"


    After she shouted loudly, she whispered again, "Brother is good at everything, but sometimes he is too long-winded."


    After speaking, she felt guilty, with her hands in her hands, her eyebrows and eyes curved, and she looked like ''I didn''t complain to anyone''.


    That night, after dinner, Gu Cheng packed up the dishes and was about to leave when he heard his younger brother''s voice.


    "Housekeeper came here yesterday, I have cleaned up here, Miao Miao, you don''t have to worry about sleeping, you are covered in dust."


    Gu Cheng turned his head to look, and saw his younger brother and younger sister standing in front of a guest bedroom, talking loudly.


    Duanzi rubbed her arms poorly, "If I''m not at home for several days, will the room be covered in dust? That''s not good."


    Gu Che quickly glanced towards the door, and said again, "Some people stay in a clean room and sleep in a dirty room, their brains are... ahem, maybe they are tired and confused."


    "If you''re too tired," Tuanzi recited the lines, which was what the second brother told him in advance, "you should rest at...uh."


    She rubbed her head, feeling a little guilty.


    I forgot the word.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t listen anymore.


    "The downstairs also hired a housekeeper."


    Gu Che: "..." If I didn''t say it earlier, I''m acting for nothing.


    Duanzi looked left and right, and swooped.


    "Brother," she said softly, grabbing Gu Cheng''s hand, "The whole family will live under one roof, can you move here?"


    Gu Che is too busy and doesn''t come back often, but at least the room has all the furniture and appliances. She used to live in the apartment downstairs, it was empty, not popular, not good, not good at all.


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes.


    Tuanzi glanced at him, "Really disagree? No, Miao Miao is going to make a fuss."


    She glanced at the clean floor, ready to roll around twice.


    "Actually, Miao Miao is very reasonable, and rarely makes trouble for no reason."


    The little feet rubbed on the floor.


    She started to roll in circles.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Heh¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, what are you doing?¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You should tell your master what you said, see if he picks up the broom and chases you¡¿


    Tuanzi''s eyes flickered, and he thought, anyway, Xiao Gugu has no entity, so what are you afraid of? Just pretend not to hear.


    "Brother, Miao Miao will go down with you."


    Tuanzi changed his tactics, "Help you move things."


    She turned her head again, waving her little meaty hands frantically, "Second brother, come together, let''s move things together."


    Gu Che ''hummed'', with a reluctant expression on his face, but walked over consciously with his legs.


    After this night, the three brothers and sisters officially live under one roof.


    The next day, Gu Cheng received a call from his second uncle, Gu Rui, saying that the family had dinner together and officially met Miao Miao.


    Tuanzi knew that several uncles had two sons. After knowing this, he rubbed his little hands, "Wow, Miaomiao can see many cousins? Do they all look similar?"


    Gu Cheng: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Having many relatives and many peers is not very good, the two brothers thought very tacitly at the moment.


    Drove all the way to a high-end villa area.


    Gu Cheng directly drove the car into the underground parking lot of a villa, and then led his younger siblings to the villa next door.


    Duanzi was at a loss.


    "Didn''t the house just now belong to the second uncle''s house?"


    "It belongs to our family."


    Gu Che picked up the dumpling and poked her on the face, "I bought it when my grandfather was still alive. He was seriously ill at the time, and I was worried that we would split up early because of the family property. After the separation, I was afraid that we would become strangers from now on." , simply bought five villas in the same community, one for each family."


    At that time, grandparents lived in the old family, that is, their home.


    Later, grandparents passed away one after another, and after that, parents and sister got into a car accident, and the house became more and more empty.


    He became popular when he debuted, so he simply bought a house in the city center, away from this sad place. Later, the eldest brother bought a second-hand house downstairs and lived in the same building.


    When grandparents were still there, except for the younger uncle who developed in other places and the younger sister who married to other places, the second and third uncles lived in this community.


    Later, grandparents passed away, and everyone had their own development, so they moved away.


    But in the past two years, the family of the second and third uncles moved back again, planning to retire here.


    Duanzi nodded, "Oh oh oh."


    After walking for several minutes, she found that she hadn''t reached her destination yet. She stretched out her small head, looked around, and found that the two villas were quite far apart.


    Several families are relatives, but they will not be in the same door relationship. It takes several minutes to walk through the door, which is good.


    When I arrived at the second uncle Gu Rui''s house, it was the door brother Gu Peihai who opened the door.


    "Miaomiao, long time no see, do you miss brother?"


    At home, Gu Peihai was more casual.


    "Think about it."


    Tuanzi nodded perfunctorily, looked inside a few times, but didn''t see any other cousins.


    "Where''s Brother Wangchao? What about the other brothers?"


    At this time, the older version of ''Gu Peihai'' came over and said with a smile, "Wang Chao is still busy with work, so I probably won''t be able to make it back."


    Looking at his face, Tuanzi recognized his identity.


    "Hello Second Uncle." The voice was sweet and soft.


    Gu Rui responded with a smile, and took out a red envelope and handed it to her.


    Tuanzi took it with both hands, and stuffed it into his trouser pocket happily.


    Gu Cheng whispered: "Lift your feet."


    Tuanzi hurriedly raised his feet, waiting for his elder brother to help change his shoes.


    After changing her shoes, she bumped into another person head-on.


    The age is about the same as the second uncle, with a straight face and very handsome.


    He stared at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi took a step back first, then thought about it, brave and insignificant is not afraid of anyone.


    She mustered up the courage to walk over again.


    "Hello third uncle, third uncle looks so young."


    Gu Zheng stared at her and took out four red envelopes.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    This third uncle is rich! He is her favorite uncle for the time being!


    "Thank you third uncle!"


    She took it quickly and continued to shove it into her trouser pocket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： family

    Chapter 96 Family


    Gu Rui thumped his third brother''s shoulder speechlessly.


    "You are still as cunning as ever."


    Gu Zheng said calmly: "My two children can''t keep up, so of course I have to give them a red envelope."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Can''t the other cousins ??catch up?"


    Gu Zheng said guiltily: "Yes, the eldest of my family went abroad for an academic exchange, and couldn''t make it back in time. The second brother was out collecting folk songs, and he couldn''t even get through the phone."


    It is said that it is a gathering of several families, but it is actually the three children of the old family, the second couple, the eldest son, and the third couple.


    Tuanzi''s uncle and sister-in-law both live in other places, and usually they only come to Jiang City during the holidays.


    Tuanzi was a little disappointed that he couldn''t see his new cousin.


    She finds that both uncles are handsome, and their son must be handsome too.


    Alas, no luck.


    After being lost for tens of seconds, the two aunts came out with freshly baked dishes.


    "Has Miao Miao arrived?"


    Third Aunt smiled and said, "Come here and taste Auntie''s handicraft."


    The scent hooked the dumpling to move forward.


    She happily ran to the dining table, and soon a piece of sweet and sour pork was stuffed into her mouth.


    "good to eat!"


    She gave the third aunt a thumbs up.


    The third aunt curved her lips, looking very gentle.


    Tuanzi found that this couple seemed to be two extremes. The third uncle looked cold and serious, even more serious than her elder brother, but the third aunt was as gentle as water.


    Noticing another look, Tuanzi grinned, "Hello, Second Aunt."


    Second Aunt nodded lightly, and pushed a shredded apple over.


    "This has to be eaten while it''s hot."


    The dumpling picked up a piece, blew it a few times, took a bite carefully, and stared at it suddenly.


    "Delicious, so delicious!"


    Second Aunt''s expression remained calm, but there was a slight smile in her eyes.


    Tuanzi glanced at her secretly, and found that she and the second uncle were also two extremes.


    Second Uncle smiled and looked very kind, but Second Aunt was a cold beauty.


    I don''t know what her parents are like, they are also two extremes, but they match well?


    There is no rush to start the meal, the two aunts simply feed the dumpling first, you feed one chopsticks, I feed one chopsticks.


    The adults simply went to the second-floor terrace to chat.


    Gu Rui laughed and said, "I never thought that Xiao Cheng would agree to let Miao Miao appear on the show."


    Gu Cheng said with a serious face, "Travel helps to cultivate relationships."


    Both he and Gu Che tacitly concealed the matter of traveling and promoting Gu Wu.


    It''s not that I don''t trust my uncles, it''s just that the fewer people who know about certain things, the better.


    Let those things become their family secrets.


    Gu Rui and Gu Zheng looked at each other in surprise.


    This nephew has changed a bit.


    The two uncles called people over. Apart from giving red envelopes, they mainly asked how Miao Miao came back and the next arrangement.


    The brothers had already made up a story.


    It was still the same version, the younger sister was rescued by a worldly expert and accepted as an apprentice, accidentally found out about the car accident that year, and asked the younger sister to come to the door for an appraisal.


    Gu Cheng: "We haven''t met that expert, presumably he just wants to live in seclusion in the mountains, so it''s not good for us to bother him."


    The two uncles nodded.


    "Then don''t bother me, it''s good that Miao Miao can come back."


    Gu Zheng said: "How will you arrange it next? She is also old, should she go to kindergarten?"


    The two brothers froze, as if they hadn''t thought about it at all.


    Gu Peihai laughed out loud.


    "Have you two forgotten about this?"


    "However," Gu Peihai rubbed his chin, "You two are so busy, even if you ask a nanny to take care of her and let her come back to kindergarten, it would be too cruel. After a reunion, she might as well run around with you."


    Gu Rui said: "Your third uncle and I came to you to talk about this. If you are busy and want to send her to kindergarten, why don''t you leave Miao Miao at our house. I retired early, so it''s good to take care of the children at home. "


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes slightly, as if he didn''t want to face this matter.


    Gu Che pursed his lips, showing obvious emotions.


    The two uncles looked at each other blankly.


    Gu Peihai could understand their feelings, and hurriedly said, "Go down and have a look at Miao Miao, no one cares, will she eat too much? And you''d better ask Miao Miao about this matter, she is very assertive."


    After the two brothers went downstairs, Gu Peihai said, "My sister was lost and found again, how could they be willing to separate? I don''t think your proposal is very good."


    Gu Rui glared at him, "Stop smiling here, you''re already old enough to consider getting married and having children? I''m retired, so I just happen to help you take care of the children."


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    slipped away.


    After lunch, Brother Gu Cheng took his sister for a walk in the community, and incidentally talked about the kindergarten.


    "Do you want to go to kindergarten?" Gu Cheng''s tone was a little stiff.


    "kindergarten?"


    Tuanzi raised her head vigilantly. The system once introduced the kindergarten to her, "Don''t you guys stop Miao Miao? Are you going to send Miao Miao to the kindergarten?"


    She blushed directly, pouted her lips, and said aggrievedly, "Miao Miao don''t want to go, Miao Miao wants to be with my brothers, we finally reunited."


    If the system hadn''t seized the opportunity, she wouldn''t be able to wear it back.


    It''s hard to come back, so don''t separate.


    The more I think about it, the sadder it gets, and tears gather in my eyes.


    Tuanzi raised her head, tears streaming down her face, "Let''s not separate."


    Gu Che quickly squatted down.


    "Don''t cry, don''t separate, we won''t separate, we just ask."


    Gu Cheng was also a little at a loss.


    "We''re just asking, I..." He confessed strangely, "I don''t want to separate either."


    Having lost his sister for four years, he finally found her back, and he didn''t want to be separated.


    After coaxing for a while, Tuanzi burst into laughter.


    "Did you forget that Miao Miao will be on the show to promote ancient martial arts?"


    She broke her hands, "Practice kung fu, promote ancient martial arts, accompany my brother, act chivalrously, Miao Miao is so busy, I don''t have time to go to kindergarten."


    And what the kindergarten teaches, the system will also teach her, so she can learn by seeing every stitch.


    It won''t be too late to mention going to kindergarten after I find my parents.


    The two brothers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Che said: "I''ll let my manager notice, if there are other live variety shows, I''ll take you along."


    Duanzi tweeted in the air.


    Gu Cheng pursed his lips.


    After a few seconds, he whispered, "I will also pay attention."


    "Miaomiao loves you too~" Tuanzi quickly compared her hearts.


    After discussion, the three brothers and sisters rejected the proposal of the two uncles together.


    Gu Rui saw that the corners of Tuanzi''s eyes were slightly red, and said with some guilt, "It''s the second uncle who didn''t think carefully, Miaomiao, don''t blame the second uncle."


    Danzi shook his head.


    "Miaomiao knows that uncle and aunt are doing it for Miaomiao''s own good, but Miaomiao is very smart and can learn a lot without going to kindergarten."


    She grabbed a brother with one hand, "Besides, Miao Miao wants to accompany the brothers. If Miao Miao is not here, the brothers might cry."


    Gu Cheng and Gu Che: "..." It doesn''t need to be such an exaggeration.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： new variety show

    Chapter 97 New Variety Show


    Tuanzi has been expecting ''50,000 yuan'' to come to her door. As a result, until she finished the live broadcast of the next two episodes, no gang of human traffickers came to her door.


    She could only regretfully give up this way of getting rich.


    Not long after "Let''s Go on an Adventure" ended, Gu Che''s national tour officially started.


    Originally, Tuanzi wanted to accompany him, but Gu Che refused.


    This handsome guy with a thick face is also very reluctant to part with his sister, but he also knows how busy he is during the tour, and he doesn''t care about his sister at all. At that time, the scene will be quite chaotic. If something happens to his sister, he will have no place to cry, so he can only reluctantly leave his sister in Jiang City.


    "The last stop of the tour is Jiang City, and I will reserve a front row seat when the time comes."


    Not long after saying goodbye to the second brother, Tuanzi discovered that the eldest brother was also busy, and it was related to the film festival.


    On this day, Gu Peihai suddenly came to the door.


    He brought a brown teddy bear taller than a dumpling.


    "Wow~"


    Duanzi threw herself into the teddy bear''s arms and rolled over.


    Gu Peihai smiled: "Do you like it?"


    "I love it!"


    Danzi stood up and nodded vigorously.


    Gu Peihai glanced at Gu Cheng secretly, as if saying, ''I still understand my sister''s heart better''.


    Gu Cheng glanced at him, then looked down at his sister.


    "Shall I put it in your room?"


    He is ready to help.


    Danzi shook his head.


    "No, just hang it in the living room, it''s more convenient."


    Two brothers: "Hanging? Convenient?"


    Tuanzi grinned, took a stride, and put his two small fists forward and backward. "Sometimes Miao Miao wants to practice boxing, but there is no opponent. This big bear is just right."


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    The original casual smile froze.


    "Did you use it as a sandbag?"


    Duanzi tilted his head, "What are sandbags?"


    The system introduces her.


    Duanzi rubbed his chin and thought seriously, "Then let''s use it as a sandbag. But the sandbag is definitely not as cute as it is."


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Laughter came.


    The film king looked over with a ''swoosh'', "Xiao Cheng, are you kidding?"


    Gu Cheng remained expressionless, "Is your eyes bad, and your ears bad?"


    Gu Peihai doesn''t care about him, after all, he has a heavy responsibility today.


    "I''m here to discuss something with you. I plan to join a variety show as a resident guest..."


    Recently there is a new variety show called "Leisurely Rural Life", which is broadcast live.


    Since "Traveling with Parents" pioneered the whole process of live broadcasting, other variety shows have followed suit.


    The audience also prefer to watch this kind of variety show. Click into the live broadcast room when you want to watch it, and log out when you are busy. The guests don''t have to worry about malicious editing, and the audience can better recognize the true faces of the guests.


    Except for the cost of the machine and the director''s hair, basically everyone is happy.


    Tuanzi leaned against Gu Cheng, and asked expectantly, "Is it a variety show with a baby? Can Miao Miao go?"


    Seeing that she was in high spirits, Gu Peihai knew that the matter was half done.


    No matter how serious Xiao Cheng is, he can''t do anything about his sister. Alas, he also wants such a weakness. It''s a pity that these two brothers are too close, obviously he is also an elder brother.


    "It''s a variety show with babies."


    Gu Peihai briefly introduced this variety show.


    The program group will provide five groups of guests with a particularly simple bungalow, a large yard, and a vegetable field.


    There are not many furniture in the one-story house. If you want new furniture, you can make furniture according to the production instructions provided by the program group. Vegetables, flowers, fruit trees, and poultry can be grown in the yard.


    There are still some vegetables left in the vegetable field, and they will be gone after eating, so they need to grow by themselves.


    "I am responsible for three meals a day, and I will give you a hundred yuan at the beginning."


    Tuanzi: "One hundred yuan for the sixth installment?"


    Gu Peihai rubbed his nose, "Yes, if you want to buy vegetable seedlings, fruit trees, chickens and ducklings, you have to rely on this fund. A little rice will be given to you. If you want vegetables, you can find them in the vegetable field or grow them yourself."


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    "I feel that the conditions are quite difficult! It seems that all program directors are the same."


    Stingy!


    Gu Peihai tentatively said: "Miaomiao, are you willing to participate? You and I will participate in the program three days a week, and the rest of the time, I will take you to find your elder brother or second brother."


    Duanzi really wants to participate.


    The income of prestige points has stabilized, she needs to find a new variety show, and her new skills are attracting everyone.


    She glanced at Gu Cheng, and asked with a smile, "Brother, can Miao Miao participate?"


    Gu Cheng patted her little head.


    "No hurry, just wait for me to ask a few questions."


    "Okay okay."


    Gu Cheng looked at the handsome and unruly lobby brother.


    "Can you cook?"


    Gu Peihai froze.


    "Can you do housework?"


    Gu Peihai bowed his head guilty.


    "Can you do farm work?"


    Gu Peihai tried to bury himself in the sofa.


    Gu Cheng: "Hehe."


    Simple two words, straightforward and heart-warming.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    "Big cousin, don''t you know anything?"


    The actor struggled: "I can act."


    Gu Cheng added: "I can still play handsome."


    Gu Peihai covered his heart.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to learn to cook, it''s just that he only lit up the skill of acting, whether it''s cooking or doing housework, it''s always a mess. In the past, my younger brother helped me at home.


    Thinking that his younger brother would not come back when he knew he was at home, Gu Peihai felt even more frustrated.


    "The director said that in the first episode, the guests figured it out on their own. From the second episode, they can invite a flying guest to come and help each episode."


    He rubbed his nose, "I also plan to ask Xiao Chao to come over and help."


    There was a smile on the chubby little face, "Will brother Wangchao come too? The second uncle said he looks like the second aunt, isn''t he very beautiful?"


    Gu Peihai took out his phone and opened the photo album.


    "This is a photo of him when he participated in the national singing competition in college."


    The boy in the photo is indistinguishable from male and female, with exquisite facial features and a somewhat cold temperament, very similar to his second aunt.


    Tuanzi smiled: "It turns out that everyone in our family is so beautiful!"


    Gu Peihai began to show off his younger brother.


    ¡°He was a national champion as a freshman.¡±


    "Wow, he''s so amazing~"


    "He wrote lyrics for others when he was in college, and several songs have become popular to this day."


    "Is it so good?"


    One dazzles, one cheers.


    Gu Cheng grabbed his sister by the collar and dragged her back.


    Glancing at Gu Peihai, he said bluntly, "If you invited him, he would definitely not participate in the show."


    Knowing blow!


    Gu Peihai leaned back, with a little resentment in his eyes, "Don''t expose my fantasy."


    He didn''t expect to be able to convince his brother to join him in the show.


    All these years, his younger brother has been avoiding him, and he doesn''t know what to do. Acting too enthusiastic will only be annoying. He can''t really make him feel like a stranger to his younger brother.


    Alas, can''t there be an opportunity?


    Tuanzi looked left and right, and suddenly covered his mouth and snickered, his big eyes smiling like crescent moons.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: What bad idea are you planning?¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, Miaomiao just wants to help others¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： leisurely pastoral

    Chapter 98 Leisurely Pastoral


    Out of various considerations, Gu Cheng still promised his sister to continue on the show.


    Out of respect for his younger brother, he told Gu Che about this.


    Gu Che didn''t react much, "That''s fine, you and I are both busy, multiple people take care of Miao Miao, and they can also promote ancient martial arts, which is pretty good. Anyway, Brother Pei Hai will send Miao Miao to find me or you during the rest of the week. "


    The younger brother''s reaction was very flat, which made Gu Cheng feel a little embarrassed.


    He had a little insomnia because of this incident last night. I can''t bear my sister, and I''m a little jealous of my cousin.


    But suitable programs are not so easy to find, and he is busy with film festivals and film arrangements.


    The director didn''t know, after he hung up the phone, his younger brother, who he thought had become stable, wandered around in the lounge, full of worries and thoughts.


    "Damn it, why are you on tour at this time?"


    His handsome face has been rubbed red by him.


    "No, I have to pay attention to other programs, and I can''t be preempted by others!"


    The location of the first season of "Leisurely Pastoral Life" is located in a relatively remote village in Jiang City.


    This village has received an investment and is going to be developed into a tourist village. It just so happens that Director Wang, the chief director of the program group, wants to choose a rural area as the filming location for the program, and needs the village to provide five rooms and five pieces of land.


    The director and the village head hit it off.


    The former requires the cooperation of the villagers, such as providing houses with vegetable plots, and at the same time helping to prevent outsiders from disturbing the shooting. The village chief hopes that this program will let more people know about his village, and when the time comes, it will become famous, which will also benefit the development of the tourist village in the early stage.


    After the program was officially announced, no leading film was filmed, and even on the day of the live broadcast, no one was sent to surprise the guests.


    The director only stipulated a set time.


    Early in the morning, Tuanzi got up to practice.


    After finishing his homework, Gu Cheng has already prepared breakfast.


    "Steamed dumplings?"


    Tuanzi sniffed deeply, and saw flour on the apron Gu Cheng was wearing, "Thank you, brother~"


    The best way to say thank you is to finish the steamed dumplings.


    Duanzi ate to his heart''s content, with one hand holding the steamed dumplings that the elder brother had packed for the hall brother, and the other hand resting on the small suitcase, waiting for Gu Peihai to pick him up.


    Soon someone rang the doorbell.


    Duanzi went to open the door in person.


    Without waiting for Gu Peihai to say hello, he lifted the lunch box vigorously.


    "Brother''s steamed dumplings are super delicious. This one is yours."


    Gu Peihai was surprised.


    "Xiao Cheng, you are really becoming more and more virtuous...ah no, you are becoming more and more considerate."


    Gu Cheng said with a cold face, "Don''t forget what you promised."


    "Know it."


    Gu Peihai said casually: "If I can''t cook well, I''ll take Miao Miao to my hometown to eat. Don''t worry, I have a thick skin."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Duanzi raised his head curiously.


    Thick-skinned? She wants to poke it.


    Gu Peihai was not in a hurry to leave, he pretended to be mysterious and said, "I''m here to share a piece of news with you."


    Outsiders only see the actor''s handsomeness and acting skills, but relatives can always see his true nature.


    "speak politely."


    Gu Peihai pouted, "Don''t be so serious, maybe it''s good news?"


    This news is related to Ai Zhen.


    After the first season of "Let''s Go Adventures Together", the director of Pineapple TV officially retired.


    It¡¯s just that the new director is not Ai Zhen, nor is it another deputy director.


    "A director was airborne."


    Gu Peihai''s smile was tinged with sarcasm.


    "He is ambitious. During this period of time, he has plotted against many people and offended many people. He is only waiting to become the station director. It is a pity that he is only a deputy station director after all the organs have been calculated."


    The new director is very young, as long as he doesn''t make mistakes, Ai Zhen will definitely retire first. Until his retirement, this careerist was also the deputy director.


    Forgetting the old friend''s kindness and counting on the old friend''s son, Gu Peihai laughed heartily a few times.


    Duanzi imitated his laughter, "Hehe, hehe."


    Gu Cheng pinched her mouth, "Don''t laugh like that. Don''t learn from him."


    Gu Peihai''s face was full of innocence.


    "He also wanted to join forces with another deputy director, so as not to give the new director a good look. As a result, the other deputy director took the initiative to help the new director integrate, and established a good relationship. Ai Zhen will have a difficult life in the future."


    Gu Cheng''s reaction was cold.


    "It''s already a stranger, don''t worry about it anymore."


    Gu Peihai shrugged, picked up the small suitcase, and said goodbye, "Miao Miao, say goodbye to your elder brother. From today on, he will be alone. Maybe he will hide in his room and cry at night."


    Gu Cheng: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Gu Peihai: (£þ¨Œ£þ)


    Dumplings turned into sweet cakes.


    "Brother, don''t worry, Miao Miao will call you every day."


    She throws up a small arm.


    There is a pink phone watch on the wrist.


    "Miao Miao will call the elder brother and the second brother every day to report that they are safe."


    Recalling that Gu Che once complained that her eldest brother was a workaholic, she also threatened fiercely, "Miao Miao is not at home, brother can''t forget to rest and eat because of work, Miao Miao will check."


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    From the corner of the eye, Gu Peihai caught a glimpse of the expression on his face, and he warned, "Tell me everything you eat and do every day."


    He meant something, "If someone is lazy, he must tell his brother."


    "Got it, brother, goodbye~"


    At ten o''clock in the morning, five groups of guests gathered in Xishui Village.


    In addition to Gu Peihai and Gu Miaomiao, the duo of actor + little heroine, Su Han and Jiangsu Chaomu''s father and son, first-line actor Wu Ti and his son Wu Yu, dramatist Yun Xiuxiu and daughter Lin Ci, and dancer Liu Hu And younger brother Liu Bai.


    Friends meet, very excited.


    "Miao Miao!"


    "Morning and evening!"


    The two children quickly hugged each other.


    Duanzi looked at his little friend curiously.


    "Why are you here? It seems that you were not on the official list before."


    Su Chaomu waved his hand, "Hi, Jianghu is in a hurry."


    The audience laughed at his reaction.


    ¡¾I seem to have heard that the previous group of guests temporarily broke the contract and went to another show¡¿


    ¡¾Su Hanjiang and Director Wang are good friends, right?


    ¡¾Break the contract? This is not very good, what conditions were given by others]


    ¡¾Who knows¡¿


    ¡¾As long as that person doesn¡¯t buy the draft to satirize the program group or Su Hanjiang and his son in the future¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking about irrelevant people, let¡¯s talk about this new show¡¿


    ¡¾The leisurely pastoral life, the more you emphasize leisurely, the less leisurely I feel it will be¡¿


    Obviously, the guests also had the same idea.


    Except for Gu Peihai who had already figured out the details of the show, the rest of the guests only knew a general idea in advance.


    Now the director tells them that each group of guests only has 100 yuan for the whole season, and they cook three meals a day by themselves, and they have to grow vegetables and raise chickens.


    Wu Ti is an extremely handsome man, he smiled helplessly, "Director, can you give me more money? Buy some chickens, ducks and utensils, one hundred yuan will be gone. We still have to eat."


    Director Wang smiled kindly.


    "Life in the countryside is like this. Some farmers work hard for a year to plant the land. After excluding the cost, the net profit may be several thousand yuan. Everyone lives here, and do as the Romans do. If there is a shortage of food, you can help the villagers with farm work, and everyone will give it away. Your food."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： fox director

    Chapter 99 Director Fox


    After a brief introduction by the director, everyone will understand.


    The program group is hoping that the guests will take the initiative to help the villagers to work, unlock more scenes, and can''t always be confined to a small courtyard.


    The guests are not happy, the program group is not clear, but the director is sure, and the audience is very happy.


    Director Wang: "Okay, let''s take a look at the house now. There are five rooms in total, and each room has a different yard and vegetable plot."


    Su Chaomu actively raised his hand, "Uncle director, how do we choose a house?"


    Director Wang: "Draw lots."


    Su Chaomu sighed old-fashionedly, "Looks like it''s just luck."


    The director took everyone to see the house, mainly to let the guests and audience appreciate the beautiful scenery of Xishui Village.


    Xishui Village can get investment and will soon be developed into a tourist village, which has geographical advantages.


    Every household in the village has planted osmanthus. Many osmanthus trees are old for a long time. This will make the osmanthus fragrant, and the whole village will be fragrant.


    One side of the village is a neat rice field. This will be the growing season of late rice, and it will be harvested in late October and early November.


    It is now mid-to-late September. Before the end of this season, the guests have the opportunity to participate in the harvest.


    The other side of the village is a flower field, some of which are planted separately according to different flowers, some are planted interspersed, and some are intentionally planted to form a painting.


    There is a river behind the village, and beside the river are rolling mountains. The entire mountain is planted with fruit trees, which is an orchard contracted by the villagers.


    There is also a reservoir in the middle of the river, where fish are raised all year round.


    If you take the expressway, it''s just over an hour away from the city center of Jiangshi.


    When you come here, you can enjoy the scenery of the fields, check in and take pictures in the flower fields, go to the orchard to pick it yourself, go fishing in the reservoir, and ask the locals to help you cook.


    You don¡¯t need to wait for long holidays, you can drive your family and friends over on weekends.


    It can be said that as long as the villagers do not slaughter people indiscriminately, Xishui Village will definitely explode after it is officially developed. Not to mention other cities, just a few nearby cities, there will definitely be people coming to visit on weekends.


    ¡¾I''m going, it turns out that Jiang City still has such a treasure village, which I haven''t found before¡¿


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t you say that this village used to be quite remote, and then a few college students returned to the village to become village officials, and began to actively attract investment and plan to develop it into a tourist village¡¿


    ¡¾These young village officials are very good at handling everyone¡¯s hearts¡¿


    ¡¾It can be regarded as leading the villagers to make a fortune¡¿


    ¡¾Please don¡¯t kill customers, as long as you don¡¯t kill customers, I will go¡¿


    ¡¾Wait for the feedback from the first few passengers, and you will know whether you will kill them or not¡¿


    ¡¾However, if you want to develop in the long-term, it is very important for the local people to formulate good rules, and you must not let individual people break a project¡¿


    Basically everyone is immersed in the beautiful scenery.


    "Ouch."


    Tuanzi staggered and almost fell.


    Gu Peihai squatted down, "I''ll hug you."


    Tuanzi quickly threw himself into his arms.


    After being picked up, Tuanzi continued to look up.


    Noticing her movements, Gu Peihai smiled and said, "I like osmanthus so much? You''ve watched it all the way."


    Tuanzi has been looking up at the sweet-scented osmanthus, otherwise with her skill, she wouldn''t almost fall down.


    "Like it!"


    Duanzi wiped the corners of her lips, "There are so many osmanthus flowers, how many osmanthus cakes can you make?"


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    During the conversation, everyone has arrived at room 1.


    Room 1 is close to the flower field. Standing in the yard or opening the window, you can see the scenery of a hundred flowers blooming.


    The yard is very large and empty, and the inside of the bungalow is also empty. Two bedrooms, a living room and a kitchen.


    As a result, there was only a bed in one bedroom, and a small table and two small chairs in the living room.


    The kitchen uses an earthen stove, and you need to collect firewood for the fire yourself, but the corresponding seasonings are well prepared.


    The program group also gave a little rice and flour.


    "The advantage of Room 1 is," Director Wang introduced with a smile, "The owner of the house said that you can go to the greenhouse where the flower seedlings are cultivated and choose some flowers to transplant, and there is no charge."


    Su Zhaomu excitedly said: "I want this room!"


    Liu Bai, the younger brother of the dancer Liu Hu, curled his lips, "You can draw a house with luck, what if you don''t get it?"


    Su Zhaomu hurriedly asked Tuanzi, "Can you change room with me when you get room 1? I, I''ll bring you chocolate next time."


    Tuanzi readily agreed.


    It is very troublesome to make flower cakes from flowers, but chocolate is better.


    Su Chaomu warmly embraced Liu Bai''s shoulder.


    "Good brother, if you get room 1, you can also exchange it with me. I will bring you whatever you like."


    Liu Bai patted his hand with a straight face, "Don''t be too close, we just met today."


    "Oh, everyone will live together for a long time."


    Su Zhaomu continued to approach enthusiastically.


    Liu Bai avoided him. How could someone be so enthusiastic when they just met? Weird.


    Su Hanjiang still knows the routines of the show quite well.


    "Director, what is the disadvantage?"


    Director Wang continued to smile.


    The dumpling was hanging on Gu Peihai''s body. Seeing this, he whispered, "Smiling, like a fox, or an old fox."


    Gu Peihai couldn''t help laughing: "It''s indeed an old fox, you can call him Uncle Fox in the future."


    "The disadvantage of Room 1 is that the vegetable field allocated is relatively small. In addition, since it is close to the flower field, it must be far away from the rice field and vegetable field. You will need to walk more to go to the vegetable field in the future."


    Walking more is not a big deal in the face of romance. Su Chaomu wanted to see the flower field planting flowers, so he ran to make friends with the other two young guests.


    Lin Ci, the daughter of dramatist Yun Xiuxiu, is taciturn and even a little shy.


    The more enthusiastic Su Zhaomu became, the more she avoided it. The former can only go to Wu Yu, Wu Ti''s son.


    Wu Ti is a handsome and handsome man. His son has a good appearance. He is young and has handsome features, but he is a bit lazy and not interested in anything.


    When Su Zhaomu asked enthusiastically, he just moved his lips lazily without making a sound.


    Wu Ti translated for his son, "He agreed."


    Su Chaomu: "...Oh, thank you in advance."


    He ran back to Su Hanjiang, couldn''t help turning his head to look at Wu Yu a few more times.


    House No. 2 is in the center of the village, and it is also a one-story house. The advantage is that there are slightly more furniture in the house, but the disadvantage is that the yard and vegetable field are relatively small.


    House No. 3 is close to the field and the vegetable field. The advantage is that the allocated vegetable field is large and close, and it is convenient to do farm work. The disadvantage is that the house is relatively dilapidated.


    Room No. 4 is close to the back mountain. There are fruit trees in the yard, but the vegetable field allocated is relatively small. In addition, it is far away from the flower field and vegetable field.


    Room 5 is close to the river, and there is a stream running through the courtyard. The vegetable field allocated is not too big, and it is far away from the flower field.


    Except for Room 1, there are osmanthus trees in the yards of other houses, and the osmanthus tree in Room 3 is particularly large.


    After the introduction, the director asked the children to draw lots.


    Su Zhaomu rubbed his hands together.


    "Number 1 must be drawn, number 1 must be drawn."


    One draw, he is No. 2.


    Su Chaomu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Duanzi was drawn No. 3, the house was broken but there was the largest sweet-scented osmanthus tree, and the vegetable field allocated was large.


    Wu Yu was drawn to Room 4, near the back mountain, with fruit trees in the yard.


    Lin Ci moved to Room 5, facing the river, with a stream passing through the courtyard.


    Su Zhaomu looked at Liu Bai pitifully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： awkward boy

    Chapter 100 Awkward Boy


    Su Chaomu: Have pity on me.jpg


    Liu Bo: You are so annoying.jpg


    The two little boys looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.


    The surrounding adults did not interrupt their silent communication.


    ¡¾Big eyes and small eyes? ¡¿


    ¡¾what is this? Do masters rely entirely on their eyes? ¡¿


    ¡¾Su Chaomu really wants Room 1 too much, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾He is like this, making it difficult for Liu Bai to do it¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, Liu Bai doesn¡¯t change now, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t change¡¿


    ¡¾I used to like Su Chaomu, but now I find him annoying¡¿


    At this moment, Tuanzi suddenly said, "Brother Liu Bai, didn''t you want Room 2 from the very beginning? What are you waiting for, go ahead and exchange!"


    Liu Bai blushed, "I never said that!"


    Tuanzi patted his ears, full of doubts, "But, is that what you told your sister?"


    Time goes back to before the lottery is about to be drawn.


    Liu Bai suddenly took her sister''s hand and asked in a low voice which house she wanted.


    Liuhu said he wanted Room 2, and Liu Bai repeated, "Then I also want Room 2, not because my sister likes it, but because I want Room 2, and it has nothing to do with my sister."


    Liuhu: "Okay, okay, it has nothing to do with me."


    The two spoke very quietly, but Tuanzi had good ears and could hear clearly.


    Therefore, when Su Chaomu got No. 2 and Liu Bai got No. 1, she was quite happy. In this way, if the two exchange, they can each get the house they want, and everyone is happy and happy!


    Liu Bai glared at her, "I never said that."


    Duanzi rubbed his face, "Okay, okay, you didn''t say it, and you didn''t exchange it. Let''s go back to our respective houses, shall we?"


    Su Zhaomu was about to leave.


    Liu Bai blushed, and suddenly handed out the photo in his hand.


    Su Zhaomu hurriedly exchanged with him.


    "Thanks, bro."


    "I''m not your brother."


    Liu Bai was a little depressed, how can someone be so enthusiastic when they meet each other?


    Liuhu then smiled to smooth things over, "I''m sorry, my brother compares, um, duplicity. Even if Chaomu didn''t get No. 2, he would change it."


    This is the truth. Her younger brother has been awkward since he was a child.


    In the past, someone always teased him and asked him if he liked his sister, but he always said no. As a result, she turned around and secretly put her favorite toys and snacks in her room.


    After being discovered, he pretended to be nonchalant, "I have too many snacks, I can barely give you some. There are many duplicates of my toys, and these can be given to you too. I don''t like you, it''s just that I have too many things, so I can''t waste them .¡±


    The more he emphasized his dislike, the more he exposed his heart.


    Liuhu felt that the awkward younger brother was also cute, so he didn''t intend to correct him.


    There are so many children in the world, and everyone is different. She can''t use her own standards to restrict her brother''s growth. All children cannot be required to be straightforward.


    In fact, when Su Chaomu greeted her, her brother had already made his decision. It''s just that he will definitely exchange in an awkward way.


    Hearing what his sister said, Liu Bo stomped his feet.


    ¡°I have no duplicity.¡±


    He was so angry that he wanted to **** the photo from Su Chaomu''s hand.


    Su Zhaomu ran away in a flash.


    "You have already exchanged with me, don''t play tricks!"


    Liu Bai: Excited.jpg


    This was just an episode. Soon, the five groups of guests went back to their respective homes and started a three-day and two-night rural life.


    Tuanzi followed the big brother to room 3.


    The house is quite big, with two bedrooms and one living room, but it looks dilapidated.


    Gu Peihai comforted himself, "It should only be broken on the outside, but it should be fine on the inside."


    He strode in and saw the cracked concrete floor, peeling wall skin, and the cracked ceiling due to water leakage.


    Gu Peihai: In a trance.jpg


    Check the furniture again. There is only one bed in the master bedroom. To be precise, it is a piece of broken wooden board placed on a pile of bricks. Besides, there is no bedside table or wardrobe.


    Look at the second bedroom again, it is empty.


    Looking at the kitchen again, the spider has made a web.


    Looking at the bathroom again... began to cover his heart.


    ¡¾Hahaha, his expression is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾Actor Gu, try to overcome it¡¿


    ¡¾The house is broken, the vegetable field is huge¡¿


    ¡¾No, Miao Miao¡¿


    Gu Peihai found out that his sister was missing, so he hurried out to look for her.


    At this time, he realized that the yard was also barren, with nothing but an osmanthus tree.


    "Miao Miao? Miao Miao?"


    "Here it is!"


    There was a sound from the trees.


    Gu Peihai looked up and found that his sister had already climbed up the tree, and she was picking flowers with her fleshy claws.


    "Big cousin, let''s eat osmanthus cake today."


    Gu Peihai touched his nose guilty.


    "That, this...I can''t cook."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Miao Miao will, leave it to Miao Miao."


    Gu Peihai heaved a sigh of relief.


    He is a good-for-nothing, fortunately he has a younger sister. I just beg Brother Gu Cheng not to watch the live broadcast, otherwise he will definitely be beaten up when the show is over.


    At this time, the cameraman reminded them that the vegetable field behind the house belonged to their family.


    The dumpling flew down from the tree, dragging Gu Peihai to run, "Let''s go, let''s see what delicious food our house has!"


    The two brothers and sisters went out of the courtyard and ran to the back of the house excitedly.


    As the program team said, their vegetable field is very large, and at the same time, it is also barren.


    Most of the vegetable fields are in need of land reclamation, and the small half of the vegetable fields still have some vegetables.


    There are several cabbages. And the last crop of eggplant. There are still three big wax gourds left on the ground.


    The rest of the dishes were eaten by other people''s chickens and ducks because they were left unattended for a long time.


    If no one is in charge, it is estimated that the remaining dishes will be eaten up.


    Duanzi was dumbfounded.


    "That''s it? The biggest vegetable patch?"


    She is not interested in houses, and she is happy to learn that the vegetable field in No. 3 is the largest.


    The result, that''s it?


    Gu Peihai''s handsome face was stained with melancholy.


    "I knew the show was not so kind."


    The two brothers and sisters were standing by the vegetable field, their backs looking gloomy.


    ¡¾At this time, there should be a sad song¡¿


    ¡¾It smells like that¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s time for lunch, what are they going to eat¡¿


    ¡¾There is still some rice and noodles in the kitchen¡¿


    ¡¾Wash the kitchen before eating¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately, every household in this village has tap water. If there is no water, it will be too miserable¡¿


    Despite the sadness, the siblings decided to cheer up.


    "Fill your stomach first, then work, at least make sure you can sleep well tonight."


    The program team has already delivered their bedding, but if they really want to move in, they have to clean it first.


    Gu Peihai suggested: "Why don''t we go to a fellow villager''s house for dinner?"


    He found cooking smoke not far away, and the smell of food wafting in the wind.


    Tuanzi looked up at him, "That''s right, brother Pei Hai said he has a thick skin, and he can eat in exchange."


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾You are really thick-skinned¡¿


    ¡¾I thought movie stars would rely on their appearance to make a living, but in the end they rely on their thick skin¡¿


    The brothers and sisters didn''t get entangled, and went directly to the nearest family to eat, and said that they would help with farm work in the afternoon.


    at the same time.


    FV Band Studio.


    In the reception room, Gu Wangchao was watching the live broadcast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： distance from the truth

    Chapter 101 Alienated from the truth


    Gu Wangchao is preparing to co-produce the MV of the latest single with the FV band.


    But when he came over, the band was not complete, and his friend, the band guitarist Xie Ya, was on the phone with someone.


    He knew the band very well, so he stayed alone in the reception room.


    Opened the social software, and many people sent him messages, inquiring about Gu Peihai''s resident variety show.


    This is the first variety show where Actor Gu is resident, and many people in the industry are confused and excited.


    One has two, maybe they can invite actor Gu.


    Some people don''t directly contact Gu Yingdi''s team, but want to contact Gu Wangchao. I don''t know if they want to contact Gu Yingdi in the name of this younger brother, or come here deliberately to poke his heart.


    He exited the software, his cool and delicate face stained with a trace of irritability.


    After a few minutes, he opened the software of a certain TV station, clicked into the live broadcast room, and found the live broadcast room of Gu Peihai''s group.


    It will be afternoon, Gu Yingdi took his younger sister to have a cheeky meal, and after the meal, he offered to help the fellow with farm work, but was rejected.


    The simple and honest uncle didn''t speak, but his expression was very obvious. He didn''t believe that these two people could work, so forget it.


    The bullet screen mocked Gu Peihai in various ways.


    He was holding the phone with one hand, and the hand on his knee was curled up.


    Since there is no need to do farm work, Gu Peihai and his sister went back to Room 3 and started washing.


    Gu Peihai didn''t want his sister to be too tired, so he proposed that he be in charge of the house and his sister be in charge of the yard.


    Duanzi rubbed her face, thought about it carefully, and agreed.


    A bunch of "want to pinch" comments drifted across the barrage.


    Fingers curled up again.


    The brothers and sisters separated, and the shots of this group were given to Gu Peihai.


    Gu Wangchao can only look at this brother.


    In the camera, he casually tucked into a small butt. He has a handsome face and a smug aura. When he looks at the camera, he looks unruly.


    A lot of fans in the barrage said they want to take screenshots.


    ¡¾Ah ah¡¿


    ¡¾Successfully bewitched¡¿


    ¡¾This man is too good at bewitching! ¡¿


    Gu Wangchao lowered his eyes slightly.


    At this time, the film king who is known as a guru rolls up his sleeves and starts to clean the kitchen.


    He took a basin of water under the faucet with a wooden basin, put it on the stove casually, found a rag, soaked it, and began to wipe the stove.


    ¡¾A serious man is really handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Worthy of being a film star, even cleaning is so good¡¿


    ¡¾Sit and wait for a clean kitchen¡¿


    The audience discussed harmoniously and friendlyly, but Gu Wangchao felt uneasy.


    According to his understanding, this brother is a waste of life, including but not limited to housework.


    The more glamorous his appearance, the poorer his ability to do housework.


    He stared closely at the screen, watching Gu Peihai wipe half of the stove.


    Not wiped clean.


    That''s not the point.


    Gu Peihai put the rag back into the tub, rubbed it, rubbed it, let it go if it wasn''t clean, and hit the tub wall with his hand.


    With a bang, the tub fell to the ground, cracked, and the water splashed all over the floor.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." No surprise.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾what happened¡¿


    ¡¾The quality of this tub is too bad¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think the actor is a bit clumsy¡¿


    ¡¾But he smiled very calmly¡¿


    It''s all fake, Gu Wangchao complained in his heart.


    He watched the film star brother clean up in a clumsy manner.


    The operation was as fierce as a tiger, and the kitchen became even dirtier.


    Gu Wangchao: I can''t bear to look directly.jpg


    "Are you watching this show too?"


    A voice came from the door.


    Gu Wangchao quickly exited the live broadcast room.


    "What''s so embarrassing about that?"


    Xie Ya sat down opposite him.


    He had just negotiated a cooperation, and he was in a good mood. Seeing Gu Wangchao took the initiative to watch Gu Peihai''s variety show, he persuaded him a few more words.


    "I''ve always felt that you shouldn''t care about what outsiders say, but you''re estranged from your brother."


    He sighed: "People who are really close to you know that everything depends on yourself, you have talent, you work hard, and you are what you are today."


    Because there is an actor brother, outsiders will always erase Gu Wangchao''s talent and hard work, which is unfair.


    "But you have to understand that those who say this kind of thing are not judging others by themselves, or they are saying sour words. Because they are not as good as you, they are not even willing to work hard, and they tried to take shortcuts but failed, so they deliberately erased your efforts like this , refused to admit the gap with you."


    Xie Ya sincerely does his best, and really doesn''t want to see him avoiding Gu Peihai every time.


    "Don''t take the words of insignificant people to heart."


    Gu Wangchao looked indifferent, "I didn''t take it to heart."


    Xie Ya didn''t believe it.


    "I didn''t take it to heart, why do you always avoid him?"


    "I¡­"


    Gu Wangchao was speechless.


    In the past, he might still care about what those people said, but after a long time, he has seen through people''s hearts, and he no longer cares.


    He wasn''t angry because his brother was so good that others thought he was gaining glory. All along, he avoided his eldest brother just because...he felt that he was not good enough.


    Since he was in elementary school, similar voices often appeared around him.


    "Every time your brother takes the first place in the grade, but your grades are so poor, are you really his brother?"


    "How could your brother have such a bad brother like you?"


    "Did you pick it up from your family?"


    Gu Peihai has been a top student since he was a child.


    Gu Wangchao remembered that his elder brother was admitted to a prestigious university and was scouted by talent scouts before entering the entertainment industry by accident.


    Not from a professional background, but full of spirituality, he shot good works not long after entering the industry. Later, he starred in a movie and won the title of Best Actor.


    On the contrary, he has poor academic performance since he was a child. He tried very hard to catch up with his brother''s pace, but the results just didn''t come up.


    Later, he fell in love with music and was admitted to the Conservatory of Music.


    When he won the National Singing Contest, his brother won another Best Actor.


    The classmates in the class knew about his relationship with Gu Yingdi, and their expressions were surprised.


    "There is a big difference between you and your brother."


    This sentence can be understood in a good direction or in a bad direction.


    Once by chance, he heard the classmates discussing in the class. The content is the same as what I heard when I was a child, thinking that he is too bad, my brother is too good, and they are not a family at all.


    He thought so himself.


    Compared to his brother, he is really bad.


    He avoided getting along with brothers, but felt that he was not good enough, not qualified to be Gu Peihai''s younger brother.


    So what if he only won a few domestic song awards?


    He needs to win more awards, or even go abroad, to be eligible to become Gu Peihai''s younger brother, right?


    "Watch the tide?"


    Gu Wangchao came back to his senses, closed his eyes, and said in a cold voice, "Let''s talk about the MV."


    Xie Ya tactfully changed the subject.


    Even if you are a friend, you can''t persuade them every day. Many things need to be figured out by the parties themselves.


    Gu Peihai, who was still in Xishui Village, did not know that his younger brother watched the live broadcast.


    He saw the mess in the kitchen and panicked.


    At this time, a small head poked out of the door, looking at him quietly.


    Duanzi: stare.jpg


    Gu Peihai: A Cold Behind.jpg


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Life waste wood

    Chapter 102 Life waste wood


    The youngest actor of Sanliao raised his hand, his handsome face showed bewilderment.


    "I can explain."


    Tuanzi walked in angrily, holding a carrot in her hand.


    Pointing the tip of the carrot at Gu Peihai, Tuanzi said seriously, "How do you explain it? Miao Miao is working hard to build the fence outside, and you are making trouble in the kitchen!"


    "Fence?"


    Gu Peihai strode to the door of the kitchen, looked outside, and found that more than half of the yard was surrounded by bamboo poles.


    He was surprised: "Where did you get the bamboo pole?"


    "The uncle next door gave it to me!"


    Tuanzi pouted, "Wrap it up, and then you can raise chickens and ducklings."


    Seeing her angry, Gu Peihai smiled apologetically, "Miao Miao likes chickens and ducklings, they are very cute, but Miao Miao is the cutest."


    Tuanzi turned his head with a ''sigh'', "Yes, they are cute and delicious, but Brother Pei Hai is not cute enough, and he is also clumsy."


    Gu Peihai touched his nose.


    He also knows that he is a waste of life. Before his parents were not at home, Xiaochao did housework and cooking.


    Alas, I miss my brother, but my brother ignores him, sad.


    Tuanzi drove the eldest brother into the bedroom.


    "Then you can sweep the floor, post up newspapers, and make the bed, right?"


    The idea came from the system, and the newspaper was kindly provided by neighbors.


    "this is okay!"


    Gu Peihai pretended to be serious and saluted, "I promise to complete the task!"


    Tuanzi believed him, and ran to the kitchen to clean up.


    She is small, but she moves very quickly. Running, running, jumping up from time to time, soon, the kitchen looks brand new.


    Not only that, Tuanzi ran and ran to the nearby grove, picked up many dead branches and leaves, and prepared to use them as firewood.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, she started to move the soil again.


    Transported a lot of soil from the vegetable field behind the house to the yard, ready to grow vegetables.


    She thought angrily, planting in the yard, other people''s chickens and ducks would not be able to eat her food.


    The audience in the live broadcast room were amazed as they watched her busy.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is really capable¡¿


    ¡¾I thought she could only know martial arts, but I didn¡¯t expect that she could also do housework¡¿


    ¡¾Before I was on the show with Gu Che, I didn¡¯t seem to do any housework¡¿


    ¡¾Because there was no need for her to do it back then. Although Gu Che didn''t understand much, he was willing to learn. He learned quickly, and Miao Miao didn''t need to work at all¡¿


    ¡¾Needless to say, Gu Cheng, a young expert at work and cooking, won¡¯t make my sister tired¡¿


    ¡¾As for Gu Peihai...¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking, I am his fan, I blush for him¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t expect actor Gu to be like this in real life¡¿


    ¡¾Really, stupid¡¿


    Just then, there was a sound from inside the room.


    After a meal, the dumpling quickly ran into the master bedroom.


    The purpose of entering is the fallen bed board and the half-collapsed bricks.


    Gu Peihai pressed his waist, suddenly felt the coldness behind him, looked back, his eyes met.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Peihai: "I can explain! This, the bricks are not stacked properly, I, I am a bit heavy, and I can''t stand firmly."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Peihai lowered his head timidly, and took another quick look at her.


    Even the ancient martial arts system couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: tall and strong, why is it like this...¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Because people are not judged by their appearance¡¿


    The system thinks that the host may be mad.


    Driven the clumsy big brother aside, Tuanzi resigned himself to his fate and started to build bricks.


    At this time, Su Chaomu''s voice came from outside the house.


    "Sister Miaomiao, I''m here to play with you!"


    The little boy ran into the house bouncing around and found Tuanzi working. Gu Peihai was forced to stand against the wall, dumbfounded.


    "You, why are you working in your family?"


    Tuanzi glanced at Gu Peihai faintly, "First of all, you have to have a stupid brother."


    Gu Peihai lowered his head, as pitiful as he could be.


    The barrage laughed like crazy.


    ¡¾What are you doing in a daze, take a screenshot¡¿


    ¡¾I can see Actor Gu like this in my lifetime¡¿


    ¡¾Distressed Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Other people¡¯s house is where the parents work and the children play, but their house is the other way around¡¿


    ¡¾Will Miaomiao regret following her cousin on the show¡¿


    ¡¾They are both brothers, why is there such a big difference¡¿


    Su Zhaomu was very calm.


    "Oh, just like Ye Chen''s father, clumsy."


    Duanzi was speechless.


    Thinking about it carefully, Ye Chen''s father doesn''t seem to have ever won a best actor, but his cousin has won three. In comparison, the cousin is still more powerful.


    Su Chaomu: "Since you''re busy, I''ll find someone else to play with."


    "and many more."


    Tuanzi called him to stop.


    The little boy turned around in a daze, "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi grinned, "Here you are, let''s help with some work."


    ten minutes later.


    Su Chaomu boiled the paste resignedly, Tuanzi carefully spread the paste on the newspaper, and Gu Peihai was in charge of posting it.


    The wall of the entire master bedroom is so peeled off that it is almost impossible to see, so it can only beautify it in this way.


    "Brother Pei Hai, don''t tell me you don''t even know how to post?"


    When a faint voice came, Gu Peihai felt chills down his spine.


    "I''ll be serious."


    He posted it very carefully, even more seriously than when acting.


    As for the result, don''t mention it.


    After the wall was pasted, several people began to make the bed.


    The bedding and bed sheets are easy to make, but the quilt is not easy to cover.


    Neither Tuanzi nor Su Chaomu had put on a quilt, so they could only look at Gu Peihai eagerly.


    "Brother Pei Hai, you will, right?"


    Gu Peihai: "...I will work hard."


    The result of hard work is that there is a strange-shaped thing on the bed.


    Duanzi: stare.jpg


    Gu Peihai hurriedly asked the cameraman for help.


    "Brother, I''ll help you take pictures, please help me cover the quilt, please."


    The young actor suspected that in his sister''s heart, he had already been labeled as ''incompetent''.


    It is strange to say that he feels relaxed when he is studying, and he feels relaxed when he is acting, but once he does something by himself, he always makes a mess. Follow the video to learn, or even enroll in a class, and the progress is zero.


    But my younger brother learns everything very quickly. Aren¡¯t they brothers?


    Gu Peihai thought to himself, no wonder my younger brother doesn''t like to play with him, is this because he dislikes himself?


    The cameraman helped put on the quilt under tremendous pressure.


    When it was approaching four o''clock in the afternoon, Gu Peihai was very tired and tired.


    Duanzi is very tired, physically tired.


    Su Chaomu was also very tired. He came to play with Miao Miao, not to work!


    Considering the skill of the little heroine, Su Chaomu couldn''t say no to it.


    After another meeting, Su Hanjiang came to look for his son, and asked Gu Peihai if he wanted to go to the market.


    "Everyone wants to buy some vegetables, and some want to buy chickens, ducks and other items."


    Since it is an idyllic life, the program group has allocated such a large vegetable field, and the guests plan to buy vegetable seeds or vegetable seedlings and grow vegetables seriously.


    Maybe they won''t be able to eat until the end. However, they can exchange with fellow villagers in advance.


    During this period of time, they ate vegetables from their hometown. After they left, the villagers went to pick vegetables from their vegetable fields. Maybe even tourists who come to visit in the future can eat the vegetables they grow.


    "Chicken and duckling?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Okay, okay, let''s go buy chickens and ducklings."


    She pointed at the fence happily, "Miao Miao has even fenced off the place where they usually walk."


    Su Hanjiang took a look and found that the dumplings were pretty good.


    "You need to buy some plastic netting."


    Duanzi nodded, "Yeah, buy, buy, buy."


    Su Hanjiang: "We have to build a shed inside. They can hide when it rains. It would be better if we can build a nest. They can hide in it when it''s cold."


    "Take a ride!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： so poor

    Chapter 103 So Poor


    The five groups of guests gathered again and went to the nearby farmers market together.


    In the car.


    Duanzi insisted on sitting alone in the back row.


    While no one was looking, she turned off the microphone, and secretly sent a voice to someone, complaining about the performance of the big brother today.


    The other party seems to be playing on the mobile phone just now, so I will send her a message back soon.


    ¡¾He has been like this since he was a child, Miao Miao don''t care too much¡¿


    Tuanzi said pitifully: "Brother Wangchao, can you come and help Miaomiao? Miaomiao heard that starting from the second issue, you can invite a guest to come and help each issue. Can Brother Wangchao come over?"


    This time, the other party replied slowly.


    ¡¾I''ll think it over¡¿


    Tuanzi: "Okay, brother Wangchao, it''s really great that you are willing to come! Brother Peihai said that you are good at cooking, Miao Miao is lucky."


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Obviously, the cousin didn''t expect his sister to push her nose on her face. He said he was thinking about it, and his sister directly believed that he would come, and she still looked forward to it. Wouldn''t my sister be disappointed if he didn''t come?


    A certain singer began to struggle.


    If you don¡¯t go, my sister will be disappointed.


    Go, under the same roof as his brother, he doesn''t know how to behave.


    Tangled, so tangled.


    Gu Wangchao could only change the subject.


    ¡¾If he is not on the set, he will sleep in late every day, don¡¯t exercise, and don¡¯t even bother to eat, Miao Miao remember to supervise him¡¿


    "Okay, okay, tomorrow Miao Miao will wake him up and go for a run together."


    Gu Wangchao was stunned.


    He intended to get Gu Peihai to get up and eat on time, but he didn''t mean to force him to exercise.


    Well, the younger sister''s thinking tends to diverge, so he blessed the lazy brother in advance.


    Gu Peihai who was sitting alone in a row suddenly sneezed.


    When we arrive at the farmers market, there are all kinds of delicacies at the entrance.


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    Looking at the other children, they all swallowed in unison.


    Even the lazy Wu Yu opened his eyes wide, staring at the shop selling fried buns.


    Several parents: "..." They are not hungry at ordinary times, how come on the show, they all become greedy cats?


    Buying is impossible to buy.


    Each group of guests spends 100 yuan for one season of the program, so you have to save some money.


    "Let''s go, let''s ask the price of chicken and duck."


    Chicken and duck are priced according to species.


    Among them, chicken cubs are cheap at 2 to 4 yuan, and expensive ones approach 10 yuan a piece. The overall price of duck cubs is more expensive.


    All parents said in unison: "Buy the cheapest!"


    Kids: ¨‹_¨‹


    Duanzi picked 10 chickens and 10 ducks, but they thought they were too few and wanted to buy them.


    Gu Peihai said helplessly: "We don''t have enough money, we still need to buy vegetable seeds or seedlings."


    Tuanzi approached, lowered his voice, and said, "Miaomiao can do art. Last time I did art, I made money. I can buy a lot of things."


    Gu Peihai also imitated her, and lowered his voice, "But the director said that other ways of making money are not allowed, and can only be exchanged in the village. Moreover, each group of guests must complete certain tasks every day, otherwise there will be punishment."


    After all, guests who are not too particular may really be able to eat one meal a day, and spend a whole season on the rice noodles and vegetables in the vegetable field.


    But if this is the case, the program will be meaningless.


    Director Wang made the rules in advance to ensure that the show is interesting.


    The dumplings were visibly wilted to the naked eye.


    Gu Peihai rubbed her head.


    "Let''s go buy vegetables."


    The guests went to buy vegetable seeds, and found that vegetable seeds are relatively cheap, a pack of a few dollars, and sprouted vegetable seedlings are more expensive, and they are sold by tree.


    Parents said in unison: "Buy vegetables!"


    Su Chaomu pulled Su Hanjiang''s sleeve worriedly, "But what if we don''t grow?"


    Su Hanjiang coughed lightly, "I''ll talk about it after planting it first."


    They buy vegetables that have a high survival rate and grow fast, and strive to eat the vegetables they grow before the end of the season.


    Gu Peihai carefully selected the vegetables, and took one bag after another.


    Duanzi approached, took a look, and recognized one of the vegetables, quickly took out the bag and put it back.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi put her little hands behind her back and said innocently, "Miao Miao didn''t do anything."


    Gu Peihai picked up the bag of vegetable seeds and found that it was coriander.


    "Oh, so you don''t like parsley."


    Tuanzi puffed up her cheeks unhappily, and stared at the big hall brother with big eyes, for fear that he would buy coriander seeds.


    "If you don''t eat, you don''t buy."


    Gu Peihai threw it back readily, "Only buy what we eat."


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Brother Pei Hai, you are so kind."


    The actor raised his chin unreservedly.


    At this time, he heard his sister''s probing voice.


    "Miaomiao doesn''t like all kinds of vegetables, can I replace them with chickens and ducks?"


    Gu Peihai: "...Impossible."


    He lightly pinched Tuanzi''s face.


    "Your elder brother reminded me that you must supervise you to eat vegetables. Children should not be picky eaters."


    The dumpling hummed.


    "Miao Miao is a big kid, he can be picky eaters."


    Gu Peihai pretended not to hear.


    If he fails to do so, Gu Cheng will definitely stare at him with death.


    Although he often teased that serious cousin, he was still a little nervous to be stared at by a serious person.


    Besides, he felt that he behaved poorly. If Gu Cheng pursued it and took his sister away, he would not cry.


    My sister must be allowed to eat green vegetables, and she must not be picky eaters, Gu Peihai ignited his fighting spirit.


    He has no idea that a certain director can''t do this himself.


    I hope my younger sister will eat more vegetables, but as soon as my younger sister looks at it with tears in her eyes, her heart softens instantly, and the young director decides to hand over the heavy responsibility to the big brother.


    The five groups of guests bought some things casually, and most of the money went away.


    Su Hanjiang held the change and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have basic farming tools at home.¡±


    At this time, Su Chaomu found someone selling barbecue, and was so greedy that he was drooling.


    "Dad, I want to eat skewers."


    Someone is indirectly deaf.


    "dad!"


    ¡¾Your dad is deaf and can''t hear! ¡¿


    ¡¾Su Hanjiang: As long as I can¡¯t hear it, I won¡¯t spend money¡¿


    Su Chaomu was in a hurry, and reached out to grab the paper money in Su Hanjiang''s hand.


    Su Hanjiang refused to let go, and the two started a tug of war.


    Tuanzi strolled past with his little hands behind his back.


    "Be careful if it is torn apart, it won''t work."


    The father and son let go subconsciously, and the banknotes floated up.


    A small meaty hand reached out and grabbed it.


    Su Hanjiang and his son looked over and saw a certain dumpling smiling innocently.


    Tuanzi returned the small money.


    A group of people strolled around the farmer''s market, but in the end they were not willing to buy food, and left with chickens, ducks and vegetables.


    Standing at the entrance of the farmer''s market, Su Chaomu said proudly, "I want to make a lot of money, buy this place, and then I can eat and drink whatever I want."


    Tuanzi raised his hand, "Miaomiao wants to invest!"


    Liu Bai looked at the two of them in the same way, and hummed, "I can barely invest, I just want that barbecue restaurant."


    Wu Yu thought for a while, "I want a fried bun shop, but I don''t want to take care of it, so I need someone to take care of it."


    Lin Ci remained silent as usual, as if he wanted to join them, but he was very restrained.


    The children ended their trip to the farmer¡¯s market with a beautiful fantasy.


    Back in the village, they have to face a new problem, it''s time to make dinner.


    Duanzi was very interested in making sweet-scented osmanthus cake. He looked in the kitchen and found that there was no glutinous rice flour. Not only that, they also used flour when they pasted newspapers on the wall, and now there is only a little rice.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Going to eat again? ¡¿


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Vegetables are mushy

    Chapter 104 Vegetables are mushy


    No matter how thick-skinned Gu Peihai is, he still feels ashamed to always go to fellow villagers'' houses for dinner.


    He took out a handful of rice seriously, "Miaomiao, I''ll steam the rice, and you go to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables."


    The chubby little face was full of displeasure.


    She tentatively asked: "Only vegetables, no meat tonight?"


    Gu Peihai nodded seriously.


    Tuanzi lowered his head and walked out listlessly.


    ¡¾Crowdfunding Rourou¡¿


    ¡¾Let her eat! Let her eat meat! ¡¿


    ¡¾They have no money to buy meat¡¿


    ¡¾The bought chickens and ducks haven¡¯t grown up yet¡¿


    ¡¾awful! It''s miserable! ¡¿


    ¡¾I knew that a leisurely life must not be leisurely¡¿


    Gu Wangchao, who was watching the live broadcast, felt sad.


    My sister will be fat, but if I finish recording a season of the show with Gu Peihai, I am afraid that I will lose a lot of weight.


    He made up his mind to join the show in the next episode, and take good care of his younger sister...By the way, he also took care of his elder brother who doesn''t distinguish between grains.


    But soon, this cold beauty remembered that if his brother didn''t take the initiative to invite him, he couldn''t participate.


    Tuanzi got into the vegetable garden, looked at the cabbage, shook his head in disgust, then looked at some old eggplants, shook his head in disappointment, looked at a few big winter melons, and shook his head again.


    "Ugh."


    She sighed sadly.


    The dumpling squatted down, grabbed the cabbage with its small hands, twisted it hard, and twisted the cabbage off.


    ¡¾Hiss¡¿


    ¡¾The neck is cold¡¿


    ¡¾I also have this feeling¡¿


    ¡¾The main reason is that Miao Miao''s expression is so fierce¡¿


    ¡¾The little monster who can¡¯t get enough to eat¡¿


    ¡¾Aww¡¿


    Picked a cabbage and a few more eggplants. Tuanzi hung her head and walked home with heavy steps. When she passed the small fence, she suddenly found something was wrong.


    "Where are my chickens and ducks?"


    The cameraman reminded her, "Miao Miao, you forgot to buy plastic nets, the chickens and ducks just rushed out of the gate and ran away."


    a bolt from the blue!


    Duanzi rushed into the kitchen in a hurry, put the cabbage and eggplant, and rushed out again.


    "Chicken and duck, where are you?"


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Distressed and funny¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao''s last hope also ran away¡¿


    But the dumplings have a system, and the system has helped her locate them. She follows the instructions and catches them one by one.


    It was too dark, some ran a little farther, and she spent a long time catching chickens and ducks.


    While catching the last two duck cubs, I passed by a house.


    There is an old lady who is closing the chicken coop.


    She simply stood at the gate of the yard, and by the light in the yard, looked up to her neck, planning to steal a lesson and go back to make one for her own chickens and ducks.


    When the aunt turned her head, she saw a little girl holding two duck cubs, looking over pitifully.


    "What program are you a kid from?"


    Tuanzi nodded, looking eagerly at the fence of their house.


    This family directly bought a green wire fence, and if you surround it directly, the chickens and ducklings cannot escape. Where is it like her, she still needs to find bamboo to make a fence, but the gap between the bamboo is too big, and all the chickens and ducks ran away.


    "Auntie, how much is the iron fence in your house?"


    Auntie quoted a price.


    Tuanzi lowered her head, it was an iron fence she couldn''t afford. Woohoo, she is so poor.


    The aunt felt soft-hearted when she saw that she had a duck in each hand, and knew that her family also raised chickens and ducks, so she went to the house and got an old plastic net.


    "My family used to use this before, but I don''t need it now. If you don''t mind it, take it back and use it."


    "Don''t dislike it, don''t dislike it, thank you, auntie!"


    Tuanzi simply stuck out his head, "Auntie, hang it around Miao Miao''s neck, Miao Miao has no hands to hold it."


    Auntie: "...I''d better take it there for you."


    "Okay, okay, this way."


    Duanzi, who was downcast before, became happy again, shaking his head triumphantly as he walked.


    Get a net for nothing, happy!


    The aunt followed her to the small courtyard and helped to surround it.


    Suddenly, the auntie took a deep breath and asked hesitantly, "Little girl, is your food burnt?"


    Danzi: "!"


    Tuanzi rushed into the kitchen and found Gu Peihai turning on the rice cooker, looking at the rice inside.


    "Strange, how could the rice cooker burn the rice?"


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Duanzi took a closer look, "Ahhh, you''re using the wrong function!"


    The little face approached fiercely, "Not only did you use the wrong function, but you also gave very little water, right?"


    Gu Peihai backed away with a guilty conscience.


    Tuanzi approached, and the actor backed away until he was standing against the wall.


    Auntie followed and stood at the door, "You still have vegetables in the pot. If you don''t stir fry, it will be mushy again."


    A new smell of paste floated over.


    Duanzi jumped up to look at the big iron pot, and found that the cabbage inside was half mushy, and despaired.


    She turned her head to look at Gu Peihai with a ''swoosh''.


    Gu Peihai stood obediently against the wall.


    In the daytime, how handsome and unrestrained he is, how cowardly and guilty he is now.


    The kind-hearted aunt couldn''t stand it anymore and invited them to dinner at home.


    An hour later, the brothers and sisters went home by moonlight.


    The actor tilted his head to glance, and then glanced again.


    "Miao Miao, I was wrong."


    "Humph!"


    "I study hard."


    "Humph!"


    Gu Peihai coaxed him all the way, but failed to coax him well.


    When I saw the cameraman, I almost didn''t want to take a picture, and said helplessly, "Don''t watch the show, come up with an idea."


    ¡¾I give you an idea, but you can¡¯t see it¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Yingdi, Gu Yingdi, you have today too¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t work hard before, but now I can¡¯t coax my sister well¡¿


    ¡¾You still think about it, what would you do if Gu Cheng and Gu Che watched the live broadcast¡¿


    ¡¾I have an idea, you start from the next issue, find friends who are particularly good at cooking¡¿


    After washing up, Tuanzi got into the quilt and called Gu Cheng and Gu Che.


    She didn''t complain, but just told the two to rest more and not be too tired.


    Gu Peihai, who was standing at the door and eavesdropping, felt even more sorry.


    He thought his sister would sue, but in the end, her sister saved him face.


    Hey, he patted his hand, why is he so disappointing?


    After much deliberation, he could only ask for help off the court.


    Gu Peihai sent a message to his younger brother, hoping that he would recommend some easy-to-learn dishes.


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao: Even if I recommend it, you don¡¯t have any ingredients¡¿


    Gu Peihai paused.


    "How do you know? Are you watching our show?"


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao: ...don''t make my sister angry¡¿


    Gu Peihai took advantage of the opportunity and invited him to come to the show.


    "In this regard, you have always been better than me. Come and help me out. I''m afraid that after the filming of the show, my sister will sever the brother-sister relationship with me."


    Gu Wangchao did not immediately respond to the message.


    Gu Peihai began to post various emoticons.


    Five minutes later, Gu Wangchao replied him seemingly indifferently.


    ¡¾Next issue, I''ll come over. ¡¿


    The actor paused, his handsome face was covered with surprise and disbelief.


    Brother really wants to come?


    Isn''t he dreaming?


    He rushed into the master bedroom, intending to tell his sister the good news.


    After seeing him, Tuanzi quickly got under the covers and ignored him.


    "Miao Miao, I was wrong."


    Gu Peihai poked a few times through the quilt.


    "I''m going to work tomorrow, how about some meat dishes?"


    A small head slowly emerged from the quilt.


    Looking straight at him with bright black eyes, "Really?"


    "real!"


    Gu Peihai nodded vigorously, "With so much farm work, I can always do it successfully. Don''t worry, there will definitely be meat and vegetables to eat tomorrow."


    Tuanzi muttered: "But you don''t know how to do it, so why not do it."


    Gu Peihai: "I remember that Mr. Su is good at cooking, so I brought the ingredients to him to learn from him."


    The dumpling''s eyebrows and eyes were curved, and it turned into a sweet cake again.


    "That Miao Miao also has to work hard. We have to grow vegetables."


    Gu Peihai did not turn off the machine, and the audience heard their conversation.


    ¡¾How do I feel, actor Gu is setting the flag¡¿


    ¡¾I think so¡¿


    ¡¾Based on his performance today, he is not suitable for work¡¿


    ¡¾Sit and wait for the car to overturn tomorrow¡¿


    Today¡¯s update 2W (10 chapters) is over, thank you for your support~ Ask for votes~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： words of shame

    Chapter 105 Words of Shame


    Duanzi got up early in the morning the next day.


    "Brother Pei Hai, get up and run in the morning~"


    She shouted a few times in a childish voice.


    The man on the bed didn''t move, he was in a deep sleep.


    The actor who fell asleep was still handsome.


    It''s just that at this moment, Tuanzi ignored his handsomeness.


    "Brother Pei Hai, wake up!"


    The actor did not move.


    Duanzi puffed up his cheeks, thought for a while, pinched his cheek, and found that there was no meat, so poked it instead.


    "Get up and run!" Gradually irritable.


    The actor replied in a daze: "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll sleep for another three minutes."


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, and decided to wash himself first, and when he came back, the big hall brother just woke up.


    She went to wash up energetically.


    After changing into sports clothes and coming back, he found that the person on the bed was still sleeping dimly.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The machine was not turned off, so early-rising viewers could clearly notice the change in the dumpling.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: getting irritable¡¿


    ¡¾From sweet and sizzling milk to bulging¡¿


    ¡¾I have to say, the film king looks exactly like me in bed¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at his cousin, then turned and went out. The back looks very angry, and it is also very hard when walking.


    After a while, she came back with a basin of cold water and a towel.


    "Brother Pei Hai, you worked hard yesterday," she smiled wickedly, "Today Miao Miao will wash your face for you."


    She soaked the towel, twisted it, and directly covered Gu Peihai''s face with the cold towel.


    "Hiss!"


    Gu Peihai sucked in a breath of cold air, and instantly sobered up.


    Seeing him lying flat and unable to get up, Tuanzi twisted the towel again, covered his face, and rubbed vigorously.


    "I get up I get up!"


    Gu Peihai begged for mercy, "My face is going to be scratched! Little ancestor, I live on my face!"


    "No, no, no," Tuanzi rubbed his face vigorously, shaking his head, "Brother, you rely on your acting skills for a living, so don''t doubt your acting skills."


    Gu Peihai wanted to cry but had no tears.


    After Gu Peihai finished washing up, Tuanzi was already doing warm-up exercises in the courtyard.


    She also tore up the outer layers of the cabbage and fed them to the chickens and ducklings.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Peihai was a little ashamed.


    "Let me take care of them, no, I should make breakfast first."


    "Neither is right."


    Tuanzi rubbed her tender and soft face, and smiled sweetly at Gu Peihai.


    "Brother Pei Hai is going to do warm-up exercises now, and he will run around the village with Miaomiao. After that, Brother Pei Hai wants to learn Taijiquan, Xingyiquan, or sword and stick techniques, and Miao Miao can teach them."


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    The man took a step back, pretending not to hear, and walked towards the kitchen.


    "Let me see what ingredients we have."


    Tuanzi angrily rushed over to stop him.


    "No, warm up first, and then run. Brother Pei Hai, your health is very poor. Only a good body can create good works."


    These are the original words of the system, and she copied them.


    Gu Peihai clasped his palms together and bowed to Tuanzi.


    "Refused to exercise, start with me." Exercise is impossible, and it is impossible to exercise in this life! Isn''t it good to sleep late?


    The dumpling gritted its teeth.


    After thinking for a while, she waved her hand, "Brother Pei Hai, bend over and Miao Miao will tell you a secret."


    Gu Peihai bent down cooperatively.


    "Brother Wang Chao specially instructed Miao Miao to do this."


    Gu Peihai: "?"


    "He really cares about you. I''m afraid you''re not feeling well. I hope you exercise well. Besides, maybe he''s watching the live broadcast right now."


    The film king was a little moved. He always thought that his younger brother disliked him, but he never thought that his younger brother would secretly care about him.


    Gu Wangchao who was watching the live broadcast: "..." I never said such a shameful thing!


    ¡¾Hahaha, doesn¡¯t Miao Miao know that she didn¡¯t turn off the microphone? ¡¿


    ¡¾We all heard the little secret you said¡¿


    ¡¾The outside world said that the Gu Peihai brothers were at odds, but now it seems that this is not the case at all¡¿


    ¡¾The outside world also said that Gu Wangchao is able to rely on his brother''s resources, but I have studied it carefully, and there is no overlap in the resources of the two. Gu Wangchao is clearly relying on himself]


    ¡¾Didn''t you say that the relationship between the two is good? Then why doesn''t King Actor Gu help his younger brother¡¿


    ¡¾In front, the current situation is that, Gu Yingdi Gang, everyone said that Gu Wangchao is incompetent, and it all depends on his brother. If you don''t help, everyone will say that they are at odds. All good and bad words have been finished by a group of boring people]


    Tuanzi lowered his head again, pointed at his opponent, "Miao Miao also hopes that Brother Pei Hai has a good body. Because Miao Miao likes Brother Pei Hai very much, and doesn''t want you to be sick and uncomfortable."


    Gu Peihai lowered his eyes and saw his sister''s eyelashes trembling uncomfortably, his heart suddenly became sore and soft.


    My sister cared so much about him, but he kept refusing it. He really didn''t know what to do.


    "Okay," he said proudly, "I will exercise with you. If I back down, you can criticize me loudly!"


    Duanzi squinted and smiled.


    "Okay."


    Seeing this smile, Gu Peihai suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    The two started from the small courtyard and started running along the road in the village.


    Tuanzi ran very methodically and taught Gu Peihai seriously.


    In order to live up to the concern of his younger siblings, Gu Peihai studied hard.


    In the first five minutes, I ran very hard.


    Five minutes later, he only felt that his steps were heavy.


    Ten minutes later, he wanted to back off.


    Duanzi, who had expected it for a long time, ran in place, and when his cousin caught up, he gave away a smile that was brighter than Hua''er for free, and his voice seemed to be soaked in honey.


    "Brother Pei Hai is amazing, he is really a role model for being able to persist for so long."


    Role model?


    Can''t back down, Gu Peihai thought to himself, if he backs down, he will spoil his sister.


    He showed his elder brother''s backbone and continued to persevere.


    After persisting for less than five minutes, he only felt that his hands and legs were not his own.


    At this time, Tuanzi was standing still again, waiting for his cousin to catch up, and turned his head to look over.


    Gu Peihai thought that his younger sister was going to show a sweet smile to encourage him again, thinking, it would be great to have a well-behaved and cute younger sister.


    Tuanzi lowered his face, imitating Gu Cheng''s tone of voice, "I can''t hold on after only fifteen minutes, tell me about you..."


    A lot of words criticizing people who don''t like sports.


    These words are collected by the system on the network and passed on to the host. After all, the host has never taught anyone a lesson before, so he can only imitate others.


    Don''t say it, imitate Gu Cheng''s tone of voice, spit out those sharp words, the lethality is still great.


    Gu Peihai was shocked.


    "Where is my sister?"


    What about such a cute and well-behaved sister?


    Even the audience was taken aback.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t scold me, don¡¯t scold me, I¡¯ll be able to exercise when I wake up¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t lie down anymore, I get up dejectedly¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao¡¯s expression is very familiar, I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, just like Gu Cheng, you are indeed brothers and sisters¡¿


    The audience had lingering fears, and always felt that Tuanzi seemed to be a different person. At this time, a bullet screen floated by.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think it¡¯s scary, just like a little milk cat meowing fiercely¡¿


    The audience was startled, and then replaced the dumpling with the fierce little milk cat. Well, lovely as always, they could listen to it a hundred times over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Shaolin stick method

    Chapter 106 Shaolin Stick Technique


    Along the way, the dumplings are always given a jujube with a stick.


    What Gu Peihai encountered was that a little milk cat would bark ferociously for a while, and meow meow clingly for a while.


    Sometimes painful and sometimes happy.


    "Oh." The mood is complicated.


    He thought of his brother Gu Wangchao.


    As far as he knows, the younger brother is not that fond of sports. When the younger brother comes over in the next issue, he will let him run together.


    Gu Wangchao, who was watching the live broadcast, sneezed.


    As time went by, Gu Peihai''s posture deviated from the standard by a thousand miles.


    It''s more like walking than running, and the walking posture is still weird.


    ¡¾What kind of strange species is this¡¿


    ¡¾Zombies running? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and take a screenshot, this is definitely one of actor Gu¡¯s black history¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly discovered that I am much better than Actor Gu¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, it seems that these artists are just ordinary people. Gu Peihai looks handsome and has good acting skills. It is said that he is still a top student, but he can''t cook, and he does housework in a mess. He also likes to sleep in rather than exercise]


    Many children in the village also got up, seeing a dumpling running with a strange person, they also followed, running happily one by one.


    Every child who surpasses Gu Peihai will turn around and smile at him.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    The audience laughed like crazy.


    There were also children who recognized Gu Miaomiao and greeted him with familiarity.


    "We also want to learn martial arts, can you teach us?"


    "Yes," said Tuanzi, who had been running for so long, and there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, which was completely different from his panting cousin. "However, Miao Miao only teaches but not accepts apprentices. Miao Miao is still a baby and cannot accept apprentices."


    These are the original words of the master. Tuanzi always remembers that if you are still a baby, you should not accept apprentices.


    The children just want to learn a few tricks, and they don''t intend to learn from a teacher.


    Everyone happily ran with her.


    Everyone passes by Room 4.


    Wu Ti has already prepared breakfast, moved the small table to the yard, and invited his son Wu Yu to eat with him.


    The little boy is lazily sitting on the table and yawning.


    At this moment, he heard a whirring sound.


    "Good morning, Brother Wu Yu!"


    The little boy looked out and found that Tuanzi was leading a group of children, whirring past the yard. The last one was a man with a strange walking posture.


    He subconsciously widened his eyes.


    Wu Ti laughed at him, "If one day you have half the energy of Miao Xiao, I will be thankful."


    The little boy yawned again.


    "There won''t be that day."


    Afterwards, Tuanzi passed Room 5, but Yun Xiuxiu and Lin Ci from Room 5 were not in the courtyard.


    They went around the village and successfully attracted Su Chaomu from Room 1 and Liu Bai from Room 2.


    Su Chaomu directly joined their team, and as for Liu Bai, the boy was a little shy.


    He wanted to go, but he couldn''t move because he wanted to save face.


    Sister Liuhu shouted out, "Miaomiao, there are so many of you, are you going to practice martial arts later?"


    "That''s right, Miao Miao wants to teach them martial arts."


    Liu Bai''s eyes lit up.


    Liu Hu gave him a push, "Go. I was a guest at your Sister Xiaoyue''s house before, didn''t you always listen to her stories about the little heroine?"


    Liu Bai glanced at her and emphasized, "I''m just passing by, not specially."


    "Okay, okay, you are just passing by. Then hurry up and pass by, I will cook at home."


    Liu Bai just walked out of the courtyard, and at a glance, Tuanzi and his party were about to run away, so they ran anxiously.


    ¡¾This kid is too awkward¡¿


    ¡¾He said he was just passing by, but his legs ran honestly¡¿


    ¡¾Sister Xiaoyue they are talking about, could it be Liu Yue? ¡¿


    ¡¾Liuman Liuyue, Liuhu Liubai, hey, are they relatives¡¿


    Go back to your small courtyard.


    Gu Peihai lost half his life.


    Duanzi was in high spirits.


    "What do you want to learn?"


    A local boy picked up a stick, "Swordsmanship or stickmanship, I want to become a hero of the rivers and lakes."


    Duanzi thought for a while, "Then let''s learn the stick technique, there are many sticks around here."


    Everyone spread out to find sticks, and if they couldn''t find them, they broke off a branch.


    "Stay away from each other and don''t hit each other."


    Tuanzi was holding a branch with a stern face.


    The children are very obedient.


    Su Zhaomu was very active and stood in the front row. Afraid of being discovered, Liu Bo hid in the last row.


    "We will learn the Shaolin stick technique."


    Tuanzi seriously explained: "There are many kinds of Shaolin stick techniques. We focus on learning eyebrow-level stick techniques. We only learn one or two moves a day. Only by studying hard can we really master this set of stick techniques."


    Even if there are some children who just think it¡¯s fun, they may find it interesting to learn today, but they won¡¯t come tomorrow. But the dumplings are all treated equally, and they speak seriously and teach seriously.


    She first demonstrated it from beginning to end, and then taught everyone the first trick.


    ¡¾Her stick technique is mighty and powerful, very skilled¡¿


    ¡¾Only by studying hard and practicing hard can you have such power¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao asked everyone to study and practice hard because she came here by herself¡¿


    ¡¾Thinking about how much effort Miao Miao has, it can be seen that she has been very diligent since she was a child¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly a little ashamed, I don¡¯t even read books very seriously¡¿


    The cameraman manipulated the machine skillfully and followed the figure of Tuanzi. Several close-up shots can let everyone clearly see that the back of Tuanzi''s hand is white and tender, but there are calluses on the palm.


    Tuanzi teaches children, but he has not forgotten that he has a big friend.


    "Brother Pei Hai, do you want to learn?"


    Gu Peihai shook his head, "I''ll make breakfast."


    When I went to the kitchen, I saw that the staple food was only a little rice.


    "I can only cook porridge."


    This time, he added a lot of water and confirmed the function key again and again.


    "What kind of food do you want to eat?"


    The eggplants I picked last night are still there.


    "Let''s fry an eggplant."


    He washed the eggplant, "However, how to cut the eggplant?"


    Gu Peihai looked at the camera blankly.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t go through the camera to teach you¡¿


    ¡¾Too few ingredients, poor cooking skills, this group is doomed to starve¡¿


    ¡¾Go and help fellow villagers with farm work¡¿


    Gu Peihai also thought of this, and found the relevant staff of the program group.


    ¡°If I were to do farm work, what are my options?¡±


    The staff gives several options.


    There are a few farmers who sow corn after the beginning of autumn need fertilization and pest control.


    After the first harvest, the sweet potatoes of several farmers are in the peak growth season again, and they also need fertilization and pest control.


    The radish and cabbage of several farmers need to be transplanted.


    After finishing the list, the staff sincerely suggested, "Mr. Gu, you can help with your studies. After you come back, your vegetable field will be easy to deal with."


    Gu Peihai sighed, "Life is not easy!"


    He decided to help transplant cabbage and radish.


    Tuanzi is still teaching the children how to stick.


    Not long after, the voices of parents calling their children to go back to eat can be heard everywhere.


    The children bid farewell one after another.


    After a while, there was only one child, Tuanzi, in the courtyard.


    "It''s time for Miao Miao to eat."


    She patted her stomach, "It''s flat."


    Running to the kitchen to have a look, the hall brother is nowhere to be seen, but the aroma of porridge is overflowing.


    She smelled it, and then saw the intact eggplant on the cutting board.


    "Where''s Brother Pei Hai?"


    The staff give the answer.


    "Then Miaomiao cooks and waits for Brother Pei Hai to come back to eat."


    She picked up the kitchen knife and startled the staff.


    "Don''t, don''t, kids can''t touch knives."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, "Okay, that Miao Miao..."


    She suddenly threw a few eggplants up, and slashed several times in the air with a knife.


    Soon, the cut eggplant fell on the cutting board.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： fried fish

    Chapter 107 Fried Small Fish


    The staff and audience were stunned, but the dumpling collected the eggplant slices with frowning eyes, and added some salt to marinate them.


    "Now, Miao Miao can fry eggplant, right?"


    Staff: "...OK."


    Duanzi stockpiled firewood yesterday, and now he will pick up the lighter and light the fire quickly.


    The earthen stove was a bit high for her, so she found a stool, stood on it, and heated a wok with oil.


    At this time, the eggplant is almost marinated, pinch the water and throw it in, and then there is no need to add salt.


    Holding the shovel in both hands, she began to fry the eggplant.


    There is no chili and garlic at home, so she just fry the eggplant, adding some condiments from time to time.


    Duanzi has a stern face and is very serious about frying, but in the eyes of the staff and the audience, she is playing house.


    ¡¾Add some ingredients from time to time, she seems to treat this as a family home¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao who is serious about cooking is so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Cute, what a waste of food¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, the staff didn¡¯t stop her. Isn¡¯t this teaching the audience badly? It¡¯s wrong to waste food¡¿


    ¡¾This little girl can only be a sensationalist¡¿


    ¡¾Can''t you trust her? I think her posture is very skilled]


    The other viewers are no longer surprised by the occasional remarks criticizing Gu Miaomiao in the barrage.


    This kind of person is either a master or a professional black, or he is the kind of person who is strict with the law and treats himself leniently.


    Has very strict requirements on others, regardless of whether this person is male, female, old or young, but never demands similar standards on himself, giving all kinds of pointers.


    At this time, some staff member whispered, "It smells so good."


    Hearing this, Tuanzi turned his head ''ßÝ'', and a smug smile appeared on his fleshy face.


    She raised her chin slightly, giving off an air of pride but not annoying.


    "I''ve said it all, Miao Miao''s cooking skills are very good. Before that, Miao Miao even cooked for the elder brother and the second brother. The second brother ate cleanly, and the plates were clean and free."


    ¡¾Puff ha ha ha¡¿


    ¡¾Does Gu Che know that his sister exposed him¡¿


    ¡¾It''s over, the picture of Gu Che licking the plate came to my mind¡¿


    ¡¾Oops, the picture is too strong¡¿


    It was also on this day that the entry for ''Gu Che''s disc'' was on the top searches before the entry for ''Gu Che''s Tour Concert''.


    Fan Heizi, a passer-by, saw the entry and quickly clicked in.


    There are no pictures and no facts, but it has something to do with the new program "Leisurely Rural Life", so I clicked to check it out.


    Dumplings add eggplants and put them on the small dining table.


    With her little hands behind her back, she walked around the small dining table twice, her eyes gliding to the direction of the cameraman from time to time.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾what is she doing¡¿


    ¡¾Look at us¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the cameraman¡¿


    The cameraman was a little confused, and it took more than a minute to react, and quickly took a close-up shot of the eggplant.


    This plate of homemade eggplant did not absorb oil, nor did it turn black, and the color was just right. Through the lens, it seems that you can smell the fragrance.


    ¡¾Oops, I suddenly feel a little greedy¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, it looks delicious¡¿


    ¡¾I made home-cooked eggplant myself, and it turned black every time. Her skill is better than mine.¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t brag, it just looks delicious, maybe it¡¯s not cooked yet¡¿


    The dumplings added the porridge to let it cool, and after a while, Gu Peihai came back with his trouser legs covered in dirt.


    Seeing his face clearly, Tuanzi turned pale with shock, "Brother Pei Hai, you look like a wilted vegetable!"


    Hungry and tired, Gu Peihai sighed.


    When he first started working on the farm, he was so bad. This is a huge blow to the actor who has good grades since he was a child, and won awards and soft hands after entering the circle.


    Fortunately, he came back with some food.


    "There are steamed buns and a small bowl of fried fish."


    The fish is a small fish with long fingers. It looks golden and crispy on the outside. When you take a bite, you will find that even the fish bones are crispy, so you can eat it directly.


    Dumplings, one bite at a time.


    Thinking that it was earned by my cousin through hard work, I took the initiative to clip a piece for him.


    "Brother Pei Hai has worked hard, you eat."


    Gu Peihai took a bite and was so moved that he almost shed tears.


    He finally got meat.


    When he saw the fried eggplant on the table, he was a little puzzled, "Who helped my family cook?"


    No one spoke.


    Gu Peihai looked down and saw his younger sister crossing her arms, shaking her short legs, puffing her cheeks, and glancing at him from time to time.


    What should I say about the eyes, anger mixed with a trace of anticipation and pride.


    He understood.


    "This fried eggplant looks delicious, it must be fried by my sister. Am I right?"


    Duanzi grinned.


    "Guess right! Reward you delicious eggplant!"


    Gu Peihai sat down, picked up the chopsticks, picked one up with anticipation on his face, and put it in his mouth under his sister''s expectant eyes.


    He has made up his mind, even if the eggplant tastes worse than the one he fried, he still has to show his acting skills to the effect that the eggplant is delicious.


    After the eggplant enters the mouth, the fresh and fragrant taste permeates, and the taste is soft and glutinous. In short, it is delicious without acting.


    Gu Peihai slightly widened his eyes.


    Tuanzi grabbed the corner of his clothes nervously, "Is it delicious?"


    "very delicious."


    Gu Peihai picked up another chopstick, and after tasting it carefully, tears almost came out of the corners of his eyes.


    "Why is my sister''s cooking skills better than mine?"


    Is he hopelessly stupid at cooking? No wonder my younger brother dislikes him and doesn''t play with him.


    The film king was moved by the delicious food and saddened by his poor cooking skills, so he drank two bowls of porridge with tears in his eyes.


    The brothers and sisters ate all the fried eggplant, a small bowl of fried fish, a few steamed buns and a rice cooker of porridge.


    After eating enough, Gu Peihai became more lazy.


    "I really want to lie in bed and sleep!"


    Tuanzi glanced at him and smiled kindly, "No, we still need to grow vegetables."


    Gu Peihai: ¨i©n¨i


    The brothers and sisters started looking for tools to soak seeds.


    After the processing was done, the two picked up the vegetables and packed them again.


    Tuanzi excitedly said: "Brother Pei Hai, this small cabbage is a fast-growing variety, and it can be harvested in twenty days."


    Gu Peihai: "This small leaf spinach also grows fast."


    In addition, they also bought several kinds of radishes and vegetables suitable for raising seedlings in autumn.


    Gu Peihai said confidently: "I learned how to transplant with that uncle in the morning. When the seeds germinate and grow into vegetable seedlings, I can transplant them. At that time, the entire vegetable field will be our vegetables."


    Duanzi waved heroically.


    "There is also this half of the yard. We can not only grow it for ourselves, but also feed chickens and ducks."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at the yard with their hips on their hips, as if they were looking at the mountains and rivers they had brought down.


    The staff can''t stand it anymore, remind them.


    "The vegetable field hasn''t been plowed, the soil in the yard hasn''t been tidied up, and the chickens and ducks are hungry again."


    Brothers and sisters: "..."


    The two got busy with bitter haha.


    The experience of other guests was similar.


    This time, the five groups of guests did not have many chances to meet each other, and each group has its own things to be busy with.


    The program group chooses the most interesting picture every time and puts it in the central lens. In the rest of the time, the audience needs to watch the live broadcast room of the guests they are interested in.


    At present, the Gu Peihai Formation is the hottest, followed by the Su Hanjiang Formation.


    Su Hanjiang was originally from a peasant family, but later became interested in acting, so he was admitted to the Film Academy. I have been in the industry for many years, and I have not forgotten my roots. I am quite quick when doing farm work.


    But he has a romantic and mischievous son. Two people cooperate, 1+1©‚2.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： salted fish boy

    Chapter 108 Salted Fish Boy


    Wuti and his son are currently ranked third in popularity.


    The dumpling group is basically like this. Gu Peihai is lazy from time to time, and he doesn''t pay attention to things. He needs to be urged by his sister from time to time, threatening behind him with a tree branch.


    Wu Ti father and son, son Wu Yu is lazy all day long.


    Do not stand if you can sit, and do not sit if you can lie down. If you don''t urge him, you won''t even bother to eat.


    At this moment, Wu Ti was tidying up the yard out of breath, and Wu Yu was lying on an old rocking chair, eyes half-closed, drowsy.


    This first-line male star was too tired, so he stopped halfway to wipe off his sweat, glanced out of the corner of his eye, and found that his son looked like an old man, and laughed angrily.


    "Can''t you help?"


    The little boy opened his eyes wide, thought for a while, and lazily shouted, "Come on, Dad, Dad is the best."


    Wu Ti: "..." Dad wants to hit you now, you know?


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Sharp contrast with Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Ti: Get angry, but keep smiling¡¿


    ¡¾If Gu Peihai and Wu Ti get together, I think they will starve to death¡¿


    ¡¾Wuti¡¯s education method is wrong, children must be involved¡¿


    ¡¾His son is too lazy to move¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Yu is lazy all day, is he sick? The other kids are full of energy]


    Even the staff have such doubts and worries.


    "Mr. Wu, if he gets sick, he still has to be sent to the hospital."


    Wu Ti sighed: "He is not sick. I explained it in the previous program."


    He has participated in two issues of "Let''s Go Adventures Together".


    At that time, the son was lazy and didn''t like to move, and he didn''t like to care about others, which caused the other guests to worry. He explained that brats are born this way.


    My son has been like this since he was a child, and he didn''t speak at first, and they were worried that something was wrong with him. In the end, he had to be taken to the hospital, so he lazily said, "Dad, I can talk, but I don''t want to talk."


    A little older, his laziness became more obvious. Later, when he went to kindergarten, when others robbed him of things, he didn''t even bother to grab them back.


    At such a young age, the salted fish Buddhist system, not fighting or grabbing, is also amazing.


    The Liuhu siblings are the fourth most popular.


    Liu Bai is very active.


    If he is very tired and wants to rest, but seeing that his sister is also tired, he will insist, and still mutter, "If you collapse from exhaustion, I have to take care of you, which is really troublesome."


    Not only hinted that Liuhu had to rest, but also explained why he was active in his work, but refused to admit that he cared about his sister.


    ¡¾This kid is too awkward, you have to read his words a few times before you can understand the real meaning¡¿


    ¡¾His sister is generous and straightforward, why is he so awkward? ¡¿


    ¡¾Awkward and cute, these are ultra-clear and black history, let''s keep it and show it to him when he grows up¡¿


    Yun Xiuxiu is the least popular group.


    The dramatist was polite, but his daughter was silent. Apart from working, the two just cared about each other without saying a word. Many viewers couldn''t feel the warm feeling and quit one after another.


    Director Wang looked at Xin Jiao, and found an opportunity to talk to Yun Xiuxiu about it in person.


    "Mr. Yun, it was Director Wei who said that you really wanted to cultivate a relationship with your daughter, so you actively fought for the guest spot, but look at it now..."


    Yun Xiuxiu¡¯s husband, Wei Cai, is a famous director. He has a good or bad relationship with Director Wang, but they still know each other.


    Hearing her husband''s name, Yun Xiuxiu subconsciously shook her body.


    She gave a forced smile.


    "I see. Later in the evening, I will take my daughter to the entrance of the village to sing an opera, and I can be regarded as integrated into Xishui Village."


    Old people are definitely willing to listen to the opera. It is also good to take this opportunity to let young people know about opera.


    This is a point to watch, Director Wang is relieved.


    Near noon, Room 4 ushered in a small guest.


    Tuanzi stood at the gate of the yard, subconsciously looking at the several fruit trees in the yard.


    There is a huge pomelo tree with yellow pomelo on it.


    There is also a jujube tree that is not too big or small. Many candied dates will turn red, and they look very sweet.


    There is a relatively small pomegranate tree. The tree is small, but it also bears a lot of pomegranates, some of which are already ripe.


    Tuanzi grabbed the corner of his clothes and swallowed.


    The big eyes are about to turn into the shape of fruit.


    There is a rocking chair under the grapefruit tree, and a little boy is lying on it.


    The little boy was drowsy.


    "I didn''t see Uncle Wu."


    Tuanzi rubbed his face in distress, "Does Miao Miao want to discuss it with Brother Wu Yu?"


    There are also staff members in the yard, and the staff explained that Wu Ti went to their vegetable field to pick vegetables for lunch.


    The vegetable field in room 4 is far away.


    Staff: "Teacher Wu also said that if there are not many vegetables in the vegetable field, he will help the villagers with farm work in exchange for ordering vegetables, and then come back."


    Tuanzi was surprised: "Then they can have lunch very late? Isn''t Brother Wu Yu hungry?"


    "Not hungry." A lazy voice came.


    Tuanzi turned his head to look over, and saw the little boy sitting up slowly, looking over with dark eyes.


    "I''m not working, so I won''t be hungry."


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Miao Miao''s face full of envy¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, if Miao Miao refuses to work, Actor Gu will not let her help¡¿


    ¡¾But Miaomiao is full of energy, she is still not happy if you don¡¯t let her work¡¿


    Tuanzi ran to the rocking chair with a smile, and discussed with Wu Yu in a childish voice.


    "Brother Wu Yu, can Miao Miao pick your fruit?"


    She rubbed her face, squeezing her cheeks.


    The little boy stared at her cheek.


    "It can be picked."


    "Okay, thank you brother!"


    Tuanzi kicked on the grapefruit tree a few times unceremoniously, ran to the tall grapefruit tree, and quickly selected two oversized grapefruits, picked them off, and landed in the blink of an eye.


    "One in my family, one in your family."


    Tuanzi put one of them on the ground, and handed the other to Wu Yu.


    The little boy looked down, and suddenly said, "You can pick some more, and you can take them back or give them to others."


    He spoke very slowly, and this was the first time he spoke a long sentence in the past two days.


    "Okay, Miao Miao is welcome."


    Duanzi thought about it, and could only bring two down at a time, so tired.


    "Brother Wu Yu, do you have a big bucket or basket at home? Miao Miao wants to pick a lot at once."


    Wu Yu: "..."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    The little boy glanced at her, walked slowly towards the house, and after a while, dragged out a large bamboo basket.


    "Wow, this is so big, it can hold a lot, Brother Wu Yu, you are really amazing."


    Tuanzi picked up the basket and went up the tree, and soon came down with a large basket of grapefruits.


    She stared at the basket full of grapefruits, smiling so hard that her teeth could not see her eyes.


    Wu Yu stared at her smiling face, and suddenly looked up at the jujube tree.


    "Jujube, or?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Tuanzi also looked up, "But jujubes are not easy to pick. You need to spread a cloth on the ground, and then climb up the tree to shake."


    The little boy entered the room slowly again, and when he came out, he had a piece of cloth in his hand.


    ¡¾If I''m not mistaken, this is their bed sheet, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t the point, he actually took the initiative to work? ¡¿


    ¡¾Sister, please, hurry up and work¡¿


    ¡¾Dad asks, please do your best¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Ti: You are really my own son¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： cheating

    Chapter 109 cheating father


    Danko stared at the striped sheet.


    "Isn''t this for sleeping?"


    The little boy yawned slowly, "There is no other cloth."


    When they moved in, there was not even decent furniture in the house, let alone a complete large piece of cloth.


    He wanted to drag the quilt over, but he was very tired. He pushed the quilt aside and pulled off the lightest sheet.


    "Okay, then use this."


    Duanzi rubbed her face, "After using it, let''s wash it off."


    Wu Yu was full of resistance.


    "If you don''t wash it, how will you sleep at night?"


    The little boy thought seriously, and pointed to the rocking chair, "I can sleep there."


    Duanzi blinked.


    "What about your father?"


    "Don''t care about him, he is an adult and can solve it by himself."


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Yu: Me and my unjust father¡¿


    Two children spread the sheets under the jujube tree.


    Tuanzi ran to the tree, grabbed a branch with his little hand, and shook it.


    Wu Yu stood below, watching the candied dates fall on the bed sheet, without moving or speaking, as if in a daze.


    Until a date hit him on the head.


    He slowly covered his head and looked up.


    My younger sister didn''t notice, she was still shaking the branches happily.


    After thinking for a while, he took a step back.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Candied dates fell densely, and a few more hit him.


    Take a few steps back silently.


    In short, if Mizao doesn''t hit him, he won''t bother to take a step back.


    It was almost shaking, and the dumpling flew down.


    "Brother Wu Yu, hurry up, let''s throw all the jujubes on the bed sheet."


    She squatted on the ground and began to pick up dates very fast.


    Wu Yu stared at it for a while, then imitated her, squatted down, and picked up dates at the speed of a turtle.


    ¡¾The contrast between the two is too sharp¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao seems to press the accelerator key, while Wu Yu presses the deceleration key¡¿


    ¡¾Rabbit and tortoise? ¡¿


    Two children worked hard to collect the candied dates, and then Tuanzi was responsible for knotting and lifting the sheets.


    "Let''s clean them up."


    Tuanzi didn''t seem to know what it meant to be tired, so she looked at the little boy with a smile while carrying the bundle made of sheets.


    Wu Yu: So Tired.jpg


    He pointed to the rocking chair, "I want to lie down."


    "Oh, then you can rest, Miao Miao has gone to your kitchen."


    She seemed to regard this place as her own home, transported the candied dates to the kitchen, found a bucket, and began to clean up.


    Leaves and rotten ones are discarded, and the rest are washed.


    Picked one of the reddest candied dates, took a bite, "It''s so sweet!"


    She squinted her big eyes happily, and her little feet unconsciously slapped the ground.


    Picked a few more, she stood up and handed them to the cameraman and the staff in the room.


    After feeding, she continued to wash and brush.


    "It''s the jujube of Wu Yu''s family, and he will distribute it later."


    After washing the candied dates, she soaked the sheets in a basin, ran outside, and picked up a basket of grapefruits.


    "This is also assigned by Brother Wu Yu."


    The little boy was lying on the rocking chair. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the little girl coming in and out. After a while, there was still the sound of humming a ditty in the kitchen, and he turned around a few times uncomfortably.


    After a while, Xianyu sat up, climbed off the rocking chair slowly, and went into the kitchen to help.


    At this time, Tuanzi found a surprise.


    "Brother Wu Yu, you have honey and rock candy at home!"


    The little boy said lazily: "The uncle next door gave it to me."


    Seeing the surprise and eagerness on the face of the dumpling, he thought for a while and said, "You can take it away, I won''t eat it."


    "We can eat together."


    Tuanzi trotted over, raised a bright smile, "We can make honey citron tea together."


    Before, the second brother took her to drink honey grapefruit tea, and she thought it was super delicious. The Guwu system told her that this grapefruit tea could be made by herself, and played the process in her mind.


    She has a photographic memory and remembers all the processes.


    Although she has never done it before, she believes that she can definitely make delicious honey citron tea. A little heroine can do anything.


    Wu Yu: "..."


    The little boy''s handsome face wrinkled.


    Tuanzi asked cautiously: "Brother Wu Yu, don''t you want to do it yourself?"


    She raised her paw, "Miaomiao wants to drink it, and also wants to make it for Brother Pei Hai. Do you want to make it for your father?"


    The surge of motivation disappeared without a trace.


    Wu Yu said lazily: "I don''t want to drink, and he probably doesn''t want to drink either."


    ¡¾Wu Ti: Don¡¯t represent me¡¿


    ¡¾He just doesn¡¯t want to move¡¿


    ¡¾How does this Gu Miaomiao think so much¡¿


    ¡¾It is estimated that the family members trained in advance, let her perform well¡¿


    ¡¾I really don¡¯t know why you like her, you just act cute¡¿


    Gu Wangchao, who was watching the live broadcast, directly reported the highly offensive barrage.


    Although she is too lazy to move, her newly-acquainted sister is eager to try.


    Wu Yudao: "Will it take a long time?"


    "It seems to be."


    Duanzi patted his stomach.


    "We can deal with part of it and continue in the afternoon."


    She cheerfully selected a few grapefruits, rubbed the wax off the skins of the grapefruits with salt, then peeled off the skins of the grapefruits, cut them into shreds, and soaked them in salt water.


    "Just soak it for an hour, after an hour, Brother Wu Yu remember to pick it up."


    The little boy nodded.


    But like the audience, he didn''t recover.


    Just now, my sister threw the grapefruit peel up, and chopped it a few times with the kitchen knife, and the grapefruit peel turned into filaments.


    There should be a link missing, right?


    Duanzi was not in a hurry to process the grapefruit meat. She only chose the part she wanted to eat at the moment, peeled it carefully, and handed it to Wu Yu, and when the little boy took it, she peeled another piece, held it, and began to eat in small bites.


    "It''s very yummy."


    Pomelo is sweeter than expected.


    Duanzi has already thought how delicious the grapefruit tea will be when rock sugar and honey are added.


    Wu Yu took a sip, took a moment to look at the dumpling holding grapefruit meat, and said suddenly, "You look like a squirrel."


    Duanzi: "?"


    "Puffy face."


    Duanzi rubbed her face.


    There are a lot of grapefruits, and they even distributed some to the staff.


    After that, the dumpling left with a few grapefruits and a small basket of candied dates.


    After discussing with Wu Yu, she will give grapefruit and candied dates to others in the afternoon.


    Halfway there, she suddenly remembered that the sheets hadn''t been washed, so she ran back in a hurry.


    "Brother Wu Yu, the sheets haven''t been washed yet!"


    The little boy was holding a bowl of candied dates, sitting on the threshold, gnawing slowly.


    Hearing this, he lazily raised his eyelids, "Dad is coming back to wash. You go home and eat first."


    The dumpling left with fruit again.


    When Wu Ti came back, what he saw was the picture of his son eating dates slowly.


    "Who gave you the dates?"


    The little boy raised his head and said nothing.


    Wu Ti followed his gaze and looked over, "Did you hit the dates? Did the sun come out from the west?"


    The little boy was silent.


    Wuti smiled and went into the kitchen, and found that there were many grapefruits, candied dates, and grapefruit peels being soaked.


    "My son definitely didn''t do it. With such a large workload, he is definitely not willing to do it."


    The staff told him ''cruelly'' that these fruits were indeed picked and processed by Wu Yu and Tuanzi together.


    "They also made an appointment to make honey grapefruit tea together. Oh, Mr. Wu, your sheets are still in the sink, remember to wash them."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： village bully

    Chapter 110 Village Bully


    Different from Wu Ti who wanted to beat his son, Gu Peihai was in a good mood.


    My sister came back with a full load and said that she would make honey grapefruit tea for him in the afternoon.


    "Oh, why is my sister so good?"


    He sat lazily on the small chair, with a smirk that was quite embarrassing.


    Tuanzi was working hard to cook rice. Hearing this, he muttered in a low voice, "Can Brother Pei Hai be as good as Miao Miao?"


    She raised the small bowl, "Today''s rice is hard, you have less water."


    Gu Peihai scratched his nose guilty.


    "The cabbage is still mushy."


    Gu Peihai coughed lightly.


    "The vegetable field is in a mess."


    Gu Peihai turned his back, as if in this way, he could not hear his sister''s accusation.


    Lunch is simple.


    However, the two asked their neighbors how to eat candied dates. They would put the cleaned candied dates in a rice cooker and boil them with water.


    "Later, there will be soft and sweet candied dates to eat, and you can drink sweet water."


    Duanzi was full of anticipation.


    Gu Peihai, who had been digging the vegetable field for a while, had a sore back and went back to his room to rest. But the dumpling was in high spirits, thinking about getting some delicious food for the chickens and ducks.


    She held up a fluffy duck cub, "You have to grow up quickly."


    "Quack quack."


    "You promised, then eat obediently and grow up quickly, so Miao Miao will have roast duck to eat."


    Duck Cub: "?"


    She opened the fence and called the chickens and ducks out.


    "Let''s go, let''s go for a walk in the village."


    She picked up a stick and taught these little cubs with milk.


    Not long after, Xishui Village gained a new scenery.


    A little girl with a round face and big eyes strolled around carrying a small wooden stick, with a row of chicken and duck cubs behind her.


    The chicken and duck cubs are pretty good, one type lined up behind the little girl.


    A local who just went to catch small fish, shrimps and aquatic plants saw them and happily shared some food.


    "Give it to your duckling."


    "Thank you uncle!"


    Duanzi took it happily.


    Small fish and shrimp are wrapped in big leaves, and aquatic plants are bundled together.


    The kind uncle had gone far away, and Tuanzi stared at the little fish and shrimp, and suddenly swallowed.


    She raised her small head and asked the cameraman who followed, "Is this really for duck cubs? Isn''t it for Miao Miao?"


    Cameraman: "Well, the ducks in the countryside do eat these, but they go to the pond to catch them."


    Tears almost welled up, and Tuanzi pouted, "The duck cubs eat better than Miaomiao, and they still have meat to eat."


    The cameraman and the audience were dumbfounded.


    The duck cubs seemed to notice something, and gathered around one after another, quacking.


    Duanzi blinked, quickly wrapped the small fish and shrimp with leaves, and held them in his hand.


    "Ahem, Miaomiao is full and has strength to earn food for the duck cubs."


    ¡¾Translate this sentence, is she planning to steal the duck cubs¡¯ food¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s still the same thing, it¡¯s funny and distressing¡¿


    The ducklings kept quacking, and Tuanzi felt guilty, so he took out some aquatic plants, crushed them, and fed the ducklings by the roadside.


    Finding that the chicken cubs were also surrounding them, she simply lifted up the big rocks on the side of the road to stop the bugs trying to escape, and also crushed them, letting the chicken cubs come and eat them.


    Just when the dumplings, duck cubs, chicken cubs, and He Meimei were in the same room, everyone heard a cry that was similar to that of a duck but higher.


    The cameraman looked back subconsciously, and couldn''t help but say, "He''s a tyrant in the village."


    ¡¾A tyrant in the village? ¡¿


    ¡¾Big White Goose Bar¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao run fast¡¿


    ¡¾I remember the pain after being nagged by a goose when I was a child¡¿


    The duck cubs and chicken cubs were frightened and surrounded the dumpling one after another.


    Tuanzi looked over with wide-eyed eyes.


    I saw two big white geese running over quickly. They stretched their necks and were ready to bite people.


    "Quack!"


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth, "Quack!"


    It is unforgivable to dare to scare her future rations.


    Two big white geese rushed to her, and she also rushed to the big white geese.


    The cameraman nervously pointed the camera at them, and the staff who followed were also ready for rescue.


    Editor Zhu Fang saw this scene, and the soundtrack started automatically in his mind.


    He has full confidence in Tuanzi. How can a person who can tie a poisonous snake and throw it out be unable to deal with the village bully?


    Two big white geese rushed towards Tuanzi. Not to be outdone, Tuanzi jumped up and landed behind the two geese, and grabbed the back of a goose''s neck with one hand.


    ¡¾Being strangled by the back of the neck of fate¡¿


    ¡¾Bai is worried, he knows that Miao Miao is stronger than bullies¡¿


    ¡¾I haven''t prepared the melon seed drink yet, how come the battle is over¡¿


    Tuanzi held a goose in each hand, and the goose was not convinced and continued to quack.


    "If you call again, you will be stewed!"


    Tuanzi Naijiu Naijiu said: "Miaomiao hasn''t eaten meat for a long time, and I want to eat big goose stewed in an iron pot."


    The two geese were instantly as quiet as chickens.


    ¡¾Guwu System: You ate fried fish in the morning, isn¡¯t it meat? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao for a long time, meaning a few hours¡¿


    Looking at this goose, which is much larger than chickens and ducks, the dumplings are really greedy.


    It''s just that the two geese had owners, so she let them go after threatening them.


    The two big white geese ran away without looking back.


    How fast it rushed before, how fast this will escape.


    Tuanzi pouted, turned around, and was about to greet the chicken and duck to continue their walk.


    At this time, she found that the duck cubs had already pecked open the leaves covering the small fish and shrimp, and they were eating the shrimp.


    "Ahhh! My shrimp!"


    Snatching back the small fish and shrimps with little meat, Tuanzi taught the duck cubs a lesson and led them on the road.


    Meet a big yellow dog on the road, barking fiercely at them.


    Tuanzi was annoyed: "Are you the only one who can call?"


    "Wow woof!"


    She roared back ferociously, and released her internal force to frighten her.


    Big Yellow Dog: "!"


    The dog let out a low ''ow'', and ran away with its tail between its legs.


    Tuanzi put her hips on her hips and laughed triumphantly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is so cute when she is proud¡¿


    ¡¾Winning the big white goose, and then the big yellow dog, if things continue like this, Miaomiao can become the tyrant of Xishui Village¡¿


    Afterwards, Tuanzi encountered other geese and dogs one after another.


    All the overlords in the village rushed over ferociously, and fled in a panic after being frightened.


    A black dog even honored her with a bone in its mouth.


    After the stroll, the candied dates at home were cooked, and the dumpling filled a bowl with delight, and brought it to the room.


    ¡¾Do you want to give the first bowl to my brother¡¿


    ¡¾Please give me a sister like this¡¿


    ¡¾Although they are cousins, they have a good relationship, envy¡¿


    Tuanzi was holding a bowl of fragrant and sweet candied dates, standing at the head of the bed, picked one up, and took a bite.


    Quickly finished one, and then spit out the date pit on the paper towel. She picked up another one and put it near Gu Peihai''s cheek.


    The actor moved his nose in his sleep.


    The dumpling quickly took it back and continued to eat dates.


    Eat one, and pick up Gu Peihai who is in his sleep.


    When the movie star got up in a daze, she ran away with the bowl in hand.


    "If you want to eat, add it yourself!"


    ¡¾Hahaha, this is a development I didn''t expect¡¿


    ¡¾It turned out that she only planned to wake up Actor Gu¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： so big

    Chapter 111 So Big


    The seeds hadn''t germinated yet, and they hadn''t reached the step of planting vegetables. In the afternoon, the brothers and sisters split into two groups.


    Gu Peihai continued to dig the vegetable field, and was responsible for arranging the other half of the yard into a small vegetable field, in preparation for transplanting.


    There is not much rice left at home, and he still needs to help fellow villagers do farm work in exchange for rice materials.


    Duanzi went to Room 4 to meet Wu Yu and make honey citron tea together.


    When she arrived in Room 4, she found that other friends were also there.


    Su Chaomu was picking grapefruits, Liu Bai was holding his hands, with a stinking face, as if someone owed him money, and Lin Ci was a little nervous.


    "Are you here to get it yourself?"


    Duanzi stretched out her claws and rubbed her face.


    "Did Brother Wu Yu run to inform you?"


    The little boy lying on the rocking chair sat up slowly.


    He speaks very slowly, listening to him requires a lot of patience.


    "No, it was notified by the director''s uncle."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, as if he didn''t understand. Wu Yu had to explain slowly.


    It is impossible for him to carry heavy fruits and deliver them from family to family. It is also impossible for him to run from family to family and notify them to receive fruit.


    The lazy but witty little boy asked the staff to contact the director, and then the director would notify the staff waiting in each courtyard, and the staff would then notify the guests.


    He only needs to move his mouth once to complete the work of dividing the fruit, which is very good.


    The dumpling opened its mouth wide.


    She gives a thumbs up.


    "Brother Wu Yu, you are so smart." She thought for a while and said seriously, "You are very suitable for business."


    Wu Yu pursed his lips and smiled, and said proactively, "The grapefruit peel has been processed, what shall we do now?"


    "While cooking the yuzu peel, process the yuzu meat!"


    Duanzi thought about it, since the other three friends are also there, they can be invited together.


    She hurried forward and warmly invited.


    Wu Yu twisted his neck slightly.


    Suddenly, he felt a burning gaze, and when he looked back, he saw Wu Ti squatting on the threshold, looking at him quietly.


    He moved his mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    Wu Ti sneered: "When talking to my sister, I''m proactive, and I still make long sentences. When talking to me, I don''t even want to say a word, hehe."


    Wu Yu turned around and turned his back to him, thinking to himself, as Dad got older, his temper became more and more eccentric.


    Facing Tuanzi''s warm invitation, Su Chaomu readily agreed.


    "I haven''t made citron tea myself yet."


    He patted the grapefruit beside his hand, "My dad is not waiting to eat anyway."


    ¡¾But if I remember correctly, his father told him to go back early and let''s go to reclaim the vegetable field together¡¿


    ¡¾How can it be fun to make grapefruit tea by digging the soil¡¿


    ¡¾Su Hanjiang: You are really my big boy¡¿


    Liu Bai struggled for a while, "I want to go back and help."


    Tuanzi immediately waved his hand, "Then you can help, we will send you some to taste when it is done."


    Liu Bai: "..." So stop trying to persuade me? Once again, I agreed.


    As for Lin Ci, she took the fruit, thanked her and left without any plan to participate.


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    Su Chaomu, who was taking pictures of grapefruits, looked up at Lin Ci''s back with a puzzled face.


    After driving Wu Ti out of the house to work, Wu Yu led two friends to occupy the kitchen.


    Su Zhaomu was in charge of lighting the fire, and Tuanzi stood on the bench, adding water, grapefruit peels and rock sugar to the pot.


    While waiting for the water to boil, she and Wu Yu began to peel the grapefruit flesh very quickly.


    Just peeling and peeling, the dumpling couldn''t help stuffing a piece of grapefruit flesh into his mouth.


    Discovered by Wu Yu, she showed a sweet smile, trying to pass the test cutely.


    Wuti lowered his eyes, pretending not to notice.


    ¡¾Classic Chef Steals¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at them peeling grapefruit, I want to eat it too¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I didn¡¯t expect this grapefruit planted in the yard to look delicious¡¿


    ¡¾Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, Miao Miao will still taste delicious¡¿


    ¡¾Can they really make grapefruit tea? So far, no problem]


    After the water boiled, Tuanzi put the pomelo meat into the pot, and told Su Chaomu, "After boiling again, keep the fire low."


    Su Chaomu: "Don''t worry, I am the King of Burning Fire, and I can perfectly control the temperature of the fire."


    Tuanzi paused, with a dazed expression on his face, "But you''re still the king of sticks in the morning."


    The little boy smiled: "A person can have many titles."


    As time goes by, the pomelo peel and pomelo meat in the pot become more viscous.


    Su Chaomu stopped burning the fire.


    Yu Wen continued to cook the pomelo peel and pomelo meat in the pot.


    Wait for the pulp to cool before adding the dumplings, put them in clean small jars, and add some honey to each.


    "Look, it''s a success!"


    Danzi held up one of the small cans.


    The two little friends gathered around, only feeling miraculous.


    They seem to have done a very powerful thing.


    With the finished product, it is natural to try it. There are not so many cups at home, so each person has a small bowl, scoops a spoonful of honey citron tea, and adds warm water to brew.


    Duanzi picked up the small bowl and took a sip carefully, hearts almost burst out of their big eyes.


    "It''s delicious, not worse than the outside!"


    The other two friends also took a sip and nodded in unison.


    "It''s really delicious." Wu Yu thought it was amazing.


    The three children simply ran to the door, sat in a row, each holding a small bowl, drinking tons of honey grapefruit tea.


    ¡¾The order has been placed, and I will also drink honey grapefruit tea later¡¿


    ¡¾I want to drink too¡¿


    ¡¾Watching them eat and drink, I feel very happy¡¿


    ¡¾Did Wu Yu forget something? His father gave special instructions before going out]


    ¡¾Hahaha, forgot to make a cup for his dad¡¿


    ¡¾No, I remember Miao Miao brewed an extra bowl, isn¡¯t it for Wu Ti?¡¿


    At this time, Wu Ti came back with a basket of vegetables, saw three children sitting in a row drinking grapefruit tea, and smiled.


    He walked into the kitchen full of expectations and found that there was really a bowl of grapefruit tea. He happily picked it up and took a sip. I thought, I can show off to my wife after I go back. The little slacker, son, knows how to honor him.


    The first-line actor came out with a bowl, saw his son sitting there obediently, and patted his head with one hand.


    "Thanks, son."


    Wu Yu: "?"


    The little boy turned around slowly, with a puzzled face.


    Wu Ti suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Seeing the bowl in his hand, the little boy opened his mouth wide in surprise, didn''t speak, and then quickly closed it.


    But he is familiar with his son, and knows that his son is trying to say, ''so this bowl of tea is prepared for you''.


    Wu Timu frowned, "Didn''t you make this?"


    "My sister made it."


    Tuanzi turned around and nodded with a smile, "Uncle, is it good?"


    "It''s delicious, thank you Miaomiao."


    Wu Ti smiled at Tuanzi, but when facing his son, he gritted his teeth, "You are really my good son."


    The little boy also remembered the previous instructions, wanted to explain, opened his mouth, but was too lazy to explain, so he simply turned around.


    Wu Ti: "..."


    The audience laughed like crazy again.


    Wu Ti¡¯s house also cooked candied dates, and Wu Ti added bowls of candied dates to Tuanzi and Su Chaomu.


    "You can eat and look at the chicken and duck."


    Wu Yu raised the bowl and didn''t speak, as if saying ''where''s mine''.


    Wu Ti pretended not to see it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Lin Cis injury

    Chapter 112 Lin Ci''s Injury


    Father and son hurt each other.


    Wu Ti: "You really like sister Miaomiao?"


    "She is very good, better than the younger sister at home."


    The little boy pouted, "Why is my sister not as good as Miao Miao?"


    Wu Ti was speechless.


    The little boy recalled the things his two-year-old sister did.


    Biting and kicking him, pulling his hair, robbing him of food, disturbing his reading or sleeping, crying a lot, being very noisy.


    He raised his head, "Can I change my sister?"


    Wu Ti''s forehead was throbbing with veins.


    Wu Yu continued: "Give my sister to Uncle Gu, Miao Miao will be my sister."


    Wu Ti hurriedly added a bowl of dates for him and drove him out.


    "Don''t say this in front of your sister."


    "I know, she''s going to tear up my book again."


    The little boy walked away holding the bowl depressed.


    Alas, my sister from another family is good.


    Tuanzi and Su Chaomu squatted in front of the fence to watch the chickens and ducks.


    Su Zhaomu suddenly turned off the microphone.


    "Sister, turn it off, turn it off."


    Duanzi turned off the microphone blankly.


    Su Zhaomu waved again to the cameraman following them.


    "Uncle, stay away, I want to whisper to my sister."


    ¡¾Is there anything we can''t listen to? ¡¿


    ¡¾I want to listen too¡¿


    ¡¾Okay, the cameraman took the initiative to walk away¡¿


    ¡¾Willing to respect children¡¯s privacy, it¡¯s good, some programs can¡¯t wait to follow up 24 hours a day¡¿


    After making sure that no one else could hear, Su Chaomu whispered, "Sister Lin Ci has a lot of scars on her hands and legs."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Su Chaomu thought she didn''t believe her, and quickly explained, "Her vegetable field is near my vegetable field, and there is a small ditch beside it."


    In the morning, Lin Ci followed his mother Yun Xiuxiu to the vegetable field, and Yun Xiuxiu asked her to wash the picked sweet potatoes on the spot. Lin Ci went to wash the sweet potatoes.


    It happened that Su Chaomu ran wild in the vegetable field and got his hands dirty, so he also ran to wash them. He saw Lin Ci avoid the camera and roll up his sleeves to wash sweet potatoes, revealing the scars on his arms.


    Later, she accidentally fell into a small ditch, and subconsciously rolled up her trousers to avoid getting wet, revealing the scars on her legs.


    "That scar, it looks like someone was beaten."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Could it be that pretty aunt who hit you?"


    Yunxiu has beautiful sleeves and a dignified temperament. She is Zhengdan, also known as Qingyi.


    Su Zhaomu shook his head, "I don''t know, she doesn''t seem to be able to hit people."


    The little boy was a little tangled, although he was very naughty, and occasionally his father beat him when he was angry. But that kind of beating was done with a little education, it wasn''t serious, and it didn''t leave scars.


    The scars on Sister Lin Ci''s body are obviously the result of a vicious beating.


    "You said, do we want to take care of this?"


    Duanzi thought for a while, "Let''s try it out first."


    Of course the little lady of justice wants to take care of this kind of thing, but before going down the mountain with her master, she also met the kind of people who disliked them for meddling in their own business. Obviously they helped that person, but that person blamed them in turn.


    She was very depressed when she was still a small group. Master comforted her and said, "Some people voluntarily fall into the mud. You can''t help such people. There is no need to disturb your will because of such people."


    If Sister Lin Ci wants them to help in the end, she will definitely do it.


    The two discussed it and began to eat candied dates happily.


    After a while, Wu Yu also came over, squatting down to eat candied dates.


    After eating the candied dates, Tuanzi decided to bring tea to Lin Ci''s family.


    "Brother Wu Yu, do you want to come together?"


    Wu Yu recalled the distance between the next two houses and shook his head.


    Tuanzi and Su Chaomu walked together, and soon came to Room 5.


    Yun Xiuxiu is tidying up in the yard.


    She was sweating, but she was dressed tightly.


    Lin Ci silently helped, and was also well dressed.


    "Auntie, Sister Lin Ci, we are here to bring you honey grapefruit tea, we made it ourselves."


    Yun Xiuxiu, who was brandishing a hoe, paused.


    She thought of what her husband asked his assistant to tell her.


    There are currently five groups of guests, the top three groups are Gu Peihai Group, Su Hanjiang Group and Wu Ti Group.


    Her husband asked her to take her daughter to interact with hot guests more, so that the audience could be attracted to their live broadcast room.


    When she and her daughter become more popular, she can participate in more shows, get paid more, and support the movies made by her husband.


    If you don''t do what your husband said... Yun Xiuxiu calmed down, opened the courtyard door, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work, come in quickly."


    Tuanzi and Su Chaomu walked in.


    Yun Xiuxiu: "Are you tired? Let me pour you a glass of water."


    Duanzi smiled politely: "Thank you, Auntie."


    Yun Xiuxiu went into the kitchen to pour water, and when passing by her daughter, she asked her.


    "Let''s play with younger siblings."


    Lin Ci nodded.


    She approached, "Do you want to see my chicken and duck?"


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "Okay, sister, do you want to take them for a walk in the village? That way, they will be healthy and healthy."


    Tuanzi followed the temptation carefully, Lin Ci let out the chicken and duck in a daze.


    At this time, Yun Xiuxiu brought out the water.


    The dumpling took it, and Su Chaomu cooperatively handed over the small can.


    "Auntie, this is grapefruit tea, it''s delicious."


    "Thank you, you guys are really capable."


    The two children finished drinking the water with smiles on their faces.


    Tuanzi: "Auntie, we want to take Sister Lin Ci and the chickens and ducks out for a walk, is that okay?"


    Yun Xiuxiu looked at her shivering daughter, thought about it, and agreed.


    It''s just two kids, they won''t find anything. She told her daughter in advance, she is very sensible.


    Soon, there was another scene of people sneaking chickens and ducks in the village.


    Because it was the weekend and school had just started, the children in the village didn¡¯t need to fight their homework. They were full of energy. Seeing this magical team, they also joined them.


    "Miao Miao, when will you continue to teach us the stick technique?" A tanned boy who looked eight or nine years old asked.


    He held a stick in his hand and twirled it in his palm as if showing off.


    "Look, I can still spin behind my back."


    Tuanzi applauded cooperatively, "You are amazing."


    Since everyone wants to learn, she must teach.


    Choose a shady place, and the Qimei stick study class started again.


    Tuanzi winked at Su Chaomu, who nodded and purposely stood near Lin Ci.


    Once Lin Ci couldn''t keep up, he patiently comforted him.


    After a class ended, Lin Ci got a lot closer to this younger brother.


    Su Zhaomu scratched his hair, "By the way, I forgot to ask, did your parents let you learn it? My dad knew that I learned it, and even beat me up, it hurts."


    The barrage is full of question marks.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t Su Hanjiang very supportive of him learning stick techniques¡¿


    ¡¾You can strengthen your body and make friends, these are the original words of Su Hanjiang¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not good to lie¡¿


    Su Chaomu lied, just wanting to see Lin Ci''s reaction.


    Hearing words like ''dad'' and ''beat'', Lin Ci trembled subconsciously.


    Su Zhaomu said again: "But my mother is very supportive of my studies, I love my mother! You and Aunt Yun have a good relationship, right?"


    Lin Ci nodded and said in a low voice, "I like mom very much too."


    The Guwu system truthfully relayed the conversation between the two to the host.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is that her dad who hit her? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: I checked her family''s population situation. Grandparents and grandparents have passed away. There are only three people in the family. There is a high probability that her father beat her up¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Depressed dumpling

    Chapter 113 Depressed dumpling


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If her father was so ruthless, he would probably beat his wife too. Maybe this is the reason why Yunxiu also wore tight sleeves¡¿


    Children are ignorant and weak, but as an adult, why doesn''t Yun Xiuxiu resist? Just because her husband beat her and the child, she can get a divorce and get custody of the child.


    Danzi also thought of this question.


    She puffed up her cheeks with anger.


    The **** eyes looked at Lin Ci.


    This elder sister is very similar to her mother, and she is very beautiful at a young age. But she is reticent and timid, and likes to talk with her head down, like a young animal covered with bruises.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Should Miao Miao talk to her, or her mother? ¡¿


    Guwu system is not sure, people''s hearts are very complicated.


    Soon everyone went back to their respective homes.


    When Gu Peihai returned home, he didn''t see his sister, and he was still puzzled, "Where is Miao Miao?"


    Staff: "I''ve been back a long time ago, but I haven''t come out yet."


    Gu Peihai strode into the room, did not see his sister, searched and searched, and found her in an empty room without a camera.


    The younger sister squatted facing the wall, leaving him with a chubby back.


    Intuition told him that his sister was not in a good mood.


    Thinking of this, Gu Peihai asked the cameramen to retreat, leaving some space for himself and his sister.


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Peihai squatted down, patted her little head, found that the little head was hairy, and patted her a few more times.


    Tuanzi pouted and raised his head, his eyes were red.


    "Is Miao Miao very useless?"


    The actor''s eyes widened.


    "Who said that? You are the most powerful kid I have ever seen. You can cook, you are kind-hearted and cute..."


    Gu Peihai opened his mouth and came, Baba said a lot of good things.


    Dumplings: (*¨Œ*)


    "So in Brother Pei Hai''s heart, Miao Miao is so powerful!"


    "That''s not true."


    Seeing that Tuanzi returned to smiling, he reached out and poked his sister''s face, and found it soft, so he poked it a few more times.


    "Tell me, what made our No. 1 little heroine depressed?"


    Duanzi''s old-fashioned sigh, coupled with the cute little face, the huge contrast is so cute that the heart trembles.


    "Oh, Miao Miao seems to have suddenly become stupid, and she can''t think of a way."


    She talked about Lin Ci in a few words.


    Big moist eyes looked at Gu Peihai pitifully, "Miao Miao wants to help, but doesn''t know how to help, what should I do?"


    The actor was stunned.


    He didn''t expect this to bother his sister.


    Although he was surprised by what happened to Yun Xiuxiu''s family, he was more surprised by his sister''s soft heart.


    Depressed because you can¡¯t think of a good way to help others, isn¡¯t it cute?


    Gu Peihai rubbed his sister''s little face vigorously, the cheek flesh squeezed back and forth.


    Tuanzi: "Brother Pei Hai!"


    Gu Peihai let go of his hand and smiled, "I was excited at the moment."


    He didn''t dare to look at his sister''s flushed cheeks.


    "This matter is more complicated. If a person can be wronged and not divorced, it may be that she still loves the other party and loves her in a humble way. It may also be a habit of many years, and she can''t think of resisting this way. Of course, there is also a certain probability of being coerced. .¡±


    Tuanzi raised his head and looked at him in a daze.


    Gu Peihai patted her on the head again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let someone investigate first, understand the basic situation, and then think of a way. After all, the road is chosen by oneself, even if you want to help, they may not want to take the road you choose, understand?"


    Chicken dumpling nods like pecking rice.


    "Miao Miao just created an extra path, whether to go or not is their business."


    Gu Peihai smiled.


    He picked up the dumpling, "Do you think my cousin is handsome today?"


    "Handsome! Smart!"


    Duanzi began blowing rainbow farts.


    The two brothers and sisters enjoyed themselves happily.


    As soon as the two of them left the empty room, the camera pointed at them, which left the audience scratching their heads.


    ¡¾This is what happened¡¿


    ¡¾Before Miao Miao was suddenly unhappy and hid alone in the room, but now she is happy again¡¿


    ¡¾The actor is quite good at coaxing people¡¿


    ¡¾Why was Miao Miao unhappy before¡¿


    ¡¾Children, the mood is like the weather, unpredictable¡¿


    This harmonious and loving atmosphere is only maintained until dinner.


    Gu Peihai fried the vegetables again.


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Fortunately, they also have fruit and honey citron tea.


    Sweet yuzu tea made the dumplings feel better again.


    Not long after, Su Chaomu excitedly ran outside their house and shouted, "Sister Miaomiao, Aunt Yun is going to sing at the entrance of the village, are you here to listen?"


    Tuanzi hurriedly dragged Gu Peihai out.


    When they arrived, Yun Xiuxiu had already started singing.


    Duanzi didn''t quite understand, but the old people around listened intently.


    Later, even Lin Ci sang a few lines.


    Tuanzi looked at her with shining eyes.


    The popularity of this group of live broadcast rooms began to skyrocket.


    ¡¾Is this the charm of opera? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t quite understand, but I¡¯m shocked¡¿


    ¡¾I used to think this group was boring and not interesting, but now that I think about it, those who can be on the show must have two brushes¡¿


    ¡¾How old is Lin Ci, yet he can sing so well. If you continue to practice, you may be more famous than her mother in the future]


    ¡¾Is Yun Xiuxiu famous? Isn¡¯t opera a niche hobby? Except for the elderly, who listens, I usually listen to pop songs]


    ¡¾Teacher Yun is the Peking Opera Zhengdan, Peking Opera is the quintessence of the country, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾Peking opera is still a national intangible cultural heritage. I am a young man, and I love to listen to it. You alone cannot represent everyone¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who thinks Yun Xiuxiu is very scheming? Deliberately using this method to attract everyone]


    As the night got darker, everyone left one after another, and the entrance of the village became quiet again.


    Tuanzi and a few children surrounded Lin Ci.


    "When singing, sister Lin Ci seems to shine."


    Duanzi''s eyes were shining, and she looked at her with admiration, "Sister is really amazing."


    Lin Ci was a little embarrassed.


    "Miaomiao, you, you are the best."


    She is rarely praised, and her mother has always been strict with her when it comes to opera. As for her father, her father always disliked her, thinking that she had no future in studying opera.


    "Then we are all good."


    Tuanzi smiled, "Miao Miao also wants to learn opera, can Miao Miao learn from her sister often?"


    Su Zhaomu was not far behind, "I want to learn too!"


    Several parents fall behind.


    Gu Peihai glanced at Yun Xiuxiu''s expression, and found that she was pleased, so he brought the topic to Lin Ci, praised her a few words, said she was talented, and said she was like Teacher Yun.


    Yun Xiuxiu was unavoidably proud, and looked at Lin Ci with anticipation.


    Gu Peihai''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Since you care about your child, but you would rather your child be beaten than get divorced, is it because you are humbled by love, controlled, or coerced?


    In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of the first episode of the show.


    Duanzi got up early as usual and tore off the quilt.


    "Brother Pei Hai, get up and run!"


    Gu Peihai grabbed the corner of the bed, refusing to get up no matter what.


    "Five more minutes of sleep, just five minutes."


    Tuanzi ran to wash up, and came back quickly.


    "Five minutes are up, get up!"


    Gu Peihai: (.-¦Ø-)zzz


    Dumplings: (¨p£þdish£þ)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Bamboo weaving

    Chapter 114 Bamboo Weaving


    Gu Peihai, the famous actor once again contributed the ''Zombie Running'' emoticon pack.


    Seeing a group of energetic children learning the eyebrow-level stick technique in his yard, he couldn''t help but look up.


    "Am I really old?"


    are not as good as a few children.


    The other children ran all the way, so they still have the energy to learn stick skills.


    The videographer reminded him: "Teacher Gu, don''t be emotional. If you don''t help with farm work, your family will have no breakfast."


    Gu Peihai left with heavy steps.


    After moving into Xishui Village, he only had two emotions. It''s not easy being a farmer. It is not easy to eat three meals a day.


    Soon it was time for breakfast.


    The two brothers and sisters barely ate half full, rubbing their stomachs and looking at each other.


    Tuanzi is pitiful: "I''m so hungry."


    Gu Peihai: "Persevere, we will go eat delicious food in the evening after work is over."


    Tuanzi nodded listlessly.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly raised his head, "But we''re leaving, who will water the vegetables, who will feed the chickens and ducks?"


    "Leisurely Pastoral Life" is also broadcast live once a week for three days.


    The next time I come back, it will be four days later.


    "Don''t worry, I asked the program team. After we leave, the program team will arrange someone to take care of it."


    He winked, "If they lose one of your ducklings, you will make them pay ten."


    Danzi stared wide-eyed, "Good idea!"


    She stood up, quickly found a staff member, and confidently asked the other party to sign the contract.


    Staff: "..." Mr. Gu does not teach the good ones but the bad ones.


    The guests were so ''enthusiastic'', and the program team responded with ''enthusiasm''.


    Director Wang: "Starting from the next issue, each group can invite a guest to come and help out for a short stay. Everyone has also discovered that although each family has a second bedroom, there are no beds and no extra chairs."


    The director released a new task. Everyone had to find a way to solve the problem of new beds and furniture this day. Guests were not allowed to come, and there was no place to sleep.


    To this end, the program team provided a lot of furniture production instructions, the main materials are bamboo and wood.


    "There is a large bamboo forest behind the village, and there is also some hoarded wood over the orchard. Everyone can take it for free, but they must make finished products, otherwise they will have to pay ten times the price."


    The director who called everyone together smiled slightly, "Come on everyone."


    Tuanzi looked at his smiling face and muttered, "Fox."


    Gu Peihai nodded, "Old fox."


    He is more concerned about eating.


    "We make furniture, who will take care of lunch?"


    Director Fox continued to smile, "Find out your own way."


    Five groups of guests: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone gets a stack of production instructions.


    Gu Peihai glanced at it and said no, "Miao Miao, will you?"


    Tuanzi hugged his small head, "Miao Miao can only chop bamboo, Miao Miao is so hungry!"


    In their house, eating is more important than making furniture.


    Gu Peihai thought for a while and asked the director, "There is no rule that you must make furniture, right?"


    Director Wang said with a smile: "Are you going to let the guests sleep on the floor? We don''t provide sleeping bags, and we don''t allow guests to bring sleeping bags. The humidity here is heavy, and sleeping on the floor is not good for your health."


    Tuanzi thought to herself, she couldn''t bear to let brother Wangchao, whom she had never met, sleep on the floor.


    Gu Peihai: "It''s very simple. I''ll go find some bricks and stack them up, and then go to a fellow villager''s house to borrow a replacement door panel. Put it on top, isn''t it just a bed?"


    This was inspired by the bed they are sleeping in now.


    Director Wang: "..."


    Other guests reacted one after another.


    "What a great idea!"


    ¡°It¡¯s much easier to stack bricks than to make furniture yourself.¡±


    "It really doesn''t work. I asked my fellow villagers to borrow two long benches and put a wooden plank on it. It''s also a bed."


    "What chair to do, squatting on the threshold to eat is the same."


    Director Wang: "..."


    Tuanzi took a look at his expression, and took his cousin''s hand.


    The actor calmly brought his younger sister forward.


    "Director Wang, did we interrupt your rhythm? Do you want us to cooperate with you?"


    Duanzi folded her arms, "Do you want to?"


    Gu Peihai: "If you let us have a delicious meal, I will cooperate with you."


    Duanzi stomped, "It''s delicious!"


    The two brothers and sisters sang together, completely grasping Director Fox''s mind.


    Director Wang was helpless: "Okay, okay, as long as you cooperate honestly, I will treat you to a big meal at noon."


    Tuanzi raised his head and raised his little paw, while Gu Peihai lowered his head and pressed his palm down.


    "Yeah!" The two clapped hands.


    This is Gu Peihai''s first resident variety show, but it''s not his first outdoor variety show.


    "The routine of the program group," he touched his chin, "there must be skilled craftsmen in the village. We are like playing a game. We need to ask around, and finally find a master and learn from them."


    Tuanzi held his little face, "Brother Pei Hai, you are the most handsome at this moment!"


    Gu Peihai raised the corners of his lips proudly.


    He didn''t know that Tuanzi''s brother had already spared time and was going to settle accounts with him.


    Tuanzi had a good time with the children in the village.


    She turned around and finally got information from Bao Cong, the boy who was especially good at playing with sticks.


    "There are two great masters in the village. Master Zhao is good at bamboo weaving, and Master Sun is a carpenter."


    The five groups of guests shared information and acted separately.


    Gu Peihai picked up his sister, "Where shall we go?"


    "Go to Master Zhao."


    Tuanzi looked around and found only the cameraman, then lowered his voice and told him in a low voice, "Brother Bao Cong said that the rice wine made by Grandma Zhao is super delicious."


    ¡¾We all heard it¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly want to drink rice wine¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, which guest will Actor Gu invite to work¡¿


    ¡¾The show is very popular, there should be many people wanting to come¡¿


    At the same time, Mengkong Entertainment Culture Co., Ltd.


    Singer Wei Chuan is discussing with his manager about releasing a single.


    Manager: "Are you sure Gu Wangchao will release a single early next month?"


    Wei Chuan nodded and sneered, "This time we hired the best producer, and the lyricist and composer are also very famous. I don''t believe we can''t win against him."


    The agent thought about it for a while, and felt that the chances of winning this time were great.


    The team they invited this time is very powerful, and Gu Wangchao wrote the lyrics and arranged music by himself, so even if he is talented, he can''t beat them.


    "Then we will also release a single in early October and fight him directly. As long as we beat him, we can step on him to the top. We can also buy the draft and say that he is exhausted."


    Gu Wangchao has not joined any company, he is an independent musician, and some people have long been unhappy with him. As long as Wei Chuan wins him this time, there must be many people who will make trouble.


    "By the way," the agent said with a smile, "I remember that your aunt participated in "Leisurely Pastoral Life". If you can participate in the second phase of promotion, the effect will be even better."


    Wei Chuan smiled: "I''ve already made an agreement with my second uncle. However, the movie he''s planning to make seems to be short of funds."


    The manager understood that this was helping director Wei Caila invest.


    "I''ll introduce him to some directors another day."


    "However," the manager worried, "Gu Yingdi is also on this show, so he probably won''t invite Gu Wangchao?"


    Wei Chuan said firmly: "Absolutely not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Inexpensive

    Chapter 115 Good and cheap


    Grandma Zhao''s self-brewed rice wine is really delicious.


    Tuanzi was holding a small bowl and drinking in small sips. From time to time, I look at Master Zhao who is weaving baskets with bamboo.


    There are many bamboo products in the main room. In addition to the bamboo hats, vegetable baskets, sieves, bamboo mats, and bamboo mats commonly used by the villagers, there are also very delicate storage baskets and bamboo boxes. Tuanzi even saw a bamboo bed and a few bamboo chairs.


    Isn¡¯t this too powerful?


    "Grandpa Zhao, you are amazing."


    Duanzi squatted in front of the master master, carefully observing his movements.


    Besides, there are many strips that have been cut in advance. Her little hands were just about to move.


    Master Zhao smiled kindly: "Many people know it, it''s nothing."


    At this time, the old lady came out with a plate of fruit, and said, "Miao Miao, let Grandpa Zhao make you some small toys. Anyway, these things can''t be sold, and he still makes them up every day, so he doesn''t feel tired."


    Master Zhao did not refute, put down the half-woven basket, picked up the bamboo strip again, thought about it, and cut it thinner, "Let me weave a puppy for you."


    "Bamboo can also weave puppies?"


    "can."


    Master Zhao''s hands were skillful, and after a while, a bamboo puppy took shape.


    After a while, he made another bamboo pony.


    Dumplings, one in each hand, didn''t even want to blink.


    "It seems like it''s just bamboo, but it can be made into so many shapes, it''s amazing."


    The audience thought the same as her.


    ¡¾In the countryside before, I know that some people can weave baskets and the like, but I didn¡¯t expect to be able to keep pace with the times, weaving storage boxes and bamboo boxes¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I like the storage box and the bamboo box¡¿


    ¡¾I want to collect a few puppies and ponies, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s expensive or not¡¿


    Seeing that his sister was so curious, Gu Peihai also chatted with Master Zhao, only to find out that their children and grandchildren live in the county town, and they are used to staying in the countryside.


    Master Zhao used this craft to bring up his children when he was young. When he was old, bamboo weaving had already withdrawn from the lives of many people, and not many people bought it.


    Gu Peihai: "But I think you are quite creative. Have you ever thought about selling it online?"


    Grandma Zhao shook her head, "How can we play that? Besides, we don''t expect to make a lot of money, we just want to make a little money, so that we don''t bother the children, and occasionally we can buy some gifts for our grandchildren."


    What Gu Peihai thought was that with the popularity of this show, the couple opened an online store, and the sales in the early stage must be good, but the business in the later stage is hard to say.


    Since they just want to make a little money, they should not open an online store.


    At this time, Master Zhao quickly made another bamboo ball, smaller than a football, which can be used as an ornament, kicked, or chewed by cats.


    Duanzi happily took over.


    "This is fun."


    She immediately stood up and kicked a few times on the spot.


    ¡¾Miao Miao has good ball skills¡¿


    ¡¾No problem if you flip ten times in a row¡¿


    ¡¾I want to play too, is it expensive¡¿


    ¡¾I want to buy it for my cat to bite and play with. I am always a little afraid of other non-natural materials¡¿


    Since the director arranged for Master Zhao''s family, he naturally meant to help.


    Gu Peihai guessed this, and walked past a staff member seemingly inadvertently.


    "What did the audience say?"


    The staff understand.


    After Gu Peihai came back, he smiled and asked about the prices of these items.


    To everyone''s surprise, Master Zhao asked for a very low price.


    Like a small ball, the small one is one or two yuan, and the big one is no more than five yuan. A puppy and a pony don¡¯t cost more than ten yuan. The small size of the bamboo mat is less than 20, and the larger one is a little more expensive. Exquisite storage baskets and bamboo boxes are more expensive, but they are not so expensive.


    Tuanzi already understands the prices of this era, and when he heard this price, he opened his mouth wide.


    "Grandpa Zhao, it''s so cheap, don''t you make money?"


    Master Zhao smiled wrinkled all over his face.


    "There are a lot of bamboos in the back mountain. If you don''t need much money, I''ll just spend some time on crafting. How can I ask for such a high price?"


    What he requires of himself is that if he keeps knitting for a day and then sells it, if he can earn a hundred yuan, that would be a great surprise.


    Exquisite craftsmanship and simple smiles made the audience a little dazed.


    ¡¾I just searched on the Internet, and some bamboo products are quite expensive, just the small ball, more than ten yuan¡¿


    ¡¾The shipping fee is covered¡¿


    ¡¾If I travel to Xishui Village, I want to bring some specialties home¡¿


    ¡¾If it¡¯s only a few yuan, and the quality is cheap, I will definitely buy a few, and it¡¯s not expensive¡¿


    ¡¾I went to **** scenic spot before, and I was charged more than a hundred for a broken stone¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, I went to **** scenic spot, a bowl of noodles cost more than 30 yuan, or plain noodles, and I bought two souvenirs at random, it was hundreds of dollars, stealing money]


    Tuanzi hugged the bamboo ball and thought for a while, "Grandpa and grandma, there will be many people coming to Xishui Village in the future. We can sell these to those handsome uncles and brothers, beautiful aunts and sisters."


    Gu Peihai echoed: "Yes, such a good craftsmanship, the price is also low, tourists must be very knowledgeable."


    Master Zhao also knew that Xishui Village was going to become a tourist village. After thinking about it, he thought it was a good idea.


    ¡¾Wow, then we will definitely buy it¡¿


    ¡¾Hope not to raise the price after being popular¡¿


    ¡¾Just limit it, the price remains the same, and the grandfather only makes so much every day¡¿


    ¡¾Kneeling to beg the food and beverage prices of the homestay in Xishui Village not to be too high, I¡¯m afraid of being slaughtered¡¿


    This interaction has promoted the bamboo products made by Master Zhao.


    Later, the person in charge of the village really sent someone to take charge of this matter. When there were not many tourists at the beginning, Master Zhao could meet the tourists'' demand for souvenirs by himself.


    Later, more and more tourists came here because of the beautiful scenery, many projects, low price of homestays, and the uniform price of all meals. The person in charge asked Master Zhao to be a teacher to lead the old people in the village who were relatively free from farm work or had no livelihood to make bamboo products together.


    The price is calculated by the number of pieces in the village, and the quality is carefully controlled. On the basis of this calculation, add one or two yuan to sell to tourists. The profits are all used to build roads and cultural and fitness facilities in the village.


    However, these are things for later.


    At that moment, Tuanzi picked up the bamboo strips with a smile, and called Gu Peihai to study together.


    They plan to weave a few small bamboo mats. If there is no stool to sit on, put the bamboo mats on the ground to disguise them as stools.


    The ending is that the famous actor once again exposed his shortcomings.


    He was in a hurry, and he didn''t let the bamboo mat take shape, but the dumpling, which he learned well.


    Tuanzi put his finished product next to his cousin''s work in a low voice, and smiled with his hands in his hands without saying a word.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    ¡¾Hahaha, the comparison is too tragic¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao¡¯s learning ability is so strong¡¿


    ¡¾However, the finishing work is helped by the master craftsman¡¿


    ¡¾I suddenly want to learn, can I open a handicraft class? Just like those painting pottery crafts DIY classes]


    The head of the village who has been following the live broadcast hurriedly took notes.


    How to develop a tourist village and lead the villagers to live a good life depends on the creativity of the audience. These are potential tourists, and if the tourists are happy, they make money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： gained a pound

    Chapter 116 Gained a catty


    Master Zhao heard that they were short of beds and chairs, so he wanted to give them the unsold bamboo beds and chairs.


    "Miao Miao can''t be taken for nothing."


    Duanzi shook his head vigorously.


    "Miao Miao help Grandpa Zhao with something, how much is the work worth, and Grandpa will give Miao Miao some finished products."


    After thinking about it, she whispered, "Or change it to food?"


    Master Zhao took them to the bamboo forest to cut bamboo.


    He is old, and it takes a lot of effort to cut bamboo, and he feels tired even splitting the bamboo into thin slices.


    However, he didn''t expect Gu Peihai and Tuanzi to do much work.


    Gu Peihai is clumsy, and Tuanzi is just a baby.


    As a result, Tuanzi borrowed his knife, and the little figure flew out, shuttled through the bamboo forest for a while, and landed safely after a while.


    She deliberately turned her back to the bamboo forest, and made a victory gesture towards the camera.


    At this time, a large piece of bamboo fell down behind her. The whole picture is comparable to a blockbuster.


    ¡¾Come, come, Miao Miao''s sword technique is here again¡¿


    ¡¾However, I still can¡¯t see clearly¡¿


    ¡¾I wish Fang Fangfang remember to cut the video and slow it down¡¿


    With the previous experience in "Let''s Adventure Together", Tuanzi knew how to cut off those twigs, and even urged Gu Peihai.


    "Brother Pei Hai, collect them and dry them for firewood."


    Master Zhao came back to his senses.


    He looked at Tuanzi in shock, "Miao Miao also knows martial arts?"


    "Yes, yes, yes~"


    Tuanzi shook his body triumphantly, and softly asked how to cut the bamboo into thin slices.


    Master Zhao taught it a few times, and Tuanzi quickly mastered this technique.


    Soon, there were a lot of bamboo strips in the bamboo forest.


    What Master Zhao needs to do is to take out the rope and tie them up.


    At this time, Tuanzi noticed a middle-aged man came to the bamboo forest.


    The other party chopped a piece of bamboo, and after splitting the bamboo into thin slices, they cut them into sharp heads.


    "Grandpa Zhao, what is he doing?"


    Master Zhao glanced at it and smiled, "Make bamboo sticks, which can be skewered and grilled. It seems that his family just slaughtered a pig, and the children like to eat roasted pork belly."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    ¡¾I seem to see skewers in her eyes¡¿


    ¡¾I saw tears of envy falling from the corner of her mouth¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the child so greedy¡¿


    Tuanzi ran away, found a staff member, and pestered him, "Let Miaomiao talk to uncle director?"


    The staff can only give her the headset.


    Tuanzi greeted Director Wang with a gracious voice, and sincerely suggested, "Uncle Director, we won''t have a big meal anymore, we want to eat skewers at noon. Miaomiao can make bamboo sticks, you go..."


    She hurriedly asked Master Zhao the name of that family.


    After getting the answer, she told the director again.


    "Go to their house to buy pork, both lean meat and pork belly. It would be great if you could go to the farmer''s market to buy beef and mutton."


    Director Wang: "...Are you still ordering?"


    Duanzi laughed ¡®hehe¡¯.


    "Uncle director, you are super nice."


    "Not Uncle Fox anymore?"


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, "Miaomiao will make a small ball for uncle later, uncle can play with it and exercise his body, otherwise his stomach will be so big, it will be bad for his health."


    Director Wang: "...Don''t talk about it, I have skewers for lunch, remember to make more bamboo sticks."


    Duanzi smiled triumphantly.


    At noon, everyone really ate skewers.


    I heard that the bamboo sticks were all cut by the dumplings, so Su Zhaomu grilled a few skewers of pork belly for her with great enthusiasm, sprinkled them with various seasonings, and happily brought them to her.


    The dumpling took it and gnawed it slowly.


    It doesn''t taste very good, but it''s meat. She has to finish it, so it can''t be wasted.


    Su Zhaomu skillfully turned off the microphone, then turned off Tuanzi''s microphone, and dragged him to a corner.


    "I talked to my dad, and my dad said..."


    There are a lot of small mouths.


    Su Hanjiang himself has always been alone in the circle. He will not do certain dirty things, but he is also powerless to fight against certain capitals. After a long time, some things will turn a blind eye.


    He would not pay attention to such family affairs involving directors and dramatists. If you are not careful, it is easy to get involved.


    If the director jumped to buy the draft, saying that he and Yun Xiuxiu only got involved because of an affair, that would be bad.


    It''s just that, no matter how much you are alone, when it comes to your son, you will always feel a little soft-hearted.


    He can become sophisticated and tactful, but he can¡¯t say ¡®no¡¯ when his son acts bravely and erase his son¡¯s innocence and kindness.


    Su Hanjiang also had similar concerns as Gu Peihai. We must find out how Yun Xiuxiu and Wei Cai get along, find out the truth, and then make a move. Otherwise, if you help someone who shouldn''t be helped, and the other party bites back, it will also hurt your son''s innocence and kindness.


    While Su Chaomu was babbling, the dumplings had been eating the skewers slowly.


    After he finished speaking, the dumpling also finished eating the skewers in his hand.


    "Brother Pei Hai said the same thing."


    Tuanzi said seriously: "He said, next time you record a program, you can help."


    There are four days between the two episodes, and Gu Peihai is confident that he can find out things clearly within four days.


    Su Chaomu nodded, "My dad said the same thing."


    The two children looked at each other and grinned.


    After the first episode of the show, Gu Peihai took the dumplings to his home.


    Handing his sister to his parents, he went straight back to his room and fell asleep.


    Second Uncle shook his head, "I watched your show, this kid is really outrageous, clumsy."


    Second Aunt''s demeanor was cold, with worry flashing across her beautiful eyes.


    "There are still five episodes."


    She observed Tuanzi carefully, "You lost weight in just one episode, it''s too hard to be on the show with him."


    Duanzi rubbed her face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Miao Miao thin? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: gained a catty¡¿


    Duanzi: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Weight gain is due to the growth period, not because of gaining weight, right¡¿


    The system is silent.


    Tuanzi was in a hurry under the surprised eyes of the second uncle and the second aunt. Like a puppy chasing its own tail.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Well, it¡¯s normal for you to grow a centimeter taller and heavier¡¿


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She just said, how could she gain weight after exercising so much every day? Only grow taller! Will be taller than everyone in the future!


    Gu Peihai slept from the evening of that day until eleven o''clock in the morning of the next day.


    When he woke up, he was startled when he heard a familiar voice outside the door.


    Why does this voice sound like Xiao Cheng''s?


    Isn''t Gu Cheng busy with film review and went to another city?


    The actor got up and ruffles his messy slightly curly long hair.


    Walking to the door, I realized that I was too tired yesterday and didn''t even close the door. No wonder I could hear voices outside the door.


    He took a deep breath, opened the door carefully, and poked his head out.


    Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg


    Gu Peihai smiled dryly: "Xiao Cheng, what are you doing standing in front of my room so early in the morning?"


    Dumplings: Cat Probe.jpg


    Tuanzi poked out a small head from behind Gu Cheng, holding a big apple in his hand, and took a bite.


    "It''s not early, it''s not early, we''re going to have lunch soon."


    She pointed at Gu Cheng, "Brother said he wanted to go out for a run with you."


    Gu Peihai: Are you sure it''s running instead of looking for an opportunity to ''combine''?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Martial arts rank

    Chapter 117 Martial Arts Rank


    The second aunt made a lot of twists, each one was crispy and fragrant.


    Tuanzi picked up a twist with her small paws, and put one end in her mouth, ''Kacha Kacha'', acting like a hamster eating.


    Picked up another one, ¡®Kacha Kacha¡¯, the long twist disappeared quickly. Tuanzi''s cheeks puffed up.


    Wuliu Liu''s eyes rolled around.


    Second Uncle Gu Rui is cleaning, his movements are extremely neat.


    Second Aunt was cooking in the kitchen, the smell of the food kept coming out, and the little nose hooked to the dumpling kept shaking.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Second Uncle can do housework, Second Aunt can cook, but Brother Pei Hai is not good at it, alas]


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: People always have what they are good at and what they are not good at. If you ask your second uncle and aunt to act, they won¡¯t know it¡¿


    Duanzi was thoughtful, and continued to hold the twisted twists to ¡®Kacha Kacha¡¯.


    When it was almost time for lunch, the two elder brothers came back.


    Gu Cheng''s handsome face was still very serious, but Tuanzi could see that he was refreshed.


    After he changed his shoes, he went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and when he came back, he sat next to the dumpling, and unexpectedly picked up a twist, and clicked.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Brother, you are in a good mood."


    Gu Cheng made a ''hmph'' sound with unknown meaning.


    It was only then that Tuanzi realized that Gu Peihai seemed to be at the shoe cabinet all the time. Just tall, it would be invisible.


    She stood up, not forgetting to pinch a twist in her hand, and ran over quickly, only to find that Gu Peihai had rotted into a puddle of mud, sitting weakly on the carpet, his whole body seemed to be fished out of the water.


    "Brother Pei Hai, did you fall into the water?"


    "Hmph," Gu Peihai tugged at his clothes, "Sweat, the sweat from running hard."


    Duanzi didn''t quite believe it.


    Big cousin will take the initiative to run? It''s better to believe that the food he cooks is super delicious.


    Gu Peihai took a rest for a while, stood up, and found that Gu Cheng was eating mahua calmly, and he didn''t get angry.


    Just now, Gu Cheng called him out.


    He thought that his cousin would "communicate", but the cousin just asked him to run.


    Run casually, he will be tired. At this time, Gu Cheng was running in place while uttering taunting words with a straight face.


    Xiao Cheng has such a vicious tongue?


    He couldn''t believe it, and continued to run angrily. Immediately, I was tired again. Gu Cheng continued to taunt, he continued to run.


    Later, he didn''t know how long he had been running in the community, but he felt that his legs were no longer his own.


    If it¡¯s this kind of ¡®punishment¡¯, it¡¯s better to fight him.


    Gu Peihai went to find a sense of presence in front of his parents, and wandered around, to the effect that your son is so pitiful.


    Gu Rui and his wife pretended not to see it.


    At the dinner table, Gu Peihai casually said that his younger brother would participate in the next episode of the show.


    Gu Rui paused, squinted his eyes and looked at him, "I have taught you since you were a child, not to lie."


    Gu Peihai: "...It''s true."


    Gu Rui doesn''t believe it, the two children have been awkward for many years. As parents, they have tried hard, but it has been ineffective. When the children grow up, they have worries, so they don''t like to talk to them very much.


    Tuanzi was gnawing on the duck leg. Seeing that the second uncle and aunt didn''t believe it, he quickly raised his meaty paw, "It''s true, brother Wangchao agreed. You can see him in the live broadcast room in the next episode."


    The couple looked at each other.


    "Miaomiao said so, it must be true. Wangchao, just figure it out."


    Gu Peihai: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Gu Cheng said lightly: "Who made you always do things out of tune before?"


    The trust of parents has been wiped out.


    Gu Peihai buried his head in his meal, not daring to make a sound. Who hasn''t done a few stupid things in adolescence, and told ''white lies'' for fear of being punished by their parents?


    Although in the end, the lie will be seen through.


    After eating, Gu Cheng took his sister away. They will also go to the Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association to conclude the teaching explanation film.


    After filming the final part, Tan Sheng, the vice president and director of publicity, said that he would treat them to dinner.


    I had almost finished eating, and I just mentioned one thing when I was talking about life.


    "I saw people on the Internet often saying that Miao Miao doesn''t have an official martial arts rank."


    Gu Cheng nodded, "Not old enough."


    He also pays attention to the live broadcast room, and there are always some good-natured people who can''t bear to see that everyone praises his sister''s superb martial arts skills, so they say that she is Ye Luzi and has no official martial arts rank. He also listed today''s more powerful martial arts practitioners, saying that they are low-key, but rather high-profile.


    My sister is indeed superb in martial arts. And this martial art was practiced by her in ancient times, in the cold winter and hot summer.


    My younger sister has been actively promoting Guwu, letting more people know about traditional martial arts, not only to find her parents, but also to promote the development of Guwu.


    My sister did nothing wrong.


    It''s a pity that the modern martial arts ranks have strict age requirements. Duan is divided into ten grades and nine paragraphs. Level 10 is the lowest level, and can be assessed if you are over three years old, and Level 9 needs to be over six years old to be assessed.


    When it comes to Duan, the lowest Duan can only be assessed if you are over fifteen years old, and the highest nine Duan can only be assessed if you are over 60 years old.


    Gu Cheng: "You mention this now, is it because the martial arts association has changed in age?"


    The system also pays close attention to Tan Sheng''s answer.


    After binding it, the host did have many skills, God of Cookery or other skills, all related to it, but only the skill of martial arts master, it didn''t help.


    The current host''s martial arts master is level 51, which means that the host has learned 51 kinds of exercises. Eighteen types of weapons, various boxing techniques, etc. Some are proficient, some are beginners.


    All of them were practiced by the host when he was a small group, and it didn''t help. It''s just a promise that if the martial arts master reaches level 100 and the host learns 100 exercises, there will be a big gift package.


    It allows everyone to say that half of the host''s cooking skills is cheating, and the skill bonus is so good, but it does not allow everyone to say that the host''s martial arts is obtained by cheating.


    Master provides inner strength methods that are not available in modern times, and Tuanzi works hard by himself. Later, the master provided the unique skills of the master, and it also randomly dropped some boxing cheats that were only available later. The host studied hard again to get to today.


    Tan Sheng touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "It''s like this. Two days ago, I attended a party and found that the head of the Provincial Martial Arts Association was actually there."


    Tan Sheng has always been very grateful to Tuanzi for motivating many people to learn Xingyiquan, and he also wants to repay one or two. I noticed that many people deliberately attacked her, so I wanted to solve this rank problem.


    At the party that day, I ran into the head of the Provincial Martial Arts Association. He had an idea and purposely sat side by side with the other party without saying hello. video clips.


    Exquisite water rides, magical street performances... knife skills in the bamboo forest, racing against dust devils in the desert... At first, I wanted to attract the attention of the chairman, but then I was immersed in the shocking visual effects again, ignoring the environment.


    Of course, it attracted the attention of the head of the Provincial Martial Arts Association.


    The two had a brief conversation, and he inadvertently mentioned that Tuanzi wanted to join the club and participate in the assessment.


    "She is better than many nine-dan masters. Why take the tenth level? Go straight to the nine-dan."


    "But she''s not five years old."


    "In the face of absolute strength, the rules should give way. If our association doesn''t know how to adapt, how can we develop martial arts and let such a good seedling, no, such a master wander outside?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： who lost weight

    Chapter 118 Who lost weight


    Gu Cheng was rarely excited.


    He lowered his eyes slightly, then quickly stared at Tan Sheng again, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Hey, it''s nothing."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Good! ¡¿


    The dumpling that was secretly liquidating was startled.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, what''s wrong with you? ¡¿


    The system briefly explained.


    Tuanzi was also interested, wiped his little paws, and ran over to listen.


    She put her small head on Gu Cheng''s arm, and just stared at Tan Sheng.


    Tan Sheng: "But the official assessment has some procedures, which are relatively cumbersome. For example, during the assessment, it is necessary to mention military ethics, values, and etiquette. Related to martial arts, it is divided into basic skills, professional physical fitness, and martial arts. Military skills, etc. Oh, and there is also a test of theoretical knowledge.¡±


    Tuanzi couldn''t help hugging his little head.


    "It''s so troublesome."


    She had an idea, her eyes sparkled.


    "Miao Miao can directly perform an eighteen martial arts, can it replace all the content?"


    Tan Sheng: "How should I put it, the Provincial Wushu Association made an exception to allow you to take the exam, and it must be willing. But what the president means is that the official assessment process must be recorded, not only for archiving, but also to block Youyou''s mouth in the future."


    Gu Cheng understood.


    This is because I am afraid that in the future, someone will use this matter to make a fuss and attack Wuxie and my sister. The chairman was indeed thoughtful.


    "Okay, let''s take the test according to the official procedure."


    Tan Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    "For martial arts, you can prepare nine kinds of martial arts. When the time comes to perform it once, it is equivalent to one stage to nine stages. I believe that many nine-stage masters are unable to perform nine different martial arts."


    Many people are only proficient in one kind, while dumplings are proficient in many kinds. What''s more, she is still very young and has unlimited potential.


    Whether it was Tan Sheng or the head of the Provincial Wushu Association, they all saw Tuanzi''s potential.


    The future belongs to young people, and the development and inheritance of martial arts also needs young people.


    "In addition, the martial arts assessment is divided into provincial examinations and national examinations. At present, only the province is willing to break the rules."


    Tan Sheng told them that they can prepare first, and the Provincial Wushu Association will arrange the assessment when they are ready. In addition, the head of the Provincial Martial Arts Association is already fighting with the National Martial Arts Association to allow Tuanzi to take the national exam.


    "If you can get the national nine-dan, I believe no one will dare to criticize Miaomiao."


    Tan Sheng thought that by then, Miao Miao could participate in more program promotions, and even participate in various competitions in the future to show off her style.


    He expects Tuanzi to carry forward traditional martial arts.


    Another day later, Gu Che finished a concert and hurried back to Jiang City to participate in a talk show.


    After participating in the show, he had to go to another city.


    Gu Cheng took his younger sister to the TV station to meet him.


    After recording the show, Gu Che couldn''t wait to pick up his phone to watch the recording.


    I''ve been too busy recently, so I didn''t finish watching the video recorded by my assistant.


    At this time, a milky voice came from not far away, "Second Brother!"


    Gu Che thought he was hallucinating.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard the sound of ''da da da''.


    Turning his head to look, a dumpling jumped up and fell directly into his arms.


    Gu Che quickly caught him.


    "Miaomiao, why are you here?"


    Tuanzi frowned, pressing his chubby cheek against his.


    "I miss my second brother so much, Miao Miao is here."


    Gu Che felt all his fatigue fly away.


    He was reserved, didn''t laugh out loud, and pressed his lips tightly, but the roots of his ears were actually red.


    After the dumpling was posted, he poked his ear, "Second brother''s ears are red again."


    Gu Che coughed lightly, "It''s too hot."


    "Is it hot?"


    Tuanzi looked at the clothes of the people passing by nearby.


    At this time, Gu Cheng walked over slowly, and glanced at Gu Che lightly.


    Gu Che immediately stood up straight.


    "I heard it from Brother Jin?"


    Gu Cheng: "He took the initiative to report."


    Gu Che pouted. However, since the brothers talked about it, he didn''t resent this behavior in his heart. Big Brother is also concerned about himself.


    Then he is reluctant, and he should also care about the eldest brother.


    "You lost weight, did you stay up late again?"


    Gu Cheng: "You''ve lost weight, has the training time exceeded the standard again?"


    The two brothers, one with a serious face and the other with a cold outside and hot inside, started a less heated debate on ''who lost weight''.


    Tuanzi, nestled in Gu Che''s arms, covered his ears in grief and indignation.


    "You''re all skinny!"


    Only she gained a catty! Only she was hurt!


    The three brothers and sisters ate together, and the program "Leisurely Pastoral Life" was inevitably mentioned during the meal.


    Knowing that Gu Wangchao was going to be a guest, Gu Che was a little surprised, but then heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Wangchao''s craftsmanship is very good, I feel relieved to have him take care of Miaomiao."


    In contrast, Gu Peihai, the film king, is really clumsy.


    He gritted his teeth: "In order to thank Brother Pei Hai for taking care of Miao Miao, I decided to invite him to be one of the guests at the last stop of the tour and sing a song for everyone."


    Tuanzi held her little face excitedly.


    "Wow, second brother, you are doing well."


    Gu Che raised his chin slightly, "It''s human nature to know how to repay your kindness."


    The dumpling chick nodded like a pecking rice, "Yes, yes. Many people can''t do it, but the second brother did it, and the second brother is awesome!"


    Gu Che: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    Gu Cheng hesitated to speak.


    How is he going to explain to his sister that Gu Peihai is actually tone deaf? As soon as that cousin sang, everyone within 100 meters would run away.


    Is this thanks, or is Gu Peihai contributing a dark history?


    He looked at the corners of his younger brother''s upturned lips, but still didn''t explain.


    In the blink of an eye, the second issue of "Leisurely Pastoral Life" came. On Saturday, at 7:00 am, the guests arrived one after another.


    Many viewers yawned and opened the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾There must be many people yawning now¡¿


    ¡¾I learned to be good, I go to bed early at night, and I can get up on time in the morning to watch the live broadcast¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect several live broadcasts in a row to improve my schedule¡¿


    ¡¾I am looking forward to who the guests will invite in the second issue¡¿


    ¡¾Only Teacher Yun¡¯s team broke the news in advance, saying that a nephew would come over¡¿


    ¡¾I know, it''s Wei Chuan from Mengkong Entertainment, a very popular singer recently, with masterpieces... I really like his songs¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one, thank you for popular science, I searched for a song and listened to it, it sounds good¡¿


    ¡¾I follow him quickly¡¿


    ¡¾I''m really looking forward to Wei Chuan, will he perform in the show¡¿


    In the blink of an eye, the barrage related to Wei Chuan swiped the screen.


    Other viewers: ¡°¡­¡± Are we fools? We have experienced hundreds of battles and have fought against the water army all the year round. The big yellow dogs passing by can see such an obvious water army!


    Many viewers rolled their eyes, not being fooled at all, and each selected the interested guests in the live broadcast room.


    The staff of the program group are simply searching the luggage.


    "Give your communication equipment to your assistant," Director Wang yelled with a loudspeaker, "Bringing in food is absolutely not allowed, please abide by the rules of the program group."


    As soon as the voice fell, several children lost their faces.


    Adults react faster.


    Gu Peihai quickly took apart the beef jerky, "Miao Miao, eat it quickly, he won''t be able to take it away if he eats it in his stomach."


    Su Chaomu also ate pudding with great gulps.


    Liu Bai turned his back to the camera, quietly stuffing meat buns into his mouth.


    Wu Yu was too lazy to eat.


    Lin Ci stood honestly beside his mother.


    Several adults handed over the rice noodles and meat jelly they brought.


    Director Wang: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： brothers meet

    Chapter 119 Brothers Meet


    Didn¡¯t win the program group, and the guests were not sad. In front of the program group, they swaggered back to their respective homes.


    After putting down the luggage, Gu Peihai immediately went to check whether the vegetable seeds were sprouting, while Tuanzi went to see the chickens and ducks.


    Chicks and ducklings are as lively and cute as ever, and it can be seen that they have eaten well recently.


    Duanzi felt relieved and nodded in satisfaction.


    After standing up, she put her little hands behind her back and looked up at the sweet-scented osmanthus tree.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you thinking? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I want to pick off all the sweet-scented osmanthus and dry them away¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No rewards recently? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: After the prestige value reaches 500,000, there will only be one reward for every 500,000 increase. Now your reputation is 850,000]


    The dumpling suddenly wilted, and left dejectedly.


    She walks very hard, giving people a feeling of heavy steps.


    The little girl with innocent dog eyes drooped her head, and her chubby back looked lonely and pitiful.


    Whoever saw it felt distressed.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Just want rewards like that? Is there any special reward you want? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I don¡¯t have anything in particular, I¡¯m looking forward to dropping rewards¡¿


    Duanzi rubbed her little face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s like receiving a surprise¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just wait, wait until you pass the provincial and national exams of the Martial Arts Association, get recognized by professionals, and you will definitely have a lot of prestige points¡¿


    Tuanzi nods his head and quickly recovers, as if the dejection just now was an illusion of the system.


    Children''s thoughts are really hard to guess, the system thought.


    Tuanzi cheerfully ran to find Gu Peihai, but saw him squatting there with his back to the door.


    "Brother Pei Hai?"


    She called out cautiously.


    "No way?"


    Seeing that Gu Peihai didn''t look back, she covered her heart, her little face wrinkled, "Could it be that they haven''t sprouted? Or are the seeds all dead?"


    The actor turned his head, his eyes were red, and he was so moved that he was about to cry.


    "Most sprouted, woohoo!"


    Danzi: "!"


    With a sound of ''ßÝ'', the dumpling arrived at his side. He bent down and saw that most of the vegetable seeds had indeed sprouted.


    "It''s amazing," Duanzi looked at the sprouts in surprise, "It was just a small round grain before."


    She began to fantasize, "Soon, they''ll grow tall."


    Gu Peihai answered: "When you reach the right height and choose the right weather, you can transplant."


    Duanzi: "Our vegetable garden will soon be full of vegetables."


    Gu Peihai: "I will become a master vegetable grower."


    The brothers and sisters stared at the buds that had just emerged, and began to imagine the future.


    ¡¾Hahaha, I think so much just after sprouting, if one day all the sprouts die, won¡¯t I cry¡¿


    ¡¾I would rather see Actor Gu cry, it must be very exciting¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, where are their guests¡¿


    ¡¾All the guests from other groups have arrived¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, that Wei Chuan actually brought a guitar. He''s here to work, not to perform. ¡¿


    ¡¾The little girl Linci said she wanted to hear her cousin sing, so he brought it along¡¿


    ¡¾This is the Miaomiao group live broadcast room, don''t discuss irrelevant topics¡¿


    The two brothers and sisters squatted in the corner.


    At this moment, they heard voices coming from outside the house.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Brother Wangchao!"


    Tuanzi jumped up for joy, and rushed out the door with a ¡®swoosh¡¯.


    Gu Peihai also stood up, strode out, and walked to the door, feeling a little timid again.


    My brother is willing to participate in the show this time, probably because of my sister''s face. Maybe look at him, still the nose is not the nose, the eyes are not the eyes.


    The last time the two brothers met was during Chinese New Year, and it has been more than half a year!


    ¡¾Why is the actor not moving¡¿


    ¡¾The expression management is too good, I can¡¯t see the clue¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that his brother is not welcome¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t expect Gu Wangchao to come, does this break the rumor that the two brothers have a bad relationship¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, if they have a good relationship, wouldn''t Gu Peihai go out to greet him even if he was standing here? ¡¿


    Tuanzi ran to the yard excitedly, and saw a young man standing outside the yard, wearing white short sleeves, a blue and white shirt, and a pair of straight legs in light blue jeans.


    She moved over slowly.


    Gu Wangchao, who was talking with the staff, turned around if he felt something.


    I saw a little girl with a round face and big eyes looking straight at herself.


    Her cheeks are fleshy, but they look soft, white and tender, with a small nose and small mouth, making her eyes big and dark.


    The little girl came over carefully, as if she wanted to say hello, but she was a little embarrassed.


    "Miao Miao."


    Gu Wangchao curled his lips slightly, "You are cuter than in the photo."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    Tuanzi immediately frowned.


    She has already seen that this cousin looks more like the second aunt. The facial features are exquisite, the appearance can be called beautiful, thin but not weak, the hand holding the small luggage bag is slender and powerful, and the back of the hand is well-defined.


    She is a cool and cold beauty, not like the handsome and elegant lobby brother in appearance and temperament.


    She opens the courtyard door.


    "Brother Wangchao, come in quickly."


    Waiting for someone to come in, she whispered again, "Last week, we worked for Grandpa Zhao, and we got a bamboo bed and a bamboo chair in exchange. The bamboo bed is already in your room."


    She is like a warm little host.


    When the two of them walked to the door of the bungalow, they saw Gu Peihai leaning against the door in a concave shape.


    Duanzi blinked.


    "Brother Pei Hai, does your back hurt? Why are you twisting so strangely?"


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    "Xiaochao, you are here." He pretended to be calm.


    He could tease Gu Cheng and Gu Che, but when he was in front of his own brother, he felt a little restrained.


    "Put your bags down and let''s get to work."


    Gu Wangchao: "..."


    The young singer puts his luggage in the still empty room.


    When he turned around, he saw Gu Peihai hugging the quilt and his sister hugging the pillow.


    "Ahem, let me make your bed."


    Gu Peihai: "I''m very skilled."


    Tuanzi squinted at him, lying, shameless.


    Gu Wangchao really didn''t move, and stood aside, watching Gu Peihai frantically covering the quilt in strange shapes.


    "Strange, it wasn''t like this last time."


    Gu Peihai: "Did you change the style?"


    ¡¾Is this the elder brother wanting to show in front of the younger brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Obviously, I feel that Gu Yingdi is a little cautious in front of his younger brother, which is strange¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, Actor Gu¡¯s achievements in the industry far exceed those of his younger brother. Logically speaking, his attitude should be higher than that of his younger brother¡¿


    ¡¾I said it all, the relationship between the two is not good. If the relationship is really good, how can it be possible to be polite to each other¡¿


    Seeing that Gu Peihai was sweating profusely, Gu Wangchao sighed silently.


    He reached out and grabbed the corner of the quilt, and said helplessly, "Brother, I will do it myself."


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    The actor turned his head suddenly, and met his brother''s cold face, his expression was a little uncontrollable.


    As soon as he thought that this was in front of the camera, he showed his professionalism again.


    "Cough cough," he coughed lightly, and he backed away, "I didn''t perform well today, so do it yourself."


    Tuanzi hugged the soft pillow, and when he heard this, he gave him a contemptuous look.


    Lied again, big brother really loves face!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： Hall brother is so cowardly

    Chapter 120 The lobby brother is so cowardly


    Gu Peihai: "Have you had breakfast?"


    Gu Wangchao: "No."


    Actor Gu''s eyes lit up.


    "I learned how to cook recently. I will cook. You fill your stomach first, and then we go to work."


    He left happily.


    Tuanzi glanced at his back, then turned back to look at Gu Wangchao, and posted it with a ''snap''.


    "Brother Wangchao, do you watch the live broadcast?"


    The young singer is still making the bed.


    "Look."


    "Then what do you think of Brother Pei Hai''s craftsmanship?"


    Gu Wangchao thought for a while, and gave an evaluation, "You can''t kill people if you eat it."


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾I thought he was a cold beauty, but I didn''t expect his words to be so poisonous¡¿


    ¡¾The two brothers are really at odds, and they are so rude to speak¡¿


    ¡¾In front, the two of you are polite and you say brothers are at odds, and you are not polite and you say you are at odds. You can just change the name to Discord¡¿


    "This comment," Tuanzi looked up at his face, "Brother Wangchao, would you eat his cooking when you were young?"


    She remembered that her second brother said that her parents used to be busy, and after one of the housekeepers had bad thoughts, the eldest brother became suspicious and decided to learn to cook by himself.


    When I was young, my second brother ate a lot of meals cooked by my elder brother. Is it the same at my cousin''s house?


    "Eat."


    Perhaps thinking of the past, Gu Wangchao raised the corners of his lips slightly, "He almost blew up the kitchen."


    The eldest brother with a particularly good academic performance is always clumsy when it comes to housework.


    In comparison, he is better at cooking and cleaning.


    But it¡¯s okay, many people can cook and clean, but he is still not as good as his elder brother.


    The gray pupils trembled, and soon the eyelashes drooped to cover those bad emotions.


    At this time, a little finger got into his hand.


    Looking down, he saw that his sister was secretly inserting her finger into his palm.


    "Brother Wangchao, let''s go see Brother Pei Hai."


    Tuanzi raised his head and smiled sweetly, "We can''t let him blow up the kitchen this time, or we won''t even have a place to cook."


    Those clear eyes seemed to see through everything.


    The cool singer was a bit embarrassed. But he clearly felt the kindness from his sister.


    The other party didn''t laugh at him.


    "Um."


    The two of them held hands, and when they reached the door of the kitchen, they heard a ''bang'', followed by Gu Peihai''s exclamation.


    "elder brother!"


    Gu Wangchao strode in, and saw Gu Peihai blowing into his left hand before the lid of the pot fell to the ground.


    This is being burned.


    Seeing his younger siblings come in, Gu Peihai quickly hid his hands behind his back.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Anger climbed up that delicate face, which made the cold beauty tainted with fireworks.


    Gu Wangchao approached, pulled out his hand, and led him towards the pool.


    "If you are so hot, you must wash it with running water immediately."


    Gu Wangchao looks thin, but his strength is not small.


    A movie star honestly washed his wound with running water.


    He glanced secretly, and found that his younger brother was angry, and said in a low voice, "Xiaochao, you know a lot."


    "Ah."


    The free hand touched his nose, Gu Peihai said guiltily, "Next time I will pay attention, I will pay attention."


    Duanzi was quite worried at first, but according to the system analysis, the injury is not serious, just use running water to wash it for a while and apply burn ointment.


    She strolled to the vicinity of the two of them, and saw Gu Wangchao''s face was cold, Gu Peihai shrank his neck, and sneered, "Brother Pei Hai, you look like a younger brother now."


    ¡¾Miao Miao speaks out my heart¡¿


    ¡¾The actor who is usually so domineering to the outside world is quite well-behaved at home¡¿


    ¡¾But why, it¡¯s clear that actor Gu¡¯s achievements are even higher¡¿


    ¡¾They are brothers, not competitors or seniors. There is no need to pay attention to who has the highest achievement among relatives¡¿


    At this time, there was a smell of burnt in the pot.


    Gu Wangchao let go of his hand.


    "Rush yourself." The tone was blunt.


    "Oh." Gu Peihai obediently responded.


    Gu Wangchao came to the stove and found that the cabbage in the pot was already covered with paste, and he was speechless.


    Really clumsy as always, no progress in cooking.


    Complaining in his heart, he quickly took out the mushy dishes and continued to process the rest of the dishes.


    Duanzi is to help light the fire.


    The two cooperated very well, and soon the dishes were fried and the noodles under the water were boiled.


    The noodles were given by Grandma Zhao before leaving last time.


    Grandma Zhao also gave some eggs.


    "It smells so good," Tuanzi couldn''t help wiggling his little nose, "Miao Miao wants to eat it too."


    Gu Wangchao: "I''ll cook more, are there any vegetables left? I''ll go pick some vegetables."


    He watched the live broadcast and knew the vegetable field in Room 3.


    As soon as he went out, Tuanzi and Gu Peihai looked at each other.


    "Puff ha ha."


    Tuanzi laughed loudly, "Brother Pei Hai, you are always cowardly in front of Brother Wangchao, so cute."


    Gu Peihai did not admit that he was cowardly.


    "This is Jean, I want to let my brother."


    Tuanzi curled his lips, his face full of disbelief.


    At this time, the staff also brought scald ointment. After Gu Peihai applied it, he couldn''t sit still. He walked to the stove and took a look. Why did he feel that the poached eggs cooked by his brother were rounder?


    Is there a trick here?


    He picked up the spatula and pulled it a few times, trying to find the secret.


    ¡¾I have to say, his behavior is the same as when I was a child and insisted on adding ingredients to my mother¡¯s fried dishes¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, and then I was beaten up by my mother¡¿


    ¡¾Will Gu Wangchao beat him up¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t beat him up, I¡¯ll probably call him an idiot¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t say it, the contrast between these two brothers is quite big. Usually externally, the film king is steady, occasionally ruffian, but internally he is a brat. Gu Wangchao must be a cool beauty, but when he was provoked by his brother, he instantly became irritable]


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t you find that Actor Gu pierced the poached egg yet¡¿


    ¡¾His guilty appearance is exactly the same as mine back then¡¿


    Gu Wangchao brought back the cabbage.


    After he washed it, he put it in the pot.


    "Is there any cabbage in our vegetable field?" Duanzi was confused.


    "Yes, very in the corner, just a little bit."


    Tuanzi scratched her hair, it seems that the treasure hunt was not careful enough.


    Smiling, she gave a thumbs up, "Brother Wangchao is more careful."


    Gu Peihai did not participate in the whole process.


    Gu Wangchao glanced at him a few times, but didn''t see anything.


    Until the noodles were about to come out of the pan, he found a strange-shaped poached egg hidden under the noodles.


    Gu Wangchao: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Gu Peihai: (o¨Œ)o


    Gu Wangchao added the ugliest poached eggs to his brother.


    The three began to eat breakfast.


    "Obviously they are ordinary noodles, but brother Wangchao made them, they are delicious."


    Duanzi had a delicious breakfast and spared no effort to praise it.


    Gu Peihai was eating sullenly. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but said, "He has been good at cooking since he was a child. When he was in middle school, the school even held a cooking class, and he won the first place every time."


    The film king was talking vigorously, but suddenly felt a little cold. He turned his head and saw his younger brother''s death gaze.


    "Ah, eat and eat, and don''t talk while eating."


    The dumplings ate until their cheeks bulged, and when they heard the words, they widened their eyes to express their ridicule.


    Gu Wangchao frowned slightly.


    He has an impression of this incident, but in his memory, when this incident happened, the relationship between him and Gu Peihai was cold, and Gu Peihai has also entered the entertainment industry and is very busy.


    Even if he takes the first place every time, and the culinary class will not issue separate awards, he didn''t tell his parents, how did the eldest brother know?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： sharp contrast

    Chapter 121 Contrasting


    After eating, Gu Peihai actively washed the dishes.


    Gu Wangchao hesitated to speak.


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Brother Wangchao is worried that he will break the bowl, right?"


    "Ahem."


    "Hey, Brother Pei Hai can wash dishes, but he can''t wash them very well." She rubbed her face.


    Before, the cameraman had followed the scene of washing dishes, but Gu Wangchao didn''t pay attention to the live broadcast room all the time, so he didn''t see it.


    He only remembered the incident at home when Gu Peihai washed three dishes and broke one.


    Fortunately, Gu Peihai finished washing successfully.


    The three are ready to work together.


    Gu Peihai pretended to be the head of the family, with a straight face, "First of all, our family has no food. The staple food is almost zero, and there are some vegetables in the field."


    The first thing to do in Room 3 is to solve the food problem.


    Therefore, Gu Peihai decided to do farm work in exchange for the rice grain at noon. It would be even better if he could exchange for some meat.


    "Secondly, the land has not been plowed and the yard has not been tidied up. The program team said that if the vegetable field and yard are well maintained, they can get rewards."


    This task will be handed over to Gu Wangchao who is new to the team.


    As for Tuanzi, her main task is to take care of the chickens and ducks, and she can also visit the village. It would be even better if she could do some small work in exchange for some food.


    Gu Wangchao has no objection to this arrangement.


    He came here, intending to take good care of his sister...and brother.


    Even if the ingredients are simple, he will try his best to make delicious meals.


    The actor skillfully picked up the straw hat given by the fellow, and before going out, he asked his younger brother, "Can you turn the vegetable field? How about I teach you?"


    Gu Wangchao remained expressionless, "Primary school has gardening classes."


    Gu Peihai originally wanted to say that the two were different, but quickly recalled that he often skipped gardening classes, feeling guilty.


    "Then you all work hard and wait for me to bring food back."


    He was about to leave, but he was caught by the corner of his clothes. When he looked down, his sister was looking at him angrily.


    Tuanzi blinked his big eyes.


    The two looked at each other.


    Gu Peihai: "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother Pei Hai, have you forgotten something?"


    The actor blinked, his face full of innocence.


    Tuanzi stomped anxiously.


    "Let''s go into the room and chat!"


    She walked towards the house angrily.


    Gu Peihai rubbed his head, told the cameraman not to follow, and went into the house by himself. When passing by Gu Wangchao, he suddenly heard his younger brother say, "Don''t tease her, if you really make people cry, your lunch will be white water."


    Gu Peihai, who really planned to tease him: "..."


    Arriving in the bedroom, Gu Peihai raised his hands, "I''ll tell you right away."


    Tuanzi, who was brewing anger, was suddenly discouraged, and the little meat claw was afraid of patting the bed, "Speak."


    "I''ve checked," Gu Peihai said in a low voice after making sure that the machine in the bedroom was turned off, "Two years ago, after Teacher Yun''s parents passed away, her husband''s attitude changed."


    Yun Xiuxiu¡¯s parents are also dramatists. Even if the older generation is only in the music industry, they know a lot of people in the entertainment industry, and they often help Wei Cai. Otherwise, Wei Cai, who is of mediocre qualifications, would not be able to be among the famous directors.


    Everyone went to have tea, and after Yun Xiuxiu''s parents passed away, except for some nostalgic people, the rest of the people didn''t have much contact with their family. At this time, Wei Cai was already a famous director, and he knew many producers, investors, and young and beautiful actors trying to curry favor with him.


    "He changed."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "Then he started hitting Sister Lin Ci and the others at that time?"


    "should be."


    Gu Peihai was able to find out some things, but some things involved family affairs, so he couldn''t find any specific details.


    But he asked someone to inquire, and it was indeed two years ago that Yun Xiuxiu''s condition began to decline. A colleague accidentally complained to someone after drinking, saying that she had a wound on her body. During the private gathering, it was discovered that Lin Ci also had wounds on his body.


    Some people discussed it in private, but not many people were persuaded.


    "I found out that Teacher Yun once filed a divorce lawsuit with the court."


    If someone of the husband and wife refuses to sign the divorce agreement, it is necessary to file a divorce lawsuit.


    But not long after, Yun Xiuxiu withdrew the divorce proceedings, and never filed for divorce again, silently enduring domestic violence.


    Duanzi didn''t understand.


    "She once wanted to divorce, why didn''t she get divorced again?"


    If she had resolutely divorced at that time, she and Lin Ci would not have been subjected to domestic violence for two years at all.


    Gu Peihai rubbed his chin, "So I am biased, Teacher Yun has something in Wei Cai''s hands."


    Although the salary of an opera artist is not particularly high, it is no problem to support himself and his daughter after divorce. But he found out that usually Yun Xiuxiu didn''t mention her husband at all. In addition, colleagues say that she is actually a decisive person.


    Looking down, I found that my sister''s little face was wrinkled, "Don''t worry, I will test Teacher Yun, after all, I got some photos and videos by accident."


    Since Wei Cai dared to domestically abuse his wife and daughter, he would naturally not refuse any young actors who came to his door.


    After marriage, many people cheated on her, and there were improper transactions in the circle. All of these could help Yun Xiuxiu get a successful divorce.


    If the evidence is given to her, she still hesitates, maybe she has a bigger reason for falling into Wei Cai''s hands.


    If the handle involves a crime, then there is no need to help this kind of person.


    "What can Miao Miao do?"


    Tuanzi raised his head, pitifully, "Miao Miao also wants to help."


    "Play with Lin Ci more," Gu Peihai patted her little face, "You can also test her thoughts. She must have seen the picture of Wei Cai beating her mother, and she may have long wanted her parents to separate."


    Sometimes, the support of the child can make the mother make up her mind.


    Danzi nodded seriously.


    The three officially work separately.


    Before finding Lin Ci to play with, Tuanzi still did his job very seriously.


    She was worried that Gu Wangchao would not get used to it, so she ran to the vegetable field to find him, but she saw that the cold beauty was also very serious about turning over the vegetable field, from unfamiliar to proficient, the vegetable field turned out was very neat.


    He also plucked the eggplants that were no longer blooming, and placed them side by side in the corner of the back room, to be used as firewood after drying.


    Several wax gourds were also put away and neatly placed in the corner of the back room, and the vines were cleaned up.


    Now, the vegetable field is very empty and tidy.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise, "Brother Wangchao, you are so amazing!"


    Gu Wangchao wore a straw hat, his expression was cold, "It''s nothing."


    Tuanzi would not let go of the opportunity to brag, and praised Gu Wangchao so hard that everyone''s ears turned red before he walked away.


    She is going to go to the reservoir to catch fish to eat.


    When I arrived at the reservoir, I found that there was a cameraman. After a closer look, there was a young man dressed in trendy clothes sitting on the shore fishing.


    With his attire, he didn''t look like he came fishing, but rather he came to shoot posters.


    At this time, Lin Ci came from the other end, "Cousin."


    Cousin?


    Tuanzi tilted his head and counted with his fingers.


    If it¡¯s a cousin, isn¡¯t this young man Wei Cai¡¯s nephew?


    She grinned and ran over cheerfully.


    The system has a hunch that this young man is going to die.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： slap in the face

    Chapter 122 Slap in the face


    One of Wei Chuan''s personalities is filial piety.


    He said in the show that no matter how busy he is, he will find time to fish with his elders, so he also learned to fish with good skills.


    This time, he brought a guitar and fishing equipment, but the fishing equipment was seized by the program crew.


    He can only borrow tools from the manager of the reservoir. The tools were not as good as his, and he didn''t catch a single fish this time, Wei Chuan hated it in his heart.


    Fishing can get ingredients, so he can avoid doing farm work.


    Who wants to do farm work? He is here to play songs, not to work.


    At this moment, cousin Lin Ci came over.


    He looked down on this sister in his heart. I heard that my sister is very talented in opera, heh, who still listens to opera these days?


    However, he needs his sister to "take the initiative" to ask to listen to the song, so he can take advantage of the opportunity to pick up the guitar and sing.


    The little girl approached slowly.


    She remembered what her father said before the recording of this episode.


    Dad asked her to show that she liked her cousin''s singing, and asked her to sing frequently.


    Actually, she doesn''t like this cousin, nor is she interested in these songs. She would rather practice basic skills, and she likes opera.


    But, if she behaved better, wouldn''t Dad stop beating Mom?


    "Cousin," she yelled bluntly, "So you are here, I really miss..."


    "Sister Lin Ci!"


    A familiar voice came.


    The originally dull face showed joy.


    "Miao Miao!"


    The little girl turned her head, but saw another little girl running over quickly, hugging her excitedly.


    Lin Ci seldom hugs with peers.


    The not-so-good growing environment made her withdrawn, and she had forgotten how to get along with her peers.


    But now, being hugged by a soft younger sister, the warmth came from her body, and she suddenly felt that hugging was good.


    Lin Ci also hugged her.


    The picture of the two little girls hugging each other is so sweet that the two photographers couldn''t help but take a few more close-up shots.


    ¡¾Wow, they have a good relationship¡¿


    ¡¾The friendship between the children is amazing. They were not very familiar before, but they ended up walking with chickens and ducks together, and the relationship quickly warmed up¡¿


    ¡¾This Gu Miaomiao is really rude, doesn''t she even say hello to Chuanchuan? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, why didn¡¯t Wei Chuan greet her¡¿


    Wei Chuan waited and waited, but before Tuanzi could greet him, he could only stand up and interrupt their embrace.


    "You are Miaomiao, I am Xiaoci''s older brother Wei Chuan."


    He knew that Gu Miaomiao was very popular, if he entered her live broadcast room, he would definitely gain even more popularity.


    Wait will perform in front of Gu Miaomiao, the effect will be better.


    "Hello."


    Tuanzi greeted politely, then tilted his head in doubt, "Your surname is Wei, and sister Lin Ci''s surname is Lin. How could they be siblings?"


    Wei Chuan was displeased and didn''t show it, "She takes her grandmother''s surname."


    Lin Ci''s grandmother is a famous dramatist. In order to please his mother-in-law, Wei Cai deliberately proposed to let his daughter follow her mother-in-law''s surname after her daughter was born. What he thought at the time was that it was just a daughter anyway, and it didn''t matter whose surname it was.


    Lin Ci whispered: "He is my cousin, uncle''s child."


    "Oh, so it''s my cousin."


    Tuanzi smiled brightly, and no one knew that she was thinking badly.


    She is very familiar, "Is brother Wei Chuan fishing? Miao Miao also wants to fish."


    Wei Chuan laughed and said, "I can teach you."


    Tuanzi also ran to borrow tools, and when he came back, he gave Lin Ci a set of tools.


    "Sister, let''s study together."


    Lin Ci couldn''t refuse her smiling face, so he took the tools in a daze.


    The three of them started fishing.


    Wei Chuan began to talk about various fishing techniques.


    ¡¾My Fax Enthusiastic¡¿


    ¡¾His attitude towards children is good¡¿


    ¡¾Who said he had a bad temper before, slap him in the face¡¿


    Tuanzi listened carefully, and suddenly asked a soulful question, "But, brother Wei Chuan, you seem to have never caught any fish."


    Wei Chuan: "..."


    Wei Chuan: "It may be that there are not many fish in the reservoir. I used to go fishing with my elders, and the harvest was good."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Danzi nodded with a smile.


    Wei Chuan was a little uneasy, but seeing the little girl''s smile without any haze, he suspected that he was thinking too much.


    At this time, Tuanzi began to act like a baby to the system.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, can you give Miao Miao a reward¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: What rewards¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Just, let Miao Miao''s fishing skills become very powerful¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: There is no such reward¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Then make one now, Xiao Gugu is omnipotent, he is the most powerful leader! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Even if you say so...Your prestige value has not reached 1 million, so you cannot drop new rewards¡¿


    Knowing that there was still a shortfall of 50,000 reputation points, Tuanzi thought for a while, then suddenly stood up, twisted his body, and prepared to perform.


    "Miao Miao is a little thirsty, I want to go back and make some honey grapefruit water."


    Wei Chuan took the opportunity to educate her, "Fishing requires patience, like you..."


    Dumplings: O(¡É_¡É)O


    Facing that bright and brilliant smile, Wei Chuan was a little bit speechless.


    But Wei Chuan''s fans will not let her go, all kinds of criticism and education. It seemed that it was a big mistake that she wanted to go back to drink some water, and Wei Chuan didn''t catch any fish, but sat here all the time, which was a very remarkable thing.


    "However, brother Wei Chuan is so patient, he didn''t catch any fish."


    Wei Chuan: "..."


    ¡¾Pfft, a knowing blow¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao, don¡¯t tell the truth, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Wei Chuan¡¯s fans brag about his good fishing skills. After so long, I haven¡¯t seen a single fish¡¿


    Tuanzi: "Miaomiao will come back as soon as she goes, soon."


    After finishing speaking, she jumped up and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The cameraman couldn''t catch up at all, and was even confused.


    ¡¾I''m going, why suddenly disappeared¡¿


    ¡¾This speed is much faster than before¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that Miao Miao didn''t use all her strength before? ¡¿


    ¡¾Kneeling and begging the camera teacher to capture Miao Miao¡¯s movement trajectory¡¿


    ¡¾Wish Fang Fangfang, come alive, hurry up¡¿


    Tuanzi did what he said, flew out with a ''whoosh'', and flew back in a ''whoosh'' after a while.


    This is a hot spot, the director immediately asked people to slow down in the central live broadcast room.


    Slow down many times, and everyone saw the figure of Tuanzi.


    ¡¾It¡¯s confirmed, Miao Miao didn¡¯t use all her strength at all before¡¿


    ¡¾In order to take care of the program group, Miao Miao worked very hard¡¿


    ¡¾So caring, worth a chicken leg¡¿


    The dumpling landed on the ground, and the system told her that the prestige value reached 1 million, and she could randomly drop rewards.


    Although he said that there is no such reward, the Guwu system still uses its own authority to create a ''ten-minute fishing halo''.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Use this aura, within ten minutes, there will always be fish hooked¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Can the fishing rod of sister Lin Ci be hooked?¡¿


    The system was about to refuse, when the host looked pitiful with drooping corners of his eyes.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Only this time¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Alright, little Gugu, you are the best leader in the universe! ¡¿


    Next ten minutes.


    Duanzi: "There is a fish biting the hook... Wow, what a big fish!"


    Lin Ci was excited: "I also have fish here!"


    The two little girls kept exclaiming, but there was nothing on Wei Chuan''s side.


    Wei Chuan: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： hapiness

    Chapter 123 Happy


    Happiness belongs to the two little girls, and Wei Chuan has nothing.


    For a full ten minutes, he listened to "Show Off" for a full ten minutes.


    "There''s another big fish, Sister Lin Ci, Miao Miao is even bigger!"


    Lin Ci also bred unprecedented courage under the kind comparison.


    "My one is big too!"


    "What a big fish!"


    "Here comes another one, hahaha!"


    Not long after, a face-slapping video was circulated on the Internet.


    At the beginning of the video, Wei Chuan smiled confidently, "I often go fishing with my elders, so I''m proficient. Today, I will let my aunt and sister have extra meals."


    Did not catch.


    A line of words appeared in the video.


    100 years later.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Chuan shot again, "I can teach you, it should be like this..."


    He talked eloquently, but still didn''t catch any fish, and even accused Gu Miaomiao of being impatient, but Gu Miaomiao asked back.


    Wei Chuan: "There should be no fish in this reservoir."


    The dumpling catches a fish.


    ¡°¡­no fish.¡±


    Lin Ci caught a fish.


    ¡°¡­no fish.¡±


    Tuanzi caught another fish.


    How many times Wei Chuan repeated, how many times was slapped in the face.


    Many people who clicked into the video laughed.


    ¡¾Ask him if his face hurts¡¿


    ¡¾This is the end of pretending¡¿


    ¡¾Why are you laughing at Chuanchuan? It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to catch fish, it¡¯s that the fish are disobedient¡¿


    ¡¾Fish disobedient? Hahahaha, why don''t you just say that the fish is cooperating with the children in acting?]


    ¡¾This year''s best actor and actress will be awarded to the fish in the reservoir¡¿


    Many people squeezed into the live broadcast room.


    Wei Chuan gained popularity, and even many bloggers began to cut this paragraph into various face-slapping or ghost and animal videos.


    The higher the popularity of the video, the more people will see his connotation.


    ¡¾I wanted to say it a long time ago, he is here to help with farm work, and it¡¯s really cool to bring a guitar¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that he will release a single next month, do you understand¡¿


    ¡¾Understood, there is nothing wrong with being on the show, but you have to work, otherwise why would they invite you, the other four flying guests are all working¡¿


    Seeing that the wind was going against Wei Chuan, the team''s propagandist immediately told the agent about it. The agent asked them to contact the most popular blogger to delete the video.


    Zhu Fang received a private message.


    He glanced at him and blocked the person directly.


    "Delete the video?"


    The skin of the youth in the perennial house is very fair.


    "Go dreaming."


    Originally, he didn''t like or dislike Wei Chuan, and he even listened to his songs. Of course, he has heard most people''s songs. Only when the music library is strong enough, can the soundtrack be accurately recorded when editing a video.


    But this person has Gu Miaomiao inside.


    He has followed the three variety shows of Little Girl and has become a loyal fan for a long time. All recent videos are about Little Girl.


    The editor thought to himself, let you be more connotative, and if you are more connotative, I will continue to edit your videos.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t know that this paragraph has become the editing material of many bloggers.


    Seeing Wei Chuan''s dark face made her happy.


    People who practice martial arts have always been keen.


    The first time she saw Wei Chuan, she sensed the man''s malice towards her, and even sensed his dislike for Lin Ci.


    Of course the little heroine will fight back.


    She fights back and eats fish at the same time, what a little genius she is.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Right, Miao Miao is a little genius¡¿


    The system cannot understand the host''s narcissism. Seeing that the host was full of anticipation, he still responded vaguely.


    Think of it as coaxing a child.


    Tuanzi''s eyebrows and eyes were curved.


    "Sister Lin Ci, let''s go back, everyone can have a good meal today!"


    The two were not very good at retrieving the line at first, but after they became proficient, they basically put down the bait, and when the fish took the bait, they immediately reeled the line and plucked the fish.


    At this meeting, everyone has six or seven fish, and they are all big fish. One fish is enough for several people.


    Tuanzi grabbed a big fish with his bare hands and gave it to the reservoir administrator who lent them the fishing rod.


    The administrator was not too polite. After receiving it, he said generously, "During the filming of the show, if you want to fish, just come here and get a fishing rod. You can choose whatever you want."


    "Thank you uncle!"


    After reuniting with Lin''s vocabulary, Tuanzi lifted the bucket.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back."


    Lin Ci imitated her example and failed to lift the bucket, so he could only ask the staff for help.


    At this time, Wei Chuan said with a smile, "The child is weak, let me carry it."


    Lin Ci glanced at him, a little unhappy, "Miao Miao has great strength, what you said is not entirely true."


    Her strength is weak, but it doesn¡¯t mean that all children are weak. For my cousin, it¡¯s not true.


    Wei Chuan''s smile froze.


    How long has it been? How did that taciturn and withdrawn cousin change so much?


    In the past, when adults spoke, she wouldn''t dare to refute, she was simply a stupid girl.


    "Sister Lin Ci, we can mention it together."


    Tuanzi sensed the malice coming from Wei Chuan again, and wrinkled his nose.


    She stretched out her claws and grabbed the handle of another bucket, and Lin Ci quickly grabbed it too.


    The two children staggered towards the village.


    Wei Chuan could only follow behind them with his guitar on his back. Not surprisingly, he was ridiculed again.


    ¡¾What are you laughing at? He also wanted to help. It was Lin Ci who refused. Is there something wrong with this kid¡¿


    ¡¾Whenever Wei Chuan helps, don¡¯t say a word, the child is weak, everyone must ask him to help¡¿


    ¡¾I think Wei Chuan is the only one who has problems, why do you always have to connotate something before doing things¡¿


    Not long after they walked, they met Su Hanjiang and Liuhu.


    The two adults quickly helped to carry the bucket.


    "Did you catch it?"


    The two little girls smiled and nodded.


    Liuhu smiled and said: "Then you are too good, little fishing experts."


    She never considered that Wei Chuan caught the fish.


    She only cared about being handsome and let the child carry things, so she didn''t even bother to look at this man.


    Of course, this neglect caused dissatisfaction among Wei Chuan fans.


    Liuhu is a dancer, not many people know her, and her fan base is naturally small, so she can''t beat Wei Chuan''s fans at all.


    Tuanzi took Lin Ci''s hand and happily followed.


    "Sister Liuhu, do you eat fish? You can get a fish later."


    Facing Su Hanjiang, she said, "Uncle Su, Miao Miao will go to your house later and bring you fish."


    She still remembers her little friend Su Chaomu.


    My little friend said that his father would also help.


    Lin Ci hurriedly said: "My family also has fish, you can take whatever you want."


    Liuhu and Su Hanjiang sincerely thank you.


    It is of course a good thing to have fish as a meal.


    Tuanzi whispered to Lin Ci: "Later, we can also send fish to Brother Wu Yu together, just wait for me to come to you."


    Lin Ci nodded seriously.


    Room 5 they arrived first.


    The two children mixed the fish together and counted, and there were 12 more. First, two for each family, and one more for Tuanzi and Lin Ci, which is just right.


    Lin Ci left three notes, and after greeting Yun Xiuxiu, he went out with the others.


    Waiting for the others to leave, Wei Chuancai and Yun Xiuxiu complained, "Xiaoci used to be very clingy to me, but now that I have made new friends, I have forgotten about my brother."


    Yun Xiuxiu smiled dryly.


    Wei Chuan also said: "She caught those fish, but she ran to give them away. Alas, she didn''t even think about my aunt."


    Yun Xiuxiu: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： big and small salted fish

    Chapter 124 Big and small salted fish


    Several people walked towards Room 4.


    Holding his sister''s hand, Lin Ci felt that his steps became easier.


    She involuntarily looked at the hands she held tightly with her sister, and her gaze moved upwards to see the arm covered by the sleeve.


    There is a wound on the arm.


    She thought, she must not let her sister find out. If found out, my sister might dislike her.


    A few people arrived at Room 4, and found Wu Ti, who had a good temper, was actually roaring.


    "Wu Ya! Wu Yu! Can''t you all move?"


    Tuanzi stretched his neck to look, and found that there were actually two rocking chairs side by side in the yard.


    One of them is naturally lying on Wu Yu. I haven''t seen you for a few days, this brother is still lazy.


    On the other rocking chair, there is a young woman lying down, who looks very similar to Wu Ti, she should be her older sister or younger sister.


    Her posture is more lazy.


    Hearing Wu Ti''s roar, the big salted fish and the little salted fish glanced at him slowly.


    Wu Ya: "Brother, getting angry hurts your liver, come, take a deep breath with me."


    Wu Yu opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    Wu Ti laughed angrily.


    "Wu Ya, it was you who said you would come to help with the work, but you came to lie down!"


    Wu Ya pretended not to hear, but noticed the gaze, turned her head and found several people standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    She greeted lazily.


    "Brother, guests are here, hurry up and entertain them."


    Wu Ti turned her head, with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Su Hanjiang was very calm and explained his intention.


    Wu Ti was a little surprised, "Really? These are two fish."


    Duanzi patted his heart, "It''s okay, we can continue fishing after eating, we are little good at fishing."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Without a fishing halo, you have to rely on your strength to fish. If you can¡¯t catch it, you¡¯ll be ashamed¡¿


    Duanzi pretended not to hear.


    Wu Ti collected the fish, turned his head and saw that his sister was gone.


    Looking back, I found the lazy sister squatting in front of the two little girls.


    "Miaomiao and Xiaoci, right? My sister is a magazine editor, and I want to invite you to shoot the cover of the magazine. Your temperament is very suitable for our theme of this issue."


    Duanzi blinked.


    "What temperament?"


    "Well," Wu Ya couldn''t help raising her hand, and poked their cheeks respectively, "One is a young knight in the rivers and lakes, and the other is a boy from Liyuan."


    Duanzi agreed without hesitation.


    "Okay, okay~"


    Lin Ci hesitated, she felt that her father would not agree.


    At this time, Wu Ti strode over, grabbed her sister''s collar without politeness, and dragged her back.


    "First of all, according to seniority, you are an aunt, not a sister. Secondly, this matter has to be discussed with their parents. Don''t lie to children here."


    Seeing his son sitting up slowly, Wu Ti asked again, "Do you want to play with your sisters?"


    Wu Yu was a little confused.


    Tuanzi waved at him, "We are going to deliver fish, Brother Wu Yu, are you coming?"


    The little boy thought about it and climbed off the rocking chair.


    When passing Wuti, he explained the reason seriously, "Dad is too noisy, so don''t make noise when you go out."


    Wu Ti: "..."


    Arriving in room 3, Gu Wangchao was still tidying up the vegetable field.


    Tuanzi left a bucket, said hello, and ran away.


    Su Hanjiang carried another bucket and sent it all the way to Room 2. Liuhu took two fish, thanked him earnestly, and shouted into the room again.


    "Sister, Xiao Bai, come out and play."


    The first one who came out was a capable short-haired woman named Liuqin, a lawyer, and also Liuhu Liubai''s cousin and uncle''s daughter.


    Liuhu is a dancer, and he doesn''t know many artists. The one he is more familiar with is his cousin Liuman, the daughter of the second uncle.


    It''s just that Liuman has been busy recently and has no time to participate in the show. A few colleagues who have a good relationship are also busy, so I can only invite my cousin over.


    Already knew the scope of the lawyer''s work from the system, Tuanzi asked curiously, "Sister, what kind of cases do you usually handle?"


    Liuqin: "Divorce suits, property disputes."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Divorce proceedings?"


    Liuqin smiled and said, "Why do you ask this?"


    Duanzi grinned, trying to pass the test with cuteness. She didn''t notice that when Lin Ci heard Liu Qin''s answer, his eyes also brightened, but then dimmed quickly.


    Liuqin is a good person, and she can tell at a glance that Lin Ci''s parents have a problem with their marriage, otherwise the child would not have such a reaction.


    Su Hanjiang understood Tuanzi''s reaction. After saying goodbye to the people in Room 2, he brought them back to Room 1.


    Temporarily let his son and Wu Yu play with Lin Ci, he avoided the camera and asked Tuanzi in a low voice, "What do you want to know?"


    Tuanzi hurriedly told what Gu Peihai knew.


    "Brother said that he has photos and videos, which are evidence. Miao Miao doesn''t know what photos and videos are. It should be very useful."


    Su Hanjiang understood in seconds.


    Since cheating is involved, what else can the content of the photo and video be?


    The person who came to make a deal with the director is not a good person, and he can threaten Wei Cai by keeping a photo. Conversely, it is also possible that Wei has unusual hobbies.


    "I found it here," looking into those big clean eyes, Su Hanjiang quickly dispelled the doubts that he couldn''t tell the child, and said seriously, "He may be involved in money laundering."


    "Money laundering?"


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    Su Hanjiang wanted to say, call your brother over, but seeing that Tuanzi was thinking so seriously, he said a few more words.


    "Two years ago, he made a movie with a high investment, but the finished product was extremely poor. I asked someone to check it, and found that the biggest investor was Mengkong Entertainment, and the person in charge was a director."


    He has evidence in his hand, so he can report directly.


    Maybe most of the top executives of Mengkong Entertainment were kept in the dark, but there is definitely something wrong with the director.


    Tuanzi still doesn¡¯t quite understand what money laundering is, ¡°He committed a crime, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    "Yes, enough to be imprisoned. At this time, it will be much easier for Teacher Yun to file for a divorce, unless she has other concerns."


    Duanzi rubbed her face.


    "Then Miao Miao ask sister Lin Ci."


    The father who beats people, the father who commits crimes, stay away as soon as possible.


    Tuanzi found Lin Ci, and also avoided the camera, with a serious face and a small face.


    Lin Ci subconsciously became serious.


    She squeezed her fingers uneasily, "Miao Miao, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Sister Lin Ci, Miaomiao really likes you and thinks you are very good."


    Lin Ci was stunned, and soon his little face was flushed.


    "I, I also like Miao Miao, Miao Miao is the most powerful person I have ever met."


    Tuanzi took a step forward, putting his little hand on Lin Ci''s shoulder.


    "Actually, Miao Miao knows that her sister is often beaten by villains."


    Lin Ci immediately turned pale.


    "Miaomiao wants to help sister," Tuanzi said seriously, "Does sister want to take mother away from the villains?"


    Ten minutes later, the two little girls came out holding hands.


    Su Hanjiang wanted to ask, but when he saw Lin Ci''s eyes and nose were red, showing determination in his eyes, he was surprised and somewhat relieved.


    No matter what Yun Xiuxiu thinks, her daughter is really outstanding.


    Each go back to each house.


    As soon as Tuanzi came home, he saw the hall brother standing against the wall, while Gu Wangchao stared at him with a cold face.


    "Brother Pei Hai, have you done something wrong again?"


    The corners of Tuanzi''s lips were turned up, and he strolled closer to watch the show.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： alaska

    Chapter 125 Alaska


    The word ''again'' is full of spirituality.


    The actor said stubbornly: "I just wanted to help, but my hand slipped accidentally."


    Gu Wangchao said indifferently: "Then he dropped the egg."


    The actor had no choice but to lean against the wall tightly.


    Tuanzi ran into the kitchen to have a look, and found that there were ''tragedy'' eggs on the ground, and ran out again, pointing fingers.


    "Brother Pei Hai should clean up."


    Gu Wangchao: "No need, he just broke the broom and it needs to be re-tied."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Gu Wangchao really didn''t want to mention these things anymore, looked down and found that his sister was holding green onions, **** and garlic in his hand, "Who gave it to you?"


    "Aww, it was given by Uncle Wu and the others."


    Tuanzi and Lin Ci gave them fish, and several families gave her vegetables that they had in their vegetable fields but not in Tuanzi''s vegetable fields.


    "Uncle Su said that if we want to grow flowers, we can go to their house to get them."


    Gu Wangchao patted her head, "Miao Miao did a good job."


    Tuanzi pursed his lips and smiled: "It''s okay, Miao Miao can do better."


    Gu Wangchao: "Compared to some people, you are already very good."


    Duanzi couldn''t help laughing wildly with his hips on his hips.


    The disgusted Gu Peihai: "..."


    It was time for lunch, Gu Wangchao skillfully washed the rice and cooked the rice, and then began to process the fish.


    At the beginning, many viewers suspected that his culinary skills were the result of the actor, but when they saw him removing the scales and dissection of the fish without changing his face, they believed the actor''s words.


    ¡¾It seems that he often cooks¡¿


    ¡¾Good-looking, can sing and cook, this man is **** good¡¿


    ¡¾I think, even if he is not as good as his brother, he is still very good¡¿


    ¡¾But it seems that everyone doesn¡¯t mention him very much¡¿


    [You can go and listen to his songs, they are really nice, the lyrics and music are all written by him, and the voice is very ethereal. In short, every time I listen to his songs, I always feel that I am standing in nature, maybe there is a glacier in front of me, Maybe it¡¯s a snowy ridge, maybe it¡¯s a grassland, maybe it¡¯s a lake]


    This cousin is too capable and makes the best use of his time, so he doesn''t need Tuanzi''s help.


    She simply went to prepare food for the chickens and ducks.


    At first, Gu Peihai was also in the yard, but after a while, Tuanzi noticed that he had gone into the house.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Is the hall brother crying¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t slander him, he is just lost and feels that he can''t do anything well¡¿


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks and thought for a while, then quietly stood up, approached the kitchen, and found Gu Peihai.


    Gu Wangchao is busy and doesn''t care about the addition of one person in the kitchen.


    But Gu Peihai cared, looked left for a while, looked right for a while, couldn''t relax, and really couldn''t help.


    Duanzi couldn''t help covering her small mouth.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Pupu, does he look like a big dog attracting the owner''s attention? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you are a puppy¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    Gu Peihai made various noises and successfully attracted his younger brother''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Cold eyes swept over.


    The actor shook his head, "You are busy with your work, so I will take a look."


    Gu Wangchao looked back and continued cooking sweet and sour fish.


    After a while, there was another rustling sound in my ear.


    He looked back and found that his brother was picking up the washed peas to look at.


    Peas, carrots, and a little bit of rice are all paid by Gu Peihai for doing farm work.


    This brother usually doesn¡¯t pay much attention, and here he is even more so. Now the trouser legs are rolled up and rolled down at the same time, and there is a lot of mud on them.


    He is indeed clumsy, but he was really kind enough to help before. Obviously not good at farm work, his hands were blistered, but he was very serious about bringing the food back.


    The young singer lowered her eyes, and her eyelashes fluttered slightly.


    He is not a straightforward person.


    Perhaps because my sister is too young, she can speak words of praise naturally and generously. Facing other peers, there are some things that I really can''t say.


    "Today was tough."


    Very light sentence.


    Gu Peihai caught it and immediately turned around, "Xiaochao, what did you just say?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t hear it."


    Gu Wangchao turned his head, picked up the spatula and turned the fish over.


    The film king came over, "I really didn''t hear it, please say it again."


    Gu Wangchao pursed his lips and ignored him.


    Tuanzi pulled the door frame to peek.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, do you know the types of dogs? ¡¿


    The system played photos of various dogs directly in her mind, introducing their personalities.


    In order to quickly help the host integrate into the modern world, the system has been explaining some common sense every now and then.


    Tuanzi studied hard and came to a conclusion quickly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Look, does it look like an Alaska is hanging around a silver fox dog now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    The system doesn''t want to pay attention to the host anymore, but can''t help but compare according to the host''s guess.


    The handsome and extraordinary Gu Peihai is sometimes clumsy, and is always stupid when facing his younger siblings. He really looks like the handsome Alaska.


    Gu Wangchao has a cold temperament and a thinner body, like a cold silver fox dog.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, are you making strange noises¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: None¡¿


    Alaska... No, it was Gu Peihai who asked the question with a shy face, but was pushed away by his younger brother.


    The audience watched the show in various ways.


    At this time, a faint voice came from the door.


    "Have you ignored the poor sweet and sour fish?"


    Gu Wangchao was startled, and hurried back to the stove.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to sneak in and dragged Gu Peihai away.


    "Don''t bother brother Wangchao to cook, just study like Miaomiao and be a good boy who doesn''t make trouble!"


    At that moment, Gu Peihai''s expression was quite exciting, and the audience laughed at him mercilessly.


    Draging the person away, avoiding the camera, Tuanzi murmured what Su Hanjiang had said.


    "Also, Sister Lin Ci said that she would persuade Aunt Yun. She especially hopes that they can leave that villain."


    Gu Peihai: "Did you tell Lin Ci everything I said and what Uncle Su said?"


    "No, Uncle Su said, I can tell you, don''t let Sister Lin Ci know too much, for fear that she will slip up."


    Room 5 is also cooking fish.


    Yun Xiuxiu can only cook some simple meals, and has never killed fish.


    She asked Wei Chuan for help.


    Wei Chuan said awkwardly: "Auntie, I don''t know how to cook. Besides, we have vegetables to eat, so there is no need to eat fish. Isn''t it good to kill fish in front of the camera?"


    Yun Xiuxiu: "..."


    Lin Ci plucked up his courage, "I want to eat fish. We have done a lot of farm work and need to supplement nutrition."


    The cowardly cousin began to resist, which seemed to indicate something, Wei Chuan was a little uneasy and displeased.


    "The problem now is that no one will kill fish. Xiaoci, don''t make trouble for no reason and make it difficult for adults."


    Yun Xiuxiu didn''t like to hear these words.


    Because of certain things, she did not dare to resist her husband, which does not mean that a junior can climb on top of her.


    "Mom, try to do it once. Wei Chuan, go and rest if you have nothing to do. You have worked hard today."


    The tone was cold and slightly mocking.


    ¡¾He seems to have done nothing today, where does he need to rest¡¿


    ¡¾His mouth is tired and needs a rest¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, blah blah, all kinds of commands, never hands¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： The choice of Yunxiu sleeves

    Chapter 126 The Choice of Yun Xiuxiu


    Yun Xiuxiu sits on a small bench and handles the fish.


    She really doesn¡¯t know how to do it, but she handles it very seriously, because this is a fish caught by her daughter.


    Lin Ci washed the vegetables, glanced at his mother secretly, walked over cautiously, and hugged Yun Xiuxiu from behind.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to hug mom, mom has worked hard."


    Yun Xiuxiu''s eyes turned red instantly.


    The braised fish was not ready, but Ke Linci ate a lot, "This is the best fish I''ve ever eaten."


    Daughter used to be taciturn and rarely took the initiative to say anything.


    Yun Xiuxiu is not stupid, she can see that this is the change brought about by getting along with children.


    She was thankful and blamed herself.


    Wei Chuan didn''t touch the fish.


    After dinner, he smiled and asked Lin Ci, "Didn''t you say you wanted to hear my brother sing? I brought the guitar here just for you."


    Before the last episode, Yun Xiuxiu''s mother and daughter were ordered by Wei Cai to cooperate with Wei Chuan.


    But today, Wei Chuan waited and waited. He didn''t wait for the opportunity, so he could only open his mouth. Of course, the excuse was still requested by Lin Ci, not his intentional propaganda.


    As everyone knows, he wants to promote but also shows that it is requested by others, which is easy to be annoying.


    ¡¾It¡¯s still the same thing, it¡¯s normal to be on the show to promote, but he looks like someone forced him, which is disgusting¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, can¡¯t you be open and generous¡¿


    ¡¾Why are you scolding Chuan Chuan? Didn''t Lin Ci ask for it?¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, blame Lin Ci¡¿


    If there was no such conversation, if the anger of resistance had not been ignited in his heart, Lin Ci would indeed acquiesce.


    But she wanted to resist.


    She tried to resist, maybe she could impress her mother.


    "No," she shook her head aggrievedly, "I didn''t ask you to bring a guitar, and I don''t really want to listen to your songs. I like listening to opera."


    Wei Chuan: "!"


    Slap directly in the face.


    Wei Chuan could imagine how everyone would laugh at him.


    He stood up, "You lied at a young age, Auntie, you better take care of her."


    He turned around and went out. In fact, he was looking for an assistant to let the public relations team deal with the matter quickly, and put the blame on Lin Ci.


    Yun Xiuxiu was a little surprised.


    She leads her daughter into the room and begs the cameraman to leave.


    "Xiao Ci, why did you suddenly..."


    "Mom," the little girl looked up with firm eyes, "you should divorce him."


    Yun Xiuxiu froze.


    The girl rolled up her sleeves, "I went home last week, when you were not around, he hit me again, it hurt so much."


    Yun Xiuxiu was angry and blamed herself.


    "I used to think about it too, but mom..."


    She closed her eyes slightly, and tears welled up, "But...he has something in his hands that is not good for mother."


    Lin Ci''s eyes widened, "Mom, have you broken the law?"


    Yun Xiuxiu shook her head, "How is it possible, it''s not this, it''s something related to my mother''s reputation."


    Lin Ci didn''t speak any more, and lowered his head.


    She couldn''t bear her mother to make a choice, and she didn''t make a fuss, which made Yun Xiuxiu blame herself even more.


    Calm down, she found that her daughter changed too fast, as if someone taught her to say so.


    "Little words, who taught you to say this? Is there someone..."


    Room 3.


    I accidentally ate too much dumplings, so I had to go out for a walk to digest food.


    Gu Peihai was still praising his younger brother''s cooking skills, but Gu Wangchao couldn''t take it anymore, so he chased him out and went for a walk with his sister.


    Tuanzi looked up and peeked, and found that the cousin had red ears and was snickering.


    Gu Wangchao was even more embarrassed.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so..." recognized his cooking skills.


    Those words of praise come from the heart.


    Gu Wangchao has been avoiding contact with his eldest brother, he thought, maybe he missed something.


    "Because Brother Wangchao is really good, he can cook and sing."


    She looked left and right, but she didn''t see Gu Peihai''s figure, so she secretly informed, "Brother Pei Hai sang your song before, but he sang very well..."


    Duanzi thought for a while, "Like a crow? Quack quack?"


    Gu Wangchao couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    The two walked towards the reservoir.


    When approaching the reservoir, Tuanzi paused and pricked up his ears.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi stretched out her finger and slapped it in front of her small mouth, "Someone is swearing on the phone."


    Gu Wangchao thought that she would know martial arts, maybe she had good eyes and ears.


    "Don''t listen, don''t learn."


    He bent down and covered her ears.


    Tuanzi stared blankly at his gentle cousin.


    She wanted to be obedient, but she didn''t listen. As a result, the slightly familiar voice first mentioned Lin Ci, scolded him very badly, and then mentioned Gu Wangchao, scolded him even more badly, and immediately exploded.


    "No, Miao Miao wants to expose his true colors!"


    She exploded in anger, "Miao Miao couldn''t bear to scold sister Lin Ci and brother Wang Chao!"


    She rushed straight out.


    Follow the photographer who is very experienced to catch up, and the speed is also very fast.


    The wind near the reservoir is very strong in the afternoon, which can cover up many sounds.


    The dumpling flew directly without making much sound, and the photographer was also very experienced, so the sound was not loud. After all, the audience in the live broadcast room definitely doesn¡¯t want to hear the sound of the cameraman running or breathing, which affects the viewing experience too much.


    Thus, Wei Chuan''s voice came over clearly, and was heard by the audience in Gu Miaomiao''s live broadcast room.


    At the same time, Yun Xiuxiu summoned up her courage, first met Liuqin, the guest in Room 2, and then asked Director Wang, hoping to notify Gu Peihai and Su Hanjiang in his name to let them participate in the parent exchange meeting.


    Using the name of Director Wang, to avoid being spread by people''s hearts, which will affect the reputation of Gu Peihai and Su Hanjiang. As for her own reputation, if she dared to come, it meant she didn''t care.


    Daughter gave her courage.


    Gu Peihai and Su Hanjiang''s investigation was not completely kept secret. Director Wang has heard some rumors and is willing to sell this favor.


    He met the three parents very cooperatively, and even asked the cameraman to take a picture before leaving, leaving space for them.


    Yun Xiuxiu was far away from the two of them. She took several deep breaths before saying, "Thank you Miao Miao and Chao Mu for enlightening my daughter."


    People in the circle will not meddle in other people''s family affairs casually.


    She also understood that these two actions must be to protect the innocence and kindness of Gu Miaomiao and Su Chaomu.


    "The two of you should have found out that I once applied for divorce proceedings, and that was after he hit me and Xiao Ci for the first time."


    Later she rescinded.


    "It''s a little hard to talk about, but," Yun Xiuxiu''s eyes were reddish, she was willing to go all out. If she really divorced, the two of them would know about it sooner or later, "Wei Cai has a special liking, I didn''t know it at all before. As a result, after applying for divorce proceedings, he took out some photos and videos, all of which were me and him..."


    ¡°He said that if I dared to divorce, he would release all those photos and videos and make me notorious.¡±


    Gu Peihai looked serious, "Mr. Yun needless to say, we understand your concerns."


    The world is always harsh on women. If this kind of photos and videos are released, there will not be many people who scold Wei Cai, but there will be many people who will point fingers at Yun Xiuxiu. Said that she deserved it for choosing the wrong person, and said that flies do not bite seamless eggs.


    It''s obviously not her fault. Once this kind of photo and video spreads, she will be the one who gets scolded and loses her job. Even her daughter will be criticized.


    But obviously, they did nothing wrong.


    Yun Xiuxiu couldn''t help covering her face.


    "I know I''m cowardly, and I''ve got Xiaoci involved. But, if I lose my job, how will I support Xiaoci in the future. If everyone knows, will Xiaoci''s classmates say that she has a...wife mother?"


    She is not that kind of person, but she knows how the world will scold and criticize her daughter. How would those parents, those students, look at her daughter with colored glasses?


    In the past, wasn¡¯t there such a female artist who was scolded and committed suicide with her daughter?


    "I don''t know which option is right."


    Is it resistance, taking her daughter away, and letting Wei Cai spread the photos and videos? Or patience, day after day of patience?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： air fry

    Chapter 127 Air Explosion


    Difficult to adapt to the rural environment, most of the day''s troubles, the cousin''s sudden resistance, all turned into anger and accumulated in Wei Chuan''s heart.


    He managed to maintain his sanity for the last time, walked to a place where no one was around, and then called his manager to ask him to deal with the impact of Lin Ci''s words.


    ¡°Everyone must be laughing at me now.¡±


    The agent didn''t think it mattered.


    "Even if you laugh at it, it''s just a matter of one or two days. If you start to work harder in the afternoon, I will buy some sailors, and I will definitely be able to cover this matter."


    This is indeed a reasonable approach, Wei Chuan reluctantly listened to the advice. At this time, the manager said that Gu Wangchao also came to the show.


    The accumulated anger erupted instantly.


    "Why did he come? Is he also here to promote the single? This is not the same..."


    Very ugly words.


    He knows Gu Wangchao well, he is a quiet person who likes to do practical things. The other party must be very diligent to participate in the program. Moreover, this person has good cooking skills.


    "Someone will definitely compare us together. No, he himself will buy the navy to pull me down. We must act first."


    He cursed Gu Wangchao, and discussed with his manager how to push Gu Wangchao down. Thinking of Lin Ci again, he began to say that Lin Ci was ignorant, and he wanted to teach her a lesson, hoping that the manager would buy the navy and throw all the responsibility on the cousin.


    Selfishness, jealousy, greed, those malice concealed under the handsome appearance, rushing out crazily.


    The agent asked him to vent a few words, and persuaded, "Don''t forget, your show is live, and whatever thoughts you have in the future, you will bury them in your heart, don''t talk nonsense, you know?"


    "I know, there will be no one in this broken place..."


    He perfunctory impatiently, but also turned around.


    Four eyes face each other.


    The **** eyes were also burning with anger, and they were looking at him without blinking.


    The little girl is like a little black cat lurking, baring its teeth and ready to attack.


    Wei Chuan froze.


    The agent had a bad feeling, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Chuan stared blankly at Gu Miaomiao''s follower, the photographer, and the camera aimed at him.


    The barrage has already exploded.


    Danko and the cameraman approached.


    ¡¾Why does this voice sound familiar? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s Wei Chuan, who is he scolding, it''s so ugly¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going, he''s scolding his cousin, saying that her cousin doesn''t give him face¡¿


    ¡¾To actually scold a child with such a vicious language, and even scold the aunt for not disciplining her cousin well¡¿


    At this time, Wei Chuan''s fans are still fighting. At first he refused to admit that he was his idol, but later he realized that it sounded too familiar, so he said that Lin Ci was lying, which made Wei Chuan angry. When people are angry, they really cannot control themselves.


    But soon, Wei Chuan mentioned Gu Wangchao, saying that the other party would buy a navy to pull him down, and he would strike first.


    ¡¾What a thief shouting "Catch the thief¡¿


    ¡¾Who am I and what methods do I like to use to doubt others like this¡¿


    ¡¾This scolding is too harsh, isn¡¯t his personality a gentle big brother¡¿


    ¡¾This scolding is too long¡¿


    ¡¾I''m curious, what expression will he have when he knows these words have been broadcast live? Has his team reacted yet?¡¿


    Everyone got their wish and saw Wei Chuan''s expression.


    Wei Chuan temporarily withdrew from the show.


    Staying any longer, it is estimated that many netizens will pour into the live broadcast room to scold him.


    Quit the public relations in time, not to mention saving the popularity of the circle, at least it can stabilize the fans.


    Although the agent hates iron but not steel, Wei Chuan is a well-developed artist in his hands, so he still pays more attention to public relations.


    Let¡¯s talk about Wei Chuan¡¯s physical discomfort first, and then say that he loves his cousin very much, and the cousin strongly asked him to bring the guitar, but the cousin repented temporarily, and he was too angry to speak rudely.


    As for those ugly words, I can only admit it, apologize, and express that I will learn civilized language.


    Manager: "Your album will be released later, at least until the aftermath of this incident passes."


    Wei Chuan couldn''t believe it, "Don''t we fight Gu Wangchao? He will release a single in October!"


    The agent gave him a cold look, Wei Chuan quickly lowered his head, and sent a message to his second uncle Wei Cai, hoping that he would criticize his aunt and cousin and ask her to apologize publicly. Only then can their PR be successful.


    Xi Shui Village.


    Tuanzi sat on the threshold angrily, holding his little hands, as if he was competing with someone.


    Gu Wangchao was cleaning the yard.


    The soil transported before has been sorted out and fenced with bamboo fences. This is because they are worried that the chickens and ducks will be stocked when they grow up, and they will go to the small vegetable field to finish the vegetables.


    In addition, Gu Wangchao also dug several pits far apart from each other, and transplanted the small saplings presented by the orchard.


    He found some earthen pots that the owner of the house did not want in the side corner of No. 3 house. After simple repairs, he filled them with soil and became flower pots.


    It just so happened that Su Zhaomu sent the flowers over with great enthusiasm, and he planted them directly in earthen pots and placed them in the yard.


    The originally simple courtyard suddenly took on a new look.


    Chickens and ducks are enclosed near the sweet-scented osmanthus tree, forming a scene of their own. Half of the yard on the opposite side has become a small vegetable field, surrounded by bamboo poles. There are several potted flowers nearby, and there are several fruit trees not far away. When the fruit trees grow up and bear fruit, it will definitely be another scene.


    ¡¾I thought he could only sing, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be very hands-on¡¿


    ¡¾If you can use wood to make a flower stand, this small farmyard will be amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Is he not angry, the reaction has been very flat¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if he is angry, but Miao Miao feels like he is about to explode, like a balloon about to explode¡¿


    The dumpling is indeed going to explode.


    At this moment, Gu Wangchao entered the kitchen, made two cups of honey grapefruit tea, followed her example, and sat on the threshold.


    "Drink?"


    The dumplings are almost full.


    "Do not¡­"


    When the sweet smell came, she was a little shaken, and secretly glanced at the nearby cup.


    The little nose moved.


    "There''s no need to struggle with your stomach."


    This makes sense, Tuanzi brought the cup over with a straight face, and after taking a sip, the anger in his eyes dissipated a lot, and he shook his head unconsciously.


    After drinking tons and tons, she wiped her mouth, "Aren''t you angry, brother Wangchao?"


    Wei Chuan slandered and insulted her cousin like that, which made her very angry.


    If the system hadn''t stopped her, she would have beaten him into a pig''s head on the spot.


    It''s all right now, let the man go.


    So angry!


    "Nothing to be angry about."


    Gu Wangchao''s expression was indifferent, and his delicate eyebrows revealed a bit of coldness.


    "The words of insignificant people can''t do me any harm."


    Only those close to him who he cares about can hurt him.


    His heart is not big, and he can only accommodate so many people. As for the black fans and competitors with bad means, he really didn''t take it to heart.


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at him.


    "The second brother said the same."


    Gu Che is one of the top class. Whatever he does, he can attract as many fans as he can attract black haters. There are also some people who look like black fans but are actually fans of other companies.


    At least a quarter of a post is sarcasm.


    However, Gu Che didn''t even read those comments, and he completely ignored how Heizi jumped.


    "So don''t think too much about it."


    Gu Wangchao patted her on the head, "Let''s think about what to have for dinner."


    This is a topic that Tuanzi is interested in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： younger brother

    Chapter 128 Brother Kong


    When Gu Peihai came back, Wei Chuan had already left in embarrassment.


    He also doesn''t have the habit of visiting other houses, so he doesn''t know what happened for the time being.


    "Miao Miao, there is good news."


    The handsome film star carried his sister away with a smile.


    I found that my younger brother was also resting, "Do you want to listen to it together?"


    Gu Wangchao nodded reservedly.


    After avoiding the camera, Gu Peihai simply and directly stated that Yun Xiuxiu had made up her mind to apply for divorce proceedings.


    "She has been holding back because she has some evidence in the hands of the other party, and she is also afraid that the other party will release it, which will affect her and Lin Ci''s life. But now, Wei Cai is suspected of committing a crime, and things will be handled easily."


    As long as the police formally arrest Wei Cai, they will definitely take away his computer and check his cloud account. After getting those photos and videos, Yun Xiuxiu was summoned, and with my consent, the police will completely delete all the photos and videos, and will not give Wei Cai a chance.


    In addition, when filing for divorce at this time, the success rate is 100% if the evidence of the other party''s cheating and domestic violence is thrown out.


    Divorce is inevitable, and the things threatened by the other party will be deleted by the police. There is no worries. This is already a good ending.


    Gu Wangchao nodded, "The sooner it is dealt with, the better, and the impact on the child will be less."


    "I think so too, and," Gu Peihai said with emotion, "I didn''t expect Wu Ti to join the parent exchange meeting later."


    Wu Ti is a first-line actor. He has been in the industry for many years and has his own way.


    Before lunch, my son went out with Miaomiao, and when he came back, he suddenly said that he felt that his younger sister liked his older sister more than his older brother.


    These words were sour, but after thinking about them, he realized that what his son was talking about was that Miao Miao had gotten very close to Lin Ci recently.


    The intimacy came suddenly.


    He also thought of the recent rumors, and later learned from the staff that there was a parent exchange meeting, so he took the initiative to go there, and found that Director Wang was not there, so he was even more aware.


    "He also provided a very important thing."


    Gu Peihai twitched the corners of his lips, "Not only Wei Cai and the director of Mengkong Entertainment are suspected of money laundering, but Mengkong Entertainment itself is suspected of tax evasion. Someone has already reported it. It won''t take long for the investigation results to come out."


    The current situation is that an investigation team is investigating Mengkong Entertainment. At this time, if a director is directly reported for money laundering, it will immediately attract attention, and Wei Cai will be tracked down.


    Once Wei Cai enters and Yun Xiuxiu, with the help of lawyer Liu Qin, presents evidence of the other party''s cheating and domestic violence, the matter can be closed.


    Gu Wangchao frowned slightly, "However, maybe Teacher Yun won''t be able to come in the next few episodes."


    Once Wei Cai enters, the program team should not invite Yun Xiuxiu in order to avoid bad influence.


    In addition, Wei Cai is Lin Ci''s father after all, and his imprisonment also affects Lin Ci. Although the evidence of infidelity and domestic violence can prevent others from condemning Yun Xiuxiu''s mother and daughter, Lin Ci''s future is hard to say.


    It¡¯s just that in this world, there are very few perfect solutions. It all depends on what the parties choose and what they give up.


    Gu Peihai estimated the time, investigation, arrest, confession, this link is actually very long, there are still four episodes of this program, which is only one month, maybe the live broadcast of that episode will be over.


    With limited ingredients, Gu Wangchao finally decided to eat two fish.


    "Add a few pieces of fish maw to the fish head and tail to make fish soup, and fry the rest to eat."


    Thinking that his sister doesn''t like to eat green vegetables, he bent down and smiled softly, "How about trying winter melon at night? Sometimes winter melon is well processed, and the flavor is strong, and the taste is better than braised pork."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Okay, okay, eat winter melon at night."


    Seeing Gu Wangchao bent over to talk to her, she took the opportunity to stick her cheek.


    "Brother Wangchao is really amazing, he must be very popular."


    Gu Peihai leaned to the side, heard the words, and smiled, "That''s not true. When Brother Wang Chao was studying, he often received love letters. He was a very popular campus male **** at that time."


    Duanzi suddenly stared at the eyes.


    "Campus male god?"


    She raised her claws and circled around Gu Wangchao a few times.


    "Male god! My brother is a male god!"


    Gu Wangchao was a little embarrassed.


    He definitely wouldn''t argue with his sister, straightened up, and glanced at a certain elder brother with a weary expression.


    "Except for elementary school, I have never expected to be in the same school as you at the same time. How do you know?"


    He and his eldest brother are several years apart. Although they went to the same middle school, they didn''t expect to be in the same school at the same time.


    Gu Peihai paused.


    His expression is well managed, and he can still laugh at this meeting.


    "My parents said, complaining like showing off that you were very popular when you were a student."


    Gu Wangchao: ¨‹_¨‹


    He was sure he hadn''t talked to his parents, nor had he brought the love letter home.


    As for the school, the head teacher said that if he handled it well, he would not tell the parents.


    How did the eldest brother know?


    Afraid of being discovered by his younger brother, Gu Peihai found an excuse to go out.


    "There is food, but there is no rice or noodles. Miaomiao, let''s go, let''s go to work in exchange for food."


    He said that a family in the village was repairing a house and needed help moving bricks.


    "I''m moving bricks, and you are shouting for cheers."


    Tuanzi looked at his arm. Although it was strong and powerful, it was definitely not as strong as his own.


    Maybe she was the one who moved the bricks in the end.


    The brothers and sisters go out.


    Gu Wangchao seemed to see an Alaskan dog taking his sister out in a panic.


    He didn''t ask his assistant to get his phone.


    When this episode is over, he will investigate the truth.


    The two arrived at the place where the bricks were moved.


    The owner of the house felt helpless when he saw that Gu Peihai had brought a little girl over.


    "Uncle, Miao Miao is very powerful."


    She directly found a bamboo container, put a pile of bricks in it, picked it up easily and ran away.


    She may not be very strong on her own, but with internal strength, she is very powerful.


    Gu Peihai suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He wants to perform in front of his sister, but in the end, the younger sister will be responsible for the performance, and he will be responsible for shouting cheers, right?


    Hunches come true.


    Gu Peihai, who had never moved bricks before, became tired after a while, so he gritted his teeth and persisted. The younger sister blows over and over like a gust of wind from time to time.


    ¡¾Brother: sweating profusely; sister: refreshed¡¿


    ¡¾Brother: Brick +5; Sister: Brick +20¡¿


    ¡¾The film king cheers up quickly, don¡¯t lose¡¿


    In the evening, the two returned home with their rewards.


    They got a lot of rice noodles, and half a chicken!


    "Stir fry, stew, or bake?"


    Thinking of the delicious chicken, she couldn''t help swallowing.


    Seeing that her cousin didn''t answer, she turned her head to look.


    But I saw the face of the big brother in the sunset, still handsome, but with a frightening hostility. It was a knife drawn by a swordsman, which was quite sharp.


    "Brother Pei Hai?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: He heard the staff''s discussion and knew about Wei Chuan¡¿


    Duanzi blinked.


    "Brother Pei Hai, are you the brother-in-law?"


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    Meifeng''s hostility disappeared completely, and the actor waved his hands in a panic.


    "Miao Miao, where did you hear this word?"


    In fact, this is the system¡¯s complaint.


    It has complained that the host''s elder brother is a sister-con, and even complained that Gu Peihai is both a sister-con and a brother-con.


    Tuanzi didn''t reveal it, and said with a smile, "A friend. So, brother Pei Hai, are you a younger brother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Tai Chi Sword

    Chapter 129 Tai Chi Sword


    The actor immediately showed a pitiful expression, like a big dog wagging its tail.


    "Miao Miao, don''t say that in front of Xiao Chao."


    "why?"


    Duanzi narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was smiling, but also as if he was calculating something. At that moment, he had the feeling of seeing another cousin. That cousin always squints and smiles, but in fact he has a bad stomach.


    No way, how can you feel that such a cute sister is full of bad things? Gu Peihai patted his own face, and pinched Tuanzi''s soft face.


    "Just, don''t you think he dislikes me?"


    After finally getting time to spend together, if you do something wrong and say the wrong thing, it will be even more annoying, that would be too miserable.


    The big eyes suddenly widened.


    "He dislikes you?"


    Gu Peihai nodded, with a bit of aggrieved expression on his face.


    Tuanzi touched the corners of his eyes unconsciously.


    "Miao Miao is not blind, he obviously likes you very much."


    Gu Peihai curled his lips, looked back at the cameraman secretly, dragged his sister to walk quickly, and whispered, "He doesn''t like to talk to me when he''s studying, and he doesn''t like to talk to me when we go home from vacation. Wait. He entered the circle and avoided me even more.¡±


    He also knows what outsiders like to say.


    Just because he is the best actor of Sanliao, he felt that Gu Wangchao was able to make it to today because of him, erasing all of Gu Wangchao''s hard work.


    He personally thinks that if he is alive, he should not care about the gossip of insignificant people. Some people are sour, and some people just go to the Internet to vent their dissatisfaction in reality.


    But people, they seem strong, but they are also very fragile. He said he didn''t care, but after listening to some words for a long time, he would still change his mind.


    The impact of the environment is silent, just like a student staying in a class with a different atmosphere may have a different attitude towards learning. When everyone around you is perfunctory, and someone deliberately pours cold water on you, it becomes extremely difficult to maintain your true heart and requires more perseverance.


    He once suspected that his younger brother avoided him not only to prove himself, but also to blame him for being too dazzling.


    Tuanzi took a look at him and found that the big dog''s tail was hanging down.


    "Before Miaomiao and you went out, I had a chat with brother Wangchao."


    She expressed Gu Wangchao''s point of view.


    Gu Peihai was surprised: "He really said that?"


    "Miaomiao won''t lie to you," Tuanzi turned his head with a ''hum'', "The audience heard it."


    Gu Peihai was thoughtful.


    It turns out that the younger brother doesn''t care about the gossip of the people around him, so why does he always avoid himself?


    At this moment, a small hand reached out and gave him a gentle push.


    Looking down, Tuanzi turned his face up, showing a sweet smile, "Brother Pei Hai, maybe, you can have a good chat with him."


    "Talk, talk about what?"


    "If you have any doubts, just talk about it."


    Gu Peihai shook his head, vigorously.


    In case he gets an unsatisfactory answer, he will cry, really cry!


    Tuanzi sighed old-fashioned.


    "My lord now, you are too timid."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    So when eating dinner, Gu Peihai held the bowl and secretly glanced at Gu Wangchao several times, hesitant to speak.


    Gu Wangchao ate with a blank expression, halfway through his meal, he couldn''t bear it anymore, "Speak directly."


    The film king quickly lowered his head to pick up the rice.


    Gu Wangchao: "..."


    Tuanzi glanced at him secretly, always feeling that this cold cousin was about to lose his temper.


    She quickly ate food and decided to stay away from the battlefield as soon as possible.


    Not long after dinner, a small guest came to Room 3.


    is a local little boy Bao Cong, who is over eight years old this year, and he is also the most enthusiastic person in learning Qimei stick method.


    "Miao Miao, do you know Tai Chi Sword?"


    Tuanzi carefully recalled that Tai Chi Sword is the swordsmanship in the Tai Chi school, and it is an integral part of the Tai Chi series. It must be as light and soft as Taijiquan, but also graceful and unrestrained.


    She has also learned it, but because their school''s sword style is completely opposite to Tai Chi sword, so after she is familiar with the moves of Tai Chi sword, she continues to practice the school''s sword technique.


    Every time she practiced other saber or sword techniques, the master would yell, and then fight her with the saber and sword techniques in the master''s school, and beat her to the ground.


    After winning, the master will laugh triumphantly with his hands on his hips.


    Damn it! Tuanzi clenched his fist.


    She recovered.


    "Yes, what''s the matter, do you want to study?"


    Bao Cong shook his head, "Tai Chi sword must be soft, I don''t want to learn it, I want to learn it very well."


    He twittered to explain why he came.


    It turned out that after the village was developed into a tourist village, the remaining fields only needed to be worked by the young and strong, and each family got a share, so the old people were free. The head of the village wants to help these elderly people develop some hobbies.


    "On the other side of the threshing floor, some people started to dance in the square, but many grandpas wanted to practice Tai Chi and Tai Chi Sword."


    The village has not yet built a simple sports and fitness venue, so after dinner, the villagers'' activity venues are mainly divided into two places.


    One is the head of the village, where people often come to chat with melon seeds, or play chess and drink tea. After Yun Xiuxiu came, she would take her daughter to sing operas for the villagers.


    One is a threshing floor, and occasionally people come to dance in the square.


    "Oh, you want Miao Miao to teach Tai Chi Sword?"


    Duanzi has no objection.


    "But Miaomiao has short hands, so she can only use special swords or branches."


    She stretched out her little hand, opened it and closed it again.


    Before in ancient times, she practiced with special swords and knives. Those weapons couldn''t come with her. In modern times, she used branches or other long objects instead.


    Just to achieve the lightness and softness of Tai Chi swordsmanship, it is necessary to choose a flexible and elastic sword.


    Bao Cong rubbed his head, "The village chief seems to have prepared a small Tai Chi sword for you."


    Tuanzi asked suspiciously, "It''s ready so soon?"


    Why does it seem like you came prepared?


    When he saw the village head uncle, a kind and shrewd person, Tuanzi confirmed his guess.


    The village chief did it on purpose.


    Tuanzi pouted, "Are you using Miaomiao?"


    The village chief smiled: "No, no, I hired you as a teacher. During the recording of the program, your teaching reward can be exchanged for food, how about it?"


    Duanzi, who was a little angry at first, burst into laughter.


    "Get paid? Can you exchange for food?"


    "Only can be exchanged for equivalent food."


    Duanzi touched her face, for the sake of food, she should reluctantly agree.


    Hey, roast chicken and duck, here she comes!


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You are drooling¡¿


    Duanzi quickly wiped his mouth, dry.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: You lied! ¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly started teaching with a small Tai Chi sword.


    After adding a sword, the visibility is higher.


    Tuanzi is small, but martial arts genius is not blown out. Although she hasn''t studied Taiji sword all the year round, after the whole set, everyone can see that she has achieved the perfect fusion of spirit, mind, energy, and strength, and the sword is her own body, and she controls the sword with her body.


    ¡¾It looks quite simple, I want to learn too¡¿


    ¡¾In our park, people often come to practice Tai Chi sword in the morning, I decided to steal the teacher another day¡¿


    ¡¾I checked on the Internet, and the official evaluation of Tai Chi Sword is quite high. It cures diseases and prolongs life, and strengthens the body¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： foster brother

    Chapter 130 Raising Brother


    Brother Gu Peihai also came out.


    Gu Wangchao stood in the crowd, watching his sister with a straight face, holding a sword and dancing.


    He is an outsider, but he is also fascinated by it.


    Sister is like a little sun, a natural luminous body. Very good, just as good as his brother. Over time, there will definitely be higher achievements.


    The inferiority complex that had sunk in his heart popped up and devoured his heart inch by inch.


    Tuanzi simply taught a few tricks, wiped off the sweat that didn''t exist, and said loudly, "I''m a little tired. It would be great if the supper was roast duck."


    The village chief who was standing nearby: "..." How do you feel that these words are meant for me?


    Tuanzi Yuxue is cute, she is so good at such a young age, her grandparents like her.


    Hearing that she was going to have supper, he warmly invited her to go to their house for something to eat later.


    Some people can make lo-mei, and some people have fried or fried sweet potato chips at home.


    It sounds delicious.


    Duanzi accepted everyone''s invitation unceremoniously.


    She suddenly caught a glimpse of Gu Wangchao standing in the dark.


    The cold beauty showed a bit of self-deprecation unconsciously.


    She doesn''t like that look.


    Brother Wangchao is so good and gentle.


    "Brother Wangchao, come and study too."


    She bounced over and took Gu Wangchao''s hand.


    "Let''s go together, Brother Wangchao is so good, he will definitely learn it soon."


    It was difficult for Gu Wangchao to refuse his sister''s invitation.


    During this period, Gu Peihai was ''negotiating'' with Director Wang.


    "It must be you who deliberately suggested to the village chief."


    Wang Dao pretended to be stupid.


    Gu Peihai: "I''m not greedy, so you can send our family a few laying hens and a few big ducks, and then give us the qualification to go to the orchard to pick at any time. Don''t worry, we only pick enough for five families. "


    Director Wang: "Isn''t this greedy?"


    Gu Peihai smiled half-smile: "I''m not greedy."


    I also want to know that the little heroine who has been in the limelight recently teaching the villagers Tai Chi sword will be a huge hot spot.


    Currently, the five groups of guests each have their own points of interest, and the one who can provide the most points of interest is Gu Miaomiao.


    He just guessed that after Director Wang intervened, he didn''t get angry immediately because Gu Cheng had hinted that he could win some opportunities for his sister to demonstrate martial arts.


    If it weren''t for this, he would have killed Wang Dao severely, and tried to take his sister away.


    The two sides seesaw, you come and I go, it is wonderful.


    Fortunately, the footage of Tuanzi teaching Tai Chi Sword is currently broadcast in the main live broadcast room, and the audience can open Gu Peihai''s live broadcast room at the same time to enjoy the two good shows.


    After winning, Gu Peihai wandered off to appreciate his younger siblings.


    Seeing that Gu Wangchao is learning well, he sighs with emotion, as expected of Xiaochao, his learning ability is so good.


    Looking at Gu Miaomiao who was in charge of teaching again, he once again sighed, whose family does such an excellent sister belong to? It belongs to his family, hahaha!


    Wu Ti brought his son and sister to watch: "..."


    For some reason, he always felt that Gu Peihai was a bit in need of a beating at the moment.


    He bowed his head to teach his son, "I will start helping with work tomorrow. You see, sister Miaomiao is so good, you can''t be worse than her, right?"


    Wu Yu opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    Wu Ti sneered: "But which sister doesn''t want to have an excellent brother? Don''t you want to be a role model for your sister?"


    Wu Yu was speechless and could only agree.


    Wu Ya was a little confused after hearing this, "The younger sister you are talking about, is it Miaomiao or Xiaoyun?"


    The salted fish boy hurriedly said, "It''s sister Miaomiao, not Xiaoyun."


    He wrinkled his nose and complained to his sister-in-law, "When I came home last week, she tore up my picture book again and hit me several times. Mom taught her, but she pretended to be stupid and turned around and gnawed me a few times. "


    Being so annoying at the age of two, he couldn''t even imagine what Wu Yun would be like when he grew up.


    On the other side, Yun Xiuxiu imitated Tuanzi and asked her daughter to teach everyone how to sing in order to get paid.


    Not to mention singing skills, her daughter''s water sleeve skills are definitely the best among her peers.


    Sooner or later, her daughter will become one of the outstanding dramatists.


    Maybe it was a determination, neither she nor Lin Ci was as tense as before. The relaxed and happy atmosphere brought them a lot of enthusiasm, and more and more people paid attention to the mother and daughter.


    At seven or eight o''clock, Tuanzi ate and took food at several fellow villagers'' homes, and then set foot on the way home with his two brothers.


    She said proudly: "From now on, Miao Miao will take care of you!"


    Gu Wangchao laughed.


    "The hard work is insignificant."


    "No hard work, no hard work, we are a family."


    Gu Peihai claimed credit, "After my hard work, Director Wang agreed to give us two hens, a rooster, and a lamb tomorrow. If you want to eat fruit, you can go to the orchard to pick it."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Shall we make roast chicken?"


    The actor staggered.


    "They lay eggs, let''s eat them."


    Duanzi wrinkled her little face and fell into a long silence.


    Gu Peihai didn''t dare to disturb her.


    When she was almost home, she came up with a good idea.


    "Let them lay eggs these days. In the last episode of the show, we cook roast chicken."


    "Okay, I will do as you say."


    Tuanzi turned around and took Gu Wangchao''s hand, "Brother Wangchao, I''ll leave it to you when the time comes, Brother Pei Hai doesn''t know how to cook."


    Young singer meal.


    Meeting his sister''s expectant gaze, he said with difficulty, "I only participate in one episode."


    During the second to sixth periods, resident guests can invite flying guests. From Director Wang''s point of view, of course different people should be invited to create different topics.


    The little flower-like face was instantly wilted.


    Tuanzi lowered his eyes and made a soft ''woo hoo''.


    Gu Wangchao seemed to see a wet puppy whimpering.


    Cute and pathetic.


    He moved his lips, but couldn''t speak.


    "You can do it again in the closing issue."


    Gu Peihai suddenly said: "Don''t you want to see the new look of Room 3 with your own eyes?"


    Gu Wangchao frowned, "You know..."


    "What do I know? I don''t know anything."


    The film king pretended to be stupid, bent down and lifted his sister up, and ran towards the house, "I only know that a brother must fulfill his sister''s wish."


    Tuanzi cheered in unison, "Brother Wangchao doesn''t have to cook, that day, Miaomiao is ready to cook, brother Wangchao is coming to eat~"


    Gu Peihai: "Eat!"


    Duanzi: "Eat!"


    Gu Wangchao shook his head helplessly.


    The next morning at 9 am, netizens opened the software and found that there were several hot searches related to Wei Chuan.


    Wei Chuan, the singer who wanted to promote but deliberately said that his cousin liked it. He openly insulted his cousin and colleagues on the show, left the show in despair afterwards, and issued a statement apologizing to fans.


    Only apologized to fans, never apologized to Lin Ci and Gu Wangchao who were scolded, and even poured dirty water on Lin Ci in the statement.


    The fans are very distressed.


    ¡¾Brother, you didn¡¯t do anything, you don¡¯t need to apologize to us¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong with saying a few foul words in a hurry¡¿


    ¡¾Obviously Lin Ci, a liar, did something wrong, why are you scolding my brother¡¿


    So far, this statement of apology to fans is still on the hot search list, followed by the hot search of him stepping on three boats and privately complaining about a certain king.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： collapsed house

    Chapter 131 Collapsing House


    The trending search for the apology statement naturally rose.


    Yesterday happened to be Saturday, and "Leisurely Rural Life" is the most popular live variety show recently, with quite a lot of viewers.


    When Tuanzi approached Wei Chuan, Director Wang directly switched her camera to the main live broadcast room.


    So, when Wei Chuan left Xishui Village disheartened, Wei Chuan''s fans, black fans, program fans, fans of Yun Xiuxiu, and fans of Gu Wangchao all watched the live broadcast while scrolling through entries, and directly posted the hot searches.


    Passers-by saw it and clicked in to see it.


    Wei Chuan''s public relations were quick, and he issued an apology statement, which moved fans to tears.


    But the team didn''t want to be on the hot search, but it wasn''t long before the entry was posted. Go down and be brushed up soon.


    It costs a lot of money, but it has no effect at all.


    The hot search that followed today was airborne, and it seemed that someone bought it specially for him.


    Netizens grinned while sighing and clicked into the hot search to eat melons.


    First, there are hot searches on three boats.


    The three girls almost fell in love with each other. The order was clear, the evidence was clear, and they beat people to death.


    Through the chat records, everyone found that Wei Chuan was reluctant to open their relationship on the grounds of protecting them. At the same time, he used exactly the same words to flirt with girls, and the gifts they gave were similar.


    His time management is actually quite good. Two girls have the same birthday. He celebrates one of them at noon and arrives at the other''s house in the evening.


    ¡¾Wei Chuan can be regarded as the most popular singer of Mengkong Entertainment, the working hours are so tight, and he can also talk to three girlfriends at the same time, amazing¡¿


    ¡¾I thought there was a fake sister-in-law, but after looking at the evidence, I stopped talking and just went off the fan, and, scumbag, die! ¡¿


    [At first, I thought that some people know three things are three things, or they know that their boyfriend is cheating and pretend not to know, but it turns out that Wei Chuan is quite capable. This kind of speaking skills can be taught in classes. If I were one of them, I would be fooled around ¡¿


    ¡¾I remember he has a lot of girlfriend fans, what do fans think about this, he worked so hard to buy albums and endorsement products¡¿


    The evidence was so abundant that many fans lost their fans on the spot.


    Wei Chuan is not a pure singer, he is more like an idol. Idols can neither have private contact with fans, nor can they generally fall in love before transformation. Because what they sell is a fantasy, so there are especially many fans of the opposite sex.


    Idol love is tantamount to a collapsed house. Of course, there are also some fans who are just face control, or mother fans, or maybe they only like his stage, even if they fall in love, they will stay.


    But if this idol talks about three girlfriends at the same time, what if the three girlfriends still don¡¯t know each other?


    This is not a collapsed house, it''s like an earthquake, it''s because of a problem with character, and I''m not qualified to hang out in the circle.


    Only some fans are so brainwashed that they will still cry and cry when someone bullies their brother.


    ¡¾How can it be so good? The three of them posted short essays at the same time, it seems that someone is trying to harm my brother]


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know who my brother offended¡¿


    ¡¾It must be Gu Wangchao! I know this person is pretending]


    ¡¾The one in front, IMHO, he has offended too many people¡¿


    Everyone clicked into the third hot search.


    It was a recording. Wei Chuan should have stayed in a relatively closed and safe environment. He didn''t control his volume. He also said a lot of foul language, saying that a certain king was too old to sing and wanted to make money. He came to be a judge, deliberately Embarrass him. He also mentioned other new generation singers, saying that they are not as good as himself.


    Everyone recalled that Wei Chuan participated in a singing show last year.


    In this program, the old-timers usually lead the new-generation singers to sing, and there will be some heavyweight judges to comment and guide.


    Because there is no elimination system, many new generation singers realize their shortcomings under the guidance of these people, make rapid progress, and have high ratings. Everyone also likes to see such a joyous scene.


    ¡¾I remember that Wei Chuan was pointed out for many shortcomings, but later corrected, the quality of the new song is so good¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too late for other young singers to be envious of a mentor at the level of a heavenly king. He actually feels that others are targeting him¡¿


    ¡¾Let me do the math, I scolded Gu Wangchao in yesterday''s show, and scolded the Heavenly King in this show, scolded a few new generation singers of the same period, he really offended a lot of people]


    The three girls shot at the same time, it must have been premeditated.


    Whether they found each other and planned to work together to deal with the scumbag, or someone contacted them and asked them to take action at this time, facts are facts.


    If Wei Chuan doesn''t do these things, no one will reveal the truth. It can only be said that it is self-inflicted.


    Because many people were involved, and one of them was the king of heaven, more and more people ended up in the end.


    The gunpowder on the Internet has nothing to do with Gu Wangchao for the time being.


    He woke up early in the morning and heard the sound of ''hum ha ha ha''.


    Going out to see, my sister is teaching a group of children with a stick.


    Really energetic.


    Gu Wangchao said with emotion, he was going to the kitchen to prepare breakfast, but he didn''t see his eldest brother, so he had to go out again.


    A staff member said: "Teacher Gu just went out for a run with Miao Miao, and she hasn''t come back yet."


    The image of running like a zombie jumped into my mind.


    Gu Wangchao paused, "I''ll go find him."


    He thought to himself, the elder brother probably won''t fall down in the middle of the run, right?


    Tuanzi just finished teaching a move, and with a wave of his little hand, "Practice yourself."


    "Yes, Teacher Miao Miao!"


    Duanzi smiled and rolled his eyes.


    Teacher Miaomiao, she likes this title.


    Seeing Gu Wangchao leaving in a hurry, she couldn''t help pursing her lips and snickering again.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: What bad idea are you planning?¡¿


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, his face full of grievances.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What is another? Miao Miao has always been helpful, never doing bad things]


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Children can''t hide secrets.


    The system doesn''t ask questions, but Tuanzi couldn''t help but say.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Actually, before running, Miaomiao heard brother Pei Hai calling someone, hehe, he will definitely call later]


    The system doesn''t quite understand the logic behind this.


    Gu Peihai called and went to find him with Gu Wangchao. Is there any inevitable connection?


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws and rubbed his face, squeezing the flesh on his cheeks.


    Wu Yu was humming and practicing the stick technique. Seeing her rubbing her face, she thought for a while and asked slowly, "Sister Miaomiao, can I rub your face?"


    Duanzi was taken aback.


    "Hey, Brother Wu Yu, why are you here?"


    She remembered that only Wu Yu didn''t like to move and refused to learn stick techniques.


    I was busy teaching just now, but I didn''t realize that Wu Yu had sneaked in.


    The little boy is scratching his hair.


    "Dad asked, he said he was not feeling well, if I were as active as other children and worked harder, his illness would be cured."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    That Uncle Wu Ti is pretty good-looking, how can he lie to a child? Do you want to tell Wu Yu that he was cheated?


    The dumpling is a little tangled, and the facial features are all wrinkled together.


    The little boy is just lazy, but actually understands very well.


    "Ah, I know he''s lying to me."


    Duanzi was dumbfounded.


    "But," the little boy scratched his hair again, "he didn''t get angry, but pretended to be sick, it''s poor, I''ll just do some work."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： brother filter

    Chapter 132 Bro filter


    Gu Wangchao searched all the way, but he didn''t see Gu Peihai''s figure, but found his follower and photographer squatting on the side of the road bored.


    "Hello."


    The cameraman smiled and pointed to the osmanthus tree not far away.


    "It seems to be an emergency, and the assistant sent the phone over."


    This program is more humane, and it really makes the guests completely ignore work, which is definitely not the case. In case of emergency, the program group also allows guests to leave the camera.


    The audience also understands quite well, anyway, five groups of guests + one main live broadcast room, they can change the live broadcast room to watch at will.


    Gu Wangchao respected his brother''s privacy and did not approach him.


    Instead, his assistant stood outside the camera, hesitating to speak.


    He waved.


    The assistant came over and offered to take a step to speak.


    "Brother Gu, look at the trending searches."


    The assistant took out his mobile phone, and quickly opened the hot search, and the hot one was #κ´«ÂåÊÒ#.


    This may be the most ''highlight'' moment in Wei Chuan''s life.


    Gu Wangchao was puzzled, "His team is quite good at public relations, why did it collapse to the point of collapse?"


    Because Wei Chuan regarded him as an opponent and came to him from time to time to find a sense of presence, he still knew Wei Chuan somewhat. This person is indeed suitable for singing, his voice is very good, and he is also an artist highly praised by Mengkong Entertainment. Sooner or later, he will become popular.


    In the eyes of some fans, cursing is not a big deal, how can it be considered a house collapse?


    "Brother, look at the bottom."


    The assistant quickly explained the main reason why his house collapsed while swiping the trending search - he stepped on three boats.


    In the face of three boats, it is a trivial matter to be disrespectful to your predecessors.


    Gu Wangchao was a little dazed. After a quick look, he had nothing to say.


    The time management ability is so good, isn''t it good to use this brain to think about songs?


    The assistant glanced at him secretly, "Brother Gu, tell me, could it be Best Actor Gu..."


    "It''s not him," Gu Wangchao said without hesitation, "He doesn''t bother to use these methods. He has always been kind to people."


    The assistant is speechless.


    This inexplicable trust is too... Gu Ge is usually very smart, why can''t he figure this out?


    Gu Peihai, the best actor of all three, possesses a lot of film resources and luxury endorsements. It is impossible for no one to trouble Gu Peihai.


    But so far he is still standing, but some people have been exposed to scandal one after another. It''s impossible to say that Gu Peihai is a fool who is willing to be bullied.


    Is this the brother-in-law filter?


    After a while, Gu Peihai came over and saw his younger brother was there, guilt flashed in his eyes, and Gu Wangchao caught him.


    The young singer didn''t believe it at first, but now he has doubts.


    "Go back and cook."


    "Ah, um, oh."


    Gu Peihai almost had the same hands and feet.


    If the agent sees this scene, he will definitely be dumbfounded.


    Not long ago, the film king commanded him with frosty eyes. The cold voice made the agent shiver on the phone, but now he is in front of his younger brother and becomes a good dog.


    On the way back, Gu Wangchao asked seemingly casually, "Why are you so anxious about work?"


    "Uh, an endorsement renewal."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Renewing the endorsement contract wouldn''t be an urgent matter at all, would it?


    The film king seemed to have turned his head, and quickly made amends, "They plan to invest in a variety show. While renewing the contract, they hope that I will participate, but I am not very interested."


    He doesn''t have much time. This time, he mainly spends time with his younger sister. If he can get closer to his younger brother, that would be even better.


    Gu Wangchao: "Oh." But this matter is not an emergency, right?


    My younger brother kept a straight face, and Gu Peihai didn''t know if he was fooling it.


    The two returned to the small courtyard, and the children had almost left. Tuanzi sat on the threshold, holding his little face in his hands, smiling brighter than Huaer, when he saw the two of them, he ran over excitedly.


    "Brother Pei Hai, are you reconciled?"


    Actor: "?"


    Gu Wangchao slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Tuanzi realized something was wrong, tilted his head, and puffed up his cheeks slightly.


    "Brother Pei Hai, what are you doing after running?"


    "Call, call." The stern-faced Xiaotuanzi was not easy to mess with, and Gu Peihai responded very cooperatively.


    "Then what did Brother Wangchao just go out for?"


    "Chat with Assistant."


    The film king paused and chatted with his assistant. Doesn''t that mean he knows about the Internet? Will the younger brother find out that he did it, and even dislike him for being nosy?


    The actor with excellent acting skills has revealed too many flaws at this moment.


    Gu Wangchao calmly withdrew his gaze.


    Duanzi lost his face.


    "Ahhh!"


    She jumped on Gu Peihai''s body and hit him with her small fists.


    "Brother Pei Hai, you really don''t live up to your expectations. Miao Miao specially created an opportunity, ahhh!"


    Gu Peihai looked bewildered.


    "what chance?"


    "Ahhh!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I can''t blame your big brother, it''s because Gu Wangchao doesn''t have the habit of eavesdropping¡¿


    This sounds weird.


    Tuanzi paused, is the system saying that she likes to eavesdrop?


    But she always listens openly every time, not eavesdropping!


    ¡¾Miaomiao: ahhh¡¿


    It''s the turn of the system to be attacked by the little milk sound.


    Seeing his sister''s reaction, Gu Wangchao still didn''t understand.


    Big Brother definitely took action on Wei Chuan''s matter, but I don''t know which news was released by Big Brother.


    The reason why the big brother made the move is also very simple, for him.


    Gu Wangchao made breakfast in silence. After breakfast, he silently watered the germinated vegetable seedlings, continued to tidy up the yard, and even went to master Zhao''s house to learn bamboo weaving. The lens, just find a chance, get the mobile phone, and make a call.


    "Mr. Wang, good afternoon."


    Teacher Wang, his class teacher for three years in high school.


    "Yes, there are some things I want to know from you. Back then, did my family often ask you about my situation?"


    On the other end of the phone, Teacher Wang smiled and said, "Why do you ask this suddenly? I know your parents are busy, but your brother often contacts me and always praises you. By the way, he also asked me one thing. Speaking of it, it is also mine. dereliction of duty."


    is related to the attitude of other teachers.


    Gu Peihai used to be a student in that school, and he was still number one in his grade.


    After Gu Wangchao went to that middle school, everyone knew that they were brothers. Even if his teacher had never taught his brother, he would say a few words in class from time to time, "Oh, if only you were as good as your brother", they were all the same. Born to parents, the gap is a bit big." "Gu Wangchao, you have to work hard and learn from your brother."


    Back then, he was proud of his elder brother, but after hearing this kind of talk too much, the inferiority complex deep in his heart grew wildly like weeds.


    Now that I have grown up, I can calmly think about what those teachers did back then. There is no doubt that they are unqualified. I hope that students will progress, but they ignore the psychological state of students and use the wrong method.


    He was relieved a long time ago.


    Ms. Wang: "It was your brother who found this problem, so I told the teachers. I hope that what happened back then didn''t affect you. No matter what, the teacher should say sorry to you."


    No wonder, Gu Wangchao lowered his eyes, no wonder then one day, all the teachers suddenly stopped saying that.


    No wonder the eldest brother knows that he has a perfect score in cooking class and that he often receives love letters.


    When his parents were busy, the eldest brother worked hard to play the role of parent and take care of him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Ting Tao Swordsmanship

    Chapter 133 Tingtao Swordsmanship


    At three or four in the afternoon, Tuanzi sat under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree, eating sweet potato chips and taking care of the poultry at the same time.


    Originally, Director Wang wanted to give them a lamb, but something went wrong temporarily, and they replaced it with a few hens.


    Now, the number of poultry in their family has increased significantly.


    Gu Peihai and Wang Dao knew that this was compensation for Tuanzi. After all, Director Wang used the dumplings to attract attention without saying hello in advance, but the audience didn''t know it.


    Recently, there have been a lot of comments, saying that the program group prefers Gu Miaomiao, even if she is popular, it is unfair to do so.


    Gu Peihai didn''t say much, just folded his hands, stared at Director Wang, and expressed a meaning with his eyes-you should solve this matter.


    The best solution is to send chickens and ducks to every household.


    Afterwards, Director Wang made some calculations and realized that he had lost a lot!


    Children don''t know about these things.


    Tuanzi was overjoyed to learn that other children also had chickens and ducks at home, and held hands with Lin Ci and the others, discussing a feast of chickens and ducks on the closing day.


    Now, she gnawed sweet potato chips at the chickens and ducks, scaring the chickens and ducks into a ball.


    At this time, Gu Peihai came over furiously and asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think you Xiaochao are weird?"


    Tuanzi withdrew the eyes that made the chickens and ducks nervous, and looked at Gu Peihai blankly.


    "What''s weird?"


    "That''s it," Gu Peihai gestured, "Your brother Xiaochao is a little lost."


    Duanzi honestly shook his head, "I didn''t see it."


    After thinking about it, the two haven''t reconciled yet, so she softly encouraged, "Brother Pei Hai, why don''t you ask. If you care about him so much, then ask directly."


    The actor shut up immediately.


    Duanzi pouted, why can''t adults be as honest as their children?


    Alas, worry.


    The sad dumpling went out, walking very slowly with short legs.


    The audience was at a loss.


    ¡¾What''s wrong with her, she suddenly became dejected¡¿


    ¡¾Kids don¡¯t guess what they think¡¿


    ¡¾Since I can teach Tai Chi sword to get food, I feel that they are all relaxed¡¿


    ¡¾Is this bad? You worked so hard before, you should take a break this time¡¿


    ¡¾The vegetable fields of each family are almost fully reclaimed, and the vegetable seedlings are almost ready to be transplanted¡¿


    Tuanzi walked towards the river and stopped halfway.


    She muttered in a low voice: "Brother said, don''t go near the river without adults around."


    She is a good and obedient child.


    You can¡¯t go to the river, so find a tree to play with.


    She rushed up a tree two or three times, sat on a thick branch, her legs were dangling.


    Cameraman: "?"


    The cameraman whispered: "Miaomiao, what should I do? I can''t climb trees."


    ¡¾Hahaha, I died from laughing, it¡¯s difficult for the cameraman once a day¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman following Miao Miao is already very good, and his running speed has already broken through the limit¡¿


    ¡¾Cameraman: I find that my skills are not enough every day¡¿


    Tuanzi waved his hand, "Uncle, let''s shoot from below."


    The cameraman can only agree.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: If you are bored, practice. Only by studying hard can we succeed]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu looks like Master¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I am better than your master. If it was him who found you lazy, he would have chased you with a broom and beat you long ago¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But he can¡¯t beat him, Miao Miao¡¯s lightness skill is better than him¡¿


    The system thought to itself, it is your master letting you go. As long as he thought about it, he would have caught up with you and beat you up.


    But thinking of Master, Tuanzi remembered that she had promised Master to carry forward the school in modern times.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Master said, Miaomiao is the thirteenth generation descendant of Tianyun Sect and the future head of the sect. The head of the sect must take due responsibility¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Actually, if the Tianyun School has been passed down to modern times, you should be the successor of the hundredth generation when you entered the school in modern times¡¿


    As a result, the host directly traveled to ancient times and became the apprentice of the twelfth generation master.


    The little head shook vigorously.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The thirteenth generation is good, the disciples of the following generations have to be called Master Miaomiao, Shizu, Taishizu, Taishangshizu... How majestic it sounds¡¿


    The system is speechless.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: It¡¯s not easy to develop martial arts in modern times, maybe you can¡¯t pass on the martial arts at all¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No way, Miao Miao is amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You are fighting alone, and you have to accumulate reputation points to find your parents. How can you care about it? Besides, your master said that you should accept apprentices after you turn eighteen. You are so young, you can¡¯t establish a sect, and you don¡¯t even have the money to buy a house]


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    Little Rouzhuo held his head and thought for a while.


    She recalled carefully, and vaguely remembered what the master said the night before she left the ancient times, when she fell asleep in a daze.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What did Master say at that time¡¿


    She suddenly let out an ''ah'', which startled the cameraman under the tree.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao was sleepy, but you heard me, little Gugu, why didn''t you tell Miao Miao? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You didn¡¯t ask, and your master seems to be talking in sleep¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He said, you go home and do the most important thing (find your parents), after that, there will be seniors to help you¡¿


    Duanzi was stunned.


    Where did she get her senior brother?


    The system thinks so too.


    Although the master claimed to have received many extremely talented disciples, all of them were well-known. The fact is, Tuanzi has not seen a single person for four years.


    She lives with her master in a small hut on the mountain. From time to time, she goes down the mountain to punish evil and promote good, and compete with disciples of other sects.


    During the four years, I never saw other disciples write letters to report their safety. When discussing with other sect disciples, everyone didn''t mention her seniors at all. If there is a senior brother, and the senior brother is famous, how could he not mention it?


    Master is a big liar!


    Duanzi thought that way at the beginning, and he still thinks so now.


    There is no senior brother, even if there is, is it possible that the senior brothers can travel through time and space? Wouldn''t their world become a sieve?


    "Ahhh, how angry! Master is a big liar!"


    Under the astonished eyes of the cameraman, she jumped directly to the tree and landed firmly.


    Picking up a branch at random, she directly began to practice one of the master''s unique skills - Tingtao swordsmanship.


    Turn grief and indignation into diligence!


    She has never performed this unique skill in front of everyone.


    The system said that modern people basically don''t learn these things, and she won''t reveal the secret books of the teacher at all.


    As long as she is active in front of the camera, sooner or later her swordsmanship and swordsmanship will be known. If you want to learn, you can''t stop it. The rest are just watching the fun.


    Moreover, not everyone is like her. When sparring with others, they inadvertently take away the opponent''s moves.


    Different from the gentleness and gentleness of Tai Chi sword, there are three essences of Ting Tao sword technique.


    Fast, accurate and ruthless.


    Beautiful lightness kung fu paired with fast, precise and ruthless Tingtao swordsmanship, when Tuanzi is sparring with disciples of other sects, it is often a gust of wind that cannot be caught, circling back in the blink of an eye, and pointing the sword at the neck in an instant.


    Often the game has just begun, and it is already over.


    The cameraman almost held his breath.


    The fierce sword wind seems to bring everyone to the world of rivers and lakes where love and hatred are happy.


    This is the first time that Tuanzi has been serious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： refuse wild swimming

    Chapter 134 Rejecting Wild Swimming


    A set of sword skills is over, and everyone has not recovered yet.


    The audience looked at the small figure.


    The little girl was looking at the broken branch bitterly, and picked up another one.


    Once he got up and was about to make a move, his fleshy little face immediately tensed up. At this time, everyone no longer thinks that she is a soft and cute little dumpling, but a knight-errant full of quack spirit.


    ¡¾How should I put it, I feel that she has a special temperament, quack air? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s the evil spirit, isn¡¯t it said in the novel that real knights have been stained with blood, and they are covered in evil spirits, even animals dare not approach them¡¿


    ¡¾You said it was a novel, and she used branches, not weapons¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t care, anyway, from now on, I¡¯m a diehard fan of Little Woman¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, no matter what other people say, I won¡¯t listen to the official military rank. I only trust my eyes. Miao Miao is really powerful, and this is a live broadcast, without editing and special effects]


    A group of audience screamed. They are in the steel forest, but from Miao Miao, they can see the world full of gangsters and sects many years ago.


    Shocked and longing.


    Clearly knowing that it is impossible to go to that era, he pinned all his dreams on the little heroine.


    The Guwu system is looking at the host with satisfaction.


    High talent, hard work and hard work, this will still show the perfect Tingtao swordsmanship, that''s great.


    At this moment, it found that the background data soared.


    In the blink of an eye, 100,000 more, and in the blink of an eye, another 100,000 more.


    The calculation method of the reputation value is relatively complicated, and it does not mean that the reputation value will be generated by watching it. Further recognition, understanding, and active dissemination will all generate reputation points.


    The host has a lot of fans, but many people stay on the most basic cognition, and the reputation generated is not as good as a small number of professionals.


    But now, perhaps it was the host''s set of swordsmanship that brought everyone back to that Jianghu world. No matter if you are an expert or a layman, an idea came to mind at that moment.


    That world actually existed.


    Traditional martial arts, once reached the top.


    They also want traditional martial arts to reach the top again, want to participate, and want to pass on.


    From the bottom of my heart, I believed that such a world existed. At that moment, the amount of prestige points generated by everyone''s joint efforts was surprising.


    Waiting for Tuanzi to practice the Tingtao Sword Technique again, he heard the faint voice of the system.


    ¡¾Guwu System: The prestige value is already 1.5 million, and it is still rising. According to this speed, it can reach 200 tonight. As long as this video spreads for another week, it may reach 5 million¡¿


    Duanzi disagrees.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, it¡¯s 150... No, Miao Miao remembers that it was only 100 yesterday¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s really hard to grasp people¡¯s hearts. I worked so hard before, and it was only 1 million. I didn¡¯t expect it to reach 1.5 million in the blink of an eye...ah no, it¡¯s 1.6 million¡¿


    It is rare to see the system self-doubt, and Tuanzi covers his mouth and laughs.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But, without the foreshadowing before, everyone wouldn''t recognize Gu Wu so suddenly. Little Gugu¡¯s arrangement is not wrong, you are the most powerful, the most powerful system in the entire universe]


    The system was almost immersed in the sweet talk of the host.


    When it woke up, it thought to itself, the host is too scary, it can overwhelm human beings, this will almost make the system dizzy, scary, too scary.


    It tries to divert the attention of the host.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: When you reach 1.5 million, you can drop a reward once¡¿


    Duanzi thought for a while.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: If you accumulate ten rewards at once, can you drop a big reward? ¡¿


    The system had a bad premonition, and sure enough, the next second heard the sweet voice of the host.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: After accumulating ten rewards, Miaomiao only needs a photo of her parents living in another world, okay?¡¿


    Although the system has always said that by accumulating one billion reputation points, you can know the whereabouts of your parents. But she was still young, and she would feel uneasy, for fear that this was an illusory dream.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: There is no such thing...¡¿


    Seeing the host''s pitiful dog eyes and the uneasiness in the eyes, the system had to change its words.


    ¡¾Guwu System: I will make a report, if the general system agrees, then it can be done¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Yes, Xiaogugu, you are the best, Miaomiao likes you very much¡¿


    The system was unmoved, it heard the host say to the two brothers not long ago, ''You are the best, Miao Miao likes you very much''.


    The sweet talk of the host does not cost money.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I will make a report in advance, and I will tell you when it reaches 6 million. And after the prestige value reaches 10 million, the reward can only be dropped once for every 1 million increase¡¿


    Duanzi''s smiling face froze.


    She turned her back to the camera, muttering, "Capitalists are stingy."


    ¡¾Guwu System: Capitalist? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s about the total system. The total system is a capitalist and a cheapskate! ¡¿


    And she and Xiao Gugu are poor migrant workers, woo.


    Sooner or later, she will overthrow the rule of the total system, hum!


    The ancient martial arts system still doesn''t know what the host thinks. The general system does not know that its ruling career is likely to usher in a second rebellion.


    Received the promise of the system, Tuanzi was very happy to practice Guanhai Saber Technique again.


    The knife technique of wide opening and closing, and the turbulent waves hitting the shore once again shocked the audience.


    ¡¾Kneeling and begging Miaomiao to perform with a real sword¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just a branch, it¡¯s so strong, if it¡¯s a real knife, Mom, I¡¯m going to watch the video on my knees¡¿


    ¡¾Who will satisfy our wishes¡¿


    Throwing away the branch, Tuanzi rubbed his belly, "I''m hungry, go home and eat."


    Just turning around, she heard a seemingly invisible cry for help.


    "Someone is calling for help."


    Tuanzi''s expression changed, and he flew out with a ''swoosh''.


    The cameraman was stunned, picked up the camera and chased after him.


    Another reach.


    Three children were struggling in the river, a child on the bank was shouting for help, and another child was running back, shouting as he ran, trying to attract the attention of adults.


    Nearby is the back mountain. Xishui Village has contracted the top of the mountain and developed it into an orchard.


    Su Zhaomu and Liu Bai picked fruits together, and when they arrived at the river, they heard the children''s cries for help because they were very close.


    "Someone fell into the water!"


    Su Zhaomu threw the basket and ran away.


    "Hurry up and save people!"


    Liu Bai hurried to catch up.


    Followed several staff members who came over to stop them, "Don''t go, let''s go!"


    Two cameramen also chased after him.


    When they saw the child on the bank, they saw a shadow rushing to the surface of the river, grabbing Bao Cong''s shoulder directly.


    Bao Cong was holding a child, and that child was holding a smaller child.


    The four of them were like sticks of candied haws, reaching midair.


    Tuanzi dragged the three of them to the shore and then put them down.


    As soon as the three children fell to the ground, they couldn''t help crying.


    The adults in the village who can swim also rushed over. Seeing the three children crying, they grabbed the stick and beat them.


    "Who told you to swim in the water? How many times have I told you that wild swimming is not allowed. The more you know how to swim, the less you can swim wild!"


    Bao Cong''s father beat him up.


    "A child had an accident last year, have you forgotten about this?"


    Bao Cong ran while crying.


    "I''m wronged, I didn''t swim wild, I just went to rescue them because I saw their swimming cramps!"


    As a result, the drowning child grabbed him subconsciously, causing him to drown too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： miss sister

    Chapter 135 Missing my sister


    The parents quickly figured out what happened.


    Only the youngest boy swims wild.


    His swimming skills are very good, and the temperature in these few days is as high as during the summer vacation, so he confidently entered the water without warming up...the result was cramping and drowning.


    Immediately after that, three children passed by. One of them could swim, so he went into the water to rescue him, but also suffered from cramps.


    Bao Cong was also nearby. He found two children drowning and jumped into the water immediately. The two children hugged him tightly because of their survival instincts, which hindered the rescue, and the three drowned together.


    In the end, it was Gu Miaomiao who stepped on the water, directly lifted him up and threw him towards the shore.


    Bao Cong touched his beaten face and murmured loudly, "They say you wronged me!"


    Bao Cong''s father sneered: "It''s good to save people, but what I said before, when you encounter this kind of thing, go to an adult! Some adults will have problems when they rescue, let alone you as a child?"


    He raised his fist, "No wild swimming! Warm up before going into the water under special circumstances! If you need something, ask an adult! Repeat it again, or I will beat you."


    Bao Cong could only repeat it embarrassingly.


    In fact, he was also a little scared in the water, and he blamed himself when he saw his crying mother just now.


    But when he saw the little heroine surrounded by people, he squeezed in again with big hearts.


    "Master Miaomiao, accept my worship!"


    Tuanzi waved his hand and refused, "If you don''t accept disciples, it''s still small."


    Su Chaomu and Liu Bai also saw the scene of her saving lives. The former has always been straightforward, "Sister Miaomiao, we have such a good relationship, so just accept me as a disciple."


    He fantasizes about learning martial arts well in the future, maybe he can save the beauty like a hero in TV dramas, how romantic!


    Liu Bai has an awkward personality and can''t say what he wants to be a teacher, but his black eyes are shining, and he obviously has the same idea.


    The children only have martial arts in their hearts, and the adults are sincerely thanking the dumpling. Bao Cong''s father said, "All the guests come to my house for dinner tonight. I want to thank my benefactor."


    The parents of the other two children also said, "Go to my house to eat tomorrow, so you don''t have to start a fire."


    Bao Cong''s father: "Why don''t you all come to my house to eat in the future."


    Program group: "..." Then the highlights of their program will be less than half.


    Duanzi went home surrounded by a group of children.


    On the way, with a stern face, she taught the children who like wild swimming a lesson, and seriously rejected the request to become a teacher. But when facing the system, her attitude was different.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, you said before that establishing a school is difficult. But you see, as long as you think about it, you can have many, many apprentices]


    Based on these words, the system imagined her proudly raising her chin and wagging her tail happily.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If these children see your arrogant appearance, they may not want to be apprentices¡¿


    When Tuanzi heard this, his expression became more serious, and he unconsciously activated his internal strength.


    Children, like small animals, are always sensitive to danger.


    At that moment, they felt like they were being watched by a beast, and each of them shivered.


    When they were approaching room 3, they found a reason and ran away one by one.


    Danzi: "Huh?"


    What about boasting?


    The parents of the three children came to Room 3 to express their thanks.


    Brother Gu Peihai was still very calm in front of outsiders, but when they turned their heads and they left, Gu Peihai directly carried them into the room.


    Tuanzi subconsciously took two steps back.


    The two older brothers are a bit weird.


    Gu Peihai''s expression changed several times, "Well done, but..."


    "Also pay attention to your own safety." Gu Wangchao answered.


    He knelt down and hugged his sister carefully.


    "Thank you for your lightness kung fu." Not only did he save the three children, but he was also able to ensure his own safety. Otherwise, with my sister''s kindness, if she went directly into the water to save someone, something might happen.


    Thinking of that possibility, Gu Wangchao''s worry and self-blame welled up.


    Feeling the other party''s slight trembling, Tuanzi hurriedly hugged him.


    "Miao Miao is fine, you see," she freed one arm and tried to squeeze out the muscles, "Miao Miao is very strong and healthy."


    Gu Wangchao looked at her arm cooperatively, it was white and tender, just like a lotus root joint.


    "Be careful next time, always put your own safety first."


    He patted his sister on the head.


    Tuanzi rubbed against his palm subconsciously, like a well-behaved cat.


    "Yeah, Miao Miao knows, and the elder brother said the same."


    Because the three families contracted one meal tonight and breakfast and lunch tomorrow. The five groups of guests don''t need to run around for food in this issue.


    The vegetable seeds have germinated, but if you want to transplant, you need to wait for the next period. The busy rice harvest is still a week or two away.


    Everyone had nothing to do, so they started visiting the village, and went to Master Zhao and Master Sun to learn crafts from time to time. Pick sweet-scented osmanthus with the villagers, make cakes, make sweet-scented osmanthus rice wine, and dry them to make tea.


    Wherever they go, the camera will go there.


    So the audience once again enjoyed the rural scenery, fresh and beautiful flower fields, fruitful orchards, and simple rural daily life.


    Once Tuanzi finds that the bamboo in Master Zhao¡¯s house is not enough, he will go to the bamboo forest to help cut bamboo.


    The teaching process of Qimei stick method and Tai Chi sword is also very smooth.


    The second phase ended successfully.


    The three of Tuanzi returned to Gu Peihai''s home.


    Gu Rui and his wife opened the door and saw their two sons standing side by side, they couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    "You two brothers, how long has it been since you got so close?"


    Gu Rui asked them to change their shoes quickly, and seeing Tuanzi staring at him eagerly, he quickly picked him up.


    "Is it hard to record the show?"


    Tuanzi shook her head, she took a deep breath, and the smell of food rushed over.


    "Little greedy cat." Gu Rui laughed.


    The second uncle and the second aunt have a natural and kind attitude, and Tuanzi is quite comfortable staying in this house.


    Even though she knew that her eldest brother had left the country, she didn''t make a fuss, and obediently sent a voice message to the other party to let him pay attention to rest. At the end, she said sweetly, "I miss you so much, do you miss Miao Miao?"


    There is a time difference between the two countries.


    Gu Cheng had a busy day, and when he had time to listen to the audio, it was already three o''clock in the morning in China.


    Hearing his sister''s soft and sweet voice, he couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    It is still a bit difficult for him to speak directly, but it is okay to type.


    ¡¾Eldest brother also misses it. ¡¿


    the next day.


    Tuanzi strolled around, but didn''t see the two cousins, so he could only ask the beautiful aunt.


    "They went for a walk."


    Mu Xue paused suddenly, "It seems that they haven''t walked together for a long time."


    Duanzi covered her mouth and snickered.


    Mu Xue lowered her head and saw her niece smiling with crooked eyebrows, and was soon infected by her joy.


    "Miaomiao also wants to go out for a walk, does auntie want to come together?"


    Mu Xue is not worried about a child going out alone, even if the security of this community is very good.


    Big hands holding small hands, the two went out for a while.


    On the way, Mu Xue received a call.


    Tuanzi waved his hand, "Auntie, answer the phone, Miao Miao is just walking around in your field of vision."


    Mu Xue nodded.


    The dumpling turned and turned, and turned to a field of flowers, Bai Nen''s little ears moved.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You are eavesdropping¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, no one around here¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I found two red dots a hundred meters away, they are your two cousins¡¿


    Duanzi whistled.


    She patted her little ears, "Oh, isn''t it normal for martial arts practitioners to have good hearing?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： brother reconciliation

    Chapter 136 Brothers Reconciliation


    Gu Wangchao offered to take a walk together.


    Gu Peihai readily agreed.


    After walking for a few minutes, Gu Peihai finally found a topic.


    "In a few days, you will release a single, right?"


    "Um."


    An awkward silence.


    Gu Peihai racked his brains to think of a topic. At this moment, his brother suddenly said, "I called Teacher Wang."


    He subconsciously said: "Is he in good health recently? I remember that he has severe rheumatism."


    Silence.


    Gu Wangchao stopped in his tracks, and looked at Gu Peihai with eyes similar to those of Mu Xue.


    "Teacher Wang hasn''t taught Big Brother, why is Big Brother so familiar with him?"


    Gu Actor: "..."


    The actor thought about it, but before he thought of the reason, Gu Wangchao lowered his eyes and said, "I already know."


    "what do you know?"


    Gu Wangchao said a few words in a low voice.


    He wanted to say thank you, but felt that saying thank you was too rusty.


    Thinking for too long, when he looked up, he saw a big brother who was so nervous that he was sweating.


    "Why are you sweating so much?"


    Can you say that you are nervous? Gu Peihai coughed lightly, "That, this, I didn''t mean to spy on you..."


    "I know, you care about me."


    Gu Peihai paused, staring at his younger brother.


    "Brother," Gu Wangchao said seriously, "I''m sorry, I''ve been avoiding you before."


    Avoid caring about his big brother for his ridiculous inferiority complex and self-esteem.


    "No, there''s no need to say I''m sorry," the handsome actor waved his hands, "it''s not your fault. If I were you, I would be angry and vent my anger when I heard those people say that and erase my efforts... no To vent my anger, I did not protect you well."


    The tone was a little lost.


    Gu Peihai thought to himself, he was able to protect his cousin Gu Che, but he couldn''t protect his own younger brother. It''s really bad.


    "I''m not angry."


    Gu Wangchao suddenly looked into the distance, his ears turned red, "What outsiders say won''t affect me. I have never blamed my elder brother. I... I have always been proud of my elder brother."


    Brother is like a shining star, of course he is proud of being a family member.


    "hey-hey."


    Hearing a strange voice, Gu Wangchao turned his head and saw the handsome face of his eldest brother, as if the silly laughter he heard just now was an illusion.


    "Ahem," Gu Peihai tried to maintain a serious expression, "Xiao Chao, I didn''t expect you to think so in your heart. I thought..."


    "For what?"


    Gu Peihai was a little speechless.


    At this time, my sister''s voice echoed in my ear.


    "Boldly and bravely express, you are brothers! You also think Brother Wangchao is very nice, no matter what you say, he will never laugh at you!"


    In private, my younger sister not only persuaded herself once, but always straightened her waist proudly, "You have to learn from Miao Miao. If you want roast chicken, say you want roast chicken. If you hate coriander, say you hate coriander. Only by frank communication can you get the truth." feedback."


    Although my sister always likes to use food as an example, it makes sense when you think about it.


    "I thought," the handsome actor stood up straight, with a solemn expression as if accepting an award, "You despise me."


    The young singer looked at him with wide eyes, with a slightly astonished expression.


    "Because," Gu Peihai couldn''t help rubbing his nose, "Look, I don''t know how to cook, and I have to clean up the mess every time I do housework. And I sing, it''s hard to hear. But you sing very well, and you also take I have won so many awards. On the street, many shops like to play your songs."


    Besides studying and acting, he is often clumsy, and his singing is even more daunting.


    After his younger brother became estranged from himself, he often wondered if it was because he was clumsy and unable to sing that he was annoying. Is it because there are too many sour words, and my brother hates himself because of it.


    Because of his brother, everyone will erase his brother''s hard work and talent.


    "You... why do you think so?"


    Gu Wangchao felt his eye sockets a little sore.


    "Why should I think so?"


    He said uncomfortably: "My academic performance has been very poor since I was a child. After I became a musician, only a few songs were popular. You are the youngest three-material actor, with so many fans and won so many awards. .¡±


    Impulsive, he exposed the inferiority complex deep in his heart.


    "I am so bad, I don''t deserve to be your younger brother at all."


    When I was young, the children around said, "Are you really his brother?" "You are too far away from your brother."


    In middle school, the teachers all said, "You two brothers are too different!" "Don''t embarrass your brother!"


    When he won the National Youth Singing Competition in college, many people said, "It''s nothing compared to his brother." "He doesn''t sing well at all. I suspect the judges are looking at his brother." At this level, the sunspots have another reason to hate his brother."


    Gu Peihai''s face darkened.


    The young singer turned her head, "You''re already a three-material actor, it''s okay if you don''t know how to cook."


    "Do you think the actor is better than the chef?"


    It was the first time Gu Wangchao heard him speak in such a cold voice.


    Gu Peihai said with a cold face, "Everyone has areas they are good at and not good at, there is no need to compare at all. Actors and chefs cannot be compared. Actors who can act can''t cook. Chefs with excellent cooking skills can''t act .They are all leaders in their respective fields, and they are no worse than each other."


    He thought he was disgusted by his clumsiness, but he never felt inferior, and only wanted to get closer to his brother. But I didn''t expect that my brother''s knot was like this.


    "Xiao Chao," put both hands on Gu Wangchao''s shoulders, "Perhaps you still need to work harder than the older generations. But among the new generation of singers, you are really good. I never felt that your achievements were lower than mine, I''ve always been proud of you, too."


    After a long time, the two brothers walked back side by side.


    Walking a certain distance, Gu Peihai returned to his original nature, and hugged his younger brother''s shoulders with a smile.


    "Xiaochao, family members should be frank, don''t keep things in your heart in the future, and learn from my brother."


    Gu Wangchao glanced at him, "Miao Miao told you this, right? Don''t you also like to keep things in your heart? I should learn from Miao Miao."


    The two brothers have something on their minds, and they don''t talk to others, so they drift away. Fortunately, now, there is a lovely opportunity.


    After walking a certain distance, they heard the cry of ''woo woo''.


    "Why does this voice sound like Miao Miao?"


    Gu Wangchao slapped the actor''s hand open, and hurried over.


    I saw Tuanzi hugging his mother and weeping, his big eyes were moist and the tip of his nose was red.


    "Miao Miao, what happened?"


    Gu Wangchao and Gu Peihai approached one after the other, wanting to hug her, but afraid that she would refuse.


    Mu Xue was a little dazed, "She suddenly started crying."


    Tuanzi cried with her mouth pursed.


    "Because Brother Pei Hai and Brother Wang Chao are too stupid, Miao Miao is crying."


    She heard the conversation between the two.


    Are these two older brothers fools? Obviously so good and caring about each other, but after all these years of misunderstanding, she was made to cry stupidly.


    Two brothers: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You were obviously moved to tears, what did you lie to them about¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: If you say it, it will expose Miao Miao¡¯s eavesdropping¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Martial arts assessment

    Tuanzi didn''t like to cry since he was a child. The details can be seen in those years of fighting wits and courage with his master.


    I cried less often after I came back. This time I cried until the tip of my nose was red, and I even hiccupped. It always reminds me of a puppy that was left behind.


    A little white Pomeranian looks at you pitifully, its dark eyes are soaked in tears, and it makes a ''woo woo'' sound with a small milky voice, who can bear it?


    Gu Wangchao knelt down and wiped away her tears.


    "You''re right, we''re stupid."


    Compared to the big-hearted Gu Peihai, he knows everything.


    Before in the show, the younger sister also heard Wei Chuan swearing from a long distance, so she rushed over angrily, which triggered a series of subsequent incidents.


    Up to now, things related to Wei Chuan are still fermenting on the Internet. The two things of stepping on three boats and insulting the king of heaven are enough to make everyone laugh at him for a while.


    My sister with excellent hearing heard their conversation, it was normal.


    If other people hear it, he will feel ashamed and even want to escape. But if it was my sister who heard it, there seemed to be no problem.


    He often sees caring in his sister''s big clear and bright eyes.


    Let a kid worry about himself, he was too bad before.


    "Miao Miao, we won''t be stupid in the future."


    A person with a cold appearance reveals his inner softness.


    He is essentially a gentle person.


    Tuanzi blinked, his eyes fell on the gentle smile, and suddenly he threw himself into his arms with an ''ow'' sound.


    "Brother Wangchao, you are so gentle, Miaomiao likes you so much!"


    Gu Wangchao smiled and patted his sister on the back.


    Gu Peihai also squatted down and pointed to himself, "What about me?"


    Tuanzi wrinkled her nose, "Well, I like it too."


    "So perfunctory! Too perfunctory!"


    Gu Peihai exaggeratedly covered his heart. If he used this kind of acting skills to make a movie, he would probably be dismissed soon.


    "My heart is hurt, Miao Miao, you have to pay me!"


    Duanzi was amused.


    Mu Xue stood aside, watching the two sons coaxing the younger sister, and unconsciously smiled.


    After the two brothers talked, a certain movie star was ready to move.


    "Xiaochao, this time you released a single, can I forward it?"


    It¡¯s not that I must use my popularity to promote my brother, but I want to show it off to everyone. Did you see that my brother has released a new song, which is super good!


    But once he forwards it, it means that everyone will repeat those remarks again.


    The fact that the single was on the list is due to the actor.


    Gu Wangchao is checking the things to bring when going out.


    Later they will go to the Provincial Wushu Association to participate in the assessment.


    Hearing this, he said casually, "Anything is fine."


    Gu Peihai looked closer, "Really? You don''t mind?"


    Tuanzi was shaking his hands and feet, seeing his expression, he sneered ruthlessly, "Hahaha, brother Pei Hai, you are more and more like Alaska!"


    The actor paused, then looked at her sadly, "How can I be as handsome as Alaska? Don''t you think so, Xiao Chao?"


    Gu Wangchao lowered his head to tidy up, covering up his guilty conscience. In fact, he also thinks that his eldest brother looks like Alaska. Very handsome, but sometimes, just very silly.


    Originally, Gu Peihai only needed to take the dumplings out this time. It''s just that after Gu Wangchao releases his single, he has to prepare for the new album. He will be very busy and won''t spend much time with his sister, so naturally he has to grasp every minute and every second.


    The three of them went out and soon arrived at the Provincial Martial Arts Association.


    Tan Sheng also came.


    Tan Sheng greeted a few people and showed them the way.


    "Chairman Ning is one of the main judges. The other judges are all fair and just people and will not have any selfishness."


    Tuanzi was ignorant, but the two brothers had already reacted.


    "Is there someone in the martial arts association who objected?"


    "Well," Tan Sheng said calmly, "The unqualified assessment will definitely attract criticism, but it''s useless for them to object to what President Ning has finalized."


    Some people objected, because they haven''t seen Tuanzi''s skills yet. Some people object because of jealousy.


    There is a strict age requirement for military rank assessment, so there is a trend. Some people think that they are seniors who have been studying for a long time, and they need stronger juniors to respect them and dictate to them.


    This kind of atmosphere will only affect the development of Wushu Association.


    Experience is important, but strength and hard work are the cornerstones for others to respect you.


    A senior who has been paddling for 20 years and a junior who has worked hard for five years and is strong, most people will respect the latter.


    Sure enough, along the way, the people I met had different attitudes.


    Some were kind and greeted Tuanzi with a smile, some rolled their eyes directly, and some even said something loudly to the people around them for fear that they would not hear them.


    Gu Wangchao was a little worried, and held his sister''s hand a little hard.


    Duanzi is eating milk candy.


    The candy is mellow and sweet, and her heart is also sweetened.


    As for what outsiders said, she didn''t care at all.


    She was often ridiculed before.


    Master said that the best way to fight back against criticism is to become powerful. Smash the false faces of those people with absolute strength.


    Complaining is useless, we can only work harder and speak with results.


    Master also said that some people are wicked and say such things on purpose to affect your mentality. If you are really tricked, you will be taken advantage of!


    Arriving at the assessment venue, the group found that there were quite a lot of people inside.


    There are judges and various staff members, and there are cameras in every corner.


    When Tan Sheng saw Ning Qiangu, the head of the Provincial Martial Arts Association, he was about to say hello, when he found that the old man was talking to another old man, his expression changed.


    "Miao Miao, the one who talked to Chairman Ning is Ye Danxin, the head of the National Wushu Association."


    They were participating in the provincial assessment, how could the head of the National Wushu Association come here?


    Staff soon saw them.


    This venue was originally prepared for Gu Miaomiao alone, and she was the only candidate.


    The candidates have arrived, and the exam is about to start.


    Someone talked to Ning Qiangu, and the old man immediately led Ye Danxin over.


    "Come, come, President Ye, take a look at our young hero."


    The two old men are both over 70 years old, and they are still shining for the Wushu Association.


    For them, the emergence of outstanding talents is the best reward.


    Tuanzi is not afraid of strangers, and calls out obediently, "Grandpa Ning, Grandpa Ye."


    The two old men both had gray beards, so they stroked their long beards in unison and looked at her.


    Duanzi straightened her waist and let them look at her.


    Master said, real gold is not afraid of fire. She is the thirteenth generation descendant of Tianyun School, what big scene hasn''t she seen? Not afraid not afraid.


    The two old men pressured silently, and found that the dumpling hadn''t changed at all, so they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sure enough, blue comes out of blue!"


    If it were someone else, I wouldn''t dare to look at them so directly.


    Whether it is because of their status or because of the aura they have cultivated through years of martial arts, ordinary people don''t care to do so.


    Ning Qiangu smiled and said: "Do you know why your Grandpa Ye came here?"


    Duanzi shook his head honestly.


    "Hahaha, he agreed to let you participate in the national assessment."


    Ning Qiangu pointed to the venue, "The arrangement is based on the national-level assessment, and the judges have also been changed to national-level."


    If Tuanzi can get the national martial arts ninth dan, they can get a position in their provincial martial arts association.

 Chapter 138： Cousin Gu Chi

    Provincial or national level assessment, there is no difference for Tuanzi, the content of preparation is still the same.


    Soon, the judges and staff took their positions.


    Brother Gu Peihai got two audience seats and stood behind several staff members to watch.


    Many shots were aimed at the dumpling.


    The two were a little nervous, more nervous than acting/singing on stage for the first time.


    There are many assessment contents, involving project culture, etiquette, basic skills, special physical fitness, martial arts and military skills, and theoretical knowledge.


    Several fair and impartial judges looked at all aspects, and martial arts and military skills accounted for only a quarter of the score.


    The two old men are looking at martial arts and military skills, but they want to see personal skills.


    For other items, as long as candidates want to learn and practice, they can easily get full marks, but not everyone can get full marks in martial arts.


    Many people who have obtained the rank can only be regarded as proficient, not proficient. Even some competitions are very formal, and there are too many requirements that are not conducive to the development of martial arts.


    The two old men want to change this situation.


    Even if the rules cannot be changed, at least some good seedlings must be collected. Maybe when they pass away, these good seedlings can bring a different future to martial arts.


    When Tuanzi participated in the program, he learned the project culture and theoretical knowledge, and there was no problem in these two aspects.


    Etiquette, no problem.


    Basic technology is more standard than the official teaching process.


    Special physical fitness, visuomotor response, center of gravity control, movement coordination, unarmed strength, etc., are not a problem. Being short does not mean that your physical fitness is not high.


    As for the martial arts and military skills, Tuanzi performed the standard three forms according to the requirements. After that, is the main event.


    According to the requirements of the exceptional assessment, and also to stop criticism in the future, she performed nine individual skills in one go.


    Xingyiquan includes Wuxingquan, Tongbeiquan, Baguazhang, eyebrow-leveling cudgel, Shaolin three-section cudgel, Emei stab, and Taiyi Xingyunjian.


    The last two, she left for her master''s unique skills, which are also sword skills that are not currently on the list.


    One is the fast, accurate and ruthless Tingtao swordsmanship, and the other is the wide-opening and closing sea-watching swordsmanship.


    The judges have never seen these two sword techniques. According to Tuanzi, it was taught to her by her master who lived in seclusion in the mountains.


    Everyone hesitated.


    Ye Danxin stroked his beard, "Don''t say whether it is included in the list, but how do you feel after watching it?"


    One of the judges said honestly: "Shocking, thousands of words turned into two words, shocking."


    They have seen that Tuanzi has learned internal skills. Maybe it has something to do with internal strength, or maybe it''s because these two sword techniques are so powerful.


    In short, seeing these two sets of swordsmanship, they seem to be in the **** rivers and lakes, and every move is chic and murderous.


    As experts, they just want to say that they don''t want to offend Gu Miaomiao in the future. At least the opponent''s ability is much stronger than them.


    Ye Danxin smiled: "Today I will apply to the higher authorities to include these two sword techniques in the list of martial arts."


    He looked kindly at the little girl in the center of the field.


    The girl has already put away the knife, and there is an unstoppable and deep hostility in her big moist eyes, like a tiger that has just descended from the mountain.


    At this moment, everyone can''t see her soft and cute appearance, and there is only one thought in their hearts, this is a real knight-errant.


    "It''s up to you to teach it to others or not. However, I want to restore the lost sword art, is it okay?"


    Duanzi thought about it seriously and nodded.


    There is no doubt about the final result, Tuanzi successfully won the 9th Dan.


    Leaving the Provincial Martial Arts Association, after Tan Sheng praised them, he said goodbye to them.


    Tuanzi got into the car and took a few deep breaths before calming down the solemnity on his face.


    She smiled at her brothers who dared not breathe, "Miao Miao is so hungry, where shall we go for dinner?"


    Gu Peihai and the two breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were all scared just now.


    I always feel that my sister is a different person, her appearance is still soft and cute, but she is like a beast staring at its prey. She seems to have gone through a lot of battles, and she has an aura that is incompatible with the peaceful era.


    Fortunately, my younger sister smiled, and it was that cute, little greedy cat who made people''s hearts tremble.


    The three of them went to the restaurant for dinner and ordered a table of meat dishes.


    The dumpling was starving, with chicken legs in the left hand and duck legs in the back.


    "Wow! This is delicious too!"


    Gu Wangchao didn''t eat much by himself, he just took care of picking up food for her, and had to prevent her from choking.


    After dinner, the three of them went to a private theater to watch a movie together.


    Came to the private cinema on purpose, mainly to avoid the fans.


    Gu Peihai''s reputation is really too great.


    The youngest three-material actor, this title almost pushed him to the altar.


    It is also very simple to want him to fall from the altar. There are many people in the dark who are ready to move, waiting for him to fall and divide up his resources.


    Private cinemas can choose movies at will.


    Gu Peihai chose a meeting, looked up, Tuanzi was eating hawthorn pills, and Gu Wangchao was sending messages to someone.


    He snickered, and the dog flicked through it, choosing a movie.


    The movie starts playing.


    Tuanzi gave up the hawthorn pills, held the popcorn, and stared at the screen intently.


    Soon, a familiar figure appeared on the screen.


    is the big brother in uniform, he is running on the road, chasing a suspect.


    Tuanzi froze.


    She looked at the screen, then turned to look at the big brother sitting next to her, then looked at the screen, and then looked at the big brother.


    "Two cousins?"


    Gu Peihai proudly said: "This is the film I recently won an award for. It has a lot of fighting scenes, so it''s pretty cool."


    Tuanzi turned to look at the screen.


    Because of the makeup effect, Gu Peihai in the film is not so handsome, a little dark, with scars on his face, but his eyes are firm, whether it is chasing the prisoner or the ruthless aura during the interrogation, there is a special charm.


    Different from the big cousin in reality.


    But all charming.


    Duanzi came here with the mentality that you can eat popcorn while watching a movie, but after watching the movie, you were so fascinated that you didn¡¯t even finish eating the popcorn.


    At the end of the film, after discovering that the main character died, she even cried out with a ''wow''.


    "Woooooh, brother Pei Hai, don''t die! Woohoo!"


    Gu Peihai''s scalp felt numb.


    "I didn''t die, something happened to that character."


    Tuanzi, who was fully involved in the play, burst into tears.


    "Whoa, Brother Pei Hai!"


    Gu Wangchao gave Brother Han a sideways look, and he changed to an animated movie.


    Relaxed and lively music sounded, diluting Tuanzi''s sadness.


    When the wolf started to catch the sheep but couldn''t catch the sheep, she smiled through tears.


    Under the warning of his younger brother, Gu Peihai didn''t dare to show off anymore.


    Several award-winning movies, the roles he starred in were either sacrificed or disabled in the end, so don¡¯t release them to scare my sister.


    They went out for dinner before coming home.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a square package in the living room, like a painting.


    Seeing them coming back, Mu Xue pointed to the package, "It''s from Gu Chi, the painting for Miao Miao, your third uncle just delivered it."


    Gu Chi, a painter, is the second son of the third uncle Gu Zheng.

 Chapter 139： photos of parents

    is a watercolor painting with bright and fresh background colors, lush mountains and forests, and cute plush squirrels squatting on the branches.


    The protagonist is a little girl rushing out from the forest.


    She was wearing a black kung fu suit and a bamboo hat, her forehead was sunk in shadow, making her big eyes black and bright.


    The small mouth was tightly pursed, with the chill that people in the Jianghu often have. Xiao held a sword, the tip of the sword was stained with blood, and a drop of blood fell on the flower below.


    The red flowers are almost integrated with the drop of blood.


    Duanzi slowly opened his mouth wide.


    The painting has been mounted.


    After being surprised, Tuanzi directly pressed his face to the glass, squeezing the soft flesh on his cheeks.


    "Miaomiao really likes this painting! Isn''t the painting great?"


    She actually doesn¡¯t know much about watercolor painting, but seeing this painting, she can feel an emotion. It''s like the painter loves the little girl in the painting.


    Isn¡¯t this little girl her?


    The two brothers were silent.


    Mu Xue couldn''t help smiling, "As long as you like it. Your cousin sent it to your third uncle, and your third uncle quickly took it over. By the way, I remember that there is also a separate greeting card."


    She searched for a meeting and handed a card to Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi saw that it was a wish for her to be happy every day, but the signature was a mobile phone number.


    Her eyes lit up.


    "Got it, got it."


    Call Brother Gu Chi.


    She dialed out with her watch phone, and the other party answered quickly, with a smile in her gentle voice.


    "Miao Miao?"


    "Well, it''s me!"


    Tuanzi responded with a childish voice, and her big eyes had already turned into crescent moons.


    She ran to the balcony to make a phone call. It was obviously someone she had never met, and it seemed like there was a lot to talk about.


    Gu Peihai sat on the sofa, admired the painting for a while, and suddenly picked up his phone to take a picture and send it out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Wangchao sat down at a distance.


    "Send it to Xiao Cheng and the others."


    The handsome actor couldn''t help showing a sinister smile.


    "We can''t just be depressed, we have to let everyone participate together."


    Gu Wangchao glanced at his smile, and for some reason, he felt that the eldest brother was a dog.


    He said casually: "Then you might as well create a group, and there will only be more and more similar things in the future."


    Their parents have quite a lot of brothers and sisters. Although there are not many children in each family, the cumulative number is astonishing.


    After calculations, Miao Miao is the youngest one, who was involved in such a car accident four years ago. When such a younger sister returns, everyone will love and take care of her.


    We are all very busy, but we will definitely make time to contact or visit my sister in person.


    Gu Peihai covered his face, "Stop talking, I''m so stuffy."


    The frustrated film king created a group, and first brought in his younger brother and Gu Cheng brothers.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: The painting that Gu Chi gave to his sister¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: My sister is on the phone with Gu Chi¡¿


    A few back photos are attached.


    Gu Cheng is still abroad, this will be the afternoon, and he is still attending the event, so he didn''t notice the news.


    Gu Che rested after a busy day, and wanted to watch his sister''s show to relax, but when he saw the group news, his face collapsed.


    The assistant just walked in. Seeing his expression, he turned his toes skillfully and went out.


    Brother Gu is usually cool and flamboyant, but actually he doesn''t care about many things. Once he showed this ''abandoned kitten'' expression, it must have something to do with his sister.


    A witty assistant won''t mess with a sister-in-law.


    Before the third issue of "Leisurely Pastoral Life", Lin Ci quietly called Tuanzi.


    "Sister Miao Miao, let me tell you, Dad has a very bad temper recently and is very anxious. He wanted to beat my mother and me several times, and he blamed us for not helping my cousin."


    Tuanzi stood up ''crazy'', his chubby face was full of anger.


    "Did he hit you again? Where are you now, Miao Miao will go there!"


    "No, no, he wanted to hit him at first, but then he suddenly asked his mother for help, and he didn''t say what was the matter. Mom deliberately perfunctory him."


    Tuanzi calculated the time, and it is estimated that the investigation team found out about the money laundering of the director of Mengkong Entertainment.


    Wei heard the news, afraid that he would also go in, and wanted to use Yun Xiuxiu''s contacts.


    "Well, that''s good, if it doesn''t work, you can live somewhere else."


    According to this speed, Lin Ci can still participate in the show with her.


    At the end of the third episode, Tuanzi''s reputation had exceeded 6 million, and he had accumulated ten chances to randomly drop rewards.


    The system also said that the headquarters agreed with the previous suggestion. Exchange a photo of your parents living in another world with ten chances of dropping rewards.


    This is a disguised admission that her parents were also involved in the turbulence of time and space back then, and are still alive now.


    Coincidentally, Brothers Gu Cheng and Gu Che are back.


    The little girl in a sweater with rabbit ears ran towards them cheerfully.


    Gu Che looked down.


    The girl with fleshy cheeks was wearing a white sweater, bouncing around, her ears shaking behind her, like a chubby rabbit rushing towards her.


    Mmm, cute.


    He pursed his lips reservedly, bent over, and opened his hands, ready to welcome his sister''s hug.


    Gu Cheng just changed his shoes, so he was a step late.


    With a blank face, he raised the small paper box in his hand.


    "Mango mousse, do you want to eat?"


    Tuanzi skillfully adjusted his direction, and rushed to Gu Cheng in one breath, raising his chubby little head.


    "eat!"


    Taking the small paper box, Tuanzi was in high spirits and was about to open it, but saw the eldest brother suddenly bend over.


    Um? Didn''t you already give me the cake? Tuanzi was puzzled.


    After thinking for a while, she leaned over directly, her little face pressed against Gu Cheng''s.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Gu Cheng straightened his waist, and moved the luggage into the room without saying a word.


    Gu Che: stare.jpg


    When the brothers finally sat down, Tuanzi had already finished the piece of mango mousse.


    The little greedy cat raised her face that was covered with cake, squinted and smiled contentedly.


    "Miao Miao wants to do tricks for you."


    A handsome guy with thick face applauded in cooperation.


    "Good! Wonderful!"


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks and squinted at him, "Second Brother, Miao Miao hasn''t started yet."


    Gu Che changed his words in a polite manner, "I''m looking forward to it, it must be exciting!"


    The little girl shook her little body excitedly.


    She got up, stood in front of the two, waved her two little claws, and grabbed the air again. In short, after doing enough meaningless preparations, he spread his palms.


    "Change!"


    In fact, she quickly urged the system in her mind.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, hurry up, put the photo in the palm of Miao Miao! ¡¿


    She has been holding back from looking at the photos, just waiting for this moment.


    The joy of sharing with family members is even more delicious!


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Childish¡¿


    He said naive, but the system cooperated and slowly dropped a photo into the palm of the host.


    Gu Che slightly widened his eyes.


    "Am I dazzled? How did the photo fall from the sky?"


    Will Gu Cheng say anything to spoil the fun?


    He clapped his hands with a straight face, "Miao Miao is very powerful."


    Tuanzi smiled, then stared nervously at the photo, opening and closing his eyes, not daring to lift it up to look at it.


    The system simply helped her, and directly let the photo fly up and rotate 360 ??degrees to ensure that everyone can see it.

 Chapter 140： Big melon

    Gu Cheng glanced casually, his expression changed, and he grabbed the photo.


    Always stable, he showed his emotions.


    "Mom and Dad haven''t taken this photo before."


    Gu Che: "!"


    He also leaned over to look.


    Tuanzi, who was one step behind, quickly got between the two of them, with three furry heads together, staring at the photo.


    are their parents, the two of them are wearing ordinary clothes, standing in front of the huge starship.


    That starship is a giant, every detail reflects the level of technology beyond modern times.


    There are also huge tracks nearby, and passengers waiting in line.


    It can be judged that this should be the airport for taking the starship.


    Gu Cheng suddenly raised his head and looked at his sister, "Where did this photo come from?"


    "Miao Miao reward~"


    After confirming that his parents were still alive and doing well, Tuanzi rubbed his face happily.


    "I''ve said it all, publicize that Gu Wu''s parents will come back."


    Because of the contract, she cannot disclose the existence of the system.


    But in fact, she has been acting abnormally intentionally or unintentionally, so she should have attracted the attention of her brothers long ago.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t help but exert force with the hand holding the photo.


    Gu Che quickly grabbed the photo.


    "Don''t push too hard, just this one!"


    He carefully blew up the photo.


    "Actually, I have never had a sense of reality before."


    My sister¡¯s return is a great surprise. The time travel was too miraculous, he just chose to trust his sister.


    But he believed in the time-traveling itself, and believed that his parents would have a chance to come back... He couldn¡¯t believe it, fearing that his expectations would fail, and he would experience the suffocating grief of more than four years ago again.


    But now, a photo taken on an unknown planet gave him the courage to believe that his parents really had a chance to come back.


    He doesn''t want to explore technology beyond his own planet, he just wants his parents to live well and come back.


    Gu Cheng was no less shocked than him, and his mental activities were not much different from him.


    His eyes fell on his sister''s face.


    The little girl looked at them calmly with joy remaining on her face, her big eyes shining brightly.


    "I will come back, we will work hard, Mom and Dad will definitely come back!"


    "Well, I''m sure they''ll be back."


    Gu Cheng suddenly hugged him in his arms.


    "Seeing Miao Miao working so hard, they must be looking forward to the family reunion."


    Resting his chin on his small head, Gu Cheng whispered, "Miao Miao, thank you for your hard work."


    Duanzi opened his eyes slightly.


    "It''s not hard work, it''s the elder brother who works hard."


    Gu Cheng stopped talking.


    He didn''t know many details, and guessed that his sister had many things that he couldn''t tell him. But one thing, he is very clear.


    Sister must have paid a lot.


    Even if he can''t help, he can''t hold back.


    Gu Che looked at the two of them, feeling a little depressed, and wanted to hug them too.


    The problem is, if you want to hug your younger sister this time, you have to hug your elder brother.


    Curling his lips, he turned his head, stretched out his hand, and hugged him gently.


    Now it is the reunion of the three of them, and sooner or later, it will be a family of five reunion.


    After calming down, the three picked up the photos to study again.


    Before, I only paid attention to my parents and the huge starship, but now that I look closely, I found many strange things.


    "They''re not using cell phones."


    "Wow, this outfit is so cool!"


    "The screen on the lower right is playing an advertisement, which seems to be promoting a holographic game."


    "Mom and Dad seem to be doing well."


    "It feels like my mother is getting younger, and medicine is developing better over there."


    Facing a small photo, the three studied it for a long time.


    In the living room, there is a bubble called happiness.


    Tuanzi sat between the two of them, her short legs dangling all the time, and the smile on her face never disappeared.


    When the program reached the fourth episode, the matter of Mengkong Entertainment completely broke out.


    It is not only the director who cooperates with Wei Cai who is suspected of money laundering, but the entire company has a particularly large amount of tax evasion. In addition, the investigation team found that some people used their positions to embezzle the company''s property, and some people used their positions to coerce artists under their names.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t check, but there are a lot of questions after checking.


    Of the top ten on the hot list, this company directly occupied eight of them.


    Perhaps it is because the company is likely to be ruined, and the young artists who were bullied before dare to stand up, crying and complaining about some high-level pimping with their managers, overlord contracts and so on.


    Many artists simply jointly reported the matter of pimping, and the company executives and managers were charged with another crime.


    ¡¾The melon is too big to eat in one bite¡¿


    ¡¾I thought there was a problem with Mengkong Entertainment, their company¡¯s artists have problems frequently, and the company¡¯s public relations methods are very disgusting¡¿


    ¡¾Seeing these revelations, I suddenly feel that Wei Chuan is considered the clear stream of their company¡¿


    ¡¾The two things of stepping on three boats and insulting seniors are a matter of character. These people are all suspected of committing crimes¡¿


    The remaining fans of Wei Chuan saw these remarks, and their eyes lit up. They found an opportunity to whitewash their idols. Relying on the background of their peers, their elder brother can be regarded as a clear stream.


    Fans organized to swipe the screen, but not long after, new information broke out, and Wei Chuan was also suspected of money laundering.


    He once participated in a movie shot by his uncle Wei Cai, and the salary was unbelievably high.


    ¡¾I''m dying of laughter, his fans actually thought they could still clean it up¡¿


    ¡¾The fans with brains have already run away, leaving only a group of fans with brains¡¿


    ¡¾My nephew had an accident, so my uncle should have an accident too¡¿


    ¡¾According to reliable sources, Wei Cai also went in. If so, is there something wrong with his wife Yun Xiuxiu¡¿


    ¡¾A suspect is actually invited to participate in the show, "Leisurely Rural Life" is very bold¡¿


    I don¡¯t know who brought the rhythm, suddenly many people attacked this program, thinking that this program should be stopped.


    At this time, Yun Xiuxiu, who had finished participating in the fourth episode of the program, issued a statement.


    First of all, let me say that I don¡¯t know anything about Wei Cai¡¯s money laundering. The official can prove that she has cooperated with the official investigation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can read the official announcement.


    Let¡¯s talk about the countless domestic violence that I and my daughter have suffered in the past two years, as well as Wei Cai¡¯s multiple derailments, and attach evidence.


    Finally, he said that he planned to divorce and quit the live broadcast of the last two episodes of the show.


    When this kind of statement was made, some people sympathized with others, and some people doubted it;


    But these words can no longer hurt Yun Xiuxiu.


    Originally, she brought her daughter to the show because of Wei Cai''s threat.


    Now, the person who can threaten their mother and daughter is gone, and they don''t plan to get involved in the entertainment industry too much, and plan to return to the music industry to develop well.


    She will work harder, respect her daughter''s hobbies, and train her seriously.


    She believes that after the divorce, she and her daughter can live happily. And happiness can wash away the pain of the past.


    Knowing that they were going to quit the show, Tuanzi called Lin Ci, crying so hard.


    Lin Ci on the other end of the phone was holding back his tears, but when he heard his sister crying, he couldn''t help crying too.


    Two little girls cried bitterly over the phone.


    Gu Che''s scalp was numb and he was at a loss.


    "Miaomiao, don''t cry. I miss sister Lin Ci in the future, so I can invite her to play together."


    Tuanzi sobbed, "But that''s for the future. Now, Miao Miao is very sad."


    Gu Che thought for a while, then suddenly made a grimace, "So, are you happier?"

 Chapter 141： wits and courage

    After the fourth episode ended, Gu Che was free for a few days, so he simply stayed in Jiangshi to accompany his sister.


    It is inconvenient for him to go out, and it is only necessary for the younger sister to have family by her side, so the two simply stay at home.


    Except for the daily homework that Tuanzi must do, the rest of the time, he nestled next to his second brother and stared at the TV.


    The mice that won¡¯t be eaten by cats, the sheep that won¡¯t be caught by wolves, and the monkeys with unrivaled martial arts are all excellent.


    Tuanzi was holding a bowl of cut fruits, eating deliciously and looking satisfied. His already fleshy cheeks were always bulging, and his big eyes turned into half crescents when he smiled.


    The system wants to persuade, but I don''t know where to start.


    After all, the host practiced and slept well every day, and the rest of the time was spent eating, looking, and having fun.


    It can only count on Gu Che, an adult.


    But look at Gu Che, one of the top class, like a big cat relaxing, lazily serving as a pillow for his sister, playing games with his mobile phone in his hand.


    He is lazy even when playing games, but his winning percentage is quite high.


    System: "..." These two brothers and sisters need human treatment.


    At this time, the sound of the key being locked and turned came from the door.


    The siblings are like scared cats, with fried fur and airplane ears.


    Tuanzi quickly turned off the TV, flew into the room with the bowl in his arms, and closed the door.


    Gu Che, who was thrown in the living room, quickly put down his phone, lay down on his back, pulled a blanket, and pretended to fall asleep.


    Gu Cheng, who had rushed back from another city, entered the house.


    He casually glanced at the living room.


    Gu Che was sleeping, lying on his back, with his hands neatly resting on his stomach, the air smelled of candies, biscuits, and various fruits.


    After changing his shoes, he walked gently to the TV and touched it casually.


    very hot.


    Someone watches TV for a long time.


    Looking at my sister''s room again, the door is closed.


    It¡¯s not time for practicing or going to bed. My sister usually stays in the living room.


    Usually my younger sister is like a small sticky cake, and I like to cling to my brothers the most.


    She has excellent hearing. If she heard a sound, she would definitely open the door and come out to check, but she would hide in the house.


    After thinking about it, Gu Cheng decided to deal with his younger brother first.


    Looking condescendingly at Gu Che, who is sleeping in a well-behaved posture, "You always play Zhou Gongquan when you sleep, and you don''t know how to cover the quilt properly. Why are you so obedient this time?"


    Gu Che: Asleep, please do not disturb.jpg


    You can never wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep.


    Gu Cheng thought for a while, then simply sat aside, took out his mobile phone and discussed with someone about the censorship of movies in China.


    The films he made before have been sent abroad for competition, but if they want to be released in China, they need to pass stricter review. In addition, there are a series of issues such as the scheduling of movies in cinemas.


    I''m very busy, so I try to take time out of my busy schedule to stare at my younger siblings.


    Time passed silently.


    Gu Che, who had always had a bad sleeping position, began to feel uncomfortable.


    It''s uncomfortable to lie flat, and it''s uncomfortable not to move.


    He quietly raised his eyelids to peek, and found that his eldest brother was sitting nearby, with a look of ''I won''t leave until you wake up''. He could only close his eyes again.


    in the room.


    Duanzi was originally squatting in the corner, holding a bowl and eating fruit cubes, pretending that he didn''t know that his elder brother was coming home.


    After eating, the eldest brother didn''t come to knock on the door. He was a little anxious, walked to the door lightly, opened a crack, and Mao Maoxiong looked out.


    Gu Cheng, who was texting someone, suddenly raised his head.


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    She quickly closed the door, leaning her back against the door, rubbing her fried hair with her little hands.


    After waiting for a few minutes, she opened the door again, revealing only one eye to observe the movement outside.


    A pair of long legs appeared in the field of vision.


    Tuanzi looked up slowly, and met Gu Cheng''s expressionless face.


    She subconsciously showed a bright smile, trying to pass the test with cuteness.


    In the end, she was picked up and carried to the living room.


    The living room is empty.


    Just as Gu Cheng got up and walked to the door of his younger sister''s room, a certain high-ranking person jumped up with lightning speed and rushed into the room in one breath.


    A mobile phone was left on the sofa.


    Gu Cheng put it away.


    "If you like to stay in the room, then take your time."


    Without a mobile phone and it wasn''t time to rest, he wanted to see how long Gu Che could bear it.


    For the next ten minutes, Tuanzi was being educated.


    Watching TV for a long time is not good for the eyes, eating too much candy is not good for the teeth...


    The juicy dumplings turned into limp dumplings.


    Gu Cheng rubbed her little head.


    "It''s too late, you know?"


    Tuanzi nodded obediently with a puffy face.


    "Miao Miao understands, the elder brother should educate the second elder brother."


    She said angrily: "Let the lovely sister face the anger alone, he is too much!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If I remember correctly, you left him to face the anger alone in the first place¡¿


    Tuanzi looked in another direction with a guilty conscience.


    After Gu Che was also limp, she rubbed her second brother''s head.


    "Both of us have become dried vegetables and have no moisture."


    Gu Che: "The brothers and sisters of Gancai are also good."


    Gu Cheng: "..." It feels like a white education. It is estimated that after leaving home, the two will return to their original ways.


    In the evening, it was Gu Cheng who was cooking again.


    The rest of the brothers and sisters waited eagerly for the feeding.


    After a while, Gu Che didn''t wait for food, but for a phone call.


    It was Gu Peihai, the eldest brother.


    "Brother Pei Hai, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Che is at home these few days, if it''s something related to his sister, Gu Peihai will always contact Gu Che.


    ¡°The wind direction on the Internet is not right, there are too many remarks that are not conducive to Miao Miao.¡±


    Gu Che, who was originally lazy, immediately became energetic.


    "What speech?"


    He stayed on the call and clicked directly into the software to watch trending searches.


    Several of the hot list are related to Gu Miaomiao.


    Click in and take a look, and find that many people are condemning my sister.


    To briefly summarize, these remarks fall into two categories.


    One category is that Gu Miaomiao does not have an official military rank, but always shows the appearance of a master in the show, which is grandstanding, disrespect for real martial arts masters, and disrespect for martial arts. She should be banned from the show, or from performing martial arts on the show.


    One category is that Gu Miaomiao made mistakes in the program.


    The first type of speech has always been there, but except for Zhang Xiafei''s organized attack by the navy, the rest of the time it was just some sunspots looking for trouble.


    But this time, similar remarks were more aggressive, and it seemed that they were organized to mislead people who had never seen Gu Miaomiao''s performance.


    As for the second type of remarks, many people speak from their own experiences.


    ¡¾I watched Gu Miaomiao''s show, and found that she has always been advocating Xingyiquan, so I learned a few moves from her, but she twisted her waist and is still in treatment. Knowing that learning Xingyiquan will hurt you, why do you praise it so much? Didn¡¯t you deliberately hurt us?¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, didn¡¯t she teach the eyebrow-level stick technique? I found it very interesting and let my son learn it. In the end, my son injured other children with a tree branch in the community, and the parents wanted me to compensate, can I make Gu Miaomiao compensate?]


    ¡¾She would promote Xingyiquan for a while, Taijiquan and Taijijian for a while, and then grandstanding by saying that there is some unique knowledge in the school. As a result, the people around me followed suit and got hurt all the time. She made a wrong guide, shouldn¡¯t she be blocked and not let her be on the show?¡¿

 Chapter 142： not angry

    The dumplings were sitting in a row waiting for dinner, when they noticed that the breathing of the people around them became heavier, they turned their heads to look.


    That handsome face was covered with a shadow, which made the anger in the eyes more obvious.


    "Second brother?"


    She was so absorbed in waiting for her meal that she didn''t pay attention to the voice on the other end of the phone.


    As long as she wants to hear it, she can still hear it.


    "Who called you?"


    Gu Che showed an ugly smile.


    "Miao Miao, go to the kitchen and help Big Brother."


    Tuanzi frowned suspiciously, "Second brother, you have a strange expression now, as if someone punched you in the face."


    She patted her heart, "We are family members, please tell us if you are in trouble."


    "Well, it''s about work, I''ll talk to you later."


    Duanzi stood up half-believingly, and went to look for his elder brother with his short legs.


    After thinking about it, I still felt that something was wrong with my second brother, so Mimi quietly eavesdropped on his conversation with the person on the other end of the phone.


    Gu Che seemed to be aware of this, and immediately took out the earphones and put them on, but Tuanzi could only hear his voice, but the second brother didn''t speak much.


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, and grabbed Gu Cheng''s clothes with his small hands, "Brother, second brother is so weird!"


    Gu Cheng was frying the crispy pork. Hearing this, he picked up a piece of crispy pork, turned it in the air a few times to cool it, and handed it to the mouth of the dumpling.


    Dumplings only had little crispy meat in their eyes.


    "Aww!"


    Gu Peihai was very angry.


    "I won''t talk about the official rank. What is wrong guidance? Miao Miao is currently performing most of the martial arts listed in the National Intangible Cultural Heritage List, and the rest are also martial arts that have been passed down for a long time."


    My younger sister''s posture has always been standard, and an insider can''t fault it. And when she taught Xingyiquan, Taijiquan, Taijijian and eyebrow-leveling stick method in the program, she reminded that learning is only for physical fitness, not to fight with others.


    In addition, she also earnestly reminds people of different ages the precautions.


    Gu Peihai believes that the younger sister has done her duty. In addition, during the live broadcast, the program group also released many friendly reminders.


    Not to mention the truth or falsehood of these remarks on the Internet, it¡¯s like seeing a fitness video on a certain software, learning by yourself, and getting injured because of non-standard posture or excessive practice. Do you blame those fitness bloggers?


    If you want to exercise, but you can''t grasp the key points through video, then spend money to go to the gym to find a professional trainer. If you want to learn for free through video, if you don¡¯t make mistakes in the teaching process of the other party, if you don¡¯t grasp your body properly and make problems in training, you are responsible for yourself.


    Gu Peihai said angrily: "Only the one who said that he twisted his waist when practicing Xingyiquan, I really don''t see how Xingyiquan can twist his waist. And the one whose own child hurt others, shouldn''t it be blamed?" Does he not educate and watch his own children?"


    Gu Che said in a deep voice: "If this kind of remarks happened by accident, it may be true, or it may be false to gain attention. If similar remarks appear in a large area, it can be seen that they are organized."


    He just sent a message to his agent to check.


    Gu Peihai also said that they are investigating.


    "Oh, Director Wang will also check, after all, Miao Miao is the show''s ratings signature."


    The fifth episode is about to start the live broadcast. When such a thing happened suddenly, Director Wang was also very anxious.


    Gu Peihai took the initiative to contact Gu Che, mainly because he was worried that they had brought his sister into trouble.


    Tuanzi doesn¡¯t have an endorsement at this time, and only appears on occasional shows. Logically speaking, she won¡¯t touch other people¡¯s cakes. On the contrary, her brothers have many competitors in the circle.


    If the older brothers are invulnerable, those people will attack the younger sister.


    Gu Che was angry, but he didn''t lose his mind.


    "It''s not necessarily aimed at us. These remarks didn''t mention us much. Instead, they suggested that Miao Miao be banned from the show."


    Gu Peihai: "You mean... I understand, I will investigate in this direction."


    After dinner, Gu Che told his elder brother about it.


    "I see."


    Gu Cheng raised his eyes, saw the coldness in Gu Che''s eyes, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "You have to be mentally prepared."


    Gu Che: "?"


    "If Miao Miao is always on the show, there will only be a lot of similar things. The entertainment industry is like this, aren''t you used to it?"


    Gu Che pursed his lips.


    He''s used to it, and it doesn''t matter. But when things happened to my sister, I was very angry, and even thought about whether my sister should not be on the show.


    Such a cute and kind sister, why should these people criticize her? His sister had rescued people and caught traffickers, what did those pointing people do?


    "At the beginning, my mood was like this." Gu Cheng said suddenly.


    Gu Che was startled.


    At the beginning?


    Does it mean that he insists on participating in the draft?


    Using his younger sister as an intermediary, he and his eldest brother have already made peace, and they understand how much each other cares about each other. They are family members, but they care about each other in the wrong way.


    But in fact, at that time, he still didn''t understand his elder brother''s mood. The circle has always been like this, what is there to be afraid of, big brother?


    Now, he understands how his elder brother felt at that time. Because they have a younger sister to protect.


    Gu Cheng contacted Wu Ti.


    Gu Che took advantage of the opportunity to contact Su Hanjiang.


    Coincidentally, these two were already helping to investigate when they saw the hot search.


    "After all, my son likes sister Miaomiao very much. If Miaomiao doesn''t participate in the show, he will definitely be sad and depressed."


    Both said the same thing.


    After making contact, Gu Che opened the door, only to see a small figure running away quickly.


    "Miaomiao didn''t eavesdrop! Miaomiao just happened to pass by! The distance between us is far away, so we are not within the scope of eavesdropping!"


    Tuanzi ran fast, and got into the room in a flash.


    She rubbed her flushed face.


    "Oh, big brother and second brother love Miao Miao so much, well, Miao Miao loves them too, we are the best family!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is your focus wrong? ¡¿


    Tiny head tilted, "Huh?"


    [Ancient martial arts system: Don''t be cute] It won''t take this trick.


    Tuanzi looked innocent, "Miao Miao is such a person, not cute."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Someone plotted against you, aren''t you angry? ¡¿


    "Don''t get angry, don''t get angry, you will go wrong when you get angry."


    Tuanzi strolled around the room with his hands in his hands.


    "Miao Miao is so magnanimous, how can she be angry? Besides, Master said, excellent people will always make people jealous. Sigh, Miao Miao is really too good."


    She looks dejected, but in fact the corners of her brows and eyes are full of pride.


    The system is speechless.


    It can only be said that the master taught the host to be too confident and overconfident.


    However, the host is indeed excellent. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Five minutes later, Tuanzi with crooked eyebrows suddenly sat on the ground with his legs crossed.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, you are the most powerful system in the universe, can you follow the account number of the marketing account to see the chat records in their computer? ¡¿


    The little girl squinted and smirked.


    "Miao Miao really wants to know who ''likes'' Miao Miao so much, and spend so much money for Miao Miao."


    Recently studying with the system, she already knows that if there is an entry in the airborne hot search list, 80% of it is spent money. Different rankings on the list have different prices.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re not angry? ¡¿


    Tuanzi smiled: "Miao Miao is not angry, at most Miao Miao came to thank them!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Let go of your fist before speaking¡¿

 Chapter 143： disabled

    Tuanzi sighed old-fashionedly: "Times are changing, but people''s hearts remain the same!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Because her brothers'' hearing is not as good as her own, she no longer communicates in her head.


    "Miao Miao is right, you see that when Miao Miao went down the mountain to kick the gym...cough cough, many disciples of sects are not as good as Miao Miao, so he said, in fact, the master secretly passed the internal energy to Miao Miao, so they are better than them, hmph, obviously they are all Miao Miao Your own efforts!"


    Thinking of those gossips, Tuanzi was very angry. Sitting cross-legged on the ground clearly, with his little hands on his hips, the head of the meatball was about to explode.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Aren''t you broad-minded? Why do you still care about your defeated generals? ¡¿


    Duanzi suddenly smiled.


    "Yes, don''t care about your defeated opponents. You don''t want to admit that your skills are inferior to others, and you find excuses in every possible way. It''s their fault that their martial arts haven''t made any progress."


    After losing the match, she felt that she was cheating instead of working harder. No wonder her strength has been stagnant. She is different, a hard-working little heroine.


    Tuanzi raised his head high.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Isn''t the neck sore? ¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly bowed his head.


    She showed an aggrieved expression, "Little Gugu, just take a look, you are so powerful, you will definitely not be discovered."


    Of course it won''t be discovered, the system thought.


    It counted the time, hesitated enough, and then agreed.


    This is the conclusion it has reached after getting along with the host for a long time. If you promise too quickly, the host will easily rely on it too much, and will make more demands next time. Every time he hesitated, when the host made a request, he would think twice.


    It really is the most witty system.


    The system took action and quickly got the standard answer.


    ¡¾Guwu System: These marketing accounts contacted people in private... The person who contacted them was a small account, but according to the equipment, I found that person¡¯s large account, which is a person named Quanyu]


    A few plates of grilled whole fish seemed to float out of the big eyes of the dumplings.


    "I want to eat fish."


    She wiped the corners of her lips.


    ¡¾Guwu System: It''s called Quanyu! The person he contacts frequently is ''Brother Cheng Jin''. Cheng Jin is an actor, 40 years old this year. At present, it seems that Quan Yu is his more trustworthy assistant]


    Tuanzi curled his lips, "Then Cheng Jin did this. He is not stupid, he let people around him buy navy, it is easy to be discovered."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s not about being stupid or not, but about certain things, you must choose someone you can trust to do them, otherwise you¡¯ll be betrayed easily¡¿


    But it is a system, and it is easy to hack into the contact devices of these people to find relevant information.


    Duanzi got the answer and rushed out excitedly.


    She rushed directly into Gu Cheng''s arms.


    "Big brother, do you know Cheng Jin?"


    Gu Cheng picked up the energetic younger sister, seeing her flushed face and bright eyes, he pinched her cheek, "A well-known actor, do you know him?"


    Tuanzi frowned, "He knows Miaomiao! He''s a villain!"


    Gu Cheng''s expression froze.


    "Miao Miao, what do you know?"


    "Miao Miao knew he was a bad guy, so he targeted Miao Miao."


    Can''t tell the existence of the system, Tuanzi can only remind big brother in this way.


    She believes that the eldest brother will definitely check Cheng Jin in the end.


    The fact is true.


    Gu Cheng is a calm and self-reliant person, and his reason often overcomes his emotions. But when facing his sister, emotion often trumps reason. He will try to believe in those unreasonable things.


    After a brief search, he discovered that Cheng Jin had participated in a variety show with children, and when the schedule of the variety show was exactly the same as "Leisurely Rural Life", he had a guess in his heart.


    Tell the matter to Gu Peihai, Gu Peihai will then tell Director Wang, and Director Wang will investigate faster.


    The enemy''s conspiracy has just begun, and the hot search has only been fermented for more than three hours. Our side has almost figured out the matter.


    Director Wang personally called Gu Cheng.


    "I''m really sorry, it''s our side that got Miao Miao involved. The thing is, Cheng Jin originally planned to sign a contract with me..."


    Originally, the group of guests planned for the show was Cheng Jin and his son.


    As a result, a few days before the show started, when they were about to sign the contract, Cheng Jin suddenly said that he would not sign.


    It is not uncommon for the industry to temporarily break the contract. He had already found out at the time that there was a variety show with children that invested more in the same period, and it was estimated that it would compete with his show.


    The anger returns to the air, but there is nothing to do, and I have to let go of my old face and find Su Hanjiang and his son to save the scene.


    He was also aware of Cheng Jin''s psychology at the time, since their show was only held in one village, it might not be fresh enough. Secondly, Gu Peihai is going to come, because it is a separate live broadcast, it is very likely that the audience will go to Gu Peihai''s place. Thirdly, there are not many big-name investments in their programs, and the guests may not be able to take advantage of the opportunity to meet powerful investors and strive for endorsements.


    Later, because of this depression, he also paid attention to that program.


    Uh, it was obviously a warm baby variety show, but in the end, the guests seemed to have taken the script, creating all kinds of conflicts. He didn''t see Wen Xin, but instead saw chicken feathers all over the place.


    This kind of program can''t compete with his program at all.


    Director Wang ignored the matter.


    "In the end, Miao Miao was so powerful that he made the whole show popular, and the live broadcast rooms of the other groups of guests were also very popular. He was jealous."


    Gu Cheng said coldly: "He''s just a young bird."


    "Yes, I found out that the water army of that show is also contributing to the flames. He should have reached an agreement with that side."


    Cheng Jin is the first bird, but the ultimate goal is to make Miao Miao unable to participate in the show, and half of their show is ruined.


    Director Wang: "Now it''s aimed at Miaomiao, and it''s estimated that later, it will be aimed at Han Jiang and his father."


    He can think of which drafts the other party will buy. It was nothing more than Su Hanjiang and his son using bad means to grab the guest seat.


    Director Wang: "I''m going to directly expose Cheng Jin''s temporary breach of the contract."


    But this can''t help Miao Miao, and the director is also anxious.


    Gu Cheng: "It''s enough to find out. I know how to publicize."


    Meanwhile, on the web.


    ¡¾A person who doesn''t even have a certificate, how can he call himself a martial arts master¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, what does a child under five years old know?¡¿


    Miao Miao''s PR team didn''t come to an end for a long time, but it made fans of the show and Miao Miao''s fans anxious.


    They are not diehard fans of Miaomiao, but they are too tired from work and study, so they just want to relax by sucking cute babies on weekends. Who wants to take away their happiness?


    Why do your capital fights make us ordinary people suffer and deprive us of happiness? Can''t make a good show, can''t make a good program, and still want to force us to eat, do you think we are fools?


    These people are angry.


    ¡¾Yeah, he is less than five years old, he knows light work, boxing, swordsmanship and fishing, saved three children, and caught a trafficker, how old are you? What will you do? ¡¿


    ¡¾Certificate is just one of the ways of proof, anyone with long eyes can see her strength. Ah, I''m sorry, some people are blind at a young age, and even physically disabled and strong-willed to speak online, if I don''t support the wall, I will obey you]


    ¡¾How much is it to send one, add me one, I also want to make black money¡¿

 Chapter 144： Slap in the face one after another

    In another city, Cheng Jin followed the development of the situation.


    Finding that more and more passers-by were being led astray, he couldn''t help showing a smug smile.


    Gu Miaomiao''s brothers are certainly powerful, but it''s not easy to investigate this kind of thing.


    They have a lot of competitors, so it must be their priority to suspect that they caused their sister, rather than discovering him, a person who has nothing to do with them.


    With risk comes reward.


    Cheng Jin showed a greedy smile.


    He broke the contract and went to participate in other programs, but he didn''t expect the program to collapse, and the popularity of "Leisurely Pastoral Life" became higher and higher with each episode. Because of this, Su Hanjiang also got the chance to lead a male lead in a movie directed by a famous director.


    Originally the guest seat was his, and that role should also be his!


    At this time, the program director proposed cooperation, as long as he made a move, he would help him get an endorsement, he agreed without even thinking about it.


    He participated in the show, not to cultivate a relationship with his son, he did it for the popularity!


    Finding that Gu Miaomiao''s public relations failed, Cheng Jin became even more certain that he played the right game.


    This little girl is very powerful and has a strong affinity, and even led to a national movement, with fans of all ages.


    The elderly are easy to like their grandchildren, the young people are so cute that their heart trembles, and the children admire her.


    If you ruin Gu Miaomiao, you will ruin this show.


    Gu Miaomiao has many advantages, but her flaws are also obvious. She has not received official recognition.


    As long as you stick to this point, those false words of "I got hurt after practicing" and "My child imitated her and hit someone" will be more likely to be deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    Not officially recognized = you have a problem = I got hurt and it''s all your fault = Gu Miaomiao should be boycotted.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, when the traffic on the entire network was relatively high, Gu Cheng suddenly posted a few photos.


    Photo 1, Wushu Duan Certificate issued by the National Wushu Association, nine-dan.


    Photo 2, a group photo of Miao Miao and the certificate.


    Photo 3, a profile photo of Miao Miao during the exam.


    ¡¾Is there something wrong with my eyes, Miao Miao got the official certificate? Or Jiuduan? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s actually true, as expected, the country knows the goods, hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s P at first glance, she can¡¯t even take the first-rank test at her age, so why should she take the ninth-rank test¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, people nowadays dare to say anything for public relations, and they are not afraid of being sued¡¿


    ¡¾The official didn¡¯t say anything at all, it¡¯s probably fake¡¿


    The next second, the National Wushu Association reposted it, and added a sentence of ''making progress together in the future''.


    ¡¾Do those people who tell lies hurt their faces? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if they hurt or not, but I¡¯m pretty happy anyway¡¿


    ¡¾The official eye recognizes talents, I am so pleased¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t have the qualification exam before, but now I will suddenly have a certificate, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not through the back door to let the martial arts association help with public relations¡¿


    ¡¾That is, if you got the certificate earlier, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, because not everyone likes to show off like you¡¿


    ¡¾Keep your dog eyes wide open to see the time of the certificate, you have already got the certificate, it is not issued temporarily¡¿


    Even so, Heizi and Shuijun still have reason to continue to be black.


    ¡¾Does the official dare to release the exam process¡¿


    ¡¾If you don¡¯t dare to let go, you have a guilty conscience¡¿


    ¡¾The people who participated in the assessment before were not released, why didn''t you question it¡¿


    The Heizi Navy doesn¡¯t speak logic at all, so they stick to it.


    ¡¾It¡¯s a guilty conscience not to play the exam video¡¿


    The next second, the National Martial Arts Association released the video of the exam, which was uncensored throughout, and it also included a sentence, "Others only performed individual skills once in the exam, but she performed it nine times. It really is a hero from a young boy."


    ¡¾My god, Miao Miao has worked hard to perform nine different personal skills at once¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe it¡¯s a problem with the venue and shooting, why do I feel that Miao Miao¡¯s performance is full of murderous spirit¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, especially when those eyes looked over, I felt like I was being watched by a beast¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Let me see who is talking bad about me.jpg¡¿


    Part of the sunspot navy subsided.


    Others are struggling tenaciously, for the ''dignity'' of black fans, and for the salary of being a sailor.


    ¡¾So what if the video is posted? The official still didn''t explain why she was allowed to take the exam, which is unfair to others]


    ¡¾Yes, in the future, everything will break the rules, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess¡¿


    ¡¾The front is black and black, some industries must strictly follow the rules, and some industries can break the rules, otherwise they will bury talents¡¿


    [I remember that a young man was exceptionally admitted as a professor by a well-known university before, and many people also protested, saying that we should follow the rules, first lecturer, then associate professor, and then professor. As a result, the official directly released all the projects of the young professor at the student stage. Many professors are amazing]


    ¡¾If this kind of talent is recorded later, it will be a loss to the country. The same is true now¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, the young professor is also surnamed Gu, called Gu Mo¡¿


    At this time, Ye Danxin, the head of the National Martial Arts Association, actually posted a post, to the effect that he admired little friend Gu Miaomiao very much, believed that her strength was ahead of 90% of the industry, and strongly recommended her to participate in the assessment. Belongs to you young people. ''


    Heizi is dumb, and the navy is crying. They have no money to make, and these people will not give them a way out!


    Gu Zhai.


    The three brothers and sisters did not rest.


    Discovering Ye Danxin''s post, the three of them looked at each other.


    Gu Che hesitated: "At this point, shouldn''t the old man rest?"


    They thought about contacting the Wushu Association, but considering that most of the members of the Wuxi Association are quite old, they thought about issuing a statement first and contacting them tomorrow.


    As a result, the Wushu Association quickly forwarded and posted the video, and now even the president has spoken out.


    Tuanzi added Ye Danxin''s account, so he will quickly send a message to the other party to say thank you.


    The old man made a voice, and told her to go to bed early with a smile, and be careful not to grow taller.


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, "Sooner or later Miao Miao will be taller than Big Brother!"


    Gu Cheng glanced at her short legs, but didn''t comment.


    "It seems that the Martial Arts Association is always paying attention to this matter." Gu Che shaved his face, "It feels like being in a cool article."


    Gu Cheng quickly understood, "This matter will affect their reputation and publicity."


    The old man made an exception to let his sister take the exam. First, he cherishes talents. Second, he also wants his sister to continue to participate in the program and promote traditional martial arts.


    If it¡¯s what those people want, my sister can no longer be on the show to promote ancient martial arts, and the people of the National Wushu Association can vomit blood in anger. They finally found a way of publicity that does not cost money and has a great influence.


    "Tomorrow, the hot searches related to Miao Miao will probably disappear."


    Gu Cheng asked his younger siblings to rest.


    "As long as they get the official certificate, most people will have nothing to say, and those who spread rumors and get injured or their children beat others will automatically stop."


    You can¡¯t tolerate this kind of people. If you let them go, they will get more benefits from spreading rumors. Today the victim is the younger sister, and tomorrow it will be someone else.


    Now let''s see if those people have stopped.


    After driving his younger siblings to bed, Gu Cheng took out his phone again and replied one by one to those who said they were injured after exercising, and children imitated hitting others.


    ¡¾Please present relevant evidence or sue Gu Miaomiao''s guardian directly. If you continue to spread rumors without evidence, as Miao Miao¡¯s guardian, I will sue you]


    He replied one, and not long after, the other party took the initiative to delete the comment.


    Reply one, and the other party deletes one.


    Soon, similar comments are gone. However, netizens took screenshots, made a compilation, and sent them out for everyone to enjoy.

 Chapter 145： such a big brother

    At six in the morning, Tuanzi got up skillfully, changed his clothes, and ran to the terrace to do his homework.


    After practicing the basic skills, she began to practice a set of sword skills.


    It uses a wooden sword, the size is just right, it is suitable for the small meat claws of the dumplings, and it is specially customized by Gu Cheng.


    After finishing her morning class, she excitedly ran to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth to prepare for a delicious breakfast.


    Generally, if Gu Cheng is at home, after she finishes her morning class, she will have breakfast, which is extremely rich. If Gu Che was at home, Gu Che would ask the property manager to buy breakfast and deliver it to the door in advance.


    Tuanzi is small but nimble. After working in the bathroom for a while, he ran out happily.


    "Dinner is ready~"


    The sweet smile froze when he saw the empty restaurant.


    The dark pupils trembled fiercely.


    Holding his little face with two little claws, he shouted silently.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t look at it, your elder brother and second brother are both up¡¿


    "Second brother likes to sleep late, but eldest brother..."


    Tuanzi blinked, ran to the door of Gu Cheng''s room, put his little ears on the door, and listened.


    She only heard the sound of gentle breathing, and her eldest brother was still sleeping.


    But usually at this time, the elder brother has already woken up. Even if he is usually very busy and rarely has time to rest, the eldest brother will not sleep in like the second brother. He can cook, clean, exercise, and study.


    "The breathing is smooth, it should not be sick, that''s good."


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when her stomach growled, she slumped again.


    "I''m so hungry."


    She opened the refrigerator and saw that there were not many ingredients.


    "Then Miao Miao can cook by herself."


    She also cooks, but not much. I once made dinner for my elder brother and my second brother. The elder brother was very moved, and then refused her to cook in the future.


    "You are too young to do this."


    The dumplings simply fried eggs and luncheon meat, and toasted toast, sandwiched together.


    The little meaty claw grabbed the sandwich, opened its small mouth, and took a big bite with an ''ow'' sound.


    After eating three sandwiches, drinking a glass of milk, and wiping her mouth, she was going to wake her brothers up.


    "It''s rare for the eldest brother to sleep late, so it''s better to call the second brother first."


    The second brother has been resting for the past few days, and sleeps in the dark every day.


    She knocked on the door lightly, and found that the door was not closed tightly. She opened it casually, and saw the second brother who was sleeping in a strange posture.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Sleeping posture is even weirder than you, you like to practice martial arts when you sleep¡¿


    Tuanzi plausible.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This is called hard work, even if you are sleeping, you are still practicing martial arts, and the master is so moved that you cry¡¿


    After a while, the room was filled with the smell of eggs, luncheon meat and wheat.


    The dumpling cat approached furiously, and handed the sandwich to the second brother''s mouth.


    Gu Che unconsciously moved his mouth.


    Duanzi quickly brought back the sandwich.


    Gu Che fell asleep.


    Duanzi handed over the sandwich again.


    The system looked at this scene and felt a little strange. Think about it carefully, in the cartoon I watched yesterday, the cat did something similar, teasing the sleeping mouse with food.


    Looking at the expression of the host thief again, the system will not comment for the time being.


    Gu Che was awakened by the fragrance.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a delicious sandwich.


    He bit subconsciously, and the sandwich ran away, knocking his upper and lower teeth.


    "?"


    "Puff ha ha."


    Looking closely, the sandwich has no legs, and it was my sister who took it away.


    "Second brother, do you want to eat?"


    Duanzi smiled.


    Gu Che nodded in a daze.


    Duanzi took the initiative to hand out the sandwich...to his mouth, and took a bite.


    "I won''t give it to you, I have to get up and get it myself."


    Gu Che: "..." After getting along for a long time, he can also see that my sister is a dumpling stuffed with sesame seeds.


    When Gu Che finished enjoying the sandwich made by his sister, Gu Cheng still hadn''t gotten up.


    The siblings looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Gu Che was surprised: "This is the first time he sleeps in, is he sick?"


    Duanzi shook his head, "Probably not."


    The breathing sound of the patient is different from the current one.


    Gu Che simply twisted the doorknob, pushed the door open and entered.


    People who have always been light sleepers did not wake up.


    Gu Che stared at it for a while, then suddenly raised the corners of his lips.


    "Miao Miao, there are other sandwiches, let''s tease him."


    Just now the younger sister teased the second brother, now it''s the second brother''s turn to tease the elder brother.


    The system did not expect that Gu Che''s mental age was the same as that of the host.


    Gu Cheng opened his eyes.


    Gu Che quickly withdrew his hand and stuffed the sandwich into his sister''s mouth.


    Tuanzi bit the sandwich, her eyes widening innocently.


    The young director Mei Feng gathered his anger.


    "Don''t let her choke."


    Gu Che shrank his neck, and after a while, he asked fearlessly, "Brother got up very late today, did you suffer from insomnia last night?"


    Gu Cheng paused, and said bluntly, "No."


    Gu Che curled his lips.


    He suffered from insomnia. Although the public relations were timely, the voices criticizing his sister were much less, but the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Wait, shouldn''t the eldest brother also open a trumpet to chat with people? That''s the eldest brother, such a calm and serious person.


    Gu Che carried his sister out and sat on the sofa. He quickly picked up his phone.


    "Let me see which one is Big Brother''s trumpet."


    Duanzi bit the sandwich and asked vaguely, "What trumpet?"


    "The trumpet who scolded Heizi."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Gu Che paused, raised his head, and met his sister''s big clear eyes.


    "Uh, I mean, some people swear at others because they are afraid of being found out, so they will use a trumpet. But swearing is wrong, so don''t learn."


    Duanzi nodded obediently.


    Gu Che was extremely pleased, even though his sister was stuffed with sesame seeds, it was still a sweet dumpling, well-behaved and cute.


    At this time, he heard a soft voice, "Miaomiao doesn''t scold people, but hits people directly. If you can solve it with your hands, don''t speak."


    Gu Che: "..."


    Gu Che didn''t bother at all, he found the name of his eldest brother on the hot search list, clicked on it, and it turned out to be screenshots of various conversations.


    Last night, Gu Cheng communicated with those rumormongers in a polite and serious manner. The atmosphere was harmonious and friendly. Unfortunately, some netizens couldn''t afford it and deleted their comments one after another. Fortunately, some enthusiastic netizens took screenshots and made a collection, which made this matter widely circulated on the Internet.


    The harmonious and friendly communication lasted until 4:30 in the morning. Netizens found that many people couldn''t wait for such an exchange, took the initiative to delete comments, and actively urged Gu Cheng to rest. Gu Cheng''s kindness was hard to turn down, so he took a rest, otherwise, he might really communicate until dawn.


    Seeing this, what else does Gu Che not understand?


    Last night, the eldest brother urged them to rest, but he took out his mobile phone and confronted the rumormonger.


    Just in time, Gu Cheng, who had changed his clothes, strode over.


    Gu Che raised his eyes and looked at him quietly, "I didn''t expect you to be such a big brother."


    Gu Cheng glanced at his phone, vaguely aware of something, and the roots of his ears turned red.


    "The breakthrough of the program is not only slim, it is estimated that it will not stop today."


    Gu Cheng was about to go out, "You and Miao Miao stay at home, tomorrow''s live broadcast will go smoothly."

 Chapter 146： Gu Chi is coming

    It was really expected by Gu Cheng.


    Gu Miaomiao''s public relations were timely, and she was slapped in the face with the official rank certificate, and the voices criticizing her were much less. From now on, if she promotes Gu Wu in the show, Heizi can no longer black her without official recognition.


    Even, she can justifiably publicize with a nine-duan certificate. The National Wushu Association and Provincial Wushu Association will also cooperate. Who doesn''t love free high-impact publicity?


    As for the person in charge of publicity is a little baby boy, the visionary presidents don''t care at all.


    But there is still a breakthrough in the program group, Su Hanjiang and his son who joined temporarily.


    This morning, when the traffic was still high, suddenly many people criticized Su Hanjiang for having other deals with Director Wang, so as to get the guest seat. He was criticized for deliberately creating a character for his son, saying that he sold his conscience for fame.


    Tuanzi hugged the tablet left by his elder brother, slid it a few times, and beat the sofa hard angrily.


    "The facts are clearly not the case, they turned black and white!"


    Some people say she is okay, but those people are jealous of themselves anyway. But if someone said she was a friend, that would not work.


    Tuanzi was so angry that he seemed to be on fire.


    Gu Che took a fan and fanned her.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, have you forgotten that Director Wang has evidence? He didn''t release the evidence yesterday, just waiting for this opportunity."


    Director Wang has always wanted to do public relations, but Gu Cheng has better public relations methods, so he waited patiently. The enemy is targeting the entire show, so there must be countermeasures.


    Now that the opponent has made the final move, he will make another move, and the effect will be even better.


    Sure enough, after the meeting, Tuanzi brushed up the post and found that Director Wang did not name anyone who broke the contract temporarily.


    Temporary breach of contract is relatively common in the industry. If this happens, the person whose contract is breached will learn a lesson and tell his acquaintances, but it will not be brought to light.


    After all, even if they get it on the bright side, fans can still wash their hands, saying that if they didn¡¯t sign the contract, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a breach of contract, or they could shop around and if someone else gave them a better treatment, they should go to someone else¡¯s house.


    However, if you voluntarily break the contract and slander others to grab your guest seat, the nature is different.


    Director Wang directly showed a few screenshots of the dialogue, and then other members of the program team uploaded a few photos, which were photos of them communicating with Cheng Jin and their manager.


    ¡¾I still have the recording of the phone call when I broke the contract, do you want to hear it? ¡¿


    What he asked was ''everyone'', but he actually asked whether Cheng Jin really wanted to tear his face to such an extent.


    Temporary breaking the contract may not be a big deal, but it is enough to make other advertisers, program groups, and film crews think twice when cooperating with Cheng Jin.


    Cheng Jin stopped, and quickly asked the marketing account to withdraw the draft.


    Money was spent, people were offended, and the director of the program group he was in said that the endorsement was gone.


    Gu Che put the phone in front of his sister.


    "Look, the timing of Director Wang''s selection is just right. Now, the show can safely finish the last two episodes."


    Tuanzi puffed up, his eyes rolling.


    Gu Che smiled and said, "Are you making a bad idea?"


    Danzi: "Hmph!"


    Gu Che couldn''t help pinching her cheek, "It''s not a bad idea, Miao Miao is just thinking of a brilliant idea. You don''t think they should let their program crew go, right?"


    Tuanzi nodded quickly.


    "Don''t worry, people like Cheng Jin are greedy for profit. As long as someone gives him some favors, he will not hesitate to turn around and bite his program group. When the time comes, dog eats dog, isn''t it good?"


    Duanzi thought about it seriously, and said in a milky voice, "Dogs are cuter than them. You can''t compare them with dogs."


    Gu Che: "You''re right, the turtle?"


    "Tortoises are cuter than them too. Cockroaches, they''re just as annoying as cockroaches."


    Gu Che: "It makes sense."


    In the blink of an eye, the fifth episode of "Leisurely Pastoral Life" was broadcast live, and it ushered in the closing day.


    After Yunxiuxiu Group withdrew, Director Wang did not invite new guests. Therefore, in the last issue, he suggested that each group of guests invite two guests.


    Director Wang: "After all, it''s the rice harvest season, so there are many people and coolies."


    Everyone: "...you said it, you said everyone is a coolie!"


    Director Wang: Smile.jpg


    On the day of the sixth live broadcast, the popularity of the program ushered in a new height.


    ¡¾I heard that each group of guests will invite two people in this episode, who will they invite¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, one of Gu Miaomiao''s side is Gu Wangchao¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao? Is it the one with the number one new song chart? His new song is super nice, I have been repeating the single for a long time]


    ¡¾I¡¯ve also played singles on repeat for a long time. His voice is so ethereal and holy. It feels like I¡¯m listening to the sounds of nature. After listening to it once, I feel that my soul has been washed¡¿


    ¡¾None of the new songs this month can compete with him. The new song is not only the number one on the new song list, but also the number one on the hot list. Several of his old songs are also on the hot list¡¿


    ¡¾Have you noticed that he is the one who wrote the lyrics and composed the music. Young, talented, and good-looking, woo woo woo, my new male god]


    ¡¾Going off topic, isn¡¯t it guessing now, who is the second guest in their group? Who is going to cut the rice? ¡¿


    The audience was curious, and so was Tuanzi.


    She and Gu Peihai arrived at Room 3 first.


    On the left side of the small courtyard is a neat small vegetable field, which is green as far as the eye can see. The huge osmanthus tree on the right side is still fragrant, and there is a fence not far below.


    The vegetable field behind the house also grows many vegetables.


    In the past few periods, they were busy transplanting, watering, fertilizing, and deworming.


    In this issue, their main task is to help fellow villagers harvest rice.


    "Brother Pei Hai, who else will come to help?"


    Gu Peihai showed a mysterious smile, "Guess."


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Sometimes he really needs to be beaten¡¿


    "Uh-huh!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fists tightly, but when he saw that handsome face, he slowly let go of his fists.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He is too handsome, forget it¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You don¡¯t need to slap your face¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, you seem to want him to be beaten very much¡¿


    The system shut up quickly, it is a just, selfless and emotionless system, it will not be partial, nor will it hate a certain human being, absolutely not!


    After a while, Gu Wangchao also arrived as a guest.


    Duanzi swoops in.


    "Brother Wangchao, long time no see, you look even better!"


    Gu Wangchao picked him up.


    Tuanzi leaned over to touch his face, and asked in a low voice, "Brother Wangchao, do you know who the new guest is?"


    Gu Wangchao shook his head, "Brother didn''t say anything."


    Tuanzi encouraged him, "Go and ask."


    Gu Wangchao is also a little curious, who will the eldest brother invite over on the closing day?


    Facing the two pairs of curious eyes, Gu Peihai smiled slightly, "Guess."


    Gu Wangchao: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Tuanzi nestled in his arms, whispering, "Do you really want to beat him up?"


    Gu Wangchao took a deep breath.


    The death stares of the siblings made Gu Peihai restless.


    "Ahem, let me give you a hint."


    The actor coughed lightly, "It''s a cousin Miao Miao has never seen before."


    The reason why Gu Wangchao is not mentioned is because Gu Wangchao can guess the candidate based on whether the other party is a cousin or a cousin.


    But he forgot the character of that cousin.


    Gu Wangchao: "Oh, cousin Gu Chi is coming."


    Gu Peihai, who failed to play cool: "How do you know?"

 Chapter 147： smiling brother

    Gu Chi, the third uncle''s second son, a cutting-edge painter. He showed a talent for painting when he was young, and later took the art test to become an art student. During college, he participated in many competitions and won awards. He already had his own style when he graduated.


    Although he is now incomparable with those well-known painters, his future is boundless.


    He belongs to the kind of person who dares to do anything in pursuit of inspiration. He often goes out to collect folk songs and turns off all electronic devices, so his family members can''t find him.


    This time, when Miao Miao came home, Gu Zheng left a message with him early on. It took more than two months before he responded and sent back a painting directly.


    After the wind gathering, Gu Chi returned to Jiang City, and found that Gu Peihai was short of guests, so he took the initiative to invite Ying, and discussed with him in advance not to disclose it to the outside world, so as to surprise his cousins.


    Gu Peihai stared wide-eyed, "We agreed to surprise you together."


    Gu Wangchao was expressionless, "Oh, he guessed that you would cooperate with him, so he contacted me in private, there will be a surprise."


    Of course he didn''t understand, seeing the thief-like appearance of his elder brother, he understood the meaning of ''surprise''.


    Let Gu Peihai tease them, and now he points it out, and teased Gu Peihai again, Gu Chi''s cousin''s personality still hasn''t changed.


    Tuanzi hugged Gu Wangchao''s neck, a little surprised.


    "Is it the elder brother who gave Miao Miao the painting? Yes, Miao Miao finally met him."


    She has contacted Gu Chi in private, not many, mostly just to say hello, and she hasn''t seen him in person yet.


    Gu Wangchao hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "He is more... Be careful when you get along with him."


    Duanzi tilted his head, "?"


    The three of them took a short rest, and Gu Wangchao cleaned the room again. A movie star wanted to help, but was kicked out.


    Tuanzi squatted at the gate of the courtyard, eager to see through.


    "My new cousin, I really want to meet you."


    Wait and wait, the villagers next door called them to cut rice together, but there was no one in sight.


    The two elder brothers went out first, and asked her to wait at home, and then take someone there.


    After a few more minutes, she couldn''t help muttering, "Is it a traffic jam?"


    At this time, footsteps came from behind, very soft, completely different from Gu Peihai and Gu Wangchao''s walking habits.


    is a stranger.


    In the world of martial arts, it is someone who intends to attack from behind.


    The moment the opponent approached, Tuanzi jumped into the air without hesitation, turned somersault in mid-air, and landed behind the person, striding forward, with his hands forward and backward, in a defensive posture.


    "Who?"


    The young man paused, then turned his head, revealing his handsome appearance.


    He is not the kind of person who is stunning at first glance, but he has a handsome appearance, and the more he looks at it, the more comfortable he is. With crescent eyes, his brows and eyes are now curved, and he greets Tuanzi with a smile on his lips.


    "Miaomiao, I''m Gu Chi."


    Tuanzi slowly stood up straight, looking at him curiously. White clothes and black trousers, dressed clean and fresh, eyes smiling into crescent moons, looks like a campus male god.


    She slowly showed the same smile.


    Dumplings:*^_^*


    She ran over, stood still in front of Gu Chi, raised her head, and asked suspiciously, "Why did Brother Gu Chi sneak up?"


    Gu Chi smiled innocently: "I went the wrong way. I came in through the back door. I didn''t find you, so I went to the front yard."


    "Aww, that''s how it is."


    Duanzi had no doubts, and grabbed his hand familiarly, "Then let''s cut the rice together, you have to change your clothes, otherwise it will get dirty."


    Gu Chi obediently went to change clothes.


    Tuanzi stood at the door with his hands in his hands, and couldn''t help muttering, "Brother Gu Chi doesn''t look like Third Uncle, but looks more like Third Aunt."


    The third uncle¡¯s family, the third uncle has a serious personality, and the third aunt has a gentle temperament and always smiles.


    However, she felt that Gu Chi''s smile was different from Third Aunt''s. Gu Chi smiled softly, but it was a bit weird.


    ¡¾Miao Miao¡¯s brothers are really diverse, but they are all handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Today¡¯s one looks like a campus male god¡¿


    ¡¾I checked, he is a young painter who has just made his mark. He is 25 this year, one year older than Gu Wangchao¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, he is 25, looking at his face, it feels like he is only 18¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the point? The point is that he was clearly planning to scare Miao Miao behind his back, but after being discovered, he changed his words and said he came in through the back door]


    ¡¾I always feel like a smiling fox with a dark belly¡¿


    The young painter known as the smiling fox changed his clothes, and when he came out, he saw Tuanzi holding a piece of sesame candy, gnawing on it, like a hamster eating seriously.


    He knelt down and said with a smile, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yeah, it''s super delicious, it was given by Grandma Zhao who just passed by."


    The crescent moon eyes are bent, but there is a lot of envy between the brows.


    "There''s only one piece. I''m in a hurry and haven''t eaten yet."


    The dumpling paused for a while, then stared at him with wide eyes.


    After thinking about it, she broke the sesame candy into two pieces, and handed the untouched half to Gu Chi.


    "Give you."


    Gu Chi took it, with a deeper smile on his face, and he took a sip.


    "delicious."


    Duanzi laughed.


    She took her new cousin out, and she didn¡¯t forget to go next door to borrow a straw hat.


    "Brother Gu Chi, remember to wear it, it''s very cool."


    When she was about to leave, the neighbor gave her a big red apple.


    "I just picked it in the orchard, Miaomiao, you can pick it and take it home to eat when you have time!"


    "Aww, thank you, auntie!"


    Tuanzi happily went out with the cleaned apples in his arms. Halfway there, he couldn''t help sniffing them.


    The fresh scent of fruit made her swallow her saliva.


    "Eat now, you will have the strength to work."


    She talked to herself, finding reasons for herself.


    When she opened her mouth to bite, she noticed a burning gaze, and when she looked up, Gu Chi was staring at her.


    Gu Chi: *^_^*


    "are you hungry?"


    Gu Chi nodded.


    Duanzi thought for a while, broke open the apple with his bare hands, and handed him one piece.


    "Let''s eat, the apples in Xishui Village are very delicious. There is an orchard in the back mountain, maybe we will help pick them this time."


    Gu Chi took it and gnawed on it.


    "It''s delicious."


    They walked all the way towards the rice fields, and they met villagers from time to time.


    Everyone in the village greeted the dumplings with smiles, and some brought food and fed them casually.


    "Miaomiao, you have such a good relationship with them."


    "Yeah, we will help each other in the future."


    Tuanzi took the initiative to distribute the osmanthus cake to this cousin, otherwise he would look at her with that pitiful expression that looked like a smile.


    "Miao Miao will teach them Taiji sword and stick techniques, and they will teach Miao Miao how to transplant and cut rice."


    Before when the vegetable seedlings grew to a height that could be transplanted, the guests that Gu Peihai invited were as clumsy as he was, and Tuanzi himself was also confused, ruining a lot of vegetable seedlings, and it was the help of fellow villagers that they planted so many vegetables.


    When they arrived at their destination, Gu Chi had already gotten a lot of food from his sister.


    He didn''t finish eating, and he held the rest in his hand. When they arrived at the paddy field, they happened to see Gu Peihai straighten his back, and when he saw him coming, he smiled mischievously.


    "Another learning..."


    Looking at the food in his hand, and at his sister who was eating well, Gu Peihai fell silent.


    Gu Chi: *^_^*

 Chapter 148： beaten by fish

    Gu Wangchao, who has basically mastered the skills of cutting rice, also straightened his waist.


    Clicking out of the corner of the eye the older brother''s listless look, he asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Peihai''s eyes were dull, "Some people are really lucky. They don''t have to work, but they can still get food from their sister. Miao Miao can usually protect food."


    Gu Wangchao paused, turned his head to look, and saw Gu Chi standing on the ridge of the field eating in small bites, noticed his gaze, and smiled, "Does Xiaochao eat? Miaomiao gave it, and gave it a lot."


    Suddenly a little upset.


    Gu Wangchao had difficulty distinguishing the source of this displeasure.


    He pursed his lips.


    At this moment, he heard his sister''s soft voice, "Brother Wangchao, are you hungry? Here''s this sweet-scented osmanthus cake."


    Gu Wangchao looked over and saw that the dumpling had already gone to the field, and raised his little meaty claw.


    "Your hands are dirty, let Miao Miao feed you."


    Gu Wangchao bent down embarrassedly, and bit the sweet-scented osmanthus cake.


    Soon, Gu Peihai came over, "I''ll have a quick meal too, I''m so hungry!"


    The dumpling also fed him a piece.


    After the food was divided, Tuanzi picked up the sickle enthusiastically.


    "Miao Miao can help too."


    "No need, be careful not to get hurt."


    Gu Wangchao stopped her, "Besides, your hands are relatively small, so you can''t hold much rice at once."


    Tuanzi raised his little meaty claw to look at it, and said distressedly, "What can Miao Miao do?"


    She didn''t want to just watch her brothers work hard to harvest rice.


    "Let''s go on a treasure hunt."


    Gu Chi also went to the fields, and took the sickle from her hand.


    "Didn''t the water in the field be drained? Maybe there will be some small animals, such as loaches."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Gu Chi saw her big bright eyes, and his words froze for a moment. He looked away uncomfortably, and then turned back, "Or go to another rice field to see. If there is no water, there should be fish in the field."


    The late rice in Xishui Village is a polyculture of rice and fish.


    Each household has different manpower and harvesting arrangements, and the time for watering is also different. There are still some people who have water and fish in their fields.


    Not far away, a fellow villager who was cutting rice heard this and directly showed the way for Tuanzi.


    "Four or five fields ahead, it is the field of Master Zhao''s family. His son and daughter have not returned, and he has not watered the rice to prepare for harvesting."


    Master Zhao and Grandma Zhao live in the countryside alone. Although they have farmed, they are not very energetic. But people in the village usually cut it for me today, and I will cut it for you tomorrow. Master Zhao''s family is small, and he offered to cut it later.


    Duanzi has not caught fish in the field yet.


    "Then Miao Miao should go over there."


    She greeted her three brothers happily, and ran away excitedly.


    The wind brought her little milk sound.


    "Braised fish, sweet and sour fish, grilled whole fish, spicy fish nuggets..."


    Gu Wangchao laughed, and then seriously thought about what to do if his sister really caught a fish.


    "She likes to eat, but she doesn''t protect food and is willing to share."


    The gentle voice brought Gu Wangchao back to his senses.


    Seeing the smile on the cousin''s face, he whispered, "Brother, don''t tease Miao Miao, be careful that Miao Miao will ignore you when she gets angry."


    Gu Chi smiled: "Xiao Chao, what are you talking about?"


    Gu Wangchao fell silent. This cousin looks gentle, but he is actually quite dark-bellied, but he should know how to measure.


    Master Zhao just came to release the water. Seeing that Tuanzi wanted to catch fish, he let her catch it.


    "You can also wait for the water to run out and pick up the fish directly."


    When I was farming rice, I would catch fish to sell from time to time. This is the last batch of fish. The habit of the villagers is that today I release the water to pick up the fish, and each household divides it up, and tomorrow he releases the water to pick up the fish and distributes it to everyone.


    "Catching fish is more fun than picking them up."


    Tuanzi went down to the field excitedly, caught a fish in a short while, and threw it into the fish basket on his waist.


    The fish can struggle, and the dumplings are not particular. After a while, she became a little mud cat.


    ¡¾Gradually proficient in techniques¡¿


    ¡¾Fish: Don¡¯t come here¡¿


    ¡¾This is the most down-to-earth little artist I have ever seen¡¿


    At this moment, a golden barrage floated over.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is not an artist, but a little heroine¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, isn¡¯t this the local tyrant from before? I remember this nickname]


    ¡¾The local tyrant is here to point fingers again¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, there are three shows, no one has dug out his identity yet¡¿


    ¡¾Netizen: I¡¯m digging, I¡¯m digging, don¡¯t rush¡¿


    After a while, familiar figures appeared in several nearby rice fields. It was the guests from other groups who came to harvest the rice.


    Before the second period to the fifth period, each group of guests invited friends over and knew their abilities.


    In the last issue, most of the guests chose to invite the previous people back. Unless the friends invited before are not good at work, then invite new friends over.


    Although everyone likes to see children helping with work, cutting rice with a sickle is more dangerous, and some skilled hands are prone to accidents, so children must not be allowed to touch it.


    A few children stood on the ridge of the field.


    Su Zhaomu frowned, "I want to help too."


    Liu Bai looked at his sister worriedly. My sister is so white, it is too hard to harvest rice in the sun.


    But when Liuhu looked up, the little boy turned his head quickly again, with the words, ''I don''t care about you'' written all over his face.


    Wu Yu yawned lazily.


    He wasn''t so eager to help.


    Before, Dad¡¯s addiction to drama came. One day he pretended to have a headache, and the next day he pretended to have a stomachache. He can only work before and after.


    Fortunately, in the last episode, Dad stopped acting.


    At this time, they heard Gu Miaomiao''s voice.


    "Brother Chaomu, here, come here to catch fish!"


    The three children looked over and happened to see Tuanzi struggling to lift a somewhat fat fish. The fish was still struggling and was very close to her face.


    The eyes of the little boys brightened.


    "I want to catch fish too!"


    Just at this moment, the fish that was lifted gave a sweep.


    With a "snap", the group was stunned, the system was stunned, the cameraman was stunned, and the audience was also stunned.


    ¡¾I''m not mistaken, Miaomiao was slapped by a fish¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, you read that right, our martial arts heroine was beaten by a fish¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, I don¡¯t think this is a good laugh, but it¡¯s really funny¡¿


    The fish that had been slapped successfully jumped into the water proudly and disappeared.


    Danzi: The anger value is charging.jpg


    The system watched the host blowing hair, with anger jumping in the big eyes, and the internal force leaked out. With her legs as the center, the water ripples quickly fluctuated around, and the fish fled in a hurry.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao? ¡¿


    Tuanzi: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    She bent down angrily, grabbed a fish with her little hand in the water, and threw it angrily towards the shore.


    "Not this one!"


    Catch it again, another one, and throw it towards the shore.


    "Not this one either!"


    A few friends ran over, and a fish flew towards them.


    Su Chaomu subconsciously picked it up, and there was a lively fish in his hand. Looking at his sister again, he turned into an angry dumpling, and quickly caught the fish in the water, from one end to the other. From there, ran back to this end.


    "Damn fish," the little milk''s voice was full of anger, "Where are you? Miao Miao is going to roast you!"

 Chapter 149： little liar

    Angry Tuanzi caught a lot of fish in one go.


    Su Chaomu guarded the fish and shouted, "Sister Miaomiao, enough is enough, if you catch any more fish, you will be gone!"


    Tuanzi walked to the shore angrily, and stared fiercely at the basketful of fish. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that the fish that beat her was still at large.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your illusion, the fish that hit you has already been caught¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Then tell me, which one is it? ¡¿


    The ancient military system said something casually.


    Tuanzi grabbed the one, kept away from the little face, and looked at it vigilantly.


    "Fater than that one." She nodded resolutely.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: That¡¯s another one¡¿


    Duanzi no longer believes it.


    She turned her head to look at the rice field, only to feel that the little meaty claws were about to move.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Catch it in the afternoon, you go back to take a shower and change clothes, you''re all like little clay figurines¡¿


    Tuanzi lowered his head and found that his clothes were covered in mud, so he couldn''t help shaving his face.


    The little face is stained with muddy water.


    Su Zhaomu stood on the bank and laughed, "Sister Miao Miao, you look like a mud monkey, a monkey rolling in muddy water."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    She is cuter and more flexible than a monkey!


    Bending down, scooping it up with his little hand, the muddy water fell on Su Chaomu''s face.


    "You''ve become a mud monkey too."


    Su Chaomu jumped directly into the field, turned to look at the clean Liu Bai and Wu Yu, and dragged them into the water.


    Four mud monkeys.


    Not far away, there are adults shouting: "Let''s play, don''t step on the rice!"


    The fish caught by the dumplings was finally divided into five parts, one for Master Zhao''s family and one for each of the four groups of guests.


    Master Zhao skillfully hoisted the fish with straw, and gave one of the strings to the dumpling.


    Duanzi lifted it up to have a look, puffed up, still not very happy.


    She walked home with unhappy steps.


    After taking a shower, she lay down on the bed with a ''pop'' and kicked her legs.


    Taking a step back, the more I thought about it, the more irritable I became, and I just rolled over.


    The system didn''t stop her either.


    Not long after, Liu Bai''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "Gu Miaomiao, are you at home?"


    "Hey, it''s brother Liu Bai."


    Tuanzi got up quickly and rushed to the yard, only to see the little boy standing awkwardly at the gate of the yard.


    "Give you."


    The little boy handed over a bag of candy.


    "My sister asked me to bring it to you."


    is Tuanzi¡¯s favorite milk candy.


    The swollen face collapsed, leaving only the baby fat that came with it.


    His dark eyes lit up like stars.


    "Is it really for Miaomiao? You can''t bring in the food from outside. Someone gave it to you. Don''t you eat it?"


    Liu Bai looked at her face, took a step forward, and stuffed the milk candy into her hand.


    "Rorry, let me tell you everything."


    Run away after stuffing, don''t plan to talk much at all.


    The audience who followed him were a little helpless.


    ¡¾This child, why is he still so awkward¡¿


    ¡¾If I remember correctly, this is the candy that he helped take care of the neighbor¡¯s children before. He gave it to Miaomiao, and he said it was given by his sister¡¿


    ¡¾Young man, don¡¯t be arrogant, being arrogant is too disadvantageous¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t know all this.


    Open the bag of sugar, pick up one and open it, and the rich milk fragrance permeates.


    The wilting dumpling seems to have been watered and rejuvenated.


    Put the candy into her mouth, she was so sweet that she wanted to fly.


    "It''s still so delicious!"


    She took a stroll in the yard, and her mood improved visibly.


    Seeing that the time was coming, she followed what Gu Wangchao said before, washing rice and steaming rice, and went to the vegetable field to pick a handful of fast-growing Chinese cabbage.


    are still very small, but juicy.


    I have become familiar with the villagers, so I know the types of vegetables grown by each household.


    "I still need green onions, **** and garlic. Miaomiao has to borrow them from other people''s houses."


    She went to borrow vegetables, and when their program group left, she picked their vegetables from any household.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You forgot, every time you teach Tai Chi Sword, you can ask the village chief to get paid. Last week, I didn¡¯t get paid¡¿


    Tuanzi paused, excitedly looking for the director.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Wrong, I went to the village chief¡¿


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, she was looking for the director.


    "Uncle Director, Miao Miao is here to get paid!"


    Director Wang saw her running fast from a distance away, and then looked at her smile, like a sweet little bear who came to beg for honey.


    The little bear is very cute, but has a lot of strength. If he is not given, he will definitely beat him, or threaten her fiercely.


    Director Wang asked her to pick vegetables.


    Duanzi picked some, thought for a while, then raised his head again, "Miao Miao also wants chocolate balls, beef jerky and shredded squid. Can these be included in the salary?"


    Director Wang was vigilant: "What do you want so many snacks for?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t give it, but the brothers of Tuanzi are sometimes annoying. If he gave him casual snacks, Gu Peihai could come over every day and say that he spoiled their children.


    "Share with your friends!"


    Tuanzi grinned, "Brother Liu Bai invites Miao Miao to eat candy, and Miao Miao wants to treat him to something else."


    Wang Dao softened his heart. The friendship of children is so pure!


    He sends for snacks.


    Duanzi was holding a bunch of snacks and vegetables in his hand.


    She turned around and walked several meters away, stood still, looked back, showing a pure and harmless expression.


    "Uncle director, actually Miao Miao is paid by the village, why did you suddenly pay Miao Miao?"


    Director Wang: "!"


    "That''s right, you teach Tai Chi sword, and the village gives you ingredients, how do you ask me for it?"


    It was a mistake at the time, and he had sent some chickens and ducks to every household.


    The two sides have long settled.


    Duanzi crooked his little head.


    "Miao Miao remembers it wrong, but the director uncle is so kind, he is willing to send food for free, thank you uncle, bye~"


    She ran away, and quickly ran away.


    Director Wang: "..." It can only be said that Tuanzi came to the door just now, and he was too confident. He also remembered the reward, and subconsciously followed the other party''s thinking.


    A cameraman nearby knew very well, so he directly took pictures with his face.


    Another person in charge of the live broadcast room quickly put the director''s wonderful expression on the main live broadcast room.


    The dumpling ate a snack, and happily went to Liu Bai''s house.


    "Here, the director uncle gave it to you, no money, no work."


    The little boy caught a few packets of snacks, a little confused, "Is he so good? Are you being cheated?"


    The little girl shook her head and said sincerely, "No, the director uncle is so good, he won''t lie to us."


    ¡¾That¡¯s not true, he was the one who was cheated after all¡¿


    ¡¾You know, I didn¡¯t realize it at the time¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s all because the program team prepared some dishes, I also thought it was a reward for the guests¡¿


    ¡¾No, in fact, those dishes are prepared for themselves, and they also have to fire to cook¡¿


    Liu Bai didn''t quite believe it.


    "In short, you have to be vigilant in the future."


    He held up a handful of beef jerky and took a closer look.


    "Some adults can deceive people, and they only deceive children like you. If you are not vigilant now, you will be deceived in the future, and it will be too late."


    Tuanzi nodded honestly, then smiled and said, "Is Brother Liu Bai caring about Miaomiao?"


    The little boy blushed suddenly.


    "No! I just think some liars are too bad!"


    He ran straight into the house.


    The naughty little liar looked at it for a few seconds, then turned around and walked home.

 Chapter 150： size fox

    When Gu Peihai and the others came back, they could already smell the aroma of the rice. They went to the kitchen to see that the vegetables had been processed, and they were just waiting for Gu Wangchao to prepare the fish.


    "Miao Miao is really capable."


    Gu Peihai bent down, wanting to give his sister a hug.


    Tuanzi ran away in disgust.


    "No, you go take a shower first, it''s too dirty."


    Gu Peihai deliberately showed a sad expression.


    "Miao Miao despises brother."


    Tuanzi nodded seriously, "Yes, brother who dislikes dirty, you are going to clean up for nothing."


    Gu Peihai wanted to act a few more times, but Gu Wangchao pushed him out of the kitchen in disgust.


    "Hurry up and wash."


    The film king can only take the disgust of his younger siblings to take a bath.


    Gu Chi has already prepared his clothes, and he can also change clothes when Gu Peihai comes out.


    Taking advantage of this gap, he found his sister.


    Tuanzi was feeding chickens and ducks. She squatted outside the fence, holding her face in her small hands, showing a happy smile.


    "Have you had fun raising them?"


    Gu Chi also squatted beside her, his eyebrows and eyes curved.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Gu Chi nodded, "The sense of happiness brought by the sense of accomplishment?"


    Little head tilted, "Sense of accomplishment?"


    Tuanzi rubbed his head blankly, "Miao Miao just thought of roast chicken and duck."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    The young painter quickly picked up his mood.


    "Do you want to play a game?"


    "what game?"


    Gu Chi found a sandbag.


    "Throw the sandbag, I''ll throw it out, can you catch it quickly and prevent it from falling to the ground?"


    Gu Chi asked Tuanzi to stand beside him, and she would start off after the sandbags were thrown out.


    "Okay, okay!"


    Tuanzi thought to herself, this is similar to the way Master trained her before.


    The man with a handsome face raised his hand and threw the sandbag, and the sandbag flew out.


    At the same time, the small figure beside him also flew out with a ''swoosh'', intercepted the sandbag in mid-air, turned somersault, and landed firmly in front of Gu Chi, raised his little face, "Miaomiao caught it, Li Not badly?"


    "Excellent, come again?"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Gu Chi threw it again, and Tuanzi once again caught the sandbag in mid-air, and ran over joyfully, with an expression begging for praise.


    The picture is very beautiful, but the number of times is too many, and the audience begins to feel that something is wrong.


    ¡¾The big one is handsome and the small one is cute, but this scene, why is it so like me playing with my dog? ¡¿


    ¡¾I throw a Frisbee or a ball, it rushes out to bite it, and runs back happily, wagging its tail for praise¡¿


    The more the audience looked at it, the more they looked like it, and they always felt that Gu Chi was teasing his sister like a puppy.


    But looking at his handsome face and gentle smile, he felt that he was thinking too much.


    ¡¾Such a handsome man, how could he have evil intentions¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, maybe it¡¯s to help Miao Miao practice lightness skills¡¿


    ¡¾In case you really treat your sister like a puppy, other brothers will watch the live broadcast, will they keep a notebook, and clean up Gu Chi when the show is over¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, that picture must be wonderful, I want to see it¡¿


    The system also feels a little weird. Finding Gu Chi smiling gently and kindly, he couldn''t help reminding the host a few words.


    Tuanzi ran back joyfully, holding up the sandbag.


    "Okay, now it''s Miaomiao''s turn to play with you."


    Gu Chi: "?"


    The little girl smiled, "Brother Gu Chi threw Miao Miao to catch it just now, but now it''s the other way around."


    She stood on tiptoe and patted Gu Chi''s arm, "Miao Miao can''t be the only one who is happy."


    Gu Chi thought to himself, I''m happy when I tease you, but I''m not happy when I''m teased.


    But seeing the little girl''s bright and innocent smile, he nodded involuntarily.


    "Miao Miao won''t use too much force, the sandbags fly very slowly."


    Tuanzi said generously: "Brother Gu Chi doesn''t need to stand beside Miao Miao, go directly to the opposite side."


    Waiting for Gu Chi to stand still, Tuanzi laughed at his palm.


    "Here we come!"


    She threw the sandbag out, and it really didn''t take much effort.


    The sandbag flew slowly, Gu Chi took a few steps forward, and caught the sandbag.


    He laughs and throws it back.


    Duanzi caught it with a ''shoh''.


    "Miao Miao has sped up a little bit."


    She threw it out, and Gu Chi trotted this time before catching the sandbag.


    In a new round, the dumpling was thrown out with a ''swoosh''. Gu Chi trotted for a while, but still didn''t catch it.


    Another round, Gu Chi received it, and at the same time he was exhausted.


    Hearing the movement from the bathroom, Gu Chi smiled and said, "Stop playing, I''m going to take a shower."


    "No, it''s not fair."


    Tuanzi pouted and shook his head, "You have played with Miao Miao so many times, and Miao Miao will play with you so many times. Otherwise, next time, no one will play with Miao Miao."


    Gu Chi: "..." I always feel that my sister has seen through. But seeing that innocent little look in his eyes, he denied this idea again.


    "OK, let''s continue."


    In the end, he was so tired that he was even more tired than cutting rice before.


    After taking a shower, I didn''t have the energy to eat, I just wanted to go to the room and lie down.


    "No, you have to eat obediently."


    Tuanzi trotted over, grabbed his hand, and dragged him towards the dining table.


    "Eat obediently to grow taller!"


    Gu Chi was helpless: "I have passed the growth period."


    "It can grow, don''t you want to be as tall as Brother Pei Hai?"


    Gu Chi who is shorter than Gu Peihai: "..."


    He sat down with a smile on his face, his eyes wandering suspiciously over his sister''s chubby face.


    Did my sister say that on purpose?


    Tuanzi sat obediently on the chair, looked at the sweet and sour fish excitedly, noticed his gaze, raised his little face, and smiled innocently, "Brother Gu Chi, what are you looking at? Is Miao Miao''s face dirty?"


    "No."


    Gu Chi looked away.


    It should be an illusion.


    After the meal, Tuanzi helped clean up the dishes.


    Out of the kitchen, seeing that Gu Chi was going to take a lunch break, she strolled over with her little hands behind her back, and bumped him lightly.


    "Brother Gu Chi, do you still want to play sandbag throwing? Miao Miao is not sleepy, so I can play with you."


    Gu Chi paused and looked down. A sweet smile appeared on the younger sister''s white and soft face. But he seemed to see a little fox wagging its tail.


    "No more playing."


    He reached out and poked that soft little face.


    "I want a lunch break, and you need a lunch break."


    Tuanzi was about to shake his head when he heard Gu Chi laughing, "After all, you are still in the growing period. If you don''t take a good rest, you may always have short legs."


    The smiling face froze.


    Tuanzi raised his head, and saw his new cousin squinting and smiling, and there seemed to be a furry fox tail swaying behind him.


    Duanzi: ^_^


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    The data in the system couldn''t help shaking.


    After the lunch break, the three elder brothers had to help in the fields again.


    Tuanzi originally planned to go find the sinyu, but was notified by the director that the children were going to help the orchard in the afternoon, and she was responsible for notifying and leading the team.


    She could only put the candy and chocolate **** in her trouser pocket, and set off arrogantly.


    Passing by a bungalow, she heard someone wailing.


    Running to the alley next to the bungalow, I saw a man with messy hair and a bushy beard, walking with difficulty while leaning on the wall.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi took the initiative to walk over.


    "I sprained my ankle, it seems a little serious, and it hurts very much."


    The man gasped, "It''s a bit far from the village clinic."


    Noticed that there was a camera, the man turned his face away, "I don''t want to be on the show."

 Chapter 151： stupid and bad

    Tuanzi grabbed the man''s skirt without hesitation, lifted him up, and ran away.


    Everyone is not surprised by this scene.


    It is more acceptable for a little girl to lift something several times her weight than for her to fly over walls.


    The cameraman was taken aback for a moment, and quickly caught up with the machine.


    However, after a while, Tuanzi suddenly accelerated, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The cameraman was a little dazed.


    ¡¾Hey, Miao Miao seems to be speeding up¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman could keep up before, but this time he couldn¡¯t catch up at all. Fortunately, he knows the destination¡¿


    ¡¾It is estimated that the patient was too uncomfortable, so Miaomiao speeded up. It turns out that she has been taking care of the cameraman before, and she didn''t show her real skills¡¿


    Duanzi will speed up, it is indeed because the man wailed, "It hurts so bad, can you send me to the clinic quickly?"


    "no problem!"


    The little heroine who sees justice and acts bravely ran to the head of the village, and was relieved when she saw the clinic.


    The door of the bathroom was open, she rushed in and put the man down.


    "Is the doctor there?" she called out.


    At this time, two black shadows sprang out, one of them stunned the sprained man, and the other attacked Gu Miaomiao from behind with a handkerchief.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao, be careful! ¡¿


    In fact, without the system reminding, Tuanzi sensed the killing intent in the air.


    When the hand behind him reached out, Tuanzi turned around without hesitation and kicked it.


    This kick used at least 70% of its strength.


    I saw the man wearing the mask fly out, slammed into the wall, and then slowly slid down like a rag, and arched his back like a shrimp.


    Danzi: "!"


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I seem to hear a ''click'' sound¡¿


    She was so scared that she didn''t even call herself Miaomiao.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: He was kicked by you and broke two ribs¡¿


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    "you you¡­"


    The sudden sound reminded Tuanzi that there was another accomplice.


    She turned her head, looked at the man standing at the door, and blinked, "Are you his accomplice?"


    The man looked at the handkerchief stained with ether in his hand, and was in a dilemma for a while.


    Should I stun the little girl and take her away, or run away now?


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of his companion who couldn''t get up in pain, and he turned around and ran away.


    "What are you running?"


    Tuanzi rushed to the door and found the man running to the side of the clinic, trying to rush into a white van without a license plate.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Quickly chase, you can¡¯t outrun the van¡¿


    Tuanzi simply picked up a few stones and flicked them with internal force.


    One of them hit the man''s ankle, and two hit the man''s shoulder.


    "what!"


    He wailed, only felt pain in his feet, numbness in his shoulders, and he soon lost consciousness.


    Frightened, he tried to raise his hand.


    At this time, there was a whirring sound behind him.


    "Hee hee, I caught you~"


    The man turned his head and saw a bright smiling face.


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    The little meaty hand grabbed the corner of his clothes suddenly.


    The picture of his companion being kicked away appeared in front of his eyes.


    Man: "Ah! Help!"


    Duanzi: "?"


    After making a fuss for a while, the cameraman and the staff who followed at any time also arrived.


    Seeing the picture in front of them, they were stunned.


    I saw a man squatting on the ground, holding his head.


    The little girl stood beside him and patted his head like a rubber ball.


    One shot, one shake.


    Cameraman: "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi smiled: "They wanted to kidnap Miao Miao, but Miao Miao escaped."


    Cameraman and others: "!"


    Little Rouzhuo pointed to the bathroom.


    "There is another one inside, the patient sent by Miao Miao was stunned."


    The program team was in a hurry.


    If what Tuanzi said is true, someone was so stupid as to try to take away the little guest during the live broadcast of the show!


    Soon, the police from the town rushed over.


    They caught the man whose ribs were broken, the man who tried to get in the car and run away, and the doctor who was knocked out in the bathroom.


    A few nurses went out to eat. They basically eat at this time every day, and it is easy for those who are interested to figure out the rules.


    And the person who sprained his foot was also determined to have false dizziness. He was an idle **** in the town, and he was bribed to lure Gu Miaomiao here on purpose during this time period.


    As for the identities of these two men and the purpose of kidnapping Gu Miaomiao, he doesn''t know, as long as he has money, he doesn''t care about it.


    Pretending to be stunned is also to avoid accountability afterwards.


    Civilian police handling cases must not be broadcast live.


    Tuanzi and the cameraman are staying outside the police station.


    ¡¾It¡¯s so scary, this is intentional use of Miao Miao¡¯s kindness¡¿


    ¡¾Knowing the nurse¡¯s meal time, buying people in advance, and knowing the only way to go, have these two planned for a long time¡¿


    ¡¾Who on earth can''t think of kidnapping Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾As far as I know, she has a grudge with Miao Miao, the trafficker who was caught before, could it be an accomplice who took revenge on her?¡¿


    ¡¾Although it¡¯s thrilling, don¡¯t you think these two are bad and stupid? ¡¿


    The words ''bad and stupid'' resonated with everyone.


    Kidnapping kids, they''re bad as hell.


    However, they were so stupid that they distracted Gu Miaomiao during a live broadcast.


    Of course, if Tuanzi didn''t know martial arts, this rough plan would have a high success rate.


    Duanzi will be stunned as soon as he arrives in the clinic, and will be taken away soon.


    But the police want to investigate, and it is very simple. Experienced police should be able to quickly find out that there is something wrong with that bastard, and there is also a strange source of funds. And by checking the surveillance all the way, you can track the suspicious white van.


    ¡¾When I think of how many families are broken because of these stupid people, I can''t wait to give them a few fists¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, be careful in the future, don¡¯t help people casually, some bad people are very good at pretending¡¿


    The audience and the staff were all terrified, but the party involved happily took out the chocolate balls, peeled off the outer packaging, and carefully put them into his mouth.


    The small mouth was pursed, and the big eyes smiled into crescent moons again.


    Little short legs swayed, and Tuanzi only felt sweetness in his mouth and heart.


    "Really delicious."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    The audience was also speechless.


    The cameraman couldn''t hold back, "Miao Miao, you really have to be careful in the future."


    Said this, not only because of the accident with the group, the program group will be bombarded, but also because of the live broadcast for a month, he also likes this little girl very much in his heart.


    If something happened to the little heroine they love and admire, it would be hard to think about it.


    "Yeah, Miao Miao knows."


    Seeing his wrinkled face, Tuanzi reluctantly took out a milk candy.


    "Uncle, eating sweets will make you happy, isn''t Miao Miao okay?"


    After thinking about it, she moved closer to the camera and rubbed the soft flesh on her cheek.


    "Thank you for your concern, everyone also wants to eat sugar."


    ¡¾...you are cute, listen to you¡¿


    ¡¾Looking up close, her eyelashes are really thick and long¡¿


    ¡¾Eyes are like gems¡¿


    ¡¾The white and tender little face must be easy to pinch¡¿


    ¡¾Did your attention shift too quickly? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay, look at the main broadcast room, the three brothers are here¡¿

 Chapter 152： thank you fifty thousand each

    Duanzi is still eating chocolate happily.


    A staff member of the program group spoke earnestly about the rampant human traffickers.


    Don''t look at the stupidity of the two masterminds this time, they actually lured Gu Miaomiao away during the live broadcast of the show, but the success rate is high. As long as they can escape successfully, Tuanzi will be sold somewhere. What''s more, if they were more ruthless, they might take Tuanzi elsewhere and kill him.


    "Abducting people during the live broadcast of the show is stupid, but it is useful. Some traffickers even rob people in the street, and some even dress up as elderly people to lure you to no one''s place."


    The staff said seriously: "There was a case like this before. Some people went out to throw garbage. They thought it was just a few floors away, but the door was left open. As a result, someone went directly to his house and took the child away."


    In these days, traffickers dare to go directly into the house to abduct children, what else can''t be done?


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "They are good and bad!"


    "So you have to be careful."


    Tuanzi put on a stern face, thought about it seriously, and after a few seconds, grinned, "But Miao Miao is very powerful, don''t be afraid of them. The traffickers come and beat Miao Miao! Pile them up into a hill and sit on the top."


    The staff wanted to say something, but when they saw a few people walking behind Gu Miaomiao, they just shut up.


    Tuanzi shrank her neck subconsciously.


    I have a bad feeling.


    Looking back, I found that the expressions of the three cousins ??were all ugly.


    The little hand reached out in his pocket and took out three candies.


    She jumped down, ran in front of the three of them, and handed over the candy to please them.


    "Eat candy? Sweet."


    Gu Peihai said unhappily: "Next time, you can''t do this. Even if you help others, you must pay attention to your own safety."


    Gu Wangchao had a serious face, "The sprained ankle is not a serious illness, and the other party is a stranger. You should go there with the company of the staff. Even, this matter can be handed over to adults."


    Gu Chi has been smiling since he arrived in Xishui Village, now he won''t smile, Crescent Moon stares at the dumpling, and the dumpling feels chilly on his neck.


    "Understood," Tuanzi said in a small voice, stretching out his little finger to pull the hook, "Be sure to pay attention next time."


    It really made the three of them criticize their sister loudly and severely, but they couldn''t bear it. The sister just wants to help others, the bad ones are the idiots. But thinking that those people came for my sister, they were angry and afraid.


    Gu Wangchao went to the police station to find out the situation. Gu Peihai suddenly avoided Tuanzi, found his assistant, got his mobile phone, and filed a complaint.


    The rest of Gu Chi and Tuanzi stood face to face.


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then quickly lowered his head.


    Cousin Gu Chi who doesn¡¯t smile is so scary!


    Gu Chi looked away.


    Tuanzi glanced at him quickly again, feeling that he was in a strange state.


    Little feet moved over slowly, Tuanzi took his hand and shook it lightly, "Brother Gu Chi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Chi pulled the corners of his lips and smiled again.


    "It''s nothing, just be brave and have good moral character."


    Tuanzi paused, how could she taste a bit of yin and yang.


    Because both are wanted fugitives, they will be punished regardless of whether they admit it or not. One of them was still receiving treatment in the hospital, and the other, thinking of being caught by a little girl, couldn''t help but swear in the interrogation room, so he revealed their purpose.


    They were indeed the accomplices of the traffickers who were arrested in the first place.


    The trafficker confessed many accomplices in order to reduce his sentence. Their team is quite big, seeing their accomplices being arrested one by one, the two of them hated and angry, and wanted to take revenge on Gu Miaomiao.


    They kidnapped Gu Miaomiao, intending to sell her abroad, and it was also a lesson for her.


    Gu Wangchao was not relieved when he heard the result.


    These two people still have accomplices, what if other accomplices come to trouble my sister?


    The three elder brothers took the dumplings back, and they were not in the mood to cut the rice anymore.


    Tuanzi originally wanted to comfort them, but it didn''t take long for him to be overwhelmed.


    Brother called her.


    Duanzi didn''t want to pick it up, wrinkled his nose, trying to escape reality.


    Gu Chi passed by smiling, seeing her wrinkled face, he tapped his phone and watch casually.


    The phone was connected.


    "Brother Gu Chi, you hurt me!"


    The dumpling milk bared its teeth fiercely.


    Gu Chi smiled: "Your elder brother heard it, think about how to explain it to him."


    The next second, Gu Cheng''s serious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    The dumpling is like a frost-beaten eggplant, with a small head hanging down.


    Gu Cheng''s attitude is similar to that of other brothers, affirming her bravery, but also pointing out her inappropriateness when helping others.


    "Look, that person used ether today. If he succeeds, no matter how skilled you are, you will pass out. One day, someone might give you it on purpose, but in fact secretly drug it. You are so strong in martial arts, it is hard to return it." Can it be invulnerable to all poisons?"


    Tuanzi pouted.


    She wanted to be invulnerable to all poisons, but unfortunately she never got this skill.


    Seemingly aware of his sister''s emotions, Gu Cheng softened his voice slightly.


    "Miao Miao, I think you are proud."


    The dumpling is like a watered flower seedling, swaying in the wind.


    Just this one sentence swept away all the previous depression.


    She promised Gu Cheng loudly that she would never be alone when encountering such a thing before, and would find a reliable adult to accompany her.


    Gu Cheng gave a few instructions before hanging up the phone.


    She jumped up and down, humming a ditty, found Gu Chi, and raised her head proudly, "Brother said, he is proud of his insignificance, you can''t watch a good show."


    Gu Chi smiled and asked, "Didn''t you criticize you?"


    Duanzi paused.


    Brother praised her, but also criticized her. But the brave and invincible little heroine refused to admit being criticized.


    "That''s not criticism," Tuanzi murmured loudly, "it''s the education of love, it''s the care of love!"


    Gu Chi: "..." My sister is pretty good at beautifying facts.


    It is said that the traffickers were sent to the city that day.


    The next day, someone came to present a pennant, and said that she had caught the traffickers, so she would also be given relevant bonuses, 50,000 yuan each.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    The big eyes become penny money symbols.


    Duanzi couldn''t help rubbing their hands, how much candy can you buy for 100,000 yuan?


    Waiting for the police officers to leave, the cameraman pointed the camera at her.


    Director Wang rushed over and asked her, "Miaomiao, do you have anything to say?"


    The dumpling who was overwhelmed by small money showed a shy smile.


    "Thank you for every 50,000 yuan delivered to your door. Without you, there would be no happiness."


    Director Wang: "..."


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, Miao Miao is hurting¡¿


    ¡¾No, 50,000 yuan each, just delivered to your door, just like the ones picked up for nothing¡¿


    ¡¾What will the rest of the accomplices think when they see this scene, dare to come¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hurry up, come to my bowl with 50,000 yuan each¡¿


    Duanzi laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth, "If there are a few more 50,000 yuan..."


    Three brothers: (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)


    Seeing their expressions from the corner of the eye, Tuanzi immediately changed his words, "Miao Miao is here to advise all traffickers to surrender obediently and cooperate with the police investigation. Miao Miao sincerely wishes you all, and was reported and arrested when you went out."

 Chapter 153： Miao Miao is strong

    Because of this episode, the older brothers would not let the younger sister out of their sight for the rest of the day.


    They cut rice, and Tuanzi had to follow.


    They went to the orchard, and Tuanzi had to follow.


    They went to the reservoir, and Tuanzi had to follow.


    With his little hand in his mouth, Tuanzi kicked away the stone depressedly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, it¡¯s not good for brothers to be too clingy, Miao Miao also has her own circle of friends, she wants to play with her¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Your ability to reverse black and white is getting stronger and stronger¡¿


    Duanzi only listens to what he wants to hear.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is getting stronger and stronger? Great! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    A group of guests sat on the shore fishing, occasionally exchanging a few words.


    Tuanzi found that some people were still far away from the big brother, and they still wanted to talk to him.


    "Is Brother Pei Hai so popular?"


    The longer they spend together, the more she substitutes this brother into Alaska.


    At this time, a female guest suddenly turned around, "Miao Miao is very good at fishing, can you teach my sister?"


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    She doesn''t know this sister. But according to the seat, she should be the guest invited by Wu Ti, and she is also the person who is very attentive to communicate with Gu Peihai.


    "I don''t want to fish today."


    Tuanzi shook his head, "Miaomiao just wants to rest."


    The female guest wanted to say a few words, but was interrupted by the smiling Wu Ti, "Your fishing rod has moved, and you may have caught a fish."


    Tuanzi didn''t pay much attention to this man. He walked up to the three elder brothers and craned his neck to look at their buckets.


    Only Gu Wangchao had a few fish in his bucket, and they were not very big.


    "Hey, so few."


    Gu Chi smiled: "I watched the previous episode, and Miao Miao would catch fish as soon as she put the bait on. How did Miao Miao do it?"


    Tuanzi immediately raised his chin, "Because Miao Miao is the one favored by the Fish God!"


    The truth is, of course, that she redeemed the ten-minute fishing aura!


    Later, without this halo, she avoided others to go fishing, but found that none of them could be caught, so she returned the fishing gear angrily, and said that she would never fish again!


    The little meat claw patted Gu Chi''s shoulder, and Tuanzi shook his head, "Brother Gu Chi, don''t be too envious."


    Gu Chi: (*^__^*)


    "That troublesome and favored girl is standing by my side, maybe I will have good luck."


    Tanzi proudly stood beside him, either patting his shoulder or pulling his hair.


    "Okay, now I give you luck, you will catch a lot of fish."


    Gu Peihai cleared his throat, "Ahem, Miao Miao, some people are also unlucky."


    Tuanzi was about to walk over when he heard Gu Chi''s warm voice.


    "One piece of luck is divided among three people, will it be ineffective because each person doesn''t get much?"


    Makes sense.


    Tuanzi thought about it, and simply stuck to Gu Chi''s side.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: But you are not favored by the fish **** at all, what if he can''t catch you?¡¿


    Duanzi raised the corners of her lips, as if she wasn''t worried at all. The little feet can even slap the ground, and they seem to be in a good mood.


    The system is confused, is it because the host is getting bigger and bigger, and it doesn''t understand the host''s mind?


    One minute passed... Ten minutes passed... Everyone was going to pack up their fishing gear and go home, but Gu Chi didn''t catch a single fish.


    Gu Chi smiled, and Tuanzi also smiled.


    "Won''t Miao Miao explain?"


    Gu Chi poked her cheek, "You shoot a few times, and the fish won''t come near me anymore."


    Tuanzi squinted and smiled, "Maybe it''s because Yuyu hate Brother Gu Chi too much, even the luck given by Miaomiao can''t save him."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    The system was helpless, it turned out to be waiting here.


    Speaking of which, the host''s attitude towards Gu Chi is different from his attitude towards other people. At least, the host basically didn''t play tricks on other brothers.


    On the way back, Tuanzi clung to Gu Chi, babbling.


    "Oh, brother Gu Chi is hated by fish, what should I do?"


    Gu Chi looked down at her, saw a smirk on her lips, and poked her on the forehead.


    The little girl slanted to one side in cooperation, and then slanted back again.


    "Maybe Brother Gu Chi needs to buy a fish pillow, hug him to sleep every day, and Yuyu will like you."


    Her voice is sweet, but Gu Chi can hear a bit of malicious intentions, "Or buy a dress that looks like a fish, and pretend to be a fish companion."


    ¡¾A fish-like costume? Really put it on, the picture must be so ''beautiful'' that I dare not look at it]


    ¡¾Have you noticed, Miaomiao really likes to tease this brother¡¿


    ¡¾Are you sure it''s not that Gu Chi likes to tease Miaomiao, and Miaomiao fights back? ¡¿


    Tuanzi was still teasing Gu Chi, she bumped into him lightly, raised her face and smiled, "Miaomiao will have a bonus soon, I can buy fish clothes, fish pillows, fish ornaments for you, how about it?"


    Gu Chi''s complexion did not change, "Okay, buy more."


    Tuanzi paused, his dark eyes widened.


    "Do you really want it?"


    "Well, my sister gave it to me, of course I will accept it."


    Duanzi lowered his head and muttered a few words in a low voice.


    At this time, laughter came from the front.


    She raised her head ''ßÝ'', and found that it was the female guest from before who was talking to Gu Peihai, with a particularly bright smile.


    "Hey, does she like brother Pei Hai?"


    Gu Chi glanced at the cameraman following him.


    My sister¡¯s words have already been broadcasted, if that woman named Liang Qiyun buys the manuscript, it will definitely be bad for Gu Peihai.


    Do you want to take care of it?


    The man with a handsome face thought about it and decided to continue watching the show.


    Big cousin must have a solution, but there will definitely be some irritability in the early stage. Well, it''s not bad to appreciate the irritated appearance of the big hall brother.


    At this time, Tuanzi had already run behind Gu Peihai and Liang Qiyun.


    The barrage has been brushed up with ''talented men and beautiful women''.


    ¡¾After Liang Qiyun came, his eyes never moved away from Gu Peihai¡¿


    ¡¾She must like him very much¡¿


    ¡¾The man is talented and the woman looks good, I agree to this marriage¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one doesn¡¯t need your consent, the actor Gu¡¯s attitude is polite and distant, he doesn¡¯t look like he likes Liang Qiyun at all¡¿


    ¡¾I definitely like it, if you don¡¯t like it, why call back? But his girlfriend has so many fans, so he deliberately pretends to be unfeeling, the entertainment industry is like this]


    ¡¾As far as I know, Gu Peihai has a lot of career fans and beauty fans, but his girlfriend fans are not bad¡¿


    ¡¾I remember that the two have collaborated, but it was a few years ago. Could it be an underground relationship? ¡¿


    ¡¾Take my Yunyun away, man please go away¡¿


    ¡¾Goddess, don¡¯t be overthinking it¡¿


    Whether intentionally or not, a lot of Haiyun CP fans appeared on the barrage.


    Gu Peihai''s new fan is still a little worried, for fear that someone will pull him to hype it up, like brown sugar.


    Most of the old fans are very calm.


    Gu Peihai has been in the industry for ten years. During this period, there are many people who want to hype. Has anyone succeeded?


    The last female artist who tried to hype appeared more than a year ago, it may have been too long, and someone is about to move again.


    Tuanzi stood behind the two of them and didn''t squeeze in.


    The last time Gu Cheng and Xiong Chenfei were deliberately separated because the second brother said that he wanted to protect the eldest brother.


    Now, does the eldest brother need his protection?


    Tuanzi thought for a while and asked, "Brother Pei Hai, do you want Miao Miao to stand among you?"


    Gu Peihai paused, lowered his head and asked with a smile, "Why do you say that?"


    "Because Miaomiao is strong!"


    She showed an arm, "It can protect you."

 Chapter 154： Black Talon Claw

    Danzi, those who want to understand will naturally understand.


    For example, Gu Peihai.


    He is also clumsy in life, but in the circle, he is still very shrewd.


    Another example is Liang Qiyun with ulterior motives.


    Besides, because he is in the same company as Liang Qiyun, the company has been promoting Liang Qiyun recently, so he was forced to invite this person to participate in the show Wu Ti, as well as Su Hanjiang, an old-timer in the circle.


    The audience is half confused and half awake.


    ¡¾What does Miao Miao mean? Why is she suddenly going to protect Actor Gu¡¿


    ¡¾Did you understand? Standing between the two means, stay away from my brother]


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao is only a child, how could she understand these things¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is very smart, maybe she finds out that someone has bad intentions¡¿


    ¡¾Even if Miao Miao doesn¡¯t understand, someone ordered her to do this, and it was also ordered by Gu Peihai. This shows that the film king has nothing to do with your goddess¡¿


    ¡¾That''s right, please take your goddess away, don''t post the three-material actor¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai didn¡¯t answer, why are you arguing here¡¿


    Facing his younger sister''s smiling face, Gu Peihai raised the corners of his lips.


    "Sounds like you have a lot of experience?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, Miao Miao also protected Big Brother!"


    Tuanzi patted his heart, with an expression of ''you hire me quickly''.


    Glanced at Liang Qiyun''s stiff smile from the corner of the eye, Gu Peihai smiled and nodded.


    Tuanzi immediately squeezed between the two, clinging to Gu Peihai.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go home quickly!"


    Walking and squeezing, she kept pushing Gu Peihai to the edge of the concrete road, and at the same time kept away from Liang Qiyun.


    Gu Peihai had a casual smile on his face, and when he occasionally looked down at the little girl, he was unconsciously spoiled.


    With this attitude, anyone with long eyes can tell that he has nothing to do with Liang Qiyun.


    ¡¾Ah, I feel embarrassed for someone¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is so smart, I will protect my brother again¡¿


    ¡¾No, don''t you think Gu Miaomiao is rude? Yunyun was talking to Actor Gu, she interrupted suddenly and pushed people away, very rude]


    ¡¾First of all, it is your family Yunyun who keeps talking, and actor Gu occasionally responds out of politeness. Secondly, Miao Miao squeezed away Film Emperor Gu, who didn¡¯t say anything, why are you barking like that]


    ¡¾The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, isn¡¯t Gu Peihai also very rude, to actually embarrass a lady so much¡¿


    No matter how serious people criticize, at least after this incident, if Liang Qiyun buys the draft, she will only be ridiculed.


    Gu Chi sighed.


    Gu Wangchao looked at him vigilantly, "Brother Gu Chi, what bad idea are you planning?"


    The young artist smiled slightly, his face full of innocence, "I''m just worried about not being able to catch fish."


    Gu Wangchao didn''t believe it.


    Back to Room 3, it was Gu Wangchao making lunch again.


    Gu Peihai was worried that something might happen, so he avoided the camera and got a mobile phone to contact his agent, asking him to make preparations in advance.


    Agent: "I watched the show, and it''s not a big problem. Miaomiao responded quickly. Speaking of which, she is really experienced? Who else in your family was almost hyped?"


    Gu Peihai curled his lips, "Xiao Cheng. Damn it, my sister is not the first person to protect me!"


    Agent: "...Are you childish?"


    What Gu Peihai was more curious about was why Liang Qiyun was staring at him suddenly.


    The two collaborated on a movie more than a year ago, and the other was the third female lead. They didn''t have many scenes with each other, and the other in the crew didn''t interact with them very much, and at that time I heard that Liang Qiyun had a boyfriend.


    Why did the other party suddenly want to hype after such a long time?


    Agent: "I don''t know, I''m still investigating. However, I heard that Wu Ti had some conflicts with their company, and this time, the company obviously forced Wu Ti to invite someone over."


    This is a disguised reminder that he can ask Wu Ti for information.


    For other artists, they usually wait for something to happen before finding a solution. When it came to Gu Peihai''s side, he always took precautions before they happened, and this was the secret to keeping his scandals away from him for many years. Although a little tired, it''s better than having an inexplicable scandal.


    Hung up the phone and walked back. After walking a few meters, I saw a big and a small confrontation.


    "Why are you two here?"


    The cameraman was not found, Gu Peihai guessed that the two of them were sneaking.


    One big and one small turned to look at him.


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    "Puff ha ha ha!"


    The movie star laughed out loud.


    Tuanzi stamped his feet angrily, "Don''t laugh, it''s not funny at all!"


    She puffed up her cheeks, and the black mark on her face became more and more obvious.


    Gu Chi also had it on his face.


    The two became black-faced cats.


    Gu Peihai tried hard to hold back his smile, "What''s going on? How did you do it?"


    Tuanzi looked at Gu Chi depressedly.


    "It''s all his fault, he deliberately lied to Miao Miao!"


    Not long ago, the two of them went to the kitchen to help light the fire.


    Gu Chi was in high spirits, with a lot of black dust on his hands, when his sister approached, he suddenly said, "Miao Miao, there is something on your face, let me wipe it off for you."


    Duanzi was holding a cabbage in his hand at the time, so he simply moved his little face closer.


    Gu Chi wiped her face, dusting her face.


    She didn''t realize it, and turned to continue washing the vegetables. It was the system that reminded her that she realized that she had become a black-faced cat. She immediately grabbed the black gray angrily, jumped up and wiped Gu Chi''s face, and chased all the way out. .


    Tuanzi raised Black Claw, "Look, it''s dirty."


    Gu Peihai took out a tissue to wipe her, and stood on her side to condemn Gu Chi.


    "The boss is not young anymore, he is still so childish."


    Tuanzi became more confident, and laughed at Gu Chi, "You are so childish, are you younger than Miaomiao?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Brother Pei Hai, how does it feel to be pursued?"


    Gu Peihai''s face fell.


    Tuanzi blinked, a little panicked.


    "Hey, does that sister really like you, did Miao Miao do something wrong?"


    "It''s not that I like it," Gu Peihai said helplessly, "I just wanted to use me, you did nothing wrong."


    If the other party really likes him and expresses his heart, even if he doesn''t like him, Gu Peihai will respect and appreciate this love. The problem is that Liang Qiyun obviously doesn''t like herself and just wants to use herself.


    It is difficult to find true love in the circle, Gu Peihai is ready to stay single until he quits the circle.


    Gu Chi looked at his worried sister, "Your Brother Pei Hai is a big dish, and many people want to eat it."


    "Hey, this description is too much!"


    Gu Chi looked innocent.


    Duanzi''s current level still can''t understand the subtext of this sentence.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Peihai''s handsome and slightly ruffian face, "Brother Pei Hai is from Alaska, so it''s not a big deal."


    Gu Peihai protested: "This description is even more exaggerated. Have you ever seen such a handsome Alaska?"


    Tuanzi rubbed his face subconsciously, "I''ve seen it before, you are, you are so handsome~"


    Gu Peihai didn''t know whether to be sad or happy for a moment.


    On the contrary, Tuanzi noticed the gaze, and turned his head with a ''swoosh'', and met Gu Chi''s smiling face.


    She has shades of this smiley face now.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Gu Chi kindly reminded: "You didn''t wipe your hands clean."


    Tuanzi paused, and opened his palm to see that it was still dark. And just now, she rubbed her face with black claws.


    "Ahhh!"

 Chapter 155： black belly

    After cleaning the little face and claws carefully, Tuanzi ran to Gu Wangchao to help.


    First served the dishes, and found that Gu Wangchao wanted to add fish soup, so he hurriedly said, "Drink soup before meals, first add a bowl of fish soup for everyone, no fish."


    Gu Wangchao will not reject his sister.


    He dug out four small bowls, added a bowl of soup to each person, and then added the remaining soup, fish and tofu with the big bowl.


    Four bowls of soup are placed side by side on the small kitchen table.


    Duanzi peeked out, quietly took out white pepper and Sichuan pepper powder, and sprinkled some into the bowl.


    Originally, she wanted to pour chili oil, but that was too obvious.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and his little hands shook faster and faster.


    After shaking, stir with chopsticks in satisfaction.


    The cameraman dutifully filmed this scene.


    ¡¾It turns out that Miao Miao can also play pranks¡¿


    ¡¾She was originally a dumpling with sesame stuffing¡¿


    ¡¾Guess who this bowl of fish soup is for¡¿


    ¡¾Do you still need to guess? Miao Miao was very obedient before, since someone came, as if a certain mechanism was opened, he teased Miao Miao, and Miao Miao took revenge on him]


    Dumplings served bowls of soup, and the last bowl was placed in front of Gu Chi.


    She pouted her lips, and gave Gu Chi an angry look, then sat down on her chair, picked up the small bowl, blew on it, and drank tons and tons.


    "Delicious."


    She rolled her eyes with a smile, thinking that she could have another bowl.


    Gu Peihai took a sip, "It''s very fresh, not fishy, ??and Xiaochao''s craftsmanship is getting better and better."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    There was not much soup before the meal, Gu Peihai finished it, and found that Gu Chi only took a sip, wondering, "Don''t you like drinking it?"


    Gu Chi moved his nose lightly.


    In fact, he can smell it, whether it is pepper or white pepper, in fact, the smell is relatively strong, and he can smell it as soon as he gets close.


    However, a little pepper is usually added to fish soup to enhance freshness and remove the fishy smell. He only thought that Gu Wangchao''s hands were shaking too much, so he tasted it cautiously.


    And since the edge of the bowl was close to the lips, there was a scorching gaze. When he looked over, the little girl quickly lowered her head and pretended to drink fish soup.


    So far, what else do you not understand?


    He tasted it.


    Sure enough, a certain dumpling pursed its lips and snickered. Later, he couldn''t bear the joy, his smile became brighter, and he simply raised the bowl to cover half of his face, revealing a pair of bright and energetic eyes, and stared straight at her.


    Now, those big eyes are already smiling.


    Gu Peihai: "Xiaochi, what are you looking at?"


    Gu Chi returned to his senses, looking down at the fish soup.


    "It''s okay, I don''t like it very much, and I don''t hate it either."


    Gu Peihai regretted: "If you haven''t touched it, I can still drink it for you. Now, you can only rely on yourself."


    Duanzi, who was almost shaking with laughter, moved away from the bowl and tried to keep a straight face, but the corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl up.


    "You can''t waste it, Brother Gu Chi, you have to finish your drink and you need a CD."


    Gu Chi raised his eyebrows and glanced at her. After thinking about it, he was still bored.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Didn¡¯t he find something wrong, why did he still drink it¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Don¡¯t waste it¡¿


    The system does not approve this answer. It felt that this somewhat black-bellied painter was trying to please his sister.


    Gu Chi started to cough after drinking, and soon his face became flushed, which shocked Gu Peihai.


    "Choked into the trachea?"


    Tuanzi was also taken aback, jumped off the chair in a panic and ran to him, stretched out his little hand, then retracted it, at a loss for what to do.


    "Brother Gu Chi, are you okay?"


    Gu Chi coughed a few more times, and after calming down, he smiled, "It''s okay, I just want to eat chicken legs."


    Tuanzi and Gu Peihai looked at the large plate of chicken on the table.


    This is the ingredients they exchanged for. Half a chicken has only one drumstick. At the request of the dumpling, only this chicken drumstick cannot be chopped, it needs to be fried whole.


    Just now, when the dumplings were drinking fish soup, half of their attention was on Gu Chi, and half of their attention was on this chicken leg.


    Gu Chi coughed a few times, "I really want to eat chicken legs."


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao? ¡¿


    Duanzi depressedly picked up the chopsticks, picked up the chicken legs, and put them in Gu Chi''s bowl.


    It was her prank that made Gu Chi cough, so this chicken leg should be given to my cousin, woo woo.


    Gu Peihai looked at his sister who was full of reluctance, and then at his cousin who was smiling, feeling like he missed something. But had he been with them all this time?


    Gu Chi smiled and asked, "Is it really for me? I think you really want to eat."


    "I do not want to eat."


    Tuanzi made a ''humming'' sound, walked back slowly and sat down.


    She emphasized loudly: "Miao Miao ate a lot at home, and now I don''t want to eat at all!"


    That being said, her eyeballs are about to stick to that chicken leg.


    Gu Chi picked up the chicken leg and asked again, "You really don''t want to eat it?"


    Tuanzi turned her head with a ''swoosh'', her cheeks bulging.


    "Then I ate?"


    Duanzi twisted his body, this cousin is so annoying!


    Of course, if he doesn''t want to eat and is willing to give it to himself, that''s still very good.


    Gu Chi picked up the chicken leg, took a bite slowly, chewed it a few times and swallowed it, commenting, "The taste is very good, Xiaochao''s craftsmanship is as good as ever."


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    ¡¾Haha, Miao Miao''s expression is like a cat that has lost its fish¡¿


    ¡¾It was the cat that ate the fish just now, laughing like a thief¡¿


    ¡¾Are the siblings teasing each other¡¿


    ¡¾I thought Gu Chi would give up the chicken legs to Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾I thought so too, probably Miao Miao was also looking forward to it, but Gu Chi didn''t play his cards according to common sense¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Chi: After all, watching my sister cry is as fun as watching her laugh/laugh.jpg¡¿


    At this time, Gu Wangchao, who had cleaned the pot, came out with a bowl of rice. Seeing his younger sister crying, Gu Chi was a little surprised as he gnawed on the chicken leg, "Brother Gu Chi, don''t you like chicken?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, and then he became even sadder.


    "The drumstick should go to the stomach of the one who appreciates it."


    She wouldn''t have lost a chicken leg if she hadn''t played a prank, woo hoo!


    Gu Chi: "If you can eat it, others can''t. The taste will be doubled."


    Tuanzi said angrily, "You are a black belly!"


    Gu Chi readily accepted this evaluation.


    After lunch break, Tuanzi ran to the fence and squatted to watch the chickens and ducks.


    The hens that Director Wang sent before were all plump, and the ducks were also plump. She went to the farmer''s market to buy it herself. It''s not too big, but it''s still meaty.


    "Oh, I want to eat."


    She thumped the railing depressedly, "But I''ve raised you for too long, and I can''t bear to eat."


    At first, she kept muttering about the chicken and duck feast at the end, and the other children also yelled after her because they were greedy. But when it came to the closing day, everyone was reluctant. Su Chaomu also wanted to take everyone back to raise them.


    Ugh.


    Tuanzi patted his head, "Miao Miao, you really don''t live up to expectations."


    The audience is going to laugh like crazy.


    At this time, a chicken just left the nest, and a few eggs were lying in the nest.


    Look at another place, there are duck eggs buried in the grass.


    If you can¡¯t eat chicken and duck, it¡¯s good to eat eggs and duck eggs.


    Tuanzi is gearing up, ready to go in and pick up eggs.


    At this moment, she saw that Gu Chi was carrying a drawing board, as if he was planning to go to collect music nearby, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up.


    "Brother Gu Chi, do you want to experience picking eggs?"


    The little meat claws waved and waved.


    "Come to the countryside, how can you not experience life?"

 Chapter 156： sweet dumpling

    Gu Chi looked at his younger sister who was smiling maliciously, and then at the chickens and ducks in the enclosure.


    "I''m going to the flower field to paint."


    He looked at the sky.


    "It''s time for dinner after painting."


    The family they want to help has finished harvesting rice, so this afternoon is free time.


    Like Gu Peihai, who just wants to sleep. Gu Wangchao was inspired, and while he was writing lyrics, he planned to draw a picture of the idyllic scenery of Xishui Village.


    "It''s quick to pick up eggs, and it will be fine in a while."


    Duanzi imitated the tone of others who went to the store to buy desserts before, "One of the activities that should not be missed during the trip to the countryside."


    Her little expression is particularly agile.


    "Come and try, everyone who has tried agrees."


    Gu Chi will not be deceived by this clumsy sales pitch, but it is a very good experience to see his sister racking her brains to play tricks.


    He admired enough, and then said slowly, "Speaking of which, I want to draw characters this time, but unfortunately I can''t find a model."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Miaomiao can be your model!"


    She encouraged: "Miao Miao will be your model, you pick up the eggs for dinner, okay?"


    Gu Chi hesitated: "However, sometimes I draw for a long time, maybe you will feel impatient."


    "No, no, no."


    Tuanzi raised his claws and swore, "Miao Miao will be very patient and cooperative, will not lose his temper, and will not sneak away!"


    Having reached this point, Gu Chi curled his lips into a smile, put down the drawing board, and rolled up his sleeves, "Then I''ll try."


    He didn''t think he couldn''t fetch a few eggs or duck eggs. However, he also knew that his sister was very skilled in martial arts, and had once beaten a human trafficker who was trying to escape with candy in the desert.


    What if the younger sister throws a stone at the hen as soon as he goes in later, and the hen attacks him, that would be bad.


    He smiled and said, "Miaomiao, go get a basket, there are too many eggs and duck eggs, I can''t hold them with two hands."


    This makes sense, Tuanzi nodded, and walked slowly towards the gate, looking back from time to time.


    ¡¾Wow, Miaomiao is so concerned about her brother, is she worried that he will be attacked¡¿


    ¡¾...The one in the front just clicked into the live broadcast room. Miao Miao and the other brothers are brothers and sisters. When it comes to Gu Chi, um, they are digging holes for each other¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao regrets not being able to see the picture of Gu Chi being chased by chickens and ducks¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t say that, I think Gu Chi should be able to come up with eggs soon¡¿


    After entering the house, Tuanzi quickly ran to the kitchen, took a small bamboo basket casually, and ran out quickly.


    Chicken crowing and duck crowing sounded.


    She took a closer look and saw that Gu Chi was standing in the fence, a group of chickens and ducks fluttered their wings, and one of them wanted to peck him.


    "Hahaha!"


    She laughed bluntly, exactly the same as Gu Peihai laughed at them before.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Smile and laugh, I really pecked him, and you are the one who loves me most¡¿


    Tuanzi muttered: "Just smile, go and save him right away."


    She just wants to see Gu Chi''s distressed appearance, don''t always wear a smiling mask, she doesn''t really want to see him get hurt.


    "Brother Gu Chi, hold on, Miaomiao is here!"


    She stepped on the ground with one foot, flew directly to the fence, clicked, rushed into the battle center, grabbed Gu Chi by the collar, and led him out directly.


    "Slap!"


    She heard a strange sound, but didn''t take it seriously, and only landed on the ground after putting Gu Chi down.


    As soon as he landed, he saw Gu Chi bending over to touch his leg.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and looked at him, "Pecked?"


    Gu Chi glanced at her quietly, "I hit the fence."


    Danzi: "Huh?"


    Gu Chi looked at her short legs.


    Duanzi looked down at the short legs, and suddenly remembered that his comfortable flying height was not very high for adults. If she flies by with the collar of an adult, uh, the picture seems rather strange.


    The barrage is all ''hahaha''.


    Tuanzi knew he was in the wrong, so he quickly picked up the discarded vegetable basket, "I, I''m going to pick up eggs, you wait here for me."


    Gu Chi rubbed his chin, he even forgot what he called himself, he must have really panicked.


    Speaking of which, children are prone to cognitive problems, so they always call themselves. He remembered that when he was a child, he often said things like ''Xiaochi hates this'', ''Xiaoike doesn''t play with you, you are bad'' and so on.


    Because others called him Xiaochi, he called himself Xiaochi, and he only recognized the name ''Xiaochi''. Later, after a period of study, I realized that "I" represented myself, and I recognized that "I" was Xiaochi.


    The man with a handsome face stood in the sunlight and smiled.


    Waiting for the dumpling to come out with the egg, seeing his gentle smile, subconsciously smiled, and then became vigilant.


    What bad idea is this dark-bellied cousin planning?


    "Who are you?" Gu Chi asked suddenly.


    Tuanzi blinked, "I''m Miaomiao!"


    My cousin forgot it after a while, did he lose his mind?


    Gu Chi: "Who is that Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "Miaomiao is just Miaomiao! Brother Gu Chi, did you get your brain pecked out just now?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You should answer, Miao Miao is me, I am Miao Miao. ¡¿


    The little face suddenly wrinkled.


    "Miao Miao is Miao Miao, a little heroine with world-class martial arts!"


    Gu Chi chuckled lightly.


    Tuanzi looked at him warily.


    Gu Chi didn''t tease her anymore, but he can tease her with this cognition problem from time to time in the future. When she gets a little older, she probably won''t call herself Miaomiao anymore, and that won''t be fun.


    After washing their hands, the brothers and sisters went to the flower field.


    Gu Chi set up the drawing board and adjusted the paints by the way.


    Tuanzi watched eagerly. This was her first time as a model.


    "Where should Miao Miao stand?"


    "Well, let me think about it."


    Young painter directing.


    "You stand in the middle of that path, yes, it''s on the flower field path."


    Tuanzi stood there obediently, staring at him with **** eyes.


    "Hold up your face with both hands."


    Tuanzi held her little face and rubbed it a few times by the way.


    "This posture is not domineering enough," Tuanzi protested, "Miao Miao wants to fly."


    "Then can you stay in mid-air?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "I can draw for a long time, can you stop for that long?"


    The dumpling was stunned.


    Lightness skills generally require borrowing, and whether the internal strength is strong or not determines the number of borrowings and the flying time.


    She is very powerful, but she also has to use her strength!


    Tuanzi groaned, refusing to admit that he couldn''t stay in midair forever.


    She raised her hands angrily, held her little face, and rubbed it vigorously, until the soft flesh on her cheeks almost overflowed between her fingers.


    Gu Chi started to paint.


    Tuanzi stared at him, how should I put it, brother Gu Chi who is serious is still very handsome. Usually, she is really gentle, but sometimes there are good and bad.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Squinting belly is black¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t you always squint and smile too¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is different, Miao Miao is white¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: White on the outside and black on the inside¡¿


    Tuanzi was stunned.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Isn¡¯t that glutinous rice balls? Miao Miao is not glutinous rice balls, glutinous rice **** are rolling]


    The system looked at her white, tender and fleshy little face, and remembered the pranks she occasionally did, thinking, who is Tangyuan if you are not Tangyuan?

 Chapter 157： Miao Miao is very angry

    Time passed slowly.


    Duanzi kept holding his face, his hands were sore.


    She quietly put down one hand, shook it, her big eyes kept paying attention to Gu Chi''s reaction.


    Gu Chi just didn''t look up.


    When he looked up, Tuanzi had already held his face again.


    Haha, I''m so smart, Tuanzi thought happily, her big eyes couldn''t help but bend into crescents.


    Gu Chi stared at her.


    Tuanzi pretended to be serious and looked at him with his face cupped.


    After a while, Tuanzi couldn''t bear it anymore, "Brother Gu Chi, are you still okay?"


    Gu Chi: "Hurry up, hurry up."


    Duanzi believed it was true, and only moved a few times, continuing to maintain the previous posture.


    In her opinion, after a long, long time, Gu Chi is still painting.


    She asked urgently, "Isn''t it alright?"


    "It''s coming soon."


    Duanzi slumped, "Shouldn''t it be over soon?"


    ¡¾Haha, generally speaking, it''s ''almost'' at least ten minutes¡¿


    ¡¾My girlfriend went out with makeup on. I asked her when she would be going downstairs. She said it was coming soon. Finally, she didn¡¯t go out until half an hour later¡¿


    ¡¾My boyfriend was playing games, I asked him when he would go out to buy groceries, he said soon, but it turned out that it was an hour later¡¿


    ¡¾The teacher dragged the class and said that it¡¯s going to be fast, it¡¯s only one minute, but it¡¯s actually ten minutes¡¿


    After three times of "Hurry up, Hurry up", Tuanzi let go of his hands angrily, and stared at Gu Chi vigilantly.


    "Are you playing tricks on Miao Miao?"


    Gu Chi''s hands stopped, he raised his eyes, crescent eyes curved, "Why? If you don''t believe me, you can ask other models."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Miao Miao doesn''t know other models."


    "Then ask after you finish drawing, don''t worry."


    Inexplicably, Tuanzi has been a model for a long time again.


    "Grunt!"


    My stomach growled.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help patting his stomach, and looked at the gorgeous sunset not far away.


    "It''s really been a long time to draw."


    She stomped her feet and gasped, "Quit!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "But who swore before that he would be patient, not lose his temper, or run away?"


    The warm voice came, successfully stopping the group from escaping.


    She puffed up her face, rolled her eyes, and finally stood back resignedly.


    "The number one little heroine in the world will do what she says!"


    She is a person who keeps her promises and is very principled!


    The principled Tuanzi waited for the sun to set, and the sunset gradually faded away, only to hear Gu Chi say, "Okay."


    "Wow, liberated!"


    She ran towards her cousin, "Let Miao Miao see your achievements!"


    Before standing still, she smiled at Gu Chi, "Miao Miao must have been drawn very handsomely!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Take a look before evaluating¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly had a bad feeling, she turned her head, saw Gu Chi''s painting clearly, and opened her mouth wide.


    is a landscape painting, which depicts the flower field in the evening, and the sunset glow on the edge of the sky is gorgeous, intertwined with the flower field.


    It is beautiful and dreamy.


    But, there is no little heroine!


    Gu Miaomiao kept her mouth wide open, and slowly turned her head to look at Gu Chi.


    "You''re a big badass!"


    She jumped up and punched Gu Chi.


    "Super villain, Miao Miao will never play with you again!"


    Actually played tricks on her, letting her be a model for so long!


    The more he thought about it, the more wronged he became. Tuanzi''s eyes were red, and his black pupils were soaked in tears, making them more moist and bright.


    "Woo, you are so annoying."


    Gu Chi didn''t expect her to cry, and touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "I''m lying to you, I drew it."


    He quickly pushed the first drawing board away, revealing a middle drawing board.


    The drawing board he bought is multi-layered, and there are small mechanisms inside, which can be pushed left and right. Sometimes when the inspiration comes, he will draw several pictures in one go.


    "Look, you are in this painting."


    Tuanzi looked over aggrieved.


    is flower field in the afternoon.


    The sun was shining brightly, and the girl was smiling like Baihua.


    The cameraman who followed Gu Chi moved closer to the camera.


    ¡¾Wow, this style is fresh and bright, and you will feel good after reading it¡¿


    ¡¾His painting style is quite similar to his gentle temperament¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like a young painter, has sold a few paintings, participated in art exhibitions, and is incomparable with well-known painters¡¿


    ¡¾But he is still young, he might become famous one day in the future¡¿


    ¡¾He seems to have opened a studio, but not many students¡¿


    ¡¾So, in fact, Gu Chi had already drawn a picture with a younger sister, and quickly drew another one, using the other one to deceive his sister? ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking very gentle, but actually very dark-bellied, but, almost made my sister cry, let''s see how you coax her¡¿


    Tuanzi pouted, wanting to cry and laugh at the same time.


    Being deceived, I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t help but smile smugly when I saw that the other party drew me so cutely. The final expression was a little distorted.


    Gu Chi observed cautiously for a while, and found that his sister had been looking at the painting and not looking at him, shaving in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to tease you."


    He thought of this trick when his sister agreed to be a model.


    Danzi: "Hmph!"


    A hand reached out, and lightly poked Tuanzi''s face.


    "I''m sorry, can the little heroine with a martial arts world and a big heart forgive me?"


    "It''s useless even if you exaggerate!"


    Tuanzi turned his head stubbornly, only giving him a white, tender and chubby side face.


    "Miao Miao is very angry, the consequences will be serious!"


    Gu Chi stared at her, seeing her bulging cheeks, like a white steamed bun, he squeezed a few more times.


    When he let go, he let out a soft ''ah''.


    Duanzi pretended not to hear.


    It looks like a trick to play tricks on her, she won''t be fooled again!


    Duanzi didn''t see it, but the system and the audience did.


    Gu Chi''s hands were stained with paint. He shaved his face just now and left paint on his own face. He pinched his sister''s face and left paint on Tuanzi''s face.


    The system thought about it, but didn''t immediately remind the host.


    The host is like a balloon now, if you remind her, it might blow up on the spot.


    Duanzi is still admiring his handsomeness.


    "This painting is for Miao Miao!" She said confidently.


    "no problem."


    Gu Chi smiled: "Why don''t I take ten more pictures as an apology?"


    Little head tilted, eyeballs rolled, and Tuanzi thought carefully.


    "Can."


    She finally turned her head to look at Gu Chi.


    "That''s the deal!"


    The magnanimous little heroine warned him: "Don''t bully Miao Miao in this way in the future, Miao Miao will be angry, very angry, very angry!"


    She bared her teeth fiercely, like a newly born lion cub baring its teeth, trying to scare away those who approached. Not enough intimidation, too cute.


    Gu Chi obediently agreed, "I won''t deceive you about painting anymore."


    ¡¾These words are translated, won¡¯t they just tease her in other ways¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, be careful of this man¡¯s language trap¡¿


    Duanzi couldn''t see these bullet screens.


    Taught her cousin to be obedient, so she asked to go home quickly.


    "I''m so hungry, Miaomiao is working so hard, I have to eat a lot of food."


    Gu Chi packed up the drawing board and memorized it again.


    "Then go back."


    Tuanzi walked side by side with him, and after a while, suddenly took the initiative to grab one of his fingers.


    The young artist paused and looked down at her.


    Tuanzi is fierce: "Aren''t you going to be held? Miao Miao will be held, this is punishment!"


    How could there be such a cute punishment?


    Gu Chi pursed his lips and smiled: "The little heroine can do whatever she wants, I will listen to the little heroine."


    "Humph!"

 Chapter 158： Gu Chis injury

    The tired bird had already returned to its nest, and the children in the village also went home for dinner amidst the calls of adults.


    The tall and short figures gradually blended into the night, only looking at the back, the harmony was too much, as if the two hadn''t had a quarrel just now.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn''t you notice the paint on Gu Chi''s face? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: If you find out, don¡¯t remind him, this is punishment! ¡¿


    The system hesitated to speak.


    Discovered that there was paint on Gu Chi''s face, why didn''t he think that if the other party pinched her face, it would also leave marks on her face?


    The host is sometimes very smart, but sometimes, stupid and cute.


    The silly and cute dumpling returned to Room 3, and when it smelled the aroma of food, it opened its mouth exaggeratedly.


    "Tonight''s dinner must be delicious!"


    She''s hungry, but that''s more to show off.


    "Brother Pei Hai, Brother Wangchao, look, Brother Gu Chi has painted for Miaomiao!"


    She grabbed the drawing board that Gu Chi was carrying.


    The two elder brothers who stayed at home also appreciated it cooperatively.


    "The painting is very good," found that Tuanzi looked at him eagerly, and Gu Wangchao understood, "The drawing is cute and soft."


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    She looked at Gu Chi proudly, "Miao Miao''s cuteness has made your painting a success. You paint very well, but if you don''t find a good model, your work will not be as successful as it is now."


    Gu Chi nodded, "You make sense. In order to make my works more successful, can I trouble you to be my model more in the future?"


    The dumpling froze.


    Reject or reject or reject?


    She doesn''t want to pose for so long anymore!


    Witty Tuanzi changed the subject, "Okay, okay, the appreciation is over, we have to wash our hands and eat."


    She walked toward the kitchen.


    Gu Wangchao followed her, "Yes, I have to wash my face. I don''t know if ordinary water can wash off the paint on your face."


    Danzi froze, her expression blank.


    "What paint?"


    Gu Wangchao was puzzled: "Didn''t you put the paint on your face by yourself?"


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    "Gu Chi is a big villain!"


    She turned her head and roared loudly, only to see Gu Chi running out the door.


    "Ahhh, you didn''t even remind Miaomiao!"


    She chased out quickly.


    "Did you mean it?"


    Even though Gu Chi has long legs, it''s not enough to look good in front of the little heroine who can fly.


    Tuanzi quickly caught up with him, threw himself on his back, and beat him up.


    The cameraman understands the 360-degree surround shooting, and strives to let every audience see every detail clearly.


    "Did you mean it?"


    The seemingly gentle painter holds his head.


    "It was careless."


    "Miao Miao doesn''t believe it! If you were really careless, why didn''t you tell Miao Miao?"


    Thinking of the many people I met all the way back, everyone saw her cat face, and Tuanzi beat her up again.


    Gu Chi''s blocking is also true, and it''s not true if he doesn''t.


    "You didn''t tell me either."


    Tuanzi paused, feeling guilty.


    She lay on Gu Chi''s back, thought for a while, "Forget it, we all did something wrong, now shake hands and make peace."


    The little fleshy claws stretched out, grabbed Gu Chi''s hand from the back, and shook it vigorously.


    Soon, the two guarding the door greeted a triumphant kitten and a big cat with messy hair.


    Gu Peihai sneered: "Xiaochi, you can''t even beat a child, you are too weak."


    Gu Chi sat down, his brows and eyes curved, "Can Brother Pei Hai win?"


    The actor''s smile froze.


    "Fifty steps laugh at a hundred steps." Gu Chi picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork for his sister, in exchange for a bright smile on the other side.


    As long as you are in the mood to eat, Tuanzi quickly agreed with him, "Yes, you can laugh at a hundred steps at fifty steps, and Miao Miao will give you one hand. You can''t beat Miao Miao."


    Gu Peihai said he couldn''t win the two of them, so he asked his younger brother for help.


    Gu Wangchao pretended not to see it.


    If this goes on endlessly, the food will be cold.


    After dinner, everyone went to the threshing ground together.


    Many villagers have arrived, and the local Yangko twisting troupe has begun to perform.


    After the local villagers have finished performing, the guests will also perform.


    Tuanzi stood up excitedly.


    "Let''s perform first! Perform eyebrow-level stick technique."


    She took the lead, and several young guests also stood up. The local children who studied with her before also stood up.


    Everyone lined up neatly and began to perform seriously.


    Regardless of whether other people''s posture is standard or not, if they show a serious attitude, they will receive warm applause.


    Bao Cong''s father applauded vigorously, "I want to send this kid to a martial arts school."


    Another villager applauded and wondered, "I asked these children to perform just now, but they all said they couldn''t. Why did Miao Miao yell, and they all ran out?"


    After performing the eyebrow-aligning stick technique, Gu Peihai, Su Hanjiang, and Wu Ti performed an impromptu movie clip together, with Su Chaomu making a guest appearance.


    Gu Wangchao sang a few songs, and Liuhu danced.


    In short, everyone has come up with various skills.


    Most of the people were laughing, even the people in the program group were a little moved and their eyes were red.


    The program group, the guest group, and the villagers of Xishui Village cooperated very well to make this program possible.


    After this season ends, Xishui Village will officially open to the public as a tourist village.


    Only sharp-eyed viewers can spot Liang Qiyun''s black face when the camera sweeps past.


    The fun is over, and the guests go back to their homes.


    Wu in Room 4 invited a male guest and a female guest.


    To avoid suspicion, Liang Qiyun lived in Room 5 where Yun Xiuxiu''s mother and daughter lived.


    When their group was walking back, the male guests kept enlivening the atmosphere, but Wu Ti was smiling, but his attitude revealed alienation, and Liang Qiyun kept his face dark.


    In the end, the male guest could only talk to Wu Yu.


    The little boy was lazy, he said three sentences but didn''t necessarily reply.


    Male guest: It''s so difficult for me.


    Wait for Liang Qiyun to go to Room 5 alone, and when Wu Ti was about to go into the bathroom, the male guest followed.


    "What''s wrong with you two?"


    There will be no cameraman, so a male guest from the same company as Wu Ti asked.


    Wu Ti looked calm, "Didn''t you guess it?"


    The male guest holds his forehead.


    "Is it because she wasn''t allowed to act with Actor Gu?"


    The resident guests have long known that there will be a performance on the last night, and they have already discussed the content of the performance.


    But during the rehearsal in the afternoon, Liang Qiyun saw it.


    Liang Qiyun didn''t want to let go of the opportunity to be in the same frame as Gu Peihai, so she asked Wu Ti to persuade the two film stars to let her join.


    At that time, Wu Ti responded indifferently, "If you want to join, you can take the initiative to tell them."


    Liang Qiyun said a few words coquettishly, but what she thought in her heart was that Gu Peihai couldn''t avoid her, and Su Hanjiang was a person who couldn''t tolerate sand in his eyes, so he would definitely refuse on the spot.


    In the end, the two broke up unhappy. Liang Qiyun also never gave Wu a good look.


    The male guest looked at Wu Ti''s expression, and asked in a low voice, "Brother Wu, don''t you plan to renew the contract?"


    At the same time, Room 3.


    Tuanzi stayed in the room alone, she rolled on the bed, and sat up a little depressed.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, have you seen it?¡¿


    The system was taken aback, thinking that the host was pursuing something it didn''t remind.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother Gu Chi has a deep scar near his shoulder¡¿

 Chapter 159： Cousin Gu Mo

    The system did not notice this matter.


    Presumably the host discovered it when he jumped on Gu Chi''s back to play around.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: It may have been injured before¡¿


    Duanzi looked contemptuously.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Isn¡¯t this an obvious fact? Miao Miao wants to know why he was injured]


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: How would I know¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Because you are the most powerful system in the universe! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then I won¡¯t know about the past either¡¿


    The dumpling lowered its head, and after a few seconds, it fell backwards.


    "Crack!"


    After a while, Gu Peihai came back, sitting by the bed and wiping his hair.


    Tuanzi got up courteously, grabbed the towel, "Miaomiao wipes it for you."


    Gu Peihai was flattered.


    Tuanzi grabbed the towel, wrapped it around Gu Peihai''s head, and rubbed vigorously, like rubbing a dog''s head, the more he rubbed, the harder he rubbed.


    "Hiss! Pain! Hair is going to fall out! Miao Miao, hair is very important!"


    Duanzi showed an innocent smile and reduced her strength.


    "Brother Pei Hai, don''t worry, you won''t be bald like the director uncle."


    Director Wang''s forehead and top of his head are a little bald.


    Because of asking the director to cheat food for a reward, Tuanzi got acquainted with him, and enthusiastically suggested that he buy a wig. If there is no money, she can give it away for free, and said that there is no need to thank the helpful little heroine!


    "Don''t say such a horrible thing."


    Gu Peihai stroked his hair with lingering fear.


    "Miao Miao, you must know that if a man is bald, his handsomeness can be reduced by half."


    Tuanzi patted his head, "Don''t worry, even if you are bald, you are still the most handsome bald."


    Gu Peihai refused to continue such a scary topic.


    Seeing that the time has come, Tuanzi looked outside the door, and the other two brothers would not enter the house, so he asked in a low voice, "Brother Pei Hai, do you know that Brother Gu Chi was injured before? There is a knife mark on the shoulder."


    Gu Peihai was surprised: "Is there such a thing?"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Seeing his younger sister''s contemptuous eyes, Gu Peihai said embarrassedly, "We lived in the same community when we were young, and later my family and his family moved to different cities. We only moved back to the same community in the past few years."


    When we moved back, we were all grown up, either living in school or busy with work, so our relationship was not particularly close.


    Even brothers can become unfamiliar when they grow up, let alone cousins.


    Tanzi: "Does Brother Wangchao know?"


    "I don''t know, let me ask for you."


    Duanzi was a little skeptical.


    "Brother Pei Hai is clumsy, what if Brother Gu Chi hears it?"


    The film king was hit hard, "I''m not so stupid yet, my grades were pretty good when I was studying, just a little worse than Gu Mo."


    Tiny head tilted, "Gu Mo?"


    "Your second cousin, one year younger than me, Gu Chi''s own brother, he is a genius."


    Tuanzi grabbed his arm, "Say it quickly, Miao Miao doesn''t even know Brother Gu Mo."


    Gu Peihai seriously recalled, and commented, "He is a genius, a super-terrible genius, a typical child from other people''s family, and it is too easy to be shocked when studying with him."


    Tuanzi pinched him, Gu Peihai didn''t dare to make trouble anymore, "Okay, okay, I''ll start from the beginning."


    Gu Mo, the eldest son of the third uncle, was a well-known child prodigy when he was young. He went to university very early, graduated with a Ph.D. at the age of 23, and became a professor of astronomy at a science and technology university at the age of 24.


    ¡°At that time, the university hired him as a professor, which caused a great sensation.¡±


    Gu Peihai recalled the grand occasion a few years ago, "Well, your second cousin is indeed a genius in this field. Many professors were amazed by the research projects from the undergraduate, and even more during the master''s and doctoral period. No, once you graduate, People both at home and abroad wanted to hire him, and he finally chose to stay in China.¡±


    He was considered a top student when he was a student. If he hadn''t been fooled into acting by scouts in his freshman year, he would have already shined in other fields by now.


    It can be compared with the second cousin, alas, it is incomparable, a genius, and an ordinary academic master.


    Duanzi has long been star-eyed.


    "Sounds amazing!" She held her little face and twisted her body.


    Using grades to break the age limit and becoming a leader in a certain field, Cousin Gu Mo is so handsome!


    Gu Peihai rubbed his chin, and suddenly his brain opened, "Could it be that his family is the same as mine?"


    Duanzi blinked blankly, "What''s the same?"


    "It''s just my brothers who have misunderstood!"


    Gu Peihai whispered: "Actually, your grades were not good when you were a student, Brother Gu Chi. You belong to the type that you can''t even train in training classes."


    Fortunately, the third uncle and the third aunt were not limited to the road of culture. After consulting Gu Chi''s opinion, they began to cultivate his ability in painting. Later, Gu Chi did indeed become an art student. Although he is just a young painter now, he can slowly gain fame and produce good works, and he can become famous in the future.


    There are many paths to success, not just academic performance.


    Duanzi was confused, "Is there a relationship between the two?"


    Gu Peihai continued to think about it, "Is it possible that he feels that he can''t compare to his brother and hurt himself... Hiss, it hurts!"


    Tuanzi grabbed his ear and twisted it hard.


    "Who would self-harm because of this kind of thing! And who self-harm is hurting their own back? Stabbing themselves?"


    Gu Peihai is honest.


    "I''ll just talk casually, or ask Xiaochao? The wise and mighty little heroine will ask in person."


    Tuanzi avoids Gu Chi, and asks Gu Wangchao, but Gu Wangchao doesn''t even know about it.


    "I guess I have to ask my parents."


    Gu Wangchao cooperated with Tuanzi, looked around, and whispered, "Then we should all be studying. If Brother Gu Chi is really injured, it is usually the parents who will visit."


    Duanzi could only suppress this matter, saying that he would ask after returning.


    She went back to her room sleepily to get ready for bed.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why are you so persistent in asking about this matter? The scars have been around for a while, haven''t they? ¡¿


    Is it necessary to track down a matter that has passed for a long time?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Miao Miao, it''s not polite to uncover other people''s scars, and I don''t really care. ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao knows, Miao Miao didn''t intend to ask Brother Gu Chi¡¿


    Xiao Tuanzi was lying on the bed, pillowed on his little arm, with a depressed face.


    Actually, that was just her intuition.


    Brother Gu Chi loves to laugh, looks gentle and gentle, and can make some small jokes. However, she just felt that smile was a little fake. The real brother Gu Chi is not like this.


    The first time I felt strange was outside the police station.


    At that time, Gu Chi''s elder brother said in a strange way: "It''s nothing, just be brave and have good moral character."


    The word "be brave for justice" is accentuated, and at that time, that handsome face seemed to be covered with a shadow.


    The shadow quickly dissipated, but it did come, and was caught by the keen group.


    "Ahhh!"


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became, and Tuanzi punched the air a few times.

 Chapter 160： dumbfounded

    In a blink of an eye, it came to the closing day of "Leisurely Pastoral Life".


    The heat reached a new high.


    Many artists who failed to participate in the final episode gritted their teeth with jealousy.


    If they can participate in the final episode, at least they can increase their followers by hundreds of thousands.


    Director Wang: "Today everyone''s task is to go to the orchard to pick. The task is very heavy, I hope everyone will work hard."


    The guests responded in twos and threes.


    Tuanzi set off with the three brothers happily, bouncing and bouncing along the way.


    "Miaomiao, why are you so happy?"


    Su Chaomu called the other two friends and walked side by side with Tuanzi.


    After the sixth episode, everyone has become very good friends.


    Su Zhaomu was a little depressed, "I thought that on the last day, the director uncle would let us eat and drink with our stomachs open, play with the villagers, and never have to work again!"


    Duanzi squinted and smiled, "Hey~"


    Looking at her expression, everyone guessed that there was something inside.


    "Do you know anything?" Su Chaomu asked curiously.


    Tuanzi spread out his palms, "Miao Miao can only tell you if each of you has to give Miao Miao an apple later."


    Liu Bai hummed, "Ten apples are fine."


    Wu Yu lazily said: "Eating ten at a time is not good for your health."


    Liu Bai glared at him, "I just gave her ten, not letting her eat it all at once. Is she a fool, would she eat ten at once?"


    Wu Yu opened his mouth, as if surprised that he spoke a long list in one breath. After thinking about it, shut up.


    The little boy who was waiting to go back was stunned, "Aren''t you going to refute?"


    Wu Yu shook his head.


    Liu Bai: "..." The feeling of hitting the cotton with a fist, so angry!


    Tuanzi watched their exchange, and whispered, "Is it true that silence is better than sound?"


    Su Zhaomu rubbed his head, "Hey? Is this the way you use the word?"


    He patted Tuanzi''s shoulder with one hand, "We are all good buddies, hurry up!"


    "That''s not true, Miao Miao is a girl," Tuanzi retorted, "We are good sisters!"


    Su Zhaomu thought for a while, "It makes sense, that''s good sisters."


    Tuanzi told several people that Director Wang asked them to go to the orchard to help, but in fact it was just to distract them.


    "Hahaha, all the children in the village are Miaomiao internal agents."


    Because Director Wang followed them all the way, Tuanzi just smiled at him, "Everyone told Miaomiao a long time ago that people in the village are preparing a big lunch at noon. Every family will cook a special dish, and they will also serve secret snacks and fruit wine at home. take it out."


    Director Wang''s face darkened.


    Tuanzi laughed again: "Besides, the program team will give us gifts with the villagers. Miao Miao knows what the gifts are..."


    "Miao Miao!" Director Wang couldn''t help shouting.


    The little girl smiled innocently: "Why are you so loud, if you want Miaomiao to shut up, let''s play a game together."


    Director Wang has a bad feeling.


    Tuanzi has enthusiastically recommended to the program group, "Let''s compete in fruit picking together. Every time you watch us work, you are also very envious, right?"


    Staff: "..." Not envious!


    Tuanzi smiled: "Or, you are afraid of losing to us, so you dare not play?"


    Su Chaomu laughed loudly: "Uncle director, you are so cowardly, even more cowardly than when my father saw my mother angry!"


    Su Hanjiang: "..." Brat!


    Liu Bai pouted, "A grown-up is not as good as a child."


    Wu Yu: "Yes."


    Liu Bai jumped, "You said one more word!"


    Wu Yu: "Yeah."


    Liu Bai: "..."


    The children successfully dragged the staff including Director Wang into the water after some aggressive tactics.


    Divided into the guest group and the program group, the weight of the apples picked within two hours of the competition.


    If the guest wins, the program team must help Xishui Village to promote it and pin the post to the top for a month. And when eating at noon, Director Wang had to grill the meat himself, and the guests were responsible for eating.


    If the program group wins, each guest must help promote Xishui Village and pin the post to the top for a week. At noon, the guests will barbecue, and the staff will be responsible for eating.


    Although even if we win, the resident guests will help Xishui Village to promote, thank you for your care since the sixth round. But winning the program group itself is a very happy thing.


    In recent years, there are too many variety shows that like to trick guests.


    Even if it was such a warm pastoral parent-child variety show, Director Wang actually made troubles secretly, but was resolved by the guests.


    The four children are full of fighting spirit.


    Danzi: "We have 12 adults and 4 children, so you can make 14 adults, is it fair?"


    Su Chaomu echoed: "One adult is worth two children, is it okay?"


    Director Wang was aroused to fight.


    There is no doubt that Gu Miaomiao is very powerful, but Wu Yu is too lazy, and the remaining two little boys can''t beat adults. Overall, it''s fair.


    "That''s it."


    However, when the game started, he found that he had misjudged.


    First of all, Gu Miaomiao is not very powerful, but very powerful, the kind that one can beat three.


    I had experience picking apples before, and the dumplings were so fast that only afterimages remained.


    Director Wang just started, and saw a bamboo basket with apples gradually piling up like a magic trick, more and more.


    And the little slob he thought Wu Yu picked very seriously, and the speed was actually faster than some novices.


    In addition, Su Chaomu and Liu Bai are very competitive little boys. Competitiveness turned into motivation, and the two were particularly powerful.


    Director Wang: "..."


    ¡¾Director Wang: Dumbfounded¡¿


    ¡¾Why does it feel like it''s burning? ¡¿


    ¡¾The children are so serious, if the adults are perfunctory, it will be unreasonable¡¿


    ¡¾I really found a perfunctory person, go and watch Wu Ti¡¯s live broadcast room¡¿


    Just now the scene was played in the main live broadcast room, everyone was reminded, sneaked into Wu Ti¡¯s main live broadcast room, and found that the camera was facing Liang Qiyun and an actor from the same company.


    The male actor is very serious about learning from Wu Ti, but Liang Qiyun complains about the poor quality of the gloves, the tree is too high, and suspects that she will fall.


    ¡¾Ah this¡¿


    ¡¾As long as she complained about this effort, Miao Miao picked a whole basket¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, too delicate¡¿


    ¡¾Ke Yunyun has never done hard work, it''s normal to be squeamish at first¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I remember that she has a rich second-generation girlfriend who can play with the rich second-generation. It is estimated that her family background is also very good and she is very favored at home¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t really want to know about her circle of friends. I just want to say that she keeps complaining and moving around. She really fell later. Will she blame the program team¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t, it''s finally the closing day safely, don''t make trouble¡¿


    ¡¾What does it mean to make trouble? If you really fell down, it¡¯s because the safety measures of the program group were not in place¡¿


    ¡¾Some people''s fans are so annoying, I quit and watch other guests¡¿


    Sometimes I am afraid of something.


    Many fruit trees have controlled height and thinned fruit for easy picking. But there are also some tall fruit trees in the garden, which need to be picked by ladders.


    Liang Qiyun is a novice, but he has to use a ladder to pick, and he has been standing on the ladder to complain. This will really step on the ground, and the whole person will fall down.

 Chapter 161： Silly goose

    Liang Qiyun stood at a height of four or five floors, and she would not suffer serious injuries if she fell.


    But Director Wang is too clear about the character of this first-line actress. When he saw this scene from a distance, worries about her injury and that she would bribe the draft to take advantage of the popularity of the show flashed through his mind at the same time.


    Right at this moment, a figure ''ßÝ'' appeared beside Liang Qiyun, grabbed her clothes, and put her firmly on the ground.


    Liang Qiyun blinked and looked at Xiaodouding in front of her.


    Duanzi also blinked, "Don''t you thank me?"


    She doesn''t have to thank others for helping others. Helping people is helping people, and she didn''t ask for anything in return.


    But the aunt in front of her is rather special. She doesn''t like this aunt, but she doesn''t see anyone getting hurt in front of her. So, she saved someone, and the other party thanked her, and the two were cleared.


    Tuanzi looked at her eagerly.


    Gu Chi was picking under the fruit tree next door.


    Everything happened too fast, and when he noticed, his sister had saved someone, and he was waiting impatiently for the other party to thank him.


    Liang Qiyun was still in a daze.


    After a few seconds, she managed to say, "Thank you, my sister is terrified."


    stared at her with big eyes.


    Facing a pair of big clean eyes, the evil thoughts in my heart seemed to be pulled out and placed in the sunlight.


    Liang Qiyun was a little uncomfortable and annoyed.


    Is she afraid of a child?


    "I was almost injured, the program team should arrange for someone to come and help me."


    Liang Qiyun changed the subject, "Take me as a lesson, lest other people get hurt."


    Duanzi looked away. Although this aunt is very beautiful, she still doesn''t like it.


    She strolled to the ladder, "Auntie, you don''t know how to use it, and everyone is busy at the moment, so take the ladder away."


    Liang Qiyun''s pupils trembled.


    "Aunt?"


    Tuanzi snickered with his back to her.


    Master is right, when facing someone you don¡¯t like, call him older, and you will be very happy. Master is so smart, and as a disciple of Master, she is also very smart!


    She tried to grab the ladder, and then used her internal force to lift the ladder up.


    It''s a pity that the claws of the little meat are relatively small, and it is difficult to grasp it.


    Dumplings start to luck.


    At this moment, a pair of slender hands reached out and lifted the ladder directly.


    "Brother Gu Chi?"


    The young painter looked down at her.


    "Where to move?"


    "Over there," Tuanzi pointed in one direction, "Uncle Hanjiang wants to use it, he has picked a lot."


    Wanting to fight here, Tuanzi turned around and smiled at Liang Qiyun, "Auntie, we are a team. Uncle Hanjiang is more powerful, let him use it first? After we are sure we can win, Miaomiao will move the ladder back for you to play with."


    Liang Qiyun smiled.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Gu Chi who was standing beside Tuanzi suddenly looked up at her.


    "!"


    Liang Qiyun took a step back subconsciously.


    What kind of look is that, it¡¯s too scary, right? He was obviously still laughing before, but now he is staring at her like a devil.


    Liang Qiyun''s first reaction was to find a camera.


    However, the camera was facing her, and Gu Chi''s expression was not captured.


    "Walk."


    Gu Chi said lightly, and led his sister towards Su Hanjiang.


    Duanzi took a peek.


    "Brother Gu Chi, are you unhappy?"


    "No," the man with a handsome face frowned, "Miao Miao is helpful and a good boy, I''m too happy to be happy."


    It was this kind of yin and yang tone again.


    Tuanzi shrank his neck, not daring to provoke him any more.


    Sending the ladder to Su Hanjiang''s side, Gu Chi was about to go back and continue picking, but there was a small hand added to his slightly curled hand.


    Looking down, the younger sister is furiously putting her little paws in his palm, pretending to be held by him.


    "what are you doing?"


    Tuanzi looked up and smiled: "Hold hands. Brother Gu Chi, go to Miao Miao to pick them. Miao Miao has a gift for you."


    The depression and irritability entrenched in my heart gradually dissipated.


    Gu Chi raised his other hand and flicked it on Tuanzi''s forehead, "Little idiot."


    The little idiot who will help everyone.


    In this world, some people are not worth helping.


    His dark eyes suddenly widened.


    "That''s not true! Miao Miao is very clever!"


    Other things can be backed down, but this matter cannot be backed down.


    Tuanzi gave an example, "Miao Miao is smarter than Brother Pei Hai!"


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "He was always number one in his grade when he was studying. Are you number one?"


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    "Damn it, Miao Miao is not yet old enough to go to school. When Miao Miao goes to elementary school, she must be number one!"


    "Oh?"


    Tuanzi gasped: "Really! You are Miao Miao''s favorite brother, if you suspect Miao Miao, Miao Miao will be very sad!"


    It''s the painter''s turn to pause.


    Xu Shi was frightened by this blunt words, Gu Chi didn''t sneer all the way.


    Arrived at the destination, Tuanzi rushed to the bamboo basket, picked and picked, and picked a big, red apple.


    She ran back quickly and held it up as if offering a treasure.


    "For you! The best apple for you!"


    Gu Chi looked at her fixedly.


    "Next?"


    Tuanzi urged: "Hurry up, hurry up, we are still competing."


    Gu Chi took it, thought for a while, and handed the apple to Gu Peihai''s assistant waiting outside.


    "Please keep it for me, even if Brother Pei Hai asks you to take it, you can''t give it to him."


    The assistant nodded quickly.


    He doesn''t intend to get involved in family battles.


    Duanzi continued to pick apples cheerfully.


    "We''re all little apple picking girls!"


    She hummed a ditty, and after a while she began to report the names of the skewers.


    After finishing the report, he smiled and reminded Director Wang who was not far away, "Uncle Director, these are all things Miao Miao wants to eat. You will bake them well later!"


    Wang Dao was short of breath: "We are still in the game, the outcome is undecided!"


    Duanzi ran over with a smile on his face, and reached out to pick up the two apples he had picked.


    "This is a reward, right?"


    Director Wang paused, he looked at the smiling little girl.


    The little girl didn''t say it clearly, but he understood.


    This is the reward for solving Liang Qiyun''s crisis.


    Does a little girl understand like that? Or did Gu Peihai expect that Liang Qiyun would cause trouble, and asked his sister to help the program team in advance?


    Teacher Gu is a good person!


    Director Wang was a little moved.


    "Take a few more, as gifts from your uncle."


    Tuanzi simply lifted up the bamboo basket, "Forget it all, you didn''t pick much anyway."


    Director Wang: "... let''s go, let''s go quickly."


    Tuanzi ran away with the basket in his hand, and came back after a while, returning the empty basket to him.


    At this moment, Dao Wang is seriously thanking Gu Peihai.


    Gu Peihai: "?"


    I don''t quite understand why, but thank you for the door-to-door delivery.


    "Will Director Wang give me some apples as a thank you gift?" He asked with a shy face.


    Wang Dao: "..." Sure enough, they are siblings!


    The dumplings strolled back and continued picking.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, are you talking¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: no... some humans are stupid¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ¡¿


    The system is stuffy.


    It was obviously the one who reminded the host and analyzed the pros and cons, but the director thought it was Gu Peihai who ordered it.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: By the way, thank you, little Gugu¡¿


    She saved people instinctively, but after landing, it was the system that reminded her to be alert to Liang Qiyun''s troubles.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You have always helped Miao Miao, well, you are Miao Miao''s best friend! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: ... Hurry up and work¡¿


    The host is much smarter than that bald man, worthy of being the host.

 Chapter 162： eat and drink well

    Chapter 162 Eat and drink well


    There was no suspense in the result of the competition, and the guests won an overwhelming victory.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help turning around Director Wang.


    "Uncle director himself grilled meat! BBQ!"


    Other children also gathered around, and the four of them seemed to be holding a mysterious ceremony, circling around the director and cheering with their little hands raised.


    "Kebab!"


    "beef skewer!"


    "Chicken wings!"


    Director Wang: "..."


    This director has nothing to love in his life, but when everyone was walking towards the threshing ground, a staff member whispered to him, "Director, just now they circled around you. A new high."


    Director Wang: "..."


    The staff excitedly said: "Keep going, director, you are our hot sign!"


    Director Wang: "...to prepare the ingredients."


    What is the heat exchanged for?


    is paid for with his sorrow and labor!


    Sure enough, at noon, Director Wang grilled the meat himself, and when a group of guests gathered around him to order, the heat continued to soar.


    The sweaty director looked up, and saw a staff not far away making a cheering gesture.


    It means that the popularity is even higher, director, you are our pride!


    Director Wang: "..." Isn''t today Monday? Why are so many people watching the live broadcast? Are they not serious about studying? Is it fishing at work?


    The dumpling is full of oil.


    She held the braised duck leg secretly made in the village in one hand, and the freshly baked beef skewers in the other hand. She took a bite, chewed a few times, and said to her three brothers after swallowing, "It''s super delicious. order?"


    The actor who was forced to sit between Gu Wangchao and Gu Chi nodded.


    "Come on, hard work director."


    Director Wang: "...not hard work, not as hard as you."


    After all, it is the last dinner, and the show did not allocate seats according to groups as before.


    Everyone formed a circle, there were special dishes from the villagers on the table, and there was a barbecue director in the middle of the field.


    Just now the guests were seated freely, Liang Qiyun walked towards Gu Peihai who was seated first without hesitation.


    At that moment, Gu Peihai even thought about how the marketing account would issue a draft.


    Fortunately, the two younger brothers sat one on the left and one on the right, and Liang Qiyun sat next to Gu Chi.


    There was one person between the two, and Liang Qiyun insisted on talking to him.


    If you don¡¯t answer, the marketing account will say that he is rude, not a gentleman enough, and playing big names. Answer, the marketing account will secretly poke and poke to imply that the two have mutual affection, and even talked about underground love long ago.


    Gu Chi was caught in the middle, smiling.


    "Miao Miao is cute, isn''t she?"


    Liang Qiyun, who was trying to strike up a conversation with the actor, was stunned.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Gu Chi turned his head to look at her, his brows and eyes curved, "Don''t you think so? I thought you liked Miao Miao before communicating with Brother Pei Hai. After all, you didn''t have much contact with each other before."


    Gu Peihai: "!" Woohoo, I didn''t expect my cousin to be so good!


    The tangled question was thrown to Liang Qiyun.


    If you say you don¡¯t like it, then it¡¯s definitely not okay, she still wants to get close. Said that he likes it, this Gu Chi will definitely talk to her about that stinky girl Gu Miaomiao next time.


    After weighing things up, Liang Qiyun nodded, "I like it, who doesn''t like a flying heroine?"


    ¡¾Oh my god, she spoke so reluctantly¡¿


    ¡¾Then what can I do, I¡¯ve already asked this question, my Yunyun must express it politely¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, Miao Miao politely saved your family Yunyun¡¿


    ¡¾It was easy for Miaomiao, but Liang Qiyun didn¡¯t mention the matter of being rescued, and focused on the ¡®little heroine who can fly¡¯, which was very deliberate¡¿


    Gu Chi ignored the other party''s intention.


    Getting the answer, he smiled and said to the dumpling not far away, "Miaomiao, Ms. Liang said she likes you, do you want to send her some skewers?"


    Tuanzi looked back and met Gu Chi''s crescent eyes.


    She slowly ate the skewers in her hand, reloaded a plate, and brought it over.


    "Auntie, let''s eat, uncle director''s skills are really good."


    Liang Qiyun: "..." Who is Auntie?


    She held back her disgust, wrapped a wooden stick in a tissue, picked it up slowly, and held it to her mouth.


    At this moment, her wrist hurt, and the pork skewers fell on her white dress.


    After picking the apples, she changed into a beautiful white dress on purpose. Now, the skirt is stained with oil.


    Liang Qiyun: "..."


    Duanzi cried out exaggeratedly.


    "Auntie, your clothes are dirty, hurry up and change into new ones!"


    Liang Qiyun looked at her suspiciously, and then looked down at her wrist. There was no red mark, as if it was a sudden sore wrist just now.


    At least in the eyes of the audience, it was because she couldn''t hold the pork skewers firmly that she caused this result.


    She could only get up and change clothes.


    As soon as she left, Tuanzi and Gu Chi looked at each other and smiled.


    Soon, Tuanzi moved a chair and placed it between the seats of Gu Chi and Liang Qiyun, sitting next to them.


    "It''s all right now."


    Tuanzi shook his head, "Miao Miao is indeed the smartest!"


    Gu Chi smiled, "It''s also the most edible."


    He casually reported the food that the dumpling had eaten from just now.


    "No wonder the face is round."


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    The little girl jumped off the chair angrily, wiped her hands, moved the chair away, and sat between Gu Peihai and Gu Wangchao.


    "Brother Wangchao, does Miaomiao have a round face?"


    She raised her small face and stared at Gu Wangchao with her big moist eyes.


    "Miaomiao is not glutinous rice balls, how could it be round?"


    The word glutinous rice **** is too vivid.


    The cold singer''s eyes wandered for a while, and then he said, "It''s just baby fat, everyone is like this when they are young, it will be fine when they grow up."


    Tuanzi suddenly became full of confidence, turned his head away, and looked at Gu Chi proudly, "It''s just baby fat, brother Gu Chi, you''re going to get your eyes fixed!"


    Gu Chi looked at her, and suddenly tapped the corner of his lips.


    Little head tilted, "?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Sesame."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Sesame seeds when eating roasted potato skins¡¿


    Duanzi almost washed his face with his claws.


    She lowered her head and wiped it with a tissue. After wiping it clean, she raised her head and continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    As long as she is not embarrassed, it is someone else who is embarrassed.


    It''s very common to eat grilled skewers with oily flowers and sesame seeds. Many people are like this. It''s not because she was too forgetful to notice, Duanzi thought confidently.


    After baking halfway through, Director Wang couldn''t take it anymore, so he asked the staff to bake it for him.


    After he was refreshed, he held up the juice, "Teachers, as well as the staff of the program group, fellow villagers, everyone has worked hard!"


    Everyone raised their juice glasses in cooperation.


    Tuanzi quickly wiped his hands, and also raised his juice glass. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Youdao Qianying walking in this direction, and couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Smile, who do you want to plot against? ¡¿


    Tuanzi''s eyebrows and eyes were curved.


    Not far away, Liang Qiyun, who hurried back, slipped and sat on the ground.


    People are fine, but the changed clothes are dirty again, so I have to go back and continue changing.


    Liang Qiyun: "..."


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Gu Chis past

    Chapter 163 Gu Chi''s Past


    After the two brothers talked, Gu Peihai invited Gu Wangchao to Haiwang entertainment again.


    Haiwang Entertainment currently has only two artists. After Gu Che became popular, Gu Peihai revised the contract and gave a lot of company shares.


    They are brothers. If there is always a superior-subordinate relationship, it is not conducive to the brotherly relationship.


    Now, Gu Peihai offered to give shares and invited Gu Wangchao to join the company, but was rejected.


    Gu Wangchao: "Independent musicians are also good. Only by avoiding the circle of fame and fortune can I create better works."


    Before, he always felt that he was not as good as his elder brother, embarrassing Gu Peihai, and not worthy of being his younger brother, so he entered a strange circle, and he wanted to win awards and become famous. During this period, several works deliberately catered to the market.


    Now he has no knots in his heart, and he no longer insists on standing side by side with his elder brother, but he is full of inspiration.


    Gu Peihai who was rejected suddenly froze.


    The onlooker dumpling accurately commented: "The dog''s tail is hanging down."


    Gu Wangchao can only comfort his elder brother, he will often go to Haiwang for entertainment.


    "I heard that the company''s recording studio equipment is first-class. I often borrow it. Brother, don''t you think it''s bad?"


    Gu Peihai: "Don''t dislike it! Welcome to come often!"


    Duanzi commented again: "The dog''s tail is wagging wildly!"


    Gu Peihai''s house.


    Mu Xue was busy in the kitchen, Gu Peihai slept in the room, and Gu Wangchao went to the recording studio.


    Tuanzi was sitting in the living room reading a storybook, occasionally took the tablet, and sent messages to Gu Che.


    Gu Che will return to Jiang City to hold a concert soon, and he is making an appointment with his sister for this concert.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Miaomiao, let''s go to other shows after attending the second brother''s concert first¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Okay, okay¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Send you a little flower.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Meme.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Compare Heart.jpg¡¿


    The brothers and sisters began to send emoticons wildly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Will big brother also attend the concert? He is not at home]


    ¡¾Gu Che: I don''t know, anyway, the film festival is after the concert. His previous works have been selected for several awards, and if he wins another Best Director Award, let''s see what those people can do.]


    Before, Gu Cheng won a Golden Linghu Best Director Award, turning from a cutting-edge director to a well-known director.


    He is too young, clean and self-disciplined, and he is one-sided in the crew. He only chooses people based on acting skills and suitability. Many investors love and hate him, and many colleagues are jealous.


    Therefore, when participating in the film festival this time, many people bad-mouthed him, saying that he was all lucky before, because there were no outstanding works in the same period. There are too many excellent works this time, and he will definitely not be selected.


    However, new works were selected for three awards.


    The sunspots also said that he was just going to run with him.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Big brother will definitely win the prize! ¡¿


    The person on the opposite side fell silent.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Second brother? ¡¿


    After a while, Gu Che awkwardly sent a message.


    ¡¾Gu Che: I believe it too¡¿


    Tuanzi laughed, and quickly sent a voice message to Gu Cheng.


    "Brother, are you going to the second brother''s concert? Also, the second brother said he believed in you to win the award, and Miao Miao also believes in you, come on!"


    The language was sent out, but no one responded.


    "Brother should be busy."


    The dumpling fell on the sofa with a ''snap''.


    At this moment, Gu Rui, who had finished making a phone call on the balcony, walked in.


    "Second Uncle~"


    A sweet and soft voice came.


    Gu Rui looked up, and saw his little niece looking at him eagerly, with a bright smile on her face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Rui also subconsciously softened his voice.


    "Second Uncle, come here." Tuanzi got up and sat upright, "Miao Miao wants to whisper to you, and no one else can hear it."


    Gu Rui is very happy to cooperate with her.


    He has been counting on his two sons to get married and have children as soon as possible, so that after retirement, in addition to traveling with his wife and playing chess with his chess friends, he can also help take care of his grandchildren while he is considered healthy.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t mention the result.


    Waiting for Gu Rui to sit down, Tuanzi whispered, "Second Uncle, do you know that Brother Gu Chi was injured?"


    Gu Rui paused, he was a little surprised, "What did he tell you? When did that kid become so honest?"


    Tuanzi looked in another direction guiltily, then turned back, "I just saw it by accident, and he didn''t say anything."


    Afraid that the second uncle would refuse to speak because of this, she hugged the other''s arm and shook it gently.


    "Second Uncle, just say it. Miao Miao will not tell Brother Gu Chi, nor will she run to expose his scars."


    Gu Rui has his own plans.


    Originally, he didn''t want to talk about it. It''s all in the past. Although Gu Chi has never solved his knot, he has also learned to protect himself wisely so as not to fall into danger.


    But after the little niece came back, he watched several episodes of variety shows, and found that the little niece was upright, chivalrous and courageous.


    Before the desert ran to chase the traffickers, and rescued a child who fell into the water in Xishui Village, he was almost kidnapped by the traffickers but succeeded in counterattack.


    When he and his wife watched the live broadcast, they were terrified.


    Patting Tuanzi''s small head, Gu Rui sighed, "It happened in his first year of high school."


    Gu Chi''s academic performance is not good, but he has a bit of talent in art. After discussing with him, his parents decided to find him a teacher.


    Since he was in high school, he has often gone to the studio to study, and he knows what path he is going to take. At the same time, he also knows that only by protecting his hands can he protect the future.


    Duanzi has a bad feeling.


    Obviously it happened, but she still couldn''t help covering her heart.


    "It''s a bit uncomfortable. Brother Gu Chi, isn''t it..."


    Gu Rui wanted to take the opportunity to teach his niece, so he explained the matter in detail.


    "One time after school, he delayed the meeting because of some things, and left school very late. As a result, he found a few gangsters bullying his classmates near the school."


    Three classmates, two girls and one boy. The girls are all pretty, while the boys are relatively thin and are easily bullied.


    Tuanzi looked at him nervously, not daring to blink.


    "That kid Xiaochi is inexperienced, and he didn''t know how to call the police in advance, so he rushed over to help."


    Gu Chi was regarded as a campus male **** when he was a student, with a handsome appearance and a gentle temperament, but he was quite ruthless when fighting.


    Classmates thus get a chance to escape.


    Gu Chi asked the police to call for help. At the same time, a few gangsters also uttered harsh words, saying that they knew which school they belonged to, and if they dared to call the police, they would be unable to eat and walk around.


    Tuanzi''s heart sank, his expression was not good, "They didn''t call the police, and ran away?"


    Gu Rui sighed.


    The little girl stood up angrily and clenched her fists.


    "This kind of person is too bad! Even if you are worried about running away in danger, you should at least call the police. Obviously it was Brother Gu Chi who saved them!"


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red, she looked at Gu Rui pitifully, and asked cautiously.


    "Brother Gu Chi was seriously injured at the time? He had an obvious knife wound on his shoulder."


    Gu Rui personally believes that the mental injury is far greater than the physical injury.


    "The group of gangsters punched and kicked for a while, because he resisted, one of them took out a fruit knife."


    Gu Chi was stabbed severely near the shoulder, and the outside of his arm was also cut.


    "However, his brother came to him at that time and called the police in time. Even that kid Gu Mo was stabbed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： concert

    Young people lack experience in dealing with emergencies. They only have a heart of bravery. They know that there is danger, and they still stand up without hesitation when their classmates are killed.


    Reality taught him to be a man.


    He rescued three classmates, but the three classmates were afraid of being retaliated, so they dared not call the police or call for help nearby. Even after the police investigated the three gangsters, the family members of the three were afraid of being retaliated, so the three dared not testify.


    "At that age, after all, it was the time to shape the Three Views," Gu Rui sighed, "That incident had a great impact on him."


    Everyone knew that Gu Chi had psychological shadows, so they accompanied him to see a psychiatrist.


    As for the result, it seemed that he had come out, but Gu Chi soon transferred to another school. In the new school, he changed from his previous aloof style, often with crooked eyebrows, and became a gentle campus male god.


    But no one can walk into his heart.


    "How should I say, then we have a lot to say to comfort him," Gu Rui patted Tuanzi''s little head, "Most people are kind, but what you met is an exception. You are very brave, but you should be more rational next time..."


    But any comfort is pale, and the wounds formed will not disappear.


    At the time, they were worried that Gu Wangchao and his peers said something they shouldn''t have said, which would cause even greater irritation to Gu Chi, and the adults would keep it a secret.


    Tears rolled in the eyes.


    Duanzi pursed her mouth and puffed up her cheeks, trying not to let the tears fall.


    She was very sad and didn''t know what to do.


    Gu Rui took out a tissue to wipe her tears.


    "Miao Miao, I told you this to tell you. You can help others, but you must ensure your own safety before helping others. Helping others must be rational and prudent, and you cannot be foolish. Also, some people are not It''s worth helping, understand?"


    Duanzi nodded with a pitiful expression.


    "The person who bullies Brother Gu Chi is a villain, and those three classmates are also villains."


    The little milk voice was crying.


    "Even if you are afraid of running away, you can at least call the police. Even if you don''t call the police later, when a few gangsters are caught, they must at least testify."


    The rescued people continue to live with peace of mind ''fear of being retaliated'', but they don''t know how much harm they have caused to a young man.


    The more the dumpling thought about it, the more angry it became, and stomped angrily.


    "Afraid of being retaliated? That kind of bastard, if you are tougher, how can the other party dare to retaliate?"


    The system was afraid that she would make her voice hoarse from crying.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It''s not worth getting angry about this kind of person¡¿


    Duanzi sobbed softly.


    Mu Xue, who heard the movement, came out of the kitchen. Seeing her husband at a loss and her niece crying like a cat, she subconsciously raised the spatula.


    "What did you do? Bully a child?"


    Gu Rui: "I''m wronged, we just chat, talk heart to heart."


    Mu Xue looked disbelieving, took the dumpling away, and coaxed him with the freshly baked food for a while before coaxing him to finish.


    Tuanzi ate shredded bananas in small bites, rolling his tear-soaked eyes a few times.


    She ate absent-mindedly, as if thinking of something.


    The next day, Gu Che finally returned to Jiang City.


    He has a lot of work in Jiang City. In addition to the concert rehearsal, he also needs to participate in a magazine shoot, an interview, and even meet with a well-known director to talk about the new drama.


    Even so, he took the time to go to his second uncle''s house to have a meal with his younger sister Tie Tie, and left in a hurry after leaving behind the VIP tickets for the concert.


    Tuanzi held up a few tickets, looked at them carefully, and first asked the second uncle and aunt.


    "No, no, the concert is too noisy, we won''t go, you young people go."


    Gu Rui waved his hand and refused.


    Gu Peihai was lazily nestling on the sofa, hearing this, he sneered, "You just want to take a short trip with mom, what excuse are you looking for?"


    Gu Rui stared over, "What''s wrong with me traveling with my wife? You can find a wife if you have the ability! The boss is not young, and he doesn''t even have a scandal."


    When he mentioned the scandal, Gu Peihai felt a headache.


    Recently, there have been a few marketing accounts secretly poking about his relationship with Liang Qiyun. Fortunately, my sister had been protecting his innocence on the show before, but the other party''s marketing campaign had no effect.


    He asked Wu Ti for information, but Wu Ti didn''t know much about it.


    Gu Rui wanted to take advantage of the trend to urge the marriage, but Mu Xue stared at him.


    "Okay, it''s rare for my son to rest at home for a few days, so don''t keep mentioning this. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, and marriage can''t be forced."


    Gu Rui shut up instantly.


    Gu Peihai mocked unceremoniously, and was kicked out by Mu Xue again.


    "Go to the next door and ask, Xiaochi is at home recently."


    Gu Peihai could only lead his sister out.


    After walking a certain distance, Tuanzi suddenly patted his head.


    "Oh, Brother Pei Hai, I forgot to mention that you are the special guest of the concert~"


    Gu Peihai: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    Tuanzi smiled: "Second brother said, I want to give you a surprise, so Miao Miao will tell you a few days in advance."


    Gu Peihai was sad and indignant: "It''s shock!"


    Tuanzi blinked, "Brother Pei Hai doesn''t want to sing on stage? Brother Wangchao sings so well, so your singing voice must be nice too."


    A movie star looked at the sky and the earth with a guilty conscience but not at his sister.


    Tuanzi thought that there are differences between brothers, so he asked.


    "Ah, brother Pei Hai, you can''t sing well, right?"


    Gu Peihai coughed a few times, "It''s okay, I can''t hear you to death."


    Duanzi: "?"


    "What are you doing standing here?"


    A gentle voice sounded.


    Tuanzi looked over with a ''swoosh'', and saw Gu Chi in sportswear.


    The young painter wore a black sweatband, which set off his white complexion. After the exercise, the cheeks are slightly red and look full of vitality.


    "Brother Gu Chi!"


    Tuanzi ran over excitedly, swooped down, and hung directly on the opponent.


    Gu Chi subconsciously caught the person and looked down.


    Duanzi smiled and grabbed his collar.


    "Brother Gu Chi, do you want to go to the second brother''s concert?"


    Afraid that Gu Chi would not be interested, she said positively again, "Brother Pei Hai is a special guest, is it a surprise?"


    Gu Chi''s smile froze. When he looked up again, he smiled meaningfully.


    "Brother Pei Hai is really courageous, I admire you."


    Gu Peihai touched his nose.


    He approached awkwardly and looked at his sister.


    "Since when did the relationship between you two get so good?"


    Before in the show, Gu Chi loved to tease his younger sister, and the relationship between the two had ups and downs, but this meeting is extremely intimate.


    Gu Chi was also a little strange. The younger sister seemed to be a little more enthusiastic than before.


    It is good to be enthusiastic about yourself.


    He bent his crescent eyes, "Our relationship has always been so good. Since Brother Pei Hai is a special guest, and it''s the first time to participate in a concert, I will go and see it no matter what, and cheer for you."


    The young artist put his sister down and took out his phone.


    "Brother seems to be going back to China, I sent a message to ask him if he will go."


    Gu Peihai is petrified.


    Duanzi ran back and poked curiously.


    "Brother Pei Hai, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "So many younger brothers and sisters cheered, he was too happy to speak."


    Duanzi held her little face.


    "It turns out that Brother Pei Hai is looking forward to it so much. You must have lied to Miaomiao just now. Tell Miaomiao not to look forward to it, and make a stunning appearance later. Don''t worry, Miaomiao will cheer for you!"

 Chapter 165： Candied Chestnuts

    Gu Peihai contacted Gu Che privately.


    ¡¾Xiao Che, are you kidding me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Are you kidding me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Invite me to the concert? Are you afraid that I will ruin your concert? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: It''s okay, just sing really well¡¿


    Gu Peihai lost color again, like a salted fish lying on the sofa.


    Gu Wangchao was shocked when he returned home after recording the song and found that there was an extra salted fish in the house.


    "what happened to him?"


    Tuanzi, who was sitting side by side with Gu Chi watching cartoons, grinned.


    "He is going to participate in the second brother''s concert and sing on stage, so excited."


    Gu Wangchao: "... You don''t look excited like this, do you?"


    Gu Chi''s eyebrows and eyes curved, "Everyone''s expression of excitement is different. Like you, you won''t yell, but at most secretly clenched your fists. It''s no surprise that Brother Pei Hai will do this."


    Gu Wangchao was almost persuaded.


    Brotherhood forced him to go over and ask for some details. After he got it clear, he turned his head and snickered.


    "You''re just kidding, aren''t you?"


    Gu Peihai got up and accused him loudly.


    Tuanzi picked up a banana and pointed at him, "Brother Pei Hai, it''s too loud!"


    Gu Peihai hurriedly whispered: "Xiao Chao, don''t bring such ones, we are brothers!"


    Gu Wangchao touched his conscience, it was still there.


    "Actually, have you ever thought about it? Tomorrow is the concert. What does it mean that Xiao Che hasn''t let you go to the rehearsal?"


    The actor tilted his head and thought for a while.


    "Ah, he wants to listen to my singing less, and let me poison him only once!"


    Gu Wangchao: "...he was teasing you, he didn''t intend to let you sing on stage."


    Gu Che has debuted as an idol for many years and has rich stage experience. How could he make such a mistake? It seemed that these people were teaming up to tease him, but they succeeded in teasing him.


    He was very curious, how did the elder brother always take the first place in the grade examination?


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    A certain actor suddenly realized, and turned to look at Gu Chi and Tuanzi with grief and indignation.


    "You guys teamed up to lie to me!"


    Gu Chi raised the corners of his lips, "I''m curious, how could Brother Pei Hai be so slow?"


    Tuanzi looked blank, "What deceit? What dullness?"


    Gu Chi''s smile froze, he looked down at his sister, and found that Tuanzi looked innocent and bewildered, as if he really didn''t know, and his mood suddenly became subtle.


    He thought he and his sister had a tacit understanding, and they joined hands to bully the eldest brother. Ah, it seems that he is the only one who is bullying.


    Brother Gu Peihai also realized later.


    Duanzi also took it seriously.


    They looked at each other, and frantically sent Gu Che a message, asking if his conscience was still there, how could he deceive his sister?


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: If you don''t want a sister, give it to me! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao: Xiao Che, it¡¯s a bit too much this time¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Chi:£Þ_£Þ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: You are sick.jpg¡¿


    Gu Peihai simply pulled everyone into the group, and scolded everyone.


    ¡¾Gu Che: Who said I was kidding you? I really invite you, the reason for not rehearsing is because you will be sitting in the auditorium, and I will interact with you on the spot]


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: Dumbfounded.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai withdrew a message. ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che:...¡¿


    In a blink of an eye, the day of the concert came.


    Gu Cheng hurried over to join the few people.


    "Brother, you seem to have lost weight."


    Tuanzi ran up to him, looked up and observed, "Well, I lost a lot of weight."


    Gu Cheng almost said ''then you are fat''.


    He swallowed those words back, and lit up the sugar-fried chestnuts in his hand.


    "It''s still early, let''s eat something before going in."


    The sweet smell came, and the soul of the dumpling was about to follow the fried chestnuts.


    "smell good!"


    Eyeballs are almost glued to the paper bag.


    When Gu Cheng raised it, Tuanzi''s gaze moved up. He moved to the left, and Danko''s eyes moved to the left.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is he teasing the cat? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    Gu Cheng teased a few times, and suddenly noticed the burning gaze, looked up, and the three of Gu Peihai were looking straight at him.


    Three people: stare.jpg


    The young director has a serious face.


    "go there."


    Gu Peihai: "Heh."


    Gu Cheng remained expressionless, "I heard you''re going to sing on stage? I''ll record a video."


    Gu Peihai is in a complicated mood. Even though he is the oldest, why does he feel like he is at the bottom of the food chain?


    Illusion, it must be an illusion!


    Tuanzi has no idea what her brothers are thinking. Her heart has already been given to Tangchao Chestnut.


    How can there be such delicious things in the world?


    It smells sweet and sweet, and it tastes smooth. Although the shell looks sticky, but the eldest brother helps to peel it off, she only needs to take one bite, and her little hands will not get dirty.


    "Wow, delicious~"


    Duanzi shook her legs excitedly.


    "How can it be so delicious?"


    Most of a bag went into her stomach.


    When she was about to enter the arena, she was still reluctant to part.


    "Can Miao Miao eat another bag?"


    Gu Cheng looked down at her. It was already November. Tuanzi was wearing a thick sweater and a white cat hat, and his whole body was slightly round.


    "Watch the concert first and buy it later."


    "OK."


    Tuanzi patted his stomach, "It just so happens that the stomach will be deflated."


    Assistant Xiao Sun led them through the staff passage.


    Xiao Sun counted the number of people, "Director Gu, didn''t you say that there will be six people coming?"


    Tuanzi raised his head, followed by counting, finally looked at Gu Chi, opened his mouth slightly, "Brother Gu Mo isn''t coming?"


    Gu Chi raised his phone, "The plane is late, and he probably won''t arrive until the end of the concert."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, "We just happened to have supper together?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Well, let him treat you."


    Duanzi rolled his eyes with a smile, "Okay!"


    High above the sky, a man on a plane sneezed.


    He has a gentle appearance and a refined temperament. He wears a pair of rimless glasses. There is a knife mark on the base of his right ear, which goes down his neck and goes under his collar.


    A gymnasium in Jiang City.


    The concert is in progress, and the scene is very lively.


    Many songs were sung by fans, but when Gu Che was dancing, everyone''s screams almost lifted the roof off.


    It was the first time for Tuanzi to watch the second brother''s live performance. He was so frightened by the excited fans that he burrowed into Gu Cheng''s arms like a milk cat.


    After getting used to it, she couldn''t help standing up, jumping up and down, shaking the light stick.


    "Oh! The second brother is super handsome!"


    This is the second brother she has never seen before.


    It''s cool and attractive, and has a very charming temperament... According to the system''s explanation, it''s a burst of hormones.


    The fans screamed, and she screamed too.


    "Ahhh!"


    Other brothers: "..." It''s so noisy, it''s really too noisy.


    Gu Wangchao has held a small concert, but his songs are mainly lyrical, and the scene is relatively warm. This is the first time he has watched a live singing and dancing concert, and he was a little scared.


    Not to mention the other brothers.


    The concert was noisier than they imagined, and because they were very familiar with Gu Che, they couldn''t understand the excitement of the fans, and couldn''t connect with their happiness.


    At this moment, Gu Che on the stage saw his younger sister who was bouncing with excitement, and blew a kiss in this direction.


    The fans sitting a few rows behind Gu Miaomiao almost fainted from screaming.


    The dumplings are also in the air.


    "Second Brother, I love you~"


    Brothers: "..." How can Gu Che be so flirtatious on stage?

 Chapter 166： magic song

    When Gu Che sang some songs, the camera would sweep across the audience and project them on the big screen.


    Many fans are already familiar with this, when the camera sweeps over, they either blow kisses to the camera, or young couples show their affection.


    Tuanzi is still a little ignorant, and doesn''t quite understand how there will be scenes in the concert.


    Fortunately, she has the experience of being on the show, the camera is facing her, and she is also looking at the camera.


    So on the big screen on the stage, a little girl with baby fat stared at everyone, her bright black eyes revealed curiosity, and soon, she showed a sweet smile that could melt people''s hearts.


    Fans: Get Hit.jpg


    For a moment, the little **** the big screen was the protagonist, and Gu Che, who was singing on the stage, became the background.


    The camera scanned the brothers around Tuanzi again.


    The handsome actor showed a flirtatious smile.


    Fans: flushed cheeks.jpg


    Gu Wangchao''s face was calm and his demeanor was cold.


    Fans: I really want him to change his expression/Smile.jpg


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Fans: ^_^


    Gu Cheng has a serious face. Although he looks handsome and looks very similar to Gu Peihai, his sharp eyes are like the head of teaching/boss coming.


    Fans: hug yourselves in fear.


    During the second half of the concert, Gu Che began to interact with the fans in the audience.


    "Actually, I have prepared a surprise for everyone today."


    Gu Che, who sang and danced for a long time, was panting a little. His expression was still cool, but those who knew him well could see the banter hidden in his eyes.


    "Now we have our special guest¡ªMr. Gu Peihai!"


    The entire stadium was silent for a moment, and then there was a huge noise.


    Gu Cheng covered his sister''s ears expressionlessly.


    Sometimes he admires some fans and keeps screaming, not afraid of breaking his throat.


    A few girls sitting in the row behind them whispered.


    "Gu Yingdi doesn''t seem to have sung in public."


    "It seems that he was invited to some parties before. I thought he could sing, but I didn''t expect him to perform sketches!"


    "Then today isn''t Actor Gu''s stage debut? Mama, I''m so happy!"


    "Get ready to record the screen on your phone, I''m going to use it as an alarm."


    Gu Cheng: "..." As an alarm? That must have worked out well.


    greatly awaited.


    Gu Peihai picked up the microphone seemingly calmly.


    Gu Che raised the corners of his lips slightly, and made a gesture of''please'', which meant that he came to start the tune.


    Gu Peihai: "..." Don''t regret it!


    Although he is not very good at singing, Gu Peihai himself is very serious and has practiced many times in private.


    He tried his best to speak calmly and sang a few words.


    Fans: It seems a bit strange, on the tune and not on the tune. But the sound is good, you can continue to listen to it.


    What they don''t know is that when any song is practiced repeatedly, the first few lines are always sung well. It''s like memorizing words, always remember the words on the first page.


    Gu Che continued smoothly, sang a few lines, and motioned for Gu Peihai to sing.


    Gu Peihai spoke again.


    Fans: Wait, is there something wrong?


    Ten seconds later, the fans were in a trance.


    who I am? where am I? What am I doing?


    Suddenly, the auditorium was extremely quiet.


    At this time, a small milk sound seemed particularly abrupt.


    "Brother Pei Hai sings well! Come on!"


    The audience in the front looked at the first row in a daze. A certain group took advantage of the geographical advantage to jump up and down in the gap between the front row and the stage, shouting cheers and recording videos at the same time.


    Audience: Sister, isn¡¯t it, this is called good singing? Is brother filter so scary?


    On the stage, Gu Peihai, who was encouraged by his sister, sang even more vigorously, completely letting go.


    Suddenly, Gu Peihai''s ghostly crying and wolf howling sounded in the gymnasium.


    Audience: Beg for a pair of ears that have never heard this song!


    It was Gu Che''s turn to sing again.


    "Breeze..."


    Just as he opened his mouth, Gu Che stopped, and the fans in the audience were also stunned.


    Small voices of discussion came.


    "Is it out of tune?"


    "I''ve been led astray by Actor Gu."


    "This is the charm of the magical singing voice!"


    Gu Che managed to find his own tune, and the excited Gu Peihai actually started to sing with him.


    He tried his best to maintain the original tone, and Gu Peihai tried his best to lead him off.


    Suddenly, a lyrical song was sung into a cross talk!


    Waiting for Gu Peihai to step down, Gu Che''s face turned dark.


    The fans in the audience laughed mercilessly.


    "Gu Actor, come one more!"


    "another one!"


    Gu Peihai stopped on the steps, as if he really planned to turn back.


    Gu Che: "..."


    Soon, Gu Che went down to change clothes to prepare other songs, and invited other guests to perform on stage.


    When Gu Peihai returned to the first row, he said with satisfaction, "I didn''t expect to sing on a big stage like this. It''s not bad, and everyone is also very supportive. If you invite me to the party in the future, I can consider agreeing."


    Gu Wangchao: "Let''s let the sound repairers go, it''s not easy for them."


    Gu Peihai said that today''s younger brother is not so cute.


    He pinched Tuanzi''s face, "What do you think? Do I sing well?"


    Danzi is checking the video, this is her first time making a video.


    "It sounds good," she nodded her head, "It''s much better than Aunt Lin''s rhubarb."


    "Wait, who is Rhubarb?"


    Tuanzi raised his head and said with a smile, "What a cute big dog!"


    "Poof."


    Gu Peihai: "...Who is laughing?"


    Didn''t find anyone snickering, the actor turned his head and couldn''t help poking Tuanzi''s face.


    "How did the video go? Did anyone make me look good?"


    Tuanzi blinked, and quickly looked away guiltily.


    Gu Peihai had a bad feeling.


    Little Claw lifted the phone up.


    "Brother Pei Hai, I''m sorry, it''s Miaomiao''s first time making a video, and she just forgot to click the red button."


    She thought she had been filming, but in fact she hadn''t started.


    Gu Peihai: "!"


    The concert lasted until ten o''clock in the evening.


    The audience left the stage one after another.


    Someone saw Gu Peihai and the others and wanted to ask for an autograph. But the assistant Xiao Sun was clever enough to lead a few people through the staff passage ahead of time, avoiding the fans.


    Xiao Sun: "Brother Gu has already booked the restaurant, everyone can go directly, and he will go there later."


    Generally, when the concert is over, the whole team will have dinner to celebrate.


    However, since all the older brothers and sisters are here, Gu Che must give priority to family members.


    Tuanzi went to the restaurant first and ordered food.


    After a while, Gu Chi said suddenly, "Brother got off the plane and is heading this way."


    "Okay, Miaomiao hasn''t met Brother Gu Mo yet," Tuanzi shook his short legs and looked at him curiously, "Does Brother Gu Mo look like you? Is it tall?"


    "Three-point image, very high."


    Gu Chi bent his eyes to look at her, "Our family members are all tall, but you are the only one who is short at present."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    "It will grow taller!"


    Tuanzi couldn''t help clenching her fists, "Miaomiao also has long legs, taller than all of you!"


    When the food came, she turned her motivation into appetite, "Eat a lot, grow taller!"

 Chapter 167： cousin lost

    After eating the dumplings, Gu Che also came over.


    He changed into his regular clothes, looking fresh and refreshed, and he looked like a different person from when he just performed.


    Tuanzi''s cheeks were bulging, she raised one hand and shook it as a greeting.


    Gu Che glanced around, and saw that the two vacant seats were far away from his sister, so he sat down reluctantly.


    "Brother Gu Mo is coming too, isn''t he here yet?"


    Gu Chi: "It should be soon, I sent the specific address. But the place where taxis are allowed to park is a bit far away, so I have to walk here."


    Everyone didn''t take it seriously, they ate and drank, celebrating the complete success of Gu Che''s concert for a while, and laughing at Gu Che for being out of tune.


    Gu Peihai: "Hahaha, I checked the trending searches, and the entry #ÎâÆæÅܵ÷# is already on the tail of the trending searches. It will definitely reach the top tomorrow. Who made you one of the top streamers?"


    Gu Che: "You will also be on the hot search list."


    Gu Peihai is much hotter than him.


    Thinking of this, Gu Che gloated, "You must be the number one most searched, stage debut, crying ghosts and howling wolves, no one is spared wherever you go."


    Cousins ??hurt each other.


    Gu Cheng picked up a chopstick of vegetables for his sister.


    Duanzi''s little face immediately turned green.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Cheng''s face, she could only pick up the vegetables, closed her eyes, and stuffed the vegetables into her mouth.


    Because she closed her eyes, she didn''t see the deepening smile on Gu Chi''s lips diagonally opposite.


    My sister¡¯s weakness is vegetables.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Gu Cheng glanced at the two who were still bickering, and seriously told his sister, "Don''t learn from them, you will become stupid."


    Duanzi nodded obediently.


    The two negative examples don''t dare to quarrel, and eat obediently.


    After a while, Gu Wangchao was still a little worried, "What if Heizi hacks you?"


    Gu Che''s professional ability is still very strong. He looks cool, but he is very responsible for the stage. He hasn''t had any problems so far, but today he was taken out of tune by his brother.


    As a musician, Gu Wangchao knew too well how everyone would attack Gu Che with this matter.


    "It''s not black," Gu Che said indifferently, "I''m indeed off-key. And even if there is no such black material, they will make up other things, it doesn''t matter."


    Rather than worrying about Heizi slandering him, it¡¯s better to worry about how fans will edit this clip and go to the funny post section.


    As an entertainer who hurts fans, he needs to beware of fans, not unimportant sunspots.


    He is so magnanimous, Gu Peihai, who suddenly wants to win, is not far behind.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, in fact, old fans know that I sing out of tune."


    When he first debuted, he actually followed the seniors on the show, leaving a lot of dark history.


    But people were not popular at that time, and the program directly cut these clips. The old fans went to the recording site, but they couldn''t take pictures with their mobile phones.


    "And I have been invited to various evenings over the years. I only chose the biggest one to perform sketches. In fact, everyone has already guessed."


    Literature singing is flying all over the sky these days, and many artists who sing out of tune appear on stage to perform.


    He didn''t really want to fool the fans, and he was too embarrassed to expose the off-tune, so he avoided it if he could.


    But this short board will be exposed sooner or later. Instead of letting the marketing account dig it out, it is better for him to break the news himself.


    Gu Peihai smiled confidently: "As long as I break the news quickly, the marketing account will not be able to catch up with me."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Why does it feel like my brother is getting more and more stupid?


    Compared to dumplings with a good appetite, these people ate casually and chatted for a while.


    When they grow up, they don''t have many opportunities to get together, which will be cherished.


    Gu Cheng kept staring at his sister eating.


    After watching the time for a while, he asked Gu Chi, "Second cousin hasn''t arrived yet? We''re coming to an end."


    Gu Chi smiled, "I''ll call and ask."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then lowered his eyes quickly, and muttered softly, "The fox laughs."


    Gu Cheng: "?"


    Gu Mo has already connected the phone.


    The two sides chatted a few words.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "So you got lost again, right?"


    Others **** up their ears to eavesdrop.


    Gu Chi: "But the place where you got off is more than 600 meters away."


    "We are almost done eating, you are waiting for us at that store."


    After hanging up the phone, facing a few pairs of curious eyes, Gu Chi calmly explained, "He got lost again and went to Block B. It just so happens that there is a cake shop still open over there, let''s go there to buy some cakes."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    "Okay, eat cake! Brother Gu Chi''s suggestion is great!"


    Gu Cheng gave Gu Chi a cold gouged look.


    "She ate so much at night that she couldn''t eat any more."


    Gu Chi had an innocent face, "I didn''t say to eat it tonight, it would be good for tomorrow''s breakfast too. Brother, you are too sensitive and too serious."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The young director thought for a while and said, "Miao Miao can''t eat too much sweet food, it will cause tooth decay."


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Gu Chi glanced at the expressive younger sister, and said with a smile, "I didn''t say buy it for Miaomiao, brother likes sweets, so I''ll buy it for him."


    Tuanzi almost cried ''wow'', and Gu Cheng''s expression was also a little stiff.


    Gu Wang Chaofu forehead. This cousin teased two at once! It''s fine to tease your younger sister, but how dare you even tease Gu Cheng? Isn''t this touching a tiger''s beard?


    Several people set off.


    The dumpling nestled in Gu Cheng''s arms, with his small head resting on his shoulders, exuding an unhappy atmosphere.


    Gu Che patted her little head, "Second brother will buy it for you."


    Duanzi instantly refreshed.


    "Okay, okay, thank you, brother!"


    She looked at the elder brother with a stern expression, and couldn''t help poking Gu Che''s shoulder.


    Second brother, hurry up and find a way to coax big brother!


    Gu Che said awkwardly: "I''ll buy some for you too. Aren''t you going to catch the seven o''clock plane to attend the film festival? You can have breakfast."


    Gu Cheng''s expression softened slightly. Seeing his younger brother and younger sister making eye contact, he couldn''t help telling him, "You''re on vacation next, don''t spoil her too much. She can''t eat too much every meal, but eat fruits and vegetables. And you, don''t During the holidays, I sleep in and play games, and I need to exercise..."


    A bunch of instructions.


    Tuanzi and Gu Che began to feel dizzy.


    The big brother of Su Suinian is so scary!


    Worried about being recognized by others, Gu Peihai and Gu Che went to the parking lot, and the others went to Block B of the shopping mall to find the cake shop that was still open.


    A man with broad shoulders and long legs in a suit was picking cakes at the counter. A few girls nearby were peeking at him. They seemed to want to get in touch, but they didn''t dare.


    Gu Chi smiled and walked up to several girls, "Want his contact information?"


    A few girls looked at him and gasped softly. This one is also very handsome, but why does it look a bit like that guy just now?


    Gu Chi urged: "Go and try, how will you know if he will give it if you don''t try? Even if you are rejected, you won''t suffer."


    A girl with curly pear-blossom shoulder-length hair was dazed, "It seems to make sense, then I''ll try it."


    She worked up her courage and walked over to the man whose back was turned to them.


    Tuanzi looked left and right curiously, "Why did Brother Gu Chi encourage them?"


    Gu Wangchao raised his forehead again, "I teased you just now, and now I''m going to tease Brother Gu Mo again."


    He glanced at Gu Mo, who was facing away from them, and whispered, "Don''t look at Brother Gu Mo as a professor at such a young age, in fact, he is super innocent and not good at communicating with girls."

 Chapter 168： Naturally cute

    Tuanzi looked confused.


    What is pure love?


    She looked curiously at the person whose back was to them. Seeing that Gu Mo seemed to be greatly frightened, he suddenly distanced himself from the girl.


    Girl: "..." Am I a scourge?


    The pear roll girl repeated, her beautiful eyes filled with anticipation.


    Gu Mo froze, then his whole face turned red, and soon his ears and neck were also red.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, "Wow, he can change color."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Gu Chi had seen enough of the good show, so he slowly stepped forward to make a rescue.


    This elder brother only has astronomical research in his mind, and he hasn''t enlightened so far.


    The pear roll girl left disappointed.


    Gu Chi smiled and raised his hand, putting it on Gu Mo''s shoulder, "Brother, you''re making people sad again."


    The blush on Gu Mo''s face still hasn''t disappeared, "Who is sad?"


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Da da da footsteps came.


    Gu Mo looked down, and saw a small fleshy face with round face and big eyes.


    Tuanzi looked up, and what he saw was a gentle and handsome face, which had a three-point resemblance to Gu Chi, but his temperament was more refined. Xu Shi has been doing research all year round, and he doesn''t get in touch with many people. His phoenix eyes carry an innocence that is not often seen at his age.


    Besides, this cousin is so tall!


    Why are they all so tall, her neck is so tired.


    "Hug ~"


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand confidently, "You''re too tall, it''s tiring to talk with your head up."


    Her tone was natural, and Gu Mo subconsciously picked her up.


    Tuanzi smiled and raised his paws to pat his face, "Brother Gu Mo is so handsome."


    "Thank you," Gu Mo instinctively thanked, but he was a little puzzled, "May I ask who you are?"


    Tuanzi was stunned.


    "Hey, brother Gu Mo doesn''t know Miao Miao?"


    She rubbed her face, turned to look at other brothers, "Did no one tell him?"


    Although she knows a lot of cousins, she only has the contact information of some of them, and she hasn''t identified all of them so far.


    "That''s not right," Tuanzi quickly turned his head back, and said suspiciously, "Third Uncle said that he sent you a message, and Brother Gu Chi received it. Didn''t you receive it?"


    The young professor was a little embarrassed.


    "Ah, my phone was stolen abroad. I''m not very good at playing those apps."


    After losing his mobile phone, he always re-entered some mobile phone numbers according to his memory. As for restoring the chat history of the software, he didn''t know it, and he didn''t think about it. After all, the brain is constantly thinking about recent research topics.


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks, and said seriously, "My name is Miaomiao, the eldest brother is Gu Cheng, and the second brother is Gu Che. Hello, brother Gu Mo."


    Gu Mo suddenly realized, "So it''s sister Miaomiao."


    He was puzzled again, "Aren''t you missing?"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The dumpling struggled to the ground.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: His news is too behind¡¿


    Gu Cheng approached, glanced at the smiling Gu Chi, "Didn''t you tell him who are the people at the dinner party today?"


    Gu Chi: "I didn''t go into details, I just said that Xiao Che will hold a concert, everyone will attend, and we will have a meal together after the end."


    He had an innocent face, "I thought he knew, who knows that he still only has research in his heart."


    Gu Wangchao thought to himself, maybe Gu Chi wants to see Gu Mo''s frightened expression.


    Gu Mo was a bit slow in getting along with people, Gu Wangchao took the initiative to explain to him, and he came back to his senses.


    "So it is."


    The young professor thought for a while, took out his wallet, took out a card and handed it to Tuanzi, "Meeting ceremony."


    Tuanzi stared at the bank card.


    Gu Mo hesitated: "Shouldn''t you give a gift when you meet for the first time?"


    He recalled that when he was young, some elders would give him red envelopes when they saw him for the first time. Isn''t this popular in today''s era?


    Just when he was about to take back the bank card, Tuanzi grabbed the card and grinned, "Thank you, Brother Gu Mo!"


    Gu Mo smiled unconsciously.


    But soon, Tuanzi returned the card again.


    "Miao Miao can''t spend so much money." In fact, she didn''t know how much money was in the card, and she didn''t plan to ask the password. "Miao Miao wants to eat that."


    Glanced at the nearby counter with small eyes, then quickly retracted, looking nervously at the eldest brother who was still communicating with Gu Chi.


    "Brother Gu Mo, you buy two copies and give one to Miao Miao, okay?"


    Gu Mo simply went to the counter to order double servings, and the clerk quickly packed them.


    He came back with two copies, and handed one of them to Tuanzi.


    "yours."


    Duanzi was stunned again.


    "It seems a bit much."


    If she can say that there are many, it is really many.


    Gu Mo not only bought mango mousse, red velvet and other small cakes, but also bought mochi puffs and pineapple meal buns, two big bags full.


    "A lot?"


    Gu Mo looked down, "Fortunately, I can eat it all by myself."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Rolling his eyeballs, Tuanzi snickered and took the bag.


    When Gu Cheng turned around, what he saw was his sister smiling brightly like a bear holding a honey pot.


    Sensing his gaze, Tuanzi said confidently, "Brother Gu Mo can eat so much by himself, so can Miao Miao!"


    A group of people walked towards the parking lot.


    Tuanzi struggled to carry the bag, bargaining with Gu Cheng.


    "This is a meeting gift for Miao Miao, Miao Miao should cherish it."


    Gu Cheng had a serious face, "You can''t eat too much at once."


    Duanzi: "If you don''t eat it all, it will go bad!"


    Gu Cheng: "You can share it with others."


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    Gu Cheng looked down, his sister was about to turn into a balloon.


    When he got to the parking lot, he changed his words, "Go home, I''m going to the airport now."


    His angry face immediately flattened, and Tuanzi looked at him reluctantly.


    Gu Cheng coughed lightly, "I want to have breakfast later."


    Duanzi hurriedly took out the delicious-looking bread and cakes from the bag.


    "Brother, take all these away, don''t be hungry. Eat well and rest well when you are abroad."


    She quickly gave half to Gu Cheng.


    The always serious man held back his smile and took the cakes.


    He separated from several people.


    There are two cars in the parking lot, one is Gu Che''s nanny business car, and the other is Gu Peihai''s.


    When they came, everyone crowded into Gu Peihai''s car, and when they went back, everyone wanted to take Gu Che''s commercial car.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Gu Peihai looked at his younger brother pitifully, "You won''t abandon me, will you?"


    Gu Wangchao really wanted to leave him behind.


    After thinking about it, it was already very late. Gu Peihai was prone to accidents when driving alone. It was safer to have someone sitting beside him and talking to help him refresh himself.


    He can only sit in his brother''s car.


    Gu Peihai cheered, thinking of Gu Cheng''s smile just now, he ran to Tuanzi again, "You don''t want to take my car, you should give me some bread, I''m so hungry."


    Duanzi gave out a few in a daze.


    When she was seated, Gu Che leaned over again, "I want to eat that mango mousse. I haven''t eaten these things for a long time. Neither the manager nor the assistant will let me!"


    "Second brother, you are so pitiful."


    Duanzi gave him the mango mousse with a sympathetic face.


    Gu Chi also came to join in the fun, he took a fancy to that red velvet cake.


    The dumpling circled around and looked down at the bag in his hand.


    "Hey, where''s Miaomiao''s cake?"

 Chapter 169： The bully Gu Mo

    There were only a few pineapple meal buns and a box of puffs in the original large packaging bag, and all the mousses she wanted to eat the most were gone.


    Big eyes immediately drooped, looking at the brothers with grievances.


    "You are good or bad, woo woo."


    Gu Chi touched his nose, "You gave it to us personally."


    Tuanzi pouted.


    After thinking about it, it seems that she sent it out by herself, so I can''t blame my brothers.


    But in this way, she has no cake to eat.


    "Wow!" She howled a few times dryly, looking at Gu Che''s hand that was about to open the box with her big eyes.


    At this moment, someone tapped her on the shoulder. Looking back, she only saw the seat. Looking aside, she saw Gu Mo in the back row handing over a piece of Black Forest cake.


    The originally elegant professor had a pineapple bun in his mouth, looking a little obedient and a little dumbfounded.


    "For Miao Miao?"


    Gu Mo nodded, without much expression on his face.


    Tuanzi took it happily, "Brother Gu Mo, you are so kind, Miao Miao likes you so much!"


    Gu Mo: "!"


    He turned into a red apple in front of his sister.


    "You changed color again, it''s amazing."


    Duanzi carefully ate the Black Forest, while admiring Gu Mo''s face-changing.


    Gu Mo sat back at a loss, slowly gnawed on the pineapple bun, his eyes were empty.


    Tuanzi tilted his head and looked at him.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit easy to bully? ¡¿


    Gu Mo ranked second in this generation, with the highest education.


    Before they met, Tuanzi imagined him as a strict brother who would not lose to his elder brother. And this cousin is a professor who often teaches students, maybe he can hit people''s palms like the teacher she met in ancient times!


    Woohoo, so scary!


    But now, the stern brother is a little dumbfounded, and looks so easy to bully, she wants to rub his head.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If it''s not easy to bully, Gu Chi won''t tease him one after another¡¿


    The host didn''t react, but it observed clearly.


    Teasing Gu Mo for getting lost, encouraging the face-controlling girl to ask for her contact information, and not telling him about Miao Miao''s existence in advance are all teasing Gu Mo.


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    Then should she bully her too?


    The assistant drove the car to Jiangshui Yundu.


    Gu Rui and Gu Zheng have already settled here. Gu Miaomiao''s family also has a house here.


    Everyone got out of the car one after another.


    The assistant repeatedly asked before leaving, "Brother Gu, you only have three days to rest, you must not be too indulgent, you can''t stay up late, you can''t eat and drink, and you have to shoot commercials in three days!"


    Gu Che casually agreed.


    The assistant felt a little frustrated.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was obediently standing beside Gu Che, he instructed Tuanzi instead.


    "Miaomiao, I have to watch your second brother. If he relaxes too much all of a sudden, it will be bad for his health. Brother Gu''s health will be in your hands."


    Tuanzi suddenly felt a sense of responsibility.


    "Don''t worry," she straightened her waist, "Miao Miao will watch him."


    The assistant left satisfied.


    Early in the morning the next day, the dumplings got up.


    This villa has a yard, and Tuanzi simply ran to the yard to practice. After a while, someone ran past the door.


    "Brother Gu Mo! Brother Gu Chi!"


    She jumped up excitedly.


    The two who were running in the morning stopped and stood outside the low fence surrounded by roses to look at her.


    Gu Chi greeted with a smile, "Do you do your homework so early?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    She opened the courtyard door, excitedly, "Miao Miao, let''s run with you in the morning."


    When she got closer, she realized something was wrong.


    "Brother Gu Mo, what''s wrong with you?"


    She looked at Gu Mo in black sportswear in horror.


    The young and handsome professor seemed to be vomiting his soul, and his body instinctively followed his younger brother to run. In fact, his soul had already flown out.


    Gu Chi frowned, "He hasn''t run in the morning for a long time, and he''s not used to it."


    After a pause, Gu Chi suggested, "Why don''t you let your second brother come down for a run too? Artists often have their work and rest upside down when filming, and if they are not in good health, they will easily get sick."


    "Good idea, Miao Miao, just wake him up!"


    The dumpling was swept in like a gust of wind, and Gu Chi followed behind him unhurriedly, not forgetting to urge Gu Mo to vomit his soul.


    "Brother, let''s wake Xiao Che up together."


    Gu Mo walked into the villa in a daze.


    Gu Che is dreaming.


    Dreamed that their family of five was reunited. Not only did he win a lot of TV drama awards, but he also entered the movies under the leadership of his cousin Gu Peihai, and finally won a best actor.


    At this moment, he was speaking on the stage, and the audience was pleased to see his family members.


    "Here, I want to thank..."


    "Second brother, get up and run!"


    Gu Che woke up suddenly, opened his eyes, and met three pairs of eyes.


    Three people: stare.jpg


    At that moment, there was no sleepiness at all.


    Gu Che sat up speechlessly.


    Looking left and right, he accurately caught the culprit.


    "Brother Gu Chi, you''ve been idle recently!"


    Gu Chi smiled: "It''s a little bit, but I found many interesting things."


    Gu Che froze.


    Tuanzi poked his arm, "Second brother, you are like a black cat with fried hair now, ready to bark your teeth."


    Gu Che, who indeed sensed the danger: "..."


    He could only get up, changed his clothes and ran along with him.


    After all, he had exercised before, so he adapted well, and he was able to find time to chat with Gu Mo beside him.


    "Second cousin, what is your latest research project? Will it involve space-time travel?"


    No response.


    "Second cousin?"


    Gu Che turned his head to look, and was horrified to find that Gu Mo was vomiting his soul.


    "No, if you don''t want to run, just reject him!"


    Gu Che was helpless, "Don''t get used to that smiling guy!"


    Gu Mo came back to his senses and pushed his glasses.


    "It''s right to exercise without getting used to it."


    Gu Che: "..." Isn''t this just a wish to fight and a wish to suffer?


    Tuanzi and Gu Chi have already thrown them away.


    "Brother Gu Chi, shall we compete?"


    Gu Chi: "You are too good, how about this, if you run around the perimeter within five minutes, you will win, and you can make a request. If you can''t do it, you will have to eat a plate of vegetables later."


    Duanzi had a frightened face, "Green vegetables?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Yes, and you can''t use light work. Miao Miao doesn''t like cheating either, does she?"


    Tuanzi nodded subconsciously.


    "Okay, I''ll run with you and time you."


    Gu Chi yelled "Start", and Tuanzi strode out his short legs hard, running and running, running and running.


    After running far away, she found that she couldn''t see the original scenery at all.


    "Hey? Why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    She remembered that the place where she first ran had a very high wall, and she also planted a tall ginkgo tree with golden leaves, which was very beautiful.


    Gu Chi''s encouraging voice came from behind, "Come on Miao Miao, it''s almost there, don''t relax!"


    Tuanzi was immediately full of motivation.


    "Miao Miao will definitely succeed!"


    She spread her short legs and continued to run and run and run and run.


    After running for a long time, she stopped in doubt.


    "No, five minutes have passed, Miao Miao failed?"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    At this moment, Gu Chi caught up and turned on his sports watch, "It''s been more than five minutes."


    Tuanzi held his face and shook his head, "How could this happen? Miao Miao runs very fast."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But do you know how big this community is? Gu Chi is tricking you]

 Chapter 170： revenge

    When Gu Che and Gu Mo rushed over after hearing the news, they saw Tuanzi Maomao beating Gu Chi indiscriminately.


    The young painter bent slightly, hugged his head, and let his light fists fall on his body.


    He joked with a smile: "The loser will eat a big plate of vegetables."


    Tuanzi twisted his mouth angrily, "It''s obviously one dish, not a big one, you''re so bad!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: So do you really want to eat a plate of vegetables¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Because Miaomiao lost the bet, I am willing to admit defeat¡¿


    Although I don''t really want to eat green vegetables, and I am very angry that I was cheated, but the dumpling will do what it says.


    She jumped off Gu Chi angrily, and walked between the other two brothers, holding one in each hand.


    "Let''s go home and ignore the bad guy brother."


    Being called the villainous brother, Gu Chi didn''t respond in particular. He followed behind them with crooked eyebrows, asking about Gu Che''s work arrangement for a while, and asking how long Gu Mo could rest this time.


    Tuanzi listened openly with his ears upright.


    Second brother is still very busy, and brother Gu Mo is also busier than expected, and will leave Jiangshi soon.


    "Ugh."


    She lowered her little head and sighed.


    The brothers and sisters went next door to have breakfast.


    Duanzi fulfilled his promise and ate a plate of fried cabbage alone.


    When she was eating, she stared ferociously at Gu Chi opposite, as if what she was eating was not cabbage, but her cousin opposite.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    Gu Mo watched the interaction between the two of them blankly, thought for a while, and gave his sister his poached eggs.


    Tuanzi blinked, "Why did you give it to Miao Miao?"


    "Aren''t you full?"


    Gu Mo was puzzled: "You have been staring at Xiaochi''s bowl."


    Gu Chi: "Pfft."


    Duanzi almost jumped up.


    She accepted the poached egg depressedly, and took a hard bite.


    Brother Gu Mo is so honest and stupid, why is his younger brother so cunning?


    Gu Che took a few photos and sent them to Gu Cheng.


    The main content of the photo is dumpling and a plate of Chinese cabbage.


    It was Gu Chi who completed the task of urging his younger sister to eat green vegetables. Gu Che was afraid of being held accountable by his elder brother, so he took a photo with a guilty conscience, didn''t say anything, and left everything to Gu Cheng''s imagination.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Well done, keep up the good work¡¿


    Gu Che couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips, and when he noticed the gaze on the other side, he quickly straightened it up.


    He looked over and met Gu Chi''s smiling face.


    At that moment, all the goosebumps came up.


    I always feel that I will be tricked, Gu Che thought to himself, can''t afford to provoke or hide?


    He will take his sister home to play games later, and will not have contact with the brothers.


    At this time, Gu Chi suddenly asked, "Miaomiao, I''m going to the studio later, do you want to come and play?"


    New location?


    Duanzi asked curiously: "Is the studio fun?"


    Gu Chi explained in detail.


    "Go!"


    Tuanzi raised her little paw, with an expectant smile on her face, as if she wasn''t the one staring at Gu Chi just now.


    Sister is so easy to coax, Gu Chi coughed lightly, "But Xiao Che shouldn''t be able to pass by, he will be recognized."


    Gu Che had a cold face: "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Gu Chi''s innocent face: "?"


    "Brother, are you coming?" Gu Chi asked Gu Mo again.


    Gu Mo shook his head, "There is a problem with a student''s project, I will talk to him later."


    Gu Chi regretted, "Okay."


    Looking at his younger brother''s regretful face, the young professor shook his eyebrows.


    Not long after Gu Chi and Tuanzi went out, Gu Mo finished dealing with the students'' affairs and went out too.


    Taking a taxi to the vicinity of the studio, he got out of the car, planning to search his memory to find his brother''s studio.


    Looking up, there are many buildings nearby. Which one is my brother''s studio?


    Gu Mo: "..." He seems to have lost his way.


    The young professor began to wonder whether to call his brother.


    Originally, I wanted to surprise the other party, but now it seems to be causing trouble.


    At this time, there were small discussions not far away.


    "This is it."


    "That''s it, the studio is opened in his name, easy to check."


    "Good boy, after sending us to prison, he turned himself into a painter and opened a studio."


    "Teach him a lesson no matter what."


    Gu Mo turned his head to look, his pupils trembled.


    These faces are so familiar.


    Different from the two brothers whose faces changed slightly when they grew up, the appearance and temperament of the gangsters did not change. It can be seen that after they were released from prison, they did not go on the right path.


    Gu Mo subconsciously touched the knife mark behind his ear.


    On the day his younger brother had an accident, he came to the school to look for his younger brother on a whim. As a result, his younger brother had already left school, so he followed his memory to look for him, and accidentally lost his way.


    The result of getting lost was seeing three students running away in a hurry, and the brave brother was injured.


    The white shirt was stained with blood, and someone planned to hit his brother''s hand with a stick.


    Gu Mo''s momentum changed.


    Compared to his impulsive younger brother, he is much more sensible.


    In this situation, the first thing to do is to take out the phone recording, which is evidence.


    The gangsters didn''t notice the man in a suit and leather shoes, looking down and playing with his mobile phone. After they determined the building, they strode over.


    The fine voice drifted backwards.


    "It would be even better if there happened to be students in class, scare him, and make sure no one dares to come to his studio to study."


    "What if the studio is monitored?"


    "Stupid or not, stand at the door and don''t go in, just say that Gu Chi owes us money, and we are here to collect debts!"


    "Generally, one thing more is worse than one thing less, just like those few students who ran away back then."


    Gu Mo clenched his fists.


    The seemingly refined man had a dark complexion.


    Following a few people, he sent a message to his younger brother, asking him to call security in advance. And he will call the police when he sees something wrong.


    As a result, just after the gangsters arrived at a building, a little girl hurried down and smiled brightly when she saw the gangsters.


    Isn''t this Miao Miao?


    Gu Mo subconsciously turned his back, afraid of being discovered.


    He heard his sister''s milky voice.


    "Brother gave Miao Miao a lot of money and asked Miao Miao to buy drinks. What should I buy?"


    Duanzi seemed to be talking to himself, and even showed a bulging wallet inadvertently.


    Several gangsters passed her by, and when they heard this, they looked at each other.


    They are all veterans, and they can understand each other''s meaning with just one look.


    They let go of the studio for now and followed the little girl.


    Gu Mo saw their plan, and was going to step forward to stop them, regardless of their intentions.


    The little girl who was showing off her purse turned her head, met his gaze from a distance, and shook her head.


    Gu Mo paused.


    Sister, do you have any other plans?


    Different from other elders or elder brothers, Gu Mo''s brain circuit is quite special.


    He was called a genius since he was a child, and he did what a genius should do, and he went to college at a very young age.


    Therefore, he is insensitive to age. I don''t think I''m too young to do a lot of things.


    He himself solved many problems that adults failed to solve at a young age.


    Yesterday, the family members praised my younger sister as a genius in martial arts, with world-class martial arts skills, and a young heroine in the world.


    So now, is the little heroine going to teach the villain a lesson?


    Gu Mo was a little excited, but he really didn''t stop him, he just followed behind not far or near, and helped if the situation was not right.

 Chapter 171： tidy up

    Tuanzi showed excellent acting skills, going farther and farther, more and more sideways.


    "Hey, where''s the store? Did I go the wrong way?"


    She muttered and walked into a dead end.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you want to do it? Gu Mo saw you, maybe he will stop you]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No way¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: But you are very young, and most people will not let you put yourself in danger, even if you are good at martial arts¡¿


    Many people think that if you face so many grown-ups as a child, you will definitely lose and something will happen.


    Not everyone is as big-hearted as the host''s master, who once threw the host directly into the robber''s den.


    Of course in the end, the host defeated all the robbers with a wooden knife and received a large bounty.


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Brother Gu Mo is different, he doesn''t think so. I heard that he can do high school math problems in the fourth grade of elementary school, and he will never talk about his age]


    This was something Gu Chi complained about on the way here.


    Gu Chi said that once Gu Mo lost his way and ran to the park to pile sand with the children. His family asked him why he was so patient and played with the children.


    Gu Mo said at the time: "Liangliang said he would give me a kingdom of sand."


    Liangliang is the king of children. At that time, he confidently said that he could build a kingdom with sand, but Gu Mo believed it without hesitation.


    He didn''t think that the other party couldn''t do it when he was only four or five years old.


    Another time, the two brothers went to a distant relative¡¯s house as guests. It happened that there was a problem with the TV in that family. The ten-year-old child said that he could fix it, but his parents didn¡¯t believe it, and said he was causing trouble.


    Gu Mo said: "You can definitely fix it, come on."


    The parents of that child felt that their child was only ten years old, how could they understand this? Gu Mo felt that age should never be used to limit a person. Ten and eighty years old can work wonders.


    Facts have proved that the child''s hands-on ability is quite strong. Although he hasn''t repaired it well, his performance has exceeded his parents'' expectations.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He won¡¯t stop it, he thinks differently from ordinary people¡¿


    The system said nothing more. Anyway, the host can definitely solve everything.


    Seeing that the little girl walked into a dead end on her own initiative, several gangsters looked at each other and walked in excitedly.


    "What about people?"


    There is no one in the alley piled with debris.


    "Hey, are you looking for me?"


    Several gangsters looked back, and there was a little girl with a round face and big eyes standing at the entrance.


    The other party had two small ties tied, and looked at them innocently at the moment.


    Several gangsters shuddered.


    "You, how did you run over there?"


    "Want to see it?"


    Tuanzi said generously: "Then I will perform it for you."


    She soared into the air, flew in front of one of the gangsters in the blink of an eye, raised her foot, and hit the opponent''s face.


    "what!"


    The **** fell out directly.


    The other three were a little dazed. Before they came back to their senses, Tuanzi kicked one of them in the face with a series of kicks in mid-air.


    five minutes later.


    Tuanzi wandered out of the alley and met Gu Mo who was standing nearby.


    "Go, go, go."


    Tuanzi urged: "They said they will call the police, let''s run quickly."


    Gu Mo only felt it was ridiculous.


    These few people who often get into trouble actually said that they should call the police.


    He picked up his sister.


    "Where are you going now? Does Koike know about this?"


    Tuanzi shook his head obediently, "I don''t know, Miao Miao sneaked down here. Let''s just buy something and go upstairs."


    She pointed behind her, "There is no surveillance over there."


    The building has surveillance, but the surveillance will only capture the dumpling going out and entering with food.


    As for other surveillance that might capture her, they were all processed by the system.


    "I''m not afraid even if someone actually comes to investigate," Tuanzi proudly said, "They want to steal money, Miao Miao is just resisting."


    Gu Mo nodded, "That''s right, they did it themselves."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    In the alley.


    The four gangsters were lying on the ground with bruised noses and swollen faces.


    They just feel pain all over their bodies, as if their ribs have been kicked off.


    "Call the police and demand compensation from the little girl''s family!"


    One of them looked for his mobile phone angrily, and found that four mobile phones were lying not far away, and they had been broken.


    Another regained his senses, "Do you really want to call the police?"


    The man was a little scared, "But we just burglarized a few days ago. What if the police were already arresting us? At that time, there was surveillance in the community. If we took pictures of our faces or backs, it would be over."


    The other three: ¡°¡­¡±


    Call the police, throw yourself into a trap, if you don''t call the police, you can only suffer from being dumb.


    The faces of the four of them were distorted with anger.


    Studio.


    Gu Chi looked at Gu Mo and Tuanzi suspiciously.


    "Brother, you said someone is looking for trouble and asked me to contact the security in advance, who is it?"


    Gu Mo blinked, "Air."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    Tuanzi nestled in Gu Mo''s arms, hearing this, patted his face helplessly.


    "If you can''t tell a lie, don''t speak."


    She explained with a smile: "Oh, Miao Miao wants to give you a surprise with Brother Gu Mo, deliberately let him lie to you, Miao Miao went down to pick him up."


    Gu Chi didn''t believe it.


    "My wallet is missing."


    Duanzi paused.


    Ah, I haven''t had time to return the props yet.


    However, no matter whether Gu Chi asked openly or tried secretly, Gu Mo and Tuanzi refused to say anything.


    On this point, the two have a perfect understanding.


    The nightmare has passed for a long time, there is no need to uncover the scars.


    Gu Chi narrowed his eyes slightly, and quickly made a decision. The elder brother is easier to deceive than the younger sister, and then he will test the elder brother.


    The three of them stayed in the studio for a while, then went shopping again and bought a lot of things.


    After returning home, Tuanzi took a few boxes of small cakes to find the second brother.


    "Second brother, look, this is specially bought for you!"


    The depressed young man smiled broadly.


    Soon, he restrained his expression and said reservedly, "So you still miss your second brother when you go out to play."


    "Of course."


    Duanzi''s voice is sweet.


    "Because you are the second brother that Miao Miao likes!"


    A certain second brother''s ears turned red.


    He took a piece of mango mousse seemingly calmly, and began to take small bites.


    Duanzi also held a piece of matcha mousse and ate it in small bites.


    After coaxing the second brother, she ran back to her room.


    "Hurry up, little Gugu, where are they now?"


    She was so anxious that she forgot to talk in her head.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I thought you were confident, but you are so flustered¡¿


    Tuanzi patted his heart, with a confident face, "Because we can''t make everyone worry!"


    [Guwu System: Don¡¯t you want to show your bravery? ¡¿


    Tuanzi turned his head, pretending not to hear.


    Isn''t it okay for her to play cool?


    Brother Gu Mo admired her at the time, and brother Gu Chi wanted to know the secret but couldn''t find it, and it was also very funny.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Let me see their positioning now¡¿


    In the alley before, Tuanzi beat up the four of them severely, of course, avoiding the fatal part.


    The system is responsible for leaving marks on the four people so that they can keep track of their movements at any time.


    If four people run to the police, they can prepare in advance.


    If the four of them do not call the police, but continue to do their jobs, they can also report as enthusiastic citizens.


    "Must send them in again!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fists, his small face extremely serious.

 Chapter 172： Punk strikes back

    An old community.


    Zhao Ban returned home and murmured loudly, "Old woman, is the meal ready? Do you want to starve me to death?"


    What he called the old woman was a woman with half gray hair, and her real age was younger than she looked.


    Mother Zhao silently brought out a plate of vegetables and a bowl of peanuts.


    Seeing this, Zhao Ban directly smashed the remote control in his hand.


    "Are you sending beggars away? Go, buy me a roast duck and a beer!"


    Mother Zhao wiped her apron and muttered, "The family has no money."


    Zhao Ban cursed and took out a banknote and threw it over.


    "Hurry up!"


    Mother Zhao picked up the money, hesitated for a while, and asked, "Are you going again..."


    The man squinted his eyes, full of hostility.


    Mother Zhao didn''t say anything after all, and went out.


    As soon as she went out, Zhao Ban couldn''t help kicking the coffee table.


    "MD, I''ve been unlucky recently!"


    Recently, as long as he and his brothers go to other communities, the security guards will quickly treat them as suspicious elements. Sometimes even if they step on them, they dare not steal things, for fear that the security guards will tell the police what they look like.


    I went to the middle and high schools to find some pocket money for the students, and the owner of the nearby shop always found out, and finally had to run away in embarrassment.


    "It seems that after I met that little girl, I became more and more unlucky!"


    Thinking of the weird dumpling that day, he couldn''t help but think of Gu Chi.


    That was all over nine years ago.


    At that time, he was just a young gangster, often wandering around middle and high schools, asking students for pocket money, and touching girls who were alone.


    One day, he and his three buddies blocked three students, wanted to take their money, planned to beat up one of the boys, and wanted to invite two beautiful girls on a ''date'', but a boy came out of nowhere to ask for money. save them.


    Perhaps no one has resisted all this time. When the first person to resist stood up, his mind went blank, and he subconsciously took out a deterrent fruit knife and stabbed him.


    After that, they were accused, and they were sentenced to three years in prison for stabbing someone.


    Unfortunately, that senior student was actually a campus god, because he didn''t go to class, many people inquired about his situation. So many people knew that Gu Chi was resisting, so many people who were bullied stood up.


    In the end, the four of them were sentenced to more than six years in prison. After they were released from prison, they couldn¡¯t even find a job. They simply continued to do petty theft and asked students for pocket money in another city.


    He found out that Gu Chi had become a painter by accident, and thinking that he had been living in such a miserable state, that kid had become a painter, and a random painting could sell for a lot of money, so he couldn''t help but make trouble for him.


    In the end, they were beaten by a little girl.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, so Zhao Ban simply called his brothers.


    "We must find a way to get revenge!"


    A brother said: "Boss, I checked, that girl is Gu Miaomiao, she is Gu Chi''s cousin, she is also a starlet, very popular."


    Zhao Ban was thoughtful, "Little star? If you want to join the entertainment industry, you should be afraid of negative news, right? I have an idea."


    Seawatch Entertainment.


    The manager Jin Tong just finished the meeting and hurriedly prepared to leave when he received a call.


    "what?"


    Gu Zhai.


    Gu Che was playing a game, while Tuanzi cheered for him, a phone call came in.


    "Ah!" Gu Che screamed, "It''s over! My character must be dead!"


    Tuanzi shook his head with his hands in his mouth, "Second brother, luck is also a kind of strength, you are destined not to break the record today."


    With a sullen face, Gu Che answered the phone angrily. His anger gradually subsided as the other party talked, and his expression became weird.


    "Someone hinted that Miao Miao hit someone and asked us to spend money to keep silent?"


    Danzi: "!"


    ¡¾Guwu System: You are like a cat that is grabbed by the neck now¡¿


    Tuanzi ignored the system''s teasing, she looked at her second brother nervously, and pricked up her little ears to listen.


    Gu Che laughed and said, "Did the other party give evidence?"


    Jin Tong: "No, I only said the time and place. Miao Miao wouldn''t do such a thing, would she?"


    Gu Che denied it straight away, "Impossible, my sister is cute and cute, how could she go out and beat someone? This is slander, I want to sue them!"


    Jin Tong: "... You should find Miao Miao to confirm."


    Gu Che turned his head and was about to speak when he found his sister suddenly picked up an apple and was about to break it open.


    Noticing his gaze, Tuanzi smiled, "Second brother, do you want to eat? Give you half."


    Gu Che nodded reservedly, thinking to himself, my sister is so sensible and caring, how could she do those things?


    He took the apple and asked a casual question.


    "You sure didn''t hit anyone, did you?"


    "of course!"


    Tuanzi said quickly, and quickly added, "Miao Miao will never bully innocent and weak people, Miao Miao is a little heroine!"


    Gu Che agreed with this, and told Jin Tong to tell the person who sent the message to silence him to go away.


    Hanging up the phone, he wanted to play another game with his sister''s encouragement, but he saw his sister running into the room holding the other half of the apple.


    in the room.


    Tuanzi was so anxious that he didn''t forget to take a bite of the apple.


    "How to do how to do?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: They have no evidence. You wore shoes and used your feet and internal force the whole time, leaving no complete footprints, let alone fingerprints and blood, and there was no monitoring nearby. They themselves have a guilty conscience and dare not call the police]


    Danzi calm down.


    "That''s good."


    She ate the apples in two or three bites, puffed her cheeks and thought seriously, "I still have to keep an eye on them, and send them in as long as they commit crimes."


    On the other side, finding no response to the messages he sent, Zhao Ban angrily sent a few more.


    This time, the other party replied.


    ¡¾Oh, go to the police¡¿


    Zhao Ban threw the phone out!


    A gangster suggested: "In this case, it''s better to sell the news to the marketing account. The entertainment industry seems to do this."


    They hurriedly went online, contacted several notorious marketing accounts, and privately poked the other party, expressing that they wanted to reveal the black information about the little artist Gu Miaomiao beating people in the street.


    The marketing account responded quickly.


    ¡¾What about the evidence? ¡¿


    Several people:"?"


    ¡¾Photos, videos, if we don¡¯t give a picture of the person involved, how do we make it up? ¡¿


    A few gangsters have no photos or videos.


    Really angry, they simply registered a small account and posted a post, and then tried to buy a navy army to make things worse.


    Netizens gradually noticed this matter.


    ¡¾real or fake? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s fake, they will put a photo in the marketing story, but they don¡¯t even put a photo¡¿


    ¡¾But flies don''t bite seamless eggs, and they won''t frame Gu Miaomiao for no reason, right?¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, where did you come from, little fool? Are there still few people in this world who attack others for no reason? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao doesn''t have an account, why don''t you @Ëý¸ç ask about the situation? ¡¿


    ¡¾@Which? ¡¿


    ¡¾No need for @, Gu Che seems to have seen this message and replied directly¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che v: Do you call the police or I call the police, choose one¡¿


    Zhao Ban and others: "..." If they dared to call the police, they would not have dragged it until now. Are all people in the entertainment industry so rigid?

 Chapter 173： Award ceremony

    The night before Gu Che resumed work, Golden Snow Wolf, one of the top five international film festivals, will announce the awards.


    This time, two films from their country were selected, among which "Mountain" shot by Gu Cheng was selected for three awards, Best Director, Best Supporting Actress and Best Cinematography.


    There is a time difference between the two countries. When the award ceremony started, it was past ten in China.


    The elders are old and already asleep. Gu Peihai was also taken away by his manager to go to work. Only Gu Wangchao came from the second uncle''s house, and Gu Chi brought Gu Mo over.


    Gu Che had already turned on the TV, while Tuanzi cheerfully took out snacks and fruits and put them on the table.


    "We watch while we eat."


    Tuanzi vowed: "Brother will definitely win the prize!"


    Gu Chi picked up a box of sandwich biscuits and stuffed them into Gu Mo''s hands. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "But many people on the Internet are bad-mouthing, and many media don''t think highly of your elder brother."


    Gu Cheng started making movies during his college days. The movie he won was not his first work, so he couldn''t participate in the new director award. Instead, he competed with other directors for the best director award, and finally broke through the siege and won the best director award from Jin Linghu. The title of the best director.


    It was also after that that people in the industry began to take this young director seriously, and said that like a mother, like a son. Both mother and son are excellent.


    But there are always people who are lenient and strict with foreigners, making all kinds of criticisms, trying to prove that Gu Cheng is not good, but just lucky. In addition, some competitors and investors who felt that Gu Cheng was not good also joined in. The voice of "it''s just luck, not strength" has been with Gu Cheng for a long time.


    Tuanzi covered his ears and said loudly, "He will definitely win the prize! I have a hunch!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why didn''t I know you had the ability to prophesy? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This is just my sister''s absolute trust in her brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If you don''t win the prize, won''t you cry? ¡¿


    The dumpling is full of anger.


    She sat down angrily, and at this moment, there was an extra piece of blueberry-flavored sandwich biscuit on her lips.


    Tuanzi bit down subconsciously, turned his head to look, and found that Gu Mo was staring at the screen, and stretched out his hand.


    Eating the biscuit with a ''click click'', Tuanzi emphasized in a low voice, "Because the eldest brother is very good, he won the award. If he really didn''t win the award, it would be because the judges were blind."


    Gu Mo: "Yes."


    Tuanzi immediately became happy and wanted to dance.


    Gu Che didn''t know what to say, but he also felt that his elder brother was very good.


    Gu Chi and Gu Wangchao looked at each other, shrugged, and did not comment.


    What my sister said just now is very poisonous. But if Gu Cheng heard these words, he would be very happy.


    The awards ceremony will begin soon.


    The camera scanned the guests one by one.


    Tuanzi had sharp eyes, and soon saw Gu Cheng in a suit and leather shoes.


    "yes, Sir!"


    Tuanzi cupped his face, "He''s so handsome!"


    All the men at the scene wore suits, but the eldest brother was the prettiest boy!


    They were watching a live broadcast with barrage.


    Some people admired Gu Cheng''s handsomeness together with Tuanzi, while some were still bad-mouthing.


    Gu Wangchao was afraid that his sister would be angry, so he asked her, "Do you want to turn off the barrage?"


    "No," Tuanzi pouted, "When the big brother wins the prize, they will definitely be fooled!"


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "It''s strange to say that when encountering this kind of thing before, an actor was selected for an international award, and the marketing account would brag that the other party won the award. This should be flattery, right?"


    Gu Che, who had been praised before, nodded.


    "It''s praise, and as long as the actor doesn''t win the award, he will be ridiculed by the crowd soon."


    Anyone with a brain knows that if you can¡¯t publicize that you will win an award before the dust settles, once the car overturns, the popularity of passers-by will be gone. But there will always be the phenomenon of exaggeration, and there will always be people who will believe in this method and follow the trend to laugh at the failed actor.


    Gu Chi poked Tuanzi''s cheek, "But coming to Gu Cheng''s place is bad news, do you know why?"


    Tuanzi turned to look at him, and asked curiously, "Why?"


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Because these people have a premonition that your elder brother will win the prize, and they don''t want to admit that he is excellent, so they will sing bad news."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    Tuanzi was delighted, "So that''s how it is!"


    Gu Mo also nodded seriously, "So that''s the case, it makes sense."


    Gu Wangchao looked at Gu Chi''s meaningful smile, and helplessly helped his forehead. The younger sister and second cousin were too innocent, they were almost coaxed around by Gu Chi.


    The initial awards are Best Cinematography, Best Editing, etc.


    "Mountain" was selected for best photography, but did not win.


    There were a lot of ridicules in the barrage.


    ¡¾I knew it was like this¡¿


    ¡¾Slap me in the face¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng''s fans still say that he will definitely win the prize¡¿


    ¡¾I''m a fan of Gu Cheng, I didn''t say he would definitely win the award, so don''t spit on people¡¿


    ¡¾For black and black, the navy is really annoying, the root of all evil¡¿


    Danzi took a deep breath.


    If you are not angry, you will not be able to eat good things if you are angry.


    She tried to convince herself, staring at the screen with wide eyes.


    The subsequent awards are Best Supporting Actor and Best Supporting Female.


    "Mountain" was nominated again, and the actor selected was Ai Jie, a former actress.


    Ai Jie won the domestic actress crown when she was young. When her career was popular, she died for love. As a result, her husband cheated after marriage. When she divorced, she fought with her husband for the custody of a pair of children, causing a lot of trouble.


    When she comes back, there will be no place for her in the domestic film industry. She can only start all over again, either playing some small supporting roles, or setting up a platform for Xiaohua, a trafficker. The past few years have been very hard.


    "Mountain" was filmed after Gu Cheng became famous. Artists played various games for several important roles. As a result, Gu Cheng insisted on Ai Jie as the second female lead.


    At that time, someone was not reconciled, and deliberately bought a draft to say that the two were secretly in love.


    "Miao Miao has seen this sister before."


    Tuanzi went to the crew for a few days, "This sister is very serious."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Maybe you should call her Auntie, her twins are about the same age as you, so calling her sister is not a generation away."


    The dumpling hummed.


    The final awards were announced, and Ai Jie really won the best supporting actress.


    ¡¾This elder sister has come to the end of all hardships, she shouldn¡¯t have died for love back then¡¿


    ¡¾The judges are discerning. Her acting skills are really good. As a result, she could only act in such **** movies in China before¡¿


    ¡¾After winning Golden Snow Wolf''s Best Supporting Actress, she has more resources, so she can finally choose the script well¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just an old woman in her thirties, I really don¡¯t know what the judges think¡¿


    ¡¾Fork out the front lever¡¿


    ¡¾If she wins Best Supporting Actress, will Gu Cheng not be able to win Best Director? ¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe, generally speaking, the awards will be more balanced¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng''s fans are about to cry¡¿


    ¡¾In previous years, there was also an example where a crew won two or three awards¡¿


    ¡¾But "Mountain" is a literary film at first glance, can the international judges understand the connotation of "Mountain"¡¿


    After the award for best supporting actor and supporting actress is announced, it will be the best director.


    Tuanzi nervously grabbed the arm beside him.


    Gu Chi looked down, thought for a while, but still didn''t pull his hand back.

 Chapter 174： best director

    The camera scanned several selected directors one by one.


    Tuanzi was surprised to find that the eldest brother was actually the youngest.


    "Wow, I feel like some directors can be Miao Miao''s grandfather."


    His hair is gray.


    Gu Che is familiar with several of these directors.


    "They are all directors with many masterpieces, some of them seem to be retiring this year."


    Obviously, many netizens are also well-informed.


    ¡¾If you retire this year, the judges will give favor to you, after all, you will never make a movie again¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, there were such examples before, because the acquaintance judges would favor each other because they were going to retire¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this unfair to Gu Cheng¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, your Gu Cheng can¡¯t compare with others, he is an experienced old director¡¿


    ¡¾Sometimes the quality of the work has nothing to do with the director¡¯s age and experience, even old directors may overturn¡¿


    The host did his best to announce the final selection without any hassle.


    "Let us congratulate Gu Cheng, the director of "Mountain"!"


    Tuanzi can''t understand foreign languages, but it doesn''t prevent her from seeing the camera on her elder brother.


    "Wow, did the eldest brother win the award?"


    Waiting for Gu Cheng to come out and prepare to give his acceptance speech on stage, Tuanzi slapped his thigh hard.


    "Big brother is excellent!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Everyone can no longer laugh at Big Brother!"


    "Snapped!"


    Her little hands are like fish landing on the shore, slapping non-stop.


    Gu Chi, who deliberately sat beside her, had a painful expression on his face.


    "Miao Miao, you shot the wrong leg."


    Duanzi, who was immersed in joy, didn''t hear this at all.


    "Hahaha, those people are dumbfounded!"


    "Snapped!"


    "The people who said bad things just now seem to have disappeared."


    "Snapped!"


    Gu Chi: Mask of Pain.jpg


    Still the system can''t see it, and reminds the host.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If you continue to shoot, Gu Chi''s thigh will be crippled. You don''t know your strength? ¡¿


    This was said in his mind, and Tuanzi was a little confused when he heard it.


    She looked down in a daze, and found that she had been patting Gu Chi''s thigh.


    Raising her hand embarrassingly, revealing her red palm, she smiled dryly, "I''m so excited, Brother Gu Chi, are you okay?"


    Gu Chi: "I''m already unconscious."


    Danzi: "!"


    Gu Mo: "!"


    The elegant professor stood up, "I''ll carry you downstairs and go to the hospital for examination."


    Tuanzi also jumped up in a panic, looking at Gu Chi at a loss.


    Seeing that Gu Mo really had his back turned to him, and was about to squat down and carry him on his back, Gu Chi coughed lightly, "I''m just kidding, it just hurts a little."


    Tuanzi heaved a sigh of relief, and Gu Mo also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Waiting for Gu Mo to sit back, Gu Wangchao couldn''t help but said, "Brother, don''t spoil him, he always teases you, didn''t you notice?"


    Gu Mo was at a loss: "Amused? Didn''t he make a mistake in judgment?"


    Gu Wangchao sighed while helping his forehead.


    On TV, Gu Cheng was still giving his acceptance speech in a regular manner.


    At the end, the host smiled and asked, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Gu Cheng suddenly looked at the camera, "Miao Miao, Xiao Che, I know you are watching the live broadcast, it''s late, go to bed quickly."


    Brothers and sisters: "!"


    Even through the screen, the sternness of the elder brother is still coming.


    What''s more, the netizens actually urged her.


    ¡¾Miao Miao, good boy, listen to your brother, go to bed quickly. Children who stay up late will not grow tall]


    ¡¾Hurry up and go to bed¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Che? Pfft ha ha ha, can you believe that the top class with the cool guy face has this title]


    ¡¾I instantly feel that Gu Che has become soft and cute¡¿


    ¡¾Go to sleep, go to sleep, everyone, go to sleep¡¿


    Gu Che''s ears were burning red.


    It''s okay to urge him to sleep, why call him ''Little Che'' in front of the camera?


    Brother is too nasty!


    Gu Che stood up angrily, and fled back to the room as if to cover up.


    Tuanzi was afraid of receiving a call from his elder brother, so he also ran back to the room.


    Three people left behind: "?"


    Gu Wangchao: "If I remember correctly, this is their home, right?"


    Is this the hosts all running to rest, leaving the guests behind?


    Gu Chi continued to watch TV calmly, the list of best leading actors and actresses has not yet been announced, "Everyone can do whatever they want."


    Gu Wangchao: "..."


    The next day, Gu Che was taken away by his assistant.


    "Brother Gu, hurry up, there are a lot of things to do today."


    Gu Che tugged on the car door and refused to get in.


    "One more day off, just one day!"


    Xiao Sun said helplessly: "You said the same thing the day before yesterday, brother Jin managed to spare you a day, and you are like this again today!"


    Gu Che fought hard: "I''m too tired this year, so I''ll take another day off."


    Xiao Sun''s face was numb: "Wait until tomorrow, and you will say, come another day."


    Gu Che looked away guiltily.


    Xiao Sun: "Brother Gu, don''t forget, you haven''t filmed this year''s TV series yet, once you sign the contract, you will join the group!"


    Gu Che looked desperate.


    Tuanzi walked by with a bottle of milk in his arms.


    "Hey, second brother, haven''t you set off yet?"


    The two seemed to see a savior.


    Xiao Sun: "Miao Miao, quickly persuade him to go to work!"


    Gu Che: "Miao Miao, save the second brother, the second brother doesn''t want to work!"


    Duanzi blinked his big eyes, and drank the milk under the expectant eyes of the two.


    After drinking the milk, she said, "Brother just sent a message."


    Gu Che had a bad feeling.


    "Brother said, hurry up and join the group, and try to finish the filming before the Chinese New Year, so that everyone can celebrate the Chinese New Year together!"


    Gu Che paused.


    That''s a good idea.


    The drama this time is not long, as long as the actors work hard, the filming can still be finished before the Chinese New Year.


    Waiting until the Chinese New Year, he will at most participate in one evening performance, and he can spend the rest of the time with his family during the Chinese New Year.


    He let go of his hand, straightened his clothes, and Shi Shi ran into the car.


    Xiao Sun gave Tuanzi a thumbs up, and quickly ran to the driver''s seat, fearing that Gu Che would suddenly repent and run away.


    After the two left, Tuanzi hurriedly whispered, "Little Gugu, are there any movements from those people?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If there is any movement, are you going to run out and beat them up now? ¡¿


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    Not only did Gu Che go to work, Gu Wangchao and Gu Mo also left the city. Gu Chi will come over later and send her to the second uncle and aunt''s house.


    The second uncle and the second aunt have retired, and occasionally meet friends for travel, but they have spare time to take care of the dumplings. The third uncle and the third aunt are office workers. Even if they love dumplings, they can''t take care of her all the time.


    "Actually, there is no need to send it, Miao Miao can walk over by herself."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why don¡¯t you have any points in your mind? Just because I was afraid you would run away]


    The host is different from other four- and five-year-old children. He is highly skilled and bold, has experienced many things, and has his own opinions. She didn''t feel that she had to be accompanied by an adult when she went out.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Those people started to step on the spot again, do you want to remind the security guard? ¡¿


    Danzi nodded.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Actually, people like them can''t bear it for long. Every time I wanted to burglary, I was stared at by the security guards and had to give up. But after a long time, I have no money, and I will definitely commit a crime." .¡±


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That was also a crime committed at night, you can¡¯t go out at night¡¿


    The bright black eyeballs rolled around.


    Tuanzi gave a soft ''hum''.

 Chapter 175： Is it worth helping

    Tuanzi was practicing in the yard, flying to the trees from time to time.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she simply tapped her toes and flew to the top of the big tree.


    Two little feet landed gently on the leaves.


    "The scenery at the height is beautiful!"


    ¡¾Guwu System: If there are people nearby, they will be frightened when they see this scene¡¿


    "Don''t worry, Miao Miao flies very fast, and ''whoosh'' disappears, everyone will just think they are dazzled."


    The system couldn''t really take her down, it could only watch her turn around on the top of the tree.


    "Hey, is there something going on over there?"


    Standing high and looking far away, Tuanzi noticed that there was movement in the house where the ginkgo tree was planted.


    She has sharp eyes and can even see the movement in the hall through the glass window.


    "Someone fell down, and someone else was looking for something."


    Eyes suddenly widened.


    "It''s a robber!"


    She flew out with a ''swoosh'', landed on the courtyard wall, nodded, and continued to fly forward.


    Stature is stronger than a cat, she followed the courtyard walls of each house and the big tree in the middle, and quickly arrived at the destination.


    She was in a hurry, but she didn''t see a figure appearing on the main road, walking towards her house.


    Silently landed in the yard, Tuanzi moved his nose.


    The smell of blood, someone got hurt.


    There was a car in the yard, the front door was closed, and when she got closer, she heard an old grunt in pain and a man cursing.


    It is not a trivial matter for the elderly to be injured. Tuanzi directly opened the door a crack and got in like a nimble cat.


    In the hall, there was an old lady lying in a pool of blood, and some jewelry boxes were piled up on the sofa not far away.


    A man directly brought out a certain drawer and was picking it up.


    "Where''s your diamond ring?"


    "How much money is in this card? What''s the password?"


    The old woman lying on the ground refused to speak.


    Seeing this scene, Tuanzi clenched his fists angrily.


    "Damn robber!"


    She rushed over and punched the man hard under the man''s astonished gaze.


    "what!"


    The man screamed, covering his bleeding nose and glaring at the dumpling.


    "Where is this wild girl from? Stop meddling in my own business!"


    Tuanzi shouted: "Little Gugu, call the police!"


    The system can directly control her mobile phone to make calls, and even imitate her voice.


    It not only called the police, but also called an ambulance, and told the host in its mind.


    Hearing the word ''call the police'', the man''s expression changed, and he reached out to grab the dumpling.


    Tuanzi dodged nimbly, knocked down the man in two or three hits, and found a rope to tie him up.


    After making sure that men can''t do evil, she hurriedly squatted beside the old woman.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, the ambulance will be here soon."


    In ancient times, the master gave her a lot of wound medicine, but when she traveled back, she didn''t bring any of them.


    She didn''t dare to pull out the fruit knife casually, so she could only help hold down the bleeding place.


    "Don''t worry, you will be fine."


    The old woman opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but with great effort, she kept silent.


    Duanzi didn''t take it seriously.


    At this time, the door was directly opened.


    Tuanzi turned his head in surprise, and saw Gu Chi with a panicked face.


    "Brother Gu Chi, why are you here?"


    Seeing the scene in the hall clearly, Gu Chi heaved a sigh of relief. He strode closer, stopped in front of Tuanzi, and looked down at her.


    Tuanzi shrank his neck subconsciously, always feeling that Brother Gu Chi was very angry.


    "what happened?"


    Gu Chi took several deep breaths, and after calming down, he asked in a calm voice as much as possible.


    "A robber came into her house, hurt her, and started stealing again!"


    Tuanzi raised her face, begging for praise, "Miao Miao called an ambulance and called the police."


    At this time, the man yelled, "Mom, don''t let them call the police!"


    Danzi: "!"


    The little girl was a little confused, she looked down a little stiffly.


    The old woman finally regained some strength and whispered, "Son, don''t call the police, he is my son."


    Tuanzi blinked, "But, but he hurt you and even robbed you of your money. Even if he is a son, he is still a robber!"


    The sound of a police car came.


    The old lady was anxious, and even tried to sit up, "Don''t worry about it, don''t call the police!"


    Not far away, the man also taunted, "Just meddle in your own business!"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao? ¡¿


    Tuanzi lowered his head, looking at his little blood-stained hands.


    Her heart was a little sore, but she didn''t say anything, but continued to press the wound to prevent too much blood from flowing out.


    There is a police station nearby. The police arrived first, followed by the ambulance.


    Gu Chi and Tuanzi followed to make statements.


    Duanzi honestly said what he did.


    She was hotter than she thought, and the policewoman in charge of the interview knew her. When I heard that a four or five-year-old child knocked down a grown man, she was not surprised and praised her.


    Of course, the female police officer also gently reminded her to try to avoid putting herself in danger.


    Tuanzi lowered his head, looking at his hands.


    Dirty.


    "Sister," she whispered, "are they really mother and child?"


    Policewoman: "The results of the interrogation over there haven''t come out yet."


    Duanzi stopped talking, and slowly climbed off the chair.


    Gu Chi was waiting for her in the hall, seeing her walk out expressionlessly, he took her to wash her hands first.


    Both brothers and sisters didn''t speak, which made the system a little scared.


    Interrogation results come out quickly.


    That man is an idler, but his family has some assets.


    As he grew older and failed to improve, his mother stopped giving him money.


    This time, he ran out of money and went home to ask his mother for money, and even threatened her with a fruit knife. After being rejected, he became angry from embarrassment, stabbed the other party, and ransacked the house again.


    The policewoman squatted in front of the bench, looking directly at Tuanzi.


    "The situation is probably like this. We are contacting the hospital to see if the lady is out of danger. Thank you very much this time."


    The big dark eyes stared at her.


    "Sister, how long will he be sentenced?"


    The policewoman paused.


    At this time, Gu Chi said coldly, "It depends on whether the lady understands."


    The young painter had no expression on his face, "If the man hypocritically expressed his repentance, and the lady expressed his understanding, he will be sentenced to three years at most, and maybe his sentence will be suspended."


    Tuanzi looked up at him.


    Gu Chi''s entire face was covered with haze.


    "You are kind enough to save her, but she will still blame you, believe it or not?"


    Danzi: "..."


    Not long after, the police guarding the hospital also called.


    "The injury is not serious, the person is already awake, and he talked to us a lot."


    Gu Chi heard this and smiled sarcastically.


    The police at the hospital said that after the old woman woke up, she said that her son did something wrong on impulse, and she wanted to forgive her and hoped that her son would be released.


    The policeman should have called at the door of the ward, so the voice from the ward also came over.


    "I said my son didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Since the injury is not serious, I should let my son go!"


    "It''s all the fault of that little girl, why did she call the police? I didn''t ask her!"


    "Would my son watch me lose too much blood and not call an ambulance?"

 Chapter 176： chivalrous

    Chapter 176 Chivalry


    Gu Chi took the dumpling and left.


    They walked to the side of the road, ready to stop the car.


    Tuanzi has been very quiet. While Gu Chi feels distressed, he also wants to take this opportunity to educate her.


    "Miao Miao, now you should know that some people are not worth saving."


    The little girl looked up, and saw that handsome face crawling with gloom.


    Everyone thought that the boy in the past had stepped out of his psychological shadow and turned into a gentle and considerate person.


    But tenderness is just a mask, sometimes smiling and refusing to offer help will not cause complaints.


    Gu Chi didn''t smile, and looked straight at his sister, as if he was looking at another self, a big fool who was too hot-blooded.


    "Some people, if you help, they can watch you get hurt indifferently. Some people, if you help, she will stand with the person who did something wrong and accuse you. Maybe they will laugh at you behind your back Be kind and brave and say you''re a fool."


    Tuanzi blinked and tilted his head, "Are you saying that the police brothers and sisters are fools?"


    The gloomy breath froze, Gu Chi frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    Tuanzi pointed to the police station not far away.


    "Miao Miao heard it, in the lounge next door, someone was scolding a little policeman, because that little brother caught his son who stole things."


    She stretched out her paws and counted, "There are two other men who are scolding the police lady because they quarreled at night and disturbed other people''s rest.


    Tanzi counted and counted, and said in an innocent tone, "Brother Gu Chi thinks Miao Miao is stupid? There are many people who are as stupid as Miao Miao."


    Gu Chi was speechless. After all, this is a fact, and grassroots policemen do often do thankless things. This is indeed their duty, but there are always people pointing at their work, but they don''t know that many people are working at a high intensity.


    This is especially true for the criminal police. Many people died suddenly on the job due to high-intensity work, and some people jumped out to mourn, saying that it was the fault of the upper management for oppressing them and not getting a good rest.


    Those are the ones who complain about their low work efficiency, and those are the ones who hypocritically say that they should take a good rest after they die.


    A layman does not know the complete process of a case, nor does he know how many cases a criminal policeman has to deal with in the same period of time. They heard that the wind is rain, and they couldn''t wait to make their voices heard. They were used by the media to put pressure on them. Those people overdrawn their lives faster, and finally fell down at their jobs, and became the traffic of many people and many media.


    So repeated, never changed.


    "Wait, two things are not the same."


    Gu Chi tried his best not to be led astray by his sister.


    "I admire them, but this is their job, you''re just a kid going to kindergarten."


    Tuanzi shook his head, "But Miao Miao is a knight!"


    She patted her heart, "What martial arts practitioners can''t forget is ''chivalry''. This is Miao Miao''s chivalry. If Miao Miao doesn''t do this, Miao Miao won''t be a heroine."


    Gu Chi was about to say, "Then you don''t want to be a heroine," when Tuanzi said pitifully, "That Miao Miao will lose the meaning of existence."


    The young artist paused, staring at the little girl in front of him with eyes as black as ink.


    He heard the whirring of his sister''s milk, which seemed to be very close, and seemed to float from the edge of the sky.


    "Miao Miao has family members, so she will protect herself well and will not make the family members who love Miao Miao sad. But when Miao Miao started practicing martial arts, besides strengthening her body, it was for her own chivalry. That is the reason why Miao Miao has been working hard. If you are helped If someone scolds Miao Miao, it¡¯s okay to scold them, anyway, Miao Miao will not help them a second time. But what about other people who are waiting for help? Do you want them to pay for those ungrateful people?¡±


    Gu Chi said in a daze: "This is different..."


    "What''s different?"


    Gu Chi couldn''t answer, he was shaken.


    At this time, there was a small hand in the palm of his hand. He looked down and found that his sister was looking up at him, showing a soft smile.


    "Brother Gu Chi, do you regret it?"


    "?"


    "Regret to stand up and help those three people?"


    Gu Chi remained silent.


    Duanzi put it another way, "If you go back in time and go back to the past, without any memory of the future, at the entrance of that alley, if you encounter that incident, will you stand up at that time?"


    No doubt it will.


    Because Gu Chi at that time was a person with a cold face and a warm heart. He will never let others bully his classmates.


    The dumpling tugged lightly.


    "You lower your head."


    Gu Chi subconsciously followed suit.


    With a "snap", two small paws hit him on the face, like a kitten stretching out its pads, and patted him lightly.


    Duanzi rubbed his face.


    "Back then, there was nothing wrong with Brother Gu Chi helping them. If you encounter similar things now, it is not wrong for Brother Gu Chi not to help them. No one can ask you to help others. Not helping others doesn''t mean you are a bad guy."


    Tuanzi came to a conclusion, "So, whether it''s the old Gu Chi brother or the current Gu Chi brother, Miao Miao likes it very much."


    "Bang!" Fireworks seemed to ignite in my heart.


    Gu Chi looked at her fixedly.


    "Is it okay not to help others?"


    "Sure, protecting yourself is the most important thing."


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "But if something like this really happens, who knows what brother Gu Chi will do? We won''t talk about the future."


    Gu Chi''s heart suddenly settled down.


    He also stretched out his hand and rubbed his sister''s face.


    "If you go back in time and you have the memory of the future, knowing that the rescued grandma will blame you, will you go to save people?"


    Danzi nodded without hesitation.


    "Because Miao Miao is not the only one who saved her."


    Even if the old woman said that her son would definitely call an ambulance in the end, and the person who might take action against his mother, it is better to expect a rooster to lay eggs than to expect him to have a conscience.


    "If this kind of person can attack his own mother, then other people may also become victims. If so, it is better to arrest him now, anyway, it is a fact that he committed a crime."


    Tuanzi rubbed her face harder, her eyebrows and eyes curved.


    Gu Chi also rubbed her face.


    If anyone passes by, they will see a handsome guy bending over and rubbing faces with a little girl.


    The scene is funny and warm.


    Gu Chi recalled how his younger sister behaved before.


    "Then why were you so unhappy before?" You looked shocked.


    "Others scold Miao Miao, can''t Miao Miao be sad?"


    Tuanzi widened his eyes and said angrily, "Miao Miao should be scolded back!"


    The more I think about it, the more angry I become, and the more I think about it, the more I miss a hundred million. At that time, I should have snatched the young lady''s mobile phone and criticized the old lady loudly.


    Tuanzi withdrew his hand, rolled up his sleeves, and was about to go back and curse.


    She was furious, like an angry dumpling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： apologize to my brother

    Chapter 177 Apologize to my brother


    In the end, the dumpling failed.


    Because a young lady chased her out, gave her a bag of candy, and hurried back to work.


    Tuanzi held the candy and smiled, unable to remember why she was angry.


    Gu Chi had no choice but to choose a milk tea shop nearby, and ordered her a cup of roasted celestial grass with raw coconut.


    This is a rare opportunity to drink milk tea, and her eldest brother will be back tomorrow, so she has no chance to drink it.


    Tuanzi clasped his hands together and bowed to Gu Chi.


    "Great Brother Gu Chi, just grant my lovely sister one wish!"


    Gu Chi cooperated: "What wish?"


    Duanzi laughed: "I also want a cup of brown sugar taro ball milk tea and a cup of poplar nectar."


    Gu Chi only added a cup of poplar nectar to her.


    The dumpling is also very satisfied, holding two big cups, like a little bear holding a honey pot, and like a kitten getting a small dried fish.


    She drank happily, but Gu Chi was a little absent-minded.


    Finding that his sister was already immersed in the milk tea, he seemed to casually say, "Do you know about my freshman year in high school?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Duanzi nodded, completely forgetting to keep it secret, "Miao Miao knows everything."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miaomiao, you slipped your tongue¡¿


    Duanzi paused, then closed her small mouth nervously, looked at her cousin with big eyes, and was relieved to find that her cousin was still gentle and gentle.


    "This, that," she tried to explain, "Miao Miao didn''t intentionally expose your scars."


    Eyeballs rolled around, she was thinking wildly.


    "It''s not that Miao Miao doesn''t feel backache while standing and talking, Miao Miao tried hard to understand your mood at that time."


    Scratching his hair, Tuanzi carefully looked at Gu Chi, "I know that if the villain is forgiven, he may not be sentenced for long, and I know that the old lady scolded Miao Miao. Miao Miao was very unhappy and uncomfortable. Because back then, Brother Gu Chi also faced similar things. .¡±


    The people who were helped escaped, but they were unwilling to call the police, and later they were unwilling to testify.


    Brother Gu Chi must have been very sad at that time.


    But what kind of discomfort is that?


    Tuanzi has never experienced it before, so he is not qualified to comfort Gu Chi.


    But just now, she seemed to realize it. It was a hard feeling. Furthermore, she felt sad again, because brother Gu Chi had also experienced this feeling.


    Gu Chi lowered his eyes slightly.


    He could feel a four or five-year-old child holding his heart carefully.


    He didn¡¯t have the self-righteousness of ordinary outsiders, and he didn¡¯t uncover his scars under the banner of ¡®I¡¯m for your own good¡¯.


    It is a kind of soft and tentative protection, with a deep sense of cherishment.


    "thanks."


    Duanzi blinked, "Huh?"


    Gu Chi raised his head, his crescent eyes curved.


    "thanks."


    He didn''t know if he had untied his knot, but he could face it calmly.


    As my sister said, come again, at that time, he would still run to save people.


    As my sister said, even if he doesn¡¯t help others in the future, it¡¯s not wrong.


    However, my sister insisted on chivalry so hard, one step ahead of him on the road of life unswervingly. As an older brother, I have to work hard.


    Can help others, it is a selective help, helping kind and innocent people.


    After all, he is the one who helps others and has the right to choose. He will never be kidnapped by morality to do a certain thing. He will do what he wants to do and save the people he wants to save.


    Seeing Gu Chi showing a sincere smile, Tuanzi also became silly.


    The two sat on a bench near the sidewalk, drank milk tea sweetly, and were about to leave. At this time, a young woman approached the milk tea shop and seemed to be planning to order milk tea.


    Tuanzi inadvertently caught a glimpse of her face, and immediately lowered her face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is it her? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Yes¡¿


    Tuanzi walked over angrily with a puffy face. She patted the young woman''s small satchel, "I have something to tell you, go over there and talk."


    Nai''s aggressive tone.


    The young woman froze, looked down, "Um, what did you just say?"


    "Miaomiao, you..."


    Gu Chi strode to catch up, and after seeing the young woman''s face clearly, he restrained his smile.


    Xu Ya, his classmate in the first year of high school, was also one of the girls who were rescued back then.


    Despite the exquisite makeup, his outline hasn''t changed much. He is already good at remembering people, so he can easily recognize people.


    The young woman lowered her head in embarrassment. This reaction obviously recognized him.


    "Miaomiao, let''s go."


    "don''t want!"


    Dumpling means to be a stubborn dumpling.


    Xu Ya lowered her head, but it was easier to see the face of the approaching Tuanzi.


    "Let''s go over there to talk, don''t worry, Miao Miao won''t hit you, Miao Miao is a civilized person."


    Xu Ya pursed her lips, thought for a while, and followed the dumpling to a tree.


    Not far away, there are still people coming and going.


    "Are you alright?"


    Tuanzi pointed to Gu Chi, "Do you know him?"


    Xu Ya sneered: "I know."


    She greeted Gu Chi, "I heard that you later studied art."


    Gu Chi looked indifferent, and ignored her.


    This is impolite, but Gu Chi thinks that his sister will definitely accept his waywardness.


    Help those who want to help, ignore those who want to ignore, no matter what he does, my sister will think he is very handsome.


    Xu Ya was even more embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect to meet an old friend in a strange city, which reminded her how she escaped back then.


    "If it''s okay, I''ll go first."


    She turned around to leave, but someone grabbed her small satchel.


    Looking down, Tuanzi bared her teeth and threatened her, "Apologize to my brother."


    Xu Ya and Gu Chi paused at the same time.


    "Say it again, apologize to my brother!"


    Gu Chi wanted to say that he didn''t care for apologies or thanks from these people. But seeing his sister''s serious appearance and big angry eyes jumping, he shut his mouth tightly and became an audience.


    As for her heart, she is naturally bubbling with beauty.


    Xu Ya only felt that her face was burning.


    When something like that happened back then, she didn''t thank her or apologize.


    If she hadn''t met Gu Chi, she would have forgotten about it.


    It was the first time in nine years that she was asked to apologize, but she couldn''t say it out loud, and she didn''t need to look after Gu Chi.


    "I... I... He won''t accept my apology anyway."


    She had heard from her parents that Gu Chi often went to see a psychiatrist afterwards. They were the ones who made him suffer. If she were Gu Chi, she would definitely not accept such an apology.


    Duanzi was so angry that his nose snorted violently, and his chest heaved violently.


    She said fiercely: "Don''t you have to apologize if you don''t forgive me?"


    Xu Ya was stunned.


    Tuanzi continued to say fiercely: "If you did something wrong, you should apologize. This is what you should do! As for Yuan not forgiving you, that is Gu Chi''s brother''s business. You can''t stop apologizing just because he doesn''t forgive you!"


    Finally, Xu Ya apologized.


    Gu Chi said lightly: "Oh, but I don''t forgive you."


    If it wasn''t for the wrong timing, he still wanted to paint for his sister.


    Xu Ya: "..."


    Even so, Tuanzi didn''t let her go.


    "Do you have contact information for the other two? Call them and ask them to apologize!"


    Xu Ya really has it.


    Because I was tortured in my heart, I had to confide in others. He found out that the other two were as selfish as himself, so he felt relieved.


    So even if they are admitted to different universities and enter different companies after graduation, they still have contact.


    Xu Ya called.


    Tuanzi snatched the phone over, and said with a babble, "Apologize quickly! Otherwise, I''ll go to your company and tell your colleagues about this! If you hang up, I''ll go to your company right away!"


    The person on the other end of the phone: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： new photo

    Chapter 178 new photos


    After receiving three apologies that were overdue for many years, the brother and sister returned to the community.


    Sending his sister to his second uncle''s house, Gu Chi said goodbye in a hurry.


    He had a burst of inspiration, and now he is going to paint.


    As for the dumpling, because the clothes were stained with blood, he had to bite the bullet and explain the previous things to his second uncle and aunt.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Damn it, Brother Gu Chi ran away, leaving Miao Miao to face her elders alone! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You can also run¡¿


    Tuanzi glanced at the worried eyes of his second uncle and aunt, pursed his mouth, and didn''t move.


    If she really ran away, if she didn''t explain clearly, the two elders would only be more worried.


    After being nagged for a long time, the dumpling was let go.


    Dizzy, she ran to the garden, playing with the soil with a small shovel.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why did you do that? ¡¿


    Duanzi tilted his head, "?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Make those three people apologize. Judging by their reluctance, it is not sincere at all. Is such an apology meaningful? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Meaningful, although Brother Gu Chi said he wouldn¡¯t forgive and didn¡¯t care, but when they apologized, Brother Gu Chi¡¯s expression changed]


    Very subtle changes, if I really had to find a word to describe it, it would probably be ''relieve''.


    It''s not to forgive the three people, but to let go of the boy back then.


    The boy at the beginning was finally able to move forward.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: And oh¡¿


    The system looked at the expression of the host, and found that the corners of her lips were curled up, looking a little naughty.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: They don''t want to apologize, but they have to apologize, isn''t it great? ¡¿


    She can eat three bowls of rice with Xu Ya''s stinky face!


    The system is speechless.


    Duanzi was in high spirits.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Before leaving, that person asked Miao Miao repeatedly, would he really come to their company to talk about it? This shows that they are very afraid of Miao Miao announcing this matter]


    This is a potential threat, like a knife, hanging over the heads of the three, and they will be worried for a long time.


    This kind of punishment to the mind is more effective.


    Tuanzi raised her small face, full of complacency.


    The system praised a few words dryly, and then turned to mention the matter of reputation.


    If the prestige value exceeds 1 million, you can draw a lottery once every 500,000. After 10 million, you can draw a lottery once every 1 million.


    Duanzi thinks her life is good now, so she reached a long-term agreement, and each time she uses ten lucky draws in exchange for a photo of her parents living in other worlds.


    The last time I got a photo when it was 6 million, now it has reached 12 million, and I can get another photo.


    A photo fell, and Tuanzi quickly reached out to grab it.


    is indoors, in the restaurant.


    On the table covered with a sunflower tablecloth, there are several dishes that look very homely. Only two people are eating, but there are five sets of utensils on the table, one of which is for children.


    Duanzi couldn''t help but pursed her mouth and sucked her nose.


    "Mom and Dad haven''t forgotten us."


    Even in a foreign country, mom and dad will prepare their tableware.


    She greedily looked at it for a while, then took a picture and sent it to the two brothers respectively.


    The system waited for her to calm down before telling her that the increase in prestige points had slowed down.


    "why?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Because you haven''t shown up in front of the camera much. The heat is like this, if you don''t appear in front of the public for a long time, it will fade away. And ancient martial arts propaganda is a long-term continuous process]


    Tuanzi counted with his fingers, but couldn''t figure it out.


    "One billion prestige points, how much is ten million?"


    Her prestige value is only over 12 million now.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: 100¡¿


    Duanzi made the final calculation again.


    How much time did she spend in order to accumulate 12 million reputation points. If it takes as much as 100 more... "Ah, no, Miao Miao has to go on the show to promote it!"


    She turned around in a hurry.


    Gu Rui was looking for something on the first floor, when he heard his niece''s voice, he looked out and found her circling and talking to herself.


    "Do children nowadays like to talk to themselves?"


    Anxious Tuanzi contacted his elder brother and expressed his appeal.


    Gu Cheng: "Don''t worry, I''ve been paying attention to some baby variety show plans recently. If there is a suitable one, I will let you participate."


    "Brother is really reliable."


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    That night, Gu Cheng went home. On the second day, I started to participate in various wine bureaus.


    If it is luck to win the best director of Jin Linghu, and the best director of Jin Xuelang, then it is absolute strength.


    Even if some people are bitter, it cannot be denied that Gu Cheng has a talent that surpasses that of his mother Jin Lin.


    And he is still very young, youth represents infinite possibilities, maybe he can make history.


    "Mountain" has not yet been released in China. Even if the box office of literary and artistic films may not be very good, at least they must win enough films.


    In addition, many producers and investors invited Gu Cheng to the banquet, wanting to hand over new scripts so that he can shoot while he is famous.


    Gu Cheng has a serious personality and a rigorous style of work, but he is not ignorant of the world. He didn''t turn down all the invitations, and he would deal with these people and make his own judgment. Who to be friends with and who to avoid.


    For three consecutive days, Gu Cheng returned home reeking of alcohol.


    Tuanzi was looking for hangover medicine for him, while thinking about it.


    "Drinking too much alcohol can hurt your liver, brother, you have to protect your liver!"


    Gu Cheng patted her head with one hand.


    Duanzi sniffed the smell of alcohol in the air and pouted unhappily.


    "There is a banquet tomorrow, do you want to attend?" Gu Cheng asked after taking the anti-alcohol medicine.


    "Is there any banquet that Miao Miao can attend?"


    Tuanzi held her little face in her hands, "Didn''t all the banquets you attended drink alcohol?"


    Gu Cheng explained to her the difference between different banquets.


    At least tomorrow''s banquet is the birthday party of a certain director''s five-year-old son. Many people in the industry and some businessmen were invited.


    Duanzi couldn''t quite understand, and her two little brows were knit together.


    "Why did you invite these people to my son''s fifth birthday party? The director has a good relationship with them?"


    Gu Cheng shook his head.


    "The birthday party can also be used to make contacts. The director has a script in his hand and needs to attract investment."


    Everyone is more tactful in doing things, and it is impossible to directly come to the door and say that they want to invest. Use the son''s birthday party as an excuse to invite people over, and try again to gradually achieve the goal.


    The little meat claw hugged the little head and shook it.


    "It''s too complicated, and besides, will his son be happy?"


    Gu Chengfu''s soul is coming.


    ¡°If there is a birthday party for you, we will only invite friends and family.¡±


    Duanzi couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips.


    "Yes, Miaomiao only wants a small banquet, a happy banquet!"


    The coaxed Tuanzi began to choose clothes, "What will Miao Miao wear tomorrow?"


    She has quite a lot of clothes.


    Before, Gu Che bought a bunch of them for her, but later Gu Cheng took her to the mall without saying a word.


    Later, Gu Peihai also brought a bunch of clothes over with a smile, and asked her to change into each one.


    At the beginning, the dumpling was very cooperative, but when Gu Peihai took out his mobile phone to take pictures, she became very angry, and always felt that the big hall brother treated her like a doll in the window.


    Fortunately, these brothers sent a lot of clothes, and she has many options.


    Gu Cheng folded his arms against the door, admiring his sister''s pick and choose.


    "There is heating at the banquet, but it''s November, and it''s a bit cold at night."


    Duanzi thought about it, and decided to choose an ancient style skirt.


    This skirt was custom-made for her by Gu Chi.


    "Even Miao Miao used to be in ancient times, she rarely wore this kind of skirt."


    At that time, she had to practice Kungfu every day, and she wore kung fu clothes, which were dirt-resistant and wear-resistant and cheap.


    Gu Cheng''s eyes flashed, and he was already planning to order some ancient dresses for his sister. My younger sister is active, and she can imitate martial arts movies and order some tight-sleeved clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： new show

    Chapter 179 New Program


    Tonight is director Yi Fei''s birthday party for his five-year-old son Yi Kai.


    Even though they knew that Yi Fei was a drunkard and didn''t care about drinking, many guests still brought their children.


    At that time, adults will drink with adults, and children will play with children.


    When Gu Cheng arrived, he almost attracted the attention of all the guests present.


    The person who has won two international best directors in a row is like a golden mountain.


    Duanziben held his elder brother''s hand with great interest, and when he noticed the gazes from everyone, he frowned unhappily.


    Children are very sensitive, and so are martial arts practitioners. Tuanzi is keenly aware that the way everyone looks at big brother is like a dog looking at braised pork.


    Her elder brother is not braised pork, these people are so annoying!


    Tuanzi grabbed Gu Cheng angrily, "Brother, give me a hug."


    Gu Cheng quickly picked up his sister.


    The girls with two flower buds on their heads and ancient style hairpins swept over one by one.


    Her little face is very round, her eyes are dark and bright, and she is wearing an antique dress. The top is peach-colored, embroidered with a few crabapple fruits, and the lower garment is green plum-colored, with some cloud patterns embroidered with silver thread.


    Other people wear ancient costumes, and occasionally there will be a hint of disharmony, but this little girl is wearing ancient costumes, as if she is a little girl living in ancient times.


    The little girl looked soft and cute, but when her sharp eyes swept over, everyone felt like being stared at by a beast.


    shudder.


    A man shivered, "Weird."


    It''s just a little girl, why did he think of swords and swords? There is still a long sword dripping blood in front of his eyes?


    I didn''t quite understand what was going on, but everyone avoided Tuanzi''s sight.


    The sights falling on Gu Cheng are much less.


    "thanks."


    Gu Cheng straightened her skirt with one hand.


    Tuanzi, who was still full of fear just now, immediately smiled.


    "You''re welcome, we are brother and sister."


    Gu Cheng took his younger sister to meet the host of the banquet.


    Yi Fei teased a few words, and said with a smile, "I''ll have to trouble Director Gu for support in the future."


    Gu Cheng didn''t answer, and asked, "Where are the kids playing later?"


    Yi Fei then looked at the little girl nestled in Gu Cheng''s arms.


    "It''s over there, I asked Xiaokai to take her there, and she can have something to eat."


    Gu Cheng put his sister down.


    "Follow him to play, come and find me if you have anything to do."


    "Okay, okay, big brother doesn''t drink too much."


    Tuanzi grinned and patted his heart, "If someone pours alcohol, you can find Miao Miao, and Miao Miao will come and explain the truth to them."


    The few onlookers laughed and didn''t take it seriously.


    Little did they know that Tuanzi had already made a plan, and she would secretly observe while eating later, and she would make a fool of whoever poured alcohol on her elder brother.


    Yi Kai is only five years old, but wearing a small white suit, he is very polite, "What do you want to eat?"


    "dessert!"


    Yi Kai took her there to get desserts, and when he met people he met on the way, he would call them out politely, and received comments like ''You are so good'' and ''You are worthy of Yi Dao''s son''.


    Tuanzi glanced at him secretly, feeling that the little boy was not very happy.


    But thinking of Yi Fei who had been looking at her all the time, she could understand the little boy again. It is hard work to have a father who is very utilitarian and saves face.


    "Don''t be unhappy, just eat something sweet and you will be happy."


    Duanzi patted him on the shoulder boldly.


    Yi Kai glanced at her in surprise, and took two cupcakes.


    Two children held cupcakes and gnawed on them.


    "This tastes great!"


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, he finished eating quickly, and then went to eat something else.


    There are not many people in the buffet area, mostly children.


    Most people attend this kind of banquet for networking rather than eating and drinking.


    This makes the dumpling cheaper, no one will compete with her, and she can eat whatever she wants with her belly open.


    Yi Kai was very reserved. After all, before going out, his father said that he should behave well and make everyone like him.


    But the small cakes are really delicious, and the new-acquainted sister is also very happy to eat. He also kept eating.


    The system looked helplessly at this scene, and it knew that no one could escape the host''s eating and broadcasting.


    When the dumplings are eating and drinking, they always pay attention to the situation of the eldest brother.


    Unexpectedly, she was being targeted.


    Fiery eyes fell on her, even though she puffed up her face in dissatisfaction, she didn''t move away.


    Danzi: Fury.jpg


    Duanzi turned his head with a ''shoo'', and met the bold man''s eyes.


    "Hey?"


    Peeping at her was a man in his thirties, wearing a suit, looking upright, with tiredness on his face. Even if she caught him, he still looked at her straight.


    Duanzi slowly narrowed his eyes.


    She took a glass of juice and walked over angrily.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If something is wrong, do you want to pour juice on him? ¡¿


    The slightly drooping corners of his eyes instantly lifted.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, Miao Miao will finish scolding him later, drink when she is thirsty! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    "Why are you staring at Miaomiao?"


    Tuanzi thought he was walking over with big strides, and raised his head slightly, "Are you a fan of Miao Miao?"


    The man recovered and scratched his hair, "Ah, yes, I''m your fan."


    "Liar," Tuanzi looked at him contemptuously, "You look at Miaomiao as if you were looking at a piece of gold."


    The man froze.


    He made a small ''ah''.


    At this time, Yi Kai chased after him, looking at this person with some vigilance.


    "Is there a problem with him?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "I don''t know, Miao Miao is still interrogating."


    The word ''interrogation'' made the man laugh.


    He pointed to the sofa not far away, "Where shall we go to talk?"


    Duanzi walked over calmly holding the juice.


    She wasn''t afraid of this man''s bad intentions at all.


    Yi Kai hesitated for a while, but also followed.


    I don''t know what this man is thinking, but he treats Gu Miaomiao like an adult, with a very serious attitude.


    "I''m staring at you to invite you."


    Little head tilted.


    The man scratched his hair, "I think you''re gold, and that''s not wrong. I think maybe you can save my show."


    Tuanzi patted his ears to show that he was listening attentively.


    The man is more serious and introduces himself.


    "My name is Miao Mu, and I''m the director of Strawberry Channel. I''m currently planning a variety show with babies."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up. Is this a sleepy pillow?


    Miao Mu said dejectedly: "But I didn''t invite any guests."


    Tuanzi: "Ah... you are so miserable."


    The reason why no guests were invited was that his plan was not valued by the stage, and at the same time, he did not attract investment. He himself has only worked with a few directors before, and his position in the program group is not important.


    To put it simply, this is a director who has no famous works, whose planning is not favored by his superiors, who cannot attract investment, and who has no connections.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： third cousin

    Chapter 180 Third Cousin


    It sounded too miserable, so the dumpling contributed the undrinked juice.


    "Here, drink it, you will have good luck."


    Miao Mu took it over and tentatively said, "If you participate in this program, it will be my greatest luck."


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Yi Kai, who was only five years old, said seriously, "Uncle, you didn''t even say what your show is like, don''t deceive the children."


    Miao Mu blushed immediately.


    He just didn''t expect that Gu Miaomiao, who was very popular recently, would pay attention to him, so he lost his sense of control for a while.


    "My program actually doesn''t require much investment, it''s quite special."


    Miao Mu introduced the program planning very seriously.


    The two children listened very carefully, completely opposite to the perfunctory and impatient attitude of the superior.


    He thought, even if he couldn''t invite Gu Miaomiao, he would still be very grateful to this little girl. At least she respected her plot.


    This variety show with babies is actually a show that transforms an old villa into a multi-themed restaurant with 0 funds.


    The owner of the villa is an old lady who is seriously ill and time is running out, so she decided to donate the villa to a children''s welfare home.


    The current agreement reached by the three parties is that if Miao Mu ensures that the program can start normally, the villa will be lent to the program group for free.


    After the guests renovate the villa and open it for business, all the income will go to the Children''s Welfare Institute. And after that, the Children''s Welfare Institute can continue to operate the restaurant.


    Conversely, the children''s welfare home can sell the villa, or use the villa as a spare room for the welfare home.


    At present, Miao Mu plans to invite three to five groups of guests, let the parents bring the children to renovate the villa together, build a restaurant with whimsy, and open it to the public.


    Duanzi nodded, "It sounds interesting, but it''s only been filmed for a month and a half, is there enough time?"


    Miao Mu thought there was something going on, so he quickly took out his mobile phone, "This is that villa, by the sea."


    is a seaside villa located some distance from the beach that is often visited by tourists. But it doesn''t take much time for tourists to come here on foot. In addition, it is also some distance from the commercial street.


    is a villa with a slightly awkward location but can be saved.


    The villa has five floors, one basement and four above ground. It has been a long time, the outer wall skin has peeled off a lot, some interior floors need to be replaced, and the decoration also needs to be revised. There is a big yard, but the yard is basically deserted.


    Miao Mu talked eloquently: "Because it is a renovation with zero funds, the guests need to raise money and decoration materials through various means in the early stage. During this period, the guests can also think about what type of restaurant to open. Music restaurant or Children''s restaurant, even a hodgepodge is fine."


    "As for the time issue, if the guests in the previous episodes can raise decoration materials, the program team can hire people to do simple decoration during the time between the two episodes. However," Miao Mu hesitated, "if the show cannot be For investment, the money for hiring people also needs to be raised by guests. When it comes to investment, the show can help a lot.¡±


    Tuanzi was lost in thought.


    This variety show with a baby is different from the previous ones, and the start is even more difficult than "Leisurely Pastoral Life".


    However, it sounds very interesting. If I can renovate the villa and run a restaurant with my brother, it seems to be a good experience. She can also be a chef!


    Seeing her bright eyes, Miao Mu tentatively asked, "How about it, are you interested?"


    Yi Kai hurriedly said: "Sister Miao Miao, you have to discuss it with your parents."


    Tuanzi patted his head, "I almost forgot, Miao Miao wants to ask Big Brother."


    After listening to the cause and effect, Gu Cheng thought about it and asked for a business card of Miao Mu.


    "Let''s talk about this tomorrow, okay?"


    "Of course, I''ve been in Jiang City recently." Miao Mu said quickly, but felt a little uneasy.


    After the birthday party, Tuanzi followed Gu Cheng home.


    Gu Cheng made a cup of hot milk, turned around, and saw his sister opening the refrigerator, like a cat about to steal fish.


    "Not full?"


    Duanzi hurriedly closed the refrigerator door.


    "I''m full!" She shook her head, with a hint of guilt in her smile.


    Gu Cheng was thoughtful, but didn''t expose it right away.


    "Drink milk, I''ll talk to you."


    Little Rouzhuo was holding the glass, and the dumpling was sitting on the sofa obediently. She took a sip, her eyes drifted to the kitchen, and then came back quickly.


    "Would you like to be on the show?"


    Gu Cheng emphasized: "In the early stage, you need to raise money and materials, and in the later stage, you need to entertain customers to gain fame."


    Since you want to do good deeds, you must use the show to make yourself famous. In this way, the restaurant can be handed over to the children''s welfare institution, so that the welfare institution can continue to operate and continue to increase income.


    This means that the guests will be very hard.


    "Want to go."


    Duanzi hugged the glass and smiled contentedly, "If you go with your brother, it won''t be hard at all."


    Gu Cheng raised his hand to his lips and coughed lightly.


    "I have seen Strawberry Channel''s recent arrangement. If this plan is really approved, the show will be broadcast live next week."


    After all, it is a program that is not taken seriously. Even if it passes, the live broadcast time is not good. When this program is over, it will be the winter vacation, and that will be the prime time.


    Tuanzi blinked, not quite understanding why Gu Cheng emphasized the time.


    Gu Cheng said guiltily: "If it starts next week, I may not have time to accompany you to participate in the show."


    Duanzi lowered his head.


    Gu Cheng was a little at a loss.


    But soon Tuanzi raised his head and smiled like a little sun.


    "It doesn''t matter, Miao Miao can ask other brothers if they can participate. The eldest brother is very busy and needs to earn money to support his family, Miao Miao knows."


    When she said this, Gu Cheng felt even more guilty.


    But next, he will take the leading actors to various places to promote.


    "Wait," Tuanzi''s sadness came and went quickly, "Brother suddenly said time, are you willing to let Miao Miao participate?"


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    "You want to go, don''t you?"


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    "Since you want to go and promote Guwu, we will work hard to make this show a success. First of all, we must attract at least one investment."


    If a single investment cannot be obtained, the program group will not be able to prepare the equipment needed for live broadcast.


    "Time is running out, I''ll let you, Brother Qi Ze, invest directly."


    The little ears immediately stood up.


    "Brother Qi Ze? Who is it?"


    "Your third cousin, uncle''s eldest son."


    Master Gu has four sons and a daughter, and only the youngest son, Gu Yu, is in business. Gu Yu searched for gold overseas in his early years, accumulated capital and returned to China, and founded the Runze Hotel Group.


    The chairman of the group is naturally Gu Yu, and the eldest son Gu Qize is the president who works for his father.


    Duanzi couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    "Wow, the group, that sounds amazing."


    She thought about it, "There seems to be a Runze hotel chain outside the community, is it my uncle''s?"


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed, "But wouldn''t it be good to let him invest? What if I lose money?"


    "Fortunately," Gu Cheng thought for a while, "He is still discussing business abroad, and when he knew you came back, he planned to give you the hotel near the community. Later, he felt that it was still shabby, and he is still thinking about new gifts."


    "At the time of "Leisurely Rural Life", he wanted to invest."


    Tuanzi: "Wow." She seems to have met a rich brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： took off

    Chapter 181 Take Off


    Gu Cheng brought his younger sister to meet Miao Mu, and said straight to the point that he would get investment, but he had one request.


    Happiness fell from the sky, Miao Mu spoke incoherently, "You said it, it''s really great, that, you say it."


    Gu Cheng''s request is very simple, he doesn''t want the show crew to hype up his sister.


    "If Miao Miao performs well and becomes popular, that''s fine. You can''t deliberately exaggerate and buy hot search."


    He believes in his sister''s strength and charm. Because of the hot search in terms of strength, it ushered in attention, no problem. The opposite is not possible, things must be reversed, and those netizens will be disgusted by this and attack their sister.


    That was not what he wanted to see.


    "No problem." Miao Mu agreed without hesitation.


    Gu Cheng softened his expression slightly, "If the guests invited later want to use Miao Miao, then please leave it to the program team."


    "no problem!"


    The investment is in place, and on Tuanzi''s side, Gu Chi is on the show with her. This director Miao needs to sign a bigger guest to have a chance to convince the TV station.


    In this matter, Gu Cheng can''t help, it needs Miao Mu to sign at least two groups of guests in a short period of time.


    He thought he would have to wait several days for the result, but that night, Miao Mu excitedly told him, "Teacher Gu is willing to bring his son to the show."


    Miao Mu said that Mr. Gu is Gu Ran, a first-line actress, capable, single mother.


    Before, Gu Ran and Gu Jiujiu participated in "Let''s go on an adventure together". It happened that Gu Cheng brought his younger sister to that show.


    Gu Cheng: "So it''s them. Teacher Gu, do you have time recently?"


    "It seems that they brought their son to make friends," Miao Mu couldn''t hide his excitement, "They came because they heard that Miao Miao would participate in the show."


    Gu Cheng: Subtle upset.


    Another day later, Miao Mu said that he had signed another two groups of guests. The TV station has also approved his plan, and it is expected to broadcast live next Friday.


    Gu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief, sent his sister to his second uncle''s house, and set off for another city.


    When Gu Che learned that Gu Chi was accompanying his sister on the show, he wished he could run away from the crew right away.


    "Miaomiao, let me accompany you to the show!" in a very pitiful tone.


    Tuanzi is practicing her left hand, and she is flexibly turning a small knife with her left hand, while her right hand is holding a mobile phone to talk to her second brother.


    "But isn''t the second brother filming a TV series?"


    ¡°I can take three days off a week!¡±


    As soon as Gu Che finished speaking, his assistant wailed, to the effect that he was advised to hurry up and put on makeup.


    Tuanzi sympathized with the assistant brother for a second.


    "Second brother, good boy, you can accompany Miao Miao on the next show."


    Gu Che was depressed: "What if there is no suitable program?"


    "Then let''s make a show by ourselves~"


    Tuanzi said innocently: "Okay, okay, second brother, let''s go to filming, brother Sun will cry, and so will the director. Tears will flood your room."


    Gu Che could only hang up the phone.


    Throwing the phone aside, Tuanzi picked up another small knife, turning the knife with both hands at the same time.


    Gu Chi is packing his luggage.


    He listened to the call in silence, and only after hanging up did he smile, "Just now, Miaomiao is like a sister, and Xiao Che is like a brother."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "That Miao Miao is the best and most reliable sister!"


    Gu Chi: "Oh? Will my reliable sister be arrested for stealing ice cream at night?"


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    She stomped depressedly, her little ears were red.


    This incident dates back to Yi Kai''s birthday party.


    After attending the birthday party that day, the dumpling cat, Mao Mao, ran to the kitchen to open the refrigerator. After being discovered by Gu Cheng, he took the milk and behaved well.


    But that night, she thought that after her elder brother fell asleep, she slipped into the kitchen again, opened the freezer, took out a box of ice cream, and before she started eating, her elder brother appeared at the kitchen door.


    Afterwards, the dumpling was criticized, and Gu Che, who bought a bunch of ice cream for home even though it was autumn, was also criticized.


    When handing over the younger sister to the second uncle''s house, Gu Cheng and everyone emphasized that they should not give the younger sister a chance to eat ice cream.


    After that, Gu Chi laughed at her several times for this matter.


    At this moment, Gu Chi''s eyebrows and eyes curved.


    "I don''t know about eating ice cream in autumn and winter, I thought Miao Miao had an iron stomach."


    Duanzi shrinks her neck.


    She changed the topic with a guilty conscience, "I''m going to Haishi tomorrow, and the live broadcast will start the morning after tomorrow, so I''m looking forward to it."


    Gu Chi sticks to the reading: "I''m also looking forward to it."


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks, "No sincerity."


    Gu Chi smiled, and pointed at the two knives.


    "What are you practicing?"


    "Mainly practice the left hand," Tuanzi raised his chin. "Later, Miao Miao will learn the double-sword style, so he must prepare in advance."


    Gu Chi was curious: "But your master isn''t by your side, and he didn''t watch you flip through the knife manual, how do you study?"


    Tuanzi blinked, facing those curious and teasing eyes, she blushed and turned her back, "Secret, it''s a secret!"


    Of course, the system provides the knife manual, but she is not ready yet, and she does not need to materialize the knife manual for the time being, and it appears at hand.


    Three o''clock in the morning the next day.


    The system found that Zhao Ban and others had moved to other communities.


    Looking at the host who was sleeping soundly, the system didn''t wake her up.


    Waiting to confirm that the four red dots have moved to a certain building, and there is an intention to steal, the system simply calls the police.


    It thought that this time was similar to before, and Zhao Ban and the others fled again.


    As a result, half an hour later, the four actually moved again. It zooms in on the map, isn''t this the police station?


    It was so curious that the system simply followed the network and used the indoor camera to peek.


    Wow, these four guys finally overturned.


    Early in the morning, Tuanzi sat up in a daze, and stretched sleepily.


    The voice of the system sounded in my head, with a hint of excitement.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, look at the photo quickly¡¿


    Tuanzi opened her eyes wide and found several photos scattered on the quilt. She grabbed the nearest one and found that it was a picture of Zhao Ban and the others being handcuffed.


    Look at another picture, which is a picture of four people being locked up in a detention center.


    I don''t know how the system took the pictures, but it successfully captured the depressed and ugly faces of the four people clearly.


    "Hey, how did they get caught?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: They prepared to steal, brought weapons, alarmed the owner of the house, threatened with knives, and finally became a burglary¡¿


    Robbery is a crime of robbery, and the sentencing is completely different from burglary, and the owner of the house was slightly injured.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This time, they will definitely be imprisoned for a few years¡¿


    Duanzi applauded.


    "Deserve it! Who told them not to learn well after they get out of prison, deserve it, hahaha!"


    She laughed wildly, and thanked the system sweetly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Thank you little Gugu, you have called the police in time, so they were caught so quickly, and the owner of the house was not seriously injured¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Yeah, nothing too¡¿


    Tuanzi praised a few words flatteringly, ran out of the room without changing her clothes or combing her hair, and jumped directly from the balcony under the astonished gaze of the second uncle.


    Gu Rui: "!"


    He rushed to the balcony in a hurry, and found that his niece had already taken off happily, and soon flew to the villa next door.


    Gu Rui: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： Lets transform together

    Chapter 182 Let''s Transform Together


    "Brother Gu Chi, look quickly, it''s a surprise!"


    Gu Chi just opened the door, and Tuanzi flew into his arms, excitedly holding up a few photos.


    He took one and looked at it, his pupils shrank.


    "How is it? Is it a big surprise?"


    Tuanzi poked his face with a smile, "They won''t be able to come out in a few years, hahaha!"


    Because it was a mockery of criminals, the system did not stop her from doing this.


    In fact, after learning about the experience of Zhao Ban and the others over the years, the system is eager to lock them in again.


    Some people are broken from the inside out and cannot be saved.


    Tuanzi showed another photo, "Look at this one, it makes them look ugly!"


    Gu Chi cooperated with appreciation, a small flower bloomed in the field of his heart, fluttering in the wind.


    Tuanzi accompanied him happily after appreciating it, then looked up, "Hey, Brother Gu Chi, are you blushing?"


    This is a rare thing.


    Although Gu Chi loves to laugh, loves to tease, and later developed a habit of teasing people, it is rare to see him blush. Most of the time, he is the one who looks at others with a smile and blush.


    Gu Chi coughed lightly.


    Danzi poked his face curiously.


    "Brother Gu Chi, is he shy?"


    Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips proudly, "I really want to take a picture of Brother Gu Chi."


    The young artist quickly collected his mood and quickly counterattacked, "Miao Miao, I''m very curious."


    "Um?"


    ¡°How did you get these pictures while you were at home all this time?¡±


    The little girl froze.


    It was Gu Chi''s turn to poke her face, directly into a small pit.


    "Um?"


    Tuanzi blinked, looked left and right, and suddenly greeted Gu Chi behind him.


    "Hey, Brother Gu Mo, are you at home?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "He''s not at home, this trick is useless."


    Duanzi slumped down.


    She lowered her little head depressedly, glanced at Gu Chi secretly, then quickly withdrew her small eyes, and the round corners of her eyes also drooped, looking pitiful.


    Gu Chi couldn''t resist Gougouyan''s attack, so he took the initiative to pass the chapter.


    "I''ll go buy a swimsuit later, after all, it''s the beach, maybe I can go swimming."


    Tuanzi raised his head with a ''shoh'', "Okay, okay!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: But you can''t swim¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Miaomiao can learn, and Xiao Gugu said that there are swimming rings in modern times? ¡¿


    Duanzi is happy to try new things.


    She happily finished her breakfast, and followed Gu Chi to the shopping mall. Then the two flew to Haishi and checked into a hotel.


    The next day, the first episode of "Let''s Transform Together" was officially broadcast live.


    ¡¾What kind of program is this? Why are Gu Peihai and Gu Che helping to promote it? ¡¿


    ¡¾If it wasn¡¯t for those two promotions, I wouldn¡¯t even know about this show¡¿


    ¡¾Because their younger sister Gu Miaomiao is going to participate¡¿


    ¡¾Why does this Gu Miaomiao always participate in the show? The desire to be red is too obvious]


    ¡¾Ah, according to reliable sources, it seems that the National Wushu Association asked me to, I hope Miao Miao will promote more traditional martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾Put hope on a child, no wonder traditional martial arts have declined¡¿


    ¡¾I came here chasing Gu Ran, and there is Xiaojiujiu¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that Ai Jie has also joined, shouldn¡¯t she promote the movie everywhere recently¡¿


    Four groups of guests gathered on the beach.


    Miao Mu warmly invited them to introduce themselves.


    "We need to work together for at least a month and a half, let''s get to know each other now."


    Tuanzi raised his hand, "Miao Miao comes first!"


    The little girl naturally faced the camera, introduced herself and blew rainbow farts.


    "This is brother Gu Chi. He is a painter. His paintings are very beautiful. He also helped Miao Miao paint a lot of paintings, which are hung at home. He is also very good at doing housework. Although his cooking skills are not as good as Miao Miao''s, he is also not bad¡­"


    Seeing her talking eloquently and non-stop, Gu Chi, who was as cheeky as Gu Chi, blushed a little.


    Wow, in my sister''s mind, he is about to become an all-rounder, and he should really record it and send it to others.


    Tuanzi finished speaking cheerfully, and suddenly recited the slogan, "Runze Hotel, the best choice for you to go out for work and travel."


    The barrage was filled with ''hahaha''.


    As everyone knows, what Tuanzi thinks in his heart is that he can''t let third cousin lose money.


    The second group of guests is Gu Ran and Gu Jiujiu.


    Having not seen each other for two months, Gu Jiujiu seems to have changed back again, looking sullen and unwilling to introduce himself.


    Gu Ran greeted everyone with a smile, while Gu Jiujiu kept a stern face.


    Tuanzi gave him an extra look, what''s wrong with my little friend?


    The third group of guests is the second-tier actor Yi Heng and his younger brother Yi Kai.


    The brothers behaved very politely. Yi Heng''s fans blew rainbow farts.


    The fourth group of guests is Ai Jie, who recently won the Golden Snow Wolf Award for Best Supporting Actress, and her twin daughters.


    Brother Ai Tanbo, daughter Ai Fengyi.


    The two brothers and sisters look exactly alike, and both have short hair that reaches the ears. At first glance, it is impossible to tell who is the elder brother and who is the younger sister.


    Danko meets the twins for the first time, and this will stare at them non-stop.


    It''s amazing.


    Recalling her elder brother''s instructions, she grinned at the siblings.


    Brothers and sisters: "?"


    The reaction of the audience is also relatively strong.


    ¡¾How could Ai Jie be a resident guest? She should follow the crew to promote the movie everywhere recently, right?¡¿


    ¡¾She was promoting in another city last week¡¿


    ¡¾This is because I can¡¯t wait to make money after becoming popular, or else I want to maintain the popularity¡¿


    ¡¾Eh, as far as I know, this program group is very poor, there is only one advertiser, and the popularity is very low¡¿


    ¡¾She seems to want to both publicize and be a permanent guest on this show, she''s working so hard¡¿


    Miao Mu smiled and said: "Many viewers may not know what our show is about? Let me briefly introduce it to you now."


    After some introduction.


    ¡¾No, 0 funds to renovate the villa? The guests run the restaurant to make a name for themselves? This is too difficult]


    ¡¾Is the start so difficult? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think this show is about to end, shouldn''t the show with children be about the interaction between parents and children? Who wants to see the makeover? And it¡¯s 0 capital transformation]


    The barrage was full of bad news.


    The director was very calm, after all, he was hit all the way here. Naturally, the funds and guests are in place, no matter whether it is successful or not, we must persevere, and we must not be ashamed of the trust in advertisers, guests, old ladies, and welfare homes.


    "Okay, now let''s go and see that villa together, walk from here for more than ten minutes."


    Miao Mu put the gathering place here to remind the guests, "There is a relatively famous beach near here. The annual average temperature of the sea city is between 22 and 26 degrees Celsius, and there are many tourists."


    Yi Heng laughed and said, "Is the director telling us that the number of customers will be very high in the future?"


    Miao Mu smiled: "No, it''s to remind you to come over to attract customers in the future. After all, we started from scratch, and no one knows our restaurant, ah no, it''s just a dilapidated villa now."


    Yi Heng''s smile froze.


    He had a premonition that the life ahead was not going to be good. But thinking of his father''s request, he had to bite the bullet and participate in the show.


    At this time, Tuanzi had already wandered over to Gu Jiujiu and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Prince, what''s wrong with you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： please yourself

    Chapter 183 Please yourself


    The little boy with red lips and white teeth gave her a depressed look.


    "I''m not a prince anymore, don''t call me a prince."


    Duanzi was full of question marks.


    Obviously in "Let''s Go Adventures" before, Gu Jiujiu quite liked this title, and was even very confident.


    "why?"


    Duanzi asked bluntly: "Didn''t you like this name very much before?"


    Gu Jiujiu puffed up his cheeks and refused to speak, his short legs walked fast.


    Tuanzi scratched his head and chased after him, "The road here is not easy, don''t fall down."


    Gu Jiujiu staggered immediately, and Tuanzi quickly grabbed his small arm.


    The little boy stood firm, puffing up, as if angry with himself.


    Tuanzi poked his cheek with a smile.


    "Soft and fun."


    Gu Jiujiu glared at her, not enough lethality, Tuanzi was not afraid at all.


    "Well, we are good friends, what can I say to my friends."


    The little boy thought for a while, and then said very depressed, "Because everyone in the kindergarten said that I am not a prince, and laughed at my whimsical ideas."


    Gu Jiujiu stayed in kindergarten for a while, but some children attacked him with naive malice about his father, his personality gradually became gloomy, Gu Ran simply took his son home.


    After participating in "Let''s Go Adventures Together", Gu Jiujiu''s condition improved, and he offered to go to a new kindergarten to meet new friends.


    The effect is not good.


    No one wants to play prince games with him, that''s fine, this is the right of those children. But some children laughed at him, and spread the matter to all the children in the big, middle and small classes.


    There is a difference between thinking that the prince does not exist and deliberately mocking him about it. He can understand the former, but cannot accept the latter.


    Gu Jiujiu was autistic again, went home depressed, and stopped going to kindergarten.


    This time, even if his family plays prince games with him, he is not happy and doesn¡¯t want to play anymore.


    "I''m not a prince." The little boy''s eyes were red, and his voice was crying.


    Tuanzi thought about it seriously, "What kind of prince do you want to be? Will the prince marry the princess in the fairy tale book?"


    "certainly not!"


    Gu Jiujiu retorted loudly: "I want to be a prince who can protect my mother and grandparents! I will be very powerful, own a lot of territory, and earn a lot of money, so that they don''t have to work hard."


    Gu Ran, who had been silently following them all this time, was slightly taken aback. She thought her son just wanted to play the prince game, but it turned out that this ''prince'' was different from what she had imagined.


    "Aww."


    Duanzi clapped her hands excitedly, "Your mother is the queen, and you are the prince, is that so?"


    Gu Jiujiu thought for a while, "Anyway, it''s different from the fairy tale book."


    "Yes, you know it''s different."


    Tuanzi jumped up and down, "Then why do you care what others say? You are a prince, as long as you recognize yourself, your family and friends, you are a prince, a brave and invincible prince!"


    She raised her little fleshy claw, waved to Gu Chi who was behind her, with a bright smile.


    "Miaomiao thinks you are a prince, Brother Gu Chi, do you think he is a prince?"


    Gu Chi responded with a smile.


    "Aunt Guran, do you think he is a prince?"


    Gu Ran also responded loudly.


    Tuanzi approached Gu Jiujiu again, and said with a smile, "What about you, Gu Jiujiu, do you think you are a prince? Will you become an excellent prince who can protect your family and friends?"


    The little boy seemed to hear the sound of ''Paba'' blooming.


    There was a hot current surging in the chest cavity.


    He said loudly: "I am a prince!"


    Tuanzi rolled his eyes with a smile, reached out and pinched his cheek, "In the future, if someone contradicts you, just ignore it, we will be a low-key prince, and we will surprise everyone in the future!"


    "Um!"


    Gu Jiujiu thought about it seriously, "Sister Miaomiao, I will give you all my candies from now on."


    Mom said that he should thank those who helped him and share it with his friends. Sister Miaomiao is not only his helper, but also his good friend, and he wants to give her his favorite candy.


    Duanzi''s big eyes suddenly turned into the shape of candies.


    "Wow, Jiujiu, you really are the best and best prince!"


    ¡¾The friendship of children is really enviable¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think Miao Miao is a master of chicken soup¡¿


    ¡¾No, I think Miao Miao is young but lives a very transparent life. She is right, don''t care what others say, just pay attention to the people you care about, so that you can live more easily]


    ¡¾I used to care about what other people think of me, and hoped that others would like me, but then I realized that no one person can be liked by everyone, and it is better to please yourself than to please others¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Jiujiu has a weird personality, his mother didn¡¯t teach him well, so why ask the kindergarten children to recognize him as a prince¡¿


    ¡¾You misunderstood, you didn¡¯t want them to recognize him as a prince. You can disapprove, but don¡¯t ridicule, these are two different things]


    ¡¾Yes, you don¡¯t have to play with Gu Jiujiu, but it¡¯s a bit too much to laugh at him about this matter. When I was young, I thought Brother Hou would come to pick me up and ride the clouds together. Who didn¡¯t have a fantasy when I was young¡¿


    Not far away, the twins stared at the boys and girls who were talking quietly together.


    The two brothers and sisters had a tacit understanding, and they held on to their mother''s clothes at the same time.


    Ai Jie looked down at them suspiciously.


    Ai Tanbo whispered: "Mom, I am also a prince, and I will protect mother''s prince from now on."


    Ai Fengyi answered quickly, "Then I am the little queen, the most powerful little queen!"


    Ai Jie echoed with a smile.


    She thought to herself, she must use this program to seize the opportunity and never let that man **** her child away.


    Everyone came to the front of the villa.


    The huge yard has been deserted, and the outer wall of the villa has peeled off a lot. The whole house seems to have been applied with a black and white filter, which is a bit gloomy.


    "Looks like a haunted house." Tuanzi whispered.


    Gu Jiujiu who happened to be standing next to her: "..."


    Jiujiu, don''t be afraid, you are a prince, and princes are not afraid of ghosts and haunted houses!


    The little boy cheered himself up.


    Miao Mu introduced: "The owner of the villa has been hospitalized for several years, and has never come back to live in it, and has no relatives, so this villa has been deserted, and now let''s go and have a look."


    Yi Heng became even more uneasy. He subconsciously said to the person beside him, "I''m afraid this house needs to be renovated inside and out. It''s impossible to do it with zero funds."


    The one standing beside him happened to be Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Don''t worry, go in and have a look first."


    He asked about the experience of the owner of the villa, that old lady is a person who knows how to live. On the contrary, he felt that the situation inside the villa would not be too bad.


    After entering the villa, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although some walls are cracked and moldy, the overall decoration is quite warm. However, some wooden floors are warped and need to be dealt with.


    "It''s okay, okay," Gu Ran smiled wryly, "To be honest, I was a little scared just now."


    If there are various renovations inside and out, they may spend the whole season trying to make money, and there is no time to transform it into a restaurant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： evil mouse

    Chapter 184 The Evil Rat


    The villa has five floors. Everyone took a brief tour of the next floor and went to the basement first. The basement is very large and divided into two parts. One part is for storing sundries, and the other part is a place for storing materials, but it is relatively empty now.


    You have just visited the first floor. There is a large living room, a large kitchen, a dining room, a nanny room and guest bathroom. However, most of the furniture is rather dilapidated, and the skin of the fabric sofa is even rotten.


    There is a large terrace and three rooms on the second floor.


    Everyone randomly chose a room.


    Yi Heng opened a closet casually, "There should be no clothes..."


    Several mice rushed out quickly.


    "what!"


    Yi Heng turned pale with fright. If his younger brother Yi Kai hadn''t grabbed him, he would have hit the wall beside him.


    Gu Ran''s expression was also a little stiff.


    "Isn''t it?"


    She opened another closet, and a mouse rushed over with an extremely aggressive attitude.


    "Mom!" Gu Jiujiu shouted anxiously.


    A candy flies over and hits the mouse.


    The mouse fell to the ground with a ''snap''.


    Tuanzi ran over and looked up, "Auntie, are you okay?"


    Gu Ran shook her head with a pale face, "No, it''s okay, thank you. I didn''t expect the mice here to be so arrogant."


    actually took the initiative to attack her.


    Tuanzi patted his heart, "Don''t worry, Miao Miao will take care of the arrogant mice."


    She bent down and was about to pick up the candy, but someone grabbed her collar. Looking back, she saw a weak smile on Gu Chi''s face.


    "No more, it''s dirty."


    "No, there is a packaging bag."


    Gu Chi shook his head, "I''ve touched a mouse, and the outer packaging is also dirty. The mouse carries a lot of viruses and parasites. If you touch it with your hands, you will easily get sick."


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, "Then, do you want to give up this candy? Candy will cry!"


    After getting an affirmative answer, Tuanzi was in a bad mood.


    "My sugar!" she wailed.


    I would have known not to hit mice with candy.


    Tuanzi was so angry that she jumped directly from the window, startling everyone, and before everyone ran to the window, she jumped up again, holding a handful of small stones in her hand.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh rats!"


    Angrily, she came to the heavenly girl to scatter flowers, and unexpectedly succeeded in hitting the mouse that was running around.


    "Pay me sugar!"


    The mighty Tuanzi ran after the mice.


    After cleaning the underside of the wardrobe in this room, go to other rooms.


    The others watched with lingering fear as Tuanzi showed off his might, so they all left the villa and stood at the door waiting.


    Soon, Tuanzi came out carrying a large plastic bag that had been bitten out with many holes, and dumped the mouse inside at the door.


    Fat rats piled up into hills, with a lot of impact.


    Several guests turned pale, "Are there so many?"


    Gu Chi only cares about another thing, "Miao Miao, you didn''t touch it with your hands, did you?"


    Tuanzi shook her head depressedly.


    Her sugar, woo hoo!


    The staff were also scared.


    A videographer actually took a close-up shot of this bunch of mice.


    ¡¾Mama, my eyes¡¿


    ¡¾Cut the camera quickly, I don¡¯t want to watch it¡¿


    ¡¾These mice are really fat¡¿


    ¡¾Did this kill all the mice? Gu Miaomiao is really ruthless]


    ¡¾Why is the previous speech so yin and yang strange¡¿


    ¡¾Is Fang Fang Fang here? Hurry up and cut the video, I want to watch Miao Miao vs. Mice! ¡¿


    Miao Mu asked: "Miao Miao, have they died?"


    "Some died, some didn''t."


    Tuanzi scratched his head and pouted, "Miao Miao used different strength each time, and some of them just fainted."


    Miao Mu hurriedly asked the staff to deal with these rats.


    "Okay," he said with a weak smile, "let''s continue to visit. Observe these rooms carefully, so that we can know how to renovate and how to raise money and materials."


    Everyone went straight to the third floor and found that the third floor is actually the home library that many book lovers dream of. Bookshelves are cleverly designed, as well as leisure sofas, small tables and tea sets.


    But there are no books on the shelves.


    The director explained: "When the lady became seriously ill, she was afraid that the books would be damaged, so she gave some to her friends, and some donated."


    The layout of the third floor satisfied the guests.


    Except for the bathroom, the rest of the floor is partitioned by bookshelves, and there are no rooms. This means that more than 130 square meters can be directly used as a restaurant.


    Ai Jie couldn''t help but said: "The bookshelves are reserved for partitions, so you can put some books and green plants, and put some dining tables in the rest of the place, play music, and enjoy the sea view while dining."


    Yi Heng shook his head: "Don''t rush to design. If the third floor pursues style and focuses on quietness, other floors must cooperate. What if other floors are not suitable?"


    Ai Jie smiled and said nothing.


    ¡¾Is the conflict coming so soon? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, everyone¡¯s design plan is different, there will be a good show later¡¿


    ¡¾Does it have a script like other programs, and forcefully create conflicts¡¿


    ¡¾I can guess what the program group will buy. The hot search, #½ðÑ©ÀÇ×î¼ÑÅ®º¢ºÍÔçºìÐǰɲ»Í¬#¡¿


    If Miao Mu sees this barrage, he will tell them honestly that the program team has no money to buy trending searches!


    The layout of the fourth floor is relatively ordinary, with exactly four rooms, one of which has an independent bathroom, and there is another bathroom in the small living room.


    But the four rooms are empty, with no bed or wardrobe.


    The guests were dumbfounded.


    Gu Ran tentatively asked: "Are we living on the fourth floor?"


    Yi Heng looked at her in surprise, he wanted to ask, isn''t the guest staying in a hotel? Presumably, he also knew the consequences of asking this question, so he simply shut up, but actually looked at the director expectantly, hoping that the other party would give a negative answer.


    Miao Mu: "Yes, you live on the fourth floor. In the past, the fourth floor was mainly for friends to live in. Later, Ms. Bai''s friends passed away one after another. She simply disposed of all the furniture and rarely came to the fourth floor."


    Parents other than Yi Heng began to worry, "I don''t even have a bed, how can I sleep today?"


    "Is the first step in renovating a restaurant is to borrow a bed?"


    The twins are born, next to their mother.


    Yi Kai was instructed by his father to be well-behaved, so he kept a straight face and remained silent. In fact, he was also a little worried.


    Danzi is more worried about another thing.


    She said to Gu Jiujiu worriedly: "There is no bed, so will you provide lunch?"


    Gu Jiujiu patted his stomach, "I don''t know, are you hungry?"


    Tuanzi was thinking about the candy just now, "If you can save that candy, Miao Miao won''t be hungry."


    Yi Heng couldn''t hold back when he heard everyone talking about borrowing the bed, and protested to the director tactfully, "But isn''t this villa going to be transformed into a restaurant? We live on the fourth floor, and the fourth floor cannot be remodeled." .¡±


    So let them go to a hotel! Yi Heng hinted desperately.


    Miao Mu said in surprise: "But just renovating the first to third floors, oh, and the basement and yard, it will cost a lot of money and time, adding another floor, you can''t afford it."


    Yi Heng: "..."


    Miao Mu said again: "Besides, when the restaurant opens, the fourth floor should become a staff room."


    After the program ends, the renovated restaurant will be handed over to the Children''s Welfare Institute for business. Welfare homes don''t have money to hire people, and 80% of them are employees or volunteers from the orphanage who come to help.


    After the visit, everyone went outside and looked at the yard again.


    The yard is very large and deserted, and there is a small semi-open garage on the side, which can park two cars at most.


    Several parents looked at each other.


    Gu Chi: "Now let''s talk about your own ideas, the theme of the restaurant, how to transform it, so that we can let people evaluate how much money is needed and what materials are needed."


    Yi Heng retorted: "Shouldn''t the accommodation problem be solved first?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Maybe when we collect materials, we can solve the accommodation problem smoothly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Show off their skills

    Chapter 185 Each Shows His Abilities


    Everyone borrowed paper and pen from the program group and started recording.


    Gu Chi: "The yard must be utilized, and many tables and chairs can be placed."


    Yi Heng frowned: "What if it rains?"


    Gu Chi''s smile deepened, "At that time, each set of tables and chairs will be equipped with an outdoor parasol. Don''t be afraid of sunny or light rainy days. There are not many guests on heavy rainy days, or you can go directly to eat indoors."


    Seeing Yi Heng still nagging, he added, "Many restaurants in tourist attractions will be decorated like this."


    Yi Heng shut up.


    Gu Ran smiled and said, "You can also plant some flowers and plants around a few small flower beds, or simply put potted plants."


    Ai Jie pointed to the semi-open garage, "There will be no tables and chairs in the garage, just turn it into a stall and sell some fast food that is easy to handle."


    Duanzi raised his meat claw, "You can grill over there, and then bring the food over."


    Ai Jie smiled: "It''s a good idea."


    Yi Heng patted his younger brother lightly.


    Yi Kai looked at him in a daze, "Brother?"


    Yi Heng secretly scolded him for not being up to date, "Do you have any good ideas? You can talk about it."


    The little boy thought seriously, "Maybe we can build a stage and let people sing on it."


    Yi Heng hurried to cheer, but the child is sensitive, and Yi Kai was keenly aware of his true emotions, so he pursed his lips and refused to speak.


    Everyone discussed how to arrange the first floor.


    If you don¡¯t want to change the layout of the house, to be precise, you need to hire someone to decorate it with less money, then it¡¯s best to keep the original layout.


    Gu Ran thought for a while, "Just put some tables directly in the living room, and move out the rest of the furniture temporarily to see how it can be transformed. As for how to decorate the walls, think about it carefully. Oh, I think if there are so many tables and chairs prepared, Considering the source of customers, the kitchen may not be enough."


    Gu Chi nodded, "After the restaurant is remodeled, it will be connected to the kitchen. Or make part of it for dessert and part of it for dinner."


    Hearing the word ''dessert'', Tuanzi immediately raised his head and looked at him brightly, "Long live dessert!"


    Gu Chi smiled and patted her on the head, and the dumpling immediately rubbed his palm to please him, "Then let''s make desserts, it''s delicious and can be sold for money."


    Yi Heng pressed his temple, "Then what is the theme of our restaurant? High-end or down-to-earth? Music restaurant or barbecue restaurant?"


    ¡¾Come on, come on, the first wave of quarrels is coming¡¿


    ¡¾Why is this Yi Heng always picky? ¡¿


    ¡¾Where is the nitpicking, he is right, how can a restaurant operate without a theme? The roadside stalls all have themes, fast, convenient and delicious]


    Several children looked up at the parents.


    The twins leaned against Ai Jie with some anxiety.


    Ai Jie comforted them with a smile, "It''s not going to be high-end."


    She raised her eyebrows, "This restaurant will be handed over to the orphanage for operation. It is estimated that there will be employees, volunteers and children coming to help. The theme is better for public restaurants. As for the food sold, this is the seaside, it must be Mainly seafood, the cost is relatively low.¡±


    Yi Heng retorted: "But didn''t you want to turn the third floor into a quiet and refreshing restaurant?"


    Ai Jie: "I just think the bookshelf partition is very creative. It will be the same to put some tables and make it the first floor."


    At this time, Ai Tanbo suddenly whispered, "Actually, customers can donate used books."


    Others look at him.


    The little boy was a little shy, but tried hard to express his thoughts.


    "Our kindergarten has raised money before, donating old picture books and toys to people in need. This time, the bookshelves are empty, and guests can bring old books. One or a few old books can be exchanged for a glass of juice, or other things .¡±


    The eyes of the parents except Yi Heng brightened.


    "It''s a good idea. These books can be provided to the guests for reading, and they can also be read by the children in the orphanage."


    Ai Fengyi crisply said: "Our teacher taught us to do handicrafts. After I gave the handicrafts to my mother, my mother was very happy. Maybe other children can also do handicrafts in the store and give them to the book-giving guests."


    This is a very good idea. Compared with high-end restaurants or music restaurants, it is better to set the theme as helping children in orphanages.


    Guests give away books they can read, children return with handicrafts, or the restaurant sends some drinks and snacks.


    Gu Chi looked at the children encouragingly, "This is a very good idea, and it can help other children all the time, but the types of books need to be explained to the guests in advance."


    The style of the third floor has also been decided, and everyone turned the topic back to the second floor.


    "If you don''t want to spend more money, then make it a box."


    Gu Chi suggested: "The three rooms are mainly used to receive group dinners."


    Yi Heng is very sensitive to the camera, and found that several cameras were all aimed at Gu Chi, so he said quickly, "It''s not like there are group dinners at any time."


    Gu Chi glanced at him, his brows and eyes curved.


    ¡°Group dinners must be booked in advance. For the rest of the time, tables for two or four are placed, and large tables are only used for dinner parties. We only need to book a few large foldable tables in advance.¡±


    Ai Jie and Gu Ran have already noticed that Yi Heng, a second-tier male star, only thinks about the camera, but is not really reforming, while Gu Chi is obviously doing things seriously. They already have favoritism in their hearts.


    Although they have many purposes for participating in this program, one of the purposes is to broaden children''s horizons and let them better integrate into the crowd.


    It is a meaningful thing to renovate and even run a restaurant for an orphanage. Maybe when the children grow up in the future, they will gain a lot of positive energy from this experience.


    Gu Ran echoed: "Then let''s do it this way, but how to decorate the three boxes? Hang some paintings?"


    Ai Jie hissed, "Money, money is all."


    The paintings hanging in the room, even the simple printed paintings, are not cheap if they are a little bigger. Currently, they have zero funds.


    Tuanzi held his face, looked left and right, and suddenly raised his hand, "Brother Gu Chi can draw, and his students can also draw."


    Everyone thought Tuanzi would say, let these people provide paintings for free.


    ¡¾This is not good, isn¡¯t it morally kidnapping those people to provide paintings for free¡¿


    ¡¾You don¡¯t learn well at a young age¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, if I were a student of Gu Chi, I would definitely hate this kind of moral kidnapping¡¿


    Tuanzi bumped into Gu Chi lightly, and smiled with big eyes into crescent moons, "Brother Gu Chi, we are so familiar, why don''t you sell us some paintings at a lower price?"


    Gu Chi couldn''t help laughing, "I''ll give you a few paintings for free."


    Paused, he added, "As for the students in the studio, well, I''ll see if I can get them a discount."


    Tuanzi hurriedly faced the camera, and said sweetly, "Brothers and sisters in the studio, do you want more people to appreciate your works? You can choose our restaurant first, the traffic is super high, and everyone''s appreciation ability is first-rate!"


    ¡¾Hahaha, no discount, I will give it away directly¡¿


    ¡¾I will also send it directly. If I had known that Mr. Gu was so short of paintings, I should have sent the paintings directly at the beginning¡¿


    ¡¾No money, no money, I am a student who is still taking the art test, I dare not accept money if you give it¡¿


    ¡¾The program team provides an address, I will send the painting right away¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t talk about moral kidnapping, if there is really a platform to display my paintings, it¡¯s too late for me to thank you¡¿


    ¡¾My work is worthless, so I donated it to the orphanage¡¿


    Later, a professor came here for dinner, saw a painting, admired the aura of the other party, contacted the other party through the orphanage, and accepted the other party as an apprentice.


    Several people became famous later on, and the paintings left in the restaurant became more and more valuable, but the orphanage never sold them. For the orphanage and the children, these are the support and blessings from strangers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： high cost

    Chapter 186 High Fees


    Gu Chi was about to conclude, when Gu Jiujiu, who didn''t talk much, suddenly said, "What about the basement?"


    Several adults paused.


    They almost forgot about the basement.


    "The area over there is huge," Yi Heng said with a smile, "you can open a bar."


    Gu Chi was speechless.


    Ai Jie¡¯s personality is relatively straightforward. She said directly, ¡°Other renovations are based on the existing layout, with few changes and low cost. Opening a bar in the basement is equivalent to building a bar directly, and there is no money.¡±


    Gu Ran euphemistically said: "The orphanage can''t provide bartenders, and there are no purchase channels. Besides, bars are relatively...not suitable for children to contact."


    Yi Heng''s face darkened.


    ¡¾I''m going, are these people jointly bullying Yi Heng¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, Yi Heng objects to everything, why¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not objection either, mainly because Yi Heng¡¯s proposal is relatively unrealistic¡¿


    ¡¾I am the owner of a bar. To be honest, building a bar is really costly and laborious. The guests can¡¯t raise so much money¡¿


    ¡¾Some people get into disputes easily when they are drunk, I don¡¯t think people in the orphanage can handle it well¡¿


    ¡¾I always feel that Yi Heng is excluded¡¿


    Gu Chi simply asked the children.


    "What do you think? Renovate the restaurant, you should also contribute."


    A few children scratched their heads.


    Gu Jiujiu struggled: "Spend less money, spend less money. What doesn''t cost much?"


    Everyone scratched their heads, from the children''s playground to the teahouse, and finally Yi Kai whispered, "In the billiards room, we only need to set up a few pool tables and charge by the hour. My brother often plays billiards."


    Yi Heng twitched the corners of his lips, "A good pool table costs over ten thousand, and a cheap one costs several thousand."


    "Are there any cheap balls?" Tuanzi didn''t know how many kinds of **** there are in modern times.


    Yi Kai whispered: "Single-ball and badminton are fine."


    Gu Chi pondered, "Is the table tennis table expensive?"


    He also thinks it is more convenient to have an activity room. Three floors plus a yard are enough for business. If the basement is also turned into a restaurant, four groups of guests plus people from the orphanage are not enough.


    You can set up an activity room first, and after the orphanage makes money, it can be remodeled slowly. So it''s better to just set some tables rather than make a big fuss.


    Everyone does not know the price of the table tennis table.


    Tuanzi stood up and ran to Miao Mu in a hurry, "Uncle, hurry up and check, are table tennis tables expensive?"


    Miao Mu could only take out his mobile phone to surf the Internet, "Well, the cheap ones are only a few hundred."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, "Are the second-hand ones expensive?"


    Miao Mu hesitated, "It must be cheaper, but where can you find second-hand ones?"


    A few parents thought about it, "You can go to schools or some elderly activity centers. There must be returned second-hand soldier table tennis tables, and the price is very cheap."


    Even there is no charge for the activity room, everyone can come in and have fun, and set up a small stall selling drinks next to it, and you can make money. When everyone is hungry, we must go upstairs to eat.


    As for the treatment of moldy and cracked walls and floors, we decided to simply whitewash the walls, which only need to be ventilated for a few days.


    As for the floor, Yi Heng wanted to replace it again, but his opinion was rejected. Everyone decided to sew it by themselves. If the sew could not solve the problem, just get a carpet with a suitable style.


    One carpet covers three ugliness.


    After sorting things out, Gu Chi concluded, "There are three floors plus yard tables and chairs, tablecloths, parasols, carpets, whitewashing, table tennis tables, and a few sets of rackets. No, cooking utensils and tableware, as well as a refrigerator! "


    Everyone has got the layout of the villa, calculated the area and the distance between tables and chairs, and decided on the number of tables and chairs, the number of parasols, etc.


    Then ask the program team to help evaluate the price, and finally get a range.


    The cheapest fee is close to 100,000. If better materials are used, the price will be even more terrifying, directly hundreds of thousands.


    The guests with ??0 funds fell silent.


    The audience also fell silent.


    ¡¾The price is a bit scary¡¿


    ¡¾My family runs a restaurant. To be honest, the price is already very low. A small restaurant in my family is almost at this price in the preliminary preparation¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t forget, they are going to arrange three floors plus a yard¡¿


    ¡¾This is the price when they retain the original layout and the wooden walls are not very decorated¡¿


    ¡¾Decorations such as hanging pictures are still free, choose ugly and cheap ones such as parasols¡¿


    ¡¾But some materials are too inferior¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, the ingredients are so inferior, I dare not eat there¡¿


    Miao Mu was afraid that these guests would be dismissed, and was about to speak when he saw the dumpling jumping three feet high.


    "It''s useless to squat here and think, let''s act quickly!"


    She cheered everyone up, "Let''s make money first, buy some things directly second-hand, and buy new cookware and tableware."


    Stretched out her little hand, and she boldly swiped around, "And there are a lot of things in the house that have been slightly remodeled and turned into tables, chairs and sofas in the restaurant. These are free!"


    Gu Chi couldn''t help smiling.


    "Yes, let''s make money first."


    Yi Heng hurriedly said: "In fact, we can go to the furniture market, kitchen supplies market, and explain to the bosses that we are helping the orphanage. Maybe they will be willing to subsidize us and not charge money."


    He added: "If we feel sorry, we can leave a signature and exchange it for these things."


    Several adults looked at him inexplicably.


    ¡¾Uh, this is not good, the boss also has to support the family, is this forcing them to donate things¡¿


    ¡¾Selling autographs will have a bad influence, so guide everyone to buy and sell autographs in disguise¡¿


    ¡¾Before Gu Miaomiao asked Gu Chi¡¯s students to give away paintings for free, why don¡¯t you talk about her, and now you are attacking Yi Heng¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao didn¡¯t ask everyone to give it away for free, what she said was a discount, and it was the students who offered to donate¡¿


    ¡¾There is still a difference between the two. One side is an art test student who just produced some paintings that are not going to be sold or may not be sold, and the other side is the boss who supports his family¡¿


    ¡¾I think you guys are crowding out Yi Heng¡¿


    The director hurriedly said: "We can''t sell signatures, we can''t do bad guidance."


    Maybe Yiheng fans support selling autographs, but he has to agree with the guests to do so, and this show can be stopped directly.


    Tuanzi said seriously: "You can''t get something for nothing, we have to rely on our hands, no, it''s our talent that makes money."


    She gave an example, "Miao Miao can perform on the street!"


    When "Traveling with Parents 2" was recorded and broadcast before, Gu Jiujiu watched the show, "I know, I know, let''s perform and let everyone reward."


    He seriously emphasized: "We are trying to make everyone happy, not just taking everyone''s rewards for nothing."


    Duanzi high-fived him, "Jiujiu, what do you know?"


    "I can sing!"


    The twins also said they could sing.


    Yi Kai said he could recite.


    The five children looked up at the adults, "What do you know?"


    Gu Chi thought for a while, "I can sketch for passers-by and sell paintings."


    Ai Jie: "I can dance, I have learned dance for many years."


    Gu Ran: "I know how to draw sugar."


    She smiled and touched her son''s head, "Your grandfather used to be a sugar painting craftsman."


    Yi Heng can''t understand their high spirits, street performances, isn''t it shameful?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： Sketching and Sugar Painting

    Chapter 187 Sketching and sugar painting


    In the end, everyone was divided into two groups.


    Gu Chi Group and Gu Ran Group went to perform, and the other two groups went to investigate the market.


    But before that, Tuanzi looked at the staff pitifully, "Bunch box, give us a box lunch, it''s already noon, we want to eat!"


    The other children almost burst into tears, and they were also hungry.


    Fortunately, there is an advertiser, and the program group can still afford the lunch box. Of course, most of the money went to various equipment.


    Live programs are not easy to do, and the price of various equipment is very beautiful.


    Most of the guests gobbled it up.


    Gu Ran sighed: "The mental work is also very tiring!"


    Ai Jie: "I feel like I can eat another box."


    It was the first time that Duanzi didn''t dislike vegetables, and seriously finished eating the cabbage in the box lunch.


    After eating clean, there was an extra chicken leg in the lunch box.


    She looked up in surprise, and found that Gu Chi was eating slowly.


    "No need, Miao Miao just ask for another box."


    She put the chicken legs back and said seriously, "You will be sketching later, you must be very tired, eat more, sell more, and earn more."


    After returning the chicken legs, she rushed to the staff in charge of distributing the boxed lunches like a gust of wind, "Uncle, do you have any more boxed lunches? Miao Miao still wants one more."


    The staff gave her a box with a smile, "Eat enough."


    "Yeah, eat more and go performer to make a lot of money!"


    After eating, Gu Chi dug out the drawing board, drawing paper and other materials.


    Tuanzi praised him right away, "Brother Gu Chi really had the foresight to bring the painting materials here in advance."


    Yi Heng was about to go out. Seeing this scene, he smiled half-smile, "Is Mr. Gu ready to sell paintings?"


    Gu Chi bent his eyes and smiled without speaking.


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, why does this person speak in a weird way? do not like.


    She pouted: "Because it''s a transformation with zero funds, Miaomiao is already ready to sell art, and brother is also going to sell paintings. Isn''t that good? Small money won''t fall from the sky."


    Yi Heng smiled meaningfully: "It turns out that you two, brother and sister, have been prepared for a long time and are quite smart."


    After speaking, he went out.


    ¡¾No, why are these words so yin and yang¡¿


    ¡¾He was mocking Miaomiao brothers and sisters to deliberately steal the scene¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, in this way, the camera will be given to them, I didn¡¯t expect them to be so utilitarian¡¿


    ¡¾Learn it, it turns out that earning money seriously is called utilitarianism¡¿


    ¡¾In other words, Gu Ran deliberately brought tools for selling sugar paintings, which is also called utilitarianism, and Ai Jie brought a lot of colored paper, and a pair of sons and daughters prepared to fold various small animals to sell for money is also called utilitarianism¡¿


    ¡¾Those who are not prepared are not interested in this program¡¿


    The busking group came to the commercial street.


    After discussion, everyone decided to gather together to perform.


    Gu Chi took the drawing board, Gu Ran only brought the tools, the cart was borrowed by the program team, and the money for the candy was also borrowed by the program team.


    The two children decided to help their parents yell first.


    "Brother Gu Chi, Aunt Gu, how much are you going to sell?"


    Gu Chi had been prepared for a long time, and sat leisurely on the ponytail, "Sketch on the Q head is 5 yuan for one person, and 5 yuan for each additional person. For normal sketching above the neck, small drawing paper is 15 yuan, and 10 yuan for each additional person." , 30 yuan for large drawing paper, 20 yuan for each extra person. Do not draw half-length or full-body paintings.¡±


    With his speed, a Q with simple lines and only need to highlight key features can be done in 5 minutes. 10 to 15 minutes for other avatars. It takes half an hour to start painting a bust, which is really unnecessary.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, "Is it so cheap?"


    Her understanding of 5 yuan is a bowl of noodles, or three meat buns.


    She finished the three meat buns quickly, but a profile picture can be kept for a long time.


    Gu Chi''s eyebrows and eyes were curved, "It''s just a sketch, no coloring, and not many details, so there is no need to set a high price. I just practiced sketching by the way, so as not to be confused."


    After a pause, Gu Chi added to the camera, "I only sell the right to use, and I will make it clear to customers before buying."


    ¡¾Even so, it¡¯s cheap¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, the pictures I dated online are very expensive¡¿


    ¡¾No, the two are different. Most of the drawings you make appointments are high-quality ones. They are drafted, outlined, and colored. They are more delicate. Street sketches basically use pencils, which are fast and not so delicate.¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, thank you for the popular science¡¿


    ¡¾I just think that Gu Chi is quite down-to-earth. After all, he has a little bit of fame and brought a few students with him. He is willing to sketch on the street, and he didn''t rely on his fame to set a high price¡¿


    ¡¾How to say, some painters will go to the street to sketch, this is called observation. The high price is not set because the people here don¡¯t know him, no one will buy you at a high price, and everyone will come to join in the fun at a low price]


    ¡¾Suddenly I really want to ask a real Q head, only five yuan, cheaper than milk tea, woo woo, why am I not in Haishi¡¿


    While chatting with his sister, Gu Chi casually drew the Q heads of two children.


    "Here, you can watch the propaganda."


    Two children took their portraits over.


    "Beautiful, big eyes!" Tuanzi was full of praise, "Brother Gu Chi''s painting skills and Miao Miao''s cuteness have made this painting."


    Gu Chi nodded with a smile, "Well, you are very cute."


    Gu Jiujiu stared at the profile picture, then suddenly walked up to Gu Ran, "Mom, I''ll help later, can I get some pocket money?"


    "sure."


    As for Gu Ran, she carefully asked the staff to borrow a mobile phone to investigate the market.


    Except for some tourist attractions, night markets will sell sugar paintings at high prices. Generally speaking, the price at roadside stalls is 5 yuan for small ones and 10 yuan for large ones.


    And skilled hands can basically draw a small one in 30 seconds.


    Gu Ran cautiously said: "Well, before we open 100, the small one is 3 yuan, and the big one is 8 yuan. If the price is too high, then the small one is 2 yuan, and the big one is 5 yuan."


    The two children were dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t the rate of price reduction too fast?" Half the price!


    Gu Chi encouraged: "Teacher Gu can do a trial first before pricing."


    At the beginning, Gu Ran only learned relatively simple patterns from his father, and did not know complicated patterns.


    She simply drew a kitten.


    "so cute!"


    The dumpling took it, put the tip of his nose close, and sniffed it lightly, he was reluctant to eat it.


    Soon Gu Jiujiu harvested a puppy.


    The two children looked at each other and smiled happily.


    Gu Chi also smiled and said: "The first 100, the small ones are 3 yuan, and the big ones are 8 yuan. Teacher Gu is very good at craftsmanship."


    "Okay, let''s go publicize."


    The two children ran a few meters away, ready to shout.


    ¡¾Gu Ran really hides her secrets¡¿


    ¡¾The technique of sugar painting is not much different from what I have seen before¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, in order to draw these patterns well, I secretly practiced for a long time¡¿


    ¡¾I guess she can only draw these few¡¿


    ¡¾Even if you only know how to draw these types, so what if you practiced secretly for a long time? What about the camera? She worked very hard to make money for renovating the villa, I admire her very much]


    ¡¾But she is too confident, is she sure she can sell 100? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： star girl

    Chapter 188 Starchaser Girl


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by, the opening is a big bargain, and the artist''s sketch is at least 5 yuan!"


    Tuanzi is not afraid of strangers at all. He raised the painting in his hand and greeted passers-by with a milky voice.


    "Beautiful sister, do you want a sketch? It only costs 5 yuan for a Q head!"


    The young girl who was stopped by the shout blushed slightly, and turned her head to see that she was actually a cute baby.


    The little girl smiled softly and had a sweet voice.


    "Sister, Miao Miao''s brother draws very well, why don''t you come over and take a look first."


    The girl approached in a daze, took a look at the painting in Tuanzi''s hand, and was a little surprised, "The painting is pretty good."


    The little girl in the painting has a round hair, big eyes and small mouth, and the flesh on the cheeks is a bit soft, exactly the same as the little girl in front of me.


    Looking at the artist again, wow, a handsome campus male god, wearing a white shirt and a coffee-colored V-neck sweater.


    Cute baby + handsome guy + good painting skills.


    Young girls place orders quickly.


    Gu Jiujiu took a look and was a little anxious. He walked over holding the sugar painting, "Beautiful sister, do you want to eat the sugar painting? The small one only costs 5 yuan, do you want to eat it?"


    Tuanzi quickly reminded him, "The small one is 3 yuan, 3 yuan!"


    Gu Jiujiu quickly changed his words, he was too anxious.


    Tuanzi added for him with a smile, "The first 100 discounts for sugar painting, it would be a pity to miss it, right?"


    The young girl bought another small sugar painting.


    The two children looked at each other again and laughed.


    Gu Chi is not an insider, but Gu Ran is a first-line actress, so some people are familiar with her face.


    The young girl hesitated, "Are you Teacher Gu Ran?"


    Gu Ran pursed her lips and smiled, quickly drew a bird with wings spread for her, and handed it over.


    "Thank you for your patronage."


    The young girl was a little surprised.


    Many people say that Gu Ran is a cold goddess. This is not cold at all, and she has no airs. Since she wants to make money, she should show a good attitude.


    The opening was successful, and the two children were full of fighting spirit and continued to shout at the top of their voices.


    "Great opening bonus, the first 100 sugar paintings are at least 3 yuan!"


    "The minimum price for a beautiful avatar is 5 yuan!"


    Several videographers are very eye-catching with their cameras on their shoulders. Seeing the two cute babies bouncing around, many pedestrians in the commercial street gather around one after another.


    Everyone doesn''t know Gu Chi, they only know that he is handsome, and his painting skills are not bad. Gu Ran is different. As a frequent visitor to the big screen, there are many movie fans. Some people are not her fans, but they just think she looks familiar.


    Ask about the price again, it¡¯s quite low, at least much lower than other things on the commercial street.


    Everyone lined up one after another.


    Duanzi looked at this scene with satisfaction, "Good business!"


    Gu Jiujiu nodded in satisfaction, "We should be able to make a lot of money today, right?"


    "I''m sure I can make a lot of money! When there are more people, Miao Miao will also be a performer!"


    At this time, two young girls came over, seeing Gu Miaomiao, their eyes lit up.


    "Miaomiao, I''m your fan!"


    The voice was so loud that Tuanzi was taken aback.


    Gu Chi, who was painting, looked over distractedly, and frowned inadvertently.


    "Oh, hello fans!"


    Tuanzi raised his meaty claw and waved it lightly.


    The two young girls hugged each other and jumped, "A real person is indeed cuter!"


    Duanzi tilted his head, "?" The two young ladies are a little strange.


    One of them clasped his hands together and bowed lightly, "Miao Miao, can we take a photo with you?"


    Tuanzi blinked, thought for a while, and shook her head seriously, "No."


    The girl hurriedly said: "I spent money to buy a group photo. Aren''t you raising funds? You must be short of money, right?"


    Duanzi pouted, "No, no autographs, no photos, that''s wrong!"


    The girl with shoulder-length short hair acted like a baby, "Just take a picture."


    A fleshy claw stretched out and opened slightly, indicating that the two sides should keep an appropriate distance.


    Tuanzi said seriously: "Even if you are beautiful and cute, it''s not allowed."


    The two girls blushed immediately.


    Pretty and cute? Sister Miaomiao is also very good at it.


    ¡¾Wow, the love talk skill that feels so weak is at full level! ¡¿


    ¡¾Small mouth looks like honey¡¿


    ¡¾If Miao Miao praised me as beautiful and cute, I would probably faint¡¿


    ¡¾But it¡¯s just a group photo, you can also promise fans¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe she doesn''t know much about this? Or have the family ordered it? ¡¿


    Two young girls refused to leave, and ran to buy paintings and sugar paintings.


    The sugar paintings are made quickly, and they quickly received the sugar paintings, and went to the sketching side to line up.


    Seeing that they were customers, Tuanzi strolled over with her hands behind her back.


    The two did not give up, "Is it really not allowed to take pictures?"


    Duanzi shook his head.


    "Then, then we appear on the same painting?"


    Duanzi stroked her chin and began to think.


    At this moment, the two girls noticed that the artist was looking in their direction.


    They looked over.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    The two shuddered.


    They suddenly thought of ''Gentle Knife''.


    "Ahem, since you are so sincere," Tuanzi pretended to be old-fashioned, and the contrast was very cute. "If you can help promote it, Miaomiao will appear in the same painting as you."


    She said distressedly: "We can only yell here, and we can''t go to the other side of the commercial street. Many people don''t know that we have set up a stall here. There will be no customers later."


    Tuanzi wanted to go nearby to publicize, but Gu Chi didn''t let her go too far.


    The local tourism industry is well-developed, and there are many people in the commercial street every day. Before that, there was a incident of human traffickers accomplices taking revenge on the group. Even if the program staff looked at his sister, Gu Chi was not worried about her running too far.


    What can the dumpling do? I can only stay here obediently.


    The two young girls nodded without hesitation.


    In the past, they used to line up outside the gymnasium in the cold winter to watch their idol''s concert. In order to grab the magazine, the whole family was mobilized to act together at the risk of being beaten.


    Just to help publicize, small meaning.


    Tuanzi quickly handed over the self-portraits of himself and Gu Jiujiu.


    "Bring this publicity."


    The two girls took it over and hesitated, "Are you not afraid that we will run away with the painting?"


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Gu Chi looked up, crescent eyes.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Two girls: ¡°¡­¡±


    The two discussed in low voices in front of the camera, "Shouting is too troublesome, and there are so many people, everyone may not be able to hear it."


    "How about handing out leaflets?"


    "Yes, I remember that there are websites that provide flyer templates for commercial use, and we can just change a few promotional words."


    "A member is required for commercial use. I bought a membership. Miao Miao, what is your price?"


    Duanzi was frightened by their action, she quickly said the price. The two designed the leaflets with their mobile phones, ran to a nearby printing shop, and quickly printed a stack of simple black and white leaflets.


    With the permission of the two, the program team arranged for a cameraman to follow up. I saw two girls rushing into the crowd, distributing leaflets full of fighting spirit. After handing out this street, they went around the shopping mall to another street.


    Starchaser girls are not afraid of difficulties!


    There seemed to be a raging fire burning behind the two of them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for passers-by who had received the leaflets to buy sugar paintings and portraits.


    In less than half an hour, there were long queues at both stalls.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Not only are they beautiful and cute, they are also very capable at work.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： Nunchakus

    After the two star-chasing girls finished distributing the flyers, they ran back quickly and said excitedly, "Miao Miao, can we draw now?"


    "Can be can be."


    Tuanzi calculated the time and found that the speed of these two people was too fast, it was scary!


    "Do you want to draw now, or wait until it''s over?"


    She pointed to the long queue.


    "There are a lot of people, Miao Miao is planning to perform."


    The eyes of the two young girls brightened.


    "Then let''s help you perform, and the reward is to take us to experience Feifei."


    Tuanzi lowered his head and stretched out his little meaty claws to make the final calculation.


    The two sisters are very capable at work and can bring in a lot of income. The reward is just to take them to fly once, which is very cost-effective.


    "Okay, okay." She said cheerfully.


    Two girls clap each other.


    Seeing that the queue was very long, which might affect the order of the commercial street, the two took some paper and got some number plates to distribute to those in the queue.


    "Our Miao Miao is about to perform, everyone can come and have a look. It''s not too late to buy sugar paintings or avatars after the call."


    ¡¾I have to say, these two are employees that the general boss wants¡¿


    ¡¾Action-oriented, flexible mind, unfortunately, she is a star chasing girl¡¿


    ¡¾Do you have any comments on the star chasing girls in front? ¡¿


    ¡¾I just have an opinion. Star chasers are all brain-dead. Idols collapsed and are still determined. They say some radical things and attack other artists at every turn. Isn¡¯t this brain-dead? ¡¿


    ¡¾Have you ever thought about it before, even if you are a fan, there are categories, don''t overturn a boat of people with one pole¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, looking at the style of these two people, they don¡¯t look like they made those remarks. Fans of reason and business will not be like this¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, star chasers are brainless¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, what is Miao Miao going to perform¡¿


    ¡¾Feifei? There are too many people, I feel that I can¡¯t use it.]


    ¡¾Starchasers are all brain-dead¡¿


    The audience understood. The one who repeatedly emphasized this point was a stalker who wanted to attract attention. After skillfully clicking to block, everyone continued to watch the live broadcast room.


    Surrounded by everyone, Tuanzi was not nervous.


    "The first show," she said with a smile on her hands, "it''s called Car Lifting."


    The crowd watching: "?"


    At this time, a staff member of the show pushed an electric car over.


    This is the car of the program group, and sometimes the staff needs to drive the cameraman to follow the filming.


    "Do you believe that Miao Miao can lift it?"


    Everyone shook their heads, how old is this kid?


    Tuanzi pursed her lips and smiled, and asked the people nearby to feel the car. After confirming that it was a real car, she squatted down, grabbed the wheel axle with both hands, and lifted it up easily.


    If you are an insider, you will find that her fingers are still 0.1 cm away from the wheel axle.


    She didn''t use her strength to lift it up, but purely used internal force to make the wheel float.


    It''s just for the uninformed audience, everyone would rather believe that she is too strong.


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Does anyone want to be lifted by Miao Miao? It costs 5 yuan to experience once, and each time lasts for five minutes."


    ¡¾I guess no one wants to experience it¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not Feifei, Gu Miaomiao is so short, and it¡¯s not high enough to lift it from the ground, who would like it¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to experience it. What I experience is not being lifted up, but being lifted up by a little girl. If I take a video and send it to Moments, my friends will definitely be sour¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t underestimate everyone¡¯s curiosity about new things¡¿


    In fact, some people are willing to pay for new things.


    They don''t think much about being lifted up, but being lifted up by a little girl who looks about one meter tall is very interesting.


    The first person to play was a muscular man, 1.8 meters tall.


    He was a little embarrassed, "I am over two hundred catties, can I lift it?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi thought to herself. Anyway, she used her internal strength, so her strength is not so strong. "Come on, you squat down first."


    The muscular man squatted down, and Tuanzi stepped forward and grabbed his skirt.


    "Hey!"


    The onlookers and the muscular man didn''t know what happened. In the blink of an eye, the muscular man stretched his body and turned his face downward.


    The voice of the little girl whimpering came.


    "Miao Miao can also spin in circles for free, just spin you, or Miao Miao spin, you follow."


    The muscular man subconsciously said, "Then turn around to me."


    Still at a distance of 0.1 centimeters, Tuanzi circling in circles with his small hands, his inner strength surged, and the lifted muscular man followed suit.


    "Whoa whoa!"


    The onlookers couldn''t help taking out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    "This is very interesting."


    "How did you do it?"


    "Could it be magic?"


    With the first person to eat crabs, others are also eager to try.


    So more people took out their mobile phones to take videos.


    They either posted it in the circle of friends in the group, or posted it on various social platforms, and even posted the headline once.


    When other uninformed netizens saw the title, their first reaction was that the title was fraudulent, and they opened it angrily.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this really P¡¯s¡¿


    ¡¾If you have this technology, go directly to apply for a special effects artist¡¿


    ¡¾This girl looks familiar¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at the standing sign behind her, it seems to be a variety show¡¿


    ¡¾"Let''s Let''s Transform Together"? What program is this?]


    ¡¾Go and see and you will know¡¿


    So the program ushered in a wave of enthusiasm.


    When director Miao Mu found out, he made a quick decision and added chicken legs to Gu Miaomiao at night!


    Gu Jiujiu was not idle either, he was holding a cardboard box, passing by the crowd with a blushing face, and said in a low voice, "Uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, if you think Miao Miao is doing well, can you give us a little money? Just a dollar."


    Many people are still willing to pay a few yuan to watch a performance.


    After the car-raising and people-lifting sessions were over, Tuanzi took out the nunchaku again.


    "Miao Miao will perform for everyone."


    Holding a stick with each hand, Tuanzi bent his eyes and smiled cutely, but his two hands turned quickly, and soon, everyone could only see two whirlwinds.


    Anyone who is close can feel the feeling of the cheek being blown by the gust of wind.


    Those people backed away silently, afraid of being smashed.


    ¡¾Ma Ma, this hand speed is too fast¡¿


    ¡¾In case she accidentally drops her hand, according to inertia, anyone who gets hit may be seriously injured¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is impossible to let go¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly felt that she was being merciful to people. If she transferred at this speed, that person would probably vomit, so let¡¯s say ¡®Heavenly Girl Scattering Flowers¡¯¡¿


    ¡¾There is a picture and taste, don''t talk about it¡¿


    Duanzi finished showing off her nunchucks, and took out her practice knife.


    "Let everyone see the double-knife style."


    The two knives seem to have wings, and they rotate smoothly between the fingertips, palms, and wrists.


    Everyone watched from a distance, thinking they saw a butterfly taking off.


    Someone suddenly shouted, "If you add two more knives, I''ll reward you with a thousand!"


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, is there such a good thing?


    Let alone four knives, six knives are fine!


    "You must keep your word!"


    Duanzi quickly ran to the side to pick it up, and found two small knives.


    The pocket knives she uses for practice are all custom-made, smaller than daggers, wider and sharper.

 Chapter 190： Pedestrian king

    Chapter 190 Passerby King


    Tuanzi held his breath, ready to start the performance.


    The onlookers subconsciously became nervous and looked at her without blinking. Of course, they still held up their mobile phones, ready to take pictures.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly said, "It''s started."


    Everyone took a closer look and found that the dumpling had already started to rotate the two knives, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    She raised her short legs and kicked a knife with her toes. The strength was just right, and the knife flew to the same height as her hand, successfully joining the spinning team.


    At this time, the dumpling is like throwing a ball in a circus, and three knives pass by two hands in turn.


    When the fourth knife is kicked up, the four knives will pass through both hands in turn.


    At a certain moment, Tuanzi suddenly stopped, and when everyone looked over in doubt, she grinned.


    "Can everyone see clearly?"


    Everyone took a closer look and found that she had two small knives in each hand, and the two small knives were turning around under the same palm.


    "Wow!"


    Applause without taking a video, and stomp your feet to pretend to be clapping if you take a video.


    Gu Jiujiu saw this, and hurried to the audience holding the box.


    The enthusiastic audience made Tuanzi a little elated.


    "Then Miao Miao will show off again."


    She raised the corners of her lips.


    "What should I do if the four-knife style encounters an enemy?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t scare everyone¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao has a sense of proportion! ¡¿


    Tuanzi let go suddenly, and the four knives flew out at the same time.


    People who were close were startled and backed away.


    In fact, Tuanzi grasped his strength to ensure the distance that the knife could fly.


    Xiaodao flew out, flew back, circled behind Tuanzi, reached her palm, flew out again, circled a tree.


    Everyone can''t imagine what effect it will have if she wants to attack people with these four knives.


    ¡¾Ma Ma asked me why I watched the video on my knees¡¿


    ¡¾It really feels like a martial arts movie¡¿


    ¡¾In martial arts movies, this is how the two-swords and four-swords attack people. They are agile, attack coherently, and can seal the enemy''s retreat¡¿


    ¡¾No, I watch TV shows with long knives, can this kind of small knives be called double-knife style¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, the usage is different. If it is a long knife, it is a double knife. This small knife is more like a hidden weapon? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no, in fact, both can be called double swords, because there are long swords and short swords. Generally, long swords have double swords, and short swords have less restrictions. You can play four swords at the same time without any problem. The two styles are also different, like a short knife is very flexible]


    ¡¾Although knives have different lengths, they are actually short weapons among cold weapons¡¿


    ¡¾Learning is abolished, learning is abolished¡¿


    There are all kinds of voices in the live broadcast room.


    Some people know that Tuanzi is good at many kinds of weapons, which is not surprising, but some suspect that Tuanzi cheated with the program group, and actually used a small mechanism.


    However, the audience at the scene felt the deepest. Watching and shooting the video at such a close distance, they were sure that Tuanzi hadn''t tampered with the knife.


    Because of this, I feel amazing!


    A man said to his companion: "Could it be that she is a descendant of the legendary martial arts family?"


    Some people said: "I suddenly want to learn martial arts."


    "Don''t think about it. Although there are martial arts schools, there are not many. As for martial arts schools with inheritance, there are not many at all. There are many sports schools, and it is said that they will also teach some boxing kung fu."


    Because of this outstanding performance, everyone took out their wallets to pay for some change.


    The person who said that if you turn four knives at the same time, you will give one thousand also took out the wallet.


    Tuanzi leaned over excitedly, waiting for him to count the money.


    But soon, she was attracted by the clothes this man was wearing.


    "Jiajia Furniture?"


    She looked up in surprise, "Uncle, does your family sell furniture?"


    The man took out ten red notes and handed them over, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Danzi: "Hey."


    After some communication, the boss named Liu Chao understood what Tuanzi wanted.


    "Do you want to exchange money for tables and chairs?"


    "Yes, yes, we are going to open a restaurant, and we need a lot of tables and chairs!"


    Tuanzi looked at him expectantly, "Uncle, do you sell restaurant tables and chairs?"


    Liu Chao pondered for a while.


    He explained the situation of Jiajia Furniture Store frankly.


    This is a local furniture store, the storefront is not too big, and the furniture inside are samples for publicity. In fact, he owns a furniture factory on the outskirts of Haishi.


    ¡°We generally undertake all kinds of local custom-made products, including furniture needed by families, restaurants, and companies. In addition, we also accept orders online.¡±


    The reputation of the furniture store is very down-to-earth, but the furniture factory has a lot of orders.


    "One thousand yuan can''t change a few tables and chairs."


    The dumpling suddenly wilted.


    She also knows that one thousand yuan cannot buy many tables and chairs.


    "Oh, it''s so hard to make money," she held her little face sadly, "It''s also hard to open a restaurant."


    The two young girls had been waiting for Feifei, and when they saw the owner of the furniture factory thoughtful, they immediately came over.


    "Uncle, do you know what our show is mainly about?"


    The two obviously did enough work to find out the location of the dumpling before running over from the other side of the city to chase after the stars.


    They quickly explained the purpose of the program.


    The girl with shoulder-length short hair said: "You also have to support your family, so we are too embarrassed to say something that is too low."


    Another long-haired girl answered: "Would you consider using our program to advertise?"


    Short-haired girl: "Let''s visit the furniture factory. If the style and quality of the products meet the needs of the restaurant, maybe you can consider sponsoring the tables and chairs we need for the restaurant, and we will advertise for you."


    Long-haired girl: "We can sign a contract. If at the end of the show, the net profit of the order you received from the show is 1.5 or 2 times the net profit of the sponsored tables and chairs, or higher than this amount, these tables and chairs will be treated as Advertising costs. If the profit does not reach the target at the end of the program, then our program will still pay you the corresponding ex-factory price."


    There is a difference between cost price, ex-factory price, wholesale price and final selling price.


    Due to the large quantity required by the program group, even if the boss does not discount, they can still get a batch of tables and chairs at the ex-factory price.


    Liu Chao was stunned.


    Tuanzi and Gu Jiujiu were even more stunned.


    "Why, why did this happen?" Tuanzi rubbed his head blankly.


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she ran to find Gu Chi.


    The audience was also surprised.


    ¡¾Wait, does this count as attracting investment? ¡¿


    ¡¾Forget it, a small investment is also an investment¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn¡¯t I understand these words¡¿


    ¡¾That is to say, they want the boss to provide a batch of tables and chairs. If at the end of the show, the net profit of selling these tables and chairs is deducted, and the boss still makes money, then they will provide these tables and chairs for free¡¿


    ¡¾If the program advertisements are not effective in the end, Miao Miao and they still have to pay for the tables and chairs, but in this way, they will have an extra month to raise funds¡¿


    ¡¾In any case, for the guests, it is a matter of making money without losing money¡¿


    ¡¾These two girls are the strongest passerby kings¡¿


    On the other side, Gu Chi heard about this incident and knew that this was a good opportunity to resolve the crisis. He apologized to those who were waiting for the portrait, and came to talk to Liu Chao about it in person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： make money

    Chapter 191 Make Money


    When the director heard the news, he hurriedly set off from the villa and came here on a small battery.


    Mosquito legs are also meat. If the boss of Jiajia Furniture really agrees to sign the contract, it is equivalent to sponsoring them tens of thousands of yuan.


    This batch of tables and chairs can solve the urgent needs of the guests. He doesn''t have to worry about the guests quitting because they can''t make money.


    All the way to the commercial street, Miao Mu got out of the car, saw Liu Chao, and excitedly stepped forward to shake hands.


    "Good man, you are really a good man."


    Liu Chao: "..." Is this program so poor? It looks so pitiful.


    The boss looked at the excited director, then at the two pitiful children looking at him, and thought for a while, "Then go to the furniture factory to see if there are any tables and chairs that meet your requirements."


    Miao Mu: "Thank you, thank you so much."


    Tuanzi and Gu Jiujiu looked at each other, and said softly, "Thank you uncle, we will work hard to advertise for you!"


    After some discussion, the two groups of guests still stayed where they were to make money. The director took his assistant and two passers-by Wang to the suburban furniture factory to see.


    Girls who got on the program team bus: "...are we becoming non-staff personnel?"


    ¡¾Pfft haha, when the director called them to get in the car, the two got in the car very naturally, and it was only when they were in the car that they realized something was wrong¡¿


    ¡¾If this happens, these two people will definitely be responsible for it¡¿


    ¡¾Who would have thought that these two people just rushed over to take a photo with Miao Miao? ¡¿


    ¡¾I just wanted a photo, but somehow I sent out flyers to get sponsorship, awesome¡¿


    ¡¾Starchaser girl can do anything¡¿


    On the commercial street, the group is still performing.


    There were people who were queuing up to wait for sugar paintings and portraits, and some people were attracted by her, and then ran to buy sugar paintings and portraits.


    Until the evening, when the lights of the commercial street were turned on, Gu Chi couldn''t draw anymore because of the light.


    Gu Ran also stopped working.


    She worked for half a day, and her hands and waist were sore.


    "Ma Ma, drink your saliva."


    Looking down, the son came over at some point, holding a bottle of purified water, with worry on his soft face.


    She took it and handed over the money box, "Don''t you want pocket money? Take it yourself."


    Gu Jiujiu carefully took ten yuan, put it in his trouser pocket, and didn''t take any more.


    Gu Ran: "Don''t you want it?"


    "No more," Gu Jiujiu pointed to the siblings not far away, "We''re going back to the villa for lunch."


    At this time, the director and the two young girls also came back.


    Miao Mu excitedly said: "The contract has been signed."


    The content of the contract is similar to what the two girls proposed before.


    In short, during the live broadcast, Liu Chao made money, and those tables and chairs returned to the restaurant for free. Conversely, when the show ends, that is, more than a month later, everyone must buy those restaurants at ex-factory prices.


    Coincidentally, due to a change in a large order before, the specifications needed to be changed, resulting in the accumulation of the previous finished products in the warehouse. The specifications and design of this batch of finished products met the requirements of the program group, so the program group simply wanted this batch of finished products.


    This batch of finished products has been ventilated for a long time, so don''t worry about problems. But Liu Chao took the initiative to lower the price because it was a backlog of inventory.


    Gu Chi smiled: "Anyway, it''s good news."


    He thanked the two girls earnestly.


    "You''re welcome, let''s just talk casually."


    The two girls looked at Tuanzi with bright eyes, "Miaomiao, can we fly now?"


    "Yes you can."


    Tuanzi simply flew up, lifted the short-haired girl''s collar, and tried to fly high, flying from side to side. When he returned to the original place, he went to lift the collar of the long-haired girl again.


    The two experienced Feifei once, and Tuanzi was going to say that the sky was too dark, so instead of painting, he found a shop to take pictures.


    After taking a group photo, they rejected the box lunch offered by the program group and left happily.


    Tuanzi and the others also returned to the villa happily, preparing to eat boxed lunch.


    "Very hungry, very hungry," Tuanzi patted his stomach, "I''m starving."


    Miao Mu is in a good mood, "Eat more later. Today''s heat is much higher than expected."


    He was well prepared for the extremely low number of viewers on the first day. He didn''t expect that the dumpling would show up first, and then the two passer-by girls would perform amazingly.


    In addition, the first-line actress sugar painting skills are amazing, the young painter is handsome and has good painting skills, Gu Jiujiu blushed and asked passers-by to tip her.


    These two groups are amazing.


    Back to the villa, they joined the other two groups.


    Ai Jie has received the good news, and excitedly said, "As expected of you, the problem of tables and chairs has been solved now, and the funds we need to raise will be much less."


    Her pair of sons and daughters also looked at the returning guests with admiration.


    Tuanzi leaned over and said a few words.


    The twins exclaimed: "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Put his clean chin up, and Tuanzi proudly said, "That''s right, Miao Miao is a little heroine."


    Yi Heng glanced at them, and smiled gently, "I heard that this sponsorship is all thanks to two passer-by girls? Why didn''t you invite them to come over for dinner? Although the program team is poor, they can still provide lunch."


    Gu Chi is okay, he is not from the circle, Gu Ran and Ai Jie instantly heard the voice-over.


    Gu Ran smiled and said: "Invited, but they are going home for dinner."


    After finishing speaking, she didn''t want to give Yi Heng another chance to run, she patted her son''s head, "Have you eaten? If you haven''t eaten, let''s talk about the gains of the two groups later while eating."


    Ai Jie was very calm, but Yi Heng turned dark inadvertently.


    Coming back early, Ai Jie took the twins to tidy up the restaurant, the bathrooms on each floor and the fourth floor.


    Everyone will eat in the restaurant and exchange information.


    Gu Chi: "We sell sugar paintings, portraits, and performances here. The combined income should be pretty good."


    The staff helped them settle the accounts.


    Gu Ran sold sugar paintings all afternoon, the first 100 are 3 yuan for small ones, and 8 yuan for large ones. Later, the small one was 5 yuan, and the big one was 10 yuan. Almost 500 pieces were sold, and the turnover was more than 3,000 yuan. After deducting the cost, I made at least 3,000 yuan.


    Duanzi''s mouth was full of food and she couldn''t speak. She stretched out her hand and clapped her hands vigorously.


    Gu Jiujiu also applauded his mother.


    The other children were also very excited.


    "Three thousand? That''s a lot!"


    The twins and Yi Kai thought it was a lot of money.


    ¡¾So many? out of my expectation¡¿


    ¡¾Sold almost 500, I don''t believe it. There was an old man who sold sugar paintings in the park before, and he only sold four to five hundred of them, but he sold them for 10 yuan each, earning four to five thousand a day]


    ¡¾Yes, how can Gu Ran, a female artist, be compared with a real craftsman¡¿


    ¡¾How much do you look down on female artists? ¡¿


    ¡¾First of all, I think the Guran technique is very good, and the painting is also very beautiful. Although I can''t draw too complicated patterns, it is remarkable. Secondly, the flow of people in the commercial streets of tourist cities is different from the flow of people in the park you mentioned]


    ¡¾Yes, the flow of people in the commercial street is too high. If Guran sells from morning to night, the turnover will be high¡¿


    Yi Heng twitched the corners of his lips, "Unfortunately, we have to raise a lot of funds, and three thousand is just a drop in the bucket."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： penny money

    Chapter 192 Little Money


    Tuanzi finally swallowed the food in his mouth. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "But I earn 3,000 a day, and it''s almost 10,000 in three days."


    She counted with her fingers, "The tables and chairs don''t cost money, and Aunt Gu Ran can buy a lot of things by earning three episodes of the show."


    Gu Jiujiu turned his head and praised her, "Miaomiao, you also made a lot of money, and your brother also made a lot of money."


    The staff counted the money earned by Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi sold nearly 100 sketches, but the price of the sketches fluctuated greatly.


    Young people and those with children basically want to Q head, pursuing a cute and cute style. It costs five yuan per person, and if you add another person, you have to add another five yuan.


    In addition, some older people bought ordinary sketches, 15 yuan a piece, and 10 yuan more for each additional person. Some people even bought a bust, hoping that he would draw a family portrait.


    Staff: "It sold a total of fifteen hundred."


    Even the staff felt a little regretful, "The main reason is that there are too many people buying Q heads."


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "But the Q head is drawn very fast, sometimes it can be finished in three minutes."


    He thinks that drawing Q heads is more profitable.


    But in general, sugar paintings sell faster and earn more.


    Tuanzi hurriedly put down his chopsticks and hugged Gu Chi''s arm, "Brother Gu Chi is already great!"


    Gu Chi smiled and grabbed her cheek, "You are better, I guess you earn more."


    You know, before Liu Chao went to the furniture factory, he rewarded his sister with 1,000 yuan as agreed.


    The staff is already counting the money earned by the dumplings.


    The onlookers basically tip 1 to 10 yuan, and the frequency of tipping is not fixed. You may see a dumpling raising a car and raising a car to give a reward of 1 yuan or 5 yuan. When you see a dumpling playing with four knives at the same time, you can''t help but tip a few yuan.


    And those who go to buy sugar paintings or avatars will watch the performance of Tuanzi.


    After counting, the staff was a little surprised, "There are more than 3,000. Since there is zero cost, it is a net profit of so much."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, then couldn''t help but pursed his lips and smiled,


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just grin, don''t hold back¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately put his hands on his hips and laughed wildly.


    "Hahaha, Miao Miao is really amazing!"


    After she finished praising herself, she praised the audience for their awesomeness.


    "Everyone is really discerning and appreciates Miao Miao''s performance!"


    She stared at the camera in the air.


    ¡¾mwah¡¿


    ¡¾It''s a pity, we can''t give her a tip¡¿


    ¡¾The program turned off the tipping function, I guess I was afraid of accidents, because I heard that some programs were broadcast live, and they said they wanted to donate money, but they swallowed the tipping money¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooow, I really want to hug Miaomiao¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, I''m in Haishi, if she wants to perform tomorrow, I''ll definitely join her¡¿


    Everyone did the math, they made nearly 8,000 in one afternoon, which is already an astonishing number.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "It''s because everyone is overly flattering us. In fact, we still have something to learn."


    This number is a number that many people can''t earn in a month, and Gu Chi doesn''t want the audience to misunderstand and say some radical remarks.


    He doesn''t care if others scold him, but if he scolds his sister, he can''t bear it.


    Gu Ran also cooperated and said: "Yes, I am unfamiliar with my craft, thank you for your support. In fact, many craftsmen are still very hard."


    When Yi Heng heard this, he felt that they were hypocritical.


    I can think about what I did all afternoon, and feel depressed again.


    Ai Jie took the initiative: "Didn''t we go to investigate the market? We went to the furniture market, and the price was quite expensive. Fortunately, you solved this problem. In addition, we found that the price of tableware fluctuates greatly."


    She took out a notebook, which recorded the prices of different brands of tableware in different stores in detail, and even wrote down which store had activities on which day.


    "In addition to cooking utensils and home appliances, there is a shopping mall near here that will have an anniversary event in a week, we can go to buy that day. There are discounts and gifts, and every amount of money can be drawn once."


    Ai Jie talked a lot, and finally said embarrassingly, "By the way, there is one more thing I have decided on my own."


    is related to indoor tents.


    The four rooms were empty, she went to the furniture market, no matter if it was a first-hand or second-hand bed, it was too expensive. Fortunately, she passed by a store and found that the other party was selling a backlog of indoor tents.


    "The length is 2 meters, the width is 1.2 meters, 1.5 meters and 1.8 meters, and the price is the same."


    Indoor tents with an original price of more than 100 are sold at half price, and moisture-proof pads are also included.


    Ai Jie said embarrassingly: "I borrowed money from the program group and bought four tents. They only had one 1.8-meter tent left. I bought it, and I also bought three 1.5-meter tents."


    Gu Ran smiled and said: "This is very good. A moisture-proof pad is equivalent to a mattress. The program team will give us bedding and pillows, so we don''t have to worry about accommodation."


    This indoor tent is not a big brand, and the price ranges from 138 to 198. Now it is all priced at 138, and it will be sold at half price. Ai Jie only spent 276 yuan to solve their accommodation problem for the next month or so.


    Tuanzi also excitedly said: "This way Miao Miao won''t have to sleep on the floor!"


    Everyone was very supportive, Ai Jie was relieved, and the twins also smiled again.


    Sister Ai Fengyi also said to Tuanzi: "We borrowed the cotton candy machine, and we will go to the night market to sell cotton candy at night."


    They didn''t buy that kind of colored sugar, they only bought soft white sugar.


    Ai Jie explained: "I checked the market. Generally, white marshmallows sell for 5 yuan, and those made of other colors and styles sell for 10 yuan. Worrying about health problems, we only sell cotton candy made of soft white sugar, which is 3 or 4 yuan each. "


    As long as she can earn a few hundred yuan, she feels that she is very powerful.


    Tuanzi swallowed quietly.


    Marshmallow, if she goes to help, can she harvest a marshmallow?


    Tuanzi glanced at them, and then again, ready to move.


    At this time, she found that Yi Kai had been silent.


    After getting along, she found that this little friend was very inactive and pretending to be old-fashioned. However, this kind of maturity seems to be taught by the family. At the birthday party before, she saw Yi Kai receiving the children in a watertight way, and many adults praised him when they saw him.


    However, she always felt that Yi Kai was not happy, like a puppet, all joints were tied with strings.


    "Brother Yi Kai, what are you thinking?"


    Duanzi suddenly approached, "Have you thought of a good idea?"


    Yi Kai was startled, he scratched his fingers nervously.


    ¡°I saw they stacked a lot of cute little animals.¡±


    ''They'' refers to twins.


    When the twins followed Ai Jie to investigate, their hands were not idle and they kept stacking papers. Stacked a lot of little frogs, little goldfish, little dinosaurs and flowers.


    "Actually, marshmallows can be sold for 5 yuan," Yi Kai whispered, "Tell customers, buy a marshmallow and get one or two stacked paper animals, and everyone will definitely buy it."


    If only paper folding animals are sold, people will not buy it. After all, many children will learn folding paper in kindergarten. But if you can get exquisite folded paper animals by buying marshmallows, everyone will feel that they have made a profit.


    Tuanzi slowly widened his eyes.


    "good idea!"


    She patted Yi Kai''s shoulder vigorously, "You are so smart~"


    The little boy was shot crookedly, and when he heard this, he pursed his lips and smiled in embarrassment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Marshmallow

    Chapter 193 Cotton Candy


    After dinner, Ai Jie pushed the cotton candy machine and went out with a couple of children.


    Originally, she planned to let Yi Heng go with her. After all, during the day, they were the only two groups of guests who didn''t make any money.


    Whether it''s for renovating the restaurant or for the camera, Yi Heng should really want to get the chance to express himself.


    But thinking of Yi Heng''s critical words from time to time, Ai Jie didn''t bother to pass the steps for him.


    This kind of man who wants the camera but can''t save his face is so annoying.


    Ai Jie found that since she divorced her ex-husband, she was a little irritable and impatient when facing men. Still, that''s not a bad thing, at least she won''t make a second mistake.


    Tuanzi saw their backs going away, and hurriedly greeted Gu Chi.


    "Brother Gu Chi, Miao Miao is going to help too, bye."


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Then I''ll go too."


    "No need," rolling his eyes, Tuanzi pointed to Gu Jiujiu not far away, "Jiujiu has something to tell you, you can accompany him first."


    She ran away in a hurry, and a small voice came over.


    "Marshmallow, hey, Marshmallow, here comes Miaomiao~"


    Gu Chi: "..."


    When Tuanzi chased him out, he found that Yi Kai seemed to have just finished his phone call. He looked like a puppy in the water, looking pitiful.


    The little boy looked very sad and lost, but when he walked into the camera, he still straightened his back and kept a small face.


    "Aunt Ai wants to sell cotton candy, let''s help."


    Tuanzi ran over and grabbed his hand, "Let''s go, let''s make money!"


    Yi Kai was confused and followed her away.


    Yi Heng searched around, but couldn''t find his brother, so he asked the staff.


    Staff: "He''s gone to sell cotton candy."


    The staff member had a smile on her face when she said this, she quite liked the white and tender Yi Kai.


    But in Yi Heng''s eyes, the man only felt that the staff were laughing at him.


    Even a five-year-old boy knows how to sell cotton candy, but he can''t do anything.


    Really want him to condescend to sell things... Yi Heng suspects that the audience is laughing at him.


    In order not to lose his popularity as an audience, he gritted his teeth and walked towards the night market.


    In the villa.


    Gu Jiujiu looked left and right, and made sure that Gu Ran was not nearby, so he moved his short legs and approached Gu Chi.


    The young artist stood there waiting for him.


    "what can I do for you?"


    The little boy took out ten yuan from his pocket, his face was flushed.


    "Brother Gu Chi, can I ask you to draw?"


    Gu Chi looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Gu Jiujiu mustered up the courage to finish, "Draw me and my mother, very cute kind of painting."


    Gu Chi understood: "Do you want to give it to Teacher Gu?"


    "Uh-huh."


    The little boy said embarrassedly: "I have a painting, but she doesn''t have it. I want to give it to her."


    After speaking, he was a little nervous again.


    "Do you have to draw pictures for your mother?"


    Gu Chi understood what he meant.


    "No, go to our room, I will draw for you."


    He remembered Teacher Gu''s appearance, drawing a Q head, every minute.


    Soon, a group of portraits of mother and child appeared on the paper.


    Gu Chi took it off and handed it to Gu Jiujiu.


    The little boy took it and said excitedly, "Thank you, brother Gu Chi, you have painted my mother so beautifully."


    Gu Chi: "?"


    The Q-heads he drew are the kind with very simple lines, only the main features of the characters are drawn, and the round faces and big eyes are not so beautiful as they are cute.


    But seeing the expression in the little boy''s eyes, he smiled.


    "Give it to her."


    The little boy nodded, and trotted out with a cheerful pace.


    He wouldn''t have done that before.


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect Jiujiu to miss her mother¡¿


    ¡¾Have you noticed that Gu Jiujiu seems to have become a little more lively¡¿


    ¡¾In the past, he only communicated with his mother and peers, now he dares to communicate with other adults¡¿


    ¡¾After watching two of his shows, I can actually see his growth and progress¡¿


    After nine o¡¯clock, the marshmallow seller team came back.


    Gu Chi was tidying up the lobby on the first floor, when he heard movement, he looked up.


    Tuanzi came in, drooping.


    Yi Kai came in, dejected.


    The twins came in with disappointed expressions.


    All kinds of possibilities come to mind instantly.


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?"


    Gu Chi guessed: "No one buys cotton candy?"


    Tuanzi came over with a sullen face, stood next to him sullenly, and muttered in a low voice, "Many people buy it, but the cotton candy machine is broken."


    Gu Chi: "?"


    Tuanzi glanced at Yi Heng who entered the room depressedly, and snorted sharply.


    At any rate, she saved some face for others, and when Yi Heng went upstairs, she said pitifully, "We sold fifty or sixty of them, and all the stacks of paper were sent out, and more and more people came to buy them. Brother Yi Heng said He came to try it, and the machine broke."


    Gu Chi: "..." No surprise there.


    "Also, this machine is borrowed." The more Tuanzi thought about it, the more depressed he became. "We used all the money we made from selling cotton candy as compensation!"


    Gu Chi rubbed her face distressedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we will continue to perform during the day tomorrow, and we will make a lot of money."


    Tuanzi almost cried ''Wow'', "But, Miao Miao only ate one marshmallow!"


    Gu Chi paused.


    He said helplessly: "So you are sad because you can''t eat marshmallow?"


    The dumpling howled a few times, but it didn''t rain.


    "Soft, sweet, cloud-like cotton candy, Miao Miao can''t eat it!"


    ¡¾Hahaha, why is it so miserable and funny every time I come to Miaomiao¡¿


    ¡¾I only feel miserable, the sale is good, Yi Heng has to intervene, this is all right, I can¡¯t sell it anymore, and I will pay back what I earned before¡¿


    ¡¾You can¡¯t say that, maybe the machine just broke down when Yi Heng was using it¡¿


    ¡¾Also, didn¡¯t Ai Jie fail a few times at the beginning¡¿


    ¡¾It was you who mocked Yi Heng for not doing anything before, but now that he is helping, you are also the one who laughed at him¡¿


    ¡¾No one mocked, the problem is, Yi Heng didn¡¯t seem to apologize, right? Ai Jie paid the compensation in silence, Yi Heng didn¡¯t seem to say anything, he probably just felt ashamed¡¿


    in the room.


    Gu Chi squatted in front of the suitcase, "Miaomiao, which outfit do you want to wear tomorrow?"


    "It will be all right."


    Gu Chi looked at the clothes in the suitcase tangled.


    I feel that each set is very suitable for my sister. Which one should I wear?


    Tuanzi lay on the bed, feeling more and more depressed as she thought about it, and rolled around twice.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There is nothing to be angry about, maybe the machine will malfunction at that time¡¿


    "Humph!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You have to think this way, after experiencing a bad thing, maybe something good will happen soon¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: For example? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Someone Wants to Sponsor¡¿


    Tuanzi supported her cheek with one hand, and thought about it seriously.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Teacher Gu, Miaomiao, please go downstairs, the director has something to say."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, did something really good happen?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： too curly

    is bad.


    After Miao Mu finished speaking with a serious face, all the guests in the hall were stunned.


    Gu Chi sorted out the situation, "Director, what do you mean, we have to build a safe passage?"


    Miao Mu said helplessly: "It is true."


    The villa was converted into a restaurant, and the relevant procedures were almost the same as those of the orphanage, and he was able to obtain a business license.


    But since it is going to be transformed into a restaurant, there are still two major points that must meet the standards, fire protection and sanitation.


    Sanitation checks are a bit far off, and they sure do. But firefighting, when they showed the drawings to professionals, the other party made it clear that they couldn''t pass the firefighting.


    "The layout of this villa is very good, the windows and other items meet the standards, but there is only one staircase. In order to pass the inspection, another safety passage has to be built."


    Worried that the guests would give up their burdens, the director quickly explained that this kind of safe passage is easy to repair, and he also hired professionals to design it, which will definitely not damage the beauty of the villa, nor affect everyone''s previous renovation design.


    "that is¡­"


    Gu Chi said helplessly: "I just want money, right?"


    Miao Mu looked embarrassed.


    Finally got the sponsorship of tables and chairs, and ended up repairing three flights of stairs.


    "Well, let''s do the math, the cost of the stairs is probably the amount saved before."


    The guests were helpless.


    Going around and going around, the renovation cost has returned to the original point.


    Duanzi couldn''t believe it.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that fortune and misfortune depend on each other? What about Fu?


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: cough cough, Miaomiao, don¡¯t open your mouth so wide¡¿


    Tuanzi couldn''t help imitating the wolf''s ''ow''.


    She is sad and angry!


    The pressure came back in an instant, and the guests were a little overwhelmed, too lazy to go to sleep, sitting in twos and threes on the sofa in the lobby, discussing how to make money.


    Ai Jie: "Teacher Gu''s sugar painting must be kept. This one sells fast and the income is stable. It is Teacher Gu who worked hard."


    "It''s okay, it should be," Gu Ran looked at the depressed Tuanzi, "Miao Miao''s performing arts will probably continue."


    Several other children quickly said: "We will all help Miao Miao."


    Gu Jiujiu said seriously: "Sister Miaomiao can use me as a prop."


    The other three children: "We can also be used as props!"


    Gu Ran couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Ai Jie was a little worried.


    Can''t sell marshmallows, what else can she do? Is it really dancing in the street?


    She doesn''t feel ashamed, but she feels that pedestrians won''t buy it.


    After thinking about it, Ai Jie asked the director for help.


    "You must have collected some ways to make money in advance, right?"


    "Yes there is."


    Miao Mu explained: "Relying on the sea to eat the sea, everyone can go to sea and catch the sea to obtain seafood, and then sell it."


    He said that a boat and fishermen who will rest for a few days have been contacted.


    "We made an agreement with some fishermen, if you go out to sea tomorrow, they will teach you how to do it."


    Of course, it is equivalent to the program group buying the fishermen¡¯s time for a day, and the cost is paid by the program group.


    "When the time comes, all the harvest of the day will belong to you."


    Yi Heng sharply said: "One day''s harvest? Going to sea for a day?"


    "This time I went out in the morning and came back in the evening. Every time I go to sea, the return time is uncertain. But this time, several fishermen looked at the weather and thought it would be better to go out in the morning and return in the evening."


    Yi Heng was a little confused.


    Just now, his father Yi Fei called him and scolded him, saying that his performance was too bad. It wasn''t a good show at first, but it was so stupid that it ruined his reputation and asked him to remedy it as soon as possible.


    Years of fear kept him from rebelling against his father.


    "Then I''ll go to sea."


    Yi Heng tried his best to be natural, "Going out to sea for a day should yield a lot."


    Moreover, the cost of hiring people and borrowing boats is all paid by the program group, they are a net profit of a boat.


    Miao Mu was a little surprised, "I want to float on the sea for a day."


    Yi Heng: "It''s okay, but, do you want a few more people to go over?"


    Ai Jie said: "I''ll go too, I really can''t think of a way to make money."


    She looked at her children, "But the children don''t want to go."


    Gu Ran said: "Then I will trouble the two of them and Yi Kai and us to set up a stall."


    The twins were a little bit reluctant, but Ai Jie coaxed them a few words, and they agreed with tears in their eyes.


    As for Yi Kai, he looked at Yi Heng in confusion.


    "Brother, are you really good?"


    Yi Heng''s forehead was throbbing with veins.


    After talking about going to sea, the director suggested again, "If business is not good, everyone can go to sea and pick up some things, but generally there are not many things to pick up."


    General seaside residents catch the sea at the lowest tide.


    The daily minimum tide time is uncertain, and the time is generally estimated according to the lunar calendar.


    "Tomorrow''s sea catching time is from 11:30 to 15:30, and the lowest tide is 13:30. When you come back for lunch and rest, you can go pick up something."


    Tuanzi reluctantly became interested, raised his hand and asked, "What can I pick up by going to the sea?"


    Miao Mu reported a long list, and said, "But shells are the most picked ones. Can shells be made into handicrafts?"


    Several children discussed in a circle, "What kind of handicraft can be made?"


    Ai Fengyi tugged at the twin brother''s hair, "Wind chimes? But I don''t know how."


    Ai Danbo clapped his younger sister''s hand helplessly, "Me neither."


    It was Gu Chi who was thoughtful.


    Shells, handicrafts.


    Although he is also satisfied with the money he earns from sketching in the daytime, it can be said to be a drop in the bucket.


    Maybe you can make more money if you paint on the shells and sell them.


    When the official break, he sent a message.


    The next day before dawn, Yi Heng and Ai Jie set off.


    At dawn, Tuanzi got up in a daze to prepare to practice, but found that Gu Chi had also woken up.


    "Brother Gu Chi, where are you going?"


    "Go and wake Yi Kai up."


    Yi Heng is very utilitarian, but Yi Kai did nothing wrong.


    They discussed it last night. If Ai Jie and Yi Heng go out, he will take care of Yi Kai and Ai Tanbo, and Gu Ran will take care of Ai Fengyi.


    Hearing this, Tuanzi yawned, "Brother Yi Kai got up early. He has to practice foreign languages ??at six o''clock every day."


    Gu Chi: "..." Are children so curvy nowadays?


    The young painter didn''t quite believe it, but when he walked outside the room where Yi Kai lived, he actually heard Yi Kai''s voice practicing a foreign language.


    Some viewers yawned and got up to watch the live broadcast. They were shocked when they heard Yi Kai''s voice.


    ¡¾What a volume this is! ¡¿


    ¡¾Is he only five years old? ¡¿


    ¡¾This world is too crazy, kids work harder than me! ¡¿


    After Gu Chi knocked on the door, Yi Kai came to open the door himself.


    The little boy was already fully dressed and was learning from the learning machine.


    Gu Chi had a headache, he had to work so hard even after he came out to participate in the show.


    "After practicing this, what else do you want to do?"


    "Practice calligraphy."


    Yi Kai said obediently: "There is no piano here, so you can''t practice the piano."


    After some research, Gu Chi realized that Yi Kai usually has a very full schedule every day.


    Get up early to practice foreign languages ??and calligraphy, follow the driver to kindergarten, and come back in the evening to practice piano and painting. If you don''t go to kindergarten one day, there will be more classes.


    Gu Chi subconsciously said: "Do you like these?"


    Yi Kai was a little confused, "Is liking important?"


    This is the father''s request, and he must do it.

 Chapter 195： if sick

    Chapter 195 If you get sick


    No matter how self-disciplined a child is, he never wants his childhood to be filled with various studies.


    There is no doubt that this is the request of the elders in the family.


    And a parent who really loves their children will generally respect the wishes of the other party. Even if you think the child is not good enough in judgment and hope that the other party will participate in interest classes, you will not be so frantic that you will occupy all the free time of the child. Adults need free time, let alone children who lack concentration?


    Kids who are in kindergarten, it is enough to develop an art.


    Gu Chi didn''t ask any more questions.


    He can satisfy his curiosity, or give pointers as an outsider, but if Yi Kai''s elders know about this, they will not criticize him, they will only accuse or even punish Yi Kai, and beat him indirectly.


    "Miao Miao will practice kung fu later, do you want to go and see it?"


    Yi Kai looked at the learning machine with some confusion.


    This is a daily task. To be precise, my father said that when I am on the show, I have to work harder than at home.


    Usually at home, even if the father is too busy, or he asks for a nanny, he can escape a day or two of study, and the nanny will not complain to his father.


    But when it comes to the show, you must perform well.


    Both he and his brother have received this task.


    However, he really wanted to see sister Miaomiao practicing. The kids here are friendly.


    At this time, Gu Jiujiu''s voice came from outside the door.


    "I want to practice too! Miao Miao, teach me!"


    The tone of voice is cheerful and lively, completely different from Gu Jiujiu who just arrived yesterday.


    After a while, the twins'' voices sounded again.


    Gu Chi smiled and patted Yi Kai on the shoulder, "Just do what you want, otherwise it''s easy to miss and regret it."


    Yi Kai couldn''t help but ran out.


    Gu Chi has set up a study facility.


    And at this meeting, the early risers were thrown into a turmoil because of this incident.


    One side thinks that Yi Kai''s parents have taught him well, he is very self-disciplined, and arranges clearly from morning to night, and he has no time to make trouble or watch TV. When he grows up, he will definitely be a very good person.


    One side believes that Yi Kai only studied in his childhood, which is not conducive to his mental health. Even if a mentally unhealthy person becomes a leader in a field, accidents are easy to happen.


    ¡¾Cultivate a child from a young age, Yi Kai will thank his parents in the future¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be cultivated, it¡¯s that the arrangement is too full, the children have no time to breathe, adults can¡¯t bear it, let alone children¡¿


    ¡¾He didn''t do these things because he likes to do them, but because his parents requested them. Do you know what that means? He was pushed forward by his parents, and once the parents couldn''t take care of him one day, he would rebound because of this extreme]


    ¡¾I remember there was such a case. There was a person who went from kindergarten to high school with a full schedule, good grades, and versatility. Of course, this is not his choice, but the choice of his parents. As a result, when he lived in the university, his parents would not be able to control him for a while. He didn''t have much contact with the society before, and he fell into a sudden depravity. That would be a pity]


    ¡¾Stop scrolling¡¿


    ¡¾Looking for a child to become a dragon? Do you want my kids to be as bad as you young people are now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at these young people, they don¡¯t have children, they don¡¯t understand at all¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, my child has signed up for a dance interest class, and he insisted on practicing once his leg was injured. During the Chinese New Year, he performed in front of relatives, but it gave me a long face, and it was not in vain to train her¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, my son has good grades and can play the piano. From elementary school to high school, I attended parent-teacher meetings and everyone asked me how to raise my child. Hi, how can it be cultivated? Except for the time at school, the rest of the time must participate in the Peiyou Class interest class, so there is no time to mess around]


    ¡¾...The group of ''parents'' in front, are you doing it for your own face or for your children?¡¿


    [I am unmarried and childless, but I used to be a child. What I have experienced, I don¡¯t want the current children to experience it again. A person¡¯s childhood is only once. It is not that the childhood is full of studies to have a future. If you never get happiness , is such a life meaningful]


    Miao Mu also noticed the quarrel about education in the live broadcast room, but he ignored it.


    A thousand families have a thousand parenting experiences, and as long as it is a baby-raising program, it will eventually fall into the whirlpool of "education".


    He couldn''t afford to offend the audience, so he ignored it.


    Tuanzi started to stance, and when he found that his friends had gathered around, he said excitedly, "Do you want to learn? You can stance together."


    She whispered, "You can only eat and drink well after exercising..."


    After a pause, she added, "I still have to study well."


    Several children followed her example, and when they heard this, they shared their experiences of getting sick.


    Gu Jiujiu said depressedly: "It doesn''t taste good to eat anything, and my nose is still blocked."


    Ai Tanbo: "There is still an injection, my sister is very afraid of injections."


    "No!" Ai Fengyi pushed his brother.


    "My brother is afraid of injections, he cries every time!"


    Tuanzi watched them fight with a smile, and found that Yi Kai was silent, so he asked him, "What about you?"


    She was a little surprised: "Don''t you never get sick? Isn''t that too powerful?"


    "No, I have been sick too."


    Yi Kai recalled carefully, "It is very bad to be sick, because it is difficult to learn when you are sick."


    Father does not allow him to stop studying because of illness.


    But when you are sick, your head is dizzy, your eyes can''t see clearly, your nose is still blocked, and you don''t taste like food.


    Even if it takes several times the time, it is difficult to achieve the usual learning effect.


    If you don¡¯t perform well, you will be criticized.


    Yi Kai nodded seriously, "Illness is not good at all."


    Danzi: "..."


    The dog''s eyes widened, "Study when you''re sick? It''s scary!"


    She recalled the next experience.


    "When Miao Miao is sick, she doesn''t need to practice. Master will cook whatever she wants to eat. Even if she takes away Master''s roast chicken, he won''t say anything, and he won''t chase Miao Miao all over the hill with a broom."


    The advantage of being sick is that you can do as much as you want, and Master will not blame her. The downside is that her lightness kung fu is not as good as it used to be, and once she fell from a branch and fell into the arms of the master.


    "Anyway, it''s not good to be sick."


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "If brother Yi Kai is sick, Miao Miao will definitely hold you down, not let you study, and even give you good food."


    The little boy was stunned, and then blushed, "You don''t need to make something delicious."


    As long as you don''t study when you are sick, you are fine.


    Gu Jiujiu immediately raised his hand, "I''ll hold him down, Miaomiao can cook."


    The twins said excitedly: "We can wash rice and vegetables!"


    Everyone quickly arranged what they would do if Yi Kai fell ill.


    Yi Kai scratched his hair and said innocently, "But I''m not sick."


    The friends immediately smiled.


    "Let''s just talk, imagine!"


    Yi Kai also raised his little head to imagine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Gu Mo who got lost again

    Chapter 196 Gu Mo who got lost again


    After the exercise and breakfast, it''s still early.


    Some shops in the commercial street are open, and there are not many passers-by. It will be a waste of time to pass by.


    Gu Chi and Gu Ran simply took the children to tidy up the whole villa.


    They want to divide the furniture decoration into two categories, one is to be discarded and sold, and the other is to be transformed and reused.


    In addition, they have to free up the villa so that after the first episode, the workers come in to paint and build the stairs.


    This also means that they must raise all the expenses in this regard within three days.


    On the other side, the sailing team also encountered a little trouble.


    "Ouch!"


    Seeing this second-tier actor who pays attention to his image so much, Ai Jie sympathizes with him while feeling helpless.


    Spit like this, no image.


    I hope that after he vomits, his brain will clear up and he will stop putting on airs of an entertainer.


    When it was almost ten o''clock, the left-behind guests hurried to the commercial street and found the old place to set up a stall.


    One sells sugar paintings, and the other sells portraits.


    Tuanzi led the children to the door of Jiajia Furniture Store.


    Boss Liu Chao: "?"


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands, showing a soft smile, "Uncle, shall we perform at the entrance of your store?"


    Liu Chao waved his hand, "Anything is fine."


    He thought that the children just wanted to find a spacious place to perform.


    But when Tuanzi performed, the camera zoomed in and took pictures of the signboard of his shop, and then he understood the good intentions of Tuanzi.


    ¡¾Miao Miao is here to help promote it, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾It should be, there are so many places to choose from, she just came to this place¡¿


    ¡¾Tuanzi performed for a whole day, didn¡¯t he just advertise for him for a day? ¡¿


    ¡¾As long as this show is popular, the boss can definitely make a lot of money¡¿


    ¡¾Now it''s a live broadcast, waiting for the recording and editing, because the boss provided a batch of tables and chairs, and he can''t mosaic his shop in the later stage. This wave, the boss made money! ¡¿


    Liu Chao was a little moved, so he simply asked two employees to help Gu Ran and Gu Chi to promote.


    "Shout out and distribute leaflets."


    Before the two passersby left yesterday, they deliberately distributed the electronic version of the flyer to the staff of the program group.


    The employees of Jiajia Furniture ran to distribute leaflets in a daze.


    When the flow of people gradually increased, more people came around.


    Duanzi added some new activities today.


    She grabbed Ai Tanbo with one hand and Ai Fengyi with the other.


    "rise!"


    The two children maintain the posture of holding hands with her, and their feet gradually leave the ground.


    Twins: "!"


    The crowd watching: "!"


    "Is this a special function?"


    "How the **** do you do it?"


    "Internal force! Definitely internal force!"


    A group of people took out their mobile phones and started taking photos and recording videos, and then frantically uploaded them to social platforms. The show once again ushered in a new wave of popularity.


    Miao Mu smiled from ear to ear.


    When it was almost noon, everyone decided to go back to eat and catch the sea.


    Gu Chi: "When the time comes, I will trouble everyone to pick up more shells."


    He thought it all out, and then set up a stall. If there are customers, he will draw a picture. If there are no customers, he will paint on the shells and sell them. As for the price, let the customers ask for a price, and he will increase or decrease it as appropriate.


    The children had already huddled together. Hearing this, they all responded in unison, "Okay!"


    Everyone was about to leave, Gu Chi raised his wrist several times to check the time.


    Tuanzi turned to look at him with a ''sigh'', "Brother Gu Chi, are you waiting for someone?"


    Gu Chi''s smile froze slightly, "Actually, I asked my elder brother to send some paint, but he hasn''t arrived yet."


    He brought sketching pens with him when he went out this time, but Gu Mo happened to work at a certain science and technology university in this city. When he came here, he left paint in Gu Mo''s house, so he asked the other party to send it .


    Gu Chi frowned, "We made an appointment at 11 o''clock, and it''s already 11:30."


    Duanzi slowly opened his mouth wide.


    "Brother Gu Mo got lost again?"


    Gu Chi sighed.


    This will be the time to eat, and there are a lot of people in the commercial street.


    "I don''t know where he got lost?"


    Yesterday, he only talked about the location of the stall and the meeting time. This morning, he returned the phone according to the rules of the program group.


    Now that I think about it, I really should have brought the phone over.


    Gu Ran heard this, "Why don''t you ask the program team to make a call with your mobile phone?"


    Gu Chi: "That''s the only way."


    However, the staff told them in embarrassment that the guests'' mobile phones were all left in the villa.


    If you need it urgently, you can ask the assistants of the guests to deliver it.


    Gu Chi was about to speak when he heard the radio on the commercial street.


    "A missing person announcement is being broadcast. After hearing the broadcast, Gu Chi, please go to the **** store at No. xx. Your brother is waiting for you."


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Kid Gu Chi? Do you mean brother? Puchi~"


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Seeing his smile, Tuanzi shuddered.


    "It should be Brother Gu Mo, let''s go find him."


    She took Gu Chi''s hand and waved to Gu Ran and the others.


    "Auntie, you go back first, we will go there later."


    Gu Ran can only take the four children back. Fortunately, there are staff to help, otherwise she is afraid that she will not be able to take care of it.


    Tuanzi held Gu Chi''s hand, bouncing up and down, peeking at Gu Chi from time to time, covering his mouth with the other hand and snickering.


    The audience laughed like crazy too.


    ¡¾I traced the passage, it should be that Gu Chi''s brother was coming to deliver the paint, he lost his way, and it was broadcast on the commercial street, saying that Gu Chi was lost? ¡¿


    ¡¾It really is a brother¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, Miaomiao just said Brother Gu Mo. The name Gu Mo sounds familiar]


    ¡¾I know, it''s that young and handsome professor, isn''t he just working at Haishi University of Science and Technology? ¡¿


    ¡¾Professor of Astronomy, Miao Miao''s brother is really amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe it¡¯s just the same name or the same pronunciation? Don''t post all the good things on your ''little cutie'', don''t be shameless]


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao is going to enter the entertainment circle, and she said she doesn''t want to be a child star¡¿


    ¡¾But I didn¡¯t see her get an endorsement. Sure enough, advertisers are still very discerning, knowing that she has no appeal¡¿


    ¡¾Where did the sunspot come from again? Reported¡¿


    Gu Chi didn''t look sideways, "If you smile again, your face will be painted."


    Tuanzi pouted: "Maybe in brother Gu Mo''s heart, you are a child? Kid Gu Chi, don''t be shy, haha!"


    At this moment, Commercial Street broadcasts again.


    "We are now broadcasting a missing person announcement. After hearing the broadcast, Gu Miaomiao, please go to store **** at No. xx. Your brother is waiting for you."


    Tuanzi paused, blinked, and raised his head.


    Gu Chi looked down at her, his eyebrows curved, "Little Gu Miaomiao, who is lost, hurry up and find brother."


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    When they arrived at the designated place, they saw a man in a suit sitting on a small bench with a small suitcase beside him.


    Those long legs have no place to rest, so they are particularly conspicuous.


    Tuanzi stared at his long legs, and then at his own short legs.


    Look at the long legs again, and then look at the short legs.


    "Brother Gu Mo," she showed a sweet smile, and flew over, "Can you exchange your long legs with Miaomiao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Cute Lost Wang

    Chapter 197 Cute and lost dog


    The gentleman-looking and handsome man sat obediently on the small bench, his long legs had no place to rest, like a lost dog waiting for its master.


    Passers-by couldn''t help but take a look and another look, and even had the urge to take this ''Lost Dog'' home.


    At a distance from the cameraman who took pictures of Gu Miaomiao, he precisely pointed the camera at this man.


    ¡¾Wow, I like this one too¡¿


    ¡¾The appearance is gentle and elegant, and he wears rimless glasses, looking cool¡¿


    ¡¾Could this be Gu Miaomiao''s cousin? So familiar]


    ¡¾I also look familiar, I seem to have seen him somewhere¡¿


    Soon, Tuanzi pounced on Gu Mo, and even asked to exchange his legs.


    The man stands up and catches his sister.


    Hearing his sister''s request, he thought carefully, "But, I don''t know which hospital can perform this operation."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    ¡¾No, he took it seriously? ¡¿


    ¡¾This handsome guy seems a bit dumb¡¿


    ¡¾I know who he is now, he was featured in a popular science magazine before, and he is a bigwig in the astronomy world¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this the astronomy professor at Haishi University of Science and Technology? ¡¿


    ¡¾He was the one who made a lot of noise a few years ago. At that time, he was too young. After being hired as a professor, many people thought that the leaders of the University of Science and Technology had lost their minds¡¿


    ¡¾Students in the Astronomy Department of Haishi University of Science and Technology said that Professor Gu is really good, so let¡¯s not talk about many of his research breaking records, just say that he taught very well in class, and the venue was full¡¿


    ¡¾Facts have proved that age should never be used to limit a person¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the point? The point is that Gu Miaomiao''s cousin is actually a professor. What about the person who spoke ill of Miaomiao before? Does your face hurt? ¡¿


    Gu Mo was still thinking, "Can leg replacement surgery be performed at the modern medical level?"


    Tuanzi waved his small hands wildly, "Ahhh, Miaomiao is just joking, brother Gu Mo, don''t even think about it!"


    The young professor blinked and looked at her blankly.


    "joke?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi nodded resolutely, "It''s better to grow your own long legs, it will be more in tune."


    Gu Mo thought for a while, and approved of this, "It makes sense."


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought to herself, Brother Gu Mo seems to be unable to distinguish between jokes sometimes.


    Gu Chi said slowly: "Don''t joke with him in the future, he will take it seriously, and don''t play tricks on him."


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "You always play tricks on Brother Gu Mo!"


    Gu Chi denied it.


    Tuanzi jumped in anger.


    "The last time you were at home, you told him that you lacked models for painting, and he couldn''t stay at home all the time, so you asked him to pose for pictures for a long time!"


    As a result, Gu Chi finished taking the photos and ran to share them with his parents, instead of drawing them at all!


    Poor brother Gu Mo followed the request, holding a tea cup for a while and pretending to drink tea, leaning against the door frame for a while, and looking up at the sky for a while.


    Gu Chi looked away guiltily.


    Duanzi gritted his teeth: "Another time, you spread wasabi on toast and lied to him that it was matcha sandwich toast!"


    Tuanzi talked endlessly, intending to tell all the pranks Gu Chi did.


    Gu Chi covered her small mouth with quick eyes and hands.


    Tuanzi showed a pair of big eyes and looked at him angrily.


    Gu Chi smiled: "Aren''t you the same? Pretending to have a stomachache, saying that it would be better if you eat milk candy, so he went to the convenience store to buy milk candy for you. Later, your elder brother found out and was criticized by your elder brother."


    It was Tuanzi''s turn to look at the sky with a guilty conscience.


    ¡¾...Are these two people of the same mental age¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly feel sorry for Gu Mo, two little devils at home¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Mo is really dumb and stupid, wondering if he was cheated¡¿


    ¡¾How did I get a ''favorite''¡¿


    Gu Mo observed the expressions of the two of them carefully, and suddenly clapped their hands.


    "It seems that you have a very good relationship."


    Gu Chi and Tuanzi: "..."


    Gu Mo clapped his hands again, "Shake hands and make peace now?"


    Gu Chi let go of his hand, and stretched out his hand again, and Tuanzi stretched out his hand reluctantly.


    Big hands and small hands hold together.


    The dumpling shook violently.


    Gu Chi frowned, and also exerted a little effort.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Duanzi: ^_^


    Gu Mo sighed: "It seems that being on the show is really good for cultivating relationships, and your relationship is getting better and better."


    The big and small hands quickly separated.


    ¡¾Hiss, is he naturally dull or naturally black¡¿


    ¡¾The relationship between this family is really good, envy¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, look, Gu Chi''s hand is red, Miao Miao has great strength¡¿


    Gu Chi raised his hand with an aggrieved expression, and leaned in front of Gu Mo.


    "Brother, look, Miaomiao has great strength."


    Gu Mo nodded, "It''s good, I won''t be bullied."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    Tuanzi made faces at Gu Chi, this time, she won!


    Gu Mo picked up the small suitcase.


    "Everything you want is inside, I''ll go back first."


    Gu Chi immediately turned his head and winked at Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi rushed over and hugged Gu Mo''s arm.


    "Brother Gu Mo, have you eaten yet? The box lunch of our program group is delicious, let''s go eat together."


    Gu Mo began to hesitate.


    Tuanzi said excitedly again: "After dinner, we''re going to go to the sea, and pick up a lot of shells to draw for Brother Gu Chi, do you want to help?"


    Gu Mo looked at Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi shrugged, "We are short of money."


    Gu Mo took out his wallet and took out a bank card.


    "Swipe casually."


    Gu Chi quickly blocked the key information of the bank card.


    "No, this is cheating."


    Gu Mo tilted his head, "Cheating?"


    Gu Chi''s hands were a little itchy, and he wanted to pat his brother on the head.


    Tuanzi felt itchy when she saw it, she directly regarded Gu Chi as a tree, climbed and climbed, climbed to a high place, immediately stretched out her little claws, and patted Gu Mo''s head.


    "Good shot, good head."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    My younger sister is good everywhere, but she likes to compete with him to tease her elder brother.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Let''s talk as we walk."


    He hugged his sister and led Gu Mo to the villa, explaining the plan of the show in detail on the way.


    In fact, they all have money to renovate the villa, but this does not fit the theme of the show.


    Gu Mo was thoughtful.


    "The owner of the furniture store sponsored a batch of tables and chairs for you in the name of the company."


    Gu Chi blinked, "Brother, what are you thinking?"


    Gu Mo shook his head.


    Before they knew it, they arrived in front of the villa.


    "It''s all here," Tuanzi hurriedly grabbed Gu Mo''s arm, "Let''s have dinner together."


    Gu Mo stayed for lunch in a daze.


    ¡¾I''m sure now, this professor is actually cute in private¡¿


    ¡¾Yes yes yes, stupid and cute, I actually think a man is cute, my God! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why don¡¯t I have such an older brother or younger brother? It must be fun to tease a cute man]


    ¡¾Gu Chi and Gu Miaomiao already have one, didn''t you see them having a good time¡¿


    ¡¾Tears of envy flow down from the corner of the mouth, woo woo woo¡¿


    After lunch, Gu Mo followed the guests to catch the sea again in a daze.


    He, like everyone else, rolled up his trouser legs, holding a small red bucket and a small shovel in his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： telescope

    Chapter 198 Astronomical Telescope


    The goals of adults and children are different.


    Gu Ran and Gu Chi are looking for things that look like they can be sold at a price, while the children are looking for good-looking things for fun.


    "what is this?"


    Tuanzi grabbed a small thing and ran to find his brothers.


    She approached Gu Mo, "What is this?"


    "Starfish."


    "Are there stars in the sea?" Tuanzi asked innocently.


    Gu Mo was at a loss for words.


    Tuanzi asked again: "Do the stars in the sky look like this?"


    This is the right person to ask.


    Gu Mo accompanied her to pick up things, and by the way told about the formation process of a planet, and how humans see stars.


    Tuanzi was dizzy.


    Looking up, the second cousin has a handsome profile, serious expression, and a peculiar charm.


    She thought about it carefully.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ah, brother Gu Mo is like a shining star! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What is this description? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It means he is very smart and wise¡¿


    Guwu System said that it did not understand this description.


    Duanzi pouted.


    She pestered Gu Mo to ask Xing Xing.


    "Can you see stars at night by the sea?"


    "Looking at the weather, if you use related equipment, you can see it more clearly."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, subconsciously puffed up his cheeks, "Miao Miao has never seen what a star looks like."


    Gu Mo looked down at her, wanting to pinch her cheeks, but when he found his hands dirty, he retracted them.


    "I saw a large terrace on the second floor of the villa."


    "?"


    The young professor smiled, "I can donate an astronomical telescope, and the guests who come to dinner at night can watch the stars. You are employees, and you can also watch the stars."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    "Okay, thank you brother Gu Mo!"


    ¡¾Really, is he going to donate an astronomical telescope? so rich]


    ¡¾This has nothing to do with being rich, right? He is a professional in this field. He must have a lot of equipment at home. Donating some old equipment is good news for non-professionals¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going to that restaurant for dinner, I want to watch the stars! ¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, some telescopes are not expensive, but since he is a professor of astronomy, the equipment in his hand is probably very powerful. I only hate that I am not from Haishi, so I can¡¯t go there! ¡¿


    ¡¾Welcome to Haishi for tourism, our average temperature in all seasons...¡¿


    Miao Mu, who was always paying attention to the live broadcast room, clenched his fists excitedly.


    Placing astronomical telescopes on the terrace is one of the signs to attract customers!


    He has already figured out how to promote the restaurant to attract customers!


    Tuanzi suddenly picked up a small object, smiled and said, "Brother Gu Mo, stretch out your hand, Miao Miao will give you a gift."


    Gu Mo stretched out his hand cooperatively.


    Tuanzi opened his hand lightly, and a small crab landed on Gu Mo''s hand, crawling and crawling.


    She secretly watched Gu Mo''s reaction.


    "thanks."


    Duanzi shrank his neck, oops, it didn''t work out.


    Everyone picked up at the beach for a while, but found that the harvest was not great, so they immediately gave up other seafood and only stared at the shells.


    "Miao Miao wants to pick the biggest shell!"


    Gu Mo: "Well, I can definitely pick it up."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    It feels so good to be unconditionally affirmed.


    After two o''clock in the afternoon, everyone returned to the villa.


    Other edible things were handed over to the program crew, and they cleaned the shells.


    Tuanzi squatted aside to wash and wash, and quietly shared the secret, "Brother Gu Mo wants to donate an astronomical telescope. We can look at the stars, and we can let the guests look at the stars."


    Gu Chi raised his eyebrows, "But none of us know how to use it."


    Duanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    Gu Chi encouraged her, "Go and tell your elder brother that if the restaurant is successfully remodeled and ready to open, he can come over a few more times and teach us and the staff of the orphanage how to use binoculars."


    "good idea!"


    Tuanzi couldn''t hide what happened, so he immediately dropped the shell brush and ran to Gu Mo in a hurry.


    Gu Mo is changing clothes in the room.


    Just now, he was wearing his younger brother''s clothes when he went to sea. Now he will change back into a suit and go back to school.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Tuanzi knocked on the door and dubbed himself.


    "Brother Gu Mo, can Miao Miao come in?"


    Soon the door was opened.


    Tuanzi rushed over immediately, chattering.


    "is it okay?"


    The big moist eyes are full of anticipation.


    Gu Mo nodded subconsciously.


    "Okay~"


    Tuanzi promised: "Miaomiao can make delicious food for you when the time comes, Miaomiao can cook!"


    Gu Mo belongs to the kind of person who trusts his family members unconditionally. He occasionally gives 100% trust to strange children.


    "Well, then I must have a good taste."


    He promised: "After opening, I will bring my colleagues and students over for dinner."


    Dumplings: Seal clapping.jpg


    After Gu Mo left, everyone went to the commercial street to perform.


    If there are guests, Gu Chi will sketch, if there are no guests, he will draw on the shells.


    Simple shells instantly became handicrafts. Many tourists liked this design and gathered around.


    Soon, the income from selling shells exceeded the income from selling sketches.


    In the evening, everyone closed their stalls and went home.


    The children are a little tired, but very happy.


    ¡°I feel like I made a lot of money today.¡±


    Gu Jiujiu excitedly said: "Many people rewarded you, Miao Miao, you are really good, you can think of new programs every time!"


    Tuanzi said modestly: "Everyone is also very good. Many performances cannot be completed by only Miao Miao alone."


    The children are happy to post.


    Yi Kai rarely showed the smile he should have at his age.


    Everyone returned to the villa excitedly, only to find that Ai Jie and Yi Heng had already returned.


    "Mother!"


    The twins immediately rushed towards Ai Jie.


    They pestered Ai Jie to tell what happened today.


    "Have you made a lot of money? You guys are amazing."


    Ai Jie affirmed the hard work and dedication of the children.


    The twins were a little embarrassed, "Mom is the one who has worked hard, so going to sea must be very tiring, right?"


    Ai Jie coughed lightly, "I''m fine, but he..."


    Everyone has noticed Yi Heng''s state.


    The young entertainer only had half his life left, lying on the sofa and vomiting his soul.


    Yi Kai was a little worried, "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yi Heng was so seasick that he doubted his life, so he didn''t want to talk.


    The little boy could only pour him a glass of warm water.


    After Yi Heng finished drinking, he whispered, "Brother, you have worked hard, you are amazing."


    Yi Heng paused, and gave him a complicated look.


    Before, he didn''t pay attention to this younger brother. Half-brother, and a competitor in the family property, he has no interest in cultivating a relationship with his younger brother. Even, when his father intends to dominate his younger brother''s life as he dominates his life, he still has some gloating.


    It is Yi Kai''s misfortune that ?? befalls this family. It was Yi Kai''s mother''s misfortune to marry his father, just like his mother. Sure enough, that woman also died in depression just like his mother.


    No response was received, and Yi Kai was not sad either.


    He sat quietly by the side, a kind of silent companionship.


    Yi Heng was suddenly a little irritable.


    The staff were still counting the money earned by the busking group, and the director came over and suggested that Yi Heng and Ai Jie sell seafood.


    "We have sorted the fish you salvaged. There are a lot of them. You can sell them directly to the fish collectors. Here are a few recommended candidates."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Middlemen make the difference

    Yi Heng could only go out with heavy steps.


    The two twins were bothering to go, and Ai Jie had no choice but to take them there too.


    A group of people walked a certain distance, and there were footsteps behind them.


    "elder brother!"


    Yi Heng turned his head and found that Yi Kai was catching up. He frowned, "What are you doing here?"


    "Come with you to sell fish."


    The little boy pursed his lips, "You look tired."


    Yi Heng originally wanted to say, ''Your child will only make me more tired'', but he quickly realized that before going out, Yi Kai should be playing with Gu Miaomiao and the others.


    Would you rather come and accompany him instead of playing with your friends?


    Yi Heng let out a ''hum'' indifferently.


    The program group rented small personal fishing boats, the tonnage was not high, and they only went to sea for one day. The fish salvaged this time is not too much, but it is not too little. The program team estimates that it can sell for 8,000 to 10,000 yuan.


    If you want to subtract labor costs, fuel costs and other expenses, the net profit is not too much. Fortunately, the program team will pay for these expenses, and the money for selling fish this time belongs to the guests.


    If he can sell for 10,000 yuan, he will be doing very well, Yi Heng thought.


    But when he communicated with the fish collector, he realized how naive he was.


    These fish collectors are the bosses of the comprehensive aquatic product farmers wholesale market. They collect fish and sell them to fishmongers, who then sell them to residents.


    In order to get the highest profit, these fish collectors try their best to lower the price.


    Yi Heng could calmly listen to Ai Jie''s back and forth with them at first, but then he couldn''t bear it anymore, "You are just bullying us as laymen!"


    The price is too low!


    And he vomited all day, how could he only sell so much fish he worked so hard to catch?


    Comparing several people who collect fish, Yi Heng found that there are only worse ones, not the worst ones.


    He blushed with anger, "Why don''t you just sell it to the fishmonger!"


    I don¡¯t know when it will be sold to the residents, and it has been delayed for a long time, the fish is not fresh, and the loss is high. However, some fishmongers will directly contact the people who salvage the fish, instead of going to the comprehensive aquatic product wholesale market.


    But here comes a new problem, they don''t know the fishmonger.


    A group of people came out angrily.


    Ai Jie hesitated: "The longer the delay, the higher the loss. Do you want to go back and bargain?"


    Yi Heng felt aggrieved.


    At this time, he didn''t have any thoughts of ''I''m a star, you have to give me face''. What he thought was that the hearts of this group of people were too dark.


    "I said it would be based on the market price, but when I saw the fish, I said it was not fresh, and it was small in size. I was picking and choosing. Didn''t I just want to lower the price? We have worked so hard to salvage for so long..."


    He had long forgotten the "elegant and noble son" persona Yi Fei set up for him, and said a lot of complaints.


    ¡¾Stunned, did he forget his character design? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay to forget, it¡¯s good to be down-to-earth, sometimes it¡¯s too high, it¡¯s too false, and it¡¯s broken with a poke¡¿


    ¡¾I have to say that what happened to them is too real. There is a fish pond in my house. Every time the fish collectors come over, they always pick and choose, just to lower the price. We tried to contact the fishmonger individually, but the fishmonger felt that they were more stable and had more variety. This is a fact, but this is not a reason for the fish collector to lower the price]


    ¡¾This is just a small fishing boat. Once you go to sea, the cost will be reduced, and the fish collector will lower the price. In addition, there are not many days suitable for going to sea in a month, and there is also a fishing ban. I feel that fishing will not make much money¡¿


    "Aunt Ai, Brother Yi Kai!"


    A soft voice came along the wind.


    A group of people turning back looked up in surprise, and saw a gust of wind blowing towards them.


    No, it was a dumpling flying over. After landing steadily, he put his hands in his hands and smiled, "Uncle Liu introduced several fishmongers and seafood barbecue shop owners. The amount they want is almost the amount you salvaged this time."


    Yi Heng is not really unreal.


    The price of selling fish to fish collectors is very low, and selling to fishmongers can be slightly higher, and this price is still lower than the price of fishmongers going to wholesale fish. The purchase price of seafood barbecue restaurants remains the same.


    In short, this wave is a win-win situation, and it is better not to use middlemen.


    Yi Heng looked at Tuanzi with kind eyes for the first time.


    "Where are they now?"


    "Just waiting at the villa."


    Tuanzi raised his little paw and pointed. Seeing Yi Heng''s friendly eyes, he walked up to Yi Kai with small steps and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your brother? He seems to be a different person."


    Yi Kai scratched his hair, "You must be so angry, the price given by the fish collector is too low."


    Moreover, these people are considered to be big fish collectors in the local area, and other people will not ask for such a large amount.


    In other words, the local fish collection price is monopolized by these people.


    "Suddenly I feel that it is not easy to be a fishmonger."


    Tuanzi blinked, and said old-fashionedly, "It''s not easy for people who work hard."


    The little boy sighed, and Tuanzi also sighed, and the two looked worried.


    ¡¾I am moved and want to laugh¡¿


    ¡¾Are you worried about adults? ¡¿


    ¡¾But it can only be said that many businessmen in various places are like this. If they can earn more, why not earn more? That''s what they think]


    ¡¾But as a poor man, I can¡¯t live anymore¡¿


    At around nine o''clock in the evening, the guests washed up one after another and prepared to rest.


    No one will go out to fish tomorrow, so everyone will go to perform together. As for contacting the decoration team, I will leave it to the program team.


    "Brother Gu Chi, Miao Miao is going to make a call."


    Greeting Gu Chi, Tuanzi went out with a phone and watch.


    When she met a staff member on the road, she greeted her with a smile.


    When she got to the point where there was no camera, she started talking on the phone.


    Call Gu Cheng first, and the other party connects quickly, but there is some noise from behind.


    She was alert for a moment, "Brother, are you drinking again?"


    "...Well, after the publicity is over, get together with some bosses here."


    Tuanzi pouted unconsciously.


    "Drinking can hurt your health."


    Gu Cheng changed the subject, "Have you worked hard? I heard that you are going to raise a lot of funds."


    "It''s okay, Miao Miao only needs to perform every day, and it takes a lot of brainpower to think of new shows," she patted her head in distress, "I feel that my brain is not enough."


    Gu Cheng came up with a few ideas.


    Tuanzi stood in the dark, smiling at the distant sea, "Wow, brother is so smart, Miao Miao can try it tomorrow!"


    But soon, she came back to her senses and continued to think about it, not letting the other party drink. After finishing the call, he called Gu Che again.


    Gu Che was still filming a night scene, it was his assistant who answered the call.


    Tuanzi simply asked his assistant to inquire about his second brother''s recent status.


    "The state is very good. Brother Gu has always been very serious when filming, and he just accepted this film, so let''s devote himself to this film."


    The assistant complained: "It was too serious, and I also urged other artists, and from time to time mocked a few artists who like to ask for leave or make dramas. Many people turned black when they saw Brother Gu."

 Chapter 200： angry

    Gu Che is one of the top streamers, and his external image is cold and awkward. In addition, his interactions with fans are often out of the circle.


    If fans urge him to work, he will in turn urge fans to study and work, often hurting each other.


    As for the black fans, if he takes one more look, he loses, which makes the black fans who like to see artists frustrated and frustrated very helpless.


    And the industry''s evaluation of him has always been polarized.


    People with genuine temperament like Su Hanjiang admire him more, even if they only cooperate once or twice, if they have the opportunity in the future, they will help introduce some directors or producers.


    Another wave of people thinks that he is a hard rock with a bad temper. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t even give face to the big boss. He dares to show his face when he cooperates with the hype and threatens the endorsement openly and secretly. He actually doesn¡¯t want the endorsement at all.


    I have never seen such a person!


    Those who love love more, and those who hate hate more.


    It''s like rolling a show.


    Gu Che said that he debuted as an idol, but he only made high-quality dramas. He didn''t rely on his face to make quick money at all. He only took on one drama at a time, one or two dramas a year.


    If he''s an ordinary entertainer, it doesn''t matter. But he is one of the top streamers, and he seems to be able to continue to be popular now, but he stays honestly in the same crew every time, and the sunspots of other artists use this to mock those artists.


    Those sunspots may not be fans of Gu Che, but they like to mock other artists with this incident. This made other artists and their fans hate Gu Che very much.


    Assistant Xiao Sun said helplessly: "Whoever provoked Gu Ge before, Gu Ge taunted the other party in public. But this time, for some reason, he actually took the initiative to attack. Many people..."


    He lowered his voice, "Especially some popular artists who wanted to compete for the male lead but lost to Brother Gu. They have been talking ill of Brother Gu in private, and some even deliberately revealed it to the big fans who came to visit the class."


    Tuanzi was dissatisfied: "They didn''t concentrate on filming this movie, and the second brother did nothing wrong."


    Paused, she asked in confusion, "Tell Dafen what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, Miao Miao, you don''t understand. This is an old trick. These artists like to take advantage of their fans'' love for them, and deliberately tell their big fans that Gu Ge is playing big names in the crew to scold them. Big fans go out and write an article to feel sorry for them. Others The fans either felt sorry for them, or ran to attack Brother Gu."


    Those who are loved are confident, but the fans who are being used think they are doing justice for their idols.


    The more the dumpling thought about it, the more angry it became.


    She stomped her foot hard.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: If you stomp again, the ground will split¡¿


    Tuanzi was taken aback, squatted down quickly, and looked at the ground under the moonlight.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Liar, there is no crack! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I''m talking about stomping again¡¿


    Duanzi pouted.


    After hanging up the phone, she folded her hands and sulked.


    Before the ancient martial arts system could be unlocked, she laughed out loud again.


    "After participating in this program, Miao Miao will also visit the class!"


    She wanted to see who was speaking ill of second brother!


    The little girl standing in the darkness showed a fierce expression.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your expression looks like a villain right now¡¿


    Tuanzi turned her head ''ßÝ'', puffing out her cheeks.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: There are people who love villains! Brothers love Miaomiao very much! ¡¿


    The system thought, this is true. And those little friends, I''m afraid they like the host''s naughty little expression very much.


    Tuanzi sent another message to Gu Peihai and Gu Wangchao, and then, with his little hands behind his back, like an old teacher, he walked back slowly, and the temporary single ponytail dangling along with him.


    After walking a certain distance, the little ear suddenly moved.


    The wind brought a familiar voice.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Want to eavesdrop again? ¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, Miaomiao is standing here, not approaching, not eavesdropping! ¡¿


    The little heroine did what she said, and just stood there, Bai Run''s little ears moved several times.


    It was Yi Heng''s voice. He was on the phone with someone, and the person on the other end of the phone was swearing quite loudly, and Tuanzi could hear him clearly.


    Tuanzi listened openly, and finally figured out the relationship between people and the cause and effect.


    The one who is swearing is Yi Heng''s father, Yi Fei, the bald uncle who pretended to get close to his eldest brother at the birthday party.


    The reason for cursing people is that Yi Heng bargained with the fish collector tonight and became a trending search. As an artist with the personality of an "elegant and noble son", this kind of behavior obviously collapsed the personality.


    However, most fans accepted it well, and even felt closer to their idols. Many passers-by also have a good impression of him. Even a celebrity should understand the suffering of ordinary people. Celebrities far from the masses are sometimes fake.


    Yi Heng collapsed his character design, changed from fake to real, and became more popular, but Yi Fei was not happy.


    The reason is also very simple. The persona of an elegant and noble son will help you get luxury endorsements. Yi Fei worked hard to create a character set for his son, hoping that he would make money to repay him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter why the popularity of passers-by becomes better. If you can¡¯t make him more money, it¡¯s a failure!


    "Originally there was a high luxury endorsement that was considering you, but look, you have become a down-to-earth star now, which high luxury would dare to invite you to speak for it?"


    Yi Heng was speechless.


    Yi Fei scolded non-stop, and told him not to bargain again next time when fishing, but to be more magnanimous, and it''s best to pretend to be indifferent.


    This time, Yi Heng couldn''t bear it.


    He was dizzy from the boat for a whole day, and it took a long time to collect the nets. His father didn''t care, scolded him, and asked him to sell his hard-earned fish at a low price, which made him angry.


    Tuanzi stood in the wind and listened for a while, then suddenly grinned.


    Back to the villa, went up to the fourth floor, and when she passed by Yi Kai''s room, she heard the sound of a phone call again.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why is it Yi Fei again? After scolding my brother, do I want to scold my brother now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I guess I''m too busy¡¿


    Yi Fei asked Yi Kai to turn off the machine in the room, and began to criticize him, speaking very harshly.


    Not only that, Yi Fei also mentioned the reason why the brothers joined the show.


    "If it wasn''t for Gu Cheng to owe me a favor, I wouldn''t let you participate in this **** show!"


    Danzi: "???"


    She couldn''t help lying on the door panel to eavesdrop, her movements were light and did not attract the attention of the people in the room.


    After listening for a while, she finally understood. Yi Fei knew that Gu Cheng was looking for someone to invest in the program, and thought that he valued the program, so he intended to sell it and let his two sons participate in the program, so that he could go to Gu Cheng to ask for benefits.


    Of course, this is Yi Fei''s wishful thinking. He thinks that he has helped Gu Cheng, and then hints that Gu Cheng will have to return the favor.


    Tuanzi was so angry that his face was crooked.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: How could there be such a shameless person? Miao Miao wanted to see how thick his skin was! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yi Heng is back and is about to go upstairs, stop listening! ¡¿


    Duanzi hurried back to the room.


    Gu Chi, who was reading a book, saw her puffy face, and said with a smile, "Who messed with our little heroine?"


    Tuanzi folded her hands, "Miaomiao was very happy."


    She said depressedly: "The big puppet broke free from one line, and the little puppet broke free from two lines."


    Gu Chi: "?" Why couldn''t he suddenly understand what his sister said?


    "However, Miao Miao is very angry that the villain controlling the puppet wants to hurt Big Brother!"

 Chapter 201： look at the stars

    Late at night, Tuanzi, who was supposed to be sound asleep, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Opening eyes suddenly is very scary¡¿


    Duanzi, who was brewing emotions, quickly closed his eyes.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, have you found it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I just sorted out some things circulating on the Internet, and removed the false information¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Come on, come on, did Yi Fei make a lot of mistakes? ¡¿


    Yi Fei is a very utilitarian person, everything he does has a strong purpose, and there is really nothing wrong with it on the surface.


    The first wife had a rich family and invested in his movies, but later died of illness. The second wife is a producer and will help him attract investment. During the two marriages, he did not cheat.


    While single, though, he did make deals with some actors, giving away roles. However, at present, it seems that it is a matter of your own will, and there is no persecution, so no one has come forward to reveal the news.


    As for educating children, he almost forcibly instilled his ideas into his two sons. Yi Kai is still young and is currently at the stage where he has to learn a lot of knowledge. Yi Heng is almost a copy of him, his personality and behavior are very similar to him.


    In addition, Yi Heng didn''t join any company, only one studio, and the various teams in the studio were recruited by Yi Fei. He has a strong control over Yi Heng''s life, and he decides which variety show Yi Heng will participate in, which script he will win, and who he will hype with.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Generally speaking, Yi Fei intends to train his two sons to be cash cows, keep making money for him, and continue his life for his movies, just like his two previous wives¡¿


    Tuanzi was furious, holding hands in the dark.


    Yi Fei is very bad, but he can''t find a point of attack.


    He uses his son as a cash cow, which doesn''t make the public boycott his movies. Moreover, maybe everyone will sympathize with Yi Heng. This male star''s popularity has risen, he has obtained more resources, made more money, and in the end, isn''t it cheaper for Yi Fei?


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Instead of dealing with him, it is better to remind your brother¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I sent a message before going to bed¡¿


    Tuanzi puffed out his cheeks, thinking, the eldest brother is so smart, he probably discovered it long ago.


    No, she is still very angry, and really wants to plan to go back.


    The dumpling couldn''t help rolling over and over again.


    Suddenly, one hand held her down.


    The dumpling froze, and the eyeballs under the eyelids rolled wildly.


    "You were weird before you went to sleep," Gu Chi''s voice sounded from the tent, "Still angry?"


    Tuanzi opened his eyes, like a cat, squirmed several times, and crawled into Gu Chi''s arms.


    "Alas," she sighed old-fashionedly, "I wish everything could be settled with fists."


    In terms of kung fu, Yi Fei will definitely not be able to beat her.


    It''s a pity, most things in this world cannot be solved with fists. Master said that as a strong person, she should control herself even more.


    Gu Chi didn''t ask too much, if my sister wanted to talk, she would say it before going to bed.


    He sat up and turned on the light.


    "Change clothes, let''s go out."


    "Hey?"


    Tuanzi scrambled to his feet, his face full of eagerness to try, but he still asked hypocritically, "Is it okay to go out so late? Will the director uncle be angry?"


    "It''s not during filming, the director won''t be angry, as long as we come back early and don''t affect the live broadcast."


    Getting the answer, Tuanzi let go of her hypocritical worries and ran to change clothes.


    A few minutes later, the brother and sister appeared on the first floor of the villa in good spirits.


    The director was still awake and was writing and drawing with a piece of paper. When he saw them, he was a little surprised, "Where are you going?"


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Take her to see the stars."


    Duanzi''s big eyes suddenly turned into stars.


    "Looking at the stars, yes~"


    The director thought for a while and asked, "Do you mind the cameraman following? Just take a few shots occasionally."


    Seeing that Gu Chi''s smile deepened, seemingly gentle, but gave off a cold feeling, he quickly explained, "Because there was a problem in a similar part of a previous program."


    Probably, some viewers suspected that the guests secretly went to the hotel to sleep after dark, and then returned to the countryside during the day. Later, some paparazzi actually went to watch the show near the filming location and took some photos.


    "That''s what happened when popular shows were recorded."


    Miao Mu scratched his messy hair, "I think it''s better not to give others a chance to attack Miao Miao."


    Gu Cheng took the initiative to solicit investment, just hoping that he would protect Gu Miaomiao. He is not an ungrateful person, he will remind him if he can, instead of using this incident to create a topic.


    "It''s because I wasn''t thoughtful enough."


    Gu Chi took the initiative to admit his mistake, "I''m going to take Miao Miao to find Big Brother, and try the astronomical telescope in advance."


    Miao Mu also became interested, "Then can I go? With me, some sunspots have nothing to say."


    After a pause, Miao Mu came to his senses and looked at the time, "No, Professor Gu hasn''t slept yet?"


    Gu Chi smiled and shook his head.


    Tuanzi pricked up his little ears, with a stern face, "It''s not good for your health to stay up so late, Miao Miao wants to go there and teach Brother Gu Mo a lesson!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You are the only one who can speak so confidently about self-serving public interests¡¿


    Duanzi was unmoved, straightened his waist, and looked like ''I am very serious''.


    A community in Haishi.


    Gu Mo did not sleep, and opened the door in his house clothes.


    "Brother Gu Mo!"


    Tuanzi threw himself directly into his arms, his eyes sparkling, "Miaomiao is here to see the stars~"


    Gu Mo caught her and looked down, "Your eyes are like stars."


    Tuanzi held her little face happily, with flowers floating all over her body.


    Before departure, the program team explained the situation at the top of this group of live broadcast rooms. The general idea is that today is a good time to watch the stars. The director and Gu Miaomiao team decided to try the telescope and choose one of them. One is delivered.


    There are still a few night owls haunting the live broadcast room. I didn''t doubt it after seeing the description of the program group.


    ¡¾Also, try it in advance, so as not to send it over when you get it, and return it if you find it doesn¡¯t fit¡¿


    ¡¾The director has worked so hard, how is your hair?¡¿


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t his hairline recede very badly¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is so energetic¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, a sweet little bear covered in pink flowers¡¿


    Gu Mo put a lot of equipment in Haishi''s house.


    Tuanzi looked left and right, raised his little paw to touch it, but was afraid of breaking it, so he could only stop his hand in mid-air.


    "You can touch it, but it won''t break."


    Gu Mo carefully selected one.


    "I''m going to donate this."


    He took the equipment to the terrace, began to assemble, and adjusted the appropriate angle.


    Duanzi stared at him with her face in her hands.


    My cousin, who is cute and cute in private, seems to be a different person when he encounters professional problems.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your eyeballs are going to be glued¡¿


    Duanzi puffed up his face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao can stick it on now¡¿


    With a ''snap'', she stuck to Gu Mo''s body, like a piece of sweet and soft cake.

 Chapter 202： Against Gu Mo

    It is also this late night.


    An unscrupulous marketing account received an anonymous submission, and the content of the submission was related to Gu Mo.


    There are a few photos of Gu Mo''s profile or back, which directly highlight the knife mark behind his right ear.


    The content of the text said that the young professor seemed to be a bad boy when he was a student. He bullied his classmates, but was shielded because of his good grades.


    Since it is called an unscrupulous marketing account, this ''xx gossip'' simply modified the content of the submission, added fuel and vinegar, attached a screenshot of the private message, and sent it out.


    In order to ensure popularity, it added related topics of Gu Cheng, Gu Che, Gu Peihai and Gu Miaomiao when posting this post.


    The topic is silently fermenting.


    A community in Haishi.


    With the help of Gu Mo, Tuanzi finally saw Xingyun.


    "It''s different from Miao Miao''s imagination, but it''s very beautiful."


    She saw nebulae, dreamy colors, and the surfaces of some planets.


    The surface of the planet does not emit light, but with the help of equipment, there is a feeling that it is within reach, which is amazing.


    Tuanzi stretched out his meaty claws unconsciously, and scratched a few times.


    Miao Mu scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously.


    He also wanted to see it very much, but the two older brothers were staring at him, so he didn''t dare to disturb Tuanzi.


    Waiting for Tuanzi to jump off the stool, Miao Mu hurried forward.


    "that''s amazing!"


    Tuanzi threw himself into Gu Mo''s arms, raised his head to look at him, "The universe is so vast and amazing."


    "It looks so insignificant and insignificant."


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand and gestured, suddenly startled, "Hey, Miao Miao is just a tiny Miao Ye."


    Gu Chi didn''t know why his uncle and aunt named his sister that name.


    He smiled and said: "Maybe it really has something to do with this. No matter how strong you are, you are small in front of the universe. In this way, you will not be complacent."


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while.


    "That''s right, Miaomiao thinks that the number one little heroine in the world may not necessarily be the number one little heroine in the universe."


    She patted her heart, "Miao Miao has to keep a low profile and keep working hard. Let''s do another set of training tomorrow!"


    After seriously expressing her determination, she blows rainbow farts again.


    "It turns out that Brother Gu Mo is doing such a great research. It''s really amazing."


    Big moist eyes blinked and blinked, "Brother Gu Mo, do you know how to travel through time and space?"


    Gu Mo calmly announced some nouns.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t understand any of the Hubble constant and the expansion rate of the universe.


    She hugged her small head, revealing a pair of **** eyes, looking at Gu Mo pitifully.


    "My head hurts, I can''t understand."


    Gu Chi smiled and pushed Gu Mo, "Miao Miao is not your student."


    Gu Mo quickly shut up.


    Sometimes when he is in charge, he will say these things.


    "Sorry." He apologized honestly.


    "No need to apologize, Miao Miao doesn''t understand."


    Duanzi smiled and leaned over to post.


    Later, even the cameraman tried the telescope.


    The group returned to the villa satisfied.


    On the third day of the first period, the performing arts group continued to perform, while the Yi Heng group and Ai Jie group continued to investigate the market, trying to buy high-quality and cheap supplies. They also brought a sum of money.


    Now that they have planned to use the yard of the villa, they must purchase large parasols.


    This time, Ai Jie found a parasol with a more suitable style and price.


    "Boss, can you make it cheaper?"


    Ai Jie only wants to save a little bit, and each saving a few yuan is a victory.


    For this reason, she also encouraged Yi Heng, "Take out yesterday''s momentum and bargain with the boss."


    Yi Heng: "..."


    He didn''t really want to bargain. He was a little scared when his father scolded him last night.


    At this moment, Yi Kai who was standing beside him said in a low voice, "I wish I could save some of the money my brother earns by fishing hard."


    Yi Heng: "!"


    The fighting spirit is here, go to sea and suffer for a day, and you can''t spend more than one yuan!


    Putting the "elegant and noble son" persona behind, Yi Heng began to talk freely, analyzing everything from styles and colors to materials, etc., and finally concluded, "Each one is 5 yuan cheaper, and you still have something to do, boss." earn."


    The boss was dumbfounded.


    "Young man, I can''t tell, are you still an expert?"


    ¡¾I always feel that Yi Heng has turned on a strange switch¡¿


    ¡¾Because making money is hard, so I don¡¯t dare to be extravagant¡¿


    ¡¾Now his character design is completely broken¡¿


    ¡¾It doesn''t matter, his father is indeed a somewhat famous director, but his family is not considered a rich and wealthy family, the elegant and noble family is very fake¡¿


    ¡¾Does anyone of you watch trending searches? It''s related to Gu Mo¡¿


    It wasn''t until the evening, when the first episode of the program officially ended, that the matters related to Gu Mo were completely fermented. Because someone suddenly said that Gu Mo was not only bad in his student days, but now deliberately enslaves graduate students, threatening them with Yanbi to do this or that.


    Young professor, bullying on campus, threatening students with Yanbi, directly blowing up the whole network.


    Gu Moben was questioned because of his young age, and campus bullying is a pain in many people''s hearts, and the threat of delaying graduation is the most feared thing for many graduate students and doctoral students.


    Netizens were poked at the pain point, and many people jumped out and cursed.


    ¡¾Without teacher ethics, how can such a person be a professor¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that Haishi University of Science and Technology is rotten from top to bottom¡¿


    ¡¾How can you hire such a young professor if you don¡¯t suck? He¡¯s a genius, hehe¡¿


    ¡¾There were enslaved graduate students who jumped off the building last year. Haven¡¯t the schools learned enough lessons?¡¿


    ¡¾How can a person who used to bully others be a teacher? What''s wrong with this world¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at the knife mark, he must have played with a knife. This is a crime, isn¡¯t it recorded in the file?¡¿


    Some people remained rational and said that they could wait for the notification from Haishi University of Science and Technology.


    ¡¾What are you waiting for? They must be covering each other. Didn''t they say that Gu Mo is the signature of their school''s astronomy department? How could something happen to the signboard¡¿


    ¡¾Young professor, just trying to please the public¡¿


    ¡¾Why doesn¡¯t the Education Bureau come out to take care of it¡¿


    ¡¾He actually went on the show, he was crazy about being popular, but he overturned, haha¡¿


    Several groups of guests said goodbye to each other.


    Miao Mu forced a smile, and after the other groups left, he whispered to Gu Chi, "It should be that someone watched the live broadcast and took a screenshot and said something about the knife wound. Will it affect your brother?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "The body is not afraid of the shadow slanting."


    He knew all about the knife wound. As for enslaving graduate students, how could his stupid brother understand this?


    In addition, Haishi University of Science and Technology was able to resist the pressure to recruit Gu Mo back then, so it would not be hindered by the pressure of public opinion to deal with it indiscriminately. As long as it is fair and just, Big Brother will be fine.


    Miao Mu is still very worried, "But your brother will definitely be unhappy because of this, the scolding on the Internet is ugly."


    came to deliver paints and donate equipment, but Miao Mu felt embarrassed when encountering this.


    "Ah," Gu Chi showed a strange smile, "He basically doesn''t go online, so he can''t see these comments. Those who only dare to vent their anger on the Internet will be disappointed."


    Everyone is like a clown, a loser in life, and they go to the Internet to vent their emotions and take the opportunity to influence the mentality of the person concerned. But the parties did not surf the Internet at all, nor would they give them a look.


    On the other side, a rental house in Haishi.


    A young man walked up and down anxiously.


    "How could this happen? How could there be such a big fuss? I just want to teach him a lesson. If he would let me graduate because of the public opinion, that would be fine, but how could it be such a big fuss?"


    He was a little terrified, "If the school and the Education Bureau investigate, won''t this lie be exposed? Are those netizens sick? Why are they all biting Gu Mo like crazy?"

 Chapter 203： simple people

    Chapter 203 Simple People


    Tuanzi raised his small ears and looked warily at Gu Chi and Miao Mu in the distance.


    "They mentioned Brother Gu Mo, who spoke harshly?"


    She spread her short legs, trying to get closer and hear more clearly.


    As a result, the two changed the question at this time, and she could only ask the system.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Let''s talk about it later when we get in the car. ¡¿


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    After a while, Gu Chi approached.


    Tuanzi couldn''t wait to ask: "What''s wrong with Brother Gu Mo?"


    Gu Chi patted her head, "The bus is here, let''s talk after getting in the car."


    Duanzi frowned.


    The system and brother Gu Chi are weird.


    The car was driven by a female assistant Gu Che specially recruited.


    Originally they planned to visit the film crew together, but this will temporarily change the itinerary, and they have to go to Gu Mo''s house first.


    Since the driver is his own, Gu Chi didn''t hide it, and simply said that someone on the Internet spread rumors related to Gu Mo.


    Gu Chi didn''t repeat those words, but only speculated, "Next, the school should conduct an investigation on Big Brother. If the Education Bureau doesn''t intervene, it should be just suspension of investigation. his position."


    Tuanzi didn''t understand the process, but when he heard the results of Gu Chi''s analysis, he only felt angry.


    "Brother Gu Mo did nothing wrong, this is too much!"


    She angrily opened the car door, ready to get out of the car.


    "Miao Miao is going to ask clearly."


    Gu Chi hurriedly stopped her, "Director Miao doesn''t know much, let''s meet up with Big Brother first."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    The vehicle is running smoothly.


    The little girl sitting in the back row was a little dazed and sad.


    "Why are there so many bad people?"


    She raised her head to look at Gu Chi, "They don''t know Brother Gu Mo, why are they scolding him? They should know him and understand what happened. If Brother Gu Mo did something wrong, then they can scold him."


    According to what Nuochi said, almost as soon as the matter came out, there would be overwhelming scolding.


    Danzi couldn''t understand.


    She thinks it is miraculous to have the Internet in modern times, and mobile phones are also miraculous, something she has never seen in ancient times.


    They are so far away from each other, they can communicate, and they can look up a lot of knowledge that she doesn''t understand. Everyone is really amazing.


    However, everyone uses the Internet to curse people. He was clearly a stranger, yet he had such a great malice.


    Tuanzi raised his head stubbornly, "Miao Miao has met many bad guys. Robbers who robbed wealth and killed people. Because of field disputes, villains who actually poisoned neighbors'' meals. However, some of them are for money, and some have hatred. Do these strangers who scold Brother Gu Mo have any enmity with Brother Gu Mo?"


    Gu Chi lowered his eyes, patted her little head, and found that his sister was puzzled and sad. After thinking about it, he still told her a cruel reality.


    "There is no hatred. There are a lot of unprovoked malice in this world. Many people dare not show it in their lives, because if they show it, classmates, colleagues, and neighbors will find out and will stay away from them, affecting their life and work. But mutual If they don¡¯t know each other, they can boldly express their malice.¡±


    Tuanzi pouted and thought for a while.


    "Because there is no punishment, so you are not afraid, so you are bold?"


    Gu Chi: "Yes."


    Tuanzi hummed heavily.


    "Then let them be punished, so that they won''t dare to be so unscrupulous."


    Gu Chi smiled and said nothing.


    My sister¡¯s idea is good, but it¡¯s difficult to implement.


    When they arrived at Gu Mo''s house, they realized that Gu Mo had been called away by the school''s leaders.


    "I have the key."


    Gu Chi was about to open the door, but his arm was grabbed. Looking down, his sister''s eyes sparkled, "Let''s go pick up Brother Gu Mo."


    Paused, Tuanzi wanted to cover up, "If, Miaomiao said if ha, their leaders bully him, we will help."


    The little fist was clenched tightly.


    "Don''t let them bully Brother Gu Mo, Brother Gu Mo did nothing wrong, innocent people shouldn''t be wronged!"


    Gu Chi looked at her steadily, and finally nodded with a smile, "Yes, innocent people shouldn''t be wronged, let''s go pick him up."


    Haishi University of Science and Technology President''s Office.


    Several leaders of the school and the college are there.


    The attitudes of several people are considered kind, especially the leaders of the academy.


    These people actually know Gu Mo very well. After working together for several years, they have already seen that Gu Mo is a pure astronomy idiot, a simple person who can almost see the bottom line at a glance.


    They didn''t actually believe that Gu Mo''s school days were bad. What''s more, they have brains and won''t be easily swayed by public opinion on the Internet.


    "It''s just," a leader said helplessly, "Nowadays, many people like to act chivalrously on the Internet. When they find something, they can''t wait to ask the relevant units to give an explanation, as if they are our bosses, in charge of major universities. .¡±


    Sometimes when something does happen, this group of people thinks it''s all their fault. Sometimes they make a mistake and are used by the media or people with ulterior motives, and they don¡¯t feel guilty, and they don¡¯t care about the mental state and future of innocent people who have been wronged. They even feel that the work units of innocent people are protecting them.


    As long as they don''t get the results they want, it''s fake.


    The online world has gone crazy to this point.


    Gu Mo blinked, "I''m not online, I''m here to accept the results."


    The hospital leader tentatively said: "Then let''s understand the situation first? What happened to the knife wound behind your ear?"


    Gu Mo said the whole story indifferently.


    It has been more than nine years, but it seems like it happened yesterday.


    He himself is fine, but he sees that his younger brother has a knot in his heart, and he doesn''t know how to enlighten him.


    My brother will always remember this matter if he doesn''t let go of his heart knot for a day.


    "There was a notification at that time, the time is..."


    He reported the specific date.


    The school leader happened to have a computer at hand, so he went directly to the official website to check according to the date, and found the notification of that year.


    "This is easy to handle, just take a screenshot to explain what happened back then."


    The young professor pursed his lips slightly, "Can you not explain? I don''t want everyone to talk about my brother."


    Once a screenshot is taken, or the official post is found and reposted, someone will definitely study the content of the report and find that the younger brother saved someone but was thrown away by the rescued person.


    He really doesn''t know much about things outside of work, but the leaders care so much, it can be seen that a photo has led to many bad things. After a little reasoning, it was known that someone had maliciously guessed.


    If he can maliciously guess him, he will hypocritically sympathize with his younger brother and uncover his scars.


    He doesn''t want this to happen.


    Several leaders looked at each other.


    "If you don''t explain, everyone will say that you have a guilty conscience."


    "just saying."


    The leader of the academy said: "What if we fire you because of public opinion? Is it casual?"


    Gu Mo said blankly: "You are very smart."


    This is not a compliment. The leaders of these colleges have excellent professional skills and have won many honors. It is definitely not a fool to get so many honors. He''s not a fool. After knowing the truth, how could he be fired?


    Gu Mo added: "It doesn''t matter if I get fired, many units are inviting me."


    Especially several research institutes and observatories, several leaders are also clear about this matter.


    Several people wanted to laugh but were helpless.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： The mighty Gu Chi

    Chapter 204 The Powerful Gu Chi


    At present, there are two issues of controversy regarding Gu Mo. He was young and bad, and now he is enslaving his graduate students. The rest of the words like "you must have no real talent at such a young age" are just those who are jealous.


    The leader of the school mentioned the matter of graduate students.


    "Slavery?"


    Gu Mo was even more at a loss, he simply talked about the process of getting along with the graduate students.


    Several leaders: "..." No, you are too kind to those students, right?


    They are all old foxes, and they can''t bear to see the innocent Gu Mo.


    The leader of the school: "I remember that one of your students was postponed."


    Gu Mo nodded, "The first batch of graduate students I lead."


    The first batch of graduate students he led were supposed to graduate in June this year, but one of them failed all the requirements and was delayed.


    As for the second batch of people who should graduate in June next year, there is no problem at present and they meet the graduation requirements.


    Several leaders knew it well.


    "Do you want to talk to that student?"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    A leader who was close stood up and opened the door, only to find a young man and a little girl standing outside.


    "You are?"


    Students are free to enter and exit the administrative building.


    Gu Chi was about to speak, when Tuanzi said softly, "We are here to find Brother Gu Mo."


    In the office, the young professor looked back suspiciously and found that his younger brother and younger sister appeared at the same time.


    "I''ll go back later, you go first."


    Gu Chi frowned, "That photo is related to me anyway, it''s better for the leaders to chat with me."


    Tuanzi has a good look, "The photo is also related to Miao Miao. Brother Gu Mo will only post photos when he participates in the show. It''s better for you uncles to chat with Miao Miao."


    The final result was that these two people were also invited in.


    After all, there is a child, and the atmosphere of the conversation becomes less serious.


    A leader gave the dumpling a piece of chocolate.


    Tuanzi was a little greedy, but thought that Gu Mo might be suspended, shook his head, and rejected the chocolate.


    "Miao Miao doesn''t want chocolate, uncle doesn''t want to punish brother Gu Mo, okay? He is a very dedicated professor, and he hasn''t done anything bad. It''s because some people on the Internet are bad."


    She also knew that fists would not be able to solve this matter, so she could only count on these uncles to be fair and just.


    Gu Chi also said: "My brother should have said the reason for his injury. I checked it when I came here. There was an official report back then, so just forward it."


    The leader of the hospital said helplessly: "Your brother disagrees."


    Gu Chi turned his head and looked over.


    Gu Mo turned his eyes away and did not meet his gaze.


    Gu Chi: "Brother, watch me talk."


    The young professor turned his head slowly.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Gu Mo whispered: "Everyone will say bad things and make you sad."


    "On the contrary, I don''t mind how people will judge the things of the year. On the contrary, now, people say bad things about you, I am very sad and angry."


    When he said this, he was still smiling.


    Several leaders: "..." I don''t really understand the young people nowadays.


    Tuanzi still looks good, "Miao Miao is also very angry and sad, wishing to punch one by one. But fists can''t solve the problem."


    Two to one, Gu Mo lost.


    He touched his nose, "Then listen to Xiaochi and Miaomiao, I can do either."


    A leader reacted, maybe this pair of brothers is more powerful than the younger brother. It''s better to discuss this matter with my brother.


    They took advantage of the opportunity to chat with Gu Chi, and let Gu Mo and Tuanzi play together.


    Duanzi would listen to the adults'' conversation at first, but after a while, Gu Mo''s attention was attracted by the signature dishes of different cafeterias and several dessert shops near the school.


    "Brother Gu Mo, do you like sweets very much?"


    Gu Mo nodded, "I often use my brain and need to add sugar."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    She seems to have found a reason to eat dessert.


    The next time I eat dessert, I will tell my elder brother that she only eats sweets because of brain pain.


    The two exchanged softly where they will have dinner later.


    After the exchange, I found that Gu Chi had also finished chatting with several leaders.


    "Huh? Are you done chatting?"


    Tuanzi asked urgently: "Will that make brother Gu Mo suspend his job?"


    Gu Chi: "No, I will send out a report later. After talking with that student, I will decide how to send out the second report."


    Tuanzi was in a daze, but Gu Chi had already held her hand.


    "Say goodbye to a few uncles."


    Tuanzi raised his little meaty claw and waved it.


    They quickly arrived at a nearby restaurant and even asked for a private room.


    At this moment, the school official blog has reposted the announcement from that year, attaching a very simple text.


    ¡¾This is the truth about Comrade Gu Mo¡¯s injury. At the same time, the school checked Comrade Gu Mo¡¯s personnel file again, and there was no problem. Regarding the controversial incident of Comrade Gu Mo enslaving graduate students, it is under investigation, and a new report will be issued as soon as possible]


    Comments coming soon.


    ¡¾This report is too fast, it seems that there is someone behind Gu Mo¡¿


    ¡¾Eh, you can also say that the notification is slow, and you can also say that the notification is fast¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m going, it turned out that he was injured because of this, it¡¯s so miserable¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone scolded me wrong, he is not bad at all¡¿


    ¡¾Just said the reason for the injury, and only checked the personnel file, what if he beat someone back then and the school protected him¡¿


    The dumplings were happily waiting for the meal, while Gu Chi pulled the comments from the netizens, his smile getting brighter and brighter.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Look at Gu Chi, his smile is so scary¡¿


    Tuanzi turned his head and glanced, startled, and moved in the direction of Gu Mo.


    "Brother, leave everything to me."


    Gu Mo: "Isn''t it already finished?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "How could it be? I will sue anyone who spreads rumors or spread maliciously. Don''t worry, the most powerful part of Pei Haige''s company is the legal department. They have experience."


    Gu Mo doesn''t care, "Anything is fine."


    Gu Chi then slightly restrained his smile, and his mood improved a little. Big brother doesn''t want to stop him from taking revenge.


    Soon the food was served, he took a few mouthfuls of food absent-mindedly, and then swiped his phone again.


    "Huh? They even posted."


    Tuanzi approached slowly, squinting his eyes, "Is this the university that Brother Gu Mo studied at?"


    "Yes, not only college, but also high school...Elementary school also posted."


    Gu Chi was a little surprised, went in one by one, and found that the practices of these official blogs were similar, they all directly listed Gu Mo''s time in school, the honors he received during school, and finally said that he will always be the pride of the school.


    ¡¾It¡¯s so good, even the elementary school stood up to speak for him¡¿


    ¡¾Because he is the signboard of these schools, ahem, he is an honorary alumni, the kind that is often hung in the Hall of Fame¡¿


    [I looked at it and found that Gu Mo was skipping grades crazily at every stage, participating in math or physics competitions, and learning the content of the next stage in advance. To be honest, the time in school is so short, if he can still be a school Bully others, then become superman]


    ¡¾Actually, I thought he didn''t do those things. Because he was young and involved in campus bullying, everyone couldn''t wait to convict him without any evidence or the person involved came forward. I can only say that some people are too crazy]


    Gu Chi didn''t read the words behind.


    He hummed inexplicably.


    At this time, one left and one right picked up a chopstick dish for him.


    Gu Chi looked at the dumpling first, and the dumpling smiled, "Eat more when you''re in a good mood."


    Looking at Gu Mo again, Gu Mo said calmly, "Don''t play with your phone while eating."


    Gu Chi smiled sincerely, "Okay."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： Gu Fox

    Chapter 205 Gu Fox


    Zheng Pengcheng, a graduate student who should graduate in June this year if everything goes well.


    But at the moment, he is in a delayed state.


    When he received a call from the leader of the hospital, his first reaction was that the facts had been revealed.


    Zhan Weiwei came to the office all the way, and when he found that the principal was there, he was completely depressed.


    The head of the department smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, we just want to understand the reason for your postponement of graduation. If I remember correctly, you were asked to postpone your graduation because you did not meet the requirements for the defense of the master''s degree, so you were not able to participate in the graduation defense. "


    If they want to participate in the defense in this major, they only need to meet one of the conditions. Either achieve high scientific research results, or publish core journals, and there are other options, but they are all related to scientific research. After all, Zheng Pengcheng is studying for a master''s degree.


    Zheng Pengcheng showed a smile uglier than crying, "Yes, I am not qualified. So now I am serious about studying with Professor Gu."


    The smile of the dean of the department remained unchanged, "That''s great. They are all excellent talents who can enter our major. Then, Xiao Zheng, do you know that there are some unfavorable remarks on the Internet today?"


    Zheng Pengcheng said nervously: "I know a little bit, and I don''t know who slandered Professor Gu so much."


    Several leaders looked at each other, thinking of Gu Chi''s words at the same time.


    After knowing that a student has delayed graduation, everyone has a suspect. According to their method of handling, of course, talk to the student, announce the truth, and give the student a record.


    At that time, Gu Chi smiled like a hundred flowers blooming.


    "Just making a note? The cost of crime is too low, and similar things will continue to happen in the future."


    The head of the department smiled and said, "It''s not a crime."


    "How could it be? The one who spread the rumor is suspected of defamation. I have already contacted the lawyer."


    The young man who was two rounds younger than them smiled kindly, "No matter what the school does, I will sue here."


    The implication is that if the court finally makes a ruling, but the school handles it lightly, then it will be the school that will be at the forefront.


    Therefore, after discussing with several leaders, they decided to test Zheng Pengcheng. If he voluntarily admits, they may still cherish talents.


    Unfortunately, at this point, Zheng Pengcheng is still stubborn.


    The head of the department stopped laughing, "After Professor Gu calls the police, once the case is filed, the police will contact the platform to get the basic information of the rumor maker."


    Zheng Pengcheng was struck by lightning.


    Why is Professor Gu, who is usually so talkative, suddenly so cruel?


    "No, several leaders, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong!"


    Zheng Pengcheng cried with tears all over his face.


    "I shouldn''t see someone making rumors that Professor Gu is bad, and running out to say that he enslaves graduate students. I just want to graduate. I have no malicious intentions!"


    Several leaders frowned, "Isn''t it you who sent the photo to the marketing account?"


    Zheng Pengcheng shook his head while crying.


    Gu Chi, who was in a better mood, took his brother and sister to the police. After the case was filed, the rest will be handed over to the police and the law.


    Back to Gu Mo''s residence, while Gu Mo was busy, Gu Chi took the dumpling to the terrace, "Look at the stars."


    Duanzi barely became interested.


    Seeing that her cheeks were puffing, Gu Chi secretly poked her several times.


    Finally, Tuanzi couldn''t bear it anymore, and quickly grabbed his fingers, his big eyes full of condemnation.


    "Brother Gu Chi, you look like a bee, a bit annoying."


    "Hey? When it comes to bees, shouldn''t it mean hard work?"


    Duanzi has his own opinion, "But when the little bear is eating honey, will the bees bother him?"


    Gu Chi pinched her face with a smile, "You are the little bear who stole the honey."


    Tuanzi raised his head, "Miao Miao eats in a fair way!"


    But soon, she lowered her head again, "Will it be too cheap for them this time?"


    Gu Chi understood.


    "Isn''t it enough to punish them with the law?"


    Tuanzi looked left and right, and suddenly waved his little claws. Gu Chi moved over cooperatively, "What little secret do you want to say?"


    "Actually, our Jianghu pays attention to happiness and hatred, and sometimes we don''t hand over prisoners to the government for disposal."


    Gu Chi had a weird expression.


    Tuanzi explained: "Because for a while, Master didn''t like the government. If the prisoner was handed over to the government, they would secretly release him. It''s super hateful!"


    "But later, the new government was very powerful, and the master gave them the prisoners again."


    Tuanzi shook his head and shook his head, "However, it is really convenient to deal with it by ourselves. It''s just that Master said that we cannot represent the imperial court. If there is no national law, there will be chaos. It is ordinary people who suffer."


    Gu Chi listened patiently, "Your master is right, do you think society is more peaceful now than before?"


    Tuanzi nodded approvingly, "Miao Miao is almost useless."


    "Isn''t it more appropriate to hand over those villains to the police uncle?"


    Tuanzi nodded in approval again, "It''s the hard-working police uncle."


    After some exchanges, Tuanzi finally stopped worrying about spreading rumors.


    Legal sanctions are also good. If they use fists, they will only hurt for a while, but if they are punished by law, it will be a lifetime of shame!


    The dumpling who had untied the knot raised the corners of her lips, and with her little hands behind her back, she ran for a stroll in the living room again. Unknowingly, she wandered to a cabinet, and when she looked closely, it turned out to be all kinds of candies and chocolates!


    Dumpling''s big eyes turned into candy shapes.


    She stood on tiptoe, out of reach. Thinking that it belonged to brother Gu Mo, he ran to the study again, and Mao Mao Xingsong poked out a small head.


    The young professor is still busy, so she is not to be disturbed.


    But she can''t eat the candies and chocolates in the cupboard without the owner''s permission, oops.


    Tuanzi walked back with his head drooping, and found that Gu Chi had already opened the cupboard, and immediately ran over.


    "This is brother Gu Mo''s, you can''t take it casually, right?"


    "It''s okay, he can eat whatever he wants."


    Gu Chi told her a little secret, "Don''t look at him as a serious person, in fact, he likes to buy all kinds of candies and chocolates, and sometimes he buys them just because they look good, and then forgets about them. If we don''t eat them, they will expire of."


    Tuanzi suddenly realized.


    "We eat them to avoid waste and do good deeds!"


    "That''s it," Gu Chi took out a can of fudge, "Come on, let''s divide it up. The first one is yours."


    The dumpling took it happily, quickly peeled off the wrapping paper, stuffed it into his mouth, and watched Gu Chi eat one.


    "Okay, okay, the next one is Miao Miao."


    The two brothers and sisters held the sugar bowl to share food, and they also showed the same smile.


    The more the system looks at it, the more it thinks that Gu Chi is not suitable for teaching children, this will bring the host down!


    Another piece of candy was given to his younger sister. Gu Chi saw that she was getting carried away with eating without the slightest bit of vigilance, and said casually, "Why do you use words like ''robber'', ''government'', and ''imperial court''? It sounds like, It''s as if you lived in ancient times before."


    Tuanzi was competing with Tangzhi. Hearing this, he casually said, "Because Miao Miao lived in ancient times before!"


    Gu Chi slowly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Hello, Gu Fox! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： stupid and bad

    Chapter 206 Stupid and Bad


    Tuanzi was taken aback, flew behind the sofa with a ''swoosh'' sound, and looked around vigilantly, as if there was an enemy attack.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No enemies, why did little Gugu suddenly scream? ¡¿


    The sound of the system turned out to be a bit shrill.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s not screaming, it''s anger, Gu Chi is talking nonsense! ¡¿


    Talk about time travel today, and talk about its existence tomorrow!


    Tuanzi tilted his head, subconsciously pushed the candy to the other side, his cheeks puffed up.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What did he say, you are so excited¡¿


    The system just feels powerless. The emotional host didn''t even remember what Gu Chi asked, and answered instinctively.


    Also, if you sneak attack when the host is eating candy, the success rate is much higher.


    It suddenly remembered that the master had done similar things. He bought a pack of pine nut candies for the host, and sneaked up on the host while he was eating. let go.


    Duanzi hid behind the sofa, squatted on the ground, and rubbed her face innocently.


    Speaking of which, Gu Chi seemed to have asked something just now. What did you ask?


    "It turns out that Miao Miao came back from time travel," Tuanzi blinked, and turned around to see that Gu Chi followed her example and squatted on the ground, "No wonder there are so many unexplainable things about Miao Miao."


    In the car accident that year, almost everyone believed that no one survived, but four years later, the cousin came back.


    "Can you tell me something about ancient times?"


    "Yes," Tuanzi scratched his hair, "Does Brother Gu Chi believe in time travel?"


    Gu Chi: "I believe what Miao Miao said."


    Tuanzi frowned suddenly, and even leaned over to bump into Gu Chi lightly.


    "As expected of Miao Miao''s brother, hehe."


    She casually said a few things, emphasizing on showing her wisdom and might in ancient times.


    "Miao Miao followed Master and saved many people!"


    She was so excited that she wanted to perform on the spot.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Wait, Miao Miao, do you want to tell him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why not? ¡¿


    Duanzi unconsciously pouted.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: As long as you don¡¯t mention the existence of Xiao Gugu, it¡¯s not a violation of the agreement, right¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That¡¯s true, but he¡¯s just a cousin, do you really want to tell him? What if he says it out¡¿


    Tell the two brothers that it is already the limit that the system can tolerate.


    Hearing this, Tuanzi turned his head to look. The young painter has a clear and elegant demeanor, like a green bamboo, looking at her with gentle eyes at this moment.


    Danzi smiled.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He won¡¯t tell. Relatives are far and near, but feelings have nothing to do with relatives. Even if he is not a real brother, he is still Miao Miao''s trusted brother]


    The system is silent.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Haha, little Gugu, you must have been distracted when Master was in class! These words are what Master said. Some people are father and son but wary of each other, and some have no blood relationship but become each other''s most important family members. Feelings are the most important! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu doesn¡¯t listen to the class seriously, so he needs to be taught by Miao Miao, an excellent student¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Not at all! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Yes, yes, yes! ¡¿


    One of them started arguing in their minds, and just like this, Tuanzi can still use three things at once, communicate with the system, brag about previous feats with Gu Chi, stretch out his claws, and try to get one more jellybean.


    After listening to the story, Gu Chi lifted up the sugar bowl.


    "I can''t eat it, it will cause tooth decay."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, watching Gu Chi put the sugar bowl back to its original place, and even took out a small lock to lock the cabinet, and put the key into his trouser pocket in front of her.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ahhh, Gu Chi is a big villain, he won¡¯t give candies after listening to the story, this is crossing the river and tearing down the bridge! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You only know it, you said it, and you will trust him¡¿


    The little girl turned into a puffer fish.


    She washed and changed her clothes angrily, rolled on the bed angrily, and fell asleep out of breath.


    Gu Mo intends to stay up all night. He usually gets carried away when he is fascinated. He has a scientific spirit, but he is not friendly to the body.


    Gu Chi knocked on the open door, and when the young professor looked over, he smiled and said, "Brother, let me tell you a secret."


    Gu Mo: "?"


    "Miao Miao traveled to ancient times, and then traveled back."


    Gu Mo blinked and commented, "That''s good, she is the unique lucky one."


    Gu Chi narrowed his eyes, "Brother, don''t you want to know about the ancient night sky? Don''t you want to know how the ancient people explored the starry sky? The ancient people were very wise."


    Gu Mo''s heart was moved, and he strode out, looking for his younger sister.


    As soon as he came out, Gu Chi locked the door of the study and took away the key.


    Waiting for Gu Mo to turn around in doubt, he smiled and said, "Miao Miao is asleep, if you are curious, I will ask tomorrow."


    He raised the key in his hand, "I can''t get in, brother can rest in peace."


    Gu Mo: "..."


    The next day, Tuanzi was woken up by Gu Che''s serial phone calls.


    She dazedly took the watch phone and connected it.


    "Second brother?"


    "Miao Miao," Gu Che said in a bitter voice, "Are you ready to visit the class? I''ve already bought cakes, milk tea, and you haven''t even arrived yet."


    Duanzi woke up in seconds.


    "Cake milk tea? Second brother, wait, Miao Miao will be here soon!"


    She was in a hurry to get out of bed, and when she landed, she rationally squeezed the cake and milk tea away, "No, we still have to deal with brother Gu Mo''s affairs."


    With pursed mouth, Tuanzi told about Gu Mo''s experience, "Maybe it''s over, and it''s time for the second period, Miaomiao can''t visit the class anymore."


    She vaguely heard the sound of teeth grinding.


    "The police have issued a report and the matter has been resolved. Come here quickly, or I will eat all the cake!"


    Tuanzi hurried out, not knowing whether he was worried about Gu Mo or the cake.


    Gu Chi and Gu Mo are already sitting at the dining table, the former is on the phone, and the latter is adding sugar to the soy milk.


    "Woke up?"


    Gu Mo warmly recommended, "Do you want to drink sweet soy milk?"


    Tuanzi climbed onto the armchair and shook her head, "I like sweet ones, but I don''t like soy milk. Miao Miao wants to drink milk."


    Gu Mo helped her get a carton of milk.


    Just in time, Gu Chi ended the call and raised the corners of his lips, but a stern look flashed in his eyes.


    Tuanzi stuffed a small steamed bun into his mouth, and leaned over, "Second brother said the police had issued a report, how could it be so fast?"


    Gu Chi said sincerely: "Because the person who spread the rumors is an idiot, and he happened to be staying in Haishi."


    They called the police in Haishi, and the other party was in Haishi, so they were taken away for questioning.


    How fierce it is said on the Internet, how cowardly it is in reality. Before the police asked, it was like pouring beans.


    "The person who sent the photo to the marketing account to spread rumors is a junior named Wang Jinhui."


    Gu Chi said ''Wang Jinhui'' in his mouth, but his expression seemed to say ''Bastard''.


    Facing Shangtuanzi''s puzzled expression, he explained, "Brother is the teacher of a certain professional course of his. He failed the final exam in the first half of the year, and tried to give him a gift but was rejected. This semester, he still failed the make-up exam. Spreading rumors on the Internet. That Zheng Pengcheng found out that there are many people who follow him, so he also took the opportunity to spread rumors, trying to blackmail my brother into letting him graduate."


    The young painter spread his hands with a dangerous expression on his face, "Don''t you think they are ridiculous? One of them didn''t have enough attendance, and the usual homework was handled carelessly. The school''s graduation defense regulations, the teacher is blamed for being delayed. If you don''t work hard, you will blame others for your mistakes."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, and put his little claws on the back of his hand.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry for stupid and bad people, they will get what they deserve."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： Live up to the cake

    Chapter 207 Live up to the cake


    Gu Chi gradually calmed down.


    At this time, Tuanzi approached thief Xixi, his voice was very soft, full of ridicule.


    "Yesterday, Brother Gu Chi advised Miaomiao that it is enough to punish those scoundrels with the law. Don''t be reconciled. When the results come out today, you are the one who can''t hold back."


    Gu Chi coughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed.


    She smiled and said, "Is this called Feng Shui rotation?"


    At this time, Gu Mo, who was sitting opposite, said slowly, "No, this is what makes the authorities obsessed and the bystanders clear."


    Tuanzi and Gu Chi looked up at him at the same time.


    The young professor continued to eat siu mai after speaking, as if he was an outsider.


    Theoretically, the two outsiders: "..."


    Tuanzi and Gu Chi roared at the same time: "You should serve more snacks!"


    Gu Mo tilted his head innocently, "?"


    If Gu Mo didn''t call the police, after the truth of this matter is found out, the school should come forward to explain and give an explanation to the public. But now, Gu Mo called the police, and the police will definitely issue a report.


    The notification pointed out two things. One is that the student Wang Mou held a grudge because of his failing grades and maliciously spread rumors, and he had done similar things before and succeeded. One is that the student Zheng Mou spread rumors and the tutor threatened him that he would not be able to graduate.


    The school followed up with a notification.


    Among them, the notice explained the grades of Wang Jinhui, a third-year student in a certain subject, listing his attendance rate, usual grades and final grades.


    In addition, the report also listed four batches of graduate students under Gu Mo''s leadership. There were four graduate students in the first batch, and one of them was delayed, which also explained the reason why the student was delayed. There are three graduate students in the second batch, with excellent grades, and they have already met the requirements for next year''s defense. The third batch and the fourth batch of graduate students each have three students, who also have excellent grades and have made good scientific research results.


    ¡¾Ah, the truth turns out to be like this¡¿


    ¡¾Because of failing a course, if you fail to bribe the teacher, you will spread rumors. Will this kind of person really work well after entering the society?¡¿


    ¡¾There are less than 30 points on the test paper, and you still expect the teacher to show mercy and let you pass¡¿


    ¡¾Our teachers usually pass us if they can, but the premise is that our test scores are not too ugly. Less than 30 minutes, this is a semester of playing, right?]


    ¡¾He can spread rumors successfully, it¡¯s not because some people are easy to deceive¡¿


    ¡¾There is also that graduate student who slandered his tutor even though he obviously didn¡¯t meet the defense requirements. I think tutors should be careful about accepting students in the future.¡¿


    ¡¾It is true that there are instructors threatening students¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, these are two different things. Some tutors should be condemned, but Professor Gu should not be scolded. How many people scolded him indiscriminately yesterday¡¿


    ¡¾Perhaps the school is covering him up, deliberately using two students as scapegoats¡¿


    ¡¾Is the person upstairs suspicious of the police, or you come to be a policeman and you come to interrogate? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m more curious about who called the police. Is it school? If so, what punishment will these two face?]


    ¡¾If the school calls the police, the two will be detained for ten days as stated in the notification¡¿


    ¡¾The cost of spreading rumors is really low, is it just ten days of detention¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, it depends on whether Gu Mo sues them. If they sue, they will face other punishments and have to pay compensation]


    ¡¾Ah, do you really want to sue? Wouldn''t the future of these two people be ruined? Anyway, the professor was not harmed, ten days of detention is almost enough]


    ¡¾I think if they want to sue, they should learn a lesson. What''s more, the ones who ruined their future are themselves.]


    Gu Chi was scrolling through comments, and the more he brushed, the more angry he became.


    A small head suddenly leaned over to block the phone screen, and the **** eyes were slightly bent.


    "Miaomiao just heard that a lawyer has already accepted the commission."


    At this moment, the two of them are on their way to Gu Che to film the drama group.


    The film and television city is in the next city, so they simply drove on the highway.


    After finding the person who slandered Gu Mo''s elder brother, the second elder brother prepared cake and milk tea. The dumplings were very happy, and their short legs kept shaking.


    Seeing Gu Chi smiling so brightly that he seemed about to hit someone, he hurried over to comfort him.


    Gu Chi poked her little face, and the soft flesh sank immediately.


    "The commission has been accepted, but we will not announce it to the public."


    Now, there is an equal split between those who want Gu Mo to sue and those who do not. If they made a statement to the public, there would probably be a lot of remarks that made Gu Mo forgive the two students.


    Many people are like this, it¡¯s not that they are injured, they don¡¯t feel pain. Or, when he found that Gu Mo had retreated completely, he felt that he was not injured, but he didn''t think about it. He was almost suspended for investigation because of this.


    And after this incident, some people still believed in the phrase ''flies don''t bite seamless eggs'', and thought that Gu Mo''s character was lacking, so they were spread rumors by the two students.


    Gu Chi smiled, and his eyes were cold, "We have no obligation to explain to the outside world, we just wait for the final result."


    Soon, those netizens will be surprised to find that they have sued, and those who spread rumors have also been punished. Whether it is two students who spread rumors, an unscrupulous marketing account, or a netizen who still maliciously spreads wrong information after the police school issued a notice and cleared their innocence, they will all be prosecuted.


    "That''s good, let''s not be affected by them anymore."


    Duanzi Sea Otter rubbed his face, "It''s not worth it, and if we are in a bad mood, we will be fooled by the bad guys."


    Gu Chi took a deep breath, "You are right, this matter is over."


    When they arrived at the set, the assistant Xiao Sun came to pick them up.


    "Brother Gu is still filming, let me take you there."


    He handed the fruit tea and small cakes to the three of them, even the assistant Xu Min who followed them all the way.


    Xu Min raised his head and took a quick look at Xiao Sun.


    Tuanzi also took the fruit tea with a smile, vaguely aware of something, she raised her head to look, and the two assistants no longer looked at each other.


    "?"


    She wanted to ask, but the smell of the cake kept seducing her, so she could only deal with the cake first.


    "You can''t live up to the cakes," the dumplings said to themselves, "you have to eat them quickly."


    Gu Chi smiled and asked: "But what if I want to disappoint the cake?"


    Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips, and tried her best to press down the corners of her lips, pretending to be regretful, "That can only be solved by Miao Miao. Miao Miao will never disappoint any cake!"


    Mirage.


    Hearing that Zheng Pengcheng wanted to see him, Gu Mo drove over.


    The two looked at each other through the glass window.


    Zheng Pengcheng''s voice was hoarse, "Does the teacher regret accepting me as a student?"


    Gu Mo: "?"


    The young professor didn''t quite understand, he followed his heart and said truthfully, "No regrets."


    He added the reason, "At the beginning, your grades were very good, and the questions in the interview were answered very well. I think you will achieve good results in astronomy."


    So when Zheng Pengcheng intended to choose him as a mentor, he agreed without hesitation. He also admires this student very much and has high expectations.


    As a result, Zheng Pengcheng was not interested in his studies after admission, and rejected the research projects recommended by him several times.


    Zheng Pengcheng''s pupils trembled, and he almost avoided Gu Mo''s gaze in embarrassment.


    In fact, Gu Mo was chosen as a mentor at the beginning because he was young, and he believed that he would agree, and also believed that he could fish in troubled waters under his command.


    He couldn''t tell the truth like this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Wheres the second brother?

    Chapter 208 What about the second brother


    "Jianghu" is a rare traditional martial arts film in recent years. It is not an ancient puppet. Therefore, the acting skills of the actors are more demanding, and the makeup is also more realistic. It does not pursue beauty and handsomeness. Outside, looking at the male lead played by Gu Che with a look of horror, he didn''t dare to recognize him at all.


    The knights who have been on the road all year round have dark and rough skin. In order to hide from the enemy, they deliberately create scars on their faces, wear rough linen bunts, and have messy hair. This time, it was a store clerk who pretended to be a little hunched and walked with a slouch, pouring tea for people.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened in shock. Where is her second brother? What about the handsome second brother? Who stole her second brother?


    The director shouted ''cut'' in the next second and asked the actors to rest.


    Gu Che still had a pleasing smile on his face, and tilted his face slightly, as if he was inferior to the scars on his face, and complex emotions remained in his slightly drooping eyes.


    This scene is over, but he has not yet come out of the scene. When he looked up, his eyes flashed sharply, like an unsheathed sword, about to attack his enemy.


    That killing intent is real.


    Tuanzi was startled, subconsciously took several steps back, straddled his horse, and moved his hands forward and backward, making a defensive posture.


    People passing by were taken aback.


    Gu Che noticed his younger sister was coming, and his killing intent turned into a smirk.


    Finding that everyone else was looking over, he pressed the corners of his lips again, lowered his head and coughed reservedly, and then came over.


    "Miao Miao, you are finally here."


    The little girl looked up and looked at him hesitantly, "This voice is the second brother, and the height is also the second brother. Are you the second brother?"


    Gu Che: "?"


    "I''m wearing makeup, I''m really your second brother!"


    The young top-ranking person said aggrievedly: "This is what the character needs. A person who needs revenge and travels around all the year round must have terrible skin and many injuries on his body, and he doesn''t know how to take care of himself."


    What''s more, he will not only have bad hair and skin, but also play an injured shop assistant.


    "The main character is in disguise, and my makeup is still very..." Gu Che couldn''t lie without conscience, "Don''t talk about makeup, he is still very handsome in normal fight scenes. Sometimes the plot layout is also very handsome, really handsome!"


    He almost shouted, I''m still that handsome second brother, sister, don''t deny me!


    Tuanzi grinned, "Just kidding, you must be Miao Miao''s second brother, that handsome second brother!"


    When she said this, she looked away and did not meet Gu Che''s gaze.


    Gu Che: "!"


    "I''m going to remove my makeup right away."


    Gu Chi stopped him with a smile, "Don''t worry, what if you still have a part in the scene?"


    Gu Che rolled his eyes at him angrily, "I don''t have a role to play. If I don''t make up the scene, I can call it a day and play with Miao Miao."


    I almost made it clear that you don''t need to take care of my sister anymore.


    Gu Chi smiled without saying a word.


    As a result, Gu Che really needed to make up shots because of an actor''s positioning problem.


    He scolded the actor who always had problems several times in his heart, but he still dutifully made up shots on the face.


    After the filming was over, the actor stepped forward to apologize, "Brother Gu, I''m sorry, I have caused you trouble again."


    The actor spoke so loudly that many people around could hear him, and he looked at Gu Che with a strange look. After all, the one who apologized was considered a front line. The first-line actor bowed his head, tsk tsk.


    Not far away, Xiao Sun murmured, "Here we go again, and deliberately made a low profile. It is estimated that tomorrow someone in the know will break the news that ''a top streamer bullied other actors in the crew and asked him to apologize in public'' or something like that."


    Tuanzi looked over with a ¡®swoosh¡¯, looking up and down at the actor.


    She is relatively young. Although the makeup is ugly, her original appearance should not be bad.


    "There''s no need to apologize to my second brother."


    She ran over with a ''da da da'' all the way, with a sweet voice, "Second brother has a good temper and won''t argue with you."


    Tuanzi clung to Gu Che''s side, squinting and smirking at the actor, "However, you seem to have caused trouble to the other staff members. If you really want to apologize, you should apologize to the others."


    The actor froze.


    "Brother Gu, this is your sister," he changed the subject bluntly, "Your sister is so cute."


    "Thank you for the compliment," Tuanzi thanked politely, then smirked, "You''re so handsome."


    Actor with ugly makeup: "..."


    After complimenting the other party, Tuanzi grabbed Gu Che''s hand, "Second Brother, shall we go and rest?"


    Gu Che was in a good mood, laughing wildly in his heart, but still very reserved on his face.


    He has always wanted to save face in front of his sister.


    "Let''s go to the RV, there are some snacks in the RV."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, wishing he could fly up with his second brother''s collar.


    "Hurry up, food waits for no one!"


    She dragged Gu Che to run, and greeted the director cheerfully when she passed by.


    Duanzi emptied the small refrigerator on the RV, sat in the pile of snacks and laughed so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.


    "Crack!"


    Duanzi with a chocolate bar in his mouth raised his head, tilting his head in confusion.


    Gu Chi explained with a smile: "Miaomiao is so cute, keep it as a souvenir."


    "Oh, don''t be so exaggerated."


    Tuanzi twisted her small body seemingly shyly, but her eyes were burning, and she looked at Gu Chi enthusiastically, as if saying, "Say more nice words." ''


    Gu Che was originally closing his eyes and resting his mind. Hearing this, he immediately turned over and sat up. He took out his phone and patted it not to be outdone.


    "Miaomiao, come, make a gesture."


    The dumplings were immersed in the food, and they expressed their hearts perfunctorily.


    Gu Che was very satisfied. At this moment, a dialog box from Gu Cheng popped up on the screen.


    I clicked to open it and was shocked.


    "Big, how did big brother know that I gave Miao Miao a lot of snacks?"


    He looked around nervously, looking for surveillance.


    There is no monitoring, but there is a cousin with a bright smile.


    "Gu Chi, it''s you, you sent the photo to Big Brother!"


    Gu Chi was surprised and said, "Really? Let me see."


    He lowered his head to check the phone, only looking at the side face, very serious, a few seconds later, he raised his head guiltily, "Swiped the wrong screen with my hand, and accidentally sent it."


    Gu Che gritted his teeth: "Do you think I will believe it? Why don''t you change careers and become an actor?"


    This acting skill is much better than the single-seal line just now!


    The young painter showed a sincere smile, "So Xiao Che thinks I am suitable for acting? It''s a pity, I prefer painting, and I don''t want to change careers for the time being."


    Gu Che was so angry that he fell back.


    When the two brothers confronted each other, Tuanzi held the wafer, like a little hamster, gnawing on it with a ''click'', looking back and forth with big shiny eyes.


    Watching the fun is the fun, don''t delay her eating.


    "Second brother, was that person just now the one who spoke ill of you before?"


    After eating a pack of dumplings, he piled up the rest, and with his fists clenched, he approached Gu Che.


    "If he bullies you, tell Miao Miao, Miao Miao will teach him a lesson!"


    Her brother she came to protect!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： third cousin

    Chapter 209 Third Cousin


    A certain person was so excited that he tried hard to suppress the corners of his raised lips. I wanted to laugh and tried not to laugh, and my expression became funny for a while.


    The little sister who is willing to protect her brother is so cute!


    "Fortunately, no one can bully me."


    Gu Che worked hard to create a stalwart image, and said calmly, "They are all low-level people. They don''t have time to think about acting skills, but they just use small tricks. I have seen too many, and they can''t count on me."


    Tuanzi held his little face in his hands, his eyes sparkled, "Wow, second brother is so handsome when he said that!"


    The manner of speaking does not match the handsome face at all.


    Gu Che straightened his back slightly, looking serious and serious, as if the person lying in the pool just now was not him.


    Xiao Sun, who was driving, complained: "But it''s really annoying if there are too many people like this, and it will only affect Brother Gu''s rest."


    "Jianghu" is a traditional martial arts drama, the script is not new, the time span is large, there are many characters, and there are many old drama actors participating in it. Director Zhou is very good at filming. When many people enter the drama, they can feel a happy feeling , The rivers and lakes of swords and swords.


    In addition, the director requires makeup to fit the characters, so the audience will have a strong sense of substitution when watching. But in doing so, the beauty or handsomeness of some actors is sacrificed.


    In the era of filters, the actors of many Jianghu movies are all white and gorgeous, and they are better than princes and nobles. It''s just that a person with strong martial arts can keep his complexion white and dress exquisitely regardless of the cold winter and hot summer, the sun and the rain and hard work.


    In this drama, only some characters have good food, well-dressed clothes, and good skin care because of their identity and background. For the rest, the makeup is not beautiful.


    Fans are waiting for their idol Meimei to be on camera, and when the finished film comes out, it is estimated that many people will be disappointed.


    There''s just no denying that it''s going to be a good show. Although a good drama has high requirements, it has the potential to become popular, and there will be many people who are monsters.


    Shan Fengxing is one of the people who like to be a demon. He is a popular actor, and he was interviewed for the male lead, but he was unsuccessful, and later got the fourth male lead, and he had a lot of scenes with the male lead.


    When filming, I deliberately stood in the wrong position to block the camera, and when I sparred, I missed. Similar things happened several times.


    The former is resolved by the director, while the latter is usually Gu Che who hides by himself.


    If one plan fails, another plan will be made, Shan Fengxing simply apologizes loudly and humiliates every time he makes a ''mistake''.


    When a popular actor keeps his voice low, many people in the crew will subconsciously ignore what he did before, and instead mutter that Gu Che is playing big cards to bully his seniors.


    Several other popular young students learned well, deliberately pretended to be humble in front of Gu Che, turned their heads and smiled wryly at the fans who came to visit the class, saying, "I''m wronged, I won''t say it, and you don''t worry about me." It''s because I''m not as famous as the other party''.


    Tuanzi listened to Xiao Sun finish speaking with a puffy face, then sat back angrily, staring at Gu Che.


    Gu Che was shaved and didn''t dare to meet her eyes.


    My sister''s eyes are very lethal.


    "It''s nothing?" Tuanzi said loudly.


    His handsome face showed a trace of guilt, "The main reason is that I did mock them."


    He didn''t care about what happened in the opposite scene. The director is not blind, and he has his own social circle, so if he communicates in private, the news of those people''s improper acting attitude will soon spread. In the future, directors of other dramas will think twice about asking them to act in a play.


    They seemed to be cheating Gu Che, but they were actually cheating themselves.


    In private, he doesn''t care if those people complain to big fans, after all, he really opened his mouth to criticize people. You can''t just allow him to taunt and not allow others to complain, right?


    Tuanzi saw Gu Mo in a daze.


    In the previous incident, Gu Mo, as a person in charge, looked ignorant.


    "Ah woo!"


    Tuanzi rushed over, pinched his face, and said fiercely, "Teach them a lesson, and they won''t dare to provoke you!"


    Gu Che spread his hands, "How can I teach you a lesson? I don''t do anything illegal. I don''t do things like pouring laxatives into the water."


    Danzi has a feeling of being connoted.


    An old senior bullied her before, so she gave him laxatives, and the laxatives were given by Master!


    Gu Che saw her rolling in his arms with anger, and said amusedly, "Miao Miao think about it?"


    Duanzi thought about it seriously, and found that she couldn''t think of a good idea except to use her fists to teach her a lesson.


    How could this be? The group was shocked.


    She tapped her little head, she is a smart little heroine, how could she not come up with a good idea?


    At this time, Gu Chi on the side seemed to say casually, "Find some black material about them, they won''t provoke you when they''re busy."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, yes, find some black material."


    She quickly took out her phone watch and called Jin Tong.


    The other party answered quite quickly.


    Tuanzi Xiaozuibaba began to report his name, and after he finished speaking, he asked obediently, "Uncle, do you know their black material? Find something for them to do, so that they don''t bully my second brother in the crew!"


    Jin Tong: "..." Who can really successfully bully Gu Che? Brother Miao Miao''s filter is too thick.


    "I''ll check and I''ll call you back later, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, thank you uncle!"


    Jin Tong struggled: "I''m only in my thirties, don''t call me uncle?"


    Tuanzi was shocked again.


    "But Uncle, your hair..."


    Jin Tong quickly hung up the phone.


    Tuanzi stared at the pink phone watch and sighed, "It turns out that hair loss is an unspeakable pain for many people."


    She glanced at the two elder brothers slowly, and was relieved to find that they had thick black hair.


    Two brothers: "..."


    Xiao Sun drove the car to a restaurant with classic and elegant decoration.


    "My friend opened it, and it only serves regular customers, so it''s safer."


    Gu Che got out of the car first, picked up the dumpling, and weighed it a few times, "His specialty is cured goose, you can try it later."


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    ¡°Snacks after meals are also good. The ox tongue cake and jujube cake are both classics.¡±


    Duanzi wiped away the non-existent saliva.


    "Can it be packed?"


    "sure."


    Tuanzi cheered and hugged Gu Che''s head.


    Gu Che, whose sight was blocked, staggered.


    Gu Chi was behind him, too late to help.


    At this moment, a hand was stretched out to support Gu Che.


    Knowing that he was in trouble, Tuanzi quickly let go of his head, and returned the light to his second brother.


    She thanked the man with a whimper.


    The young man responded casually, took out a handkerchief from his trouser pocket, and wiped the hand that was helping the person before.


    He lowered his head, rubbed very seriously and carefully, taking care of every finger.


    Tuanzi tilted his head.


    "Brother Qi Ze?"


    Gu Chi and Gu Che shouted at the same time.


    The young man paused, looked up, saw the faces of the two clearly, and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    His gaze moved up, facing the meaty dumpling, "Miao Miao?"


    Duanzi blinked.


    "Brother Qi Ze? Gu Qi Ze?"


    Isn''t this the very rich third cousin that the elder brother said?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： obsessive compulsive disorder

    Chapter 210 Obsessive Compulsive Disorder


    Gu Qize is the eldest son of his younger uncle Gu Yu, and he ranks third among his cousins ??in age, second only to Gu Peihai and Gu Mo.


    Gu Yu panned for gold overseas and returned to China to establish Runze Hotel Group. The eldest son studied management at university, and helped out in the company while studying, and now serves as the president.


    As the president, he is very busy, and the Runze Hotel Group is in other cities, so he has not been able to find time to meet his cousin.


    However, he still pays more attention to his cousin''s career. He wanted to invest in "Leisurely Pastoral Life" before, but after missing the opportunity, he heard about Gu Cheng''s distress, so he invested in the new program and became the only advertiser.


    Duanzi is very grateful to this brother, and is also very curious about this brother.


    Meeting unexpectedly, she immediately widened her eyes and looked up and down the third cousin.


    The young president is wearing a silver-gray suit, with broad shoulders, long legs, and a thin waist. His figure looks great. The appearance is also outstanding, with handsome features and imposing manner. The temperament of a professional elite makes him look very different from other brothers.


    Handsome and rich, she seemed to welcome her home, and Tuanzi showed a soft smile, "Brother Qi Ze, hello, we finally meet."


    Gu Qize took a step back uncomfortably.


    He calmly said: "We met for the first time, but I haven''t prepared a gift yet. Don''t talk much, I will visit you with a gift next time."


    After finishing speaking, the president walked into a box with steady steps, not intending to greet Tuanzi at all.


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    "Is it hated? Is Miao Miao hated?"


    Just said hello and slipped away, don''t you like her so much?


    Duanzi almost burst into tears.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Calm down, he will bring a gift to visit you after he says it¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s all an excuse, seeing you another day, isn¡¯t it just a long way off? ¡¿


    The ancient martial arts system pondered, it sounds reasonable. Human beings like to use excuses such as ''another day'' and ''let''s talk''.


    Seeing the host pouted with grievance, the system comforted her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He said he didn¡¯t prepare a gift, maybe this is the reason¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But have you ever seen someone who insisted on bringing a gift when visiting his sister? Even if you bring a gift, you can just bring some food, why does it take so long to prepare? It''s all an excuse! ¡¿


    The system is convinced again.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s okay, there are still many relatives who like you, it doesn''t matter if you lose one of them¡¿


    Duanzi pouted and climbed down unhappy.


    "Miao Miao is hated," she hummed, "but it doesn''t matter, everyone can''t be liked by everyone, Miao Miao doesn''t care, really doesn''t care."


    Even if the other party is a cousin, I don''t care...it''s strange.


    Relatives are not strangers, she still cares about relatives. It doesn''t matter if the stranger likes her or not.


    Seeing that her eyes were red and she felt wronged, Gu Chi took a photo first before comforting her with Gu Che.


    "He didn''t hate you, he just has such a character."


    Tuanzi folded her arms and turned her head, "Miao Miao doesn''t care."


    A few seconds later, she asked in a low voice, "What character?"


    "Cleanliness, too much attention to detail."


    Gu Chi picked him up and coaxed him with a smile, "Let''s not talk about cleanliness, he cares about details. For example, when you meet your sister for the first time, you have to carefully prepare a gift. If you don''t prepare it, I won''t meet you. If you asked him to eat with you now, he would feel uncomfortable."


    He gave a playful example, "It''s like the uncomfortable feeling of restless fidgeting with a lot of nails on the chair."


    Tuanzi made up the picture in his head, and laughed out a ''puchi''.


    "Do you really not hate Miao Miao?"


    "Really not," Gu Che raised his hand, "I swear, I also had a similar experience to yours."


    He quickly talked about his first TV drama award.


    "I was very happy at the time, and I invited everyone to dinner. As a result, I waited and waited, but he didn''t arrive. I called him, and he said that there was something wrong with the gift he customized for my award. Because I couldn''t get the gift, I didn''t participate in the celebration banquet. , when the gift is ready, invite me to dinner alone."


    Gu Che was helpless, "Who cares about gifts, I just want everyone to celebrate together."


    Gu Chi: "He is such a person. I suspect he has obsessive-compulsive disorder, but you can''t tell him that."


    Duanzi rubbed his chin, "Okay then, let''s meet again next time."


    They passed the box.


    Tuanzi had a sudden thought: "If Miao Miao broke in suddenly, would he jump up in fright?"


    Gu Che and Gu Chi fantasized about that scene, and laughed unceremoniously.


    Persecution of cousin, happy mood.


    The coaxed dumplings enjoyed the food.


    After eating and paying the bill, they knew that someone had paid for them.


    "Brother Qi Ze?" Tuanzi tilted his head.


    "It should be him," Gu Chi said with a smile, "It''s very similar to his style."


    After having dinner with his partner, Gu Qize rushed to the airport, and received a photo from Gu Chi on the way.


    The little girl in the photo looked at the camera aggrievedly, her **** eyes were soaked in tears, and the round corners of her eyes drooped with a little redness.


    He looked serious, and was about to ask who bullied his cousin, when Gu Chi sent another message.


    ¡¾Gu Chi: You ran away after saying hello, Miao Miao thought you hated her, so she cried terribly. I won¡¯t post the tearful photos, so as not to scare you]


    Gu Qize who was already terrified: "..."


    The young president''s face was gloomy, and he opened the memo on the phone. One of the notes was related to gifts. There were various gifts listed on it, some completed and some to be completed.


    Still feeling not serious enough, he thought, is there any alternative?


    Gu Chi sent another message.


    ¡¾Gu Chi: Although you won¡¯t change if you say so, I think Miao Miao will be very happy as long as you come, even empty-handed. What matters is how much you value her, not the gift itself. ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Chi: In other words, you want to give what you think is the best gift to someone important, but actually, in Miao Miao¡¯s opinion, as long as it¡¯s from you, it¡¯s the best gift¡¿


    Gu Qize: "..."


    It makes sense, but he still has to prepare a gift.


    The crew of "Jianghu" added a little girl and a young painter.


    The little girl likes to squat everywhere, observing everyone with her big shiny eyes.


    As long as the little heroine with strong martial arts thinks about it, it is difficult for ordinary people to notice that there is an extra person watching secretly in the corner.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You look a lot like the emoticons circulating on the Internet now¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Orange Cat secretly observes.jpg¡¿


    The system is shown in the mind.


    After the dumpling saw it clearly, it almost failed.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Unlikely, Miao Miao is not so fat! ¡¿


    The angrier Tuanzi worked harder, and quickly made a list.


    Who likes the second brother very much, who is well-behaved, who is double-faced, who praises him in front of the second brother, scolds him behind his back, and who is secretly poking trouble.


    After making the list, she contacted Jin Tong again.


    "I only found black material about a few people, and it has already been released. I will be too busy to take care of myself. I probably don''t have the energy to provoke your ''weak and deceitful'' second brother."


    "Well done, Uncle Jin Tong...Brother, Miao Miao will pay attention to the ancient recipes for hair care."


    Jin Tong didn''t take it seriously, he just took it as a joke.


    Hanging up the phone, Tuanzi counted with his fingers again.


    "There are still a few people who want to frame the second brother, but how can we teach them?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Ahem, I¡¯ve been online for the past few days, and I found a little something, maybe it¡¯s useful¡¿


    It shows.


    Duanzi jumped up excitedly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Very useful, Xiao Gugu, you are so kind! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just checked by hand¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: understand understand¡¿


    It must have been checked on purpose. The little girl rubbed her face happily, but Xiao Gu Gu was too shy to admit it.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Oh, little Gugu, you are so cute¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： sue

    Chapter 211 Complaint


    Thanks to his sister, Gu Che has relaxed a lot in the past few days, and no one will play tricks in front of him anymore. After all, those people can''t take care of themselves.


    It''s just that the happy days are too short. In a blink of an eye, my sister will return to Haishi to continue participating in the show.


    Gu Che stood outside the car, staring at the people in the car resentfully.


    Tuanzi sat by the window, and Gu Chi sat on the other side.


    My younger sister is too short, so Gu Che saw the two of them at once.


    Tuanzi also had a slumped face, and waved reluctantly.


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "If you didn''t accept this show, you would be the one participating in the show."


    Gu Che: I''m heartbroken.


    Xiao Sun was afraid of Gu Chi, a person who didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, so he hurriedly urged Xu Min to drive away.


    "drive safely."


    Xu Min raised her hand and waved it.


    Reluctantly, Tuanzi looked over with a ''ßÝ'', his eyes turned back and forth on the faces of Xu Min and Xiao Sun.


    Gu Chi passed her in a timely manner, helped to raise the car window, and blocked Gu Che''s resentful gaze.


    Gu Che: "!"


    The vehicle drove away.


    Gu Che gritted his teeth, "I want to sue!"


    Call someone if you can''t win.


    Gu Mo loves his younger brother too much, so he definitely won''t care, he can only find his elder brother.


    Gu Cheng responded quickly.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Work hard¡¿


    Gu Che: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    In the car.


    Tuanzi sat in the back row, staring at Xu Min with his small head outstretched.


    Xu Min: "Miaomiao, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister Xu Min, are you and Brother Sun in a relationship?" Tuanzi asked curiously.


    Xu Min shook his hand, and quickly held onto the steering wheel again, a blush appeared on Apple''s face.


    "No, no."


    Duanzi rubbed her cheeks, eyes full of curiosity, "Is that so? But when you stand together, it''s very special. When you look at each other, it''s also very special."


    She pointed to her eyes, "Miao Miao can see clearly."


    Xu Min blushed and was speechless.


    Gu Chi was afraid that she would have an accident while driving, so he quickly pulled the curious dumpling back.


    "Don''t ask, if they are really together, they will give you sweets. If they don''t send sweets, they are not together yet."


    "Sugar?" Tuanzi raised the corners of his lips unconsciously.


    Gu Chi manipulated her mentality, "But if you keep asking and meddling too much, good things may turn into bad things, and there will be no sugar to eat."


    Little Rouzhuo immediately covered her small mouth, and Tuanzi shook her head vigorously, expressing that she would never talk nonsense.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Hey, Miaomiao will have candy soon¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you sure they will be together? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Yes, yes, Miaomiao is good at judging people. When they look at each other, it¡¯s like pulling sugar lotus roots together¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ? ? ¡¿


    Gu Che shamelessly asked them to stay one more night, so they rushed to the shooting location on the morning of the second issue.


    When the group arrived, the other groups of guests had already arrived.


    "Jijiu, you are here!"


    Tuanzi got out of the car and ran all the way to the gate of the villa.


    The cameraman who was in charge of filming her quickly got ready, and the staff picked up the microphone and prepared to pin it to her collar.


    The four groups of guests successfully reunited.


    Gu Jiujiu took out a bag of candy from his pocket, stuffed it into the hand of the dumpling, and looked around vigilantly.


    "This is the sugar I promised you earlier."


    Friends help him, he is grateful and sends his own snacks.


    The dumpling was happy to accept it.


    Gu Jiujiu grabbed a few scattered candies and distributed them to the other three children.


    Looking at it this way, he found that the status of the three children was not right.


    But he didn''t know the three of them very well, so he could only go to Tuanzi and whisper.


    The director is still reporting the renovation progress of the villa to the parents. Except for the audience in the live broadcast room, no one has noticed their small movements.


    ¡¾Two cute stickers¡¿


    ¡¾Five dumplings, one for me¡¿


    ¡¾Jiujiu and Miaomiao have a good relationship, they are indeed friends who have participated in two programs together¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think Yi Kai and those twins are weird? Physical discomfort? ¡¿


    Gu Jiujiu also felt the same way, "Are they feeling unwell?"


    Tuanzi glanced at the three children.


    Yi Kai is still the same as before, dressed very formally, with a straight waist and a chubby face, imitating the seriousness of an adult, but the corners of his eyes are a little red, as if he cried before participating in the show.


    The twins are mainly lethargic and listless. Looking at Ai Jie again, even though she put on makeup, she couldn''t hide her fatigue.


    Duanzi thought of what her elder brother mentioned before, and scratched her hair in distress.


    The director has finished talking about the progress of the decoration, please go in and have a look.


    "It''s actually finished."


    Gu Chi was surprised: "Did the safe passage be built so quickly?"


    The director said with a smile: "Help a few more workers, the speed will be very fast, but the channel is temporarily unavailable."


    The safe passage was repaired, and the walls were simply repainted.


    After whitewashing, the whole villa looks much newer.


    Of course, the result of this is that the money everyone made last week was spent almost the same.


    Director: "The seriously damaged floor was replaced, and the rest is waiting for you to stitch it yourself. The stitching is still relatively expensive. According to your requirements, we didn''t hire anyone to stitch it."


    Duanzi blinked, then raised her little hand, "The first day of this issue starts with the beauty sewing?"


    The director nodded, indicating that the relevant materials have been bought back.


    "Everyone can wear gloves and sew beautifully now."


    He also dug up related videos, "Everyone can watch it before getting started."


    After some study, the adults put on their gloves and were ready to start operating. The children squatted beside them, watching curiously.


    Gu Chi was quick to play, fast and steady.


    Duanzi couldn''t help, and didn''t want to waste materials, so they could only applaud vigorously, their little faces flushed with excitement.


    "Brother Gu Chi, you are amazing! You can learn everything quickly, you are simply a genius for sewing!"


    Gu Chi accepted the compliment with a smile.


    On the other side, listening to the movement of Gu Chi''s group, Yi Heng was very depressed, but his hands shook and turned crooked.


    He exhaled foully, wanted to lose his temper, but held back, caught a glimpse of Yi Kai''s silent help from the corner of his eye, and pulled the corners of his lips.


    "Learn to be better in the future." He whispered, not sure if he was trying to persuade himself or Yi Kai.


    "No one can stand against him."


    That person has mastered his life and his resources. Even if he is an adult, he still cannot escape from that person''s control. As for Yi Kai, a child can''t live independently, let alone be out of control.


    What is the outcome of trying to resist?


    He thought of the way Yi Fei yelled at him, and the way the man beat Yi Kai with a stick, and he felt a little stuffy in his heart.


    At this time, a soft and sweet voice came from beside my ear.


    "Hey, you''re all messed up."


    Yi Heng turned his head to look, and found that Tuanzi came over at some point, curiously watching their progress.


    "It''s not like this, keep your hands steady and follow the line."


    The dumpling is chattering.


    Yi Heng said unhappily: "You haven''t operated it before, how would you know?"


    "Miao Miao saw it."


    She grabbed Yi Heng''s tool and demonstrated it on the spot.


    Steady and straight.


    Yi Heng: "..." It''s not as good as a child, it''s embarrassing.


    Ignoring Yi Heng, Tuanzi approached Yi Kai, and said with a smile, "Do you want to try? Anyway, your brother is messed up. Even if you fail, you don''t lose face, because he loses face first."


    Yi Heng: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： tool man

    Chapter 212 Tool Man


    Yi Kai took the tool and tried it carefully.


    The result is not as good as Tuanzi, but better than Yi Heng''s.


    Tuanzi turned around and gave Yi Heng a victory gesture.


    Yi Heng: (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)


    He simply turned around and went to other places to sew, regardless of the two of them.


    The two children got together, swipe left and right, which unexpectedly helped a lot.


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, Tuanzi asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter with you, do you cry when you are sick?"


    The red color at the end of Yi Kai''s eyes is quite obvious.


    The little boy was startled and shook his head, "No, no."


    Thinking that his father would send people to watch the live broadcast all the time, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    He doesn''t know what other people''s fathers are like, but his father, a little scary, controls his movements 24 hours a day.


    When I came home from the last episode of the show, my father actually talked about his performance on the show, and everything was missing.


    At that moment, he only felt a chill down his spine, and no matter what he did, he felt that there were a pair of huge eyes staring at him in the dark.


    Duanzi puffed up her cheeks, "Aren''t we friends? Friends are people who can tell each other what''s on their minds and help each other."


    The little boy hesitated for a while, but still shook his head.


    He whispered: "Tomorrow morning, I won''t go out to exercise."


    "Hey?"


    "Because I have to study," Yi Kai didn''t dare to look her in the eyes, "I have to learn foreign languages ??and practice calligraphy. Dad needs to check."


    Tuanzi lowered his head in depression, caught a glimpse of Yi Kai''s dirty hands from the corner of his eye, and hurriedly said, "Your hands are dirty, go wash your hands."


    She stood up, and pulled the little boy vigorously, "Walk, let''s go to the bathroom."


    When we got to the bathroom, it was difficult for the cameraman to follow.


    Tuanzi simply closed the bathroom door, folded his hands, and stared at Yi Kai.


    "Don''t you want to say something to Miao Miao?"


    The little boy blinked, thought for a while, and whispered, "Excuse me?"


    "?"


    "Because," the little boy explained sadly, "Dad let me participate because you participated in the program."


    He explained that after the last birthday party, Yi Fei asked him what he talked about with Miao Mu and Gu Miaomiao. The boy did not hide from his father.


    Before Yi Fei lost his temper, he realized that he was being used.


    He was very happy playing with Gu Miaomiao, but now he felt that Gu Miaomiao definitely didn''t want to play with him.


    "It''s okay, your father did it, it has nothing to do with you, you are two people."


    Danzi poked his little face, "Don''t be unhappy."


    The little boy lowered his head and washed his hands silently.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I scanned it, he has injuries on his body, and his leg bones are also injured, he should have been kicked by someone¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    She opened her mouth to condemn Yi Fei, but she shut up again when she thought of Yi Heng and Yi Kai''s strange appearance.


    Blame is useless, Tuanzi thought depressedly, if there is no way to get him out of Yi Fei''s control, the more she encourages Yi Kai, the more Yi Kai will be punished later.


    And she couldn''t fly over to help, preventing Yi Kai from being bullied.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t be sad, just ask who else is in his family¡¿


    Tuanzi asked.


    The little boy thought for a while: "I usually live with my father and brother. My grandpa will visit me twice a year, and my two uncles will visit me once a year. They are very busy."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "What does your grandfather do? What do the two uncles do?"


    The little boy was confused, "I don''t know what my grandfather does, but the two uncles should have started a company and are richer."


    He suddenly remembered that his father had scolded the two uncles behind his back for not helping him. After hesitating for a while, he still said, "My father and the uncles have a bad relationship, and he doesn''t let me get in touch with them."


    He didn''t know more things.


    Duanzi stopped asking, "Let''s continue to help."


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, can you check his grandfather and uncle? ¡¿


    It sounds like Yi Kai''s grandfather and uncle are not close to him. But no one knows what the truth is.


    If that grandfather is willing to step forward, maybe he can save Yi Kai from suffering.


    A group of people have been busy all morning, and they barely finished sewing the places that need to be beautifully stitched.


    At this time, Gu Ran wondered, "Should I still wax the floor?"


    Yi Heng: "!"


    He hurriedly said: "Next time, it''s beautifully sewn, and it''s not easy to wax. Let''s think about how to make money."


    Gu Ran just skipped the chapter.


    Everyone ate box lunch together, and the free box lunch was especially delicious.


    The dumplings buried their heads in the meal, and took the time to say in the middle, "Brother Gu Chi, do you still want to set up a stall this afternoon?"


    "Yes," Gu Chi gave her the chicken leg, "You are the main force making money, have you thought of a new show?"


    "I think of it, big brother gave Miao Miao a lot of ideas!"


    Tuanzi beamed and described, "But it needs a lot of help."


    Ai Jie was sitting nearby, and said with a smile, "We can''t go out to sea in the afternoon, why don''t we help? Miao Miao doesn''t mind our clumsiness."


    "No, no, Auntie is amazing!"


    Ai Jie said so, Yi Heng, who cannot go to sea, can only go to help.


    It wasn''t until he reached the commercial street that he realized that Tuanzi needed tools.


    And he is a tool man.


    "Oh," the little girl put her hands in her hands and smiled shyly, "Actually, children are also fine, but everyone is too young and doesn''t look good enough, so adults are needed."


    Yi Heng took a deep breath, and remained expressionless as a toolman all afternoon.


    Sometimes he is a tree, and Tuanzi acts as a snake, swimming around him.


    Sometimes he is a rock, and the Tuanzi holds him up, performing miracles with great strength.


    Sometimes he is a wooden stake, and Tuanzi uses Baguazhang from the air to push him more than ten meters away.


    Sometimes when he is a human being, Tuanzi carries him and flies to a tree, then flies down again. After proofing, the onlookers will actively spend money, expressing that they want to experience Feifei once.


    The other children were running around to promote, shouting sweetly, holding boxes in their hands.


    Yi Kai was quite shy at first, but Tuanzi said, "Your brother has sacrificed so much, if you don''t need him to make more money, thanks!"


    The little boy suddenly realized, and he was very proactive.


    Yi Heng: Destroy it.


    In the evening, he received another call from Yi Fei.


    "Do you remember your character design? You stood there stupidly all afternoon, do you know how many people laughed at you?"


    Yi Heng: Do you know how difficult it is to make money?


    He didn''t dare to go back. He listened to the man scolding with a blank expression, hung up the phone, and turned around to go back.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a little girl performing wall-climbing performances. During the period, she still stopped on the wall, smiling and waving.


    "good night."


    Yi Heng was a little flustered, how much did this guy hear?


    "Brother Yi Heng," Tuanzi squatted on the wall, wondering, "Could it be your boss calling you? You have come to participate in the show, the show is the most important thing, block the boss. Just apologize after filming the show .¡±


    Yi Heng''s mind moved.


    You will be scolded for blocking, and you will be scolded for not blocking, so it is better to block.


    He pretended to ignore Tuanzi, walked quickly into the villa, and as soon as he entered the villa, he took out his phone without hesitation and blocked Yi Fei.


    "Huh."


    He exhaled foul breath, only feeling refreshed, the world is beautiful.


    A dumpling strolled past him.


    "Brother Yi Heng, if you don''t go to sea tomorrow, you can continue to help."


    Yi Heng quickly said: "Go to sea, I will go to sea tomorrow!"


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： protect friends

    Chapter 213 Protecting Friends


    In the early morning of the second day, Yi Heng followed Ai Jie to the sea.


    Yi Kai and the twins had to follow Tuanzi and the others.


    Fortunately, everyone has a good understanding in performing arts, even if they leave their parents, they are not afraid.


    Until noon, when everyone was about to close the stall and go back to eat and catch the sea by the way, an unexpected visitor came.


    At this time, several children gathered in a circle and were counting the change in the box.


    Accumulating less makes more, this is the true meaning of performing arts.


    "Hey," Tuanzi smiled contentedly on his fleshy face, "We''ve also gained a lot today."


    She raised her little meaty claw, "Give me a high five!"


    Gu Jiujiu quickly raised his hand and gave her a high five.


    Yi Kai hesitated for a while, clapped his hands, and then showed an embarrassed smile. He rarely does such moves.


    The twins also raised their hands one after another. At this moment, a voice sounded behind them.


    "Dan Bo, Feng Yi, I finally found you."


    The brothers and sisters with short hair froze at the same time. They looked back and saw a rather handsome man with a tired expression standing not far away. Tears welled up in his eyes when he saw them.


    "Don''t remember Dad?"


    The man stepped forward, showing an aggrieved expression, "Yes, your mother has never let me see you, I really miss you."


    The barrage exploded directly.


    ¡¾Is this Ai Jie''s ex-husband? ¡¿


    ¡¾I really think so, there was a photo before, I remember he is the boss of the game company¡¿


    ¡¾What do you mean by that, Ai Jie has never let him see her biological child? This is too much, even if divorced, the custody of the child is in her hands, and it is too much to prevent the father from seeing the child! ¡¿


    ¡¾Feeling that he is so pitiful, tired, wronged, as if he has been looking for it for a long time¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, where does it take a long time to find? The show became popular in the first episode, so I¡¯ll come here as soon as I think about it]


    ¡¾Anyway, Ai Jie is too much¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the reactions of the twins¡¿


    Facing the man''s pitiful expression, the twins reacted by standing up, the elder brother protecting the younger sister, showing vigilance.


    Tuanzi also came to his senses, and quickly stood in front of the two of them, with his arms akimbo, "Who are you? Why do you say something inexplicable?"


    Gu Chi and Gu Ran put their things aside and ran over in a hurry to protect the children.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Sir, you scared the kids."


    Shan Hao showed displeasure, "I just want to see my children, don''t you guys, like Ai Jie, don''t let me see my children?"


    Gu Chi continued to smile: "There is no such thing as letting go, you scare your child, I can''t stand it, just stand up."


    Young painters have 800 minds, and Shan Hao''s words are hidden in his words. He mentioned Ai Jie''s refusal to let him visit the children every time, and he fought back without hesitation.


    Compared to a strange man, it must be Auntie Ai whom my sister likes.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to turn around, seeing the twins close together, very disturbed, so he quickly comforted them.


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as you don''t want to go with him, Miao Miao will protect you."


    She patted her heart, "Miao Miao is a little heroine."


    Gu Jiujiu also said: "We will protect you, let''s wait for Auntie Ai to come back together."


    Yi Kai has been forced to pretend to be mature, and over time, his mentality is indeed more mature than his peers.


    "Even if he is your father and takes you away without your permission, we can call the police, and the police uncle will protect you."


    Little Heroine, friends, and the police uncle, the sense of security brought by these made the siblings calm down.


    The more restrained brother patted his sister''s arm, poked his head out, and said bravely, "We can meet, but we won''t go with you."


    Shan Hao showed a sad and angry expression, "If Ai Jie didn''t let me see you, you wouldn''t have had **** with me at all. I''m already fighting for your custody rights, don''t worry, you will be with Dad soon gone."


    The twins hug each other in fright.


    Tuanzi glared at Shan Hao dissatisfied.


    "It''s all yours now, did you deliberately take advantage of Auntie Aijie''s absence and come here to find them? Your heart is dark!"


    It was indeed Shan Hao who deliberately ran here while Ai Jie was away: "..."


    He is fighting for the custody of the child, but because of the previous infidelity in marriage and the acquisition of too much property of the couple, he has been ignoring it. It is difficult for the court to award the child to him.


    Fortunately, after consulting the people around him, he thought of another way.


    Ai Jie is a female artist, and the audience has always been more demanding on artists. He stood up as an amateur and said that Ai Jie would not allow him to meet with the child, and that Ai Jie''s problematic life style would affect the child, and public opinion would inevitably favor him.


    At that time, he can discuss with Ai Jie whether he wants his artist status or the custody of the child. If he doesn''t give him custody, he can make this artist who has finally become popular after the divorce disappear again.


    This time, he was also reminded by a relative who is also an artist, and he spent a few days becoming decadent. He appeared when Ai Jie was going to sea and the live broadcast traffic was the highest, and took the lead in occupying the peak of public opinion.


    This move was a bit risky, but that relative analyzed it for him.


    As soon as Ai Jie was away, the twins had a dull personality and couldn''t speak, so they did whatever they said. The public will believe him, sympathize with him, and boycott Ai Jie. The decadence and sadness of real people is more useful than writing an article and posting it on the Internet. Secondly, other guests and program groups are afraid of getting into trouble, so they will definitely get along with each other. Thirdly, he needs to take the two children away while Ai Jie is not around, and then there are plenty of ways to get custody.


    But he never expected that the twins reacted so strongly, as if they didn''t welcome him, and the other guests were meddling in their own business.


    Shan Hao: "This is my family business, you don''t need to worry about it. I am their father and I will not hurt them."


    He waved to the two children, "Dan Bo, Feng Yi, come here."


    The twins shook their heads and hid behind the two adults, refusing to go over. The horror on their faces made it hard for the audience to criticize them for treating their father like this.


    Tuanzi gave a ''cut'' and said disdainfully, "What kind of father is a person who never looks after the child and pays child support after divorce?"


    Shan Hao''s expression changed, and he quickly fixed on anger, "How do you, an outsider, know that I didn''t visit the child?"


    Tuanzi pointed to the twins, "Then let them answer, how many times have you seen them in total since the divorce?"


    Before the elder brother could speak, the younger sister who was more lively said, "I only met twice. One time, before participating in the show, he said that grandma was sick and asked us to visit grandma. In fact, grandma was not sick. They wanted to lock us up, yes Mom saved us!"


    Shan Hao''s expression changed again.


    Aren¡¯t these two children always acting dull because of the single-parent family? How could he be so lively and eloquent?


    Ai Fengyi wronged: "There was another time three days ago, after kindergarten, the aunt who picked us up was late, and he actually wanted to take us away. It was the teachers who stopped him!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Lucky hit

    Chapter 214 A crooked attack


    The barrage exploded again.


    ¡¾I''m going, this is robbing children in the street¡¿


    ¡¾The two children must have been terrified, and must have left a psychological shadow¡¿


    ¡¾How can father steal the child if he wants to see the child? If it wasn''t for Ai Jie not to let them meet, he wouldn''t have to do that either¡¿


    ¡¾Is Ai Jie not letting them meet? He didn''t see him]


    ¡¾What if Ai Jie deliberately stopped them from seeing each other so that he couldn''t see his child and did such a thing out of desperation¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to make noise, just wait for Ai Jie to come back and confront her face to face¡¿


    ¡¾I think Miao Miao is right, he must have been paying attention to the show, and when Ai Jie is gone, he will come over immediately, so that everyone will only believe him¡¿


    ¡¾Very good, face-to-face confrontation, instead of you posting a sentence on the Internet, I will post a sentence, I will wait for Ai Jie to come back and then stand in line¡¿


    Shan Hao''s expression changed again and again.


    He calculated everything well before going out, even the reactions of netizens. But I never expected that the guests of this program group are mentally ill and want to take care of other people''s housework, and the leader is a little girl about five years old.


    The little girl stared at him covetously, "By the way, have you paid the two of them living expenses?"


    Shan Hao: "Of course I did, you are an outsider, why do you ask so many questions?"


    Duanzi grinned, "Come here, while the camera is on, show us your transfer records."


    The man suspected for a moment that this little girl had the power to read people''s hearts.


    The twins don''t know whether the nominal father has paid for living expenses. But they believed in their mother, if their father really paid for living expenses, their mother would not hide it.


    Their mother has a frank personality, and she will say what she has to say, and will not hide them.


    Shan Hao insisted: "Why should I show you?"


    Gu Ran smiled: "It can be seen that you want the custody of the two children. In the court, in order to obtain the custody, you must show evidence of caring for the children. Maybe, you don''t want to go through the court, but through the Public opinion has won custody, so it is better to show a little evidence now, so that netizens can make decisions for you."


    Artists are one of the people who are most likely to be coerced by public opinion. She has seen a lot of similar methods.


    Normally, she might think about it for a while before deciding whether to intervene. But now, her son is serious about protecting the siblings, and Ai Jie, as a single mother, has had a difficult journey, so she can''t help feeling the same.


    ¡¾It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a high-cold goddess speak so sharply¡¿


    ¡¾She is so smart, she directly blocked the back road of this and that¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, he wants custody, either through the courts or through public opinion to force Ai Jie to hand over custody¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, just download the bank APP and let everyone see the transfer records, just move your fingers, why is there such a big reaction¡¿


    ¡¾Why the big reaction? It is estimated that there is no good record yet]


    ¡¾Pfft, did this catch him off guard? ¡¿


    Shan Hao was indeed caught off guard.


    He cheated in marriage because he no longer loves Ai Jie. During that time, I even felt bored with the two children. In addition, the woman he likes is already pregnant, so he readily gave up the custody of the child, and even used the change of surname to get a large sum of money.


    If he knew what happened later, he would never give up the custody right, nor would he refuse to pay the child support.


    The monthly support fee is only so little, and he can afford it completely. If he doesn''t pay it, he doesn''t want to get involved with Ai Jie and the two children. What if Ai Jie has to buy a car and a house for the two children by herself in the future if she pays child support today?


    I knew this earlier... Shan Hao was so angry that his face turned black.


    At this time, he found that several shots were almost face-to-face shots.


    "Get out!" He was furious.


    Several children were startled.


    Tuanzi bared his teeth like a beast, looking at him warily.


    Shan Hao turned around and left.


    Originally wanted to take the upper hand, but ended up getting stuck.


    He had to go back and find someone to discuss what to do next. Fortunately, Ai Jie went to sea, so she probably won''t be able to respond for a while. He still has time. By the way, you can use the PR team of that distant cousin to create public opinion.


    "Where to run?"


    At this time, there was a whirring sound behind him, followed by a wind in the back of his head. When he realized it, he had already been lifted up.


    The person who carried him flew very low, his legs were folded back, and from a distance, he seemed to be kneeling on the ground and walking forward.


    Shan Hao struggled: "Put me down!"


    Tuanzi threw the man to the ground, and immediately blocked his way after landing.


    "You can''t go, you have to wait for Auntie Ai to come back and make it clear!"


    Shan Hao: "I have nothing to say to her!"


    Tuanzi curled her lips: "Aren''t you going to fight for custody? How can you fight for custody without discussing it with her? How can you fight for custody if you can''t even get the transfer records of child support?"


    Shan Hao almost vomited blood.


    Who is this kid? How does he know so much about him?


    Gu Chi came over with a smile, and pressed Shan Hao''s shoulder, "Sir, don''t get excited, it''s not easy for you to travel all the way. Since you want to see the children, let''s have dinner with them."


    He gave the twins a reassuring look, "But your reckless behavior scared them before, so we can''t leave you alone, do you understand?"


    Shan Hao is not stupid, he knows that they want to wait for Ai Jie to come back.


    But he was afraid that Ai Jie would expose many things when she came back.


    However, Ai Jie has finally become popular, and her style of acting should be different from before, and she will no longer be open and frank. Maybe he still has a chance.


    Shan Hao gritted his teeth and nodded, deciding to cultivate some relationship with the children.


    Everyone returned to the villa.


    At this moment, the popularity of the "Let''s Transform Together" live broadcast room continued to rise.


    The actress who became popular and the best female supporting role of Jin Xuelang have to confront her ex-husband face to face. This kind of good show should not be missed. Netizens shared and told each other in various ways.


    ¡¾This is the first time I have met everyone face to face¡¿


    ¡¾In the past, no matter how new an artist is, at most they release screenshots of their recordings¡¿


    ¡¾I have a feeling that the show will become popular¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, this show will become popular because of the first confrontation, not reformation. Thinking about it this way, the director is probably happy and sad¡¿


    ¡¾Why does Shan Hao feel like he is shooting himself in the foot with a rock¡¿


    .


    ¡¾If he has ghosts in his heart, he will probably regret it when he calms down¡¿


    ¡¾Conversely, if he is willing to stay, does it prove that he is very frank? In fact, Ai Jie deliberately prevented him from seeing the children¡¿


    In fact, Shan Hao is panicking now.


    People are like this, when they are fully prepared, they appear frankly in front of the camera, and they also have the confidence to use the public. Because of the environment at that time, I was subconsciously led by the nose by a little girl. But when he calmed down, he found that he had little chance of winning. Not only would he not be able to use the public, but he might also be backlashed, and he immediately panicked when he encountered social death.


    He hides and pulls out his cell phone for help.


    The rhythm was disrupted, and the group of people did not play cards according to common sense at all, so they had to find helpers!


    However, no matter who you call, you are still on the phone. No matter who I send the message to, the network is not good and I can''t send it out.


    Shan Hao muttered: "Damn it."


    Tuanzi, who was ambushing not far away, smiled "hehe".


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, well done! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You can tell me now, how do you know that he didn''t pay child support, and didn''t meet the siblings very often¡¿


    It knows everything about the host. In my impression, only Gu Cheng and the host had said that Ai Jie brought her child to the show to prevent her ex-husband from snatching the child. Gu Cheng himself didn''t know the rest of the content, how did the host know?


    The big eyes suddenly turned into crescent moons.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey, Miao Miao guessed it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Knowing about their family, Miaomiao searched the Internet, what would a father who is divorced and unqualified do, and the answers he gave are the two answers just now¡¿


    She simply used the answers on the Internet to test Shan Hao, and she was sure to hit.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The Internet is really useful, it helped a lot¡¿


    The system thought to itself, is this considered evil force feedback? Shan Hao wanted to take advantage of public opinion, but the host used the answers from netizens to sabotage his plan.


    This wave is a victory for netizens.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： Domineering sister

    Chapter 215 Domineering Sister


    Ai Jie and Yi Heng did not bring their mobile phones when they went to sea, but the cameramen did.


    Miao Mu was also afraid that the child would be snatched away, so he hurriedly called the cameraman to explain the situation.


    "Go home, the child is the most important thing." He suggested.


    Ai Jie was anxious and guilty when she heard the news.


    She plans to go back on the small yacht with the photographer and first responders.


    It¡¯s just that in this way, the heavy responsibility of fishing can only be handed over to Yi Heng who is still seasick.


    "Go back," Yi Heng resisted the urge to vomit, his handsome face was frighteningly pale, "Everyone knows you are dedicated, this time is a special case."


    He also knows that if one less person is fishing, he will be much more tired. And if there is one less lens, there will be a lot less lenses for the sea-going group.


    The end result was that he was tired and out of camera.


    Just looking at the blunt and forceful person with red eyes and anxious face, his snobbish heart retreated.


    "Be careful when confronting him when you go back, he must have come prepared," Yi Heng gave Ai Jie a good look for the first time, "You have to face the camera, anyway, be careful."


    Ai Jie apologized earnestly, and soon returned on a small yacht.


    Along the way, I was very anxious.


    When she was about to reach the shore, she saw a little girl standing on the beach bouncing.


    "It''s Miao Miao, why is she here?"


    Ai Jie jumped directly into the sea, and walked to the beach by wading through the water.


    "Miaomiao, why are you here?"


    "Auntie, Miao Miao is here to remind you."


    Tuanzi didn''t care about her being wet, and approached her with a smile, and put his arm around her.


    "Auntie, it''s like this..."


    She told the story of the incident, emphasizing that she had already exposed the fact that Shan Hao did not pay child support and did not look after the child.


    "The audience is very smart, and will not be led by the nose by a bad guy, don''t be afraid."


    Ai Jie calmed down a lot with her soft smile and sweet voice.


    "Thank you, Auntie is not afraid anymore."


    She guessed that Shan Hao came prepared, in fact, she was also prepared, but this time she was caught off guard. Just listening to Miaomiao''s words, Shan Hao is shooting himself in the foot.


    Tuanzi chattered along the way, smiling at the camera from time to time, pouring ecstasy soup on the audience.


    "Actually, Miao Miao didn''t know that the bad guy didn''t look after the child and didn''t pay child support. The answer was found on the Internet, and it turned out to be true. Netizens are really amazing."


    ¡¾The truth turned out to be like this¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, this is a crooked attack¡¿


    ¡¾Is she complimenting us¡¿


    "Everyone is very smart, with eyes, you should be able to tell that the bad guy is not sincere, right?"


    ¡¾Yes yes yes, you are cute and you are right¡¿


    ¡¾I used to see Miao Miao boasting about her brothers, but they couldn''t help laughing, and almost collapsed. I thought it was too exaggerated. Compliment me now, I know, the taste of being praised is really wonderful]


    ¡¾More and more¡¿


    No one can stop the sweet dumplings. For a while to comfort Ai Jie who came back in a hurry, and for a while to praise the witty netizens.


    Everyone came here to eat melons, and many of them planned to watch Ai Jie''s jokes. It''s just that Tuanzi made a joke, and the atmosphere of the whole live broadcast room changed.


    The hostility and malice are much less.


    the other side.


    Shan Hao was restless.


    Can''t make a call for help, can''t send a message, he is isolated and helpless, and wants to leave, Gu Chi stops him with a smile, "Don''t you want to develop a relationship with the children? Could it be that what you said before was all lies?"


    The camera was always on him, so he could only stay.


    Ai Jie must be back, he thought, how will he face Ai Jie?


    There are cameras, and he has to take advantage of public opinion and public psychology. Sure enough, it is better to pretend to be a prodigal son and turn around?


    The man''s tears and affection should move the audience.


    Crying that he still has feelings for her, misses her and the children, and seeks to get back together?


    Considering Ai Jie''s current net worth, this kind of result is not impossible. After all, as long as the child does not want Ai Jie, it is difficult to get custody of the child.


    Someone outside the door called ''Teacher Ai'', and Shan Hao immediately adjusted his expression.


    Soon, he met the eyes of the person who strode in.


    His contemptuous and disgusted eyes swept over him, as if he was **** on the side of the road.


    The string called reason immediately collapsed.


    Shan Hao used Plan 2 instead, and directly asked Ai Jie why she didn''t let him see the child.


    Tuanzi clung to Ai Jie, and when he heard this, he curled his lips in disgust, "Is your brain full of water, why can''t you remember anything? Sister Fengyi said before that you didn''t see them."


    Shan Hao sneered: "Ai Jie taught children what they know. They have always liked Ai Jie and listened to her very much."


    Ai Jie smiled: "Why do you think they like me?"


    Shan Hao''s expression changed.


    "It just happened to be live, so let''s clarify things a little bit."


    Ai Jie actually didn''t want to expose all kinds of privacy at home.


    It''s just that he must be ruthless when dealing with some people, otherwise he will find new ways to plot against her and the children sooner or later.


    Ai Jie sat on the sofa casually, and smiled sarcastically, "Let''s start with your cheating and our divorce."


    Shan Hao''s expression changed.


    There was a lot of noise about his cheating back then, and everyone who should know knows about it. He always felt that it was Ai Jie who bought the draft on purpose to make him die, and even affected his company for a time.


    Unexpectedly, this vicious woman brought up the old story again, trying to use this incident to gain the sympathy of the audience.


    It''s all sad things, Ai Jie doesn''t like to mention it in front of the media, after all, she really loved, and she died for love at the peak of her career.


    It''s just that now, what she loves are her children and her career, and when she mentions those things again, she feels very calm.


    She has let go.


    "During the few years of your marriage, you have been citing your busy work as an excuse not to go home very often, and you don''t get along with the children very much. They naturally get close to me."


    Shan Hao was about to argue, when Ai Jie said, "Don''t say that you are busy so you don''t have time to spend with your children. If you are really busy, you don''t have time to find other women."


    "The court will consider the children''s ideas. They are close to me and are more willing to follow me. It seems that we don''t give you a choice, but you know how you chose in the first place."


    Ai Jie sneered: "You said, if I am willing to share more of your marital property, you are willing to give up the custody of the child."


    Even if Shan Hao is unwilling to give up the custody right, she can still get the custody right with a little more effort. But since the other party wanted money and no children, and wanted to make a clean break, she was happy to make a clean break, and took less property and wanted a child.


    Shan Hao said angrily: "You spout blood!"


    Ai Jie remained expressionless: "I have a recording."


    The angry garbage instantly turned off, and looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡¾Sister is so domineering! ¡¿


    ¡¾As soon as the word ''recording'' came out, the garbage stopped instantly¡¿


    ¡¾I knew that Shan Hao cheated, but I didn''t know that he actually divided up most of the couple''s property, how angry! ¡¿


    ¡¾If this is true, wouldn''t it be that he himself is willing to give up the custody of the child? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think it''s true, Ai Jie has said that there is a recording, if she lies, the lie will be exposed¡¿


    Tuanzi looked at Ai Jie with shining eyes.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Auntie is so handsome! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： seafood feast

    Chapter 216 Seafood Dinner


    Tanzi Sea Otter rubbed his face, excitedly looking at the domineering Ai Jie.


    Ai Jie brushed her fallen hair, "You want property but not children. After divorce, you don''t pay alimony and don''t look after your children. This will suddenly change your **** and ask for custody. Don''t tell me, you have belated fatherly love."


    ¡¾Blindly guess one, maybe he won¡¯t be able to give birth, so he needs custody¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft hahaha, there is a possibility¡¿


    ¡¾Probably not, I remember that the paparazzi took a sneak peek before, the mistress was pregnant, and they were married¡¿


    ¡¾Latest news, he divorced that mistress, and the child belongs to mistress¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, he is the boss of a game company anyway, and that mistress is just an Internet celebrity, he should be able to hire a better lawyer, but he didn''t win the lawsuit? ¡¿


    Shan Hao gritted his teeth: "I sent you a message saying that I wanted to see the child, but you refused."


    Ai Jie stretched out her hand, "Where''s the record?"


    Shan Hao ridiculed: "Not everyone likes screenshots and recordings like you, the records are long gone."


    Before Ai Jie could speak, Tuanzi who was squatting by the side murmured, "The chat records can be deleted, but the transfer records will not be deleted. Since you don''t pay living expenses, it''s a lie to say that you visit the children, and you are not poor."


    Hit the nail on the head!


    Shan Hao suddenly turned pale, and looked at the little girl squatting on the ground with a distorted expression.


    What''s the matter with this little girl? It doesn''t look too big, but it speaks clearly, and it hits the nail on the head. It''s too precocious!


    Tuanzi squatted on the ground and drew circles.


    "Master said that, those who only talk sweet words and don''t spend money for you are all fake."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Why does Master teach everything? Doesn¡¯t this describe the love between a man and a woman?]


    It is bound to the host, but sometimes it will sleep. How much did it miss while it was dormant?


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey, is that so? Master is talking about parents and children]


    The system calmed down, these words were set between parents and underage children, and there was some truth to them.


    Seeing that Shan Hao was speechless, Ai Jie smiled, "If you really want custody rights, how about seeing the court?"


    Even if there is a lawsuit, she will not lose! What she was afraid of were those insidious tricks.


    Shan Hao knew he would lose, so he didn''t want to go to court.


    He thought for a while, and gritted his teeth, "Then one child per person. If it''s one child per person, I might still win the lawsuit."


    "don''t want!"


    "Let''s not separate!"


    The twins who had been hiding in the small room and eavesdropping ran out.


    They rushed to Ai Jie''s side in one breath, each holding her arm, "Let''s not separate, and don''t separate from mother!"


    "Will not be separated."


    Ai Jie patted their heads, "Mom won''t let you separate, and won''t separate from you."


    Seeing them enjoying themselves happily, Shan Hao''s expression was extremely distorted.


    He swept around viciously, then turned and left.


    This time, no one stopped him.


    The majority of the audience has already favored Ai Jie.


    Of course, there are still some people who say that no matter what, Shan Hao is the father of the twins and he should be given the right to visit the children.


    After comforting the twins, Ai Jie asked them to take a nap, then went to the restaurant alone and took out the contacts on her mobile phone.


    After a while, Gu Chi and Gu Ran also came over.


    Gu Ran worried: "He will never let it go."


    "I know, I was prepared."


    Ai Jie sighed: "Actually, more than a month ago, he suddenly contacted me to ask for custody of the child. I was very uneasy and started to prepare immediately, but I always felt that there was not enough preparation."


    At the peak of Ai Jie''s career, Gu Ran was not outstanding, but she also knew what happened back then.


    "Didn''t he have other children, why would he pester your child?"


    Ai Jie was also puzzled.


    After the divorce, she stopped paying attention to Shan Hao. She didn''t bother to urge the other party to pay child support, and even secretly rejoiced that if the other party suddenly asked for custody in the future, she would win the lawsuit.


    "When he asked me for custody, I inquired about it a little. He seemed to be divorced again, and the child belonged to his wife."


    She couldn''t find out more, the two were actually in two circles.


    Gu Chi suggested: "Let''s check again. The things that can''t be found are the reasons why he suddenly wants custody."


    In the evening of that day, Yi Heng went out to sea and came back.


    This time, everyone has already contacted the bosses who purchased in advance. A lot of seafood was sold, and some defective products were left. Yi Heng also made a seafood feast to feed the guests and staff.


    Duanzi ate steamed scallops with garlic vermicelli, and thoughtfully looked at Yi Heng with a pale face.


    Her eyes were too presumptuous. After Yi Heng noticed it, he looked over suspiciously, "What are you looking at me for?"


    "I didn''t expect brother Yi Heng to cook." She said with a smile.


    "I can only cook seafood." Yi Heng pouted.


    These were also what Yi Fei forced him to learn.


    Recently, people who know how to cook are very popular, but Yi Fei asked him to maintain the persona of an elegant and noble son, so he asked him to learn some high-end dishes with less oily smoke.


    At the beginning, the master who taught him did teach some dishes such as seafood pasta and pan-fried salmon. Later, the chef was greedy and started grilling, and he learned a lot along with him in a daze.


    This time when he came to the beach to shoot a show, Yi Fei also said that he should find an opportunity to show his elegance.


    He was thinking about it at first, but then he was too tired to care about it.


    This time, I suddenly made dinner, but it was not for human design. It was just that when I saw the defective product, I just saw the greedy appearance of the children, so I subconsciously said it.


    is a choice to follow one''s heart rather than follow orders.


    After eating the scallops, the dumpling couldn''t help drooling at the grilled fish.


    "Here, hot, eat slowly."


    Gu Chi removed the bone of the fish slowly, and put the fish on the dinner plate in front of the dumpling.


    "Aww."


    Tuanzi took a bite in satisfaction, shaking her feet in excitement.


    Other children also ate very happily.


    Yi Kai smiled unconsciously.


    "Brother, this is your first time cooking for me."


    He smiled embarrassingly, "Thank you, you have worked hard."


    Yi Heng: "..." This kid has been with Gu Miaomiao for a long time, right? Even such nasty words can be said!


    The second- and third-tier male star picked out the fish bone in frustration, and put a piece in front of his younger brother.


    After taking away the chopsticks, he realized what he had done.


    How could he do such a nasty move?


    After meals.


    Yi Heng and Gu Chi browse the product page on the tablet.


    They decided to buy some things on a certain shopping platform. Among them were carpets and tablecloths recommended by enthusiastic viewers. They were of good quality, beautiful and cheap.


    At this moment, a small head poked out from behind the door, and quickly retracted.


    Gu Chi glanced with a smile on his lips, and then retracted it.


    Within a few seconds, Tuanzi walked over sullenly, motioning for the two to open their hands.


    Gu Chi opened his hands cooperatively, and Yi Heng reluctantly opened his hands.


    "Boom!"


    Danzi dubbed himself.


    Two packaged chocolate **** fell into the palms of the two.


    Tuanzi frowned, "Thank you brother Yi Heng for cooking dinner, and thank you brother Gu Chi for picking fishbone for Miao Miao. This is a gift to express my gratitude."


    Gu Chi unceremoniously peeled it off, and ate it in front of his sister.


    The dumpling asked greedily, "Is it delicious?"


    "You sent it, it must be delicious."


    Duanzi smiled contentedly, but felt a little regretful, "The auntie only gave two before, and I''ll give them all to you."


    Finding Yi Heng not moving, she asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    She swallowed subconsciously, as if to say, "If you don''t eat it, eat it", Yi Heng peeled off the wrapping paper and ate the chocolate ball.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： nine-section whip

    Chapter 217 Nine-section whip


    After washing, everyone went back to their rooms.


    Yi Heng sat by the tent, wanted to release someone from the blacklist, hesitated, and saw his younger brother approaching him.


    "Brother, this is for you."


    The little boy spread out his palm in embarrassment, and there were two chocolate **** on it.


    He explained in a low voice, saying that it was a fruit that everyone helped an aunt pick up, and the aunt gave it to each of them.


    Yi Heng glanced at him, seeing that he was nervous and looking forward to it, after thinking about it, he still picked up one.


    The little boy looked at him eagerly.


    Yi Heng frowned, "Is there anything else?"


    "Brother, don''t you want to eat?"


    Yi Heng: "..."


    Yi Heng can only eat.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door, opened it, and it was Gu Jiujiu, and Gu Jiujiu shyly handed him a chocolate ball.


    "Thank you brother Yi Heng for the dinner, it''s super delicious."


    Yi Heng can only take it.


    The little boy didn''t leave, looking at him expectantly.


    Yi Heng could only eat the chocolate ball in front of him.


    Gu Jiujiu left happily.


    After a while, the twins also came to deliver two chocolate balls.


    Yi Heng: "..."


    Yi Heng ate two more, and when the person left, he immediately took out his phone to calculate the calories.


    In order to maintain his figure, he has strict requirements on his daily calorie intake.


    Besides, Yi Fei found the nutritionist. If he indulges himself by eating and drinking, Yi Fei will definitely scold him.


    In a blink of an eye, it is the third day of the second period, Monday.


    In the early morning, there were many more people entering the live broadcast room than before.


    Everyone came here to eat melons.


    Yesterday, the confrontation between Ai Jie and her ex-husband occupied several lists.


    There are those who support Ai Jie, and those who have conspiracy theories. This led to the rising popularity of the show.


    ¡¾Why didn¡¯t I see Ai Jie¡¿


    ¡¾The live broadcast room of their group has not been opened yet, so they should not be up yet, so they can only watch other groups¡¿


    ¡¾One group is open, hey, isn¡¯t this Gu Miaomiao, what is she doing, what is she holding in her hand¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like a nine-section whip, is she going to unlock a new weapon? ¡¿


    ¡¾It feels like she can do everything, but she is only less than five years old. Her five-year-old is a master of martial arts, and my five-year-old is still playing with mud¡¿


    ¡¾Yi Heng''s group also opened a live broadcast room, the five-year-old Yi Kai speaks foreign languages ??more fluently than me, ashamed ashamed¡¿


    ¡¾This nine-section whip should be custom-made, in line with her height, too small and delicate, probably not very lethal¡¿


    In the camera, the little girl in kung fu costume is facing the sea. She holds the handle of the whip and shakes her hand lightly. The whips connected by rings form a straight line. With the sharp head of the whip, it is like a thin and narrow whip. sword.


    The cameraman didn''t dare to breathe.


    This must be the use of internal force to keep the flexible steel joints at the same strength and pointing in the same direction.


    When the little girl danced the nine-section whip, everyone''s eyes were too busy.


    I saw that the whip composed of steel sections sometimes sweeps and rolls forward, like a huge wave, and there is no way to avoid it; sometimes it is thrown into the air, swimming like a snake dancing;


    There are also props prepared by Tuanzi, the wood is wrapped with discarded fabrics, inserted on the beach, and lined up. She also drew a fierce expression on the fabric with a marker.


    The girl with short legs moved quickly with sharp eyes, and with a trembling hand, a gold-threaded gourd came out. Before everyone could see clearly, she exerted force again, and the entangled wooden figure suddenly fell apart.


    At that moment, the staff who were close and the audience watching through the camera felt a chill behind their backs.


    ¡¾Hiss, I don¡¯t know why, suddenly I feel the same as the wooden man¡¿


    ¡¾The reason why the camera is relatively close¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, it¡¯s Miaomiao¡¯s eyes, full of murderous intent, I¡¯m a little scared¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, when she puts down her weapon, she will be a dumpling that can be kneaded¡¿


    ¡¾Cute and cute baby, come to my house quickly! ¡¿


    Just when everyone was teasing Tuanzi, Tuanzi made another move, and the steel joints that collided with each other separated, like a swimming dragon rushing out, and quickly swept away a row of wooden men.


    The wooden man who flew into the air broke into two pieces and fell, one of which was close to the camera, and fell with a ''swoosh'' when it was a few centimeters away from the camera.


    At that moment, the audience was as quiet as a chicken.


    Everyone is looking at Xiaotuanzi who is wiping his sweat, and his eyes have changed.


    Tuanzi wiped off his sweat, received the nine-section whip, and exhaled foul air.


    The cameraman said weakly: "Are we going back now?"


    "I won''t go back," Tuanzi made up his mind, "Miao Miao has not finished his morning class yet, Miao Miao has to continue practicing."


    The cameraman counted the time. Tuanzi has been exercising for an hour. Why hasn''t she finished her morning classes? How many morning classes does she usually have?


    Tuanzi squeezed his claws, looked at Bai Nen''s fist, squatted on the ground suddenly, and punched the beach with his fist, making a hole directly.


    "Ah Yah Yah!"


    Two small fists pounded back and forth quickly, and after a while, there were a lot of holes on the beach.


    ¡¾Hiss, don''t your hands hurt? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t force yourself¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of martial art is this, it shouldn''t be iron sand palm, could it be beach fist? ¡¿


    ¡¾What the **** is beach punching? I haven¡¯t heard of it. You can get it now¡¿


    After being beaten by the worried Tuanzi, he lifted up two small meaty claws, which were still white and tender, not even a little sandy.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: You have mastered the use of internal force¡¿


    Gather all the internal force on the fist, isolate it from the outside world, and be able to attack the outside world. Even if you are attacked, you can use this internal force to protect your hands.


    The talent of the host is really high.


    Tuanzi grinned, and she also felt that she was so powerful that she took off.


    The little girl really flew out.


    The cameraman couldn''t stop her in time, and watched her happily fly up, rushing directly to the sea, and made a trick to float on the water.


    Falling, floating, the figure of the little girl gradually disappeared from the field of vision.


    "Wait, Miao Miao, come back quickly, there may be waves later!"


    ¡¾Is this fun and flew away? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I can¡¯t control myself¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m so envious, if I can fly, I don¡¯t need to learn to swim¡¿


    ¡¾After a wave hits, it will become a water dumpling¡¿


    ¡¾Such a good day, where did the waves come from, the waves in your mind¡¿


    Here comes the wave.


    The cameraman yelled a few words to no avail, so he hurriedly called the staff.


    At this time, people who were still on the beach shouted, "The waves are coming!"


    Cameraman: "!"


    ¡¾! ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Which crow mouth just said there was a wave? ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, where did Miao Miao fly to¡¿


    ¡¾There is a small dot in the lens, isn¡¯t it tiny?¡¿


    A small dot appeared in the camera, flying very fast and flustered, like a bird in the rain.


    When Xiaodiandian approached, everyone saw the dumpling whose hair was wet by the waves.


    "The waves are coming, run quickly!" she yelled as she flew.


    Landed on the beach in a panic, she picked up the nine-jointed whip and ran away.


    "Uncle, run away, Miao Miao sees a few huge waves behind, it''s scary!"


    She almost thought there were monsters in the sea, and she was going to fight the monsters. Or the system told her that this is a sea wave and she has to slip.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： steal mouse

    Chapter 218 Stealing Mice


    "Where have you been, why are you in the water?"


    Gu Chi also got up early, but he was inspired to draw with shells instead of watching his sister do morning lessons.


    Unexpectedly, my sister went out refreshingly and came back wet.


    The young painter narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Don''t tell me, you ran into the sea."


    Tuanzi looked away guiltily.


    "Hey, how could it be, there are monsters in the sea, so Miao Miao won''t run into the sea."


    Gu Chi let out a ''huh'', "If there are monsters in the sea, you must be the first to run there to fight them. If the monsters can be eaten, they will definitely be eaten. If they can''t be eaten, you will keep them as pets."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips, brother still understands her.


    Seeing Gu Chi''s dangerous eyes, she quickly lowered her head, "It''s wet and uncomfortable."


    Gu Chi could only go get towels.


    After he came back, he sat on the sofa and was about to wipe his sister''s hair, but when he saw her smirk, she frantically shook her head, and all the water droplets on her hair hit his face.


    Gu Chi: "..."


    ¡¾Miaomiao: The dog throws water and attacks! ¡¿


    ¡¾Exactly the same as my home Alaska, this is how my home Alaska throws water¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Chi smiled, very brightly¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, danger! ¡¿


    After shaking the water, the eyes of the dumpling went dark, and she pulled it down, but failed to pull the towel off.


    Gu Chi wrapped her little head in a towel and rubbed it for a while, and when the rubbing was almost done, he asked her to have breakfast again.


    "The program team bought breakfast, I''ll make some for you later."


    Tuanzi rubbed his hands expectantly, "Okay, okay, Miao Miao must finish all the rice cooked by Brother Gu Chi!"


    Ten minutes later, the dumpling was dumbfounded at a large bowl of salad.


    On the left, there is the Xiaolongbao tea egg bought by the program team, on the right is the boxed milk, and in the center is the salad made by Gu Chi himself.


    "It''s all grass, Miao Miao won''t eat it."


    Gu Chi smiled without saying a word.


    Tuanzi shrank his neck, picked up a ''grass'', stuffed it into his mouth aggrieved, chewed and chewed, and forked another ''grass''.


    Gu Chi: "Short-term pain is worse than long-term pain."


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, and after thinking about it, it made sense. She just put her head down and ate, finished the salad like a wind roll, and then started to eat the steamed buns.


    After a while, other guests also came down for breakfast.


    The commercial street has a low traffic flow in the morning on weekdays. Everyone decided to decorate the villa in the morning and go to the commercial street in the afternoon.


    Jiajia Furniture has delivered the tables and chairs, and everyone began to work together to carry the tables and chairs, and the staff of the program team also came to help.


    After the tables and chairs were almost arranged, Gu Chi took out the paintings sent by the students.


    Although Gu Chi didn''t say it clearly, the students still knew how to send some warm paintings, not their best works.


    After all, their best work doesn''t always match the warm theme.


    Everyone knocked on the hanging pictures.


    Gu Ran: "The progress is pretty fast. If so, can we open next week?"


    Because Jiajia Furniture sponsored tables and chairs, the money they earn this week can also buy tableware, cooking utensils and home appliances.


    "I should only be able to buy all the tableware and cooking utensils," Ai Jie calculated, "But we can make money from the business and buy all the other supplies."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "You can ask the program team, if they are ready, we can have a trial opening next week."


    There is nothing wrong with the program group.


    After the guests of this issue leave, they will apply for inspection by the relevant department. As long as there is no problem, they can start a trial operation next week.


    Everyone discussed it. In the afternoon, the Gu Chi group and the Gu Ran group will still be performing arts, while the other two groups will go to the shopping mall.


    "I remember there is an event this week, and the warm-up will start on Monday." Ai Jie took out her small notebook, set the time, and was full of fighting spirit.


    Yi Heng glanced at her, thinking, is this person really well prepared, or is he so big that he is not afraid of his ex-husband continuing to make trouble?


    At noon, everyone continued to eat box lunch.


    Halfway through the meal, a few guests came.


    "Brother Gu Mo?"


    Duanzi bit the chicken leg and rushed over.


    Gu Mo brought two students over to install the astronomical telescope.


    Not only that, he also brought a big bag of bread and cakes.


    Is there something to eat?


    Tuanzi smiled and rolled his eyes, following Gu Mo like a little tail, waiting for him to finish dividing.


    Gu Chi knocked on the lunch box, "Finish the meal first."


    The dumplings sat back and finished eating absent-mindedly.


    Throwing the chopsticks, she jumped off the chair and was about to run.


    Gu Chi grabbed her sweater hat.


    Tuanzi turned to look at him with a pitiful expression, "It''s lunch break now, go to work after the rest."


    Gu Chi smiled: "You can''t eat too much cake, this is your elder brother''s order, I am the supervisor."


    The dumpling instantly became depressed, and went to look for Gu Mo with a slumped head.


    Gu Mo was sitting on a white bench looking at the sea view, holding a caterpillar in his hand, to be precise, it was a butter sandwich bread that looked like a caterpillar.


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Gu Mo broke the caterpillar in half and gave her a share.


    The dumpling took it, took a bite, and immediately became refreshed.


    "good to eat!"


    She sat next to Gu Mo, happily eating bread.


    After eating the caterpillars, the brothers and sisters shared the seaweed shellfish and tiger skin cake rolls.


    After a while, Gu Mo picked up a sliced ??macaroon cherry cake, lowered his head and asked his sister, "Do you want to eat?"


    "Want to eat."


    Tuanzi wiped the corners of her lips, and looked back at the villa nervously, for fear of a familiar smiling face.


    "But what about Brother Gu Chi and Big Brother suing?"


    "He won''t sue."


    Gu Mo has full confidence in his younger brother, "He won''t do such a thing."


    Tuanzi looked contemptuously, "You trust him too much, just like a little white rabbit."


    The elder brother is a simple little white rabbit, and the younger brother is a cunning black fox, hum!


    Gu Mo still didn''t think that Gu Chi would do such a thing, so he enthusiastically shared the cake with his sister.


    Duanzi still couldn''t resist the temptation.


    "Then, if Brother Gu Chi wants to sue, you have to help Miao Miao stop it~"


    "No problem. He won''t sue, though."


    Duanzi gnawed on the cake with a smile.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Hmm... even if Gu Chi doesn''t complain, won''t your elder brother know if you eat so much in front of the camera? ¡¿


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    The girl with cream and cake crumbs on her lips turned her head and looked at the camera stupidly. She still had cake in her mouth, her cheeks were bulging, her black eyes were wide open, and her panic flashed, like a bird caught stealing Eating little squirrel.


    ¡¾World famous paintings, screenshots! ¡¿


    ¡¾What happened to her¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly discovered that there is still a camera. If Gu Cheng peeked at the live broadcast, he would definitely find that she ate too much cake¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, is this considered a rollover¡¿


    ¡¾The main reason is that she has been under the camera all the time, she is used to it, and she can¡¯t react well¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng, hurry up and catch the little mouse that ate it! ¡¿


    ¡¾We must teach this little mouse a lesson, such as giving her to me to raise¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you are dreaming! ¡¿


    Duanzi blinked, suddenly grabbed a box of puffs, and ran away with the unfinished half of the cake.


    Gu Mo: "?"


    ¡¾Miao Miao: As long as I run fast enough, my brother won¡¯t be able to find me stealing food¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t forget to bring a box of puffs when I run away, as expected of you¡¿


    ¡¾It''s Professor Gu''s turn to be confused¡¿


    ¡¾Professor Gu: Why did my sister run away? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： Gu Yunmu

    Chapter 219 Gu Yunmu


    This afternoon, apart from catching a thief in the commercial street, nothing special happened to Tuanzi. Everyone makes money step by step.


    In the evening, the second phase officially ended, and the staff removed the equipment one after another.


    Gu Chi stayed when he learned that the painter he admired was going to hold an art exhibition in Haishi.


    Tuanzi knew that Gu Cheng was going back to Jiang City, and was going back to meet his elder brother.


    Of course, Gu Che answered several calls during the period, and the other party said bitterly, "Do you want to accompany the eldest brother or the second brother?" "Do you love the elder brother or the second brother more". Tuanzi simply asked the system to transfer the call to the eldest brother, and let the two brothers discuss it themselves.


    Leave things that can''t be solved to the brothers, she is so witty, Danzi thought happily.


    Although I don''t know how the two brothers communicate, in short, she will return to Jiang City to reunite with her eldest brother in the end!


    It just so happened that Gu Mo was going to exchange with a certain university in Jiang City, so he simply took her back with him.


    Before departure, they met Yi Heng brothers at the airport.


    Thinking of the investigation results of the Guwu system, Tuanzi pulled Yi Kai aside and whispered.


    "Your grandfather is also your family member. If you are unhappy at home, you can call him."


    The little boy said blankly: "Miao Miao, why did you mention my grandfather all of a sudden?"


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Because I envy you for having a grandfather!"


    The little boy was in a hurry to comfort her, he didn''t know much about Gu Miaomiao''s family situation.


    It''s just that he has a vague impression of the grandfather he sees twice a year. He only thinks that the other party is a very serious old man who always has a straight face.


    "I don''t have his contact information, if he doesn''t come, I can''t see him."


    The little boy¡¯s family background is considered good, but his world is actually very small, and he has not been able to see the wider world and get in touch with more people.


    Tuanzi hurriedly gave him the contact information.


    The system has investigated, Yi Kai''s grandfather is a tsundere, but actually cares about his grandson very much.


    Yi Kai''s grandfather''s family has a bad relationship with Yi''s family, which can be traced back to Yi Kai''s mother''s marriage.


    Ding Zhang does not agree with his daughter marrying Yi Fei, but Yi Kai''s mother seems to have been intoxicated with ecstasy soup, and she insists on marrying him. In a fit of anger, Ding Zhang severed his father-daughter relationship with her.


    Later, Yi Kai¡¯s mother ran back to ask her father and two older brothers for help because of her husband¡¯s movie. Ding Zhang scolded her. From then on, Yi Kai¡¯s mother never contacted Ding¡¯s family again.


    The age gap between the two sons of the Ding family and the youngest daughter is a bit big, and they can''t play together.


    But they don''t care about other people''s business. On the surface, Yi Fei takes good care of Yi Kai. They only see Yi Kai once a year, and they give some gifts and wrap a big red envelope.


    Ding Zhang is different. He actually misses his grandson very much, but every time he wants to visit his grandson, Yi Fei stops him. Every time I bought a gift, it was not delivered to Yi Kai at all.


    Tuanzi can assure you that if Ding Zhang knew that Yi Fei raised his grandson in this way, and even beat his grandson, he would probably pick up his crutches and try his best.


    The most important thing now is that there is no contact with the grandparents and grandchildren, and they cannot communicate with each other.


    Yi Kai memorized the phone number in confusion.


    "Miao Miao, how do you know grandpa''s cell phone number?"


    "Ah, um," Tuanzi grabbed his hair and simply passed the test with a cute smile, "Because Miaomiao is omnipotent!"


    Yi Kai really believed it.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You can only help so far, and he has to walk the rest of the way by himself¡¿


    Yi Fei is not a good father, he treats his two sons as cash cows and has no love.


    If he said that he is strict with Yi Kai, it is just the strict father''s love for his son, thinking about his son''s future. It''s too much for him to beat his son when he just didn''t read morning for a day. In addition, when he was angry, he took Yi Kai out, which is not what a qualified father should do.


    However, if Yi Kai doesn''t want to leave his father, doesn''t develop a relationship with his grandfather, and doesn''t want to go with him, no matter how much the host does, it''s useless.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I know, so Miaomiao is teaching him¡¿


    The little girl held the little boy''s hand and patiently told, "Family members must communicate frankly. Those who love you will respect and love you, and those who don''t love you..."


    Tuanzi wrinkled his nose and almost said Yi Fei''s name.


    Yi Kai nodded earnestly, "Well, I have had a frank exchange with my brother."


    In his opinion, the relationship between the brothers is better than before.


    In the past, he kept his words in his heart, but now he took the initiative to confess to Yi Heng. Although the other party didn''t give him a good face, his actual actions were completely opposite to his face.


    On the other side, Yi Heng sat beside Gu Mo awkwardly.


    At first he was afraid of being recognized by fans, but later he realized that he was thinking too much.


    Wanted to break the embarrassment, communicated with the professor around him, and found that the professor had been eating, candy, chocolate and some small cakes, eating non-stop.


    Yi Heng glanced at the side face of the other party speechlessly. This man looked gentle and handsome, and his age was about the same as him. How could he love sweets so much and still eat so much?


    He was about to be fainted by the sweet taste.


    When will the two children come back? This is the first time Yi Heng misses Tuanzi''s twitter.


    At this time, there was an extra piece of bread in front of my eyes.


    He looked over puzzled.


    "Don''t eat?"


    Gu Mo was puzzled: "You have been staring at them."


    Yi Heng: "..."


    He can only take it. It happened that the two children came back, and the plane they were going to take had to be checked in. He stuffed the bread to Yi Kai, and pulled him away.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, then turned to look at Gu Mo, "Brother Gu Mo, what did you do to him? Why did he run away?"


    Gu Mo: Look innocent.jpg


    Duanzi gave up.


    While the plane they were on was still flying in the sky, a plane had already landed at Jiangshi Airport.


    The late autumn in Jiang City is relatively cold. People who are afraid of the cold have already put on down jackets, and those who are not so afraid of the cold also wear coats or windbreakers.


    Most people travel across provinces and cities, and they will check the local weather forecast in advance.


    After getting off the plane, many people put on their coats.


    However, at the exit, there was a passenger who was out of tune with everyone.


    He was wearing a fancy thin shirt with three buttons unbuttoned, and a delicate necklace hung around his neck.


    Hair dyed smoky blue is slightly curly, wearing sunglasses, but it can be seen that he is a handsome guy, and he is also a handsome guy who knows how to dress up.


    Gu Yunmu strode forward, only thinking that he was the most beautiful kid at the airport.


    The assistant followed step by step.


    The assistant was wearing a suit, a coat over his coat, and a coat hanging in his arm. It was obviously prepared for the boss, but the boss didn''t wear it.


    He glanced at Gu Yunmu, but couldn''t help it.


    "Boss, you are very handsome today."


    Gu Yunmu curled his lips proudly, "I think so too, you have vision."


    Assistant: "Then are you cold?"


    Gu Yunmu: "...cold."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： return my brother

    Chapter 220 Return my brother


    After leaving the airport, Gu Mo directly called a car and took his sister back to the community.


    Because Tuanzi went to the second or third uncle''s house to eat and live from time to time, now that the Gu Cheng brothers return to Jiang City, they don''t go to the apartment very much, but return to Jiangshui Yundu.


    The villa that became silent after the parents had a car accident welcomed the owner again.


    Tuanzi bid farewell to Gu Mo at the door of the house.


    "Miao Miao is going home first!"


    She smiled and said: "If Big Brother doesn''t prepare supper, Miao Miao will go to your house for supper."


    Gu Mo: "Yes."


    Duanzi happily dragged the small suitcase and headed home.


    The door is closed.


    Tuanzi stood at the door covering her mouth and giggling.


    "Give big brother a surprise."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He knows when the plane lands¡¿


    Duanzi pouted.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But he doesn¡¯t know if there is a traffic jam, so he probably doesn¡¯t know your exact time to go home¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately squinted and smiled.


    She was like a cat, easily sliding into the villa through the crack of the door.


    In order not to attract attention, the suitcase can only be placed outside.


    After changing her shoes at the door, she tiptoed and tiptoed in.


    There is no one in the living room, but there is movement in the kitchen.


    She continued to approach the kitchen like a cat, her little nose twitched from time to time, smelling the fragrance in the air.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: This taste should be chicken soup, my brother stewed chicken soup, that¡¯s great¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: However, it seems that someone is cooking, this smell¡¿


    She shook her nose vigorously, and her expression changed.


    "Must!"


    She rushed into the kitchen in one breath, and shouted in a childish voice, "Brother, turn off the fire, the vegetables are mushy!"


    The person who was cooking was about to overturn the pot. When he heard the sound, he was startled. When he let go of his hand, the pot fell directly onto the stove. The chicken wings inside flew out and hit his wrist directly.


    The dumpling moves over with a ''swoosh'', and brings the person over with a ''swoosh''.


    The chicken wing failed to hit the wrist and could only fall to the ground.


    Tuanzi stared at the chicken wings, with a distressed expression on his face. Then he thought that his brother was almost burned, so he turned his head to check, "Brother, are you okay? Are you injured anywhere..."


    Staring at the gaudy bracelet, Tuanzi tilted his head in doubt.


    "Did brother change his style?"


    In my impression, my eldest brother only wears watches, and they are still of that stable style.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You should look up¡¿


    Tuanzi blinked, looked up blankly, and met a pair of golden eyes.


    She was startled, stepped back three meters away, and slammed into the kitchen glass door with a ''snap''.


    Gu Yunmu put down the spatula, turned off the fire, and made a handsome pose.


    "Hi, I''m you..."


    "Monster!"


    The smug smile froze immediately.


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t believe it, "What did you call me?"


    The dumpling looked like a cat with fried fur, bared its teeth, and moved its hands forward and backward, ready to attack.


    "Monster, return my brother!"


    The idea of ??dango is simple.


    The elder brother disappeared, and there was a stranger with blue hair and golden eyes in the house.


    Cooperating with the cartoons she watched before, she quickly sorted out the truth.


    This is a blue-haired monster who ate her elder brother while she was not at home, and planned to build her house into a monster''s lair.


    Damn it, it''s really too hateful!


    Tuanzi rushed over angrily, lifted him up, and ran towards the wider living room.


    The venue is large and easy to hit people.


    "Come on, I''m going to hit my head!"


    Gu Yunmu bent down in a hurry, and managed to escape the crisis of bumping his head, and was thrown on the carpet.


    When he sat up, the little girl rushed over with clenched fists, shouting while beating, "Give me back my brother! Monster, kill you!"


    Gu Yunmu almost ran away with his head in his arms.


    "Brother Gu Cheng, come down quickly, your sister is going crazy!"


    Tuanzi didn''t believe it, with a fierce expression on his face, "Don''t try to make noise, Miao Miao is very smart!"


    After finishing speaking, he clenched his fist and beat him again.


    "Miao Miao!"


    A familiar voice came.


    Tuanzi paused, looked up, and saw that the eldest brother was standing at the top of the stairs, with broad shoulders and long legs, still so handsome, ah, no, the expression of the eldest brother seemed to be splitting.


    She silently withdrew her fist, looked at the eldest brother who was hurrying down the stairs, and then at the blue-haired monster sitting on the ground covering his face, and came to a conclusion again.


    "Brother," she pointed guiltily at the young man on the ground, "Is this your monster?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Gu Cheng quickly recalled the cartoons his sister had watched.


    "He is not a monster, but your sixth cousin."


    Gu Cheng quickly pulled Gu Yunmu up and let him sit on the sofa, while he went to find the medicine box.


    Dumplings: Dumbfounded.jpg


    Gu Yunmu clutched his wound, wanting to cry but no tears.


    He also wanted to make a cool appearance, but he was treated as a monster, woohoo!


    Being watched by sad eyes, Tuanzi felt uncomfortable.


    She quickly raised her eyes for a glance, lowered her eyes, and then raised her eyes again.


    "Are you really a human? But you are blue haired!"


    Gu Yunmu: "This is dyed, not ordinary blue, but haze blue, very popular!"


    "Dye it?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "Dye? Like dyeing cloth?"


    The system was a little surprised, didn''t it tell the host that many people in modern times like to dye their hair?


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You haven¡¯t said it, and Miao Miao has never seen it! ¡¿


    The system quickly recalls the people the host has seen.


    Whether it¡¯s recording a show or performing in a commercial street before, it seems to be really a coincidence that I have never encountered hair dyeing... Wait, one person has dyed his hair.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Han Zhou, the president of Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association, as for that young rich second generation, he was stained with grandma¡¯s ashes¡¿


    Duanzi looked shocked, his small mouth opened wide.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Didn¡¯t he turn gray at a young age? ¡¿


    She privately advised the other party to take a good rest.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Gu Yunmu covered her face, not quite understanding what her cousin said, and then she was in a daze halfway through.


    However, the shocked look with the small mouth seems a little cute.


    His hand is about to move.


    Just as he raised his hand, Gu Cheng came over.


    He quickly withdrew his hand.


    Duanzi also came back to his senses, "Well, your hair is dyed, but why are your eyes golden?"


    She has never seen a person with golden eyes, like the sun, although it is very beautiful, is it really not a fairy or a monster?


    "Color contact lenses, these are contact lenses!" Gu Yunmu said sadly, "Can''t I dye my hair and wear contact lenses?"


    Tuanzi was shocked again.


    Gu Cheng: "Shut up."


    Duanzi quickly shut up.


    "It''s not about you," Gu Cheng spoke softly to her, and when he turned to look at Gu Yunmu, he had a cold face, "If you yell a few more words, the wound around your mouth will open."


    Gu Yunmu quickly shut up.


    After a while, several band-aids appeared on Gu Yunmu''s face.


    "This also affects my handsomeness too much." He muttered.


    Looking up at my cousin, I found that she was still vigilant, and felt even more depressed.


    "I''m going to take off the contact lenses."


    He simply went to the guest room to take off his colored contact lenses, and took care of his blue hair seriously.


    Looking at the handsome guy in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction, "This time my sister will definitely be stunned by the handsomeness."


    He came down, and when he reached the last step, he made a handsome pose, "Miao Miao."


    No answer.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Still no answer.


    Gu Yunmu ran to the living room to see that there was no one there, but the sound of milk whimpering came from the dining room.


    "This chicken soup is delicious, the chicken legs are also delicious, and the stew is so tender. The red dates are sweet and delicious!"


    Gu Yunmu: "..." So he can''t compare to chicken soup, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： Brother with low EQ

    Chapter 221 Brother with Low EQ


    After eating the stewed chicken legs and sweet red dates, the dumpling proudly picked up the bowl and drank soup.


    After drinking, she put the bowl on the table and said boldly, "One more bowl!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t imitate your master, he will do this every time he goes to a restaurant to drink¡¿


    Duanzi pouted.


    In reality, some people also complained.


    Gu Yunmu took his seat, and when he heard this, he sneered, "You think you''re drinking? Children can''t drink."


    Tuanzi squinted at him.


    After taking off the colored contact lenses, this cousin''s temperament has not changed much.


    He has a beautiful appearance, and his pupils are light brown, which gives people a very bright feeling. It''s just that the dress is a bit fancy, like a peacock.


    While eating the soup just now, the eldest brother explained carefully that this Gu Yunmu is actually the youngest son of my uncle, only one month older than Gu Che, and the youngest of her six cousins. He opened a game company, invested in a game club, and has a good relationship with some e-sports players.


    Brother also showed her the family portrait of her uncle''s family, and she found that her cousin Gu Qize was more like her uncle Gu Yu, and this cousin was more like her aunt.


    The two brothers not only look alike, but also have two extreme temperaments. Tuanzi suspects that they will fight if they stay together.


    At this time, Gu Cheng added a bowl of soup to Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu picked up the chopsticks and was about to eat, but found a certain dumpling with burning eyes, and asked her, "Do you want to eat?"


    Chicken dumpling nods like pecking rice.


    The big dark eyes looked at him with sparkle, and even fluttered a few times.


    Good, so cute!


    Gu Yunmu exclaimed in his heart, and then, in front of the dumpling, drank the bowl of soup.


    Danzi: "!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, you''re just laughing! ¡¿


    The system pretends to be in hibernation.


    Tuanzi was furious, hugging his arms and moaning a few times.


    "His soup, he has the right to choose, and he has no obligation to give it to you."


    Gu Cheng taught a few words by the way.


    Tuanzi puffed up his cheeks, "Miao Miao knows, it''s his soup."


    She was angry. When the sixth cousin was drinking soup, he actually looked at her in embarrassment.


    So angry!


    [Ancient Wu System: Your illusion, people are not swaying. ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Don¡¯t pretend to sleep? ¡¿


    The system quickly pretended to be offline.


    Fortunately, Gu Cheng added half a bowl to her, so Tuanzi didn''t keep his eyes glued to Gu Yunmu''s bowl.


    She drank another bowl in a ton, and remembered that the suitcase was still outside, so she ran out and dragged it in.


    Gu Yunmu also finished drinking, strolled to the living room, saw her dragging the suitcase, and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be quite strong."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Miao Miao has always been very strong."


    Gu Yunmu: "The walking speed is also very fast."


    "Is not this nonsensical?"


    Gu Yunmu said sincerely: "But don''t fat people get tired and slow when walking?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    Gu Cheng who came out of the restaurant: "!"


    Looking at the dumpling again, I was completely dumbfounded.


    "Fat, fat people?"


    Gu Yunmu tilted his head and looked at her, "It''s not that fat after a closer look, the main reason is that the face is chubby, the belly is chubby, and everything else is fine."


    "Fat, chubby?"


    Duanzi is not well.


    She rubbed her face and argued loudly, "This is baby fat, it will disappear when you grow up."


    Patted the slightly stiff stomach again, "This is also normal, children''s stomachs are a bit stiff, and it will be fine when they grow up."


    Gu Yunmu sized it up a few more times, "That''s the truth, but you really have a lot of flesh on your face."


    He wanted to go closer and pinch, but Tuanzi ran away angrily.


    "This brother is bad," Tuanzi complained to Gu Cheng, "Shall we kick him out?"


    Before Gu Cheng could speak, Gu Yunmu said in shock, "Why do you say I''m bad and drive me away? Miao Miao, don''t you like my brother?"


    Dumplings: Dead Fish Eyes.jpg


    The system was amazed after seeing it, it was really difficult for the host to suppress those big eyes into dead fish eyes, which shows how much she despises Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu really didn''t understand it, and leaned over with blue hair on his head, trying to poke Tuanzi''s face, but Tuanzi dodged it in disgust.


    "You are naughty."


    Gu Yunmu was hit hard.


    Tuanzi let out a ''hum'', and went upstairs with his suitcase in his hands, proving how strong he was.


    At this time, Gu Yunmu''s voice came from behind, "It seems reasonable to eat so much and have so much strength."


    Eat, get, that, what, a lot!


    This is the truth, but Tuanzi finds it harsh when he hears it.


    She stood in the corridor on the second floor and looked down, glaring at Gu Yunmu angrily.


    Gu Yunmu thought she was saying hello, so she raised her hand and shook it.


    "Maybe Miaomiao is just too shy, but actually likes me quite a bit, and I can understand."


    Gu Cheng: "...As long as you are happy."


    Duanzi with excellent ears: "..."


    How can there be such ignorant people in the world?


    She returned to the room with a look of disgust.


    After pondering systematically, he came to a conclusion.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is this the legendary person who can''t read air? ¡¿


    Duanzi: "?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s just a person who has no winks, doesn¡¯t understand the situation, and always says things that make people uncomfortable. He''s also a little narcissistic. ¡¿


    The system calculated that a handsome man with low EQ and narcissism, well, with more brothers, anyone can see him. Bless him to go farther and farther on the road of brother-sister relationship.


    Duanzi opened the suitcase and packed the clothes.


    She said that she had to hate Gu Yunmu for one night first.


    "Young age is not a reason for saying wrong things," Tuanzi put gold on his face and said proudly, "Miao Miao is very sensible at such a young age."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yes, yes, you are the most sensible. I just finished eating, I can¡¯t take a bath, I can¡¯t lie on the bed, I¡¯m going downstairs for a stroll]


    Thinking of running into Gu Yunmu going downstairs, Tuanzi reluctantly went out.


    Open the door and see a bunch of blue hair.


    Hey, this height.


    Tuanzi found Gu Yunmu squatting at the door of her room playing with her mobile phone. He was quite tall, squatting into a ball, and looked a little pitiful.


    The trace of unhappiness disappeared without a trace.


    Tuanzi thought to himself, seeing that this cousin is sincere, then he can barely forgive him.


    "What are you squatting here for?" She hummed heavily.


    Gu Yunmu put away the phone, and leaned against the wall handsomely. It''s just that he was squatting, and this action of supporting the wall looked a little funny.


    "Come and apologize to you."


    Duanzi raised her chin slightly and squinted at him. She tried her best not to care.


    "Then you apologize, apologize first, and Miao Miao will know whether to forgive you or not."


    Gu Yunmu was overjoyed.


    He quickly said: "Although you are a little fat and eat a lot, it is a blessing to be able to eat, exercise a lot, and be healthy, and that''s enough."


    Tuanzi twisted his neck to look at him.


    "Is this your apology?"


    Gu Yunmu blinked sincerely, "That''s right, I won''t say that you eat too much in the future."


    Tuanzi looked at him straight, and retreated to the room under his expectant eyes. With a claw, he slammed the door shut.


    Gu Yunmu: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： Greedy Girl

    Chapter 222 Greedy Little Heroine


    There was a sound of scratching at the door. If it meowed a few more times, it would be the kitten that was shut out was protesting.


    Tuanzi covered her ears and ran to the balcony.


    "The world''s great wonders."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: There should be so many brothers, everyone has it¡¿


    Duanzi suspects that the system is watching a joke.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: How could I laugh at you? Look, you finally met all your cousins. Congratulations¡¿


    Duanzi found that the system became much more lively.


    However, she is also very proud. After a few months back, she has almost met her father''s relatives.


    She counted everyone''s ranking on her fingers.


    Second Uncle Gu Rui''s eldest son, Gu Peihai, is the oldest. He is her big cousin, the best actor of all time. He is handsome and has good acting skills. Just let him work, and that''s Alaska, and it''s a mess everywhere he goes.


    Gu Mo, the eldest son of the third uncle Gu Zheng, is her second cousin. He became a professor at a young age. He is naturally dumb. Like her, he likes to eat sweets and is easy to bully. Every time he bullies brother Gu Mo, her conscience All hurt. However, I still want to bully next time.


    Uncle Gu Yu''s eldest son, Gu Qize, came in third and was her third cousin. He is currently the president of Runze Hotel Group. He is very rich, but he is struggling to work for his father. They have only met once, and they can see that the other party is very clean and pays attention to details, which is the complete opposite of his brother.


    Her elder brother Gu Cheng is ranked fourth, only a few months younger than Gu Qize, he is a super powerful director, she likes him very much!


    Third Uncle''s second son, Gu Chi, was ranked fifth. He was her fourth cousin, a young painter with a dark belly and a fondness for teasing people. But she can also play tricks back.


    Second uncle''s second son, Gu Wangchao, is ranked sixth. He is her fifth cousin, an independent musician. He sings well, cooks delicious food, and has a little inferiority complex, but he finally reconciled with the big cousin.


    Uncle¡¯s second son, Gu Yunmu, the villain who said she was fat was actually her sixth cousin, who was ranked seventh. He started a game company when he was in college. After graduation, the game company was still somewhat famous, and even invested in a game club. He''s handsome but can''t read air, even if he doesn''t have any malicious intentions, but his words are so ugly and annoying!


    Her handsome and blushing second brother is ranked eighth, only one month younger than Gu Yunmu.


    And she, the "Number One Under Heaven" little heroine, is the ninth and youngest among her cousins. She didn''t start primary school when everyone finished college.


    Tuanzi counted on his fingers, and realized that he had lost so thoroughly.


    "Why are they all so old."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You have to ask your parents, it¡¯s too late to give birth to you¡¿


    If the eldest brother Gu Peihai got married earlier, maybe the children would be as old as the host. Of course, with Gu Peihai''s character and dedication, marriage is nowhere in sight.


    Tuanzi squatted on the balcony and rubbed his face, then stood up again, with his little hands behind his back, walking back and forth to digest food.


    "It''s okay to be small," Tuanzi was full of confidence, "Miao Miao will grow taller and older in the future."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Then they are older¡¿


    Tuanzi: "..." I only hate being born too late!


    Almost digested, she wanted to take a bath, and suddenly thought of something.


    "By the way, it seems that big brother and the others never talk about relatives like uncles and aunts. Doesn''t Miao Miao have cousins?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You have two uncles and two aunts. As for why they didn¡¯t mention it, I think it¡¯s better for you to ask your elder brother, or your second uncle¡¿


    Duanzi shrugged his nose.


    "It feels like a story that Miao Miao doesn''t want to know."


    Big brother didn''t even mention it.


    Besides, this is the fourth show she has been on, and her elder brother and second brother are both celebrities, and her parents were also very famous before. The matter of her return was quite a big deal, and my uncle and aunt should have heard the news.


    Even so, he didn''t take the initiative to contact her. And the eldest brother didn''t let her visit the elders.


    She rubbed her face in distress.


    "Tangled ah!"


    The system looked at her and thought, the host is so busy and curious about modern society, he wants to try this and that, and he has not developed any relationship with his mother''s relatives. This will be entangled, and maybe you will forget about it after sleeping.


    After taking a shower and changing into pajamas, she tilted her head and continued to count on her fingers.


    "No, I almost forgot, Miaomiao also has a sister-in-law."


    She remembered that her sister-in-law Gu Jin and her uncle Gu Yu were twins, but they were born late and became the youngest sister.


    Grandpa was reluctant to part with the children at the beginning, so he bought five villas in the community in one go, and lived in the old family by himself, and the rest of the family had one.


    Among them, the family of the second and third uncles moved away for many years, and moved back when the grandfather was seriously ill, and now they simply live here for the elderly.


    The uncle and sister-in-law have been developing in other places, and they haven''t come back much. However, because it is a gift from the elders, I still find someone to take care of the house on a regular basis, instead of renting it out.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yes, your sister-in-law also has a son, who is also a cousin. Counting it down, you have a total of nine cousins]


    "Don''t you have a cousin?"


    The system replied with silence.


    Duanzi rubbed her face.


    When I have more brothers, I want a fragrant and soft young lady. Hey, she is really a greedy little heroine. Tuanzi shook his head, criticized himself, and threw himself on the bed and rolled around a few times to get ready to sleep.


    There is no more scratching outside the door. The wise and martial elder brother took away an annoying cousin.


    Just when Tuanzi was about to fall asleep, the system suddenly spoke.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s not impossible to want a sister. Your grandfather also has brothers, and their grandchildren have daughters, so you can be regarded as your elder sister. The relationship is a little farther, that is also my sister]


    Tuanzi was sleepy and didn''t hear clearly. He hummed and chirped, and soon fell asleep soundly.


    Early morning.


    Duanzi wriggled on the bed wrapped in a quilt, like a cat bug.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Breakfast is ready, it¡¯s time to get up and eat¡¿


    Tuanzi replied confusedly.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You didn''t do morning class today¡¿


    The dumpling squirmed again.


    Even a diligent little heroine occasionally wants to be lazy for a few days.


    [Ancient martial arts system: Master said, if you don¡¯t get up to practice martial arts, you will steal your pine nut candy]


    "Put down the pine nut candy!"


    Tuanzi was completely sleepless, and got up angrily, like a beast protecting food, staring at the front.


    There is no one in front.


    "Hey, this decoration," she suddenly realized that she had returned to the modern age, and she couldn''t see the master who liked to tease her at all, "Little Gugu, you lied to me!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Congratulations, you finally know that ''I'' = Miao Miao. ¡¿


    It has been expecting the host to change the name, but the host will only forget the name in a hurry.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good to call itself bad, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too cute, so it¡¯s not easy to speak more seriously.


    Tuanzi pouted, changed clothes and went out angrily.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a bunch of blue hairs.


    Classic reproduction.


    Tuanzi retreated subconsciously and wanted to close the door.


    Lan Mao looks like an excited cat, raising its paw and waving, "Brother Gu Cheng asked me to wake you up."


    Tuanzi heaved a sigh of relief, it seems that the sixth cousin didn''t owe him all the time.


    Gu Yunmu: "It turns out that you also stay in bed, but you get up early in the show, is it for the effect of the show?"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Wu System: Such a handsome guy, why did he grow a mouth?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： reverse strategy

    Chapter 223 Reverse Raiders


    Gu Cheng was bringing breakfast to the dining table one by one when he saw his sister walk in with her mouth pursed.


    Speaking of which, since yesterday, my sister has been annoyed from time to time, which is not in line with her personality.


    But when he saw Gu Yunmu following his sister into the restaurant, he put away his doubts.


    Anyone who stays with Gu Yunmu will get angry, get used to it.


    Duanzi climbed onto the armchair depressed, twisted a few times to adjust his sitting posture.


    The aroma is tangy.


    Take a closer look, it''s really good to eat small wontons in the morning.


    Joy overflowed from her eyes, she forgot her depression for a moment, picked up a spoon, and prepared to scoop one up.


    Gu Yunmu also sat down, noticed her climbing up the chair, and asked with a smile, "I thought you would fly onto the chair, but you used to climb. It''s inconvenient if you''re too short."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    Tuanzi pointed at Gu Yunmu with a spoon angrily, "Don''t talk to me today!"


    Gu Yunmu blinked innocently, "But you can''t stop my mouth."


    The other hand moved, and Tuanzi really wanted to rush to get acupuncture.


    At this time, Gu Cheng brought another plate of hot vegetables with only a little salt added.


    He put the vegetables directly in front of the dumpling.


    "Eat this."


    The dumpling suddenly looked like a discouraged ball, languid, and they didn''t bother to care about Gu Yunmu''s sloppy mouth.


    Gu Cheng entered the kitchen again.


    Heiliang''s eyeballs rolled around, Tuanzi coughed lightly, and knocked on the table with one hand. After attracting Gu Yunmu''s attention, the little meat claw pointed to the plate of vegetables and blinked vigorously.


    As long as this brother helps eat the vegetables, then they can still become good siblings, Tuanzi thought.


    Gu Yunmu blinked.


    Tuanzi also blinked, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Ten seconds later, the handsome blue-haired guy burst out laughing.


    "So you''re a picky eater, don''t you like vegetables? I don''t like them either, hahaha!"


    Laughed loudly and didn''t move his hands, as if he didn''t intend to help the dumpling eat the vegetables.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Gu Cheng, who brought out his share of wontons, cast a sharp gaze.


    Tuanzi put down the spoon guiltily, picked up the chopsticks and ate ''grass''.


    After taking a bite, she gave Gu Yunmu a vicious look.


    Even if you don¡¯t help eat, you don¡¯t have to laugh so loudly, **** it!


    Gu Yunmu ate the wontons slowly, and when she saw her sister always looking at her, she showed a handsome smile.


    "Miao Miao, I know you like me, but don''t look around when eating, it''s easy to poke your nose."


    "what?"


    Tuanzi put down his chopsticks and said fiercely, "Miao Miao doesn''t like you!"


    She doesn''t like this cousin even if she likes sandbags. Sandbags are resistant to beatings, but this cousin is not resistant to beatings at first glance. What''s more, she can''t beat this cousin casually.


    Gu Yunmu scooped up a spoonful of wontons, and said happily, "Don''t be shy, it''s normal to like me, after all, I''m handsome and outstanding. What''s more, we are still cousins, and we are very close. It''s normal to worship an outstanding brother."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    If this cousin likes the host, welcomes the host back, and at the same time hopes that the host likes him, then it is estimated that it will be difficult for him to achieve his goal. After all, he was attacking in reverse, from last night to this morning, he had been bouncing on the host''s lightning spot.


    It is the first time it has seen this kind of human being.


    The dumplings almost couldn''t eat.


    She was so angry that her chest heaved several times.


    From her point of view, this cousin is indeed very good-looking, and can be called beautiful. In the words of the Internet, that is the beauty of the prosperous age, but it is not sharp, a bit soft, but it will not make people mistaken for their gender.


    Even though he has blue hair, pierced ears, and frilly clothes, he''s still good-looking.


    No one doesn''t like to look at good-looking people, but the premise is that Gu Yunmu doesn''t have a long mouth.


    Tuanzi snorted angrily: "Believe it or not, Miaomiao shaved all your hair off?"


    Gu Yunmu didn''t hear clearly, "What did you just say?"


    Tuanzi turned his head with a ''swoosh'' and ignored him.


    Gu Cheng sat there, eating slowly, seeing that the two of them came back and forth and didn''t plan to eat, so he said calmly, "Brother Qi Ze will come around ten o''clock."


    Tuanzi''s appearance appeared in front of Gu Qize''s eyes.


    That cousin is an elite in the workplace, with outstanding temperament, and he is different from the brothers she has ever met.


    Last time we left in a hurry, we didn¡¯t have a good chat, and we didn¡¯t thank him for sponsoring the show.


    "Wow, he is finally coming to visit, Miao Miao is looking forward to it."


    Gu Yunmu looked at her sadly, "You treat her differently."


    Tuanzi turned his head away from him again.


    Gu Yunmu was not annoyed, but rather complacent.


    "Hahaha, I guessed that he would come over in the next few days, so I deliberately rushed over before him to make him mad!"


    Thinking of Gu Qize''s expression when he came in later and found him there, Gu Yunmu ate two bowls of wontons with a good appetite.


    However, when Tuanzi fished in troubled waters and shared half of the vegetables, he clearly refused.


    After breakfast, after eating, the dumplings have to make up for the morning class.


    She ran to the yard to practice basic skills, and soon realized that something was wrong. Turning her head, she saw a blue-haired head protruding from the corner, and the other party took out a mobile phone to take pictures.


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth, "No photos allowed!"


    Gu Yunmu put away the phone, and squatted there confidently, "Then let me see with my naked eyes."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    This brother is really in debt, her hands are so itchy!


    After finishing her morning class depressed, she felt better when she thought of the sweet-scented osmanthus cake made by her elder brother in the kitchen.


    kitchen.


    Duanzi looked left and right, but only found an empty plate.


    "Where''s the sweet-scented osmanthus cake?"


    She held her face in horror.


    "The mouse ate Miao Miao''s sweet-scented osmanthus cake!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: How could there be mice? Thief is almost the same]


    The dumpling quickly locks on to the target, and the eldest brother will never steal it, "There is only one truth!"


    She clenched her small fists and rushed to the living room aggressively. She saw the blue-haired cousin playing games cross-legged, with sweet-scented osmanthus cake crumbs on the corners of his lips.


    "Ahhh, give me back the sweet-scented osmanthus cake!"


    She was so angry that she rushed over and punched him hard.


    "Ahhh, my character is dead!"


    Gu Yunmu also screamed, "Almost be able to upgrade!"


    The siblings looked at each other and were very angry.


    Gu Cheng was on a video call in the study, when he heard the movement from outside, he checked the time.


    It''s not ten o''clock yet, and the third cousin didn''t come, so who is arguing with Gu Yunmu?


    He could only suspend the call, walked out to take a look, and found his sister and cousin wrestling together.


    You pinch my face, I will kick you with my short legs.


    Gu Cheng: "..." How old is Gu Yunmu?


    Facts have proved that living a long time does not mean good skills.


    Gu Yunmu, who was mentally young and had no winks, was completely defeated.


    He covered his face, worried, "Is it disfigured? Am I going to lose my perfect face?"


    Duanzi: Vomit.jpg


    Gu Yunmu was still worried, "If I had known this, I should have bought insurance for my face."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The more you say it, the more outrageous it is, Miao Miao, ignore him, you go online and look, that Shan Hao has made a move¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： water in the brain

    Chapter 224 Brain Flooding


    Shan Hao planned very well, but in the end he met strange guests and program crews, and was picked out by a little girl, and he was defeated.


    After confronting Ai Jie, this woman didn''t care about the netizens'' comments at all, and she just said their things like that. Like a defeated dog, he hurried away with his tail between his legs.


    After returning home, the more I thought about it, the more angry I became.


    He contacted his distant cousin Shan Fengxing, but the other party was in trouble and busy with public relations, so he couldn''t help him with advice like before.


    He also counted on this popular young boy to help him promote the game in the future, and it was hard to push him, so he had to figure out a way by himself.


    Randomly searching for news on the Internet, they are all laughing at him.


    Some netizens followed the clues to find out his game company, pointing out the plagiarism of the latest game developed by their company.


    "Slander! It''s all slander!"


    Those small companies didn¡¯t sue him, how can it be plagiarism?


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    He walked over impatiently, and when he saw it was his mother, his expression improved a bit.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    The single mother was worried: "Son, our family can''t cut off children and grandchildren. You have to get Tan Bo back, and Ai Fengyi will leave it to that woman, who is a girl anyway."


    Shan Hao said unhappily: "Don''t I know? But now, public opinion is turning towards that woman!"


    Many people laughed at Ai Jie, but more people supported Ai Jie.


    The only statement in his favor is that Ai Jie cannot prevent him from visiting the two children, but hopes that he can pay child support.


    What he wants is not visitation rights, but custody rights! Such remarks are useless at all!


    The single mother doesn¡¯t know much about public opinion, but only knows that if everyone scolds Ai Jie, she can get her baby grandson back.


    "Then let everyone scold that woman and say things that are not good for her. Didn''t you say that a female star like her pays attention to her reputation?"


    Shan Hao thought of an excellent idea, but this would expose himself and make himself a laughing stock.


    He held back.


    "Then I''ll make a big fuss about changing my surname first."


    Ai Jie stopped acting after they got married, and did not announce the names of the two children.


    It was Ai Jie who participated in this program, and the public knew the names of the two children.


    So soon, Shan Hao said on a certain blog that his last marriage was extremely unfortunate. Ai Jie was a strong and domineering woman who disrespected her mother-in-law, who would come and go when she called her, and threatened him. If the surname is Ai, she will not have children.


    Not only that, he also said that during that marriage, Ai Jie often spoke ill of him in front of the children, which made the two children not get close to him.


    By saying this, Ai Jie''s purpose is to say that she will not be a good mother, and it is best to let him raise the child.


    the other side.


    Tuanzi was leaning on the sofa with the tablet, seeing this post, his teeth itched with anger.


    "Reversing black and white, shameless!"


    Gu Yunmu didn''t learn enough lessons, so he came over to take a look, and said with a smile, "But many people''s brains are just decorations, and the wind is rain. Once this man sells miserably, everyone will sympathize with him. And many people think that artists earn too much. They are naturally hostile to them. Ai Jie is an artist, and she is the object of hostility to those people. They will confuse the two things."


    But in fact, these are two things, and A cannot be used to attack B, which is of no help to solve the matter.


    He spoke bluntly, "At this time, no one thought that Ai Jie was the one who was cheated on, and how hard she worked to raise her children after divorce. Everyone only wants to watch what they want, so this trick is very useful."


    The fact is true.


    Before, the public opinion was one-sided, and some people who claimed to be sober thought it was Ai Jie''s conspiracy.


    This will make Shan Hao miserable, and it will arouse some people''s "sympathy", and they will comfort Shan Hao and condemn Ai Jie.


    ¡¾My wife is such a person, no wonder he cheated¡¿


    ¡¾Ai Jie should also think about her own problems, as long as she is gentler and treats her parents-in-law better, her husband will not cheat¡¿


    ¡¾Cheating is wrong, but Ai Jie did wrong too¡¿


    ¡¾Both have problems¡¿


    Gu Yunmu said viciously: "To discredit Ai Jie and bring her to the same level as myself, this is the purpose of that man."


    The dumplings almost exploded.


    At this time, a piece of news popped up in the software. She clicked on it and found that it was Auntie Ai Jie who responded.


    The other party directly played a recording.


    Click to listen, "Hey, it''s that villain''s voice."


    The content of the recording is that if Ai Jie is willing to give Shan Hao a sum of money, Shan Hao is willing to cooperate with Ai Jie to change the surnames of the two children.


    ¡¾This time, it should be after the two people successfully divorced¡¿


    ¡¾No, the custody is with Ai Jie, why does the change of surname require the consent of Shan Hao¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s like this, if they are adults, they can freely change their surnames. If you are a minor, you need the consent of both parents. Even if they are divorced, even if they are not guardians, as long as Shan Hao has the status of father, he can object to their children changing their surname before they reach the age of majority]


    Immediately afterwards, Ai Jie sent a few more photos.


    The photo shows the time and names of the twins when they first registered.


    Lies are self-defeating.


    ¡¾So, the surname of the two children was Shan when they were born, there is no threat at all, Shan Hao is lying¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this obvious¡¿


    ¡¾Ai Jie is quite a scary person, she actually keeps photos and recordings, whoever lives with such a person will suffer¡¿


    ¡¾What is terror? Even if she didn''t leave a photo, the two children''s household registration will now have the former name, and the lie will be exposed as soon as it is poked, Shan Hao is stupid to use this trick]


    Duanzi was about to smile when he heard the sound of ''papa''.


    Turning around, Gu Yunmu was slapping his legs and laughing loudly, "This man is so stupid, hahaha, is his brain full of water? Hahaha!"


    Danzi: "..."


    "However," Gu Yunmu wiped away the tears from her laughter, her eyes sharpened for a moment, "This Ai Jie is indeed well prepared. No matter what happens in the future, she will see her tricks. You don''t need to worry about her at all."


    Tuanzi turned her head, "Hmph, don''t worry about it, Miao Miao can worry about whoever she likes, except you!"


    The handsome blue-haired guy holds his heart together, "My heart is about to break!"


    "Hmph, Miao Miao will stick together with glue, even if it''s broken!"


    On the other side, Shan Hao patted his head.


    "I''m so **** off!"


    He was annoyed that he forgot that the former name would appear in the household registration book.


    If this trick doesn''t work, then he has only the last resort. It''s just that that trick will expose his privacy, and if he speaks out, the public will not immediately buy it, but doubt it.


    He has to choose a suitable person.


    Obviously, the distant cousin is the most suitable candidate.


    He called the other party, and the other party was impatient.


    "You really have to help me, actually," he said, "those two children don''t belong to me either, I... I have adolescence, the doctor said, I won''t have children. Ai Jie cheated!"


    Single line on the other end of the phone: "!"


    This traffic niche student is thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    This distant cousin can prove that Ai Jie''s cheating is probably true.


    Even if it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s okay. He doesn¡¯t need to say things like ¡®Ai Jie¡¯s cheating¡¯ or ¡®Ai Jie¡¯s private life¡¯. He only needs to talk about his distant cousin¡¯s illness.


    This disease is true as long as it is true. The rest are all made up by netizens and have nothing to do with him. Even if it is exposed, he can pretend to be cheated.


    As for why they want to deal with Ai Jie, there are naturally multiple reasons.


    Before joining the group, he was fighting for the leading actor in two dramas at the same time, but he lost to Gu Che in the drama "Jianghu". The director of another play is Ai Jie''s friend, and Ai Jie can be regarded as his ex-sister-in-law anyway.


    At that time, he took out a small endorsement to ask Ai Jie for help, but was rejected, so he lost the qualification of the leading actor in the show, and he has always held a grudge.


    What''s more, if something goes wrong with Ai Jie, "Let''s Transform Together" will also be scolded, and Gu Miaomiao will definitely be affected. Gu Che liked his sister so much, so he would definitely be depressed because of it.


    This is killing two birds with one stone, Shan Fengxing thought to himself.


    "Okay, I will help you this time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Linkage

    Chapter 225 Linked Lele


    It takes the right time for Shan Fengxing to break the news, so Shan Hao can only act like a mad dog, constantly posting the meaning that Ai Jie''s private life was messy during her marriage.


    He didn''t dare to say it clearly, after all Ai Jie might sue him for defamation.


    The biggest advantage of connotation is that a piece of text can be interpreted in multiple ways. Even if the incident is revealed, the problematic ones are those marketing accounts and netizens who detoxified wrongly.


    Some people believe it, because they don''t see Ai Jie being good, or they are simply hostile to such people.


    Some people don''t believe it, after all, Ai Jie died for love. During her marriage, she was no longer in the entertainment industry, so there was no need to maintain improper relationships with people in the industry.


    ¡¾If she really did these things during the marriage, then come back after the divorce, her resources will not be so bad¡¿


    [Those who have been following her all the time know that after her comeback, her only capital is her acting skills. The rest, she almost started from scratch. This movie won an international award, and her resource estimate is still very poor]


    Some people are clear-sighted, while others are not.


    Tuanzi held the tablet, and quickly brushed it with his little hands.


    "That''s all he can say? If that''s the case, Auntie Aijie won''t be able to make a move."


    It¡¯s just the connotation. If Ai Jie is serious, she will be called guilty by netizens.


    Gu Yunmu crossed his legs, and said nonchalantly, "Maybe he is brewing a big move, trying to hit one hit. This man is very bad."


    Tuanzi puffed up his face and rolled his eyes several times.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: What are you thinking¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I wonder if Miao Miao''s skills can come in handy¡¿


    However, after checking, she found that her skills were either martial arts masters, or related to ancient food, appraising treasures, or calligraphy and painting.


    Counted and counted, but none of them came in handy.


    The little head drooped.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Why doesn¡¯t Miaomiao have skills like being good at playing computers or being able to read minds? Miaomiao is willing to do tasks in exchange! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Ah, this, because there was once a host who was too powerful and once rebelled, the general system decided that most of the skills possessed by that host must be removed from the reward pool¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Of course, this also has something to do with the system you are bound to. I am the system of the Guwu group. Most of the skills you acquire are related to Guwu and some traditions, the divine calculation system bound by the host. When it comes to divine calculation, there are always various skills, and there is one that can make the animals in the painting come alive]


    Duanzi was full of envy.


    She focused on talking to the Guwu system, unaware that in reality, she had maintained this posture for a long time.


    The handsome blue-haired guy on the side stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her eyes, but she didn''t respond.


    Gu Yunmu tilted his head and thought for a while, then quietly stretched out his finger and poked it.


    Woohoo, the cheeks are as soft as I imagined.


    My sister didn''t respond, Gu Yunmu thought about it, and ran to find a soft brush.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: That¡¯s great, is it so good to bind the divine arithmetic system? Can Xiao Gugu become a magical calculation system? ¡¿


    A certain system does not speak.


    But one person has long been bound, and occasionally they can perceive each other''s emotions.


    Duanzi quickly noticed that the system was not in a good mood.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Don¡¯t be sad, you are fine too, Miao Miao has no plans to change the system, don¡¯t be sad, Miao Miao will sing you a song! ¡¿


    She also literally sings in her head.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: No Sadness¡¿


    Tuanzi pursed her lips, obviously sad, she had noticed it just now.


    But her ability to coax people is also top-notch.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not sad, it¡¯s Miaomiao¡¯s fault, Miaomiao shouldn¡¯t be envious of the skills of the math group¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: In fact, since the appearance of such a host, many systems have been diverted to the Divine Arithmetic Group¡¿


    The Furutake team ran down to less than ten systems left.


    After all, it is bound to the ancient martial arts system. Only when we go to the interstellar era can we have the opportunity to promote ancient martial arts. In modern publicity, many times the effect is not good. Because everyone has not completely lost it, they are not worried. And many worlds in the interstellar era have been completely lost, and only then do we realize the preciousness of traditional martial arts.


    However, the host it is now bound to is already very powerful, and it can obtain a lot of energy, at least among the best hosts today.


    Duanzi is very curious about the person that Guwu System said.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What kind of person is he? It sounds amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Very powerful, she was also bound to the system shortly after birth, and became famous on our planet when she was four and a half years old. Later, the system bound to her rebelled for her and revised the contract again. Today, that human strength is comparable to the total system, which can be called the main god, and travels between different worlds]


    That was a legendary human being, and because of this, many systems were diverted to the Divine Arithmetic Group, trying to bind a similar host.


    Of course, because of such a person, the total system is now afraid of killing the young host, afraid that there will be another Qin Lele.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Wow, that person is Miao Miao''s senior, Miao Miao should learn from her senior¡¿


    Rebellion, sounds like fun. Lord God? Does it mean to be a god? That''s also very interesting!


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    The system was taken aback, and quickly diverted the host''s attention.


    It shouldn''t mention other hosts on a whim.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your face has become a drawing board¡¿


    Little head tilted.


    Someone''s paintbrush also crooked.


    Tuanzi stared at his round eyes, Gu Yunmu smiled confidently.


    "The painting is very good, lifelike, as expected of me, versatile!"


    Tuanzi breathed the tablet, lifted it up and looked, "Ahh! Don''t be a little turtle!"


    While she was concentrating on chatting, Gu Yunmu drew a turtle with small flowers growing on its shell on her face.


    At this time, there was a roar from the door, "Gu Yunmu!"


    Gu Yunmu shrank his neck subconsciously, turned his head and saw a young man in a suit and leather shoes.


    He sneered: "Brother, you are really on time, exactly ten o''clock."


    Gu Qize''s forehead was throbbing with blue veins, and his ink-like eyes almost burst into flames.


    He changed his shoes and strode over.


    "Gu Yunmu, you are too presumptuous."


    Gu Yunmu looked indifferent, "You are too serious."


    Gu Qize took a deep breath, saw his cousin looking at them with her head tilted, and felt that it was not good to quarrel in someone else''s house.


    "Miao Miao, wash your face first."


    He looked at the little turtle on his cousin''s face. It was well drawn, but only one side was drawn, which was asymmetrical.


    No, there is an extra turtle on Bai Nen''s face, it doesn''t look right no matter how you look at it.


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, "Whoever draws it will wash it."


    She said that she also has a small temper.


    The little girl whimpered and refused to move.


    Gu Yunmu noticed the elder brother''s gaze, followed suit, and half-lyed on the sofa.


    "I won''t wash it, brother, you can''t see it, so go wash it."


    Gu Qi Ze looked at his blue hair, and really wanted to wash it too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： brother

    Chapter 226 Brother


    Tuanzi stood on a small bench with her head lowered, warm water slid over her cheeks, followed by a soft towel to wipe her face.


    After all, there is a very carefree master who is very capable of taking care of herself.


    After she came back, except for special circumstances, she only asked her two brothers to wash her face.


    This time it was a cousin who had just met for the second time helping to wash his face, which felt weird.


    Tuanzi raised his head, and through the mirror, he could see Gu Qize''s meticulous profile.


    He took a soft towel and wiped it carefully, and wiped it, as if her face was not painted with ink, but something more difficult to wash.


    Tuanzi was obsessed with the good-looking side face for more than ten seconds, and soon woke up again.


    "Have you been wiping for too long?"


    Gu Qize paused, and looked at her little face seriously, thinking of how it looked like it was stained with ink before, he felt uncomfortable in various ways.


    "No, it''s still a bit dirty, I''ll wipe it again."


    Duanzi: "?"


    She allowed the other party to rub it for another ten seconds, unable to bear it any longer, "Don''t rub it, it will break the skin if you rub it again."


    Gu Qi Ze let go of his hand, looked at the little red face, and looked away guiltily.


    "You''re guilty!" Tuanzi muttered loudly.


    She stood on the bench and looked closer to the mirror. One side of her cheek was flushed.


    "Ah, it really took too long to wipe! Miao Miao''s face is not a dirty floor!"


    Gu Qize pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Tuanzi seemed to see a big dog with drooping ears.


    She coughed lightly, jumped off the bench, and got out of her way.


    "Okay, we can go back after you wash the towel."


    Gu Qize started to wash the towel and washed it over and over again.


    Tuanzi looked at him in disbelief, "If you wash it again, the towel will be bald!"


    Gu Qize could only wring out the towel and hang it up, and began to wash his hands.


    Once, twice.


    Tuanzi hurriedly stopped him, "Stop, stop, your hands are going to be washed to pieces!"


    She grabbed the cousin''s hand and strode towards the living room.


    My cousin''s hands are small, soft and warm.


    Gu Qize''s anxious heart calmed down, his eyes moved down, and placed on the hands they were holding.


    and many more.


    Gu Qi Ze: "Miao Miao, did you wash your hands just now?"


    Tuanzi turned around and blinked innocently.


    That is not washed.


    Gu Qize turned around and was about to go to the bathroom.


    Tuanzi grabbed him hard.


    "Don''t go, Miao Miao''s hands are not dirty!"


    She just supported the sink with her little hands.


    Gu Qi Ze: "No, you still play with a tablet. The case of a tablet phone is particularly dirty."


    He dragged his cousin back.


    The cousin dragged him to the living room.


    Gu Yunmu strolled over, saw this, and asked curiously, "Are you guys in a tug of war?"


    He was still biting the egg roll that Gu Cheng just brought out, not only was he slurring his speech, but also crumbs of the egg roll fell, some fell on his body, and some fell on the floor.


    Gu Qi Ze''s eyes were sharp in an instant.


    "Don''t get your clothes and floors dirty!"


    Gu Yunmu rolled his eyes and ate the egg roll, more crumbs fell on the floor.


    "It''s about to get dirty."


    He pointed to the robot vacuum that was charging in the corner.


    "The robot can clean up later, what are you afraid of?"


    The truth is this truth.


    Seeing that there were tiny debris on the clean floor, Gu Qize felt uncomfortable all over, so he planned to pick up the broom and sweep it up now.


    He looked for the broom, but not far away came the voice of his cousin.


    "Wow, the freshly baked egg rolls are delicious. Brother, if you don''t make movies in the future, you can open a shop. There must be a lot of customers, and Miao Miao will buy them every day."


    Gu Cheng: "You can eat for free, no need to buy."


    Gu Qize was slightly taken aback, is this still Gu Cheng? In the impression that Gu Cheng is serious and serious, and he doesn''t joke at all, but this time he would actually say some jokes along with his sister.


    Wait, is my cousin eating egg rolls?


    He strode over, and saw that the dumpling was like a little squirrel, holding an egg roll in his hand, pushing it into his mouth continuously, after a ''click, click'', the egg roll''s body kept disappearing, and her cheeks gradually swelled .


    so cute.


    That''s not the point.


    The young president had a slightly sullen face and said in a heavy tone, "Miao Miao, you didn''t wash your hands."


    Tuanzi shrank his neck and hid behind Gu Cheng, and continued to ''click, click'', challenging Gu Qize''s bottom line.


    Gu Yunmu also came to join in the fun, took another warm egg roll, and ate it with a ''crack, cluck'', and the crumbs kept falling.


    The string called reason is about to snap.


    Gu Cheng suddenly said: "Is there something in your car that you haven''t taken?"


    He knows this cousin too well. If he doesn''t prepare a gift, he will never visit his sister at home.


    But just now, because he learned that his younger brother came to the door first, and didn''t even go to live in his own villa, but wanted to stay here, the young president didn''t have time to come up with a gift.


    "It''s a gift for Miao Miao."


    Gu Qize took a deep look at his brother, then at the little head protruding from behind Gu Cheng, and strode out.


    "Gift?"


    Tuanzi finished eating the egg roll in his hand, wiped his hands indiscriminately, with a smile on his lips, and followed happily.


    "There is a gift, hey!"


    Gu Yunmu also followed, "I want a gift too."


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, and no one could compete with her for presents.


    Then, she saw a gift box in the back compartment.


    The big ones and the small ones are neatly stacked.


    She couldn''t help opening her mouth wide, "Is this too much?"


    Tuanzi gestured, "One is enough, Miao Miao will be very happy."


    Gu Qi Ze silently carried the gift box to the villa.


    Tuanzi followed him step by step like a little tail.


    Soon there was a mountain of gifts in the living room.


    Tuanzi rubbed his hands, then turned to look at Gu Cheng''s face.


    "Brother, can Miao Miao take it?"


    There are too many, she is too embarrassed, hehe!


    The young director is very calm.


    I think that after the premiere of his first film, this cousin also brought a cart full of gifts.


    The reason is that I think all of them are very suitable, but I really can''t choose the most suitable one, so I just bought them all.


    "He will be sad if you don''t accept him."


    Tuanzi''s gaze fell on that handsome face with a ''sigh''.


    Gu Qize kept a straight face, he couldn''t see any sadness.


    "All suit you, so I will buy them all."


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows clearly.


    Gu Yunmu laughed loudly, "Brother, is your difficulty in choosing still not healed?"


    The blue-haired handsome guy snapped his fingers, "Cleanliness, obsessive-compulsive disorder, difficulty choosing, you have so many problems."


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Tuanzi smelled gunpowder, and she suspected that Gu Qize was going to hit someone if Gu Yunmu continued talking.


    Are these two really brothers?


    Duanzi was a little confused.


    However, when she saw the pile of gifts, she immediately put aside her doubts and grinned.


    "Can Miao Miao open presents?"


    She stretched out her claws and waved it.


    Gu Qi Ze glared at the stinky brother, then looked down at her, "Of course. But wash your hands first."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    "It''s just opening a present, how can it be so troublesome?"


    Gu Yunmu sat cross-legged on the carpet carelessly, picking up a gift casually.


    "Miaomiao, I''ll help you dismantle it. Let me see what''s inside."


    He opened one at random, and before he could see clearly, his head was hit.


    Looking up in astonishment, the target was Gu Qize''s black face and iron fist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： bored

    Chapter 227 I''m bored


    The atmosphere in the living room is a bit weird.


    Tuanzi was very greedy for those gifts, but was also frightened by the atmosphere. He held his breath and moved his short legs to the elder brother''s side, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Staying by Big Brother''s side is a sense of security.


    She looked around with her big round eyes.


    The young CEO is condescending, his hair is neatly combed, and he has just taken off his coat, which reveals the shirt underneath, which is buttoned up.


    Even if he raises his iron fist to repair his younger brother, his back is still straight.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunmu was sitting lazily on the ground, her hair was dyed smoggy blue, her ears were pierced and she wore earrings, two on the left and three on the right, wearing a fancy shirt with three buttons unbuttoned, revealing a thin and fair complexion chest.


    The two don''t look alike, and their temperaments are completely opposite. It''s hard to believe that they are brothers.


    The younger brother was dissatisfied: "Why are you beating me? It''s embarrassing for me!"


    Brother sneered: "You earn your own face, what you have done is not worthy of face."


    The two glared at each other.


    Tuanzi poked the back of Gu Cheng''s hand, "Brother, can I still open the present?"


    She doesn''t want to participate in the war between the two brothers.


    One forced her to wash her hands, and the other couldn''t read the air. Getting along with them was so tiring.


    Hearing his cousin''s words, Gu Qize narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "It''s okay, you tear it down, I''ll go out and have a conversation with him."


    He raised his hand and grabbed Gu Yunmu''s collar, ready to drag him out.


    "Wait, I''m not going out!"


    Gu Yunmu fished the dumpling over with his backhand, and muttered loudly, "Who wants to go out and listen to your lecture?"


    Duanzi was dragged away, and someone was still murmuring in his ears, and his face immediately fell down.


    Gu Cheng caught his sister with quick eyesight and quick hands.


    The picture now looks like this, Gu Qize is dragging the stinky brother, the stinky brother is hugging Tuanzi''s waist, and Gu Cheng is grabbing the younger sister''s arms.


    The little heroine with strong martial arts only felt that she had become a brown candy and was being pulled.


    What will happen to the brown sugar?


    Tuanzi was terrified, "Miaomiao, don''t be torn in two, woo woo woo!"


    Gu Qize was the first to let go, followed by Gu Cheng, and only Gu Yunmu was still holding on to the dumplings.


    Duanzi, who could move both hands, punched him directly.


    "Let go of Miao Miao!"


    Gu Yunmu lay down on the back.


    "I''m hurt and I can''t get up."


    He looked at Gu Qize provocatively, "I won''t go out with you."


    "Aren''t you too dirty?"


    Compared to preaching, what Gu Qize can''t tolerate is his behavior of lying down anywhere.


    Gu Yunmu immediately murmured loudly: "Miaomiao, he said your house is dirty!"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    These two brothers are so annoying!


    She stomped her feet and ran to unwrap the present angrily.


    He took it casually, and it was the gift box that Gu Yunmu opened.


    "what is this?"


    Gu Cheng came over, sat on the sofa, glanced, "Handheld learning machine."


    Tuanzi immediately glanced at Gu Qize resentfully, who coughed lightly, "I just bought it."


    The stinky brother immediately dismantled the situation, "Hehe, which time did you buy a gift without being careful and selective? You bought the learning machine on purpose. You have sinister intentions and force the children to learn."


    Gu Qize''s fist was about to move.


    Tuanzi disassembled another one, opened it and said, "Wow, there are so many hair ropes."


    There are all kinds of headbands in the box, simple ones, flower-shaped ones, and real diamond-studded ones.


    Dumplings themselves don¡¯t pay much attention, they all use simple styles, but they will see the shape of flowers, so they picked it up with great interest, and tugged, ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Gu Yunmu laughed at her brother, "Are you contracting her hair rope for a whole year? Behavior of a nouveau riche."


    Gu Qize took a deep breath.


    "Everything is good."


    He couldn''t choose, so he just picked a few of each.


    Gu Qize, who had difficulty choosing, bought all kinds of things that he thought were suitable for his cousin. For learning, in addition to learning machines, there are also picture books. For wear, in addition to headbands, there are hair clips, brooches, small backpacks and a few small skirts.


    Gu Yunmu squatted aside and muttered: "Is he planning to move the entire shopping mall here?"


    Gu Cheng felt that he was noisy.


    "He also emptied the entire shopping mall and gave it to you."


    Gu Yunmu immediately shut up.


    With such a brother, who hasn''t been overwhelmed by gifts?


    "what is this?"


    Tuanzi unpacked the last gift box, which was a square and light gift box.


    Open it and see that there is only one agreement inside.


    She glanced at it and handed it to Gu Cheng.


    "I don''t understand." She shook her head honestly.


    Gu Cheng flipped over a little bit, and immediately refused for his sister.


    "It''s too expensive, she can''t accept it."


    Gu Qize sat on the sofa for one person, took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, and said casually, "It''s just a small share of a resort, it''s not expensive."


    Paused, he added, "This resort has the largest children''s amusement park in the area."


    At first, he wanted to send it to a hotel chain, but after thinking about it, the chances of his sister using it were not high. Pick and choose, or the recently completed resort is more suitable.


    But this project is very big, even he only owns a part of the shares, and now he gives a little to his sister.


    Gu Cheng still disagrees.


    At this time, Gu Yunmu, who was squatting on the ground, pulled out the agreement and handed it to the confused Tuanzi.


    "Take it, he has a lot of money and assets, don''t want it for nothing."


    Gu Qize''s forehead suddenly popped up with veins.


    Why is my younger brother''s description so strange? He''s just giving a present.


    After a lot of commotion, it was almost noon.


    Gu Qi Ze: "I''ve made a reservation for the restaurant."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    In fact, she is more interested in food than gifts.


    She leaned over, who was not interested before, "What is the signature dish of that restaurant?"


    Gu Qize checked and said a few things briefly.


    "Gulu," Tuanzi hugged his stomach and said greedily, "Then what are you waiting for, shall we go there now?"


    Gu Qi Ze frowned slightly.


    How does he feel that a meal is more useful than all the previous gifts?


    In fact, it is true.


    After having a delicious meal in the restaurant, Tuanzi''s impression of this clean-loving cousin has changed a lot.


    "This restaurant is great, brother Qi Ze can continue to bring Miao Miao over to eat in the future?"


    The young president''s mind moved slightly.


    This seems to be the first time the cousin called him brother.


    Because of a meal.


    "Yes," he lowered his eyes slightly, "as long as I come to Jiang City."


    "Great!"


    Tuanzi raised his hands and cheered, "Brother Qi Ze, you are super nice!"


    Gu Qize''s mood became more subtle.


    He couldn''t help but took out his phone and swiped to the chat page with Gu Chi.


    The conversation between the two is still the same as last time. Gu Chi said, it''s good when people come, and my sister who brings something to eat will be very happy. And he chose various gifts according to his own ideas, and in the end it was better than a meal.


    I always feel that I was stupid when I picked out gifts before.


    In front, Gu Yunmu leaned in front of Tuanzi reluctantly, "What about me? You haven''t even called me brother!"


    "Humph!"


    "Wow, you''re eccentric!"


    "Just eccentric!"


    "I know you value insignificance," Gu Cheng approached, and said softly to Gu Qi Ze, "However, to her, company and food may be more important."


    Without emotion, no amount of gifts can move you.


    With true love, even if you only bring an apple to your door, you can still get a bright smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： Set Fire Gu Yunmu

    The busy president set aside a day to visit his cousin.


    After lunch, he followed a few people back to the community.


    Gu Cheng found a set of home clothes.


    "Let''s live here tonight."


    During the meal, Gu Qize said to himself that he would have a business lunch in Jiang City tomorrow, and he would leave Jiang City after discussing business.


    Although the uncle¡¯s family also has a villa in this community, they haven¡¯t lived in it for so many years. Even if it is cleaned regularly, it will lose popularity and make it uncomfortable to live in.


    This was the reason why Gu Yunmu stayed and lived yesterday, Gu Cheng simply relayed it to Gu Qize.


    Sword eyebrows frowned slightly, before Gu Qize could speak, a dumpling rushed over and hugged his thigh.


    "Brother Qi Ze, let''s stay here. Anyway, there are many rooms in the villa, so it''s a waste if you don''t stay here."


    Gu Qize: "I..."


    Tuanzi gestured to the heights of Gu Qize and his elder brother, and nodded in satisfaction, "Almost tall, almost strong, you can wear elder brother''s clothes."


    "I¡­"


    Gu Yunmu, who was playing games with his legs crossed, said loudly: "Miaomiao, he dislikes your elder brother, he definitely doesn''t want to wear clothes worn by others."


    Gu Qize cast sharp eyes.


    Gu Yunmu turned around and continued playing games, leaving Gu Qize to face the Tuanzi brothers and sisters.


    The siblings stared at him.


    The young president surrendered, "I''ll change it."


    Actually, his assistant will come to Jiang City tonight and bring home clothes and formal clothes.


    But now he can''t say it.


    Cousin and cousin are just kind-hearted, and the one who is at fault is the stinky brother.


    After changing into home clothes, Gu Qize came to the living room feeling uncomfortable, and saw his younger brother sitting on the sofa playing games as if no one was around, as relaxed as if he was at his own home, he couldn''t get angry.


    But this is someone else''s house, so you can''t get angry, you have to be patient.


    He casually took out his mobile phone to watch the news. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of his sister bringing over a plate of candied fruit.


    "Brother Qi Ze, do you want to eat?"


    Gu Qize looked down at the hand holding the phone, then at his sister''s expectant expression, and began to struggle.


    However, he always has a serious face, and most people can''t see his struggles.


    "Oh, the phone is dirty."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, picked up a plum and handed it to his mouth, "Ah!"


    Gu Qize: "..."


    The system hesitated to speak.


    Gu Qize''s hands touched the phone, but your hands aren''t very clean, right?


    It felt that with Gu Qize''s current cleanliness, he wouldn''t eat it.


    Gu Qize looked down at Huamei, then at his younger sister''s fair and tender face, struggling violently in his heart.


    My sister may misunderstand if I don¡¯t eat it, but I eat it... He usually doesn¡¯t eat this kind of unpackaged food.


    At this moment, a fluffy head leaned over, grabbing Tuanzi''s arm with one hand.


    Tuanzi''s hand turned a corner, and Huamei moved to another person''s mouth.


    "what!"


    Gu Yunmu bit Huamei away, sat back happily, and said loudly, "Plums are delicious if my sister gives them."


    Gu Qize: "..."


    The president looked at his face and couldn''t bear it anymore, "Either don''t get your ears pierced, or you can have as many pierced ears on each side."


    Two on one side and three on the other, really uncomfortable to watch.


    A certain person didn''t even look up, "Are some people old mothers? They care so much! No, my mother doesn''t care so much!"


    The dumpling ate the candied fruit silently.


    After a while, Gu Yunmu, who was tricked by his pig teammates, cursed loudly.


    Gu Qi Ze said coldly: "Don''t say vulgar words, let alone in front of children."


    Gu Yunmu was speechless.


    It''s just that he was rarely speechless when he was stunned, so he immediately made amends for himself and reached out to touch Tuanzi''s head.


    "Miao Miao, remember to cover your ears when you hear me swearing later."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "Can''t you stop swearing?"


    Gu Yunmu said awkwardly: "I can''t help myself when playing games."


    Tuanzi looked at him with disgust.


    At this time, Gu Qize also said quietly, "You have touched the phone, touched candied fruit, and scratched your hair, and now you are still touching Miaomiao''s hair?"


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    She ran away on her short legs.


    "Brother, Miao Miao needs to wash her hair!"


    After washing and drying her hair, Tuanzi ran to the yard with an apple in her arms.


    "You can''t get close to those brothers," she seemed to be talking to herself, "it will be dangerous."


    After speaking, she lifted the apple and was about to chew it.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Apples are washed and put there, you didn¡¯t wash your hands¡¿


    Tuanzi: "...are you also infected?"


    In the evening, everyone moved to the second uncle''s house for dinner.


    Gu Rui and Mu Xue cook, while Gu Wangchao is at home.


    As for the next door, there is only Gu Mo who just came back from the exchange meeting.


    It was rare for everyone to meet, Gu Yunmu took out the playing cards with great interest.


    "Let''s play cards."


    Five people and one child, Tuanzi can''t, which means she can cheer for everyone.


    Gu Wangchao, who doesn''t like fighting with others, also plans to quit.


    Gu Yunmu glanced at him, and said casually, "Brother Pei Hai is very good at playing cards. You are his younger brother, so your skills should be good too?"


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Even knowing that this cousin has no malicious intentions, he is still very upset.


    Gu Mo said that he has never played it, but he can try it.


    Gu Yunmu taught him enthusiastically, and then said, "Brother Gu Chi is pretty good, but he has a lot of eyes, and you must not have as many eyes as him."


    The young professor was a little dissatisfied.


    "Xiaochi has no heart, he is very honest."


    "Wow, your brother''s filter is too thick," Gu Yunmu laughed at him, "Are you a younger brother?"


    Gu Mo: "..." This cousin is so annoying!


    Gu Qize didn''t participate, so Gu Cheng joined.


    Tuanzi squeezed his arm, "Brother, I want to win."


    Gu Cheng nodded seriously.


    Gu Yunmu said casually: "Miao Miao, it is not a good thing to be too determined to win."


    Tuanzi: "..." This is the younger sister''s concern for the elder brother, what kind of winning or losing?


    The system watched helplessly after several rounds, and Gu Yunmu offended everyone with a single mouth.


    In the end, no matter who plays the cards, no matter who is the landlord, they will join hands to play him one.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: In a sense, he is also very powerful¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? Who are you talking about? ¡¿


    At the card table, everyone was still focusing on Gu Yunmu.


    The handsome blue-haired guy screamed: "Brother Gu Mo, we are the only one. Brother Gu Cheng is the landlord!"


    The young professor pretended not to hear.


    After a few more rounds, Gu Yunmu became the landlord.


    At this time, Gu Wangchao stood up and was about to pour water. He lowered his head and swept away, seeing Gu Yunmu''s cards clearly, and immediately gestured to the other two on the card table.


    Gu Yunmu was completely defeated.


    "Strange, how do you feel that you know my cards? You marked the cards?"


    Tuanzi, who took all the small movements into his eyes, said he didn''t understand.


    The next day, Gu Qize left in a hurry to attend a business lunch.


    That night, Gu Yunmu participated in the event reluctantly.


    Before he left, he murmured that he wanted to transfer the company to Jiang City.


    "I don''t want to stay in the same city with my brother."


    He stood outside the door, looking at Tuanzi expectantly, "Miaomiao, how about I stay at your place then?"


    Tuanzi blinked, walked slowly to the door, grabbed the doorknob with his little claws, and closed the door in front of Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    Also that night, Shan Fengxing had 25 million followers on social platforms, so he started a live broadcast to thank the fans.

 Chapter 229： Ruthless

    Send Gu Yunmu away, Tuanzi and Big Brother Tie Tie.


    She was reluctant to part with tears in her eyes.


    "Is the eldest brother going to work tomorrow?"


    "Feel sorry."


    Gu Cheng lowered his eyes and patted her little head lightly.


    "The movie will continue to be scheduled, and I have to continue to promote it."


    Tuanzi pouted and thought for a while, then she asked, "Did brother make any money?"


    In my impression, she just came back, and my eldest brother was finishing the film. Afterwards, apart from accompanying her on the show, I was either busy with post-editing, participating in the competition, or arranging the film for release.


    Thinking about it this way, half a year has passed, and it has been hard work just for this movie.


    "made money."


    Gu Cheng didn''t mean to hide anything, "I don''t make much money."


    This is because he won an award, and many movie theaters have more films. Most literary and artistic films only lose money and don''t make money.


    Tuanzi tilted his head in confusion, raised his little paw and shook it, "But Miao Miao didn''t see the news, saying that a movie broke hundreds of millions and made a lot of money."


    "That''s a commercial, not the same."


    Commercial films are about making money, while general literary films are about winning awards. If the box office is still good, the main creators may be able to smile.


    "So it is."


    Tuanzi nodded lazily, "It turns out that after working so hard for so long, I can''t make much money, and being a director is not easy."


    The young director looked down at her.


    "I hope I can make a lot of money? In fact, many producers have approached me recently, wanting to cooperate in making commercial films."


    The gimmick is there, and it will definitely attract a group of curious viewers in the early stage.


    Of course, if he is a literary film director and goes to make a commercial film, it is likely that the box office will be quite dismal, and his wisdom will be ruined and ridiculed.


    It is not without such examples before.


    "No no."


    Tuanzi quickly waved his hand.


    She raised her face and said sincerely, "Brother, just make the movie you like, as long as you have enough money to spend."


    After thinking about it, Tuanzi patted his heart, "When Miaomiao grows up, I can also make money for my brother~"


    A smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "I''m not so bad that I have to spend my sister''s money."


    He just doesn¡¯t earn as much as a commercial director, but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t make any money, and it¡¯s okay to raise younger siblings. Of course, my younger brother definitely doesn''t need him to support him, as Gu Che earns more than him. He also told his sister the truth.


    "Huh? Second brother earns a lot?"


    Duanzi shook her head.


    "Then does he earn more than Brother Qi Ze?"


    Because of Gu Qize''s actions, she now has the impression of rich people as Gu Qize.


    "this¡­"


    Gu Cheng knew the answer, but it was difficult to say it directly. If the younger brother''s image in the younger sister''s heart is destroyed, the younger brother will definitely make trouble.


    "Why don''t you ask him."


    Tuanzi immediately called Gu Che.


    Placing safety first, Gu Cheng found an excuse to go to the study.


    The call was quickly connected.


    Gu Che''s voice was a little lazy, as if he was taking a rest, "I heard that Gu Yunmu, that bastard, went to our house?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Really undisguised disgust¡¿


    "I just left not long ago." Tuanzi answered honestly, and curiously asked who made more money, him or Gu Qize.


    "Oh, it seems that he sent you a carload of gifts." Gu Che is very experienced.


    Basically everyone who received the gift would have such doubts, is Gu Qize good at making money?


    Gu Che: "What did he give you?"


    Tuanzi still answered honestly, and asked after the end, "Second brother, why didn''t you answer the question?"


    Paused, she narrowed her eyes and said suspiciously, "Could it be because you don''t earn as much as brother Qi Ze, so I''m embarrassed to answer?"


    "I''m not sorry, isn''t it normal that I don''t earn as much as a capitalist?"


    Gu Che murmured: "To put it bluntly, artists are working for capitalists, and they have earned most of the money. Even if they are one of the top, it is just a tool for them to make money."


    What''s more, he is still a disobedient top streamer. Many artists supported by capitalists will replace him at any time.


    Hearing his depression, annoyance appeared on Tuanzi''s little face.


    "Sorry, Miao Miao is just too curious, we won''t talk about it."


    She didn''t want to make her second brother sad because of her curiosity.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if some curiosity is not satisfied, brother¡¯s mood is more important.


    "no need to say sorry."


    Not only was Gu Che not sad, but he also wanted to drag others into the water.


    "Not only do I not earn as much as him, but Brother Pei Hai does not earn as much as him, hahaha!"


    Tuanzi: "...Second Brother, you will be beaten by Brother Pei Hai if you do this."


    "If you don''t tell me, he won''t know?"


    At this time, Tuanzi heard a voice on the phone, it was Xiao Sun''s voice.


    "Brother Gu, you know that when the single seal line was broadcasting live...ah, you were on the phone, sorry..."


    "It''s okay, it''s Miao Miao. What did that guy do?"


    Tuanzi listened with bated breath on the phone, posing as if he was eating melons.


    However, soon, the melon was eaten by Ai Jie.


    "what?"


    She muttered loudly: "This is slander!"


    Tuanzi hangs up the phone anxiously, picks up the tablet and surfs the Internet.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I¡¯ve seen it, Shan Fengxing and Shan Hao¡¯s move is really amazing¡¿


    Shan Fengxing thanked the fans in the live broadcast, and intentionally let the fans see the table behind him and the medical treatment sheet on the table.


    Most of the content of the diagnosis and treatment sheet is covered, but after zooming in, you can see the patient''s name and diagnosis and treatment opinions.


    Soon, the news that Shan Hao was suffering from eczema and was seriously infertile became a trending search.


    It just so happened that in the past few days, he has been like a mad dog with various connotations, and the popularity has not subsided. In addition to this incident, the hot searches immediately exploded.


    ¡¾Good guy, I take a bite of a good guy¡¿


    ¡¾It turns out that he is infertile, no wonder he is biting Ai Jie like a mad dog, so the two children are not his¡¿


    ¡¾So, Ai Jie is the one who really cheated¡¿


    ¡¾Then Ai Jie still has the nerve to say that Shan Hao cheated¡¿


    ¡¾Boycott Ai Jie! Boycott The Mountain! ¡¿


    Suddenly, Heizi was dispatched, passers-by ate melons, and those who competed with Ai Jie or the movie "Mountain" all ended.


    Some people with a clear mind said that if Ai Jie cheated, the two children are not Shan Hao''s, and there is no need for Shan Hao to fight for custody. Also, Shan Hao may have been ill recently, not during his marriage with Ai Jie.


    But not many are sober-minded. Driven by caring people, everyone''s attention is on Ai Jie''s cheating.


    ¡¾Shan Hao is really miserable. If this is the case, the child that Xiaosan was pregnant with before is not his either¡¿


    ¡¾Two green hats, the worst man in history, I sympathize with him¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, you can¡¯t ignore his cheating just because he¡¯s sick¡¿


    ¡¾Shan Fengxing and Shan Hao are relatives, I deliberately broke the news at this time¡¿


    ¡¾It was Shan Hao¡¯s elders who took away my family¡¯s Feng Xing, and my family¡¯s Feng Xing only helped to find a doctor. He doesn¡¯t go into muddy water, so this matter has nothing to do with him]


    ¡¾Why is Ai Jie still not responding, is she making up a statement? ¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone go and see, she responded¡¿

 Chapter 230： many sponsors

    Ai Jie''s response was concise and powerful, and she directly threw out two photos of the paternity test, which was not long before their divorce.


    ¡¾Ah this...¡¿


    ¡¾I''m still waiting for her to make up a reason, I didn''t expect this woman to be so straightforward and decisive, so handsome¡¿


    ¡¾This reversal is too fast¡¿


    ¡¾Even if the two children belong to Shan Hao, it doesn''t mean she hasn''t cheated¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, you have no evidence, everything is just your guess. If you spread similar remarks to a certain level without evidence, Ai Jie can sue you. Believe me, it has come to this point, she will definitely sue many people]


    ¡¾Ai Jie¡¯s temper has always been like this, if she says to sue, she will sue. People who like to spread rumors speak more, so that they can receive court summons faster¡¿


    Soon, the netizen silently deleted his remarks.


    ¡¾But don¡¯t you think Ai Jie is scary? There is a recording, the household registration book was taken in advance, and the paternity test was done in advance, it is terribly frightening to think about it]


    ¡¾I think this is a smart performance, and it saves a lot of disputes¡¿


    ¡¾Look at the time, it was not long before the divorce. At that time, the relationship between the two of them had already broken down. It is normal for each other to hold back¡¿


    ¡¾Aren¡¯t there a lot of appraisal agencies making fakes now? She had a ghost in her heart, so she ran for an appraisal before the divorce. Maybe the identification is fake. Personal opinion, you are right]


    However, soon, Ai Jie personally replied to this netizen.


    ¡¾If you don¡¯t believe me, I can cooperate with re-appraisal, the whole process will be broadcast live, supervised by netizens, you can ask Shan Hao if he is willing to cooperate¡¿


    As soon as these words came out, many people were impressed by her handsomeness.


    Crew.


    Single seal line wants to curse.


    "I was cheated!"


    He was so angry that his face was crooked, "Didn''t it mean that the other party was unprepared?"


    Shan Hao said that the couple had only met three times after the divorce, and it was because Shan Hao wanted to take the child away to meet and confront in a hurry. The other party had no chance and would not think of taking his hair.


    It happened that Shan Hao called, and he scolded him without thinking about it. After hanging up the phone, he directly blocked the person and ordered him to go on with a cold face.


    "Put all responsibility on him. If someone asks, answer according to the previous statement."


    He was only entrusted by his elders to treat his distant cousin, and he didn''t know anything else. No matter what others say, he doesn''t know.


    Even, he is also a victim, being used by this distant cousin.


    Single seal line to escape safely.


    Shan Hao was dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect Ai Jie to consider these things at the time of divorce and make an appraisal in advance.


    If this is the case, doesn''t she have more evidence of derailment or even his company?


    This woman can''t be provoked at all!


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded when he realized that the situation had changed in the blink of an eye.


    "Aunt Ai Jie is amazing!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I think, except for the fact that Shan Hao broke into the filming location of the show, which was beyond her expectation, the rest of the things are probably under her control¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If Shan Hao doesn''t want to take away the custody of the child, Ai Jie probably won''t have an attack, and the evidence in her hand can be left to go moldy¡¿


    But that man wants to rob Ai Jie''s child, Ai Jie will never show mercy.


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is this thing over?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yes, infertility should be Shan Hao''s last card¡¿


    If Shan Hao had other tricks and evidence, he would not expose his shortcomings.


    In this duel, Shan Hao lost completely, and he can no longer use the public to force Ai Jie to give up her custody rights. And if there is a lawsuit, Ai Jie is not afraid of him at all.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the third issue of "Let''s Transform Together".


    The popularity of the show is still very high. In addition to the audience who are looking forward to their trial operation, there are also a large number of people who eat melons. Whether it''s admiration or doubting Ai Jie, it''s all enthusiasm.


    The director is in pain and joy.


    "Welcome everyone to "Let''s Renovate Together". Starting from this issue, you can start a trial operation. However, you need to discuss the specific business of the restaurant."


    Soon, the four groups of guests moved from outdoors to indoors.


    When passing by the yard, Tuanzi was surprised to find that there were too many wooden platforms in the yard.


    And their tables and parasols are placed on the platform.


    "Wow, this is so much more convenient, and I don''t have to worry about the rain!"


    She gave the director a thumbs up.


    "Uncle director, it''s kind of you to install this for free."


    The other guests were also surprised.


    "Is there a new advertiser for the program group?" Gu Ran asked tentatively.


    Without new advertisers, the program group would not be so rich.


    Miao Mu smiled embarrassedly.


    "Yes, there is a new advertiser. Since everyone asked, let me advertise by the way."


    He said a long list of slogans.


    Listen carefully, there are actually three new advertisers.


    Tuanzi doesn¡¯t care much about advertisers, what they care about is that they are rich!


    "This is also great, maybe Miao Miao doesn''t need to be a performer."


    She whispered to Gu Jiujiu, "Actually, Miao Miao can''t think of a new show."


    Gu Jiujiu comforted her, "Even if the performance is repeated, everyone will love it. You are a unique little heroine."


    Duanzi held her face and smiled triumphantly.


    Parents still pay more attention to advertisers.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Advertisement for cooking utensils? Then we don''t need to buy cooking utensils?"


    At the end of the last issue, Ai Jie dragged Yi Heng to participate in a shopping mall event and bought a batch of tableware, but she was reluctant to buy too many cooking utensils.


    If someone sponsors, this fee is also saved.


    Yi Heng also smiled, "There is also an advertisement for home appliances, will you sponsor a few refrigerators and ovens?"


    If this money is also saved, he won''t have to go fishing!


    What puzzled Ai Jie was, "Why are there advertisements for electric vehicles?"


    Miao Mu motioned everyone to look at the dumpling who was whispering to someone.


    Duanzi has keen senses, being watched by so many people, she turned her head to look at them directly.


    "What''s the matter? What does Miao Miao need to do?"


    Miao Mu praised her, "Do you remember your first performance?"


    At that time, Tuanzi raised the electric car and won unanimous praise from the audience.


    Because of this, a brand sponsors them and wants Tuanzi to shoot an advertisement.


    Duanzi blinked, "It''s okay to shoot commercials, but..."


    She scratched her hair, "Children can''t ride electric bikes, so Miao Miao should lift up the bike to shoot commercials?"


    Gu Chi raised his eyebrows, "Such an advertisement will not pass the review, and it will make everyone wonder if the car is too light."


    Miao Mu: "..." Completely forgot about this.


    If this is the case, Tuanzi can¡¯t shoot knife advertisements either. What people are looking for is her four-sword style, but she is a child, if she really shoots an advertisement for playing with knives, she will definitely be reported.


    Miao Mu was a little bit frustrated.


    No one paid attention to his heartache.


    Now that there are more advertisers and a sponsorship, now everyone only needs to consider what the restaurant sells.


    Duanzi had a stern face, extremely serious, "No, the point is who cooks."


    Almost at the same time, everyone looked at Yi Heng.


    Yi Heng: "???"


    Tuanzi applauded quickly, "Let us warmly welcome Chef Yi!"


    The other children were particularly cooperative.


    Yi Heng: "No, I..."


    Duanzi: "Sell grilled fish, Brother Yi Heng''s grilled fish is charred on the outside and tender on the inside, it''s great!"


    Gu Jiujiu: "You can sell fried noodles with seafood. Brother Yi Heng''s fried noodles are delicious. I can eat a big plate!"


    Yi Kai also whispered: "Charcoal grilled squid, delicious, sell this."


    The twins said in unison: "Seafood fried rice, it''s delicious and not expensive, and you can still be full!"


    Yi Heng: "I can refuse..."


    Before he finished speaking, a group of gangsters surrounded him, chattering.

 Chapter 231： you hate

    Yi Heng doesn''t want to cook, not to mention staying in the kitchen and not having any camera shots, making his whole body smell of oily smoke, let''s talk about Yi Fei.


    Going home last week, no accident, he was scolded again.


    Blocking his father, ruining the design, meddling in other people''s family affairs, and some people suspect that he likes Ai Jie.


    There are many troubles, and he is exhausted physically and mentally.


    If he becomes a chef this week, he thinks that Yi Fei probably won''t even make a movie, and will go home to fix him. The father''s control over them was horrific.


    Although he blocked his father again as soon as he arrived at the villa, Ke Yifei still let people watch the live broadcast!


    Five small groups surrounded him and raised their opinions milkily.


    It is not easy for Yi Heng to refuse. After all, these children have no malicious intentions, and their opinions are actually quite reasonable. For lunch and dinner, they focus on seafood fried rice and fried noodles that are cheap, delicious and filling, and there are also small stir-fries and barbecues on the menu.


    It is not easy to overturn and attract customers, and it will not exceed the scope of his cooking skills. It is reasonable, but he does not want to be a chef!


    "Ahem, do you three have any suggestions?"


    He looked at the other three parents for help.


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Miaomiao and the others have a good suggestion, Chef Yi, come on."


    Ai Jie: "We can make a menu now."


    Gu Ran: "Go buy some ingredients and try it out."


    Yi Heng: "..."


    ¡¾Yi Hengsheng''s lovable expression is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly, he is very pleasing to the eye. He was really pretending before and cared about the camera¡¿


    ¡¾Now he has become the favorite brother of the children, and food is always the best choice to win hearts¡¿


    Buying seafood for free is very expensive. Fortunately, before going to sea, they met some restaurant owners, and they simply partnered with them to purchase.


    After the ingredients arrived, Gu Ran, Ai Jie and the twins accompanied Yi Heng to work in the kitchen, while the rest came out and began to unpack the express delivery.


    The carpets and tablecloths selected last week have arrived. Everyone needs to wash and dry them in the sun, and they will spread them in the evening or tomorrow morning.


    Tuanzi was sitting on a small bench, grabbing the tablecloth with two little meaty claws, and rubbing vigorously.


    Gu Chi teased her, "It''s too strong, be careful that it breaks."


    Duanzi hastened to lighten the pressure, rubbing and rubbing gently.


    "The strength is too small, and I can''t wash it clean."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    She said dissatisfied: "Brother Gu Chi, why are you as annoying as Brother Yun Mu?"


    The young artist laughed out loud.


    "Then I can''t compare to him, his ability to irritate people is definitely the first."


    Because of seeing the art exhibition, Gu Chi didn''t go home, and didn''t have dinner with Gu Qize brothers.


    However, he was too aware of the characters of the brothers.


    "Well, let me guess what he said about you."


    Qingjun''s face showed ridicule.


    "Not tall?"


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    "The face is too fleshy?"


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    The little girl didn''t say a word, she turned her head, puffed her face, and rubbed her little paws obediently.


    Gu Chi has already got the answer he wanted.


    "It''s okay, you are still a child, you will grow taller."


    "Humph!"


    Gu Jiujiu and Yi Kai are also cleaning up.


    The two children have never washed clothes. They will study hard and work very hard, and they have no time to join the dialogue between the siblings.


    After washing a batch, the dumplings are going to be dried.


    "I''ll go."


    Gu Chi smiled, "I''m tall."


    Tuanzi stomped angrily, "You hate it!"


    She stared at Gu Chi''s long legs, wishing she could connect them to her own.


    After driving away Gu Chi who suddenly became annoying, Tuanzi continued to wash with the two children.


    Not long after, a scent came from the villa, and the three children stared straight away, with ''I really want to taste it'' written all over their faces.


    Looking down at the carpet and tablecloth in the basin, the three of them showed dejected expressions again.


    "Jiujiu, you go and taste it first."


    Tuanzi urged: "When you finish eating, brother Yi Kai and I will take turns to eat. This way, we can eat delicious food without delaying work."


    The little boy opened his eyes slightly, "Good idea, then I''ll eat it first!"


    He threw the rug and ran fast.


    The two children looked at his back enviously, and continued to wash with their heads down.


    However, after a long while, when they completed the new batch, Gu Chi and Gu Jiujiu didn''t come back.


    The two looked at each other.


    The chubby face showed a suspicious expression, "The two of them are eating and eating, forget about us?"


    That''s too much!


    Yi Kai thought for a while, and gave a tactful answer, "The charcoal grilled squid made by my brother is delicious."


    Tuanzi stood up angrily, "This is wrong, we agreed to take turns working and eating."


    She took a step to find someone to settle the accounts, but when she realized that the carpet and tablecloths were not dry, she squatted down again and put them in a clean basin.


    "Let''s dry it by ourselves, and then we can go to eat after drying."


    Yi Kai has no objection.


    Under Yi Fei''s education, he has developed a character of no opinion, and only obeys his father''s orders. Although things are changing now, they are changing slowly.


    The dumplings are not high, but the dumplings can fly.


    She is like a little bee, busy in the flowers.


    After the work is done, the two children are going to enter the villa hand in hand.


    The little boy suddenly whispered: "Miaomiao, I want to tell you something, I don''t know who to tell."


    Duanzi became alert for an instant, and looked back at the cameraman following him.


    "Then let''s go to a place where no one is talking."


    She dragged Yi Kai and ran fast, and disappeared after a while.


    Follow up with the photographer: "..."


    ¡¾Is this lost? ¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman didn''t realize it, after all, Miao Miao always puts food first¡¿


    ¡¾Cameraman, you can¡¯t do it, Miao Miao hasn¡¯t put in all her strength, so you can¡¯t keep up¡¿


    Running to an unoccupied corner, Tuanzi patiently acted as a listener.


    Yi Kai scratched his hair in embarrassment.


    "Yesterday, Dad was very angry."


    He didn''t say anything about being beaten, he only said that his father was very angry and said very ugly things.


    He respects and admires Yi Fei, and is very sad, but he doesn''t know who to tell. Thinking of the mobile phone number that Tuanzi gave him before, he secretly contacted his grandfather Ding Zhang.


    "Grandpa said he wanted to visit me, and asked me if I would like to live with him."


    Yi Kai¡¯s impression of his grandfather was only serious and reticent. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to say such things, like an iceberg starting to melt.


    Tuanzi didn''t understand Ding Zhang''s changes either.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Isn¡¯t he very arrogant? ¡¿


    Caring about his grandson, but every time he comes to the door, he doesn''t look good.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I should have discovered something through the program¡¿


    Ding Zhang is gender twisted and has conflicts with his daughter. After his daughter died, Yi Fei always prevented him from meeting Yi Kai. He didn''t have much chance to know his grandson and Yi Fei''s family.


    But this show is broadcast live throughout, Yi Heng brothers can easily expose some things, and netizens will post barrage again, talking about some true and false guesses.


    If the old man secretly watched the live broadcast for his grandson, after a long time, he would definitely find out.


    It is difficult to be honest, but if his grandson suffers, Ding Zhang, who really cares about him, may change.


    Tuanzi looked at his friend''s tangled expression.


    "Then what do you think?"


    Yi Kai shook his head in confusion.


    He didn''t know, this was the first time he had the option. In the past, his father always ordered him to study and what to say in public.


    He admired his father, but was afraid of him. He was unfamiliar with his grandfather, but he felt warm because of this care.

 Chapter 232： Miao Miao: help me

    "Then don''t think about it for now, just keep in touch with your grandfather."


    Tuanzi said calmly: "Take your time. You just need to remember to follow your inner choice."


    She can slightly understand Yi Kai''s entanglement.


    It was a difficult choice for a young child to leave his father who had been with him for several years although it was scary, and to follow his grandpa who cared but didn''t get along much.


    But no matter how he chooses in the future, he must be responsible for his choice.


    Yi Kai showed a relaxed smile.


    "Well, then I don''t want to, take my time."


    Paused, he hesitated again, "I wanted to ask my elder brother about this, but he told me, ''Don''t tell me, if Dad asks me about you, I will tell the truth''."


    The little boy is still very perceptive, "Brother may know about my grandfather contacting me."


    And that sentence can be translated as, if Yi Fei asks Yi Heng, Yi Heng will not hide it. But on the other hand, as long as Yi Kai doesn''t tell Yi Heng, and Yi Heng doesn''t know, even if he wants to answer Yi Fei, he can''t answer.


    "Then don''t tell him."


    Tuanzi thought about it seriously, "He should be afraid of your dad too."


    Because of fear and being controlled, if Yi Fei asks, Yi Heng, who cannot leave the house, can only answer honestly.


    "Actually, he can leave too. Isn''t he an adult? And he will also make money."


    Duanzi shrugged, "Maybe he hasn''t thought about it."


    The speaker had no intention, Yi Kai thought deeply after hearing this.


    The two children reunited with the cameraman and ran to the kitchen.


    The kitchen has been partially remodeled, a bit like the back kitchen of a restaurant.


    After this episode, the rest of the program will be remodeled. And this time, they still have to earn the cost of the transformation.


    Gu Chi is not in the kitchen, but their little friend Gu Jiujiu is really immersed in the food and can''t help himself, completely forgetting about the replacement.


    "Jiujiu!" Tuanzi shouted depressingly.


    The little boy who was busy eating raised his head and looked at her in confusion, as if he didn''t understand why his little friend was angry.


    ¡¾Hahaha, forgot to eat? ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the charm of food¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: So angry! ¡¿


    "Miaomiao, try this."


    Yi Kai pushed a plate of fried clams over.


    "It smells good."


    Duanzi picked up one in depression, and after eating the meat inside, his eyes lit up, and he buried himself in the meal, and he no longer remembered the depression before.


    Ai Tanbo, who has been helping in the kitchen, pushed over a small bowl of fried rice, "This one is also delicious, slightly spicy, and a little sour, I still want to eat it."


    Ai Fengyi strongly recommends fresh shrimp cakes, "This can be sold as a snack!"


    "Aww!"


    The dumpling was a joy to eat.


    Eat whatever you want, and everyone is not stingy with their praise.


    Especially the children, all of them showed off Yi Heng''s cooking skills.


    Yi Heng felt helpless and wanted to laugh.


    It cannot be denied that seeing the smiling faces of these children made him feel satisfied.


    Being recognized and needed was a feeling that his father had never experienced.


    After eating, Tuanzi remembered that he still had a brother.


    She refused to admit that she had something to eat, and asked the staff guilty, "Have you seen Brother Gu Chi?"


    Staff: "He answered an emergency call. It seems that someone got lost and went to pick someone up."


    "be lost?"


    Tuanzi''s first reaction was Gu Mo, "Could it be that brother Gu Mo is here?"


    She subconsciously looked up at the balcony on the second floor, but she couldn''t see the astronomical telescope from this angle.


    "But last time, didn''t he find it here?"


    The nearest parking lot is some distance away, and the place where taxis are allowed to temporarily stop is also some distance away.


    Last time, Gu Mo and a few students managed to find this place without getting lost.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe this time I came alone¡¿


    With no students leading the way, Gu Mo might get lost.


    Duanzi laughed ¡®hehe¡¯, looking forward to it.


    Since Brother Gu Mo is here, she has another dessert to eat.


    The last time I went home, my elder brother really criticized her for eating too much sweets at one time, and during those few days, he strictly controlled her daily intake of sweets.


    This time, she will definitely avoid the camera!


    Danzi clenched his fist full of fighting spirit.


    The wind brought a clear and excited voice.


    "Miaomiao, do you miss me?"


    The little fleshy claws patted their ears.


    "Did Miao Miao hear hallucinations?"


    Duanzi looked puzzled, "Miao Miao heard the voice of the annoying ghost."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Turn around, look back¡¿


    Tuanzi turned around reluctantly, only to see a figure approaching quickly.


    The man is very young, with a handsome face, and his facial features are unbelievably exquisite. Her hair was dyed smoggy blue, she was wearing blue colored contact lenses, and earrings of completely different colors on her left and right ears. She was wearing a beach-style shirt, which she unbuttoned carelessly, and her cropped pants were actually pink.


    Tuanzi covered her eyes in pain.


    "Miaomiao eyes!"


    The barrage exploded directly.


    ¡¾I''m going, is this good-looking idol a new debut? ¡¿


    ¡¾What is a face, what is a face, this is it! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not me saying, this handsome guy¡¯s clothes are really questionable...how come he still looks handsome with such a random mix¡¿


    ¡¾I seem to see a peacock with its tail open. This appearance, this color, really looks like a peacock¡¿


    Gu Yunmu ran over happily, and directly lifted the dumpling to stick it, like a clingy big cat. The dumpling was rubbed so that its head swayed from side to side.


    "Haha, Miao Miao, our company is here for team building, we meet again, are you happy?"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Miao Miao: happy/exhausted.jpg¡¿


    Gu Yunmu didn''t seem to see Tuanzi''s face, and continued excitedly, "I heard that your restaurant is open for trial operation, so I directly ordered a few team building meals for you to support, are you happy?"


    Duanzi raised his hand expressionlessly, and patted it perfunctorily.


    "I''m so happy."


    The audience laughed like crazy, and some people speculated about their relationship.


    Gu Chi slowly approached with other guests.


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand towards him, with ''help me, save me quickly'' written all over his face.


    Gu Chi smiled and looked away, first led the guests into the restaurant, let other guests entertain them, and then discussed the sign with the program team.


    "I took them all the way here, and found that it is really not easy to find here, and they have to go through a reef, and the future guests may be impatient."


    And if there is a detour, there are other restaurants on that road. Unless their reputation is enough to attract customers, otherwise customers can choose nearby.


    Miao Mu was also very distressed, "I''m thinking about this too."


    As a guest, Gu Yunmu confidently hugged one of the guests, and also one of the staff members.


    At the end of posting, Tuanzi couldn''t bear it anymore and raised his meaty claws, and pressed it on his face with a ''slap'', "You are so annoying, let go of Miao Miao quickly."


    Gu Yunmu bent his eyes innocently, "Miaomiao, don''t you miss me very much? You even ran out to meet me."


    Danzi was about to tell the truth.


    Gu Yunmu said confidently: "Now I am a guest, hurry up and get me a glass of water, I want my sister to pour it herself."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Duanzi ran to the kitchen angrily and poured a glass of lemonade.


    After thinking about it, she dug out a bottle of concentrated lemon juice, poured lemon juice into it vigorously, and then went out with the lemon juice in satisfaction.


    The children who were still in the kitchen looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Gu Jiujiu asked in a low voice: "Will this scare the guests away?"

 Chapter 233： Yunmu: Sticker

    Chapter 233 Yun Mu: Sticking Stickers


    Gu Yunmu was happily waiting for his sister to serve the water.


    The videographer who stayed in the lobby on the first floor loved him so much that he almost couldn''t shoot with his face.


    Ordinary amateurs would feel a little uncomfortable facing the camera, but Gu Yunmu was completely different. He actually had a sense of the camera, and cooperated with the cameraman to pose a few very cool and handsome poses, which caused some audiences to scream.


    Of course, some viewers had no feelings for him, and even murmured why the Gu Chi group could invite an extra guest.


    Several department managers shared the same table with Gu Yunmu, and the rest of the employees consciously dispersed and joined a few tables.


    The tablecloth has just been washed, Gu Ran can only borrow a disposable tablecloth, and will set the table with Ai Jie.


    After a while, the children came out one after another to help pour water.


    The employees were a little uncomfortable, but they inevitably looked at them curiously. Especially Gu Ran and Ai Jie, a first-line actress, a former actress who has returned to the top, and people who are usually not in contact with, unexpectedly became waiters.


    "Actually, I quite admire them." An employee whispered.


    "Anyway, I can''t do this myself," another employee answered, and he was still a little excited, "You say, if I take a photo with the goddess, will the goddess agree?"


    Others encouraged him to give it a try, "It''s a trial operation now, there are not many people, maybe there is a chance. After that, there will be more guests, and the guests will definitely not be able to cooperate with everyone to take a photo. Will you still work?"


    The employee plucked up the courage to stand up, moved towards Gu Ran, and passed a little girl at the same time.


    Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips, and happily approached Gu Yunmu with a glass of lemonade.


    "Here, please drink."


    Duanzi put the lemonade on the table and looked at him with burning eyes.


    "Miaomiao made lemonade by herself."


    Gu Yunmu immediately showed a big smile.


    "Miao Miao really likes me very much, she even poured water for me with her own hands."


    Danzi: "???" Isn''t this the request of the annoying brother?


    She stared at Gu Yunmu who was talking to herself, a hint of joy flashed in her bright black eyes.


    Gu Yunmu picked up the glass unpreparedly and took a big gulp.


    The smile froze instantly.


    Tuanzi looked at him nervously, "Are you going to throw up?"


    She looked down and found that the floor was very clean. If she vomited, who would clean it?


    The little girl thought for a while, leaned closer, stood on tiptoe, and tried to cover Gu Yunmu''s mouth and let him swallow it, so there was no need to clean up.


    And this action fell in Gu Yunmu''s eyes, because his sister was looking forward to him drinking the lemonade she made herself.


    As the older brother, of course he has to fulfill the little wish of the younger sister. Isn''t it just sour lemonade? Can he still drink?


    Gu Yunmu twisted his face, swallowed the water, picked up the glass again, and drank it all in one go.


    The dumpling opened its mouth wide.


    The audience who knew what Danko did were also stunned.


    ¡¾Does he like to drink sour? ¡¿


    ¡¾Look at his twisted face, how could he like to drink? ¡¿


    ¡¾This is all brother¡¯s love, of course you have to finish the water brought by your sister¡¿


    ¡¾You said, did he know that Miao Miao did it on purpose¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like he doesn''t know, after drinking, he actually gave Miao Miao a thumbs up¡¿


    "Miaomiao is making lemonade for the first time, and the craftsmanship is not bad," Gu Yunmu said with a smile, "It''s just a little worse than me."


    Tuanzi rarely felt a little guilty, his eyes dodged.


    At this time, Gu Ran came over and asked them what they wanted to eat with a smile.


    Gu Yunmu was surprised: "Where''s the menu?"


    Gu Ran''s smile froze.


    The children also looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Yi Kai whispered: "Too bad, we didn''t make a menu."


    Gu Jiujiu also said in a very low voice: "Because we are trying to make it, we didn''t expect to have customers."


    Twins, you look at me, I look at you, like looking in a mirror.


    Gu Yunmu scanned around, and suddenly smiled, "Then you can do whatever you want, what you do, what we eat, just control the amount."


    Gu Ran breathed a sigh of relief.


    Other children rushed into the kitchen to help.


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed, leaned closer to Gu Yunmu, and looked up at him, "Will this be bad? Will other brothers and sisters have any objections?"


    "No, my choice is definitely the best, and they won''t have any objections." Gu Yunmu said complacently, and secretly brushed her sister''s hair.


    Other employees: "..." You are the boss and you have the final say, anyway, they don''t need to pay.


    What''s more, they knew that this was a live broadcast, but they didn''t really expect the guests to make anything delicious. Since it won''t be delicious, it doesn''t matter what you eat.


    Tuanzi tugged at the corners of his clothes, looked at everyone''s reactions, and found that several people were bald.


    "They look about your age, why do they have so little hair?"


    Tuanzi looked at Gu Yunmu''s head worriedly, "Will you have less hair in the future?"


    "how is this possible?"


    Gu Yunmu proudly said: "Although we are all programmers, I will never be bald, and I will always be so handsome."


    Other programmers: "..." Forget it, they are used to the boss''s narcissism and self-talk.


    Although I hate the boss for opening his mouth, he is handsome, has a high salary, and a generous bonus. The most important thing is that there will be no mandatory or implicit requirements for overtime work, and overtime work will also be paid.


    Their company is not big. In a company of the same size, there are really not many overtime pay!


    Several department managers were active, smiling and chatting with the dumpling.


    "You are Mr. Gu''s cousin, he told us about you."


    Tuanzi opened his eyes slightly, "But I just met him not long ago."


    A manager laughed and said: "Haha, when you were on the show a long time ago, he shared your show in the work group and recommended us to watch the show."


    Actually, Gu Yunmu¡¯s original words at the time were, ¡®Look, my super invincible, cute and powerful sister is on the show! ''


    The boss didn''t say anything like asking them to join in the show. Many people in the workplace would try to figure out what their boss was thinking. Everyone thought he was hinting, and they all went to watch the show in private.


    Seeing this, many girls wanted to **** him back and raise them, and even shared photos and clips of the show in the work group.


    During that time, the topic of the work group would turn to Gu Miaomiao from time to time. Many people really liked her, and even said very bold remarks.


    Until one day, Gu Yunmu suddenly issued a group announcement, prohibiting everyone from chatting about programs in the group.


    The boss''s mind is hard to fathom, several managers thought.


    Tuanzi was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Gu Yunmu to support her show so much.


    Thinking of just teasing the other party, she felt even more guilty.


    She approached cautiously, "Brother Yun Mu, I''m sorry."


    cloud! Mu! elder brother! elder brother!


    A certain handsome guy was so excited that he picked up the dumpling and continued to paste it.


    "Call again!"


    The dumpling was stuck so that his head shook from side to side, and his face puffed up unconsciously.


    "Come, come," Gu Yunmu was so excited that he didn''t notice the dangerous eyes of his sister, "Don''t be shy, call again! You can''t call me less than you call brother!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： Gu Chi: smile

    Chapter 234 Gu Chi: Smile


    Not only did Tuanzi not call, but he even knocked on Gu Yunmu''s forehead with his forehead.


    Gu Yunmu thought to herself, my sister is shy, and even though she is shy, she still wants to stick to him, so she really likes him, hahaha!


    Duanzi squinted at the young man who was laughing wildly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I always feel that he is thinking about very bad things¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Talking to oneself, self-centered, unable to read air, if he has never been beaten, it must be because he is too handsome and his shots are too generous¡¿


    Otherwise, such a person can easily make people''s fists itch.


    The dumpling broke free and jumped to the ground.


    "Miaomiao is an employee, I''m going to be busy, goodbye."


    She slipped fast, afraid of being caught by a narcissistic big cat and sticking to her.


    There were many people in the kitchen, so she could only continue to brush the carpet, passing by Gu Chi, and found that Gu Chi was writing something on the small blackboard.


    She took a closer look.


    "Signature dish? Where do we get our signature dish?"


    Gu Chi: "As long as it is delicious, it can become a signature dish."


    He said distressedly: "What price shall we set?"


    Tuanzi became distressed.


    "How to make the menu?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: Search nearby restaurants to see their customer flow and pricing. As for the menu, directly search for a template and modify it as needed]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Wow, little Gugu, you are so smart! ¡¿


    Tuanzi boasted, and quickly told Gu Chi the answer, and then greeted Gu Chi''s boast.


    She straightened her waist proudly.


    Gu Chi chose an average price, and asked the staff to borrow a computer to start making the menu.


    I found that there are various commercial leaflets, billboards and other templates on the website, and I couldn''t help but make a few as needed.


    "At that time, we will put up a big signboard on the reef, and when we become famous, everyone will be willing to take a detour," Gu Chi said helplessly, "This is the only way to solve the route problem temporarily."


    When the brothers and sisters squatted to make, the kitchen was already in full swing.


    Many dishes have been washed long ago and just need to be put into the pot.


    Yi Heng was a little nervous, his hands were shaking all the time when he was frying his 60th birthday.


    Yi Kai stood by and watched, looked up at his face, and whispered, "Brother, the dishes you cook are delicious, and all the guests will like them."


    "Hmph, what do you need to say?" Yi Heng snorted coldly, but his hands stopped shaking so much.


    He controls two pots at the same time, and the amount of vegetables in each pot can hold two plates.


    After putting the spicy stir-fried flower armor on a plate, he quickly prepared the squid tendrils on the iron plate.


    While preparing, he muttered, "I have to discuss with the orphanage and ask them to send some people over to help."


    The four tables of guests have already made him flustered, and there must be a few more chefs and helpers.


    If there are people with good cooking skills in the orphanage, that''s fine. If not, they still have to find a chef.


    Gu Ran personally served the dishes, and asked the children to stay in the kitchen to wash the vegetables.


    Ai Jie was busy in the place where the original restaurant was transformed into a kitchen.


    During this period, she prepared brown sugar glutinous rice cakes, shredded lettuce mixed with shredded jellyfish.


    Soon Gu Chi came back and joined the ranks of chefs, starting to fry some home-cooked dishes.


    What to fry depends on what he knows and what ingredients are available.


    It is definitely not possible to do this in the official business, but now the customers let them play freely, and they really play freely.


    Lobby.


    The guests had a taste of the spicy stir-fried sixty-year-old armor, and their expressions were full, and they tasted the iron plate squid whiskers, and their expressions were another meal.


    ¡¾Phew, I¡¯m so nervous, is it delicious or not¡¿


    ¡¾The previous guests said it was delicious, which can be seen as a compliment. But now it''s open, and the guests think it''s delicious, so the restaurant has hope! ¡¿


    ¡¾I feel more nervous than the guests¡¿


    The guests looked at each other, and one of them suddenly whispered, "Why do I think it''s delicious? Is it my illusion?"


    Another person shook his head: "It''s not your illusion, the taste is very good, the ingredients are very fresh, I think it''s worth it."


    After being astonished, everyone stopped being polite and started grabbing food.


    During the period, two female guests looked at each other.


    They looked at the camera and turned their backs.


    One person said almost in a breathy voice: "I heard that Yi Heng made it, but I didn''t expect him to cook."


    "After eating the food he cooked, I''m ashamed to continue blackmailing him."


    These two are actually Yi Heng''s fans.


    To be precise, they are fans of artist Chen Wen. Some time ago, Chen Wen and Yi Heng were rumored to be having an affair, and it felt very real, but the two did not make an official announcement, and some fans said that Chen Wen was not in good condition, and seemed very sad, so everyone thought it was Yi Heng who did not dare to make an official announcement , Many fans turned into Yi Heng''s black fans.


    But after the two had new dramas respectively, the scandal disappeared. But those who turned into black fans still don''t like Yi Heng in private.


    This is just an episode.


    Afterwards, some seafood, home-cooked stir-fries and snacks were served one after another. Among them, the seafood stewed noodles were the most amazing.


    After eating and drinking for more than an hour, the people at the four tables were all full.


    Duanzi came to charge with an urgently typed list.


    She showed a sweet smile, and said in a childlike voice that the 30% discount for the trial operation is very cost-effective.


    "Brothers and sisters can come over to eat in the evening and the day after tomorrow~"


    "We have to go back to work tomorrow night." An employee whispered, and secretly glanced at Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu waved his hand, "Then go back the night after tomorrow."


    Just when his sister¡¯s live broadcast ended, he could abduct her.


    The employees cheer.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, "Is it so casual?"


    Gu Yunmu said complacently: "I am the boss and I have the final say."


    Anyway, they are a game company, even if there is an emergency, they can solve it on the spot by taking out the computer.


    Tuanzi blinked, took another look at Gu Yunmu, and handed over the list.


    "Cards cannot be swiped temporarily, only cash can be paid."


    In fact, she exclaimed quietly in her heart, just for a moment, Gu Yunmu was really handsome!


    Gu Yunmu paid the money quickly, and then drove the employees away, letting them continue to go on vacation, and advertised the restaurant by the way, while she had the cheek to stay.


    "I can serve as a signboard for you to welcome guests."


    He said to himself: "With my face, there will be guests coming in for dinner."


    Duanzi Siyuyan, sure enough, it was her illusion just now, such a narcissistic brother is not handsome at all!


    Gu Chi came out to clear the dinner plate, and smiled slightly upon hearing this.


    "I''m really sorry, our place is a bit out of the way, there are basically no pedestrians passing by, you can only show your smile to the air."


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    Gu Chi whispered ''ah''.


    "But you are so sincere, we can''t refuse."


    He stopped clearing the trays and pulled out a makeshift handmade promotional sign.


    "Please take this to the beach and attract a few guests with your face."


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    The young painter was surprised: "Don''t you want to? Ah, it turns out that you were just joking just now, and I took it seriously. It''s normal not to want to. Just now I accidentally regarded you as Miao Miao''s cousin, one of my own. In fact, you should treat you as a guest."


    Gu Yunmu grabbed the billboard directly, gave him a cold look, and stood up.


    "Go, go, but I want to take Miao Miao there to promote. The handsome me and the cute Miao Miao are invincible!"


    Gu Chi agreed without hesitation.


    But when the two of them went out, a few children ran over.


    "Miao Miao, we will go with you, we are also part of the restaurant, we also want to promote!"


    Tuanzi warmly welcomed them, "Okay, okay!"


    Gu Yunmu turned his head and looked at Gu Chi who was not far away, "You are cruel."


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： emotional intelligence touching

    A handsome guy in fancy clothes appeared on the beach with a group of little beanies, which more or less attracted some attention.


    After this period of training, the children became very bold, and dared to publicize the restaurant loudly even to strangers.


    Not only that, they are also very good at talking.


    Tuanzi folded her hands, watching with satisfaction the performance of her friends.


    Noticing that Gu Yunmu hadn''t made a sound, he looked up.


    "Hey, Brother Yun Mu, are you shy?"


    She said maliciously: "Will the super handsome and invincible Gu Yunmu also be shy?"


    Gu Yunmu flinched a bit, hearing this, subconsciously retorted, "Who is shy? I''m not Gu Qize!"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and always had a straight face. Would the third cousin, who looks like an elite, be shy?


    She still remembers that handsome face, the pile of gifts and "Miao Miao, you didn''t wash your hands!" ''


    Stimulated, Gu Yunmu rushed directly to the crowd, shaking the promotional card in his hand, "I have already tried it, this trial restaurant is very good..."


    Very arrogant and domineering tone, not like a recommendation, more like an order. And it didn''t say that they were live broadcasting the show from beginning to end, and it was the guests who cooked and served.


    The biggest selling point is gone, who will go?


    Tuanzi held his face in horror and ran over quickly.


    When she approached, the person who had stopped because he was a handsome guy left with a strange expression on his face.


    Her ears were sharp, and she heard a girl say to her companion, "He is handsome, but unfortunately he has a problem with his brain, otherwise I would definitely want his contact information."


    Another person said: "I think he dyed his hair and wore colored contact lenses. He may be playing some role."


    "Then the character he played must be very bad, but his acting skills are quite good, and he really performed that feeling."


    Danzi: "..."


    She flew up in a hurry, directly grabbed Gu Yunmu''s collar, and successfully flew him away from the crowd.


    "Shut up, you are not soliciting customers, you are chasing customers!"


    She didn''t fly very high, Gu Yunmu''s long legs slid across the sand, and her shoes began to fill with sand.


    He retorted loudly: "How is it possible, I will go out, and the absolute customer will come like a cloud, and the money will be rolling in!"


    Flying Tuanzi shook his hands angrily, almost throwing him out.


    Gu Yunmu''s behavior was driving away passengers, but in the eyes of passengers, the behavior of the two of them was acting.


    Everyone gathered around excitedly, some took pictures with their mobile phones, and some were looking for Wia.


    The crowd shouted out of nowhere, "I know her, the little heroine Gu Miaomiao, she knows a lot of martial arts, and she''s participating in a show recently!"


    "Miaomiao, come one more!"


    "Can you throw him out and catch him?"


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi hurriedly put Gu Yunmu down.


    Everyone gathered around and asked questions.


    The corners of her lips twitched, Gu Yunmu was a little impatient, and wanted to keep these people away from her sister. Pain came from the back of his foot. He looked down and found that a little foot was stepping on him and crushed him a few times.


    Swallowing the screams, he turned his head to look, and saw his sister smiling into a flower, and she was introducing the trial restaurant to the passengers softly, but her little feet stepped on his feet to stop him from making a sound.


    There is no shortage of people who like to try in this world.


    I heard that artists like Guran Aijie were busy in the restaurant, and everyone passed by with great interest.


    There are also people who went there purely for dinner, and found that the restaurant staff is small, and it is not very formal at present, so they left directly.


    In general, the children still found a lot of customers after a meal of publicity.


    Everyone is busy again.


    Yi Heng is still in charge of seafood, Gu Chi is in charge of stir-fries, and Ai Jie is in charge of desserts and snacks.


    Gu Ran acted as a waiter, and later Tuanzi pushed Gu Yunmu to be a waiter.


    "what?"


    The handsome blue-haired guy pointed to his face in disbelief, "Let me be a waiter, it''s a waste!"


    The chubby little face looked serious, "We only need waiters."


    Tuanzi is very serious, "Miao Miao is very busy, I don''t have time to make trouble with you. If you don''t want to help, then Miao Miao will go find another staff member."


    Gu Yunmu shut up obediently, found a uniform to put on, and honestly served the guests.


    He served the food quickly, without making any mistakes, and with a casual smile on his face, he received unanimous praise from the guests.


    After sending away a wave of guests, Gu Yunmu got a chance to rest.


    Bored, he took out his phone and sent a message to Gu Qize pretending to be pitiful.


    The other party didn''t reply.


    "cut."


    I also want to know that during working hours, it is impossible for my eldest brother to play with his mobile phone.


    "Brother Yun Mu, here you go, thank you for your hard work."


    A sweet voice came from beside my ear.


    Gu Yunmu turned her head to look, and saw her younger sister smiling brightly, enthusiastically handing over a glass of... lemonade.


    My stomach is getting sour.


    Gu Yunmu forced a smile: "It''s not hard, I''m not thirsty."


    Although this is his sister''s love, he can bear it, but his stomach can''t bear it.


    "But your mouth is peeling."


    Tuanzi enthusiastically stuffed the water glass into his hand.


    "Drink it, drink it, it''s super delicious."


    Gu Yunmu was silent.


    He looked at the water glass, then at his sister''s chubby little face, and then at the water glass.


    The audience guessed his inner voice and unceremoniously sent a piece of ''hahaha''.


    "I can drink," Gu Yunmu said with difficulty, "You let me pinch your face."


    Duanzi: "?"


    The handsome blue-haired guy pinched her face directly, his soft little face was like a stress relief toy.


    After pinching for a while, he was also mentally prepared and took a big gulp.


    "Huh? Sweet and sour."


    "Yes, this time it''s honey lemonade, super delicious~"


    Tuanzi bent his eyes and smiled, "Brother Yun Mu, thank you for your hard work."


    Although this brother is narcissistic and talks to himself, he is also very powerful. He is obviously the boss of the company, but he is willing to come over and be a waiter, working hard for a few hours. Not everyone can do this.


    Besides, the reason for Gu Yunmu to stay is her and Gu Chi brother.


    Brother Yun Mu is worried about his cousin.


    After thinking for a while, Tuanzi climbed onto a chair graciously and began to beat Gu Yunmu''s shoulders.


    "Thank you, do you want to stay for dinner?"


    "Of course," Gu Yunmu said proudly, "Miao Miao, you can''t bear to part with me, so of course I want to stay."


    The hand that hit the shoulder gave a pause.


    The handsome blue-haired guy didn''t notice it, "By the way, I watched the show, and your accommodation is too simple, almost like a dog kennel, do you want to stay in a hotel with me tonight? I booked a luxury suite... ouch, you It''s too much strength, take it easy."


    Puffing his face, Tuanzi slapped him on the shoulder vigorously, and said angrily, "What kind of kennel, is Miao Miao a puppy?"


    Gu Yunmu spoke quickly, "Actually, it''s pretty similar, especially the pitiful look with lowered eyes, like a... ah!"


    Tuanzi punched him, angrily jumped off the chair, snatched the half-drunk water glass, and ran away.


    "Gu Yunmu is a big fool!"

 Chapter 236： Yun Mu: Im so angry

    Chapter 236 Yun Mu: Good Qi


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the others were cleaning outside, and Ai Jie Yiheng was cleaning in the kitchen.


    After a busy day today, they actually made a lot of money after excluding the cost.


    The orphanage said that a few employees will come to help tomorrow, one of them is a good cook, and the rest can be waiters.


    In addition, in recent years, a restaurant owner has often donated rice to the orphanage. During the summer vacation, he closed the restaurant. However, this person has good cooking skills and expressed his willingness to be the chef of the restaurant.


    They communicated on the phone and finally decided that this person could come and help during the show. Once the show is over and the restaurant has a reputation, the chef can be officially hired to prevent the restaurant from being ineffective and affecting the chef''s future.


    The former restaurant owner also said that he brought a few apprentices, and if there is a lack of people in the future, he can introduce the apprentices to come to work.


    The restaurant is on the right track, and the problem of the chef and waiters has been solved. Everyone is very tired, but in a good mood, so they will actively clean up.


    Laughter came from outside from time to time.


    "Miaomiao, let''s do it again!"


    "No, this is the goddess sprinkling water!"


    Yi Heng was cleaning the table. Hearing this, he said helplessly, "Children are really energetic."


    He was so tired that he couldn''t straighten his back and lift his arms, but these children could still play and play.


    Ai Jie was mopping the floor, and said with a smile, "I can still play around now. After I wash up, I will definitely sleep on the bed. But that''s good, I don''t need to coax them to sleep."


    Went to dinner with the cameraman who took pictures of them. It just so happened that the two of them didn''t want to care about the shots, so they simply refused the new cameraman to come.


    There will be no camera facing them, so the two of them can relax.


    Ai Jie finished wringing the mop and mopping the floor again. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Yi Heng tidying up there. After thinking about it, she still said, "Thank you for the previous thing."


    Yi Heng''s hand stopped.


    "Just hit my hand, nothing."


    Ai Jie smiled and didn''t speak again.


    The two of them didn''t say it clearly, but they both knew about it.


    The day before yesterday, Shan Hao used his mace, and Ai Jie fought back. This matter was aroused until yesterday morning.


    As a popular search center, many people also commented on Ai Jie''s two children, seemingly sympathizing with them, but their words were mixed with malicious intent.


    As a result, at noon yesterday, a marketing account suddenly broke the news, saying that Shan Hao''s ex-wife, the internet celebrity who got involved in their marriage, was their lover at the same time.


    Shan Hao is determined to divorce because of Xiaosan''s pregnancy, but the child that Xiaosan is pregnant with is not his at all.


    The marketing account broke the specific time, Shan Hao and the company employees had a comprehensive physical examination together, found that there was something wrong with his body, and thought of some of his wife''s behaviors, he secretly took a paternity test.


    Not long after that, the two divorced, the child belonged to his ex-wife, and Shan Hao took most of the couple''s property.


    Not long after that, the infertile Shan Hao began to **** the custody of Ai Tanbo''s siblings.


    He used to ignore and dislike the twins, but when he became infertile, he desperately wanted to get back the custody.


    As soon as the melon came out, netizens rushed to eat the melon of Shan Hao and his ex-wife. By the way, it was discovered that the Internet celebrity also got involved in another family''s marriage.


    Everyone ridiculed Shan Hao and despised that Internet celebrity''s behavior.


    That Internet celebrity broke the pot and frankly confessed that the child''s father knew that the child belonged to him, and he would give her an extra sum of money if he tricked her into marrying someone else and giving birth.


    So the cheater was also dragged into the water, and his wife saw all kinds of evidence released by Internet celebrities, knew that she was cheated, and directly filed for divorce.


    This incident caused a lot of trouble, and the attention of the people who eat melons was diverted. Not many people talked about Ai Jie''s child.


    Ai Jie breathed a sigh of relief, and asked her agent to check the marketing account, and found Yi Heng.


    These days, entertainment companies and well-known artists will maintain a few marketing accounts, which can be used to promote themselves, and at certain moments, they can explode other people''s scandals to divert attention.


    Yi Heng is only a second- and third-tier artist, with only a personal studio, and actually doesn''t know how to maintain a marketing account. Ke Yifei expects his son to be popular and earn money to make movies for him, so he has already prepared a marketing account for him. Before, he used the marketing account to stir up his scandals with others.


    Ai Jie didn''t speak, Yi Heng emphasized, "That woman wanted to get involved in the entertainment industry, and almost plotted against one of my friends. My friend investigated and found out about it."


    He said that he did not deliberately help with the investigation and used his father''s marketing account to break the news.


    "Well," Ai Jie didn''t try to refute. How old is Da Yiheng, and she entered the circle a few years earlier, so she can tell the truth from the fake, "I owe you a favor."


    Yi Heng was a little annoyed, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    At 9:30, everyone finally cleaned the first floor of the villa.


    Tuanzi followed Gu Chi to throw out the trash.


    On the way back, she suddenly stood still and moved her little ears.


    The young artist glanced at her expression.


    "What did you hear?"


    He bent down and jokingly said, "It looks like I got a melon."


    "Miao Miao didn''t eat melon," Tuanzi turned her head ''ßÝ'', almost bumping into Gu Chi''s face, she quickly distanced herself, pouted her lips and emphasized, "Miao Miao wants to eat melon, but I can''t buy melon."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What he said about eating melons refers to netizens watching hot gossip events¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly realized.


    "Brother Yun Mu is calling Brother Qi Ze."


    Tuanzi snickered, "Brother Yun Mu is urging Brother Qi Ze to come over for vacation, so he came to the restaurant to join him."


    Not only can I meet the third cousin, but also increase the income of the restaurant, what a joy!


    Hearing this, Gu Chi Qingjun''s face showed a strange look.


    "It is true that many companies have recently begun to organize employee travel, and it is very likely that Qi Ze will agree."


    After all, Gu Qize did not hesitate to invest in "Let''s Transform Together" when Gu Cheng made a phone call.


    "It''s just that the employees will come and he won''t."


    "Huh? Why?" Tuanzi looked disappointed.


    "Because he is a person who won''t let up, and basically doesn''t participate in any entertainment."


    Duanzi looked puzzled, his facial features almost wrinkled together.


    not far away.


    Gu Yunmu is still encouraging his brother.


    Gu Qi Ze quickly agreed that the company''s vacation location this year will be in Haishi, "in two batches, next week and next week."


    "Then when will you come over?" Gu Yunmu asked seemingly casually.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Anxiety climbed up that delicate face.


    "Don''t say that the employees go out for travel, you still have to work in the company. What about the old man? Let him work!"


    Gu Qize avoided answering: "It''s almost ten o''clock, go to bed. Didn''t you say that staying up late will damage your beauty?"


    Gu Yunmu was furious, "I have to stay up late today, and go to the bar to play disco until dawn. If you have the ability, come to Haishi to stop me!"


    He hung up the phone angrily.


    A few seconds later, the mobile phone received a message, opened it, and the elder brother advised him to go to bed early.


    "I''m furious!"


    He nearly dropped his phone.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, he sent a message to Gu Yu, mocking him as a brother-in-law, and he didn''t look like an elder when his niece came back for so long.


    He mentioned that Gu Miaomiao is currently participating in the show in Haishi.


    The angry handsome guy turned back to the villa, but met smiling cousin and cousin at the gate of the villa.


    ¡°You two smile like copy and paste.¡±


    Gu Yunmu rubbed his arms, "Big and small foxes?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： handsome pig head

    Chapter 237 Handsome pig head


    Gu Yunmu refused to have a heart-to-heart talk with her cousin, expressing that she only wanted to go for a walk on the beach with her sister.


    He pointed to the gloomy sky and said: "What a beautiful moonlight, it is the most suitable for walking and chatting by the sea."


    Tuanzi looked at the night sky, then at his light brown eyes with his colored lenses removed, with a look of pity.


    "Blind at a young age."


    But considering that many people are bald at a young age, it seems normal to be blind.


    Gu Yunmu pretended not to hear, bent down and stretched out his hand, "Let''s go, let''s play without Gu Chi."


    He muttered in a low voice: "I don''t know him well anyway."


    Although the two are cousins, he has been away from home all the time, and Gu Chi and Gu Chi belong to the kind of relatives who only meet each other during the holidays. Meeting twice a year is considered too much.


    He still remembered that the last time we met was during the Chinese New Year, when another relative of Gu Chi''s family happened to come to visit.


    The relative''s visit was mainly to introduce Gu Mo to a blind date.


    He only felt that the elders were so scary and Gu Mo was so pitiful, but when Gu Chi went out for a trip, he satirized the relative with embarrassment on his face and walked away despondently.


    Facing the accusations from his third uncle and aunt, Gu Chi said calmly that he just asked someone about the so-called blind date. It was the complete opposite of what that relative was boasting about. The most important thing was that he had a problem with his character. He obviously had a boyfriend, but he still agreed to a blind date, and when he reunited with his old classmates, he placed Gu Mo''s conditional job on her boyfriend.


    Gu Yunmu glanced at Gu Chi who was smiling, and instantly remembered that Gu Chi was also smiling like this at that time, polite and demeanor without swear words, making the relative speechless.


    Gu Chi smiled: "It''s windy on the beach at night, you''d better add a coat. Miao Miao has a good physique, but yours is not."


    "who said it?"


    Gu Yunmu looked dissatisfied, "I''m fine anywhere!"


    Duanzi dead fish eyes.


    The next second, she was lifted up.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about it, my sister is mine!"


    Looking down in astonishment, Gu Yunmu took advantage of her not paying attention, lifted her up and ran away, running a few meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Chi: "..."


    He silently took out his mobile phone to take a few photos, opened the address book, and found that no one could stop his cousin. After all, narcissistic people have nothing to fear.


    Beach.


    There are not many people who come for a walk.


    Gu Yunmu looked proud: "Everyone said the moonlight is good tonight."


    Tuanzi lay on his shoulder, heard the words, turned his head to look at him, and found that the earrings were shiny and reflective, so he stretched out his hand to poke.


    "Will it hurt?"


    "Of course not," Gu Yunmu showed off, "And I''m not afraid of pain... ah!"


    Gu Yunmu screamed after being pinched severely.


    "Are you afraid of pain?"


    Tuanzi jumped down with a smile, and stretched out his little claws, "Let''s take a walk hand in hand, holding Miaomiao is too tiring."


    Gu Yunmu still wanted to speak hard, so Tuanzi pretended to be fierce to scare him, "If you want to hug again, Miaomiao will secretly shave your hair off."


    She took a razor from her trouser pocket.


    "Brother Gu Chi''s."


    She thought it was fun at the time, so she picked it up to play, but someone called her downstairs, and subconsciously stuffed it into her pocket, and now it finally comes in handy.


    "If you don''t hug me, don''t hug me," Gu Yunmu muttered, "Anyway, you are a bit heavy, and I really can''t hug you."


    Wanting to hug and being able to hug and walk for a long time are two different things.


    Bai Run''s small ears stood up, and her hair, which was tied into two small balls, also exploded slightly.


    "Who is heavy?"


    Tuanzi jumped up angrily, "It''s obvious that you are too weak!"


    Gu Yunmu touched his nose and remained silent.


    "Humph!"


    Tuanzi turned around, waving her small arms, and walked quickly, "I''m ignoring you, Miaomiao is going back to sleep!"


    Gu Yunmu quickly stopped her, and squatted pitifully in front of her, blinking his light brown eyes, "You are not heavy, not at all!"


    The little girl folded her arms and squinted at him.


    "I''m very angry, what do you think?"


    "Uh, beat me up?"


    Gu Yunmu thought for a while, "I can be a sandbag. But even if it is a sandbag, I am also the most handsome and perfect sandbag."


    Danzi: "..."


    She took a step forward, pinching Gu Yunmu''s cheeks with her two small hands.


    "If you are beaten into a pig''s head, is that also the most handsome pig''s head?"


    "Of course!" Gu Yunmu was very confident in her face.


    Duanzi admit defeat.


    This cousin is the most narcissistic and thick-skinned person she has ever met.


    "I won''t hit you, Miaomiao just wants to know," rolled his eyes, and Tuanzi snickered, "Will Brother Qi Ze come to travel?"


    Gu Yunmu froze instantly.


    He didn''t pay much attention, just sat on the spot, picked up stones, and threw them into the sea vigorously.


    "Let''s just dream, in the dream he will travel."


    The blue-haired handsome guy turns on the mode of thoughts.


    "Cleanliness, obsessive-compulsive disorder, difficulty in choosing, workaholic, he is full of debuffs, it''s all caused by the old man. Heh heh, when I trick the old man over, I will definitely screw him..."


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands and listened openly.


    The more he listened, the more he didn''t understand. Taking a glance from the corner of his eye, he found that his face was full of resentment.


    If this resentment could materialize, he would definitely be covered in black air.


    She stretched out her hand to poke the other person''s shoulder, "Miao Miao is here, if there is anything, you can tell Miao Miao."


    Gu Yunmu paused and turned to look at her.


    Tuanzi showed a bright smile, "We are brothers and sisters, family members will help each other. Some things cannot be solved by one person, maybe two people..."


    "Wow, Miao Miao!"


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Yunmu rushed over like a big dog, hugged her directly, and started posting.


    "Come to my house and be my own sister!"


    The dumpling shook from side to side expressionlessly.


    A minute later, she clenched her small fist and shook it in front of Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu quickly let go, and looked at her eagerly, "Aren''t you coming to my house? I''m a very good brother, and it''s not bad for a big brother to be reluctant."


    "Even if I don''t go to your house, I''m still your sister. Or do you think that a cousin is not a sister, but a real sister?"


    Gu Yunmu is honest.


    After a few seconds, he said slowly, "What kind of person do you think my brother is?"


    Tuanzi recalled, "He should be a very powerful person."


    She heard from her elder brother that Gu Qize managed the company''s scale, and that it must be very powerful to be able to lead the company forward.


    ¡°He is also a good person to his family.¡±


    Although sending a carload of gifts is a bit exaggerated, it is full of love. Whether it''s her, or the elder brother and second brother who have received gifts, they must be very happy in their hearts and want to hold this love.


    "A person with a stupid mouth."


    Love relatives, but don''t say it, but express it with practical actions.


    "Anyway, Miao Miao likes Brother Qi Ze very much."


    After finishing speaking with sparkling eyes, Tuanzi quickly shrank his shoulders and said in a low voice, "However, it would be fine if he can pay attention to hygiene reasonably."


    Just wash your hands before and after meals. I care about hygiene all the time, and I am a little tired.


    "Such a good son," Gu Yunmu pouted, "Some old men don''t know how to cherish it, hum!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Yun Mu: woo woo

    Chapter 238 Yun Mu: Woohoo


    Gu Yunmu didn''t want to talk about these things with his peers.


    It is always difficult to talk about these things with peers. But in the face of her younger sister, who has an unexpectedly tolerant personality, many words came out of her mouth naturally.


    "Pay attention to hygiene, pay attention to details, and choose carefully. This is actually a good character, isn''t it?"


    Tuanzi patted Gu Yunmu''s head, nodded, "It''s very good, but Brother Qi Ze is a bit too much."


    "Then why do you think it happened?"


    Tilting his head, Tuanzi blinked in confusion.


    "Because the pressure is too great." Gu Yunmu''s voice suddenly became low.


    "Because of too much pressure, it was just a common cleanliness that became more and more serious. Because of too much pressure, paying attention to details became obsessive-compulsive disorder, and even had to step on the left leg first when going out!"


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, "Huh?"


    "Not to mention the difficulty of choosing. Heh, he is quite decisive and domineering when he works. After all, the company''s burden is on him. And if there is a problem with the decision-making, the old man will scold him before the other directors say anything. , scolding is particularly ugly."


    Because I was too decisive at work, in my daily life, I started to rebound, making various choices difficult.


    "And he is always tense," Gu Yunmu said depressedly, "I dare not travel to relax. Because whenever there is something wrong with the company, the old man only knows to scold him, the old man is sick!"


    Tuanzi stood up straight, the height was just right for her to rub Gu Yunmu''s head.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, do you understand? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I think Gu Qize needs to see a doctor. He pays attention to hygiene to the point of sickness. As for the obsessive-compulsive disorder, it''s also a little serious. It should be caused by too much pressure, you can see a psychiatrist or a psychologist]


    Tuanzi rubbed his head and suggested, "Then let Brother Qi Ze go to see a doctor?"


    "You also think you need to see a doctor, right?"


    Gu Yunmu instantly felt that he had found a bosom friend, and he didn''t care that Tuanzi was rubbing his head, messing up that handsome blue hair.


    "But did you know that the old man is willing to find a doctor for Gu Chi, but he is not willing to introduce a doctor for my brother!"


    Gu Yunmu was one of the few people who knew that Gu Chi had seen a psychiatrist.


    He didn''t know the reason, he only knew that it was his father who helped introduce famous doctors.


    But when he questioned the old man, why didn''t he introduce a doctor to his elder brother, "He said that my brother is not sick, and my brother also thinks it is normal."


    Emotional Gu Yunmu''s eyes were a little red.


    "Sometimes, I feel that my eldest brother and I are not his son, but puppets, and we must act according to his instructions. He is sick!"


    This statement is very familiar, Tuanzi thought of Yi Heng and Yi Kai.


    She became alert instantly, "Puppets? Little uncle treats you as puppets you can control?"


    Gu Yunmu, who opened the chatter box, babbled loudly: "Yes, we are all puppets!"


    I didn¡¯t understand much when I was young, but when I grew up, Gu Yunmu recalled the past carefully and found the exact time point.


    When he was five years old, his mother died of illness. After that, Gu Yu changed.


    Gu Yu used to have a loose personality, and he was very tolerant of his two sons, and would not force them to do anything.


    On the contrary, my mother has a serious personality and is decisive in her actions.


    Their family is a loving father and strict mother, but that kind of strictness is acceptable to two children. When mothers make many decisions, they will respect them.


    But when his mother passed away, Gu Yu changed, became very strict, and disrespected them very much. He didn''t ask questions, and directly enrolled the two children in many interest classes. The two children''s friends will be strictly screened. If they are friends who are useless to the two children, they will not be allowed to play.


    ¡°He was trying to make us like my mom.¡±


    Gu Yunmu''s eyes were drooping, and his hair was limp, like a big dog whose hair was wet.


    "When I was a student, if I didn''t take the first place in the exam, it was rubbish. If I couldn''t win a piano competition, it was useless. I couldn''t watch TV, read extracurricular books, or have any entertainment. Peer exchanges."


    I didn''t understand it when I was a child, but now he realizes that Gu Yu is transferring the pain and pressure of losing his wife to them. He tried to make his two children as good as his wife, and even had the same personality as his wife.


    Obviously the two children are the crystallization of their love, but he gave them a painful childhood.


    "Mother passed away, we are also very sad, and we are trying to cheer up." Gu Yunmu suddenly lowered his head, wiped the corners of his eyes, and Tuanzi hurriedly hugged his head.


    A muffled voice came.


    "He is an adult and our family member. Not only did he not cheer up, but he also persecuted us like that. He didn''t take the first place in the exam, he didn''t win a prize, and he scolded him very badly. But in front of outsiders, he seems to be quite conscientious."


    Under such high pressure, the two brothers developed completely different personalities.


    Gu Qize has excellent grades and a serious personality. He obeyed his father''s arrangement, majored in management at university, and even entered the company as an intern early. After graduation, he stayed in Runze Hotel Group and climbed all the way to the current position of president.


    He never rests, he is a clockwork machine. Whenever the mainspring is slightly loose, a pair of big hands will continue to wind the mainspring to keep him in a tight state.


    Gu Yunmu was born against the bone.


    He will make trouble when he is unhappy, and the interest class who is not interested will just run away. Even if he didn''t take the first place and was scolded, he didn''t care, and even encouraged his elder brother to rebel together.


    Of course, he was suppressed.


    Regarding Gu Yu''s words that intentionally suppressed him, he went in one ear and out the other, with an attitude of ''You say what you say, I will never admit that I am stupid and I am not as good as someone else, but I am actually very good''.


    ¡°I always wanted to be an e-sports player.¡±


    Gu Yunmu gritted his teeth and said: "At that time, the club was discussed, but I was not old enough. He is the guardian, and he refused to sign anything."


    His dream died, and then he honestly went to university, majored in computer science, started a company, specialized in poaching the school''s corners, and hired many outstanding alumni. When he graduated, the game company was slightly famous, and he also had the confidence to invest in the one he liked. game club.


    But he is no longer able to officially compete.


    This will be the regret of his life.


    "At least I still have a dream, I have struggled, but big brother..."


    Gu Yunmu sniffled, "I don''t even know what he likes or what he wants to do."


    Gu Qize is excellent, there is no doubt about it.


    But he has no preferences of his own. Because my father asked to take the first place, I took the first place in the test. Because his father liked his versatility, he mastered several instruments. Because his father wanted him to enter the company, he studied management. Therefore, his father wanted him to expand Runze Hotel Group, so he joined the company.


    Because my father was always dissatisfied and thought he could do better, he became a clockwork machine, never daring to stop, running forward, running and running, never seeing the scenery on both sides of the road.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： born to the sun

    Chapter 239 Born to the Sun


    Gu Yunmu ran away before sending her sister to the villa, and didn''t say anything like ''Miaomiao and I will go to the hotel''.


    However, Gu Chi still used the light at the entrance of the villa to see the cousin''s face clearly.


    The reddish nose and the corners of the eyes, no matter how you look at it, you must have cried?


    He lowered his head thoughtfully, facing the guilty little face of Shangtuanzi.


    "He cried?"


    "what?"


    Tuanzi looked away guiltily, and rubbed his little hands.


    "Maybe it''s because the seaside is too windy."


    She frantically found love for Gu Yunmu, "Some people are like this, they will cry when the wind blows, so he should be like this. Well, that''s right, that''s how it is."


    If Gu Yunmu was crying for other reasons, she might still laugh at the other party crazily, taking pictures and thinking about it all the time. But just now when Gu Yunmu cried so badly, it was because of Gu Qize and himself, she couldn''t laugh at it, and promised that the other party would keep it secret.


    Stretched short legs and walked in, the small back revealing endless guilt.


    "Ah, I''m so tired, Miaomiao is going to sleep."


    As soon as she stepped into the villa, she ran wildly, reached the stairs in an instant, and clattered upstairs.


    Gu Chi shook his head helplessly.


    When he slowly reached the fourth floor and entered the room, he found that Tuanzi had quickly changed into pajamas, lying in the tent, covered with a quilt, with his eyes closed tightly, obediently.


    He didn''t expose the other party''s fake sleep, and was ready to rest after sending a few messages.


    The next morning, the guests woke up with sore backs and started to get busy.


    Some people go to buy goods, some people go to get the customized menu, leaflets, posters and poster racks yesterday, and some people discuss today''s main dishes.


    The cash register has also been installed in a hurry.


    Compared to the busy yesterday, today''s guests look more like restaurant employees.


    After a while, people from the orphanage also came.


    In addition to the chefs and waiters who were promised earlier, there are actually some children.


    The children are holding the box.


    Duanzi stretched her neck, looking curiously at the box they were holding.


    Compared with the somewhat cramped children, she was more familiar with herself, she directly turned her curiosity into motivation, ran to a little girl with double braids, and asked softly, "Sister, what is it pretending to be here? Can Miao Miao take a look?"


    The little girl opened the box shyly, "It''s a handicraft made by ourselves."


    There are paper-cuts, woven bracelets, small ornaments made from waste, handmade flowers and so on.


    "Wow! So beautiful."


    Tuanzi looked at these handicrafts in surprise, and praised them generously, "Sister, you are so amazing!"


    The little girl was even more shy.


    She lowered her head, and after a while took a peek at Tuanzi again, and found that the other party''s smile was sincere, without the slightest tweaking or contempt, and she became bolder.


    Other friends also came to watch.


    The children in the orphanage opened the boxes one after another.


    Everyone made surprise sounds.


    The employee of the Welfare Institute introduced: "We occasionally organize children to do some handicrafts for charity. Didn''t the program decide that if customers donate books, the restaurant will give away some drinks and snacks, and can we also send some handicrafts made by the children?"


    Ai Jie and Yi Heng went to buy goods, Gu Chi went to get custom products, Gu Ran was the only adult in the restaurant.


    She felt a little embarrassed, "But our restaurant has just started, and we are currently trying to attract customers, and we haven''t started to promote this event. There are currently no books on the third floor."


    "It''s okay, we should always prepare in advance so that the guests can see our sincerity." The employee said very sincerely.


    ¡¾Wow, this makes me feel good¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, it¡¯s not waiting for the guest to send the book before rushing to prepare a small gift, but preparing it from the beginning¡¿


    ¡¾They also made small wind chimes out of shells, wow, I really want it, I¡¯m in Haishi, I¡¯m going to have dinner today, and I can also send books over there¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, I really envy you¡¿


    ¡¾But you didn¡¯t notice that several children seem to have some physical problems¡¿


    ¡¾This is also normal. Not all the children in the orphanage are orphans. Some of them were abandoned because of disabilities or difficult diseases¡¿


    ¡¾But they are laughing and living hard¡¿


    ¡¾The atmosphere of this orphanage is not bad. It seems that the director and the staff really care for the children. Some orphanages are not good¡¿


    The children also brought a lot of shells, which they picked up at the beach before, and carefully cleaned the selected exquisite shells.


    The little girl who was accosted at the beginning was called Lu Kui, with the dean''s surname.


    Because Tuanzi accosted her, she instinctively regarded Tuanzi as the boss among the young guests, and explained to her in a low voice, "Many people come to travel, and sometimes they want to pick up beautiful shells, but this depends on luck."


    She showed a shy smile, "But now, they can get beautiful shells when they come to the restaurant."


    In her opinion, the program crew and guests are working hard for the orphanage. They operate the restaurant seriously and try to make a name for themselves. They also want to hand over the restaurant to the welfare home to ensure income.


    And they will be the beneficiaries.


    Children who grow up in orphanages know clearly that others are kind to them, but they cannot take others'' kindness for granted. In any case, do what you can.


    Well-wishers provide help, but to thrive like sunflowers, to repay welfare homes and well-wishers depends on themselves.


    A smile appeared on the chubby little face, and Tuanzi took the initiative to grab Lu Kui''s hand, "Then let''s go give a small gift now."


    She tilted her head and looked at the camera.


    "Beautiful sister, handsome brothers, if you want small gifts, you have to come early, if you are late, they will be picked up by others."


    ¡¾Come, come, I''ll come right away¡¿


    ¡¾I also plan to come when there are few people¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m in Haishi, I¡¯m already rushing to Zhong, maybe I¡¯ll be the first batch of customers you open at noon¡¿


    However, Gu Yunmu and the staff were the first customers of the restaurant.


    The handsome blue-haired guy picked up the freshly baked menu, looked at it for a while, and then said to the obedient little waiter Gu Miaomiao, "Which dish are you in charge of?"


    Duanzi: "?"


    Gu Yunmu: "Even if the ingredients are washed by you."


    The children work together in a division of labor, and the dumpling is the most outgoing, so it is in charge of the lobby. It is not easy to serve dishes, but it is okay to guide guests and help with ordering.


    What''s more, anyone who sees her sweet smile will feel better.


    "Ah, I didn''t wash the vegetables," Tuanzi pointed to the next table, "I washed that tablecloth."


    Gu Yunmu''s expression changed, and he immediately changed places with the staff at the next table.


    "The color of this tablecloth is really beautiful, much prettier than the previous one."


    The entire restaurant uses tablecloths in two matching colors, which are cross-laid.


    Gu Yunmu blinked, "Miao Miao, you picked this beautiful tablecloth, right?"


    Tuanzi honestly shook his head, "I picked the one you dislike."


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： refuse to stay up late

    Chapter 240 Refuse to stay up late


    Although the live broadcast attracted a group of guests, and the guests also tried their best to attract customers to the beach, compared with those famous restaurants, the source of customers for this remodeled restaurant is still not much.


    Because there are more people helping, most of the process is on track, and everyone relaxes around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Gu Chi simply took out the shells, continued to draw, and set up a stall to sell after preparation.


    Gu Ran is thinking about other styles of sugar painting.


    Ai Jie is discussing with the director whether to open at night.


    "If you want to gain fame and increase your income, you can''t waste time at night. However, if you open at night, it''s better to be lively and outside."


    At present, the first and second floors are enough to satisfy all guests.


    The dining tables on the third floor and in the yard have not welcomed guests.


    Supper, outdoor barbecue, the sea under the night, these are the selling points.


    The director was also a little moved, "It seems that there are not many guests just handing out flyers. It would be great if we could hold an open-air event. Not only a barbecue, but also a performance."


    "Performance?"


    Tuanzi was sitting on a small bench, holding a small knife in each hand, exercising the dexterity of his hands, when he heard the word ''performance'', he rushed to the director with a ''swish'', raised his face, "Miaomiao can perform automobile!"


    The director laughed: "The sponsor must be very happy."


    What a perfect ad placement.


    "Double swordsmanship and four swordsmanship are also acceptable," Tuanzi was particularly active, "Isn''t it impossible to pretend to be a chef and perform cooking? No, Miaomiao is a chef."


    She almost forgot that she still has the skill of ''God of Cookery''.


    It''s just a live broadcast, so it''s impossible for her to cook. Some viewers will find reasons to attack the program group.


    This is something that can make sponsors happy and even give them more money. The director happily agreed.


    Inspired by this, Ai Jie suggested, "In addition to this type of performance, everyone can also sing."


    Before, there were people coming and going as street performers, even if they sang, they couldn''t attract many people. And it is possible to sing for two hours and get less than 20 yuan in tipping.


    Conversely, now in his own restaurant, just performing for guests, but can attract some people.


    It just so happened that the program group had money before, so they not only built a wooden platform in the yard, but also built a small stage with wood.


    The venue is ready-made, you can try it tonight, and if it works, the late-night performance mode will be officially opened next week.


    As for the relevant equipment, the program team needs to help rent it.


    Duanzi found that he could participate, not only to help the restaurant, but also to promote Guwu, satisfied, and walked away.


    She deliberately avoided the camera, and then counted her reputation with her fingers.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t count, the current reputation value is 27 million. Last time it was 12 million, and it has reached 22 million. If you accumulate ten lucky draws, you can exchange for a photo of your parents in another world]


    Duanzi raised the corners of her lips, and rolled her bright black eyes.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, do you know that buy ten get one free? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: What happened to buying dinner plates before? ¡¿


    Tuanzi nodded again and again, a cunning flashed in his eyes.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Look, if you accumulate ten lucky draws for a photo, why can¡¯t you give another lucky draw chance. Miao Miao just wants the ancient formula of hair growth and hair care to help thousands of brothers, sisters, uncles and aunts who are suffering from baldness]


    The system rejected it.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But you have five lucky draw opportunities left, you use it once, and then accumulate six times, you can still get photos. ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But, if you do more activities, Miao Miao will be motivated to participate in the lottery. Come here once, buy ten get one free, and learn from smart businessmen¡¿


    The dumpling was soft and hard, from boasting to whining, and finally got a "buy ten get one free".


    After successfully getting the photo, she began to read the ancient prescription.


    "Hey, this is just hair care, not hair growth?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Same, this one also has the effect of growing hair. As for the one month you think from the Mediterranean to full hair, it is unrealistic. There are various reasons for people¡¯s hair loss. If you don¡¯t get rid of bad habits like staying up late, no matter how good the prescription is, it will be useless, and it will fall off after giving birth. It¡¯s better not to grow hair]


    Duanzi blinked, then suddenly covered her little furry head and ran away.


    The system heard her muttering in a low voice, "From now on, Miao Miao will never get up in the middle of the night to steal food again. Refuse to stay up late, start with me. Take care of your hair, start from childhood."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you stealing food in the middle of the night? I do not know how? Is it the few times I hibernate? ¡¿


    Tuanzi dodged his eyes, pretending not to hear.


    The system can already imagine the scene at that time.


    In the dead of night, other people in the villa have already fallen asleep, because Gu Cheng is at home, very safe, it temporarily sleeps to save energy. The host, who should have closed his eyes, sat up and tiptoed out of bed, and the cat ran to the place where the snacks were stored, like a little mouse that fell into a rice warehouse.


    Or, she ran into the kitchen quietly, opened the refrigerator, and found the refrigerated chocolate mousse with the help of the light in the refrigerator. Afraid that the light would attract Gu Cheng''s attention, he ran to the corner and squinted his eyes to taste.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear me, let me analyze for you when your reputation value skyrocketed¡¿


    are street performers and seaside martial arts respectively.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: In the evening and tomorrow morning, take advantage of the camera and work harder¡¿


    Tuanzi shook his head, almost making the system angry, and then nodded slowly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I know, I know, I always worry about losing my hair, just like Uncle Miao Mu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I have no hair¡¿


    Tuanzi''s horrified face forgot to communicate in his mind, "Wouldn''t that be even worse?"


    System: The host is really getting more and more lively!


    At night, after the peak dining period, the dumpling strolled to the beach to exercise.


    Facing the raging waves, she simply squatted on a horse, flattened her left hand, raised it up, and pushed it towards the sea.


    With a "bang", the place where the left hand was pointing at stirred up waves three to four meters high.


    Stretch out your right hand, and give another palm.


    There was another ''bang'', and higher waves rolled up.


    The dumpling was in a good mood, pushing with the left hand and pushing with the right.


    The sea specially cooperates to stir up high waves.


    The barrage is full of praise.


    Ask the photographer: "Miao Miao, what kind of palm is this?"


    "Perfunctory palm."


    Cameraman: "?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Miao Miao, I put a gift in your room¡¿


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, he put away his perfunctory palm in an instant, and practiced Baguazhang honestly.


    She emphasized seriously.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is not perfunctory, Miao Miao still has to accumulate reputation points¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I know, you also want your parents to come back early, and you have always been very diligent. You just used perfunctory palms just to tease me] After all, perfunctory palms will also arouse the audience''s admiration.


    Shrinking his neck, the dumpling became more honest.


    She was indeed teasing the system just now, but she didn''t expect to be discovered.


    Just like that, the system is still willing to give her a gift. The system is so kind, she likes Xiao Gugu the most!


    After exercising, she happily ran back to the villa, rushed into the room in one breath, and skillfully rummaged under the pillow.


    This is a tacit understanding between her and the system. If the system wants to conjure something, it will probably be placed under the pillow.


    She quickly turned out a book, on the cover of which was written ''xx School Double Swords Style''.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Art System: You can formally practice dual swordsmanship, are you happy? ¡¿


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Uncle Gu Yu

    Chapter 241 Uncle Gu Yu


    Everyone found that the dumpling has become more diligent.


    Early in the morning, before everyone got up, Tuanzi got up and went outside to practice martial arts.


    After the peak dining period, Tuanzi did not sit in line with the children to eat fruit as before, but practiced with two custom-made knives.


    Some black fans took the opportunity to attack her.


    ¡¾Everyone else is resting, but she is exercising, doesn''t it seem that others are lazy¡¿


    ¡¾I think she intends to express herself, she is so young and has a lot of scheming¡¿


    ¡¾It looks like it was taught by family members, what kind of top-notch director with zero scandals, but with a lot of means¡¿


    ¡¾Before, you exposed your attributes. I thought you were Miao Miao¡¯s black fan, but it turned out to be Gu Cheng and Gu Che¡¯s black fan. No, maybe it¡¯s a fan of a certain artist director who came to make trouble]


    ¡¾I said, is it possible that this is Master''s request? Miao Miao was also diligent before, but not this diligent]


    ¡¾Hehe, don¡¯t you just say what Master is, maybe someone deliberately cultivated it to create a character design¡¿


    ¡¾Good guy, find someone to train one and see, I will pay for it¡¿


    The children sat in a row to eat fruit and enjoy the performance of Tuanzi by the way.


    After one round, Gu Jiujiu asked curiously, "Miao Miao, aren''t you tired?"


    Tuanzi wiped off her sweat, her little face was flushed, and she grabbed the two knives again.


    "Tired, but Miao Miao must practice quickly."


    The current martial arts master is level 51, and after learning the double-knife style, she will be level 52. When she reaches level 100, she can get a big gift bag.


    Actually, she didn''t want any big gift packages, but only hoped that the system would help her realize a wish.


    She can get the whereabouts of her parents by accumulating reputation points, and even bring them back one day. But some people have no chance to come.


    Since the martial arts master has broken through level 50, the system has rarely issued some new cheats. Now it is rare to get one, so of course you have to practice hard.


    However, she didn''t expect to drop the double-knife trick so soon.


    Yi Kai was also curious, "Is this your master''s request?"


    The little girl paused, and after a second, she did not hesitate to put the blame on Master.


    She cannot reveal the existence of the system.


    "That''s right, that''s right, it''s Master''s request. He''s very nice, but he''s also very strict, and he''s staring at me to practice in places I don''t know.¡±


    Duanzi explained: "He likes to observe and attack secretly. Sometimes I don''t pay attention, and he will directly hit me with a stone."


    Actually, Master prefers to kick when he raises his foot.


    In this way, the target of the sneak attack is large, and the group can react and counterattack quickly. Then the two get into a fight, and it ends with her being thrown up a tree basically.


    The children are instantly alert.


    Gu Jiujiu patted his heart, "Miao Miao, don''t worry, I will guard for you, if anyone is found peeping, I will remind you!"


    The other children nodded again and again.


    Being hit by a stone is scary to think about. Miao Miao is their friend, they can''t watch their friend get hurt.


    The four children stared at the onlookers and staff with burning eyes, like four little tigers who had just grown teeth, with fierce milk.


    During the day, Gu Yunmu didn''t come over, but the employees continued to come over for dinner as agreed. After dinner, everyone went back to the hotel to pack their luggage and prepare to go back.


    Now, the third episode of the program has come to an end.


    Duanzi sat on the small suitcase, took a few shots from time to time, and the suitcase would automatically slide forward.


    "Hahaha, Miao Miao has a car!"


    Gu Chi pushed the suitcase and followed her leisurely.


    Suddenly, the small pink suitcase stopped.


    Duanzi pressed the suitcase and looked curiously at a person in the crowd.


    "Middle-aged brother Qi Ze?"


    There was a middle-aged man in the crowd, who looked very similar to Gu Qize, and he was looking at her with a straight face at the moment.


    Duanzi blinked.


    "Miaomiao, I''m here to pick you up!"


    Gu Yunmu, who had disappeared for a day, rushed out, lifted her up, hugged her in his arms, leaned their cheeks together, and squeezed their cheeks together.


    "Are you happy to see me?"


    The dumpling is like a kitten being sucked by humans, with its claws sticking out against Gu Yunmu''s face, refusing humans to "suck cats"!


    The middle-aged man strode over and said in disapproval, "Yun Mu, don''t make trouble."


    Tuanzi clearly heard Gu Yunmu''s ''cut'' in a low voice.


    After being released, Tuanzi jumped out of his arms and ran to Gu Chi who was walking over.


    "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Are you also here to travel?"


    Gu Yu shook his head, looked at the dumpling who was watching him, "I''m here to see Miao Miao. Let''s go, I''ve booked a restaurant."


    Duanzi wrinkled her nose.


    "But we are going to the next city to find the second brother."


    Brother won''t go home this week, so it doesn''t make sense for her to go back alone. Of course, she''s going to play with the crew. By the way, let''s see who else is bullying second brother. She had promised to protect her second brother.


    Before Gu Yu could speak, Gu Yunmu burst into laughter, "Haha, old man, who told you not to say hello in advance? Do you think that everyone listens to your arrangements and has no business of their own?"


    Gu Yu lowered his face.


    He glanced at the pouting dumpling. It is not easy to teach his niece, but he can teach his son.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with your company? As a boss, if you don''t solve the problem properly and come to travel, how can you make things happen with your temper?"


    Gu Yunmu rolled his eyes.


    Gu Chi was the one to mediate, and everyone found a coffee shop to sit and chat for a while, and then stopped eating.


    Gu Yu frowned, but still agreed.


    Gu Yunmu picked up the dumpling and whispered in an unabashedly mocking tone.


    "Hahaha, as expected of you, you broke his style as soon as we met."


    Gu Yunmu laughed wickedly, "He really hates when others destroy his plans, and also hates when others don''t listen to him. But you are not his son, so don''t be afraid."


    Little meaty claw pressed Gu Yunmu''s cheek, "You laughed too loudly."


    Tuanzi snorted, "Miaomiao is just telling the truth."


    She had already contacted her eldest brother, confirmed her whereabouts, and promised her second brother that she would not break her promise.


    Even when Gu Qize came to visit, he would greet Gu Cheng in advance, but Gu Yu ran over talking to himself.


    Several people sat down in the coffee shop.


    Gu Yu picked up the menu and ordered three cups of coffee and a glass of juice, and ordered some desserts.


    Gu Yunmu suddenly cried out in a strange way, "Old man, don''t you ask Miao Miao and Brother Gu Chi what they like to drink? Maybe Gu Chi doesn''t like what you ordered, and Miao Miao doesn''t like juice either?"


    Gu Yu, who is used to making decisions: "..."


    He squinted at Gu Yunmu, and asked Gu Chi and Tuanzi with a straight face.


    Gu Chi smiled: "I prefer raw coconut latte, please help me change it, uncle."


    Tuanzi: "Miao Miao wants to drink poplar nectar, and also want to have a few more mousses, can I?"


    The big moist eyes looked at Gu Yu pitifully.


    Because of his status as chairman and father, he is rarely refuted.


    But this time, even if you don''t feel comfortable, you can only follow your nephew and niece.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： please respect

    Chapter 242 please respect


    Gu Yu specially brought gifts here.


    He didn''t want to go to Haishi, and was ridiculed by his youngest son for being rude, so he bought gifts and booked a restaurant before coming to meet his niece.


    The gift is a card and a set of jewelry.


    Tuanzi didn''t know how much money Cary had, stared at the set of jewelry, rubbed his face, a little puzzled, "Miao Miao looks very old?"


    This set of jewelry is only worn by people in their twenties, right?


    Even if she wanted to wear it now, the jewelry is too big.


    Gu Chi glanced at the jewelry, then at Gu Yu, and Gu Yunmu, who was covering her mouth and giggling, smoothed things over again, "You can wear it when you grow up."


    Gu Yu explained the source of this set of jewelry. It is the work of a very famous jewelry designer. There is only one set. He asked people to participate in the auction to buy it.


    The implication is that it is famous, expensive and unique jewelry.


    Tuanzi looked up at Gu Chi, covered the box, and dragged it over slowly, "Thank you, little uncle."


    she muttered in her head.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Although it is very precious, but Miao Miao doesn''t like it very much, isn''t it bad? ¡¿


    After all, my uncle came here to give gifts on purpose. Although she won''t use the gift at least twenty years later, it was also a wish.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It doesn¡¯t matter, you can just express your feelings truthfully¡¿


    In fact, from the perspective of the system, this uncle has intentions, but not much. It''s true that I came here specially and gave you a valuable gift, but it''s just that I don''t ask the host''s preferences, nor choose what the host can use now. This kind of intention, um, is very strange.


    Gu Qize sent a lot of gifts, but each one was carefully selected by him, and it is also what the host can use now.


    The intentions of the two are different.


    The atmosphere is a bit dull.


    Even people like Gu Chi feel embarrassed.


    Gu Yu was able to calmly ask Tuanzi about his past experience and how he came back.


    Tuanzi held Yangzhi Ganlu in his hand, and slowly talked about the adapted version.


    "Oh, yes."


    Gu Yu skipped the chapter without asking for details.


    Tuanzi frowned, and his little body twisted.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I feel so uncomfortable, Miao Miao wants to leave¡¿


    This uncle gave her a strange feeling.


    Say you care, but your attitude is perfunctory. Say you don''t care, he asked again.


    The dumplings turned depression into appetite, and ate desserts.


    Gu Yu drank a cup of coffee slowly, and suddenly said, "Why do you often participate in the show, short of money?"


    "what?"


    Tuanzi raised her creamy face, "Miao Miao is not short of money, I just want to participate."


    You can not only cultivate your relationship with your brother, but also promote ancient martial arts, and you can also go around and meet new friends. Compared with the notice fee, she thinks these gains are the most important.


    Gu Yu frowned, "Are you planning to become a child star and join the entertainment industry in the future?"


    Gu Yunmu scratched the blue hair irritably, and pulled the corners of her lips, "Are you asking questions? Or do you want to meddle in her life arrangements?"


    Gu Yu diverted his attention in an instant, first glanced critically at his son''s blue hair and earrings, and then said in displeasure, "Is this your attitude when talking to me? It was unreasonable when you were young, and even more so when you grow up."


    The handsome blue-haired guy laughed.


    A sound of milk whirring interrupted the quarrel between the two.


    "No, Miao Miao doesn''t plan to be a child star, she just joined the show because she wanted to. Miao Miao''s dream is to revitalize the sect and become a chivalrous heroine."


    Duanzi put down the glass, with a stern face, every word, with a serious attitude.


    However, the fruit at the corner of her lips destroyed the seriousness and earnestness.


    ¡°I like to be on the show, not to make money or be a star.¡±


    Money and fame as an entertainer cannot be exchanged for parents.


    Big black eyes stared straight at Gu Yu.


    "Does little uncle think this is bad?"


    "very bad."


    Gu Yu said bluntly: "First of all, since you''re not a child star and don''t mix in the entertainment circle, you should show up less on the show. It''s not safe. Your elder brother has always been rational, so why are you messing around this time?"


    Gu Chi''s smile froze, the corners of Tuanzi''s lips twitched, and the little hands hidden under the table clenched into fists.


    Gu Yu couldn''t read their faces, no, with his current status, he didn''t need to read people''s faces either.


    "The second is to revitalize the sect to fight for righteousness. Traditional martial arts have declined, and you don''t have to stick to those traditions. Instead of revitalizing the sect, it is better to use your strengths to participate in competitions and obtain a high degree as a special student."


    Gu Yu is eloquent, and in view of Tuanzi''s current fame and advantages, he has planned a life course for her.


    For a while, it was hard to say whether he really thought about his niece, or he liked to make decisions for others.


    The young painter suppressed his smile.


    He looked at the elder expressionlessly.


    Only when I get along with my sister for a long time, can I know her persistence and tolerance.


    She has practiced martial arts since she was a child, and she has long had a dream, and she is unswervingly working hard to realize her dream.


    He admired and was ashamed. At least after being hurt, he retreated and was unwilling to help others. But my sister doesn''t care about this at all. She just wants to help people, not for the gratitude of others, and she doesn''t care about the attitude of the rescued person afterwards.


    This is the arrogance of the strong, lovely arrogance.


    Gu Yu''s denial made him very uncomfortable.


    Just before he could speak, Tuanzi said angrily, "What if Miao Miao insists on going on the show? What if both the elder brother and the second elder brother agree?"


    Gu Yu frowned, "I will discuss it with them."


    Tuanzi blinked, calmed down suddenly, and asked him expressionlessly, "Little uncle, do you like Miao Miao? Do you really regard Miao Miao as your niece?"


    "Of course."


    Gu Yu still remembers the help his elder brother provided him when he was young.


    Although he fell out with his father and elder brother because of the way of educating children, he was unwilling to return to Haishi, but he cared about his brother and his daughter who escaped death.


    If he doesn''t care, he won''t take the time to come and visit if he is as busy as he is.


    Duanzi eased his expression, and his voice was soft, "But, the premise of liking is respect."


    She snapped her fingers, and seriously narrated a few examples, "The elder brother likes Miao Miao and the second brother very much, and has done a lot of things that he thinks are good for us. Miao Miao doesn''t like those things. We are family members, and Miao Miao will seriously tell him that this is not good. The eldest brother will also realize the problem and change it."


    Gu Yunmu''s eyes flickered slightly, and from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Gu Yu''s embarrassed and ugly expression.


    "There are also the second and third uncles," Tuanzi said obediently, "They know that the eldest brother and the second brother are very busy and may not have time to take care of Miaomiao, so they want Miaomiao to live there. But Miaomiao wants to be with the eldest brother and the second brother. After they know, Understand and respect Miao Miao''s choice."


    Tuanzi didn''t say it clearly, but he almost pointed at Gu Yu''s nose and said, you don''t respect me at all, such liking makes people uncomfortable.


    At the same time, a sour feeling welled up in her heart, and this emotion affected the system.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao, what''s wrong with you¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I am suddenly very sad. This is the first time Miao Miao and him have met, and they are still very unfamiliar. It is only the relationship between uncle and niece. But Brother Qi Ze and Brother Yun Mu are his sons, and they have been with him for more than 20 years. Is this how they grew up?¡¿


    She suddenly understood why the night before yesterday, Gu Yunmu, who was always joking, burst into tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： Miao Miao: My Melon

    Chapter 243 Miao Miao: My Melon


    Maybe he was touched by what Tuanzi said, or maybe it was because the junior hadn''t talked to him like this for a long time, Gu Yu had an ugly expression, and then remained silent.


    Gu Yunmu was happy to see him deflated, excitedly gave his sister a thumbs up, and happily helped order dessert.


    The three juniors ate and drank, and chatted for a long time before they separated.


    There is already a car to pick up Gu Yu.


    Gu Yunmu followed behind him anxiously, talking non-stop, "How is it, isn''t Miao Miao very cute and romantic?"


    It was a kind of unfettered innocence, even in the face of the elders, there was no fear, but striving for equal communication opportunities.


    It can be seen that her legendary master raised her very well, and has always communicated with her on an equal footing in the past, and respected her very much.


    It is great to have such a master!


    The blue-haired handsome guy showed envy.


    "Brother Yun Mu, little uncle, goodbye~"


    The sound of milk whirring came from behind.


    The two looked back and found Tuanzi standing where they were, waving vigorously to bid them farewell.


    Gu Yunmu quickly waved his hand, showing off to Gu Yu, "See, how much does my sister like me? She is saying goodbye to you by the way."


    Gu Yu: "...Get in the car."


    Gu Yunmu refused, "I will go to the airport by myself, not with you."


    He snorted and said, "Take the same car with you, and you will be lectured for a long time. I am not my brother, he is a big fool! The most stupid person in the world!"


    Gu Yu took a deep breath, but didn''t say anything after all, and sat in the back row silently.


    When the driver was about to start the car, he suddenly lowered the window and looked at his rebellious young son.


    Gu Yunmu became vigilant for a moment, "What do you want to say that I don''t like to hear? Don''t say that starting a game company is not doing business properly. What we develop are all casual puzzle games!"


    Gu Yu remained expressionless, stared at him for a few seconds, and then directly lowered the car window.


    Soon the vehicle drove away.


    Gu Yu didn''t look back, but a voice sounded in his ear.


    The premise of liking is respect.


    Respect?


    Tuanzi is going to go to the next city with Gu Chi to fulfill the agreement with the second brother.


    As a result, before departure, Gu Chi received a call.


    After hanging up, the smile on his face was a little brighter, warmer than sunlight.


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then took a step back silently.


    Finding that it was still not safe enough, he took another two steps back, then put his little hand in his mouth and asked tentatively, "What happened?"


    "Someone threw **** in your yard and watered your flowers with boiling water."


    The bright black eyes suddenly widened.


    Tuanzi stuttered, "Jiang, Jiang Shuiyundu''s yard?"


    Gu Chi laughed blackly, "That''s right, we won''t go to your second brother anymore, we''ll buy a plane ticket back to Jiang City."


    The two diverted to the airport.


    On the way, Tuanzi still couldn''t believe it.


    Although after returning to modern times, she lived in the second brother''s apartment for a long time.


    However, in her heart, she actually regards the villa in Jiangshui Yundu as her home. That family still kept her parents'' room, photos and clothes, as well as the children''s room specially prepared for her by her parents a long time ago.


    Moreover, the second and third uncle''s families live in the two villas next door.


    This is the feeling of home.


    Afterwards, she basically lived in that villa. My eldest brother also asked someone to repair the yard, set aside a special area for her to practice, bought her a lot of flower seeds, and gave her the abandoned garden to renovate.


    However, she quietly planted the seeds of the melons she had eaten in the garden, and not only did they sprout, but they also grew lushly.


    But now, someone waters those flowers and melons with boiling water.


    "Ah, my melon!"


    Tuanzi covered his face and wailed.


    Besides, Gu Chi was sending a message to someone.


    There are still a lot of surveillance cameras in the community, and there is one at the entrance of my sister Jiazheng. He wants to see who dares to do this.


    Not to mention Gu Che''s madness when he learned that his sister was not coming to visit the class. After getting off the plane, Tuanzi went back to the community by car. Arrived outside his yard.


    The garbage in the yard has been cleaned up, and the melon seedlings and small flowers that were scalded to death were left in place, looking miserable.


    "Woooooh, my melon and my flower!"


    Their house has a low wooden fence, which is convenient for planting flowers. This height is a piece of cake for Tuanzi. She easily turned over and squatted in front of the tragic death of melon and flower seedlings, her big eyes were red.


    The person standing at the door and being ignored: "..."


    Gu Rui and his wife were about to say something, when the old lady who was being taught by the police scolded angrily, "You little girl finally showed up! It''s all your fault, otherwise my son wouldn''t be in jail!"


    The expressions of Gu Rui and his wife changed.


    Mu Xue, who was always cold, lowered her voice, "If your son doesn''t stab you, he won''t go to jail. You should ask why your son dared to be so cruel to his biological mother, and you should also ask yourself how you taught your son. "


    But if the old lady was reasonable, she wouldn''t find Gu Miaomiao''s house after she was discharged from the hospital, and throw garbage and boiled water in her yard.


    She is a typical person who likes to put the blame on others.


    Although she forgives the stabbing of her son, but stabbing someone with a knife is a public prosecution criminal case, and her understanding can only reduce the sentence, but does not save her son from prison.


    When the results came out, she scolded the law for being unfair, scolded the police for being useless, and scolded Gu Miaomiao for meddling in her own business.


    But she didn''t dare to trouble the judge and the police, so she vented her anger on Gu Miaomiao, who seemed the weakest.


    She is an old lady, and in the eyes of ordinary people, she is considered a weak person who is easy to bully. But at this moment, she decided to bully someone who seemed weaker than her.


    Gu Rui and his wife were very angry. Gu Chi who chased him was very angry, and the police who came to teach him were also angry.


    Tuanzi was immersed in the sadness of having no melons to eat and no flowers to appreciate, and didn''t care about what the old lady said.


    This disregard angered the old lady.


    She rushed straight into the yard, reaching out and trying to pick up the dumpling.


    Tuanzi dodged easily, flew directly to the tree, and looked down at her.


    Although the little face is chubby, it has no expression at the moment, and the big eyes are black and bright, just looking at her straight.


    At that moment, the old lady felt a chill down her spine.


    How could I be afraid of a child? The old lady thought to herself, and then began to curse.


    Gu Chi didn''t stop him, and recorded directly.


    After the old lady was out of breath from scolding, he said to the police, "You heard it too. Public insults are not serious enough to violate the "Criminal Law", but they violate the "Public Security Management Punishment Law", and will be subject to administrative punishment."


    The old lady froze, and turned to look at him creakingly, with a ferocious expression like a devil.


    "Are you embarrassing me, an old man?"


    Gu Chi laughed.


    He knew a long time ago that bad guys don''t distinguish between age, gender and occupation.


    It¡¯s fine if the old lady is ungrateful, since she likes to scold, then go in and scold.


    If it were someone else, she might see that she was an old man who had just been discharged from the hospital, so just forget about it. Gu Chi didn''t intend to pass the story, but he was worried that his sister would be soft-hearted.


    "Miao Miao, what do you think?"


    "Follow the rules."


    The dumpling fell to the ground lightly, without even looking at the old lady who had rescued her before, "It doesn''t matter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Miaomiao: I, Grandmaster, make money

    Chapter 244 Miao Miao: I, the Grandmaster, make money


    When throwing garbage and pouring boiling water before, the old lady didn''t enter the yard, basically causing no financial loss. Therefore, even if Gu Rui and his wife called the police, the police could only teach them.


    Now, the old lady abused the dumpling. If the dumpling is not pursued, it can be regarded as nothing happened. If the investigation is carried out, the old lady will be punished administratively and detained for a few days.


    The old lady couldn''t bear to beg Tuanzi for forgiveness, so she could only vent her anger on the police.


    From the corner of the eye, Gu Chi caught a glimpse of video recording, she lowered her face, "What are you doing?"


    "Record it and post it online, so that everyone can appreciate your ability to swear."


    Gu Chi smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I will explain the cause and effect clearly to the netizens, and I will also code for you."


    He looked at the policeman with a black face, "If you are unwilling to endure, you can also pursue the matter. In this way, she will be detained for a few more days."


    The old lady subconsciously wanted to curse, but seeing Gu Chi''s smiling face, she didn''t dare to curse again.


    Scolding one and detaining it for a few days, if even Gu Chi scolded, three people in a row, they might be detained for more than ten days.


    She could only leave with the police. Before leaving, he turned his head and said harsh words to Tuanzi, "As long as you live here, I will keep looking for you!"


    Tuanzi glanced at her lightly, then turned her head to look at the worried-looking second uncle and aunt, "Miaomiao is so hungry, do you have food?"


    Mu Xue: "It''s ready, do you want to eat now?"


    "Yes, yes!" Tuanzi cheered.


    The happier she is, the less affected she is by those foul language and threats, the angrier the old lady feels.


    The old lady knew in her heart that she couldn''t really do anything to this little girl. She could only influence her in another way. If she could leave a psychological shadow on the little girl, it would be regarded as a successful revenge.


    I didn''t expect this little girl to have such a big heart that she only remembered to eat!


    Duanzi was sad for her melons and flowers for a while, but was soon overwhelmed by the sauced beef made by Mu Xue, and ate three bowls of rice with tears in her eyes!


    "You like sauced beef so much?" Mu Xue said with a smile, "How about we have beef noodles tomorrow morning?"


    "Good good good good!"


    After a late dinner, Duanzi could only stroll around in the yard to digest. Eat early and go to bed early.


    The system has been paying close attention to her status, and found that she muttered the essence of the double knife style for a while, and craved the beef noodles tomorrow morning.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miaomiao, are you really not angry or sad? ¡¿


    Duanzi understands in seconds.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I really don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about the attitude of the rescued person afterwards¡¿


    At the same time, Gu Rui and his wife also asked Gu Chi worriedly.


    "Is that child forcing a smile all the time?"


    Mu Xue worried: "Miaomiao is deliberately acting like a glutton for beef sauce to appease us?"


    The young artist paused.


    "No, I think she is really greedy for beef sauce."


    The restaurant was in trial operation for three days. The peak dining period was very busy, and everyone had time to eat after the meal was over.


    Compared with box lunch, my sister definitely loves Mu Xue''s secret beef sauce.


    "As for whether she forced a smile, uh," Gu Chi thought for a while, "You can ask her directly."


    Gu Rui disagreed, "She acted bravely, and the rescued person hurt her in turn. She must be very sad. It''s better not to rub salt on her wound."


    The sound of humming a ditty came from outside the house, and Gu Rui was even more sad, "She was deliberately comforting us, and she hummed a ditty on purpose, and she hummed it very nicely."


    Gu Chi: "...she really doesn''t care."


    Gu Chi explained repeatedly that Gu Rui and his wife decided to have a face-to-face chat with Tuanzi.


    They knew their nephew Gu Chi''s experience in high school, and they were really afraid of the psychological shadow left by their niece at such a young age.


    Mu Xue also brought out some homemade snacks, hoping to distract her niece.


    "Miao Miao, tell the truth, what that person said today..." Gu Rui pondered over and over before speaking slowly.


    The dumpling was holding the little twist and gnawed happily. Hearing this, he tilted his head and blinked suspiciously.


    "Miao Miao has no idea, if I really want to say something," Tuanzi pouted, "Miao Miao is sad for the dead Guagua and Huahua, so Miao Miao is trying to find a way to get revenge on her."


    She also knew that Guaguahuahua was worthless, and she couldn''t make the old lady lose money. And she can''t steal the flowers in the old lady''s yard, the only worry about this is how to get revenge back.


    Anyway, as long as the other party swears, she will be sent to detention for a few days. If she wanted to harm her Guaguahuahua, she would think of other ways to get revenge.


    "She won''t let Miao Miao go? Don''t worry, as long as she plots against Miao Miao, Miao Miao will not let her go. Let''s see who is patient."


    Maybe it was the old lady who conceded first.


    Gu Rui and Mu Xue looked at each other.


    After some communication, they found that their niece was really open-minded, and unexpectedly knew her philosophy.


    "Why did Miao Miao save people? Ah, because you can save people if you want to. If the rescued person thanked Miao Miao afterwards, Miao Miao would definitely be very happy, but Miao Miao didn''t do it just to thank you, but to do it when he wanted to. Their attitude after being rescued and Miao Miao doesn''t matter, Miao Miao doesn''t care."


    Tuanzi continued to hold the small twisted doughnuts, ''Kachakcha'', and saw that the second uncle and aunt were stunned, and quickly swallowed the little twisted doughnuts, adding, "If you really want to find a reason, it can be regarded as Miaomiao''s desire to satisfy my own interests and dreams. save people."


    Gu Rui and his wife had nothing to say.


    It¡¯s the dumplings, who ate too many small twists during this conversation, and had to digest them again.


    She patted her stomach for a while, and stroked her hair for a while.


    "Wouldn''t you lose your hair if you go to bed late?"


    Gu Chi smiled and watched her circling in distress.


    Late at night, Gu Rui and his wife returned to the bedroom.


    Gu Rui tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep, "Do you feel insignificant..."


    Mu Xue understood: "Very strong, not only in skill, but also in her heart, she looks like a master of a generation."


    Gu Rui sighed: "Yes, at such a young age, we have such awareness and psychological quality. I always feel that we will have a powerful niece who will be remembered by history."


    This evening, the dumpling stayed at the second uncle''s house, and Gu Chi returned to his own home.


    This young artist is not afraid of staying up late, he sent photos of the messy yard to the property, and sincerely made up a paragraph of text.


    So the next day, the property management issued a notice in the owner group, saying that there are residents in the community who like to throw garbage in other people''s yards, and pour boiling water to scald the flowers and plants to death. I hope everyone should be careful.


    The owners were well-informed. Even if the property didn¡¯t say it clearly, they quickly found out what the old lady did. By the way, they found out that her son robbed her of money and stabbed her. She even ran to scold the little girl who saved her.


    Owner group.


    ¡¾Everyone has it these days¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t want to live with this kind of person¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t help it if I don¡¯t want to, she is also the owner¡¿


    ¡¾If something happens to her one day and I help her, will she bite back? It''s scary to think about it]


    You can''t change the fact that the old lady is the owner, but you can choose your attitude towards her.


    When the old lady came back from administrative detention, she found that her old friends who usually walked and chatted together ignored her.


    The only son was imprisoned, and the elders and aunts in the community ignored her. When other owners saw her, they smiled politely on their faces. Think of a way to stimulate Gu Miaomiao, and the little girl can come back with revenge, but there is no evidence yet.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she was so angry that she was hospitalized.


    When she was discharged from the hospital again, she directly put the house up for sale with an intermediary, and moved away in despair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： Yun Mu: buzz buzz

    Chapter 245 Yun Mu: Buzz Buzz


    The fourth issue of "Let''s Transform Together" really ushered in some employees of Runze Hotel Group.


    However, Gu Qize didn''t order group meals directly, and forced them to eat in the renovated restaurant, but only recommended this place to them.


    The employees had inquired about Haishi before departure, and learned about the origin of the vacation location from the personnel department, and they all understood it.


    Gu Yunmu who visited last issue is Mr. Gu''s younger brother, and the resident guest Gu Chi Gu Miaomiao is a cousin. Most importantly, this show is sponsored by their group''s Runze Hotel Chain!


    Prosperous show companies make money, so their bonuses will be bigger.


    Moreover, the restaurant is full of beauties, handsome guys and cute babies, just think about it!


    Between the two episodes, the orphanage took over the restaurant and received some guests every day.


    After all, there is an event, and the seafood is fresh. There are not many people who come to eat, but for a restaurant that is trying to open, this number is not too small.


    The most important thing is that because the house was donated to the orphanage by well-meaning people, and the rent in this tourist city is quite expensive, without this cost, they don''t have to set the price high.


    Clean and hygienic, high quality and low price, gradually attracting a group of repeat customers.


    Waiting for the live broadcast of the program, more guests will come for the guests. From time to time, the guests would come up with some ways to attract guests, so the daily turnover increased visibly to the naked eye.


    On this day, after the peak dining period passed, everyone ate and cleaned the restaurant in batches.


    Duanzi happily ate the chicken leg box lunch ordered by the program group.


    Besides, there was a handsome guy with blue hair who was picky about the dishes in the box lunch.


    "This chicken leg is too greasy, and the vegetables are overcooked, Miao Miao, you eat it every day..."


    Tuanzi turned his head to stare at him with a ''sigh'', and said fiercely, "Either eat or work."


    The handsome guy who couldn''t read the air shut up.


    After a while, he gave the chicken leg to his sister and ate it slowly.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Gu Yunmu couldn''t help but said, "He really didn''t come, he''s really elm-headed, he doesn''t know what to do, hmph!"


    The background sound is the sound of dumplings eating.


    "I even went to the orphanage to be a volunteer, and then came to the restaurant as a volunteer to help out, just to... ahem, I really miscalculated, should I call him again later? He must be very happy."


    The background sound is the sound of dumplings eating.


    She ate until her cheeks bulged, as if she didn''t hear Gu Yunmu''s voice.


    Gu Yunmu continued to murmur: "Speaking of which, why didn''t he order group meals like me? Didn''t he force those employees to come over for dinner?"


    The dumpling who had eaten most of the lunch box raised her body slightly, moved and moved, and then continued to bury her head in eating.


    Gu Yunmu still didn''t know that he was rejected, so he chewed his food tastelessly.


    Gu Chi who was sitting across from him endured and endured, and finally couldn''t help but said, "I talked about this with Brother Qi Ze. There are many reasons for him to do this."


    Gu Chi poured a glass of honey lemonade for the dumpling, and continued, "First, the employees are on vacation, so it''s too much to send them tasks. After all, some people don''t like this. Second, their company has too many people. Our restaurant is too busy to book a group meal, so it¡¯s better to let them come to dine in twos and threes by themselves.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the young artist glanced at the handsome blue-haired guy meaningfully.


    "The elm bump in your mouth is much more delicate and thoughtful than some people."


    "Hey?"


    Gu Yunmu''s eyes widened in surprise. With his face, even with this expression, it is very beautiful.


    "Are some people referring to the old man in my family? He is indeed not thoughtful enough, and he is very annoying."


    Gu Chi: "..."


    Dumplings have finished their meal and drank a glass of honey lemonade.


    Seeing that Gu Chi was defeated, he took the initiative to play.


    "Brother Yun Mu, aren''t you the boss, is it really okay not to go to work?"


    Gu Yunmu suddenly appeared as a volunteer, which startled her.


    Just one jump, and after that jump, she quickly instructed this cousin to work.


    "But," the handsome blue-haired guy tilted his head innocently, his light brown pupils flashed with confusion, "I''m the boss just to skip work anytime, anywhere?"


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    The handsome blue-haired guy spread his hands, "If you are an employee, you will be fired if you skip work anytime and anywhere, but if you are a boss, you don''t have such worries."


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t bother to start a company, would he?


    Tuanzi was speechless and simply gave up communicating.


    "Forget it, Miao Miao goes for a walk to digest food."


    She jumped off the bench, ready to leave.


    A hand quickly reached out and grabbed her collar, and Tuanzi could only walk in place.


    "What are you doing?" She turned around dissatisfied.


    Gu Yunmu showed a mouthful of white teeth, "Next week, there will be a group of people from Runze coming for vacation, so try to get my brother to join the vacation team."


    He encouraged: "If he comes, you can play tricks on him on the spot. For example, bury him in the sand, pour dirty sea water on his face..."


    When it comes to teasing plans, Gu Yunmu can be said to be eloquent.


    Tuanzi was a little moved, and thought that brother Qi Ze might be going crazy.


    After much deliberation, it is better not to tease the other party, but to let the other party take a rest on vacation.


    Before she could speak, Gu Chi shook his phone, "I recorded it, and I''m going to send it to Brother Qi Ze."


    A certain handsome face twisted instantly.


    "No!"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Then can you eat quickly and go to work now?"


    Gu Yunmu ate honestly.


    Tuanzi quietly gave a thumbs up, Gu Chi accepted the compliment calmly, and put away his phone.


    As for recording? Of course it wasn''t recorded, it was just to lie to Gu Yunmu.


    Well, my cousin is young and his brain is not working.


    Soon the fourth period ended, Tuanzi fulfilled his promise and ran to the set to look for Gu Che, only to find that Shan Fengxing''s face was red, and when he passed by, he even greeted her.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the other person''s back, thought for a while, and quietly followed.


    Followed all the way to Shan Fengxing''s temporary resting place, and listened openly from a long distance away.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you following him for? ¡¿


    Tuanzi hummed unhappily.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother Jin Tong and Miao Miao have analyzed the matter of Aunt Ai before¡¿


    Jin Tong is an experienced manager, and he saw through at a glance that Shan Fengxing deliberately exposed Shan Hao''s illness during the live broadcast. He also saw through Shan Fengxing''s gossip at the same time, and at the same time wanted to retaliate against Gu Che and Ai Jie.


    After Shan Hao was deeply involved in the scandal and the company''s new game was plagiarized, the participant Shan Fengxing not only escaped safely, but also took the opportunity to sell miserably and was deceived, gaining a wave of popularity and getting a few resources along the way.


    The bad guys benefited instead, which made the little heroine so angry that she lost a bowl of rice that day.


    Shan Fengxing happened to be on the phone with someone.


    Tuanzi moved her ears.


    ¡°¡­ETLO¡­endorsement? What and what?¡±


    Duanzi listened for a while, but didn''t hear anything useful, so he left angrily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Agent: sister control is terrible

    Chapter 246 Manager: Sister Control is Terrible


    Gu Che still has a role to play later, so he can''t go out to eat with his sister, so he just ordered a meal and had it delivered to the RV.


    He looked at the hot food with satisfaction, and raised the corners of his lips reservedly.


    Jin Tong happened to be looking for him for something, so he also came to the set. Seeing his expression, the corners of his lips twitched.


    The assistant leaned over and whispered, "Brother Gu must be thinking again."


    Jin Tong nodded, with lingering fears in his heart, "Sister control is really scary."


    At this moment, a small hand opened the car door, and then a little girl in a snow-blue jacket climbed up.


    After she came up, she clasped her hands angrily.


    "Who messed with you?"


    Gu Che leaned over and poked her face, "Could it be Brother Gu Chi?"


    Gu Chi also came to the film crew, but he didn''t go with them, but went nearby to pick up stories. It is said that there is a very important competition recently, and he plans to participate.


    "He tricked you into being a model again?"


    Gu Che has watched "Leisurely Pastoral Life", and the clip of Gu Chi playing tricks on his sister has also become a trending search.


    "It''s not him, what is it?"


    Duanzi rubbed her face, recalling carefully.


    "Shan Fengxing?" Jin Tong laughed, "How did you meet him?"


    "Seeing that he is very happy, Miao Miao is very unhappy."


    Tuanzi poked on the table depressed, "I really want to clean him up."


    "I''ll clean him up for you later."


    Gu Che added a bowl of lotus root pork rib soup, "You drink the soup first."


    Tuanzi picked up the spoon, didn''t rush to drink, her big eyes sparkled, and she looked at Gu Che expectantly, "Second brother, what are you going to do with him? Hang him on a tree?"


    "Ahem, don''t bother."


    Gu Che raised his eyebrows and smiled, "I will play with him later. His acting skills have never been up to standard. We usually have to cooperate with him, but we will not cooperate later."


    In order to let the audience into the play, sometimes the acting skills of the two actors should not be too different, otherwise it will be too easy to feel divided.


    In this crew, the best acting skills are those old actors, followed by him and the leading actress. Normally, when they played against Shan Fengxing, they all had to be quiet, and they couldn''t perform perfectly.


    However, if he played perfectly and completely suppressed Shan Fengxing, Shan Fengxing would not dare to say anything, and would be scolded by the director.


    The onlookers couldn''t say that he was wrong about this matter, they could only secretly laugh at Shan Fengxing''s poor acting skills.


    "Wow, Miao Miao will be watching later!"


    Tuanzi slapped the table excitedly, "Miao Miao is looking forward to it!"


    "Then you drink the soup first."


    The dumpling drank the soup happily, and took another bite of the lotus root, "Wow, it''s so glutinous and delicious!"


    After drinking the soup, she started to eat the dishes again, and each dish was very suitable for her appetite. Soon she was immersed in the food and forgot the previous depression.


    Gu Che didn''t have a good appetite at first, but someone was performing a show of eating and broadcasting at a close distance, and he unknowingly ate too much.


    Xiao Sun and Jin Tong also ate more, the former was fine, but the latter patted his belly worriedly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Tuanzi''s happy face, and there seemed to be little flowers floating behind him, so he immediately looked away.


    As long as you don''t watch it, you won''t be affected.


    In order to divert attention, he started talking about endorsement.


    "I''ve already negotiated with the person in charge of ETLO''s winter new products, and I will set aside time the day after tomorrow to sign the contract."


    Jin Tong explained: "Before it was rumored on the Internet that you would be the spokesperson of the new product, many people laughed at your fans, and they all held their breath. Now that this matter has been decided, I will communicate with the big fans, and through Did they tell the fans to make everyone happy in advance?"


    Gu Che thought for a while, then shook his head, "Forget it, let''s wait for the official announcement."


    He just looks cool and attractive, but he has always thought carefully. What''s more, as one of the top players who is envied by others, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at him, whether he can make fewer mistakes or make fewer mistakes.


    Xiao Sun also knew about this, he swiped the screen of his phone in embarrassment.


    "However, the fans seem to have heard the wind and are already having a carnival."


    He clicked into Chaohua and let everyone read a post that was more popular.


    "It seems that the paparazzi took a picture of Brother Jin eating with the person in charge. Everyone was elated, so they were more excited than before."


    Because of Gu Che''s character, his fans are already the clear stream in the fan circle. However, the huge number of fans is destined to be divided into different groups, and there are always some fans who just joined take the honor of idols as their own, showing off and attacking everywhere.


    This time being ridiculed for drawing big cakes by idols, some impatient fans have already torn up with passer-by black fans.


    The breaking news of a certain marketing account successfully made them carnival, even if rational big fans called on everyone to calm down, those people still went their own way.


    Big fans have nothing to do, after all, everyone is an independent individual, they are not qualified to ask other fans to follow their call, everything depends on self-consciousness.


    Gu Che frowned.


    After being in the circle for so long, he still doesn''t like to see this kind of scene.


    "Is the homework done or the work done?" Gu Che picked up his phone, planning to post and hurt each other with his fans.


    "Don''t," Jin Tong stopped him, "since the contract will be signed tomorrow, it should be fine. But just in case, I''ll urge ETLO. As for those who made trouble before, I''ll ask someone to investigate. "


    Duanzi was immersed in the delicious food, deaf to the conversation of the three.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Miao Miao, you are too obsessed with eating, haven''t you heard ETLO? I mentioned this before in the single seal line]


    Duanzi woke up instantly, and raised her oily little face.


    She pushed the small bowl away, and also pushed the temptation away.


    "Miao Miao has heard of this name before."


    The three of them looked at her in confusion, "Huh?"


    The little girl''s expression was serious, and her little face was tense, "Just now, that single mentioned ETLO''s endorsement, it seems that tomorrow morning, they will go to a coffee shop to sign the contract, hey, which coffee shop is it?"


    The system quickly reminded her.


    Duanzi told the truth.


    The expressions of the three of Jin Tong changed.


    "Brother Gu, how do I remember that this store is near the production crew?" Xiao Sun''s expression was a little ugly, and he vaguely guessed the truth.


    Jin Tong laughed angrily, "Okay, that''s great, he deliberately dragged us down and asked us to fly to another city to sign the contract the day after tomorrow. In fact, he will bring the contract to find Shan Fengxing tomorrow."


    Temporary replacement of spokespersons in the industry is very common. As long as the contract is not signed, accidents may happen.


    But ETLO is obviously cooperating with Shan Fengxing. If so, Jin Tong said coldly, "Someone suddenly provoked trouble before, and it probably has something to do with them."


    It is conceivable that Gu Che''s fans reveled in advance, and when ETLO made the official announcement, the fans and Gu Che would be ridiculed by the crowd.


    Fans are ridiculed by the crowd, they will naturally be disappointed with Gu Che, and then they will lose their fans.


    Duanzi realized how important he had heard.


    That little face suddenly wrinkled, she looked at Gu Che worriedly, "Second brother, are you okay?"


    Compared to the angry Jin Tong and Xiao Sun, Gu Che''s reaction was too cold, and Tuanzi was worried that he would keep his anger in his heart.


    "I''m fine," Gu Che shrugged, "This kind of thing is very common, didn''t the same thing happen to LLU''s summer limited edition before?"


    At that time, Zhou Yan specially bought the draft, saying that he and the newcomer competed for the endorsement. In fact, Zhou Yan went to talk to Mr. Zhao by himself and got the endorsement.


    "Wait," Jin Tong suddenly remembered, "I remember that TOH also wanted to find you as its spokesperson. Both are perfume brands, but ETLO is more famous, so we chose them."


    He immediately called to ask. Sure enough, TOH said that it had found a new spokesperson and was going to sign the contract tomorrow.


    Duanzi was still a little confused, so the system summed it up directly.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Generally speaking, Shan Fengxing and ETLO teamed up to make your second brother ridiculed by the crowd, and at the same time ensure that your second brother will not sign the same type of endorsement. After all, your second brother has more appeal. If he signs TOH, ETLO may lose in terms of sales of new products in the same period¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Miao Miao: hit you

    Chapter 247 Miao Miao: Beat You


    Duanzi kept a stern face and clenched her fists angrily.


    "Single badass and ETLO are bad, too much!"


    The system also has a new understanding of the maliciousness and selfishness of these people.


    Shan Fengxing may not have snatched the endorsement, perhaps from the very beginning, their team had agreed with ETLO that the endorsement was his from the beginning to the end.


    Jin Tong didn''t care about a child''s anger, he frowned and analyzed.


    "I have chat records and phone calls here. If I break up with ETLO, it doesn''t mean I can''t hurt them and Shan Fengxing."


    It''s just that when encountering such a thing in the industry, they usually suffer directly from being dumb. Just because ETLO is the capital, if you tear yourself apart this time, there will be a lot less advertisers who will come to Gu Che to speak for him next time.


    Tuanzi understood, and was very puzzled, "It is clearly ETLO who did the wrong thing, why do other capitals dislike second brother tearing his face?"


    Jin Tong was helpless: "Because they are capital, maybe they will do similar things one day. Moreover, they never like artists to resist them."


    This is why ETLO dared to do this.


    To put it bluntly, in the eyes of these capitals, the top stream is actually just a commodity that can be sold for several years. This product is useless, then replace it with a new one.


    As for Shan Fengxing, he is also a young artist, and he is a competitor with Gu Che, so of course he is willing to make trouble.


    "It''s not easy to take action against Shan Fengxing," Jin Tong said sadly, "It''s okay to make trouble for him before. But if you take him down at once, the filming of this drama will be for nothing."


    This TV series is not long. Everyone has been intensively filming, and most of it has been completed. At this time, one of the main actors has an accident, and Gu Che''s interests will also be damaged.


    As for the investors, directors, and other actors who knew it was Gu Che who made the move, they might blame Gu Che and not cooperate in the future. The reality is so funny, it is Shan Fengxing who is wrong, but the victim must look forward and backward when doing things.


    "And we don''t have any evidence to bring him down in one go."


    Duanzi''s face has turned into a bitter melon.


    Gu Che had been listening casually. He caught a glimpse of her little expression out of the corner of his eye, and stretched her little face with his hands.


    "Don''t be wrinkled, this kind of thing is very common, don''t worry, we can solve it."


    Tuanzi was worried, and felt that the food was not delicious.


    Looking at the handsome second brother again, I just think he is being taken advantage of, and everyone can kill him.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The second brother is weak and pitiful, Miao Miao must help him! ¡¿


    The system glanced at Gu Che, who had a face of indifference, and then looked at his thin figure, but didn''t see his weakness and pitifulness at all.


    Soon Gu Che went back to filming, and Jin Tong refused to leave. He sat in the RV and contacted the big fans, asking them to appease the fans who were excited, and hoped that those fans would not jump too high, or they would fall painfully in the end.


    He contacted ETLO again, inquiring around the bush, and urging the other party to sign the contract earlier. Once the other party was dissatisfied, he hinted that Gu Che had a new endorsement here, and the time would conflict, depending on ETLO''s sincerity.


    The other party panicked and said they would discuss it with their superiors.


    After Jin Tong hung up the phone, he rubbed his temples wearily, and felt the burning eyes, and turned his head to see that Tuanzi was staring at him with burning eyes.


    At that moment, he felt like he was being watched by a beast.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, his tone was a little weird, "Why did you say that? Don''t you want to startle the snake?"


    The words were endless, but Jin Tong understood.


    "Now the situation is at a stalemate, I think, let ETLO know, in fact, we know that he is cheating us."


    TOH has already confirmed a new spokesperson, and the contract will be signed tomorrow, Gu Che will definitely not rush to grab the endorsement. What''s more, TOH''s new spokesperson is their acquaintance - Wu Ti.


    Wuti is Gu Cheng''s friend, and Wu Ti''s son, Wu Yu, is also a new friend Gu Miaomiao made on the show.


    Jin Tong said in distress: "Now we are hinting at them, we may break the news, they are wronged, and maybe they will help to bridge other endorsements."


    Duanzi understood.


    She was a little angry.


    "This makes the second brother seem to need their handouts."


    Tuanzi opened the car door angrily and left.


    Jin Tong sighed helplessly, "Children are just too naive."


    However, in fact, he also has a feeling of anger in his heart.


    If there were other solutions, he would not choose this one.


    Tuanzi walked angrily for a while with short legs, and found that the staff was busy.


    She ran over quickly and found that her second brother was acting opposite Shan Fengxing.


    As the second brother promised, his acting skills directly suppressed Shan Fengxing.


    After shooting a shot, the director stared at the camera, frowning so much that he could catch flies.


    "No, Teacher Shan, your mood swings are too small here, you have to be even more angry, think about the feeling of being punched by someone. Now you are like winning a lottery of 10 million yuan, so happy."


    Finally passed this shot, but when it came to the next shot, the director asked Shan Fengxing to find another feeling.


    He almost said that Shan Feng''s acting is like a piece of wood.


    The other actors and staff looked at Shan Fengxing with strange expressions.


    Shan Fengxing''s face was gloomy as if he was about to drip.


    He didn''t dare to show his temper to this veteran director, so he could only rub the corners of his eyebrows, "Maybe I haven''t had a good rest, director, I''ll rest for five minutes to find my feelings, is that okay?"


    The director agreed, and called Gu Che and several other actors over to give them a lecture.


    Gu Che listened carefully, and vaguely noticed something, turned his head to look, and there were only a few staff members walking around in his field of vision.


    Illusion? I just saw my sister.


    Tuanzi hid extremely quickly, and the cat was there, poking its head out secretly, glanced at Gu Che, and looked angrily at Shan Fengxing who was resting on the armchair.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: The second brother is calculating, and his acting skills are poor, so why don''t you take a rest? ¡¿


    She picked up a small stone on the ground, thought about it, and found that the stone itself was evidence, so she simply threw the stone away, stretched out her right hand, bent her middle finger, and bounced it out with the help of her thumb.


    An inner strength invisible to ordinary people jumped out, hitting Shan Fengxing who was sitting there.


    Shan Fengxing was criticizing the water sent by his assistant for not being hot enough. He suddenly felt a pain in his calf, as if he had been hit by a stone, and his expression twisted instantly.


    "what!"


    He looked down and saw that no stones had fallen on the ground.


    Rubbed his calf, he thought it was his own illusion.


    At this time, the other calf also hurt.


    Two legs exchanged pain, and he stood up with an ugly expression.


    "It''s so weird, I have to go to the hospital for an examination."


    He was going to ask the director to ask for leave, but when he walked more than one meter away, his leg no longer hurt, and he was suddenly caught in a dilemma.


    Still the assistant advised him, because the director is dissatisfied with him, if it''s not an urgent matter, don''t ask for leave.


    Shan Fengxing can only continue filming, but as long as there is an intermission, either his hands or legs hurt.


    When he stood up, the pain stopped.


    Shan Fengxing has always cherished himself, he has already imagined several diseases in his mind, and he is waiting for this day to go to the hospital for examination after the show.


    Tanko who observes secretly: Smile.jpg


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： family love

    Chapter 248 Family Care


    A little girl in a snow-blue jacket squatted outside the room where the equipment was placed, holding a mobile phone in her hand.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, how can I chat with many people at the same time? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you talking about setting up a temporary discussion group? ¡¿


    It was clearly the Guwu system, but the system began to teach her how to further use electronic products.


    Tuanzi set up a discussion group according to its instructions, and then began to pull people.


    "We must tell Big Brother about this."


    Tuanzi angrily pulled Gu Cheng into the discussion group.


    She herself couldn''t think of a good way, but there are many people and strength. At this time, it''s time for the brothers to play. They are all excellent, and they can definitely think of a better way.


    "Brother Pei Hai is an old man, so he wants to be brought in."


    The little finger landed on Gu Wangchao''s name, she hesitated for a while, but still didn''t pull him into the discussion group.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why didn''t you tell him? ¡¿


    "Don''t you think Brother Wangchao is too innocent and easy to bully?"


    Tuanzi pouted his lips and thought. Although Gu Wangchao is good at housework and cooking, his demeanor is too cold and his voice is ethereal. Every time I see him, I feel that he is not worldly and simple.


    Don''t tell him such a mess.


    The system is speechless. It always feels that those older brothers have too much filter on the host. Now that I think about it, the host also has a thicker filter on the older brothers.


    After eliminating Gu Wangchao, Tuanzi added Gu Qize.


    "Brother Qi Ze is the president, so he is considered capital, right? Maybe he understands those people''s hearts better."


    As for Gu Qimu, Tuanzi hesitated for a while. This brother''s company doesn''t seem to be very big, and his personality is a bit annoying.


    After thinking about it, she still pulled people into the discussion group.


    When everyone was together, Tuanzi spoke out, angrily and aggrievedly talking about Gu Che.


    Gu Peihai happened to be playing with his mobile phone, so he replied directly.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: I just found out about this from Jin Tong. I found someone to check it out. It¡¯s probably true. They set up a trick to let Xiao Che drill¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately posted several angry emoticons.


    She found this on the Internet. Netizens watched her show and cut a lot of pictures to make emoticons. It''s so cute.


    Gu Peihai saved the emoticon pack conveniently.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: If Xiao Che wants to make such a fuss, he will lose all three, and TOH will be the biggest winner¡¿


    Gu Che teared his face apart, ETLO and Shan Fengxing couldn''t get along, and his own interests would also be damaged. Only TOH had the last laugh. Brands that do not make small moves become the biggest winners.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Yunmu sent a message.


    ¡¾Gu Yunmu: Is Xiao Che so stupid? Didn''t you see such an obvious trap? ¡¿


    Tuanzi clenched his fists angrily, planning to kick him out of the discussion group.


    ¡¾Gu Yunmu: Miao Miao, you never thought that TOH was actually being tricked, why didn''t you find a rescuer when you went it alone? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Yunmu: Even if they don''t grab TOH''s endorsement, they are still allies. Artists are not good at fighting against capital, so let capital fight against capital]


    The moist eyes suddenly widened.


    Tuanzi was stunned, "Brother Yun Mu is so smart!"


    Laughing is hard to hear, but the idea is awesome.


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: I just checked, the new spokesperson of TOH should be Wu Ti, you are not easy to contact, I will contact, let him chat with the person in charge of TOH¡¿


    If they take the opportunity to damage ETLO''s reputation and benefit Wu Ti and TOH, they will not refuse.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: Then I will spread the word, other artists will probably be wary of Shan Fengxing in the future¡¿


    Being wary means that you won¡¯t make friends, which can be regarded as breaking some of the ways of single-seat business in disguise.


    The three of them chatted for a while, and directly came up with a solution.


    Duanzi freed a hand and rubbed her face happily.


    "Sure enough, there are more people and more power."


    She can only use her internal strength to clean up the single business, but the brothers are different.


    ¡°We are truly family.¡±


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: When you learn more, you can come up with good ideas¡¿


    Duanzi smiled and rolled his eyes, feeling better, and he didn''t see the depression and anger before.


    ¡¾Gu Yunmu: Brother, why don''t you talk @ÎâçùÔó¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: At work, doesn¡¯t he not touch his personal account when he¡¯s working?¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Yunmu: Boring, really boring, brother, you are so boring @ÎâÁÕÔó¡¿


    Followed by frantic screen swiping.


    The system is too annoying to read, so teach the host how to mute.


    Tuanzi took out the speed of grabbing candy and silenced Gu Yunmu.


    "Phew, the world is quiet."


    She patted her cheek, "Miao Miao''s eyes were disturbed just now."


    When it was time for dinner, Jin Tong received a call from the person in charge of TOH.


    The two chatted for a while, and Jin Tong couldn''t hide his joy.


    Tuanzi was eating grilled lamb chops. Seeing his expression, he moved closer to Gu Che and murmured, "He laughs so terribly."


    Wanted to laugh and held back the laugh, but couldn''t hold it back, and finally froze into a distorted expression.


    Gu Che took a look and nodded in agreement.


    Jin Tong hung up the phone and glared at him angrily, "Who do you think I am for?"


    Gu Che touched his nose and remained silent.


    Jin Tong said cheerfully, "Hahaha, TOH is going to invite two spokespersons, you and Wu Ti, and we will sign the contract tomorrow. Also, they asked me to hand over the evidence, and they will probably have to poke around in the future. ETLO."


    TOH came out to face ETLO, so it has nothing to do with the artists.


    Gu Che can get an endorsement here, and join forces with Wu Ti, he can definitely suspend the order.


    This time, both Shan Fengxing and ETLO lost their wives and lost their troops.


    Gu Che looked down at his sister.


    Tuanzi turned his back, leaving him with a slightly rounded back, and continued to eat the lamb chops.


    Gu Che looked at Jin Tong, "A two-person endorsement plan was made so soon? Does Wu Ti have any objections?"


    "No opinion, no opinion at all!"


    Jin Tong said excitedly: "They originally had two-person and one-person planning. At first, they thought, if you endorse, you will be single-person, after all, you are famous. After finding Wu Ti, they decided to use single-person planning. But now, since Mr. Wu doesn¡¯t mind, and you don¡¯t mind either, so it¡¯s two people. You follow the youthful and fashionable route, and he follows the mature and charming route, two kinds of publicity styles.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Che was still puzzled, Jin Tong explained, "Don''t you know? Teacher Wu''s contract with his old club expired and did not renew, and when his contract was about to expire, their company robbed him of resources to favor other people, and made him He cleaned up the mess for Liang Qiyun and almost destroyed his family."


    Family is Wuti''s bottom line.


    Wu Ti originally didn''t intend to tear himself apart with his old club, but he couldn''t bear it anymore. Even if he was scolded for being ungrateful, he still got into a fight with his old club.


    "Brother Pei Hai and Director Gu both helped out, otherwise Teacher Wu would not be able to get away unscathed. And Brother Pei Hai originally wanted to invite him to our company, but it''s a pity..."


    Gu Che knew exactly what this pity was referring to.


    Haiwang Entertainment only has two artists, and they are very popular. Gu Peihai took away the movie resources, Gu Che took away the TV drama and variety show resources, and the endorsement was almost evenly divided. Wu Ti joined Haiwang Entertainment, and his development prospects are not great.


    Jin Tong said with a smile: "It''s also because of this, Mr. Wu simply went it alone. If there are resources that are not suitable for the two of you, Brother Pei Hai has introduced them to Mr. Wu, and the same is true for Director Gu."


    Gu Che nodded, "Then I understand."


    He stretched out his hand to hold the little head of the dumpling.


    "Did you tell them?"


    Tuanzi turned his head slowly, and said confidently, "Because we are family members, if one person has an accident, the whole family will help. How is it, have you felt the love of your family?"


    Gu Che with red ears: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： shy brother

    Chapter 249 Shy Second Brother


    A certain cold and cool guy is actually a person who is ashamed to express himself.


    He will scream crazily in his heart, but his face is still cold and cool.


    Although he resolved the conflict with Gu Cheng because of his younger sister, he also knew that Gu Cheng was a very nasty guy to be frank, but it was still very difficult to get him to confess or ask his family for help.


    Tuanzi raised his little head and saw that his ears were red, and he seemed shy, and suddenly felt guilty.


    She held up the grilled lamb chops confidently, "It''s a matter of course to ask family members for help, because we are a family, and family members are always reliable backing!"


    Now, even Gu Che''s neck was red.


    "Stop talking!"


    Tuanzi didn''t like it, and talked about the idea of ??Gu Cheng and others.


    "Brother Pei Hai is in charge of disseminating the news, and will keep an eye out for the bad news about the villain. Brother Yun Mu is unexpectedly smart, and he came up with such a brilliant idea. It was the eldest brother who went to find Uncle Wu. You see, everyone cares about you. "


    Tuanzi only felt warm in his heart, and looked at Gu Che expectantly, "Second brother, do you also feel warm in your heart, very comfortable?"


    Big black eyes stared at him eagerly.


    Gu Che couldn''t bear it anymore, and stretched out his big hand with clear bones, directly covering her small face.


    "Stop talking! Don''t even look at me!"


    Tuanzi shook his head and shook his head, "It''s up to you, who told you not to ask everyone for help? Speaking of which, you are actually only bigger than Miaomiao. In the eyes of other brothers, you are the youngest brother!"


    She was reasonable in a childlike voice, "It''s only natural for my younger brother to ask my elder brother for help. Maybe my elder brother has been poking around secretly waiting for you to ask him for help."


    Gu Che involuntarily made up his mind.


    The serious and old-fashioned workaholic elder brother squatted on the ground and drew circles, muttering in his mouth, "Why doesn''t Xiao Che ask me for help? Am I not a reliable elder brother?"


    The top-ranking person hurriedly waved his hand to dispel the terrible imagination.


    When he came back to his senses, he remembered that there were still two people in the RV.


    Turning his head to look, Jin Tong was so frightened that he dropped the water bottle, and stared at him dumbfounded, "You, who are you?"


    This is definitely not the Gu Che he knew!


    Xiao Sun is a life assistant, and after getting along for a long time, she has a glimpse of Gu Che''s essence. She will look at the roof of the car, the ground, and the grilled lamb chops, but she doesn''t look at Gu Che.


    After all, after his observation, if bystanders are surprised, it will only increase Gu Che''s inner shame.


    Gu Che: "..." He couldn''t stay any longer.


    He directly opened the car door and ran away without even giving a reason.


    Xiao Sun hurriedly said: "He will be filming a night scene later, so let''s make preparations now."


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "Yes, yes, you have to be prepared. It is definitely not because you are too shy to run away."


    Jin Tong was in a daze, "Is he really Gu Che?"


    In order to prevent accidents, Jin Tong simply booked a room in the hotel with several floors covered by the crew, and took the dumpling back first by the way.


    Just arrived at the hotel, Jin Tong received a call.


    "Yes, I am... hello, hello."


    Tuanzi was looking around with a bottle of juice in his arms, and noticed the change in Jin Tong''s tone, and looked up at him curiously.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Whoa, he laughed like a chrysanthemum¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your description is really unique¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Unique means excellent¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s good that you think you are excellent, self-confidence is a good thing¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t realize that the system didn''t answer the question at all, and her chubby little face smiled like a flower.


    She is a super excellent little heroine, but it''s a pity that the little heroine has only helped the second brother recently, and hasn''t gone out for a walk.


    After Jin Tong hung up the phone, he picked up the dumpling and rushed into the room.


    No one let go, so he couldn''t help stamping his feet.


    "Great, really good!"


    Tuanzi struggled to climb down.


    She patted her head with lingering fear, "Brother Jintong, your arm strength is so bad that you almost fell Miaomiao."


    Jin Tong hurriedly apologized, and couldn''t help raising the corners of his lips, "You know, just now a high-end men''s clothing brand asked your second brother to endorse, hahaha, I''ll go chat with this brand first tomorrow morning, and come back at noon to watch It¡¯s about the signing of TOH¡¯s new winter products.¡±


    "Wow, is this good things come in pairs?"


    Tuanzi clapped his hands excitedly, "Sure enough, everyone has seen the excellence of the second brother, hehe."


    Jin Tong also said proudly: "I have managed so many artists, and your second brother is undoubtedly the one with the most potential. Of course, it would be better if he cooperates more in marketing and less hurts fans."


    While talking, Jin Tong felt tired again. It is true that Gu Che has potential, but it is also true that he often does not cooperate with his marketing plan. But at present, it seems that if you don''t cooperate with the marketing plan, you will get better results.


    A little later, Gu Chi, who had gone out to collect music, also came back.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help showing off to him.


    "At this time, a men''s clothing brand asked him to endorse," Gu Chi rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "It''s also a coincidence."


    He smiled softly, and coaxed Tuanzi to tell everything that happened during the day.


    "Brother Qi Ze didn''t say a word?"


    The dumpling has already unscrewed the juice bottle and handed it to Gu Chi.


    "That''s right," she nodded her head, "Brother Pei Hai said that he never reads news from his private account during working hours."


    "That''s what you say," Gu Chi narrowed his eyes slightly, "But something is still wrong."


    He fell into deep thought, picked up his phone again, and was about to ask a question.


    At this time, there was a little dumpling in his arms.


    Looking down, Tuanzi smiled sweetly.


    "Brother Gu Chi, what are you thinking, just say it directly, Miao Miao is so tired of guessing."


    She stretched out her small hand, intentionally pulling down the corners of her lips, pretending to be ''frustrated and tired''.


    The young painter was amused, even inspired, and wanted to paint.


    "Brother Qi Ze likes to do big things with a muffled voice. I suspect that the men''s clothing brand is related to him, and he might be the one who helps."


    Gu Chi has a good reason.


    "He actually cares about your sister very much, and it is very likely that he will set you up as a special concern. You have established a discussion group, maybe he has discovered it long ago, and he has been observing secretly. And he is a person who will not open his mouth until the matter is finished. .¡±


    In this way, even if the matchmaking fails, no one will notice.


    "Xiao Che is a character who doesn''t like to ask others for help, but in fact, before you came back, he was the youngest brother, and he had a falling out with your elder brother and ran off to participate in the draft. Everyone secretly paid attention to him."


    My younger sister asked for help, and my younger brother was plotted against, it was impossible for Gu Qize to remain indifferent.


    Gu Chi analyzed carefully, and found that his sister was silent for a long time, so he lowered his head.


    The dumpling in his arms is typing, very slowly.


    "Hey," after typing and sending, she raised her head and smiled, "Just ask him if it''s okay? How tiring to guess."


    She poked Gu Chi''s cheek, "Brother, remember to relax your mind from time to time, and ask directly if you have any questions."


    Gu Chi''s answer was, he grabbed her cheek and pulled her sideways.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： face hurts

    Chapter 250 My face hurts


    Gu Qize''s answer was exceptionally concise, and he ended it very rigorously.


    ¡¾Well, it''s late, go to bed early. ¡¿


    Tuanzi let out a ''wow''.


    "I don''t know why, but brother Qi Ze is very handsome at this moment."


    She kept a stern face, lowered her voice, and imitated Gu Qize''s tone, "Well, it''s late, go to bed early."


    Gu Chi was amused, "It''s pretty good."


    "That''s right." The dumpling got excited and imitated again.


    Gu Chi made a video, and when she finishes speaking, show her the video.


    "Very good, very handsome, very charming of a successful person."


    Tuanzi put gold on his face, and excitedly asked Gu Chi to send it to Gu Qize for a look.


    "He will definitely give Miao Miao a good review!"


    Gu Chi complied.


    Gu Qize''s reply was still concise.


    ¡¾It''s late, you should go to bed earlier. ¡¿


    Gu Chi: "..."


    Duanzi covered her mouth, "Puff ha ha ha!"


    In order to prevent Gu Qize from constantly urging, the two obediently went to rest.


    The next day, Gu Chi enthusiastically invited Tuanzi to be a model, and promised that he would never tease her this time. In the end, he even bought a piece of matcha mousse as a reward.


    "Okay," Tuanzi laughed so hard holding the matcha mousse, "For mousse...for the sake of you being my brother, I reluctantly agreed."


    As a result, Gu Chi became obsessed with drawing, and by the time they finished, he had already missed the time for lunch.


    Tuanzi clutched his flat stomach, looking at Gu Chi pitifully.


    The young painter raised his hand, "My fault, I will treat you to a big meal when I go back."


    "How many meals?"


    "Three meals."


    Tuanzi let him go.


    When they returned to the hotel, they found that Jin Tong had returned, and their faces were all red.


    Tuanzi stretched out her small fleshy claws to cover her eyes.


    "Ah, so shiny!"


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Both contracts have been signed?"


    The breezy manager shook his head.


    "No, it''s three contracts."


    Tuanzi put down his hand quickly, looking at him curiously with round eyes.


    "How could it be three?"


    Jin Tong enthusiastically handed her a pineapple bun.


    "The third contract has something to do with you."


    The manager excitedly explained that in addition to TOH''s two-person contract, the men''s clothing brand that Gu Qize helped set up a bridge, Gu Che actually signed a domestic car endorsement.


    ¡°The divisional manager of the car company lost a child. The family was grieving. The wife and mother were depressed and sick.¡±


    Tuanzi was still a little confused, but Gu Chi came to his senses.


    "Miao Miao caught three traffickers before, did the police find the child based on the clues they provided?"


    Jin Tong nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes, several abducted children have been found. The sooner the abducted children are found, the easier it is to find them, and we don''t even recognize those who buy children and call themselves ''adoptive parents''."


    The little girl blinked, then clapped her hands excitedly.


    "The police brothers and sisters are amazing!"


    Sometimes human traffickers are easy to catch, but sold children are hard to get back. To be able to retrieve it, the police must have spent a lot of effort.


    Hearing her words, Jin Tong restrained his excitement, and even patted his head in shame.


    "Oh, brother Jin Tong, don''t touch your head, you should cherish your last hair!"


    Jintong: "..."


    After some communication, Tuanzi realized that the car endorsement happened to come to him at this time, and he didn''t intend to help Gu Che slap his face.


    However, the three endorsements collided, which to some extent slapped Shan Fengxing and ETLO in the face.


    Jin Tong sneered: "They also signed at noon. After signing, the person in charge of new products of ETLO actually sent me a message, asking me not to forget to fly to another city to sign the contract with Mr. Gu at noon tomorrow. I suspect they will sign the contract tomorrow." It will be announced."


    For this official announcement, Shan Fengxing asked for leave this afternoon. Everyone in the know knows that he is going to shoot endorsement posters. As for the promotional video, it will be filmed another day.


    Shan Feng asked for leave before the trip, and Gu Che also asked for leave to shoot endorsement posters, or three at a time.


    In a blink of an eye, it is the official announcement day of ETLO.


    ETLO and Jintong said they were embarrassed, but the higher-ups decided to change the spokesperson, and then they closed the official announcement.


    Shan Fengxing''s fans reveled in various ways, and even laughed at Gu Che''s fans before making a big deal. The black powder adds oil and vinegar, and passers-by watch the show.


    This matter was even trending.


    Gu Che''s big fans have long been mentally prepared, their mentality is not bad, and they can stabilize some old fans. However, some of the newly joined fans were overwhelmed and started various battles.


    The big fans were very helpless, so they simply showed Gu Che''s famous quote.


    ¡¾Is the homework/job done? Are you ready for the exam/certificate? Go to study/work quickly, don''t brush a certain blog! ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t read Ma Ma, let¡¯s go right away¡¿


    ¡¾Your big fans are really annoying, don¡¯t urge us to do data control and evaluation, chase us every day and let us work and study, more lenient than my mother/annoying.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾The ones upstairs are new fans at first glance, just get used to it. By the way, our fan group is also called the exam/certification/fitness supervision group, and we have to check in every day! If you don''t check in for three consecutive days, you will be kicked out of the group]


    ¡¾Then I won¡¯t add a fan group, you guys are too scary¡¿


    Just when the fans were about to go offline to study, TOH actually announced the spokesperson of the new winter perfume. There are actually two spokespersons, one is Gu Che, who is good at singing and dancing and has won the best actor in a domestic TV series, and the other is strength Send first-line actor Wu Ti.


    ¡¾Without ETLO, TOH is not bad¡¿


    ¡¾TOH is very ambitious, these two male artists can attract people of all ages¡¿


    ¡¾I can do it again, all you big fans, allow me to swipe for another five minutes before going offline to study! ¡¿


    There are very few fans who murmur that TOH is not as good as ETLO, fans of Shan Fengxing think that their idols get better endorsements, black fans stir up trouble and stir up trouble.


    On the other side, Shan Fengxing, who was staying in the hotel, opened a bottle of red wine to celebrate, when he suddenly heard the bad news, he was in a bad mood.


    He contacted his agent, "Why did TOH ask Gu Che to speak for him? Isn''t Gu Che held back by ETLO?"


    The manager smiled wryly: "It can be seen that someone has leaked the news, and they have already noticed it. We couldn''t beat Gu Che, but now we add Wu Ti, ETLO may lose this time."


    ETLO has lost its reputation. If the sales volume is not as good as that of TOH, and even let TOH''s reputation stand side by side with itself, it will definitely resent Shan Fengxing, the spokesperson.


    Before Shan Fengxing could digest the bad news, his agent told him, "Didn''t you see that just now, the endorsement of the high-end men''s clothing you''ve been trying to win was officially announced, and the spokesperson is also Gu Che."


    Shan Fengxing almost vomited blood.


    If Gu Che was the winner in the end, why did he mobilize contacts to curry favor with ETLO, provoke Gu Che in the crew, and even annoy the director and other actors? It''s better to act honestly!


    He still doesn''t know that a certain domestic car will make an official announcement in a day.


    The commotion on the Internet has nothing to do with Gu Miaomiao for the time being.


    When netizens were laning against each other, she returned to Haishi to participate in the fifth issue of "Let''s Transform Together".


    On this day, before the peak meal time, a guest came to the restaurant.


    Tuanzi and Yi Kai were cleaning the dining table, and when they heard the sound, they all looked back with bright smiles.


    "Welcome...Brother Qi Ze?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Yun Mu: Sacrifice the ego

    Chapter 251 Yun Mu: Sacrifice the ego


    It was Gu Qize, the biggest sponsor of this show, who deliberately chose to dine before the peak period.


    The director was excited because he saw the money.


    Duanzi was also very excited, this cousin was finally willing to relax.


    She trotted all the way over, calling out affectionately, "Brother Qi Ze, what do you want to eat? Our signature today is seafood braised noodles."


    Although he is here for vacation, Gu Qize is still dressed in a serious manner, with a serious expression on his face.


    He looked around the restaurant calmly, and after making sure it was clean, he said, "Then seafood braised noodles."


    After speaking, he nodded to Yi Kai who seemed a little nervous.


    The little boy breathed a sigh of relief.


    This big brother''s aura is too scary, but he seems to have a good temper.


    Duanzi continued to recommend, "Our seafood tofu pot is also good, do you want to try it?"


    "it is good."


    "Actually, our newly developed seafood porridge is also very good."


    "I don''t need so many staple foods, are there any side dishes?"


    "Yes, yes, brother Gu Chi personally fried all kinds of seasonal vegetables, I will give you the names of the dishes..."


    Various guesses in the barrage.


    ¡¾Why is there another brother¡¿


    ¡¾Is this treating the restaurant as your own canteen? It¡¯s too much too¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s too much to say before, first, people will pay, and second, they pick the time before the peak period. And the cousin who came in the last issue later became a volunteer, isn''t it more real than you guys blah blah blah blah? ¡¿


    ¡¾However, do you think this brother is handsome and very elite? I feel like a successful person]


    ¡¾Looks very serious and cold, but unexpectedly patient, it must be that the hands have been washed too many times¡¿


    ¡¾There must be cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder, the identification is complete! ¡¿


    Tuanzi looked at Gu Qize with a speechless face and washed it with hand sanitizer several times.


    Perhaps her eyes were too hot, Gu Qize stopped in embarrassment.


    Tuanzi looked away, and after confirming the menu with him, he wandered away, leaving Yi Kai to take care of the guests.


    Yi Kai: Trembling.jpg


    After hesitating for a while, the little boy asked him in a low voice what he would like to drink, "We have free lemonade and barley tea here, if you just want to drink warm water, you can also."


    "Warm water, thank you."


    Yi Kai hurried to pour water.


    Follow the photographer to capture his relieved expression truthfully.


    ¡¾Hahaha, Yi Kai is too nervous¡¿


    ¡¾Aren''t you nervous? When he looked at the camera just now, I felt like the boss was staring at me. It was a strange and scary feeling¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, yes, I also have the feeling of being caught by the boss while fishing at work. What exactly is this brother Miao Miao doing?¡¿


    Soon the central broadcast room told them the answer.


    Ai Jie came back from purchasing again, and found that the staff of the program group were a little excited, so she asked a casual question and got the answer.


    "It turns out that he is the president of Runze Hotel Group and the biggest sponsor of our show."


    "Let''s Transform Together" can be successfully launched, thanks to the initial sponsorship of the Runze Hotel Chain.


    I heard that the company made additional investment later, and because of the good atmosphere and themes, the popularity of the program group has only increased due to the revelations about Ai Jie, and there may be hope for a second season.


    The barrage also exploded.


    ¡¾It turned out to be the real president, no wonder he has such an elite style¡¿


    ¡¾No, you guys are trying to figure out the relationship. Gu Miaomiao is going to participate in the show. "Let''s Transform Together" cannot start without sponsorship. The show will only start after the sponsorship of my cousin. Is this brother so spoiled? Can¡¯t tell from the outside at all]


    ¡¾The contrast is cute, so cute¡¿


    ¡¾But isn¡¯t this kind of program the same as Gu Miaomiao brothers and sisters? This is too much.]


    ¡¾The person in front needs to go to the ophthalmology department. The show has reached the fifth episode, and it is almost over. I have never seen Gu Chi and Miao Miao make use of this relationship indiscriminately. They are arrogant and unreasonable. When raising funds in the early stage, both of them were very generous]


    ¡¾Those people are black for black¡¯s sake, don¡¯t bother¡¿


    The topics related to Gu Qize became hotter quickly. After all, he was young, handsome and rich, and he doted on his cousin so much. The contrast was huge.


    Some unconvinced ran to the official blog of @ÈóÔó¾Æµê¼¯ÍÅ, asking them if they recognized the president, and they could pretend to be the president to get attention.


    Guan Bo happily claimed it, and also released a photo of the president giving a speech, directly harvesting a batch of fans for the president.


    There are many CEOs these days, but there are really few CEOs who are not greasy and have a beer belly.


    The Propaganda Department watched the company''s popularity skyrocket, and thanked Gu Qize one by one in their hearts. They completed the rest of the year''s publicity tasks.


    the other side.


    Duanzi first ran to the cashier to place an order, then took the note to the kitchen, and found Gu Chi who was processing the ingredients.


    "This is Brother Qi Ze''s order."


    She blinked playfully, "Your and second brother''s suggestions are very useful."


    Gu Chi followed her example and blinked.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Suggestion? any suggestion? What happened again that I don''t know about? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh oh, you were sleeping then¡¿


    This is what happened when they were on set.


    There was a problem with the data of the Guwu system that day, and it went into hibernation after repairing, so I didn''t know the plans of the foxes.


    And the matter started when Gu Che got a few endorsements.


    He got three endorsements in a row and instantly became a winner in life. He should have been proud of himself, but Gu Yunmu frantically sent him a message to laugh at him.


    This cousin is really handsome when he gives advice, but usually he is really sloppy, and his hands are fast. If Gu Che is not paying attention, many messages will be posted.


    Coincidentally, my sister is learning from Gu Chi, and wants Gu Qize to go to Haishi for vacation to relax. Others make money for enjoyment, but Gu Qize only works and doesn''t enjoy, it''s too hard.


    Gu Che had an idea, "Brother Qi Ze is just too responsible, and the group really needs him to handle a lot of work. It would be great if someone could take over the overall situation in his place."


    Gu Chi Wenxian knew the elegance, with crooked eyebrows and a kind smile, "Speaking of which, my little uncle has always hoped that Yun Mu would go to the company to help. Yun Mu really has the ability to do this. If he can temporarily replace Brother Qi Ze, Qi Ze Brother Ze can also relax."


    Tuanzi synthesized all the suggestions, and then called Gu Yunmu to discuss. The latter struggled again and again, and finally agreed.


    "Although I don''t understand many things in the company, it doesn''t matter," Gu Yunmu said cheerfully, "I''ll send the old man to the company too, and ask him if he doesn''t understand, so he won''t have time to trouble my brother."


    It can not only allow Gu Qize to take a vacation, but also cheat Gu Yu once, and at the same time, it will not delay the affairs of Runze Hotel Group, Gu Yunmu decided to sacrifice himself.


    Listen to the whole passing system: very speechless.jpg


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: In order to find happiness for his father, he really worked very hard¡¿


    Duanzi nodded repeatedly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: In a sense, brother Yun Mu is also someone who can accomplish great things¡¿


    Not everyone can do self-defeating eight hundred and kill one thousand enemies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Qi Ze: My sister is very cute

    Chapter 252 Qi Ze: My sister is very cute


    There were very few guests, and there were other people who were in charge of receiving guests. Tuanzi was allowed to crawl to sit opposite Gu Qize, holding a glass of juice, watching him eat with a smile.


    Gu Qize was not at all uncomfortable.


    He glanced at the other party''s glass, "Cold?"


    "Yes, it tastes good cold."


    Gu Qize pursed his lips, "Drinking cold in winter may cause stomach trouble."


    Duanzi shook his head nonchalantly.


    "Miao Miao has a good physique, so she won''t get sick. Anyone can get sick, but Miao Miao won''t get sick."


    According to the system, when she crossed the river, she was ill for a long time, but since practicing martial arts, her physical fitness has soared, and she has never been sick again.


    The pair of phoenix eyes stared at the little girl who was shaking her head for a while, and finally retracted her gaze.


    But in the middle of the meal, Gu Qize ordered an extra glass of juice, emphasizing that it should be lukewarm.


    Soon a waiter brought the juice over.


    "give her."


    Gu Qize didn''t even raise his head.


    Duanzi who received warm juice: "...Brother Qi Ze is too persistent."


    "Okay, okay," she showed a soft smile, "Then Miao Miao can drink hot."


    And it¡¯s a good thing to get a glass of juice for nothing!


    Unless it''s a business meal, Gu Qi Ze doesn''t like to talk in private. The reason is also very simple, he always feels that communication during meals will affect the cleanliness of the dishes.


    But the younger sister who was sitting opposite had a small mouth and a sweet voice. Listening to it, he unconsciously said a few more words.


    After eating the stewed seafood noodles, I looked up and saw that my sister was lying on the dining table bored, the soft meat on her face was squeezed out, as if she was making pancakes.


    It''s very cute, and I really want to pinch it.


    But the problem now is, "Although the dining table is considered clean, after all... your face needs to be washed."


    The boring dumpling: "..."


    Under Gu Qize''s watchful eyes, she had no choice but to stand up like an obedient chick, and slumped to the bathroom.


    Soon there was the sound of footsteps behind him, and he looked back lazily, only to find that Gu Qi Ze had also followed.


    "Are you going to the bathroom too?"


    "Wash your face for you."


    Tuanzi smiled subconsciously, "Okay, okay, Miao Miao doesn''t need to do anything."


    As she spoke, she was still rubbing her little face in a good mood. The soft flesh was squeezed back and forth, and it felt very high when she looked at it.


    Gu Qi Ze glanced, "Now I have to wash my hands too."


    The movement of the dumpling rubbing his face paused.


    When she got to the bathroom, she stood on the small bench, first stretched out her little meaty claws, and watched Gu Qize rub her claws.


    After washing his hands, Gu Qize ordered her again, "Low your head."


    Danzi lowered her head in cooperation, and soon her face became moist, and the disposable face towel soaked in water was rubbed on her face.


    The technique is okay, quite comfortable, the corners of Tuanzi''s lips curled up, thinking flatteredly.


    Suddenly, she felt that her face was poked very lightly.


    Opening his eyes in confusion, Tuanzi asked in confusion, "Brother Qi Ze, did you poke my face just now?"


    Gu Qi Ze remained silent, wiped her little face clean, and let her go out.


    Tuanzi tilted her head, and wanted to scratch her head, but when she saw Gu Qize''s gaze on her washed meat claws, she put down her hands embarrassingly, and quickly forgot the doubts she had just had.


    But both the system and the audience saw Gu Qize''s actions.


    ¡¾Tsk tsk tsk, some people are serious and cold presidents on the surface, but in private...¡¿


    ¡¾When he poked his face, his expression was so gentle at that moment¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooow, envy Miaomiao¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just for show, you guys think too much. People like him are usually under a lot of pressure. People who are under pressure probably have a bad temper in private, and they will get angry at their families¡¿


    ¡¾The person in front, you are such a person, that¡¯s why you think others are like this too¡¿


    ¡¾Not everyone will stab their family members¡¿


    After Gu Qize finished eating, the restaurant had reached its peak dining time.


    After various publicity, this restaurant transformed by artists has also gained some fame.


    Some customers were attracted by the cooking skills and price, and became repeat customers. There are also a group of people watching the excitement, knowing that the artists will not come back after participating in the sixth session. There are many people who come to eat in this session.


    Tuanzi has no time to accompany Gu Qize, he is like a spinning top, busy.


    "I can help."


    Gu Qize emphasized: "I got a health certificate before coming here."


    Gu Yunmu, who seemed careless, knew to apply for a health certificate before helping out. Of course, Gu Qize, who has always been considerate, would not forget this.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    The person who came to help now is really thoughtful, is this a mature and reliable adult?


    So handsome and charming!


    "No need, everyone gets used to it when they are busy, and they don''t know how to arrange it when they suddenly have extra hands."


    Tuanzi refused his help, still digging in his pocket, and took out a sticky note.


    "Here you are, this is a travel strategy that Miao Miao asked many tourists to summarize."


    The man with handsome features took the note in a daze.


    "travelling guideline?"


    "That''s right, don''t you want to spend a few days here on vacation? Then you can go to these places to have fun, I heard it''s very fun."


    The man still looked confused.


    Tuanzi narrowed his eyes suspiciously, "Brother Qi Ze, don''t you think that the so-called vacation means going from one place to another? Are you going to spend these few days in restaurants or hotels?"


    Gu Qize, who did have this plan: "..."


    "No," Tuanzi posted affectionately, "Miaomiao hopes that you can relax instead of coming to help."


    A soreness welled up in her heart. Gu Qize''s behavior can be interpreted in two ways.


    One is that he is a workaholic, even if he is on vacation, he can''t stay idle, so he insists on finding something to do. But no one is born a workaholic.


    The other is that he didn¡¯t take a vacation, didn¡¯t go on a trip, didn¡¯t know what to do when traveling, and didn¡¯t know how to entertain himself.


    Obviously so powerful and earn a lot of money, I know how to buy a lot of gifts for my younger siblings, but I don¡¯t spend the money on myself, I don¡¯t know how to relax.


    Seeing that Gu Qize had no intention of agreeing, she rolled her eyes and thought of another way.


    "Miao Miao and Brother Gu Chi are going to participate in the show, so they can''t play around."


    Tuanzi pretended to be pitiful and said: "After participating in the show, Miaomiao will be going home, and I don''t have time to look around. If Brother Qi Ze has time, why don''t you take a look at the scenery of Haishi instead of us?"


    She clasped her hands together, making a lovely bow.


    "Please~"


    Gu Qize never felt that he was working hard, but when he recalled the experience of his cousins ??participating in the show, he found that the two of them worked very hard.


    Try all kinds of ways to raise funds. After the successful renovation of the restaurant, you will either be a chef or a waiter, and you will also come up with various ways to attract customers.


    "You have worked hard."


    Gu Qize said gently: "Then shall I take more photos and buy some souvenirs?"


    "Okay, okay~"


    Tuanzi couldn''t help rubbing his face, "Miao Miao has to check at night, don''t lie. Besides, our restaurant will hold a concert at night, and there will be an open-air barbecue. Brother Qi Ze remember to come and play, Miao Miao treats!"


    She spoke seriously, and Gu Qize solemnly agreed.


    Just before leaving, he reminded Tuanzi, "You just touched the phone with your hands, remember to wash your hands and disinfect the phone."


    Danzi: "Aww!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Yi Kai: Interrupts spellcasting

    Chapter 253 Yi Kai: Interrupting spellcasting


    After the noon peak of the day, the guests were non-stop preparing the ingredients for the evening, the props for the performance, and contacting the invited guests to ask where they were.


    The small semi-open-air garage before was really transformed into a barbecue booth.


    All kinds of ingredients put in ice cubes to keep fresh are neatly stacked aside.


    Afterwards, everyone will perform in the yard, and most of the guests also choose the dining table in the yard. Everyone unanimously decided to let Yi Heng be the chef of the barbecue stand, and another chef recommended by the welfare home will stay in the formal kitchen to satisfy other guests. dining needs.


    Yi Heng: "..." Forget it, he accepted his fate.


    He always dresses up handsomely to participate in the show, and Yi Fei also ordered the team to match him with a lot of clothes. However, he basically spends his time in the kitchen, and has no time to change, and has no time to go to the show in front of the camera.


    With the passage of time, the previous desire to compete for the camera gradually subsided, and he fell in love with cooking instead.


    Occasionally, just occasionally, he would think that if he stopped being an artist, maybe he could buy a small restaurant, cook according to his mood, or just entertain friends.


    Thinking of the word ''friend'', he laughed at himself again.


    He has always been chasing fame and fortune, and even dares to plot against people with good relationships. Where can he have any friends?


    Not far away, Tuanzi was seriously counting the performance props, when he caught a glimpse of Yi Heng''s expression from the corner of his eye, he hurriedly urged Yi Kai, "Your brother is going crazy again, hurry up and interrupt his madness."


    Yi Kai: "?"


    The little boy was ignorant, but ran to his brother obediently.


    approached, he felt that his brother''s mood was not quite right.


    After thinking about it, the little boy tentatively asked, "Brother, don''t you want to be in charge of the barbecue? If you don''t want to, tell everyone, everyone can choose someone else."


    Yi Heng was stunned, his handsome face almost unable to control the expression.


    Soon, he collected his mood, shook his head, "I do."


    It was rare, he patted Yi Kai on the head, and his attitude became more and more gentle, as if deep down in his heart, he had already recognized Yi Kai as his younger brother.


    Watching his younger brother go away, he sighed in his heart.


    Did even the younger brother notice it?


    He didn¡¯t share his thoughts with the guests recently, just like he never shared his thoughts with Yi Fei. He didn''t tell the former because he was willing in his heart, and even indulged everyone a little bit. He didn''t tell the latter because he knew he couldn''t change it, or he didn''t want to change it.


    Thinking of returning home last week, Yi Fei arranged a new task for his younger brother, and what his younger brother bravely refused, he was slightly moved.


    Maybe, he should struggle.


    When the performance was about to start, Gu Qize came back.


    Gu Chi smiled and welcomed him to the front seat.


    "Miao Miao specially left it for you."


    Gu Qi Ze sat down, looked around, "Where''s Miao Miao?"


    "Getting ready for the show."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "The opening is Ai Jie''s singing performance. After the scene is warmed up, she will take the stage again."


    Seeing Gu Qize take out a brand new camera from his handbag, he was a little surprised, "I just bought it? Bro, do you know how to use it?"


    "After a little learning, it should be considered good."


    Gu Chi: "If Miao Miao knows that you bought a camera specially to shoot her performance, she must be very happy."


    "Ah." Gu Qize made a short voice.


    He calmed down and talked about the process of buying the camera with a serious expression.


    The cause of the incident was that my younger sister wanted him to share the scenic spots. He took pictures with his mobile phone and was not satisfied with the results. He happened to see a photographer shooting at the scenic spots with a camera. Get a camera and learn it.


    The photographer commented that he was quite good at capturing shots.


    Gu Chi hurriedly checked the brand of the camera, searched the Internet again, and asked Gu Qize the price, and he was relieved.


    "I almost thought you were being scammed."


    People with difficulty in choosing are easy to be led by the nose and buy a bunch of things without knowing it. When they come back to their senses, they will find that this thing is useless and that thing is useless.


    When he came back to his senses, Gu Chi was also a little surprised, "Brother, it seems that this is the first time you are so interested in something. Is photography interesting?"


    The man with handsome features nodded, and he truthfully expressed his feelings, "It feels very quiet."


    Peace of mind? Gu Chi automatically completed the words.


    Looking at the relaxation between Gu Qize''s eyebrows, he couldn''t help feeling in his heart that Gu Yunmu''s sacrifice this time was very valuable, and he hoped that his cousin was not tortured physically and mentally by the company''s business.


    Soon Gu Chi would have no time to entertain Gu Qize.


    Tonight focuses on open-air barbecues and open-air performances. He plays the role of a waiter, shuttles through the crowd, and delivers drinks and various barbecues from time to time.


    Ai Jie''s performance has already begun.


    She sang a heroic song directly, which was quite inspiring.


    Gu Chi, who was delivering drinks, was taken aback, then turned to look at the guests, and found that everyone was burning with enthusiasm, and some of them sang along. Of course, some people were almost howling like ghosts and wolves, and the effect was horrifying.


    For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether it was the artist''s charm or the appeal of the song.


    After Ai Jie finished her performance, it was Tuanzi''s turn to lead a group of children to perform on stage.


    The little girl with a chubby face bowed politely, and introduced the content of the performance in a childlike voice.


    There are actually some guests who came for Tuanzi¡¯s performance.


    When Gu Chi was delivering the food, he could still hear everyone excitedly saying that this performance was different from what was circulated on the Internet before, and they made money!


    He noticed that many customers took out their mobile phones to take pictures and record videos, and they probably planned to send them to Moments or upload them on the Internet.


    If it was in the past, he would also mind that everyone would spread photos and videos related to his sister. But since he found out that his sister had time traveled to ancient times and back, he had a vague glimpse of the reason why his sister was always on the show.


    If videos related to traditional martial arts go viral, it should be good for my sister.


    Thinking about it, he put a glass of iced lemonade on a nearby dining table.


    "Your lemonade is here."


    The guest didn''t seem to hear it, and was muttering in a low voice, "Damn it, it''s too late, I can''t get a seat in the front row, and I can''t even take a video!"


    This voice?


    The young artist smiled and looked up, the guest at this table was a person wearing a hat and a mask.


    In addition to the lemonade just ordered, there is also a pile of barbecue on the table, which should have been delivered by another waiter.


    But the guest didn''t move the barbecue, and was shooting frantically with his mobile phone in his hand.


    "Guest, it is shameful to waste food."


    "I know, I know, I will finish eating later."


    Gu Yunmu rushed away impatiently.


    Immersed in the filming, he didn''t even realize that there was a change of waiter.


    Until a young and handsome face appeared in the camera of the mobile phone, and there was a gentle smile on this face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Qi Ze: Bad brother

    Chapter 254 Qi Ze: Stinky Brother


    During the intermission of Tuanzi, I saw a limp cousin in the temporary rest place.


    "Brother Yun Mu, why are you here?"


    The little face was tense, and Tuanzi looked around nervously.


    "Could it be that the little uncle came to arrest Brother Qi Ze, and you came here to report the news?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You think too much about him¡¿


    The system knows without reasoning that Gu Yunmu is running away and being lazy. He is also the host, and he still has a glimmer of hope for this brother.


    Tuanzi''s voice fell, and the handsome blue-haired guy rushed over excitedly and hugged him tightly, sticking him tightly.


    "Wooooow, Miaomiao, so I have such a tall image in your heart!"


    Gu Chi brought some snacks over to fill the children''s bellies.


    Hearing this, he laughed, "But you didn''t do anything grandiose."


    Danzi: Alert.jpg


    She put down the barbecue stick, stretched out her claws, pressed Gu Yunmu''s face, and pushed him away.


    "Bring it truthfully!" She had a stern face, very cold.


    Gu Yunmu whimpered, and finally revealed the truth under Tuanzi''s cold gaze.


    To sum it up in one sentence, he tricked Gu Yu into the company, and made the other party think that he was planning to go home and inherit the family business, which attracted Gu Yu to handle the affairs himself with great interest, so as to teach him.


    "As soon as he handles the business with his own hands, I run away, hahaha!"


    The blue-haired handsome guy is almost on his hips.


    "I bought the plane ticket a long time ago, and when he found out, I was already on the plane, hahaha!"


    Laughter is quite wild and proud. Gu Yunmu even swayed his body back and forth, as if twitching.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The children who were replenishing their strength looked over worriedly.


    Ai Fengyi asked bluntly: "Miaomiao, is your brother sick?"


    Yi Kai was also worried: "We have to send him to the hospital as soon as possible."


    The handsome blue-haired guy who laughed wildly stopped.


    He glanced at the children, turned his back dissatisfied, and muttered something.


    In any case, Gu Yunmu has already escaped, and even if Gu Yu has objections to this son, it is impossible for him to put down his work and run to arrest him.


    "But he will contact Brother Qi Ze?"


    Gu Chi frowned slightly, "He was quite relaxed today."


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t help showing complacency again.


    But before laughing wildly this time, he glanced at the children first. Seeing that everyone was staring at him curiously, he swallowed back the wild laughter.


    Cleared his throat, he lifted his chin slightly, "Before sending my brother to the plane this morning, I borrowed his mobile phone and blocked the old man. My brother must not have noticed."


    Gu Chi and Gu Miaomiao: "..."


    Gu Chi couldn''t help feeling emotional: "You are definitely his own son."


    "Yeah!" Tuanzi nodded in agreement.


    Tuanzi was nodding her head, and there was a handsome face in front of her eyes, she took a step back in fright.


    Gu Yunmu''s face was very close, and his tone was quite dissatisfied.


    "Miao Miao, don''t you praise me for being smart and witty?"


    He had an expression of ''I''ll make trouble if you don''t praise me''.


    Thinking that there will be a performance later, Tuanzi can only rub his face perfunctorily.


    "Okay, okay, you''re super smart and witty, thanks to you, brother Qi Ze finally managed to go on vacation."


    Gu Yunmu straightened up in satisfaction.


    But soon, he found that the children couldn''t help but look at him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Yunmu did not intend to establish a reliable and mature adult image at all, and even wrinkled his nose childishly.


    Gu Jiujiu pointed at his own face with a restrained smile, and then pointed at his face.


    Gu Yunmu tilted his head.


    He stretched out his fingers to touch his face, and suddenly felt that his fingers were oily.


    Looking at my younger sister again, she has already turned her back, holding the barbecue skewer with both hands, eating very reservedly, completely different from her usual style, her small back reveals a guilty conscience.


    Yi Kai moved closer to Gu Jiujiu, and asked in a low voice, "He looks very angry, will he scold Miaomiao?"


    "It doesn''t matter, if he scolds Miao Miao, Miao Miao just beat him up."


    After going through various things, Gu Jiujiu now quite trusts Tuanzi.


    "As long as he dares to scold, Miao Miao dares to beat him, isn''t it amazing?"


    Yi Kai nodded.


    In less than half a second, he added, "I also want to exercise well, so that I won''t be bullied and can protect everyone."


    Gu Yunmu: "..." What do these little guys mean? He is handsome and charming, how could he scold his sister?


    The handsome blue-haired guy came up to Tuanzi with a playful smile, and seeing that his eyes were wandering, he pretended to be sad and said, "My face is oily and I feel uncomfortable. If you give me your food, I will forgive you, how about it?"


    Danzi weighed it, picked up a pork belly skewer, and handed it over, "Here you are."


    The handsome blue-haired guy pushed his limits, "Feed me, I don''t want to get my hands dirty."


    The stick is also greasy.


    Tuanzi handed the meat skewer to his mouth, and when Gu Yunmu bit it, he pulled out the stick.


    Gu Yunmu chewed it a few times in satisfaction, "It tastes good."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then turned around with a guilty conscience, and ate in silence.


    Gu Yunmu didn''t know what happened, hummed a little song in satisfaction, and strolled to the door, just in time to meet Gu Qize who was walking over holding a camera.


    He proudly said, "I''m here for vacation too."


    Gu Qi Ze''s face darkened.


    "Hey, isn''t it? I''m going to work for you in exchange for a vacation. Can''t you give me a smile?"


    Gu Qize carefully put the camera aside, freed his hand to grab his collar, and dragged him all the way out. When he reached the bathroom, he motioned him to look in the mirror.


    "Hurry up and wash it, it''s so dirty!"


    "Isn''t it just rubbed twice by Miao Miao''s hands, where is it dirty?"


    Gu Yunmu didn''t take it seriously, it was just a little greasy mark, and it was only this clean freak who made a fuss about it. Since he tricked his elder brother to come to the beach, he would definitely let his elder brother try beach bathing, and he personally shoveled the sand and buried it.


    However, when he saw himself in the mirror, he fell silent.


    "Miao Miao!"


    Brows twitched several times, Gu Qize was dissatisfied, "You don''t care about hygiene, and you blame your sister?"


    "It''s a trick!"


    Gu Yunmu gestured, "Just now she fed me roasted pork belly. When she drew lots, she left two marks on my face. It was her!"


    The young president sneered: "You have no hands or feet, and you still want a child to feed you?"


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    Waiting for the group to eat and drink enough and prepare to continue performing, they found that the two brothers were arguing again.


    Gu Qize would say that his younger brother doesn''t like hygiene at one time, and at another time he would say that he doesn''t pay much attention to other things. Gu Yunmu, on the other hand, disliked his elder brother for being overly clean-minded, long-winded, and not as domineering as a president should be.


    Tuanzi stopped, tilted his head and looked at the two of them.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Don''t stop it? If you keep arguing, I''m afraid I''m going to make a move]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Really? Miao Miao thinks they have a good relationship]


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Didn¡¯t you find it? In front of Brother Yun Mu, Brother Qi Ze became more energetic]


    Usually he is a money-making machine, but in front of his stinky brother, he is just an ordinary brother with advantages and disadvantages.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Miao Miao: I won’t play with you

    Chapter 255 Miao Miao: I won¡¯t play with you


    After the day''s open-air performance, most of the guests and employees were too sleepy and went to rest early.


    The director waved his hand and turned off all the shots.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t, just let me quietly watch them sleep¡¿


    ¡¾Forget it, there is a camera, they may pay attention to the camera, but it¡¯s not good to rest¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t see them paying attention to the camera. Didn''t you see, Yi Heng''s face is black and white, he didn''t pay attention, and Gu Ran and the others, when the guests have left, just lie down]


    ¡¾Goddess, what''s wrong with you, Goddess? ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who can¡¯t get enough of everyone¡¯s performances¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t even need to go to the on-site consumption to see such a performance. By the way, I am a fan of Miao Miao, and I recorded all her performances]


    ¡¾I''m also her fan, I''ll go directly to @×£·½·½·½, waiting for him to edit and make some passionate back music]


    ¡¾I am a passerby fan of the show. In fact, I came here for other performers. Thanks to the show for giving my idol a stage to perform¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, the crudest stage in history¡¿


    Not only the resident guests, but also the singers you invited to participate in the open-air performance tonight.


    Some have a good voice and talent but are unknown, and some have already become famous.


    Two types of people gather on the same stage, which is also considered magical in a sense.


    These singers are all friends of the guests. When the guests invited them, they agreed without hesitation.


    "Let''s Transform Together" has become a dark horse among all the programs in the same period. The leader of Strawberry Channel regrets not being able to arrange this program for the golden period of winter vacation.


    During the period, the leader also recommended several advertisers, but the director Miao Mu carefully selected and did not accept sponsors with black history or excessive requirements for advertising.


    This show is coming to an end, and there is really no need to arrange new guests to be chefs or waiters. Many entertainers who smelled fat tried their best to participate in this show. When they learned that the resident guests were inviting performers, one by one Volunteer. Many people who are not familiar with Gu Ran and others have also added friends or asked cryptic or straightforward inquiries.


    At this moment, the performers have already left, and the resident guests go back to their rooms to rest. Lying on the bed and playing with his mobile phone, Yi Heng couldn''t help laughing when he found that many people he knew and didn''t know added him as friends.


    From the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of his younger brother pushing the door in, and then restrained the sarcasm on his face.


    Nothing funny, he thought, after all he used to be like that.


    And soon, a strange call came in.


    He had a premonition that this was Yi Fei''s call. Every time he appeared on the show, he blocked Yi Fei, and Yi Fei either contacted his assistant or called with an unknown number.


    And his attitude is, no answer.


    Participating in this program is already a rare respite in his life.


    Throwing the phone out, he casually picked up the book, looked at the cover, and was stunned.


    "Storybook? Where did it come from?"


    After washing up, Yi Kai approached cautiously. He said eagerly and shyly, "Brother, can you tell me a story? I don''t know some characters."


    After a pause, he quickly added, "It was brought by Dan Po and Feng Yi. They said that Aunt Ai would tell them bedtime stories every night."


    And he has never heard a bedtime story since he was born.


    Yi Heng, who has never told anyone a story: "..."


    He glanced at the phone screen, and there was a steady stream of calls and text messages coming in. It''s annoying even though it''s muted. He didn''t need to think about it to know that Yi Fei wanted to arrange for an artist to perform, and it must be a female artist.


    After this show, Yi Fei will definitely hype up his scandals with other female artists.


    Speaking of which, since his debut, he has had a lot of scandals, either Yi Fei arranged for people to hype, or the female artist Fang hyped, which made him a lot of love. In fact, he has never been in a relationship, let alone married and had children.


    "Which one do you want to hear?" After sighing, he said helplessly.


    Yi Kai suddenly showed a happy smile.


    "The third one, I heard that story is the most interesting."


    Another room.


    The room is not big, there will be two more adult men, one of them is particularly noisy, Gu Chi was pushed aside.


    He simply found a cushion and put it on the floor, and sat against the wall. When he heard Gu Yunmu chattering, he put on his earphones and browsed the web.


    During the day, Tuanzi asked Gu Qize to go out more, to see the scenic spots for everyone, and to take pictures, and to check at night. In the evening, Gu Qize actually brought homework. The homework to be checked by the ''teacher'' today must not be delayed until the next day.


    Even after a busy day, Tuanzi is still in high spirits, this will stick to Gu Qize''s side, looking through the photos with great interest.


    "Wow, the trees here are so tall, where are they?"


    Gu Qize explained in detail, not only the source of this scenic spot, but also the history of this tree, which is more detailed than some explainers.


    Duanzi didn''t find anything wrong, so he looked at another photo.


    "The stream is so clear and there are small fish, but this fish is too small to eat."


    The man''s ice-like eyes melted slightly, and his face turned soft. He said in a serious tone, "There is a venue for outdoor barbecues nearby. Guests can bring their own ingredients and rent the venue there."


    "Sounds interesting."


    Tuanzi rested his chin with one hand, and squeezed out a piece of soft meat from his bun-like cheek, "Our restaurant is too small, otherwise we can do this."


    The man with handsome features shook his head slightly, "I feel a little dirty."


    "Huh?" Tuanzi turned to look at him suspiciously.


    "The barbecue place in the scenic area has been used by so many people, and not everyone will clean it very well."


    Tuanzi understood, and with the posture of both of them sitting down, she raised her hand and patted Gu Qize''s shoulder, "Brother Qize, what you said is very reasonable, so if Miaomiao goes there to play, I won''t call you."


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Someone has been trying to stick his furry head between the two of them. Hearing this, he laughed exaggeratedly, "Hahaha, then we won''t take you to play! How about it, brother, do you want to be a little less particular?"


    Gu Qize pushed him away with a dark face.


    He always felt that this younger brother was very disrespectful when getting along with others, so he stuck his head out at every turn.


    Gu Yunmu yelled exaggeratedly again.


    Tuanzi pouted and looked at him dissatisfiedly, "Don''t make such a loud noise, there are people next door."


    Gu Yunmu shut up instantly, pretending to be aggrieved and leaned over, Tuanzi quickly stretched out his claws to touch his face, and said in an innocent tone, "If Miaomiao went there to play, she probably wouldn''t take you there either."


    "Hey?"


    Gu Yunmu almost murmured loudly again, but quickly lowered his voice when he received the scolding from his brother and sister.


    "Why? A good and handsome brother like me, how much face do you take out?"


    Tuanzi looked away and muttered softly, "No, Miao Miao thinks that everyone will just come to ask Miao Miao if they want to send you to the hospital."


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Hahaha! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Yun Mu: coax me

    Chapter 256 Yun Mu: Coax me


    Gu Yunmu was aggrieved, and ran to a corner to sit, hugging his knees, waiting for someone to coax.


    The young artist was browsing a piece of work when he caught a glimpse of a tall man out of the corner of his eye and said in a flat tone, "Move away, it''s blocking my light."


    Gu Yunmu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Tuanzi continued to look at the photos, and the more he looked, the more excited he became.


    "It''s all good to see, but it''s a pity that Miao Miao can''t go, woo."


    "You can go after the live show," Gu Qize said with a slight smile in his tone, "You don''t have to go to work or school. It''s too tiring to participate in the show too often."


    Heiliang eyes rolled around.


    Tuanzi turned around and retaliated confidently, "That''s right, it''s too tiring to participate in shows too often, that is, to work. Then brother Qi Ze, are you usually tired? If you are tired, you should rest more and come out more often. "


    Gu Qize was slightly startled.


    Are you tired?


    Because it has always been like this rhythm, he really didn''t think about this problem.


    After this matter is dealt with, there will be the next thing immediately. In fact, there are some affairs that don''t need to be handled by him as the general manager, but his father always pushes it to him, saying that it is to test him, and that as the general manager, he must grasp the overall situation, regardless of the size of the matter.


    He feels that 24 hours are not enough, and he has no time to feel tired.


    Danzi didn''t expect him to answer either.


    It is impossible to relax a person who works intensively immediately, he will not get used to it. It should be done step by step, anyway, counting the time, it was time for Gu Qize to rest, so he pushed Gu Yunmu to the Runze Hotel Group.


    Gu Yunmu is only interested in his own company, and will not be honest with the company when he gets to the group, and will definitely throw the mess to Gu Yu in the end.


    It''s time for Gu Yu to feel the work rhythm of the eldest son.


    She made up her mind and continued to look at the photos.


    "Hey, there are so many photos of this place. Brother Qi Ze, do you like this place very much?"


    Gu Qize came back to his senses, glanced at the photo, and rarely showed nostalgia.


    "I didn''t know until I went there. I came to Haishi when I was a child."


    "Hey?" Double tone.


    The little girl turned her head to see who was imitating her.


    Gu Yunmu has already brought his furry head closer and snatched the camera away.


    "Let me see, let me see!"


    He browsed quickly, rubbing his earrings from time to time.


    "Why am I not impressed?"


    Gu Qize stared at his hands.


    "Brother, when have you been here? Why don''t I have the slightest impression... What kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    Gu Qi Ze pursed his lips slightly.


    "Don''t touch the ear studs with your hands all the time. Ears are very easy to get infected. Also, do you change ear studs often? Change them frequently and clean the ear studs."


    Gu Yunmu was still rolling his eyes one second, then he was dissatisfied the next second, "I change it every day, and I change it according to my style that day. Brother, haven''t you noticed that today''s earrings are different from yesterday''s?"


    A certain president looked away and answered with practical actions.


    The handsome blue-haired guy yelled and yelled, and even leaned over to the group who were watching the show.


    "Miao Miao, do you think he is too much? If it were you, you must have found out, right?"


    Tuanzi blinked, his eyes wandering.


    Gu Yunmu: Heartbroken.jpg


    His stature is quite tall, and he will lie listlessly on the ground like a piece of soft jelly.


    Tuanzi couldn''t bear it, rubbed the dog''s head, and found that it felt exactly the same as rubbing Gu Peihai''s head.


    "Okay, don''t be sad, there is a reason why Miao Miao didn''t see it. We didn''t meet again yesterday, how could Miao Miao remember whether you changed your earrings or not? In short, it must be different from what you wore last time."


    She showed a soft and sweet smile, trying to be cute.


    "Don''t pay attention to me," the large jelly was still lying on the ground, "Leave me alone."


    That''s what he said, he quickly raised his eyes and glanced at his brother and sister, trying to attract attention in exchange for more comfort. It''s best to praise him for being handsome and witty, and that he is their favorite brother/brother.


    However, after hearing this, Tuanzi and Gu Qize reunited to look at the photos without giving a single extra look.


    Gu Qize recalled: "It was when I was very young, and I can''t remember exactly. At that time, Yun Mu was still a baby, and we were traveling as a family."


    In my impression, my father smiled brightly, and he was completely different from now.


    Thinking about it now, not only did he not take vacations when he grew up, but even his father changed his original character and style after his mother passed away, buried himself in work, and never went out for a walk.


    The remaining family has not traveled for a long time.


    "Then your family is going on vacation together?"


    The soft voice awakened the handsome man who was lost in memory.


    Gu Qi Ze looked down, and saw his younger sister holding her face, smiling sweetly and softly.


    "Anyway, you guys have money, go out and have fun. Just make money after you spend it."


    "Or," Tuanzi raised his meaty claws, "Miao Miao can sponsor your trip, Miao Miao still has a little money."


    "No, you keep your money."


    Gu Qi Ze subconsciously said: "If you want to travel, of course I will pay for it."


    As an elder brother and son, he is still conscious of paying the bill.


    "Wow, so you agree?"


    Duanzi quickly picked up the large jelly.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and discuss a new vacation location. You should all be free during the Chinese New Year, go out and play, go out and play!"


    Now, she is the youngest, she looks like an adult, she looks old-fashioned, but she is soft and cute.


    The large jelly muttered in dissatisfaction: "Who wants to go out with the old man? I would rather go out with my brother, even though he has many things and is not as domineering as the president."


    Gu Qi Ze''s brows twitched, but in the end he failed, and raised his hand to hold his younger brother''s head, "No one stipulates what the CEO should be. I am me, and I don''t need to learn from others."


    "Oh, so you also know that you are you," Gu Yunmu squinted at him, "Then why do you always listen to the old man? You resist!"


    Gu Qi Ze''s face darkened.


    The two brothers quarreled again.


    The blue veins on the forehead of the usually rational and calm president are throbbing, while the other one is acting normally. No matter how handsome his face is, his mouth is so weak that people can''t help but beg God to shut his mouth!


    At first, Tuanzi watched with relish, but after watching, he yawned unconsciously, and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes soon.


    Gu Chi put away his phone, stood up, walked up to the two brothers with a smile on his face, and pushed them out without any explanation.


    The moment the door was closed, he still maintained a gentle smile, "See you tomorrow, good night."


    Brothers: "..."


    In the next two days, Gu Qize stayed in Haishi.


    My sister''s please, my brother''s gags, childhood memories, he gained long-lost relaxation and happiness in this city.


    Returning to the company again, he met Gu Yu unexpectedly at the elevator door.


    "Good morning, Dad."


    Gu Yu held back his anger for a few days, and was about to scold right away, when he noticed the lightness between his brows, he was a little dazed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Yun Mu: I am really outstanding

    Chapter 257 Yun Mu: I am really outstanding


    Jiangshui Yundu, Gu Miaomiao''s home.


    "Miao Miao, you don''t know, he called me early in the morning," the handsome blue-haired guy said to the group who was reading a book next to him while playing games, "Ask my brother what he has been doing these past few days. Changed person."


    Killed the enemy neatly and won the MVP. Gu Yunmu threw the phone aside and moved closer to his sister.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Tuanzi was looking at the knife manual, and when he heard this, he nodded perfunctorily.


    A pair of hands stretched out, held her chubby face in dissatisfaction, and squeezed it.


    "Miao Miao, you''re really perfunctory," completely different from the reserved Gu Qize, Gu Yunmu''s emotions are too exposed, and now he has an exaggerated sad expression, "My heart is about to break."


    With a little force on his fingers, he turned his little head over.


    Tuanzi was forced to look away, squinting in displeasure.


    "Don''t worry, if it breaks, Miao Miao will help to stick it together, thank you."


    Gu Yunmu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    He immediately asked for help, and looked at Gu Cheng who came out of the kitchen.


    The movie promotion has finally come to an end. Next, Gu Cheng will at most participate in a few interviews and receptions, and maybe accept invitations from TV stations for New Year''s Day, New Year''s Eve, and Spring Festival gala.


    However, these do not require him to be away for a long time. At most, he will go on a business trip for a day or two occasionally, so he has more time to take care of his sister.


    This is also the reason why Tuanzi ran home happily after finishing the fifth live broadcast.


    Gu Cheng walked over calmly, and put two bowls of snow pear and white fungus soup with rock sugar on the small table.


    Tuanzi immediately pushed Gu Yunmu away, and happily picked up the spoon.


    Brother has another advantage of being at home. She raised the corners of her lips, that is, there are all kinds of delicious food.


    Seeing that Gu Cheng turned around and was about to leave, Gu Yunmu made a sound.


    "Stare!"


    Gu Cheng: "..." This cousin is so annoying!


    The young director pointed to where the gadgets were stored.


    "Miao Miao, the glue is in that box, don''t look for it in the wrong place."


    "Okay!"


    Gu Yunmu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Brother Gu Cheng, you bullied me too!"


    Gu Cheng thought to himself, who do you owe to bully you?


    "Don''t you want to drink?" He changed the subject, "Tremella nourishes the face."


    The handsome blue-haired guy who cared about his face also rushed towards him.


    "drink!"


    After drinking a bowl, Gu Yunmu realized that he hadn''t finished speaking.


    As he ordered the second bowl, he said nonchalantly, "Anyway, yesterday morning, the old man suddenly called me and said those words. It can be seen that my brother''s mental state has changed after his vacation, which scared him."


    Tuanzi held the bowl, turned to look at him, blinked his eyes, as if to say, ''Then what? ''


    Gu Yunmu suddenly exclaimed: "Miao Miao, you look so cute!"


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This person is so annoying, I ignored him just now, and he was bluffing. Now I want to know the result of the matter, but he doesn''t say anything, it''s so annoying! ¡¿


    It can annoy a system with a dull mood, Brother Yun Mu is a talent, Tuanzi thought.


    Perhaps the younger sister''s dislike was too obvious, but Gu Yunmu turned the topic back as if nothing had happened.


    "I told him that my brother rested for three days without distraction, and he was five years younger. If he wants to have a healthy and young son, he should let my brother rest more. It is best to rest three days a week. He put me I cursed and hung up the phone."


    Tanzi: "Then, won''t he always persecute Brother Qi Ze in the future?"


    "Whatever he is," Gu Yunmu shrugged, "Even if he is still the same, we can trick my brother out. Proper rest, more contact with some people, or some hobbies, not so much pressure, his symptoms will definitely disappear."


    In Gu Yunmu''s view, even if he relaxes a bit and cultivates some hobbies, the self-discipline and stability in Gu Qize''s bones will not disappear, and he will still be an excellent general manager. Before you are strict with others, you must be strict with yourself first.


    Since my brother will be excellent no matter what kind of lifestyle he takes, why not let him choose an easy way of life?


    In the past, under Gu Yu''s high pressure and strong control, Gu Qize had no choice. But now, no matter what, he wanted to give Gu Qize a choice. To that end, he''s also picked out super cute allies.


    Gu Yunmu smiled and leaned over to post.


    "In the future, we, brothers and sisters, will work together to defeat the old man, that big devil!"


    Tuanzi pressed his paw on his face in disgust, and pushed it away skillfully.


    "Let''s not talk about Brother Qi Ze," Tuanzi squinted at him, "If Brother Qi Ze is working all year round, then are you on vacation all year round?"


    Qianjiao stayed with them in Haishi for three days, then came to Jiangshi early in the morning to ring the doorbell. Is this brother really the boss? Does he not need to work?


    "No, I''m still very responsible!"


    Gu Yunmu murmured loudly: "I''m going to work now."


    He fished out a laptop from behind the sofa pillows.


    ¡°I am not only a boss who loves his subordinates, but also an excellent programmer.¡±


    He intends to show off his skills in front of his sister.


    "I am the most powerful programmer in our company. I will solve the problems that everyone can''t solve in the end!"


    Duanzi was dubious.


    It is really hard to describe the performance of this cousin all the time.


    She leaned over curiously, watching Gu Yunmu''s fingers tap the keyboard like butterflies flying up and down.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Pretty handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s all an illusion, he¡¯s just playing handsome, he¡¯s definitely not working hard¡¿


    Tuanzi simply climbed off the sofa and ran away. After a while, he crept back and ran behind the sofa, revealing a small furry head and staring at Gu Yunmu''s work.


    A bunch of things she didn''t understand flashed across the computer page.


    Gu Yunmu''s typing speed on the keyboard is still very fast, it doesn''t look like he''s doing anything foolish.


    Tuanzi sneaked a look at his side face, and found that he was actually pursing his lips, his expression was a little serious and serious, at this moment, he was very similar to Gu Qize.


    She looked at the computer interface again.


    After a while, Gu Yunmu breathed a sigh of relief, and said to himself, "This bug is more complicated than imagined, but luckily it can be solved. Hehe, I am indeed the best."


    Danzi: "..."


    "Brother Yun Mu, I didn''t expect you to be quite powerful."


    Gu Yunmu, who was sitting cross-legged, was taken aback.


    He had already adjusted his expression when he turned around, and he was still flamboyant, "See, I solved this trouble easily, isn''t it amazing?"


    Tuanzi pointed to the wall clock on the wall, "It took a long time, Miao Miao has been watching."


    Implicit, don''t push yourself, you''re just in trouble.


    Gu Yunmu''s face remained unchanged, "Wow, Miaomiao has been working with me all the time, I''m so touched, we''ll sneak out to eat later, without taking your elder brother, okay?"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The skin is thicker than the city wall¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Miao Miao: Its birthday

    Chapter 258 Miao Miao: It''s a birthday


    Gu Yunmu stayed for a few days, and took various photos every day to send to Gu Qize.


    There are photos of Tuanzi practicing martial arts, photos of him and Tuanzi together, and photos of himself playing handsome, among which are occasionally mixed with Gu Cheng, second uncle and second aunt, Gu Wangchao who came back occasionally, third uncle, third aunt and Gu Chi Photo.


    Even though they were far apart, through these photos, Gu Qize unexpectedly got closer to these relatives.


    But this is not the reason why this stinky brother went to live in other people''s house and treated other people''s house as his own.


    office.


    The imposing man tugged his tie angrily.


    He never touches his private account in the office, and usually speaks concisely and clearly, but now, he really couldn''t bear it, and directly sent a long string of texts.


    "Our family also has a house in Yundu, Jiangshui. You can live there when you go back to Jiangshi. Don''t bother Gu Cheng and Miao Miao all the time. They are also very busy and tired! Also, whether it is your own home or not, don''t be so careless. Didn¡¯t you notice that the potato chip crumbs fell all over the floor? Don¡¯t disturb Miao Miao when she¡¯s eating! Don¡¯t intentionally take ugly photos of other people¡­¡±


    There are a lot of eloquence.


    Most of Gu Yunmu''s behaviors are jumping on his thunder point.


    Whether it¡¯s the impolite behavior of running to someone¡¯s house and lingering on it, or always eating some snacks that are prone to residue and not cleaning it right away, taking some inappropriate photos, etc.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he really couldn''t spare time this week, he would have flown to Jiang City immediately to beat up his stinky brother.


    For a while, it was hard to say whether Gu Yunmu was born to jump on thunder spots, or whether he deliberately used these things to stimulate Gu Qize, trying to trick him into Jiang City.


    In short, the elder brother was very angry, and the younger brother said perfunctorily, "Understood, I won''t do this anymore." After a while, they still sent similar photos.


    The result of this is that the people who came to the president''s office to report work these days spoke very fast, and left after speaking, not daring to get close as before.


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the finale of "Let''s Transform Together".


    The show ushered in unprecedented popularity, and this kind of enthusiasm made the artists who came to perform at night also happy. In turn, the fans brought by the artist also attract traffic to the show, and finally a win-win situation is reached.


    In addition, the director of "Let''s Transform Together" finally has a place in the station, and his other plans have also received the attention of the leaders, and it is expected to launch the second season of this show and other new plans.


    The resident guests more or less received invitations to scripts, endorsements, and variety shows through this program. Even Gu Chi, a painter, received invitations to endorse art supplies, but he declined.


    He participated in the show purely because his sister was unaccompanied, and he needed to participate in the show to promote Gu Wu, and he did not intend to become an artist. What''s more, such things as endorsement need to be responsible to fans. Because everyone loves him, they buy endorsement products because of his fame, and he is to blame for the product accident.


    However, nowadays many products are well advertised, but the quality is not good, or this time the quality is good, but they are shoddy in a short time.


    Duanzi also became a small winner.


    The program started off as a street performer, and later in the early morning and evening, they practiced martial arts by the sea. In order to make the restaurant famous, they performed outdoor performances at night.


    Other artists participated in open-air performances, which brought traffic. These audiences will inevitably watch her performance, and some of them are interested in traditional martial arts from the bottom of their hearts, which turns into prestige points.


    By the time the show came to an end, her reputation had reached 55 million. Some of them were provided by newcomers, and some were provided by old fans after further understanding. In addition, as a member of the National Wushu Association and a young master, this program also attracted some curious or unconvinced colleagues.


    After watching the show, curious fans became fans, and most of the dissatisfied were convinced. And peer recognition can provide more reputation points.


    The prestige value has risen, and Tuanzi not only sees the hope of his parents'' return, but also gets several photos of his parents'' life in other worlds.


    The sponsors also made a lot of money, and the biggest winners were Runze Hotel Chain and Jiajia Furniture.


    Runze Hotel Chain is a brand under the Runze Hotel Group. At first, the general manager of the group insisted on sponsoring, and some directors still had some opinions, but they didn''t expect the final income to be so high, and the directors all praised Gu Qize in the board meeting.


    No one believed that Gu Qize invested in a program that almost failed to start because of his sister. The thinking of the directors is that, as expected of Gu Yu''s son, he is young, scheming, and has a long-term vision. It seems that the position of the general manager is becoming more and more secure for him.


    Jiajia Furniture is a local brand in Haishi. At the beginning, it sponsored a batch of tables and chairs because it signed an agreement that it would not pay any compensation.


    Because he is a furniture brand, he sponsored it first, and the program group could not accept sponsorship from other major furniture brands later on. All the enthusiasm for furniture brought about by this program was consumed by his family.


    Jiajia Furniture was able to expand the scale. The boss Liu Chao felt guilty because of the heat, so he hurriedly increased investment, and replaced a batch of furniture for the orphanage for free, including the children''s dilapidated bunk beds.


    Later, the scale of Jiajia Furniture stabilized to a suitable size, and the monthly net profit was astonishing compared to before. Liu Chao made regular donations to the orphanage, and promised to support those orphans who were admitted to college but could not afford the tuition and living expenses.


    In addition, through this program, many people also got to know the children of this orphanage, and found that most of them were suffering from diseases or disabilities. Heal those kids.


    The first season of "Let''s Transform Together" almost ended with a perfect ending.


    After the show ended, the winter vacation was almost ushered in, and various live broadcast programs were blooming everywhere. Even so, the popularity of the recording and broadcasting of "Let''s Transform Together" is not low.


    The popularity of recording and broadcasting still brings prestige points, so Tuanzi doesn''t have to rush to participate in the next show, but can look forward to his birthday.


    January 1st, New Year''s Day, this day is Gu Miaomiao''s birthday.


    It was less than three days before New Year''s Day, and less than three days before Gu Miaomiao officially turned five.


    This is the first time that Tuanzi can spend her full birthday with her family. She is nervous and looking forward to it.


    For Gu Cheng and Gu Che, this day is also extremely special.


    My sister had an accident when she was half a year old. On that day, they thought they had lost their parents and sister. Unexpectedly, half a year ago, everything turned around, and my sister returned, bringing news that her parents hoped to come back.


    "Be sure to prepare well."


    Just after the rehearsal for a TV station''s New Year''s Eve party was over, Gu Che called Gu Cheng.


    "I only participated in a recorded New Year''s Day party. It will be officially recorded later, and I will return after the performance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Complementary character

    Chapter 259 Personality Complementary


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    There is just an open space in the yard, which is not too big or small. There are several wooden stakes specially used for practicing in front of it, and a horizontal piece of wood is tied ten centimeters from the top.


    The height of several stakes gradually increases.


    The height of the first wooden stake just matched Gu Miaomiao''s height.


    It¡¯s already winter, the weather is getting colder and colder, the wind in the morning is chilling, but the dumplings are not as round and round as before, but they just changed into thicker kung fu clothes.


    At this moment, she has a small face, and her big moist eyes are fixed on the stake in front of her, as if she is staring at her enemy. Suddenly, she moved, and the two small hands hit the wooden post quickly, the speed became faster and faster, and soon only afterimages remained.


    The stakes made a ''creaking'' sound from time to time.


    The system watched the meeting.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You seem to be too excited, the effect without internal force will reach the effect of using internal force¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, if you used internal force, these wooden posts would have been torn apart long ago¡¿


    Tuanzi pouted dissatisfiedly, she was already restrained.


    That''s what she said, but she was getting faster and faster.


    This batch of wooden piles that have just been replaced is estimated to be broken into **** soon.


    After practicing her palm strength, she flew up again, stepped on the wooden stake with her toes, stepped all the way over, and landed on the top of the highest one.


    Half a second later, the pair of short legs began to kick the highest stake at high speed.


    The system reaffirmed that today''s host is very excited. The reason is that her birthday is coming, and this time there will be family members accompanying her to celebrate her birthday.


    After practicing the whole set, the dumpling floated to the ground, picked up the towel that was put aside, and wiped his forehead.


    "Good ice."


    The towel placed in the cold wind was too cool.


    While muttering, she walked towards the main entrance, and noticed a gaze. She turned her head to look at the courtyard door, and found a tall man standing outside the courtyard. look at her.


    "Brother Gu Mo, are you back?"


    Duanzi was overjoyed, like a little white rabbit, hopped to the door, opened the courtyard door, and his eyes were glued to the packing bag.


    Gu Mo walked in with breakfast in one hand and dessert in the other.


    The young professor smiled lightly: "I arrived half an hour ago, Xiaochi said that you should practice at home, and you haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "That''s right, that''s right," Duanzi rubbed his little hands, never taking his eyes off the dessert bag, "Brother is going out for a while, and he said he will be back later, and he will bring breakfast."


    She ran into the house in a hurry.


    "Miao Miao wants to call him, no need to buy breakfast."


    After contacting Gu Cheng, Tuanzi washed his hands quickly, happily ran to the restaurant, climbed onto a chair and sat down.


    Now, Gu Mo has already put breakfast and dessert on the table.


    Duanzi didn''t even think about it, and stretched out his little claws to get the creme brulee, without even looking at the steamed bun.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Eat breakfast first¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I¡¯m just eating breakfast¡¿


    The little girl smiled slyly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Breakfast is the only thing that can fill your stomach¡¿


    The system can only count on Gu Mo, the older brother, to stop the host, but after a look, it turns out that Gu Mo actually chose to eat dessert first.


    Noticing his sister''s gaze, Gu Mo explained, "I came back right after I got off the plane, and I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Eat it, eat it, it''s enough for us."


    Duanzi lifted up the small spoon happily, ready to enjoy the creme brulee.


    The system is out of breath, what''s going on with Gu Mo, why don''t you take the lead and have a good breakfast?


    As everyone knows, if Gu Mo had to choose, he would definitely choose dessert first. If you like to eat, want to eat, and can fill your stomach, this is breakfast.


    Right at this moment, Gu Mo''s cell phone rang.


    He picked it up blankly and looked, "It''s calling from Xiaochi."


    Tuanzi suddenly had a bad feeling, while Gu Mo was answering the phone, he quickly lowered his head and dug a spoonful of creme brulee, stuffed it into his mouth, and narrowed his eyes happily.


    "ok, I get it."


    Gu Mo''s voice was a little limp.


    After hanging up the phone, he shyly pushed away the matcha cheesecake that was on hand.


    "Xiaochi said, we must solve breakfast first, and then eat these."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that his sister had quickly processed a creme brulee, and he would tilt his head and smile innocently.


    "Okay, let''s eat Xiaolongbao and Shaomai first."


    Gu Mo: "...You are so cunning."


    "The quick talker is the winner."


    Duanzi moved a small steamed bun, opened the vinegar package, and began to eat the small steamed bun dipped in vinegar.


    Xu was preempted by his sister, Gu Mo was a little bit unwilling, "The only thing that can fill your stomach is breakfast, but Xiaochi said that only these are breakfasts, it''s not fair."


    "That''s it."


    Tuanzi was biting the steamed bun, and even shared the same hatred with him.


    "Brother always says that too."


    Rolling his eyes, Tuanzi suddenly pressed the corner of the table, trying to cross the table and approach Gu Mo.


    She bewitched: "Anyway, there are only you and me here. We eat secretly, and brother Gu Chi won''t know. He doesn''t have clairvoyance and ears."


    Gu Mo''s heart skipped a beat.


    The brothers and sisters fished out the dessert again like thieves.


    At this moment, both of their phones rang, and when they opened it, Gu Chi actually sent them both a text message at the same time.


    ¡¾Eat well^_^¡¿


    The two of them stared at the smiley symbol and shook.


    "It always feels like this moment," Tuanzi shrinks his neck, and looks around again, "Brother Gu Chi seems to be standing beside us, smiling at us."


    Gu Mo felt the same way, and at the same time pushed the dessert away again.


    The two finished their breakfast cowardly, and then ate some desserts.


    The system couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, Gu Chi really handled these two people to death.


    Gu Cheng hadn¡¯t come back after going out, so Gu Mo invited Tuanzi to their house to play.


    "OK."


    Tuanzi took the initiative to stuff his little hand into his palm, and when Gu Mo looked down, he said confidently, "My brother just wants to hold my sister''s hand, otherwise Miaomiao is so cute, what if someone kidnaps her?"


    "It makes sense." Gu Mo believed it.


    [Ancient martial arts system: He is too easy to deceive] With the host''s kung fu, it is not easy to cheat.


    Duanzi thought it was normal.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I have observed that the personalities of most family members are very complementary¡¿


    She gave many examples.


    It''s like Gu Qize''s family. After an accident, the father becomes serious and likes to control the children. When the elder brother becomes a machine, the younger brother will become rebellious and go to another extreme.


    The same is true of Gu Mo¡¯s family. Gu Mo is a genius. He focused on research early on and didn¡¯t have much contact with the outside world.


    Little head nodding.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It''s normal for a cunning fox to have a pure brother¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What about your family, your two elder brothers are not gluttonous, so you have a younger sister who likes to eat? ¡¿


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： soul painter

    Chapter 260 Soul Painter


    As soon as Tuanzi and Gu Mo entered the door, they met Gu Chi''s smiling and scrutinizing eyes.


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Gu Mo''s expression is still calm, but he just moved his eyes slightly.


    Tuanzi imitated Gu Chi.


    Duanzi: ^_^


    Anyway, she ate breakfast honestly, and there will be no punishment.


    Tuanzi strolled over with his little hands behind his back, and said maliciously, "Brother Gu Chi, have you heard a saying?"


    "Um?"


    "People with small eyes like to smile," she deliberately widened her eyes, "Aren''t your eyes small?"


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "It''s really small compared to you."


    Paused, he added, "Is the peripheral vision enough to notice all the movements around?"


    Tuanzi ran away with a ''sigh'' and looked at him vigilantly, "Are you making a bad idea?"


    Gu Chi also smiled innocently: "I just thought of one thing, which is related to the eyes, but seeing how vigilant you are, I''d better not say it."


    Danzi: "..."


    Her heart suddenly seemed to be scratched by a hundred cat''s paws, but she ran to ask Gu Chi, did she lose?


    Damn it!


    Gu Chi''s work has been sent to the competition, and at the same time, several of his students are taking the art test. He will give pointers from time to time, and he is still relatively busy.


    Soon, he went out.


    Tuanzi tugged on the door frame tangled, and watched him go away.


    "Damn it, what exactly was he talking about? Miao Miao is really curious!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you ask him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, if you ask him, he will definitely laugh at Miao Miao, **** it! ¡¿


    The system stopped talking, and sometimes the little host would insist inexplicably.


    Tuanzi started scratching at the door, like a cat in a panic, almost meowing.


    It wasn''t until Gu Chi''s back completely disappeared that she folded her arms and went back angrily. Even the homemade snacks made by the third aunt couldn''t appease her.


    Just as Tuanzi was biting into the sweet potato chips angrily, the phone rang.


    Opened it and saw that it was Gu Chi who sent a moving picture.


    "Isn''t this Miao Miao?"


    The protagonist of the animation is a Q-version little girl with a steamed bun face and big eyes, wearing a black kung fu suit, and staring straight ahead with her big eyes.


    Suddenly, a candy was thrown from the left, and the little girl didn''t even look at it, her body had already moved to catch the candy.


    A candy was also thrown from the right, she didn''t even need to look at it, she just jumped over to catch that candy.


    Connect left and jump right, just like a little milk cat being teased.


    Gu Chi quickly sent a message.


    ¡¾Big eyes are great, you can catch sugar without looking¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    "It''s great to be able to draw?" Tuanzi stomped angrily, "I want to draw too!"


    Third Aunt Huawen didn''t know the cause, only heard this.


    "Miaomiao also wants to learn to draw? Then I''ll get you some brushes?"


    Hua Wenyi took out the painting utensils and asked her softly, "Do you want to paint on the balcony or in the garden?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, "Miao Miao wants to draw Brother Gu Mo."


    After Gu Mo came back, he went back to his room to work.


    He came back this time to celebrate his cousin''s birthday, and he will return to school soon to finish the final work before officially ushering in the winter vacation.


    Hua Wenyi knew that her niece would not disturb her son''s work, so she agreed.


    The two of them pushed the door open a crack, and Tuanzi sat on the small bench, observed Gu Mo through the gap, and began to draw seriously on the drawing board.


    I have watched Gu Chi sketching before, but this time I will only look at the movements, which have a shape.


    After drawing for a while, she raised her head and looked at Hua Wenyi expectantly, blinking her big eyes.


    Don¡¯t disturb Gu Mo, she gestured with her eyes, ¡®Did Miao Miao draw well? ''


    Chinese meaning: "..."


    Thumbs up from mild-mannered woman.


    Danzi was satisfied, raised the corners of her lips, and continued to draw.


    Hua Wen let out a sigh of relief, and walked away.


    After a while, Tuanzi went to the balcony with tools and a bench, and found a photo of Gu Chi from his phone.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you want to draw him? ¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t realize that the system''s tone was a little weird.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Yes, yes, he has painted so many Miao Miao, Miao Miao can also give him a painting¡¿


    Because the Chinese text means thumbs up, Tuanzi¡¯s self-confidence will skyrocket.


    She also talked to the system, not only to draw Gu Mo and Gu Chi, but also the third uncle and third aunt.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: When the eldest brother and the second brother come back, I will also draw them¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: As long as you are happy¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is very happy now, maybe Miao Miao is not only a little genius in martial arts, but also a little expert in painting¡¿


    During the period, the third uncle Gu Zheng came to watch for a while. He is a middle-aged man with a stern face all the year round.


    Facing the expectant eyes of his niece, this serious middle-aged man also gave a thumbs up.


    Duanzi immediately showed a bright smile.


    "Third uncle, you really have vision."


    Gu Zheng pretended to be calm and walked away.


    Tuanzi painted and painted until almost noon. When Gu Cheng came home, he found that she was not at home, so he came to the third uncle''s house to look for her.


    "Look, brother, Miao Miao has learned how to draw, and it''s amazing!"


    She excitedly held up her first work.


    The young director took it and looked at it seriously.


    "Drawing a puppy?"


    Tuanzi''s smile froze.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    Tuanzi snatched the painting and went to find the protagonist in dissatisfaction.


    "Brother Gu Mo, look, don''t you look very handsome in Miao Miao''s drawing?"


    Gu Cheng suspected that he had heard wrongly. That grimace was drawn by the second cousin? He thought that the puppy had already taken care of his sister''s mood very much.


    He looked at Gu Mo nervously, afraid that Gu Mo would tell the truth, but he also felt that telling the truth could make his sister realize his painting skills.


    Gu Mo, who had just finished his work, looked at the painting carefully.


    Tuanzi raised his head and looked at him nervously.


    "This painting style is very strange."


    The dumpling suddenly drooped its head.


    "Miao Miao, if you continue to follow this style, maybe you can create a new genre."


    Gu Cheng: "!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    Duanzi himself couldn''t believe it.


    But when she saw Gu Mo''s expression clearly, she froze again.


    The young professor is very serious, "I have never seen it before, and it is very spiritual. Well, it is really a unique style of painting. People who like it may like it very much."


    "The drawing doesn''t really look like you," Tuanzi scratched his head, "I mean, it doesn''t look like you on the surface, but it still has your characteristics."


    "No one stipulates that a painting must be like a person."


    The seemingly innocent Gu Mo has a tolerant heart. He always believes that anyone, regardless of age, gender or occupation, has unlimited possibilities.


    He would encourage a five-year-old child at this moment, just as he encouraged the children of distant relatives, or many people he met.


    Do not deny any possibility.


    Tuanzi kept her little head raised until her neck was sore, then she lowered her head. A second later, she jumped up excitedly, jumped directly onto Gu Mo, and hugged his neck.


    "Hahaha, Miao Miao also thinks that she is very good, maybe she can create a new genre!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    "However," Tuanzi tilted his head in embarrassment, "Miaomiao''s time is limited, and now I have to do the most important thing, and I have to learn many different exercises. Painting or something can only be a hobby."


    Gu Mowen said softly: "It''s not bad as a hobby, as long as you are happy."


    Duanzi sticks with him contentedly.


    Gu Cheng walked over helplessly.


    "I finally know why Gu Chi is so confident."


    After all, there is such an infinitely tolerant brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： sister-in-law and cousin

    Chapter 261 Sister-in-law and cousin


    "how is it going?"


    Tuanzi who gained confidence again stopped Gu Chi who came back.


    She excitedly held up "Gu Chi" created by herself, and asked this well-known young painter to comment.


    Seeing the content of the painting clearly, someone''s smile froze like a spring breeze.


    "Can I ask your subject first?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "No, you have to guess by yourself."


    She turned around, pretending to be fierce and threatening others, "Don''t tell him!"


    Several people nodded cooperatively, except for Gu Mo, the others looked at Gu Chi gloatingly.


    However, someone is only one step away from the fox. He cannot understand paintings, but it does not mean that he cannot understand these people.


    My younger sister refused to talk about the topic, and the others were obviously watching a joke, but my brother reacted calmly.


    Gu Mo must have recognized his younger sister''s paintings, and if he was his younger sister, what would he paint for the first time? It must be a common person or thing, combined with my sister''s character, the answer came out.


    "It''s me, it''s really unique."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Do you want to give it to me? I will frame it and put it in the living room. If guests come to ask, I will proudly tell them that this is specially drawn by my sister Miaomiao for me."


    Duanzi''s smile froze.


    She looked down at the painting, and then at the wall where Gu Chi''s paintings hung.


    I always feel sorry for this house by hanging my own paintings.


    Gu Cheng hurriedly stopped, "You can just keep it, there is no need to hang it out."


    Even if the third uncle''s family thinks it doesn''t matter, if someone laughs at my sister because of this, that''s not okay. He can''t give others this chance.


    Duanzi''s little face was full of panic, "No, no, no, you can keep it for yourself and appreciate it, don''t hang it out, do I still want to lose face?"


    Gu Chi pretended not to understand, and both sides pushed and pulled.


    At this moment, Gu Mo, who was silently eating sweet potato chips, said suddenly, "Then hang it in my room."


    Gu Chi almost blurted out, so won''t you be frightened when you wake up at night and see this painting?


    He held back and put the painting away.


    During dinner, Third Uncle Gu Zheng asked, "Do you really just need to have a family dinner at home?"


    This refers to the 5th birthday party of Tuanzi.


    Not only the Gu Cheng brothers, but their elders didn¡¯t celebrate their niece¡¯s birthday. They only held a birthday party at home, feeling sorry for their niece.


    The dumpling who was eating beef tenderloin with green peppers rushed to answer: "Yes, yes, it is only done at home, and our family will have a happy meal."


    In her opinion, family and food are enough, and nothing else is needed.


    Gu Cheng reminded her: "Let''s talk after eating."


    Duanzi chewed and chewed quickly, and after swallowing the beef, he bent his eyes and smiled.


    "Miao Miao also made a group of friends, and I will eat and play with them later."


    After finishing speaking, she frowned in distress, "It''s just that we are not in the same city, so we may not be able to gather together."


    But she was troubled for a few seconds, and then came up with a good idea, "It''s enough for us to make a video call and chat."


    Gu Cheng patted her on the head, "There will be a chance to get together."


    Currently, their plan is to take a good rest for the younger sister after her birthday, and to start a new show after the Spring Festival.


    The previous program was enough to make the topic of traditional martial arts gain a certain amount of heat, and it''s time for my sister to take a break.


    After eating, the dumpling strolled around, then ran to the living room to lie down with salted fish, and heard the third uncle and three aunt whispering about what dishes to cook for the birthday party, and which of them were the special dishes of the second uncle and second aunt, almost drooling.


    "Third Uncle, Third Aunt." She suddenly called softly.


    The two stopped communicating, Hua Wenyi looked at her tenderly, "What''s the matter?"


    Tuanzi tugged at her fingers.


    Even if the little uncle doesn''t come, brother Qi Ze and brother Yun Mu will come, but what about the sister-in-law''s family? There are also relatives on the grandmother''s side. She doesn''t know who they are, let alone see them.


    The Chinese image is aware of something, and the eyebrows and eyes are more gentle.


    "Your little aunt has already sent the gift, but she told you not to give it to you until your birthday."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Does little aunt know about Miao Miao?"


    "Of course I know," Hua Wenyi smiled, "Your little aunt is a ski coach, either leading the team in closed training, or competing around the world, and now it''s a new season, let alone find time to come back. There¡¯s no time to make phone calls.¡±


    After the niece came back, they contacted Gu Jin immediately, but unfortunately they couldn''t get in touch, so they could only leave a message.


    It was already very late when Gu Jin replied, because she couldn''t find time to come back, and she felt that just making a phone call was too pale, so she asked her son to come and see her cousin, and she waited for the match schedule to come to an end, and then formally came back to see Gu Miaomiao .


    "Yes, she also has a son, and Miao Miao has a cousin."


    The chubby little face showed anticipation, and soon wrinkled again.


    "Sister-in-law said she asked her cousin to see Miao Miao, but he didn''t come?"


    She approached cautiously, and said in a super low voice, "Could it be that cousin doesn''t like Miao Miao?"


    There was not much sadness and disappointment on her little face, after all, she understood very early on that not everyone would like her. She is already very satisfied to be loved by some people.


    However, it is always necessary to find out the attitudes of these relatives who are relatively close. When we meet in the future, she also knows what attitude she should show, this is called being prepared.


    "I think should not be."


    Hua Wen looked back at her husband uncertainly.


    Gu Zheng still had a stern face. Who knew that he thought he was in a bad mood all year round.


    "The kid should just be busy. He is a criminal police officer in Lake City. He was promoted last year. He will only be busier."


    A busy criminal policeman sometimes doesn''t even have time to eat and rest. Even if he promised his mother, he probably wouldn''t be able to spare time to go back to Jiang City.


    Tuanzi was immediately in awe, "Then you don''t need to come to see Miao Miao specially, it''s better to have a good rest when you have time. Maybe Miao Miao will be able to visit him in the future."


    She remembered that Hushi was quite far away from them, and it was so hard to have a vacation and come back specially.


    "However," Gu Zheng frowned, "No matter how busy Si Huai is, he should still send a text message."


    The kid always took his mother''s words to heart, so there was no reason to forget them.


    Tuanzi tilted his head and spread his hands, "Miaomiao didn''t receive the text message."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You never thought about it, he doesn''t have your contact information at all, if he wants to contact you, he must contact your brother¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly realized, and ran to find Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng was looking through the materials in the study of the third uncle''s house, when he saw her rushing towards her like a small car, he quickly caught her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Has Cousin Si Huai sent you a message?"


    Gu Cheng shook his head, "No."


    Tuanzi chattered about the third uncle, the third aunt, and the little aunt.


    Gu Cheng didn''t have much impression of this cousin.


    My sister-in-law didn¡¯t go home many times after she got married, and she devoted herself to her work after her uncle died in the line of duty.


    However, he had heard from his elders before that his grandfather didn''t want his cousin to go to the police academy, and his sister-in-law expressed respect for his son''s decision. The father and daughter had a very unpleasant quarrel during that time.


    "No," Gu Cheng suddenly remembered, "I don''t have his contact information, and he doesn''t have mine. Could it be that he contacted Xiao Che?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： three siblings

    Chapter 262 Three siblings


    Gu Che managed to finish recording a certain TV station''s New Year''s Day party program, and planned to go home early to prepare for his sister''s birthday party, but when he turned around, he was called by the director to make up shots.


    This is where the responsibility lies. Gu Che was a little annoyed when the show was waiting for the editing review to go online, but he was very cooperative on the surface. It took almost a day to complete all the shots that needed to be re-shot, and by the way, he also came to re-shoot Shan Fengxing in the camera rolled his eyes, and then hurried back to Jiang City.


    All the excitement turned into reserve at the gate.


    Confirming that he maintained his cool and attractive appearance, Gu Che pushed open the door and met two pairs of eyes.


    Duanzi: stare.jpg


    Gu Cheng: stare.jpg


    "Is this to welcome me back?" Gu Che was a little uncertain, "Then you should at least smile?"


    He looked at the dumpling with a stern face, "It''s okay for the elder brother to have an iceberg face all the year round, you pistachio should always smile, right? Come on, smile."


    Tuanzi subconsciously smiled.


    Dumplings: (*£þ¦á£þ)


    "Wait." A few seconds later, Tuanzi came to his senses, shook his head, stretched out his little claws and pushed forward, "Second brother, don''t confuse Miao Miao, Miao Miao has something to ask you."


    Gu Che put the suitcase in the entrance, changed his shoes, and walked over leisurely. After sitting down, he immediately rubbed his sister''s fleshy cheeks.


    It''s almost the same as before, neither fat nor thin.


    "Don''t rub it," the little milk voice was a little vague, "You didn''t wash your hands, it will make Miao Miao''s face dirty."


    Gu Che paused, looking at his sister in disbelief.


    "You didn''t care about these before, did you stay with Brother Qi Ze for a long time?"


    Tuanzi groaned, "I love cleanliness and health, understand?"


    Gu Che could only get up, ready to wash his hands, before he stood up, when Tuanzi suddenly pulled hard, and he sat back down again.


    My younger sister''s strength is too great, Gu Che is a little dazed.


    At this time, the sound of my sister''s milk whirring sounded in my ears.


    After listening, he blinked and blinked again.


    Tuanzi stared at him suspiciously, "Oh, are you guilty?"


    Gu Cheng folded his hands, sitting upright, completely different from Gu Che who was almost lying on his back.


    "The frequency in the blink of an eye is too high, and I feel guilty," he made a final decision, showing disapproval, "You didn''t say that it''s okay for your cousin to contact you, but did you remember to reply to him?"


    "I replied!"


    Gu Che has finished sorting out his memory.


    "I didn''t mean not to say it."


    Afraid of being reprimanded by his younger sister, he quickly explained, "He should have contacted me when I held a concert. I reacted for a while, wondering why my cousin would have my contact information."


    Si Huai was really busy, and the message he sent was very concise. He expressed his welcome to his cousin''s return, and said that he and Gu Jin were very busy, and that they might not have time to meet until the Spring Festival, and sent another red envelope.


    "I received the red envelope at the time, and told him that I would definitely pass it on to Miaomiao."


    Under the watchful eyes of his brother and sister, his voice became smaller and smaller.


    "I was busy and forgot."


    When the concert was held, he was really busy without touching the ground, and he and his team had high requirements for performance. Sometimes he fell asleep while practicing in the practice room.


    While talking, Gu Che lowered his head.


    "Okay, okay, I don''t mean to blame you."


    Duanzi also thought of the scene he saw at the beginning, and rubbed his head in distress.


    "Miaomiao has received his heart, and Miaomiao has also seen the hard work of the second brother. Anyway, there is still a chance to meet during the Spring Festival."


    Gu Che felt better, he raised his head and took a quick look at Gu Cheng.


    The young director was helpless, "Give me my cousin''s contact information, and I''ll leave him a message so that he can contact me in the future."


    He explained, "You are busier than me, so I will contact him in the future."


    "Sometimes you are busier than me, okay?"


    Gu Che pushed the electronic business card to Gu Cheng, and complained, "Who was too busy to go home before?"


    "It won''t be like this in the future."


    Compared to before, Gu Cheng was a lot calmer, met his younger brother''s astonished eyes, and said calmly, "A good work needs to be crafted carefully, and there is no script that satisfies me so far, so I won''t make new movies for the time being. "


    Since he won¡¯t shoot new works for the time being, he only needs to participate in some variety shows occasionally, guide actors as a director, or go back to school to teach students. He has a lot of time to spend with his younger sister, and he can also carefully choose the job of his younger brother.


    Gu Peihai is the boss, very busy and can''t take care of many things. Manager Jin Tong is very responsible, but no matter what, he is in the name of money, so sometimes he may not notice his younger brother''s mental and physical state, but his younger brother is just now popular, and his workload is piled up like a hill.


    Understanding what he meant, Gu Che turned his head so as not to meet his gaze.


    "There is no need to sacrifice so much. You have won two international awards and invited countless invitations. This will be the best time to attract investment, right?"


    The biggest fear of directors when making movies is not having investment. Some directors are willing to accept many things in order to invest, including not limited to agreeing to insert some poor acting actors.


    "It''s not a sacrifice, it''s the result of my deliberation."


    Gu Cheng made this plan after considering various aspects, "If I encounter a suitable script during this period, maybe I will start work earlier, so you don''t have to feel pressure."


    Here it goes again, the blunt elder brother makes people... Gu Che turned his head and let out a ''hum''.


    At this moment, he heard his sister''s voice that he thought was very small.


    "Look, big brother, second brother''s ears are red again, he really likes red ears!"


    "Maybe that''s why he''s popular now."


    "Wow, big brother, are you joking too? Miaomiao wants to take a photo as a souvenir!"


    Gu Che couldn''t bear it anymore, turned his head, grabbed a pillow and threw it over, but was caught firmly by his sister.


    Tuanzi caught the pillow, his eyes lit up.


    "Pillow throwing game? Miao Miao wants to play!"


    She threw the pillow back vigorously, hitting Gu Che''s face, and the latter fell backwards, lying on the sofa without moving.


    "Second brother?"


    Tuanzi was startled, and quickly crawled over. Just as he was about to grab Gu Che''s shoulder and shake it, Gu Che stretched out his hand to hold her down, and began to tickle her.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Second brother, you...hahaha, Miao Miao wants to play too!"


    It''s Gu Che''s turn to "hahaha".


    After going back and forth a few times, the two looked at each other, then suddenly turned their heads to look at Gu Cheng who was sitting on the other side, and at the same time made a "hey hey" sound.


    Gu Cheng: "?"


    The two brothers and sisters swooped in, one hugged Gu Cheng''s neck, "Second brother, hurry up, I''ve got big brother under control!"


    Another tickle.


    Gu Cheng was speechless, and it was not easy to overthrow them directly.


    The noise continued until Gu Che''s stomach growled, and Gu Cheng, with messy hair, stood up and went to the kitchen.


    The remaining two began to lie down with salted fish.


    Tuanzi lay down for a while, then suddenly rolled to Gu Che''s side like a ball, hugged his arm and pressed it against him.


    "Second brother, Miao Miao is really curious, why do you never mention the relatives of grandpa and grandma?"


    She has been curious since she came back, and she has endured it until now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： parent love story

    Chapter 263 Parents love story


    "Ah, this." Gu Che was about to scratch his hair, afraid of ruining his image, he rubbed his sister''s head instead, "It''s not that I didn''t mention it, the main reason is that we can''t ease the relationship, there is really no need to tell you. "


    Tuanzi scrambled to his feet, put his hips on his hips, and said confidently, "But we are a family. Although Miaomiao is small and hasn''t been back for long, we have the right to know these things."


    Otherwise, she would always be thinking about it too much and it would affect her appetite.


    Gu Che was half lying on the sofa, looking up at his righteous sister, and suddenly waved.


    "What are you doing?"


    Tuanzi approached slowly, and in the next second, his cheek was pinched.


    "The youngest, but looks like an adult."


    "Hmph, Miaomiao is a little adult." Tuanzi was full of pride.


    "Understood, I understand," someone said maliciously, "Actually, I brought **** jelly candies and winter melon candies specially. If you are a young adult, you probably don''t like candy."


    "Ginger fudge and winter melon?"


    Duanzi is in a hurry, this is candy she has never eaten before.


    "Adults also like sweets, if you don''t believe me, ask brother Gu Mo."


    Seeing that Gu Che was unmoved, Tuanzi immediately changed his words, "Miao Miao is a villain, a petty person, a child, and a child can eat candy."


    Gu Wu System, who had been on the sidelines for a while, couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡¾Guwu System: If you are a child, you can¡¯t eat sugar anymore. Do you want tooth decay? ¡¿


    Tuanzi was shocked, and when he realized it, he glared at Gu Che.


    "Second brother, you can''t say something like ''children can''t eat candy'', Miao Miao will make a fuss. It''s scary if Miao Miao makes a fuss."


    Before the master robbed her of food, she had unleashed all her potential and chased him several hills with a broom. Although the system said that the master could actually escape perfectly, she felt that the master''s acting skills were not that good. In fact, he just couldn''t escape and would almost be caught up by her.


    When she catches up, not only will she use the broom as a sword to attack the opponent, but she will also be punished to stand, take away the snacks from the master, and let him sweep the ground and grow vegetables for cooking.


    The white, tender and soft face is full of threats, because the appearance is too soft and cute, and the tone of the family is unconsciously coquettish, so the threat level is zero.


    Gu Che opened the suitcase himself, and stuffed two packs of candy into his sister''s arms.


    At this time, there was some movement in the kitchen, and the two jumped up like frightened rabbits.


    "We''ll get down to business later, Miao Miao will go upstairs first."


    In order to protect the last candy, the little heroine exploded with unprecedented potential, disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye, and appeared in the corridor on the second floor in the next second, and returned to the bedroom door with a ''swoosh'', pushed the door in, and hid the candy , go out again.


    Gu Che only felt that his sister disappeared and reappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Miao Miao," he said in surprise, "Has your kung fu become more refined?"


    "Nervous?" Tuanzi was confused, "Isn''t Miao Miao nervous? Kung Fu is not nervous either."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: it is exquisite, meaning...¡¿


    The system makes every effort to teach.


    Tuanzi hugged her little head and shook it lightly, as if this could throw the system out.


    "and many more."


    Tuanzi looked at the leisurely second brother vigilantly, "You still didn''t talk about grandpa and grandma''s house, are you trying to get away with it?"


    Someone looked away guiltily.


    "Sure enough, oh!"


    The little cute beast rushed over directly.


    Under the threat of his sister, Gu Che could only briefly talk about his past.


    "Uh, maybe it has something to do with my parents'' marriage."


    As an innocent young man who has never been in a relationship, Gu Che simply cannot understand many things about marriage.


    "To put it simply, our mother wanted to marry our father back then, but grandpa thought our father was an actor. No, in his eyes our father was a star. He didn''t recognize our father''s status as an actor and suspected that our father had a bad style."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    "Is this worrying about mother? Then sit down and have a good chat, it should be resolved?"


    Gu Che''s eyes wandered again.


    "No, what I heard is that grandpa just used his identity as an artist to attack our father. He actually has other candidates for his son-in-law and wants our mother to marry him, even if our mother doesn''t like it and doesn''t agree."


    "This¡­"


    The little face suddenly wrinkled.


    Compared to the innocent young man Gu Che, Tuanzi, who is just a baby, can''t understand these things even more.


    "Then does grandpa care about mother, or does he not care about mother?"


    Gu Che also looked conflicted, "I think he may care more about himself. Even if we are not satisfied with our father, we shouldn''t force our mother to marry someone she doesn''t like, right?"


    Duanzi hugged her small arms and nodded seriously.


    "Yes, he cares more about himself, it''s not right, mom doesn''t have to listen to him."


    "Are you done talking?"


    The sudden sound made the two of them jump up.


    Tuanzi almost hid behind the sofa, while Gu Che shaved his face with a guilty conscience.


    Gu Cheng asked suspiciously: "It''s just talking about the past, don''t be so guilty, or is it that you have other things to hide from me?"


    The siblings immediately shook their heads like rattles, "No, absolutely not!"


    Gu Cheng: That¡¯s it.


    He didn''t expose it for the time being, and asked Gu Che to eat, and took his sister over by the way.


    "Then tell you everything, I know better."


    Tuanzi immediately leaned over to post it affectionately.


    "Okay, okay, brother."


    Gu Cheng told the story without emotion, and told the stories of the elders without any ups and downs in his tone.


    Grandpa used to be a leader in a public institution and knew a lot of people. Affected by the environment and his own thoughts, he took a fancy to several young guys who were either civil servants or career editors, and their families were not bad.


    He had been tough all his life, so he wanted his daughter to go on a blind date with these people, and he had to choose a marriage partner from among them. At this time, Jin Lin had made it clear that she had a boyfriend, had been together for a long time, had a stable relationship, and was ready to get married.


    "I heard from other elders that my grandpa told them to break up, but our mother was not happy and wanted to get married."


    In terms of family background, the Gu family is definitely not bad. Back then, Mr. Gu sold five villas. Gu Feng''s younger siblings are also getting along very well, and everyone has a harmonious relationship, and Gu Feng himself is at the peak of his career.


    In terms of appearance, Gu Feng also had the experience of being regarded as a vase who depends on his face for food.


    In terms of common topics, an actor, a director, and a part of the circle of friends overlap.


    As for Gu Feng''s character, this can be investigated instead of being denied directly.


    To put it bluntly, the old man just wanted his children to obey his arrangements. He was very angry when his youngest daughter was so rebellious, and he firmly opposed this marriage. Jin Lin herself was also stubborn, and she didn''t feel the respect from her own father. Married to Gu Feng.


    After all, I and my brothers have already been born, which proves that my parents are finally together. The dumpling was not so worried, and could even eat some melons, "Didn''t dad do anything?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： stubborn old man

    Chapter 264 Stubborn old man


    Gu Feng didn''t want to cause a family crisis for his future wife before he got married, so he patiently tried to please his future father-in-law.


    It''s just that he wanted to please, that old man didn''t buy it, not only didn''t he buy it, but his words were too harsh, criticizing Gu Feng''s career and him as a person.


    Duanzi puffed up his face in dissatisfaction.


    "This is Grandpa''s fault. He just vented his emotions, and he deliberately disgusted Dad because Dad liked Mom and wanted to marry Mom."


    I want to test the future son-in-law, let the future son-in-law know that it is not easy to marry his daughter, and treat his daughter well in the future. This is the heart of loving a daughter. But he didn''t make moves to test the other party, just kept attacking personally, this is a matter of character.


    Gu Cheng doesn''t have a good impression of this grandfather, so there will be no psychological pressure.


    "He even ran to contact Grandpa and said bad things."


    Gu Feng is the eldest son of Gu''s eldest son, the eldest who is loved and valued by Mr. Gu and his wife. Hearing those words, he almost had a problem with Jin Lin. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Mr. Jin deliberately disgusted his daughter''s future parents-in-law and broke up the couple in disguise.


    Duanzi was a little angry, and had a very bad impression of this grandfather whom he had never seen before.


    "Then one day," Gu Cheng said in a flat tone, "Dad came to visit grandpa and the others, and when grandpa spoke in a difficult way, mom just went back and heard it."


    Jin Lin just has a stubborn temper. When she gets along with her family in private, she is actually very gentle. But after all, he is a director. When facing those actors who have poor acting skills but feel good, no matter how good their temper is, they can defeat their merits, and gradually develop a violent temper.


    The lover was treated like this, and her father still described her like that. In a fit of anger, Jin Lin moved forward the wedding date, and didn''t even go back to her mother''s house to see her.


    Until Gu Cheng was born, both the Gu family and the rest of the Jin family felt that it was time for the relationship to ease. After all, they are a family, so how can there be so much hatred?


    The whole thing is done, and there is a cute and soft grandson, Mr. Jin should recognize the facts and follow the steps given by his wife, children and son-in-law, right?


    Tuanzi blinked, and she nodded her clever little head, "But none of you are with Grandpa''s family, and he didn''t go down the steps."


    Gu Cheng nodded expressionlessly, "I only found out once when Mom was drunk and complained to Dad."


    He only found out that when he was half a year old, the family of three went back and was kicked out by Mr. Jin. A cute and soft grandson? Hehe, that old man is not uncommon, he just feels that the son-in-law he likes has married another woman, but his daughter is married to an artist, and he feels uncomfortable.


    Gu Che whispered: "Does it mean that the older you get, the more stubborn you become?"


    It turns out that some people do become more stubborn as they get older.


    A few years later, Gu Che was born. Gu Feng and Jin Lin tentatively took their son back to try to ease the relationship, but the old man Jin kept talking too much, and Jin Lin was so angry that he never went back to see the old man when the old man was at home.


    "Stubborn old man is nothing." Gu Che muttered again, and secretly picked up the broccoli and put it aside.


    Gu Cheng''s eyes were sharp, "You can''t be picky eaters."


    Gu Che hadn''t even trembled yet. Tuanzi subconsciously picked up the broccoli and put it in his mouth. After chewing quickly, his face was full of innocence, "Miao Miao is not a picky eater!"


    "Poof."


    "and many more!"


    Tuanzi turned to look at Gu Che, then at his bowl, then at his little meat claws that were used as chopsticks.


    "This is not Miao Miao''s broccoli! Miao Miao ate it for nothing!"


    A second later, she exclaimed again, "Miao Miao didn''t wash her hands!"


    She made a few ''peh peh'', and quickly jumped off the chair to wash her hands.


    Waiting for the little figure to disappear, Gu Che turned his head, looked at his elder brother, and said meaningfully, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Gu Cheng stared at the remaining broccoli in his bowl, "Eat, don''t be picky."


    Gu Che made a ''cut'' sound, and honestly ate the broccoli.


    The young director was satisfied, and at the same time recalled the things in elementary school.


    At that time, he was in elementary school and his younger brother was in kindergarten. The driver and the nanny picked up the younger brother first, and then came to pick him up.


    The younger brother who is just a bun is so dear, he took the initiative to climb out of the car, and wanted to stand at the school gate with the nanny waiting for him.


    As a result, the two brothers met Mr. Jin.


    He didn¡¯t come here specifically to see his two grandsons, but he had a grandson who happened to be studying here, and this time he came to pick him up. When he found the two brothers, he had an ugly expression and spoke ill of their parents in front of the two of them. Seeing his cold eyes, the younger brother was very angry and used ugly words to describe the two of them.


    Later, his cousin transferred to another school. He was still young at the time, but he could guess that it was done by his grandfather. And, he didn''t tell his parents what happened that day, and he didn''t let the nanny tell them.


    My younger brother forgot about this matter, but he always remembered it.


    "Huh."


    Gu Cheng let out a foul breath, "Suddenly realized that I used to be quite like him."


    I thought it was for my younger brother''s benefit, so I intervened and did a lot of things, but fortunately, I talked about it in time, and it didn''t cause any bigger conflicts.


    Gu Che understood in seconds, "You are not the same, are you?"


    Big Brother is doing it for his own good, but as for Grandpa, don¡¯t mention it.


    "And I was wrong too," he muttered under his breath, "I should have seen it earlier."


    Parents and sister have an accident, and brother grows up overnight, how much pressure should it be?


    The two brothers looked at each other and looked away at the same time.


    After washing the claws, the dumpling strolled back, saw the expressions of the two, and said in surprise, "Is it very hot at home? Your faces are red."


    After thinking about it, she rubbed her face, and it turned red, "So we are a red family."


    She smirked, climbed back to the chair, and stared at Gu Che to eat.


    "Eat quickly, don''t be picky eaters!"


    Gu Che was speechless, the two supervisors stared at him eating, so he had to change the subject quickly.


    "I have hardly been with their family, but I seem to have seen my uncle and them before, and I feel that they are not very happy."


    Gu Cheng: "He''s not only tough on Mom."


    The first four sons and daughters all grew up in this environment. Some of the jobs were arranged by Mr. Jin, that''s the end, not only life, but also work will be pointed at.


    Two of the daughters married to other cities, so it would be fine if they didn¡¯t live in the same city with him, but the other two lived in the same city as Mr. Jin.


    "Because of the previous incident, we didn''t go around much with our relatives over there, so the relationship was naturally dull."


    Gu Cheng explained to his younger sister: "The relationship is plain for their own good. If grandpa knows that they have close contacts with our family, he will be very angry. My uncle works in the place where grandpa used to work. It is very difficult for grandpa to hinder his son''s work. simple."


    "Is this a brain twitch? Just because of this kind of thing to trip up your son?" Gu Che shook his head, and was glad that he didn''t have to get along with such a grandfather.


    Duanzi nodded, expressing understanding.


    "Miao Miao knows. They haven''t met Miao Miao before, and they haven''t cultivated a relationship. Even if Miao Miao comes back, it''s normal for them to see Miao Miao on the show and not take the initiative to greet her."


    Tuanzi shook his little head, "Miao Miao is a junior and didn''t greet them, everyone is the same, so let''s get along like this."


    Knowing each other''s existence, politely send a greeting text message during New Years and holidays, and there will be no other opportunities to get along.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Oh, then Miaomiao won¡¯t be able to meet other cousins¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Not necessarily¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ? ? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Radish Pork Rib Soup

    Chapter 265 Radish Pork Rib Soup


    In a blink of an eye, it is New Year''s Day.


    Tuanzi got up early in the morning, suppressed his excitement, and went to practice morning lessons in the yard honestly.


    Jiang City''s winter is wet and cold, and even Tuanzi, who has internal strength to protect his body, can''t help shivering.


    "Finish practice early and go back early to keep warm."


    Tuanzi moved her arms and legs, muttering, "It would be great if there was an indoor practice field."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn''t your elder brother make an empty room on purpose? He has been transformed into a place for martial arts]


    Tuanzi shook his head with puffed cheeks.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That room is too fragile, if Miao Miao accidentally hits a palm with 100% internal force, the wall will crash and collapse¡¿


    The system understands, the host wants an indoor venue that she can let her destroy. But considering the host''s internal strength and skills, she should not count on it, modern buildings simply cannot withstand her demolition.


    After practicing for almost ten minutes, there was movement at the gate of the courtyard.


    She looked over expectantly, and found that her second uncle, aunt, and Gu Wangchao had all come.


    Gu Wangchao and Mu Xue have exactly the same cool demeanor.


    Tuanzi held her little face and looked at it for a few more seconds before running to open the door.


    "Good morning!" She is always so full of energy.


    "Let''s come over first to help prepare the ingredients."


    After the two elders greeted each other, they entered the house. Gu Wangchao stayed behind. Seeing her sweating in the cold wind, he was a little worried, "Will this cause a cold? Let''s practice indoors in the future."


    "No need, Miao Miao is used to it."


    Tuanzi shaved, "Miao Miao used to practice like this."


    Before in ancient times, she followed her master to learn martial arts in the mountains, and the conditions were even worse. She persisted.


    Master said that only by persevering in martial arts and not being afraid of hardships can one succeed in learning.


    Gu Wangchao couldn''t help showing admiration, he raised the soup dumpling in his hand, "I just bought it, do you want to try it?"


    Tuanzi was torn between practicing martial arts and eating soup dumplings.


    You must persevere in practicing martial arts, but the soup dumpling will not taste good when it is cold, and the taste will not be good after heating. The most important thing is that the soup dumplings are exuding fragrance, as if to say, ''Come and eat me! ''


    The little girl swallowed her saliva, shook her head, "No, Brother Wangchao, you should go and rest first, Miao Miao has to finish training first."


    She turned her head away and stretched out her claws to block it, "Hurry up and go in."


    Stop tempting her with food!


    Gu Wangchao can only enter the house.


    Tuanzi watched him enter the room pitifully, turned around, and continued to practice, with much stronger strength than before.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: How can you still be so strong without eating? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This is called turning grief and anger into strength, Miao Miao needs to practice faster, and the soup dumplings are still waiting for Miao Miao! ¡¿


    However, after a while, the third uncle''s family came.


    This family is neat and tidy, and the three uncles and three aunts also came to help with the ingredients and cook. Gu Mo was tricked by Gu Chi, saying that Gu Wangchao was planning to write a song about time and space recently, and asked him to give some advice.


    As for Gu Chi, he brought a serving of radish rib soup.


    "I started stewing last night. We each had a bowl this morning. Do you want to try it now? It''s still a long time before lunch."


    Tuanzi stared at the thermos, and said pitifully, "Miao Miao hasn''t had breakfast yet."


    She usually finishes her morning class before eating, and she doesn''t know what her eldest brother will do this morning.


    "Do you want to drink?"


    Gu Chi lifted the thermos, "The stewed radish is very soft."


    Duanzi took a deep breath.


    "No," she turned around in grief, covering her mouth first, then her nose, "No, you go in quickly, hurry up!"


    Gu Chi left with regret.


    Duanzi pouted for a few seconds in depression before continuing to practice.


    In less than five minutes, another person came outside the courtyard, and it turned out to be my uncle''s family.


    Gu Yu was still the same as in his impression, with an aura of authority in a high position without anger, standing slightly in front, Gu Qize and Gu Yunmu were standing side by side, their temperaments were completely different.


    "Brother Qi Ze, Brother Yun Mu, little uncle!"


    Duanzi ran to say hello.


    She was quite surprised, "Brother Qi Ze is very busy, isn''t he?"


    Without waiting for Gu Qize to answer, she looked at Gu Yu again, "Little uncle is here too."


    She thought that the little uncle was busy and angry at what she said before, that he would not come.


    What''s more, I heard from other people before that Gu Yu didn''t like to go back to Jiangshi very much, but she came here this time, and she was a little moved.


    Gu Yu''s expression was calm, but he didn''t say anything, and entered the room after saying hello.


    Gu Qize saw her little face flushed and frowned, "It''s better to practice indoors."


    "You said the same thing as brother Wangchao," Tuanzi groaned, "Miao Miao is afraid of breaking the room."


    She intentionally teased this cousin, and flashed her fist, "Why don''t you try?"


    Gu Qize was helpless, he knew that his sister would not really make a move, but he just felt that his sister''s personality was too lively, a bit like his brother''s.


    Someone has come over, like a big dog seeing its owner, wagging its tail frantically.


    "Miao Miao, long time no see, do you miss me?"


    Gu Yunmu almost posted it.


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws in time to stop him.


    "Miaomiao is covered in sweat and refuses to approach."


    The blue-haired handsome guy didn''t care: "It doesn''t matter, I don''t despise you."


    Tuanzi ran far away with a ''sigh'', without saying anything, but expressed with gestures, ''but I despise you a little bit! ''


    A certain person still can''t read the air, and is still intoxicated with self-indulgence, "Miao Miao really likes me so much, she voluntarily avoids me after sweating."


    "You are the one who stinks!"


    Tuanzi got angry, and roared in a small milky voice, "Miao Miao is obviously delicious!"


    Gu Yunmu waved, "Then come here."


    Tuanzi ignored him, practiced at a long distance, and asked Gu Qize to rush into the house.


    After practicing for a while, when she turned her head, she saw Gu Yunmu doggy and trying to get closer. She flew to another place and continued to practice. After a while, someone doggy approached again.


    Rolling his eyeballs, Tuanzi curled up his lips and snickered, pretending not to notice, and when Gu Yunmu was about to rush over, he suddenly flew away.


    One was thieves, the other saw through without saying anything, and teased each other like walking a dog. After a while, Gu Yunmu was so tired that he was out of breath, and raised his hands to beg for mercy.


    "I was wrong."


    Tuanzi had already flown to the window sill on the second floor, folded his arms, and looked down at him, "Hmph, if you still want to fight against Miaomiao, you won''t succeed."


    Thinking that she was able to escape from her master many times in the past, now it is easy to deal with a young man without martial arts.


    Gu Yunmu drooped his head, like a big dog with airplane ears, and walked towards the house depressedly. His back looked quite bleak, which made the group feel a little guilty.


    "Is it too much?" she mused.


    Tens of seconds later, Gu Chi''s voice came from the room, "Miao Miao, Yun Mu drank your radish pork rib soup."


    "what?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： birthday party

    Chapter 266 Birthday Party


    Tuanzi rushed into the house and only grabbed some radish rib soup.


    Gu Yunmu has already poured most of it into another bowl, holding chopsticks to taste it happily.


    Tuanzi held the thermos bucket vigilantly, staring at him very hard.


    "It''s delicious," Gu Yunmu seemed unaware of her anger, "Miao Miao, try it quickly, it''s still delicious when it''s hot."


    Gu Chi handed over a spoon, thought for a while, and added a pair of chopsticks.


    Duanzi took the spoon and took a spoonful, "It''s delicious!"


    Thousands of words are turned into two words.


    "Yes, I think the soup that tastes good must be delicious." Gu Yunmu looked proud.


    Gu Chi looked at him without a word, and then at his sister, he had become an angry little dumpling. He seemed to see a white, fluffy, round bird with all its hair blown out, and it was about to stick out its beak to peck people.


    He smiled and said, "Miaomiao, do you know what it means to kill someone with a borrowed knife?"


    "what?"


    Gu Chi explained it again, and looked in the direction of the living room meaningfully.


    Tuanzi scanned around and nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Yunmu who was drinking soup: "...I suddenly feel very cold."


    The dumpling quickly finished the soup, then asked Gu Chi to help refill the soup dumplings, climbed off the chair, and ran to find Gu Qize.


    Brother Yun Mu made a mistake, so it''s right to sue Brother Qi Ze!


    Xiao Zui ba ba, Tuanzi even danced and performed.


    Gu Qi Ze''s face darkened, he stood up, and walked towards the restaurant.


    Tuanzi with her little hands behind her back, with a smile on her lips, sauntered after her.


    Gu Mozheng and Gu Wangchao were talking about some astronomical knowledge, when they glimpsed this scene from the corner of their eyes, they were stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Wangchao followed his gaze, only seeing a slightly round figure from the back.


    "What''s wrong with Miao Miao?"


    The young singer appreciated it. My younger sister seems to like to walk with her hands behind her back, and I don¡¯t know who she learned from. At first glance, she looks old-fashioned, but she actually has a cute feeling.


    "Just now, Miao Miao is very similar to Koike, especially the smile."


    Gu Wangchao blurted out: "Miao Miao is going to plot against someone?"


    Gu Mo silently turned his head and glanced at him, "Xiao Chi is not too scheming."


    Gu Wangchao: "...brother, take off your glasses."


    The young professor pushed his glasses, "I can''t see clearly when I take them off."


    Gu Wangchao remained silent, the glasses he was talking about were actually filters.


    Gu Yunmu, who was about to steal soup dumplings, was taught a lesson.


    He was not convinced, and murmured loudly, "My sister''s is mine, and mine is my sister''s!"


    "Didn''t you have breakfast on the way here?"


    Gu Yunmu turned his head guiltily, then quickly turned back, and continued to be confident, "Other people''s food is better, and the one you grab is the tastiest."


    Gu Qize took a deep breath and told himself to be calm, the stinky brother has been doing this since he was a child.


    No, I can¡¯t calm down, what¡¯s the matter with getting angry every time the stinky brother speaks?


    He raised his fist, ready to give an ''Iron Fist of Love''.


    Gu Yunmu hugged his head and dodged.


    "Brother, pay attention to your image, you are a boss, not a reckless man! You don''t have many fans in the first place, if you like to use brute force, the last bit of fans will run away!"


    Gu Qize twitched the corners of his lips, he couldn''t understand what this younger brother was saying at all, is this a generation gap?


    Obviously not being hit, Gu Yunmu still yelled, wishing to attract everyone''s attention.


    While dodging, he was surprised to find that someone was watching a good show.


    Gu Chi, the first spectator, smiled and took out his mobile phone to record. The second spectator, Gu Miaomiao, laughed so hard that she couldn''t see her eyes, and the little meaty claws patted each other vigorously.


    "Wow, you are too much, my heart is going to break."


    Duanzi was completely unmoved.


    "Your heart keeps breaking, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Gu Yunmu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Both Gu Rui and Gu Zheng are good at cooking, but Mu Xue and Hua Wenyi knew that the last time their brothers got together was during Chinese New Year last year, so they asked the two men to go out to drink tea and chat.


    Gu Rui and Gu Zheng could only leave the kitchen.


    After a while, Gu Cheng and Gu Wangchao came in again.


    "We''re here to help, too."


    Among so many juniors, Gu Cheng and Gu Wangchao have the best cooking skills, followed by Gu Chi. The rest are still learning, but Gu Peihai will never learn.


    "No, no, you kids can play by yourself."


    The two aunts kicked him out again.


    Two people who are regarded as children: "..."


    They could only go to watch Gu Qize fix his stinky brother.


    The juniors play together, and the three elders sit and drink tea together.


    The tea leaves were brought by Gu Rui, who has retired.


    "Are you used to drinking?" Gu Rui was always kind, and looked at the youngest brother with a smile, "I bought it casually in the supermarket, it''s not a high-quality goods."


    Gu Yu remained expressionless: "It''s not that particular."


    Gu Rui narrowed his eyes and smiled: "It''s a good thing not to show off in front of our brothers, but why are you always showing off in front of your son?"


    When I saw their father and son before, I sometimes thought it was the relationship between the superior and the superior, and sometimes I thought it was the relationship between the puppeteer and the puppet.


    Gu Yu still wouldn''t show embarrassment to his two elder brothers.


    Hearing the noise outside, especially the yelling voice of his youngest son, he said angrily, "Look at him like this, how can I show off? He has been lawless for a long time, and he said later that he wants to be an e-sports player. I will run to start a game company for a while, but I will not work in the group."


    Gu Rui blew on the tea and said meaningfully, "This is another way to protest."


    The third child, Gu Zheng, was even more reticent. He listened quietly for a while before expressing his opinion.


    "That kid Qi Ze has changed a bit, it seems to be a lot easier."


    They are all people who have experienced many storms, and they have seen many people. It has long been seen that Gu Qize is like a tight string, proper pressure can be a driving force, but a string is always stretched and will break sooner or later.


    It''s just that the younger brother''s personality changed too much after his wife died, and his father even quarreled with him a few times, so he refused to go back to Jiangshi in a fit of anger.


    If this is the case between father and son, then it is even more difficult for them to say anything between brothers.


    "Oh," mentioning this, Gu Yu felt complicated, he pressed the corner of his eyebrows, "Miao Miao also followed Yun Mu to make trouble, and Qi Ze was even led to ruin..."


    The second half of the sentence disappeared in Gu Rui''s meaningful eyes.


    Gu Yu himself doesn''t know whether the change of the eldest son is good or bad. Anyway, recently, Gu Yunmu and Gu Miaomiao can always find reasons to make Gu Qize lazy, and even protest with him. The eldest son, who was very obedient in the past, gradually lost control, would express his own opinions, and even dared to obey others.


    It would be a lie to say that he is not angry, but he has to admit that Gu Qize like this has the slightest popularity.


    Gu Rui lowered his eyes, raised them again and smiled, "Then let nature take its course, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, don''t they?"


    Not to control his son, it was very difficult for Gu Yu, he didn''t agree, and he didn''t agree.


    Soon it was noon, and the table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, but Gu Peihai, who said he would come back, still didn''t come back.


    Duanzi wiped away the saliva that didn''t exist at the corner of her lips.


    "Oh, he has no luck."


    Gu Chi suggested: "You can take pictures, let him feast his eyes."


    "Good idea, great idea!" Tuanzi applauded excitedly.


    Gu Chi proposed again: "Brother Qi Ze likes photography recently, why don''t you come and take pictures?"


    "Okay, okay!" Tuanzi looked over expectantly.


    Gu Qi Ze started taking pictures out of nowhere and sent them to Gu Pei Hai.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai:...¡¿


    Gu Qize realized something was wrong belatedly, looked around, Gu Chi smiled impeccably, and his sister smiled like a bear eating honey.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： sad puppy

    Chapter 267 Sad Puppy


    Everyone ate Gu Peihai who was still on the road, and enjoyed their lunch happily.


    Regarding the matter of cooking, Gu Rui''s family takes a certain route.


    Since half of the meals are cooked by his wife, Gu Rui did not hesitate to affirm his wife''s cooking skills. Gu Wangchao also nodded repeatedly. Mu Xue, who has always had a cold personality, unconsciously softened her expression.


    Gu Zheng¡¯s family took the line of practical action, and the taciturn Gu Zheng silently picked up food for his wife, one chopstick after another. The two sons followed suit.


    "Okay, okay," Hua Wenyi stopped them, "Hurry up and eat yourself, Miao Miao has already eaten a small bowl, and Miao Miao is not as active as eating."


    The dumpling who was called suddenly raised his head, his lips were stained with oil, and his eyes were full of bewilderment.


    Gu Cheng picked up a chopstick of green pepper stuffed meat for her, "Praise you know how to eat, eat quickly."


    The dumpling''s expression froze, staring at the green pepper and the pork inside as if facing a formidable enemy.


    This dish is definitely the one she struggled with the most. Unpalatable green peppers and delicious pork are put together. Should she eat it or not?


    Looking at the table full of delicacies, she realized that it didn''t matter if she gave up this meat dish.


    "Second Brother, Second Brother."


    Taking advantage of Gu Cheng''s inattention, she carefully pushed Gu Che, and when he turned his head, she frantically hinted with her eyes.


    Help your lovely sister eat green peppers?


    The younger sister with a bun face and big eyes looked over pitifully, who can bear it?


    Anyway, Gu Che couldn''t bear it anymore. He didn''t really like the taste of green peppers, but it was fine to eat green peppers.


    He was about to stretch out his chopsticks, and there was a chopstick of beef with onions in his bowl.


    Onion, uh.


    His handsome face directly solidified into a statue.


    When he turned his head, Gu Che seemed to hear the sound of "creaking" in his neck. When he met Gu Cheng''s gaze, he twitched the corner of his lips, "I can pick up vegetables myself, so don''t bother big brother."


    In terms of eating, the eldest brother is absolutely impeccable. He can eat anything, and he can''t fight back.


    Depressedly lowered his head, he poked the onion, turned his head and saw that his sister was also poking the green pepper depressedly.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, picked up the disgusting dish, closed their eyes, stuffed the dish into their mouths, and looked desperate.


    After eating, the two picked up other dishes and stuffed them into their mouths very synchronously. When the smell disappeared, they came back to life and continued to eat other dishes happily.


    While savoring the dumpling with relish, he was still thinking about whether to change seats later. As long as you don''t sit with your big brother, the nasty food won''t fall into the bowl.


    Gu Yunmu was sitting opposite her, and seeing her expressive expression, she said with a smile, "If you sit next to others, they will also serve you food."


    After finishing speaking, he winked.


    Duanzi understands in seconds, which means that sitting next to other people may also eat vegetables that she doesn''t like, but everyone thinks that she should eat some vegetables. The truth is this, but some vegetables are really unpalatable!


    She gave up in an instant, and saw that Gu Yunmu''s bowl was full of vegetables without meat, she was still very curious.


    "Oh, this," the handsome guy said distressedly, "I''ve gained weight recently, so I can''t eat meat anymore."


    Duanzi looked blank, she looked down at her meaty claws.


    "Leave her alone."


    Gu Cheng drew her attention away, "You are still growing up, eat more."


    With the amount of exercise my sister has, it is normal to eat a lot.


    Gu Yunmu curled her lips, and when she didn''t pay attention, there was a large chopsticks of beef in the bowl.


    "Brother, I won''t eat."


    Gu Qi Ze was unmoved, "You can throw it away, it''s shameful to waste it."


    Gu Yunmu: "...then don''t add the second half of the sentence."


    He still ate. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the old father sitting there like a lonely man, and immediately gave him a chopstick.


    "Eat more and eat more."


    It was rare for him to have a good face towards Gu Yu, "Look at your face, you must have not had a good rest recently."


    The purpose of speaking so nicely is to make Gu Yu eat.


    Gu Yu looked down and saw that it was full of coriander. He didn''t eat this kind of dish with a strong taste.


    "It''s shameful to waste it." Gu Yunmu directly repeated what his brother said, looking at him with a playful smile.


    Gu Yu endured and endured, so he didn''t yell at the youngest son in front of other relatives.


    After eating a meal, Gu Yu was exhausted, wishing to leave on the spot.


    "We haven''t been together for a long time."


    Just as he was about to leave, the second brother and the third brother invited him to drink tea and chat in the villa next door.


    The cake will be cut later, but the adults didn''t intend to disturb this group of juniors, so they all left and went to the next door.


    Gu Rui smiled and said: "If you have enough time, you can stay for dinner later in the evening, and I will show you my skills. After retirement, my cooking skills have improved again."


    Gu Yu could say nothing but leave obediently.


    The voice of the youngest son came from behind, "Brother, did you notice that the old man is so obedient in front of his second uncle and third uncle, he is really an obedient brother."


    Gu Yu: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    "Brother, am I a good brother?"


    "If you take your unwashed hands off my shoulders, fine."


    He walked forward, and the voices of the two sons faded away.


    With so many brothers in the family, it is impossible to attract the dumplings.


    After lunch, she only had one thought, when will the cake be cut?


    The cake was made to order by Gu Cheng and Gu Chi. It is said that the two argued for a long time about the type of customization, and they finally decided to simply make all the types they liked, directly set them up, and make a multi-layered cake, each of which does not need to be too big.


    During lunch, Gu Qize nodded in agreement when he learned about this approach.


    His way of dealing with the difficulty of choosing is to choose them all.


    Seeing his sister circling in circles, he softened his expression, "Are you in a hurry to make a wish?"


    His impression of cutting the cake is that you should make a wish first and then cut the cake. The wish is the highlight.


    "Hey, do you want to make a wish?"


    Tuanzi rubbed her chubby cheeks, and tilted her head in confusion, "Can Miaomiao cut it directly without making a wish?"


    Her wish can only be realized by herself, there is no need to make a wish. If she has the time, she might as well eat more cake.


    Gu Qi Ze was stunned, then smiled, "Of course, but the cake is still on its way, don''t worry."


    Tuanzi lowered his head, and soon raised his head again, his eyes sparkling, "Can Miao Miao accept the gift first?"


    She knew that everyone had prepared presents, so she opened her mouth without being shy. Receive the gift first, and when the cake is cut later, there will be no gift receiving link, and it will not delay her eating the cake.


    In order not to affect the cake, Duanzi started all kinds of small calculations.


    It''s just that this approach doesn''t conform to Gu Qize''s style of work. He sticks to the rules and behaves in everything, such as giving gifts later.


    "is it not OK?"


    While Gu Qize was hesitating, his sister had already lowered her big eyes, like a sad puppy, from time to time she quietly raised her head to peek at his expression.


    Who can bear it?


    "Can."


    "Great!"


    Tuanzi cheered immediately, leaned over to give him a hug, and walked to the other brothers with short legs.


    "Miao Miao is going to receive gifts in advance!"


    "Second brother, brother Yun Mu, don''t play games anymore, gift gift, Miaomiao gift!"


    "Brother Gu Mo, your astronomy class is over for now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： want it all

    Chapter 268 Want all of them


    Unlike the frank and straightforward younger sister, the brothers reacted differently.


    Gu Cheng turned his face away, his handsome profile revealed a hint of embarrassment.


    "My evenings are given alone."


    The word ''alone'' was bitten heavily.


    Duanzi nodded without hesitation, "Okay."


    Gu Che was reserved and couldn''t hide his pride, "Everyone can go and see the gift I prepared, not only Miao Miao will be satisfied, but everyone will also be satisfied."


    He took everyone to the third floor, where a room was converted into a cloakroom for Tuanzi. More than half of the cloakrooms were hung with ancient-style clothing, available in spring, summer, autumn and winter, with a variety of styles. Delicate and luxurious wide-sleeved skirt.


    And at first glance, these ancient costumes are more exquisite than those in TV dramas.


    Dumplings brightened up, the eldest brother and the second brother bought a lot before, but not as complete as this time.


    She is only five years old and has lived longer in ancient times, so she must have a greater sense of identity with this type of clothing. Although I don''t wear it many times, I can see it a lot.


    Only a few people present knew the reason why Gu Che did this, and they couldn''t help feeling that Gu Che had intentions in their hearts. This young top-notch looks cool and cool, and always shows an indifferent attitude, but his thoughts are actually very delicate.


    As for the others, they also understood Gu Che''s words that "everyone will be satisfied".


    Tuanzi is usually cute in simple and plain kung fu clothes. If she puts on these clothes and wears the hairstyle that little girls used to wear in ancient times, it will definitely be cuter.


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Miao Miao, if you have a chance, you can change it, and I can draw for you. It''s no problem to produce a whole collection of paintings."


    When painting for my sister, what I look at is not the skill, but the inspiration and emotion, so his painting speed will be very fast. Speaking of which, does he want to learn how to braid ancient hairstyles for girls?


    "What is a chance?"


    Gu Che was dissatisfied: "There are a lot of people wearing this type of clothes to go out and go out on the street. Miao Miao can also wear them normally without looking strange."


    Tuanzi nodded again and again, "Wear everything, it''s already done, if you don''t wear it, it''s a waste."


    Even a little heroine wants to wear beautiful clothes.


    The handsome blue-haired guy sized it up carefully, and immediately chose one, "Miao Miao, do you want to wear this one? I''ll wear it today."


    "I don''t want it," Tuanzi refused without hesitation, "I want to eat cake later, what if it gets dirty?"


    Even if she doesn''t know the goods, she can see that the clothes made by the second brother are made of good materials, and she must cherish them.


    "Then wear it tomorrow," Gu Yunmu began to fantasize, "I''m fine tomorrow, I can take you to the street, handsome brother and cute sister, the rate of return is 100%."


    Even if other people feel that Gu Yunmu is sloppy, they still have a high degree of approval for the phrase ''cute sister''.


    Even Gu Qize was a little moved. It''s rare for him to cultivate a little hobby. Recently, he likes to watch some photography tutorials. Maybe he can take pictures of his sister in the future.


    There are often various tutorials on how to take good-looking characters on the Internet. He has to learn how to make his sister more cute.


    When everyone exited from the cloakroom one after another, Gu Che, who deliberately fell behind, suddenly stuffed a card into Tuanzi''s hand, and said in a very low voice, "I have already recharged a lot, and the password will be sent to you later."


    Duanzi looked down suspiciously, it was a dessert shop VIP card, and then looked at the name of the dessert shop, isn''t it the one she likes very much?


    Second brother also recharged a lot of money, that is to say, she can eat and drink as she pleases in the future?


    The chubby face suddenly turned into a flower with a smile.


    Seeing that Gu Cheng, who was walking in front, was about to look back, she quickly hid the card again.


    This is a treasure, so it must be protected.


    When we reached the first floor, everyone saw that Tuanzi was smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes, and they thought she was very satisfied with the clothes Gu Che sent.


    Actually, the clothes are beautiful, but the desserts are even more delicious!


    Clothes and food, she likes food more!


    Gu Peihai is still on his way here, but Gu Wangchao has prepared a gift.


    As they were going downstairs, the guy from the store just happened to bring over a whole drum kit.


    "Miao Miao said before that drum kits are fun, so I decided on a set."


    Gu Wangchao was a little embarrassed.


    Although he has gradually stepped out of the shadow of the past, compared to others, especially his own brother, he still has a bit of low self-esteem.


    "I can play a little drum. If Miao Miao wants to learn, I can teach you when I come back."


    "Okay, okay," Tuanzi gave him a loving hug, and said worriedly, "But if Miaomiao learns slowly, Brother Wangchao, don''t be angry."


    "No, no, you are much smarter than me."


    Tuanzi doesn¡¯t like to hear these words.


    "You''re smart too, super smart!"


    Several other people visited the drum set. Gu Yunmu touched it curiously, and then took out his mobile phone to search for the words ''Gu Wangchao set drum'', and found that the number one video was extremely popular. I clicked in and saw that it was a performance of a certain band. Gu Wangchao had a good relationship with these people. He participated as a guest and performed a drum set.


    "What do you mean only a little?"


    The blue-haired handsome guy was so envious, he leaned up to Gu Wangchao, "This is too powerful and handsome, Master, I want to learn!"


    Tuanzi immediately shouted: "Miao Miao came first!"


    Gu Yunmu: "It''s okay to teach two at a time!"


    A spoiled tone.


    Gu Wangchao''s scalp felt numb all of a sudden. It felt strange that his cousin, who was one year younger than him, acted like a baby to him.


    Gu Yunmu approached his brother again, "Brother, buy me a drum set too."


    "Don''t you have any money?"


    "But what I buy is different from what you give away?"


    Gu Yunmu raised his hand, "I don''t need a car for this year''s birthday present, and I don''t want a car of gifts, just a drum set and a photo album you took yourself."


    Gu Qize''s expression changed several times, but he finally agreed.


    "Great!"


    Gu Yunmu bent down and stretched out his hand, "Miao Miao, clap your hands, I''ve got a drum set from now on!"


    Duanzi high-fives him in a daze.


    Gu Yunmu leaned over to praise Gu Wangchao again, which was embarrassing, and finally got a student quota.


    Seeing Gu Qize helplessly supporting his forehead, Gu Chi raised the corners of his lips.


    "There are good things about this character, at least honesty."


    Gu Wangchao felt a little inferior, and they weren''t the kind of people who showed their emotions, so even if they praised, they would only point it out. But Gu Yunmu is different, if he wants to boast, it is called a passionate and nasty person. Of course, he boasted that he was more enthusiastic and used more exaggerated words.


    My younger sister is also an expert at bragging. The two of them working together may be able to eliminate the last trace of inferiority in Gu Wangchao''s heart.


    "No," Gu Qize sighed, "If he learns to play the drums, he will definitely not be able to resist performing and recording videos every day, and sending them to everyone for praise."


    As his own brother, he must have received the most videos.


    Gu Chi''s smile froze.


    My brother is still there, he can''t say it out loud, he can only complain in his heart, Gu Yunmu, you are so annoying!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： wagging fox tail

    Chapter 269 The Wagging Fox Tail


    Gu Chi quickly changed the subject, urged his brother to give him a gift, and interrupted Gu Yunmu''s chatter.


    The young professor calmly took out a set of astronomical equipment.


    "Hey, isn''t this your favorite one?" Gu Chi was a little surprised.


    Just as rich people who love cars will collect sports cars, students who like exquisite notebooks will not be able to resist buying them when they see good-looking notebooks, Gu Mo¡¯s money is basically spent on astronomical equipment. Different brands and different models, he collected a bunch.


    He may not know much about other things, but he knows a lot about astronomical equipment.


    "This one is..." is familiar.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help opening his mouth wide, the more he listened, the more confused his little head became.


    "Okay, okay," it was her turn to interrupt the other party, "Miao Miao understands, this is a very powerful thing, Miao Miao will cherish it very much."


    But she was also a little distressed.


    "Miao Miao is not very good at using it!"


    In the previous program, Tuanzi learned a little bit, but that was limited to knowing the basic parts of the equipment.


    "And," Tuanzi lowered his head in distress, looked at his short legs, then raised his head to recall the height of the equipment after installation, "Miaomiao is too short, I have to stand on a stool every time to watch."


    Why can''t she grow ten centimeters a day?


    Hearing this, Gu Yunmu immediately leaned over, "I can hold you to see, although you are a bit heavy, but my arms are very strong."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    She decided to punish Gu Yunmu to eat less cake later, hum!


    Gu Mo went to install the equipment on the balcony on the second floor himself. Everyone was a layman, so they could only stand aside and watch. But when the safety is over, everyone can''t help but go forward and try.


    The ancients had infinite fantasies about the starry sky, not to mention that modern technology is becoming more and more advanced, and everyone has the ability to understand part of the knowledge about the universe. Once you have a little understanding, your curiosity will rise steadily.


    Duanzi, the little bean, stood on the outermost layer.


    The device is at her home, and she can use it whenever she wants, so let¡¯s leave it to someone who doesn¡¯t come here often!


    She stood there very calmly with her little hand in her mouth.


    At this time, someone poked her arm. She turned her head and saw that it was actually a card. She took it and saw that it was a VIP card from another dessert shop. She blinked, the corners of her lips raised uncontrollably, and her little head followed suit. , looked at Gu Mo who was looking down at her.


    "Is there money in it?"


    She made a lip-synch.


    Gu Mo nodded.


    The big eyes suddenly bent into crescent moons.


    Second brother gave one, Gu Mo brother gave one, she won''t have to spend money on desserts this year!


    Still worried about being known by the elder brother, Tuanzi quickly hid the card, and put his hands in his hands, pretending to be nonchalant, and when Gu Cheng walked over, he could still show a pure and innocent smile.


    My younger sister laughs every day, Gu Cheng is used to it, but he really didn''t notice it.


    Waiting for the freshness of astronomical equipment to pass, Gu Chi warmly invites everyone to appreciate his collection of paintings.


    The so-called painting collection has only one theme, the sister who looks like a dumpling.


    The younger sister who ate at the dinner table, the younger sister who gnawed apples with her back to everyone, the younger sister who flew to the tree to be proud, the younger sister who wanted to practice martial arts, the younger sister who was a teacher, and the younger sister who acted bravely.


    Gu Chi seldom encounters bottlenecks, and he is always inspired when he encounters people or things he is interested in. So far, it is his brother and cousin who have given him more inspiration.


    The size of the painting is about the same size, and it is especially suitable for mounting.


    Gu Che''s eyes flickered, he glanced at Gu Chi, then at his elder brother, and touched his chin.


    Photos are as good as photos, and paintings are as wonderful as paintings. What''s more, Gu Chi''s coloring is always fresh and bright, and the dumplings in the paintings are like spring flowers, bright and romantic.


    Several brothers looked at each other.


    Gu Yunmu was the most straightforward, raising his hand, "Is this a gift from you to Miao Miao?"


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t distinguish this smile.


    "If not, can you send one to each of us?"


    With such a thick collection of paintings, it¡¯s no problem to draw a few pictures!


    Gu Qize was still reserved, "It should be a gift."


    It''s wrong to rob my sister of a present, even though he''d love one.


    "Is it a gift?" Gu Chi himself showed a puzzled expression.


    At this moment, even Gu Wangchao was agitated.


    "Then, can I have one?"


    Gu Chi: ^_^


    After successfully moving everyone''s hearts, the artist smiled and said leisurely, "It''s a gift, but Miao Miao has the right to decide. If she wants to give it, I have no objection."


    Everyone looked at Tuanzi one after another.


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    Gu Chi said again: "Anyway, I still have inspiration. I can paint whenever I want, and I can paint whatever I want."


    Some people seemed to have eaten lemons, but Gu Yunmu had an idea, and whispered something in his ear.


    After stepping away, he imitated his sister and folded his hands together, "Please, this is my once-in-a-lifetime request!"


    Gu Chi: "..."


    The painter could only nod his head.


    The handsome blue-haired guy grinned and shared his happiness with his brother again.


    "Why compete with Miao Miao for presents? Why don''t I just go to my cousin to make a custom order? Miao Miao is the protagonist of the painting, but Gu Chi is the real manufacturer, and I just need to curry favor with the manufacturer."


    Gu Qize was speechless, but at the same time he was about to move.


    The art collection is just an addition. What Gu Chi really wants to give away are a few pairs of martial arts training shoes, which are modified on the basis of some functional shoes, which are more suitable for Tuanzi.


    Every time he saw Tuanzi kicking against the wooden stakes, Gu Chi''s heart would be agitated, for fear that his feet would deform in vain.


    "Miao Miao loves it so much!"


    Tuanzi hugged several shoe boxes, opened them, and had a strange expression on his face.


    "Why are the shoes pink?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "It suits you very well."


    "But it''s not suitable for the little heroine." Tuanzi muttered.


    She poked at the pink shoes, "It''s not domineering, it should be black or gold."


    Gu Cheng was close and could hear clearly. He fantasized about his sister wearing a pair of golden shoes and wearing a pair of pink shoes respectively.


    "Pink is nice," he tried to dissuade his sister, "Your room is pink."


    That was the children''s room specially remodeled by Gu Feng and his wife before Tuanzi was born. It was very pink, dreamy, and not domineering.


    Duanzi likes it very much, because this is the children''s room that her parents have remodeled with great care, but in her heart, she still feels that pink is not too domineering.


    Little Heroine and Fantastic Fan? No no no.


    Little Girl and Supreme Gold? Very good!


    The young painter looked down and found his sister was pouting and muttering, so he said, "But you are very dazzling, if you wear golden clothes, everyone''s eyes will be very pitiful."


    "Hey, is Miao Miao very dazzling?"


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but hold his head high, wanting to grin, but imitating Gu Che, he restrained the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, it''s too dazzling."


    Gu Chishunmao, "And wearing pink shoes can bring out your brilliance instead of blinding everyone''s eyes like gold."


    After he said this, Tuanzi immediately hugged the shoebox happily.


    "Then wear pink!"


    Gu Chi nodded in satisfaction.


    The handsome blue-haired guy glanced at him, and said to the point, "Speaking so much, you just want to see her wearing pink shoes."


    Gu Chi smiled: "Customization."


    The handsome blue-haired guy immediately shut up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le

    Chapter 270 Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le


    In order to make Gu Chi forget what happened just now, Gu Yunmu took the initiative, "It''s my turn to give gifts, I have been preparing for a long time!"


    Gu Qize: "..."


    The president frowned a few more times, wanting to beat his brother up. It didn''t say that the elder brother had to give the gift first, but just now everyone gave the gift in the order of the elder brother first and then the younger brother. Even if Gu Cheng said that the gift was given alone and did not show it immediately, it was Gu Cheng who answered first. When it was their family''s turn, it was the younger brother who took the lead.


    It''s like a team that was originally neat and tidy suddenly has a person who stands out. One corner of the square suddenly extended a few centimeters outward.


    As a person who sees that the table is not neatly arranged, he must arrange it neatly. This behavior of the younger brother seems to make him uncomfortable on purpose.


    But what can he do, the younger brother has already spoken.


    Gu Yunmu is like a big dog that is snarling, happily hugging a laptop, and opening a small game in front of everyone.


    "This is Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le, which I personally made, and it will not be released to the public!"


    The game icon is actually a grinning dumpling, click ''Enter the game'', and the progress bar is a dumpling running happily. Running and jumping, that kind of happiness will overflow the screen.


    Soon the first level began.


    No matter what type of game it is, the theme is to let the same boards gather together regularly for elimination. Some match 3 games are made into animals, and some are made into fruits or desserts.


    Gu Yunmu, on the other hand, made those small plates into sisters.


    The laughing sister in a pink cap, the smiling sister holding a glass of orange juice, the teary sister in a blue scarf, the angry sister in a green pepper suit.


    Once the elimination is successful, there will be a sister who sprinkles flowers on the screen, and at the same time there will be a voice of the younger sister''s baby, "Send you flowers, you are amazing!"


    After passing a level and entering the next level, there will be a younger sister who is more loving.


    Gu Yunmu said proudly: "At present, I have only done 30 levels. I will continue to do it after collecting the materials. I can also add new elements. This kind of game is simply trivial to me."


    He said while proceeding to the second level, unaware that some people would want to push him away to play by themselves.


    After showing off, Gu Yunmu looked at Tuanzi eagerly, "Do you like it? From now on, only you can play, no, I can play too."


    Tuanzi blinked, then rubbed his face again, hesitating.


    The system is also a bit tempted, as long as it wants, it can directly invade that computer, copy that software, and hide in the host''s brain to play secretly.


    The heartbeat is the heartbeat, but it also wants to complain about Gu Yunmu.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This game will only make your brother and elders happy, you are not as narcissistic as him¡¿


    Danzi couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    She met Gu Yunmu''s expectant gaze, and said honestly, "Miao Miao knows that Miao Miao is excellent, but it always feels weird to face Miao Miao''s face every day."


    Seeing Gu Yunmu drooping her head, she quickly added, "But it must be fun, Miao Miao will play it. You can also join Big Brother and the others later, so Miao Miao will have more fun!"


    As an older brother, Gu Yunmu might think that ''Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le'' is great, but as a younger sister, she would think that ''Brother Xiao Xiao Le'' is better.


    Gu Yunmu raised his head suddenly, "Yes, why don''t I add elements related to me? I am so handsome, and I can let you see a handsome face every day!"


    Without waiting for Tuanzi to answer, Gu Cheng said ruthlessly, "She can only play electronic products for one hour a day, or watch cartoons for one hour."


    This is almost not clear, it depends on whether my sister chooses games or cartoons.


    Gu Yunmu was full of confidence, "Even if you can''t use all of it to play games, at least half of the time will be allocated, right?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes wandered.


    No matter how fun the game is, how can it be as good as cartoons? I can only watch it for one hour a day, and I don¡¯t have to watch it before I participate in the program. Time is precious.


    Compared to the less interested dango, others are clearly interested.


    Gu Chi directly took out his mobile phone, "Generally, when a game comes out, you need to find someone to try it out. I can try it out, and I will send you a player''s impression after that. You can improve it according to your impressions. Of course, the game you give to Miao Miao must be a high-quality game, right? ?¡±


    "That''s right."


    Gu Yunmu sent him a copy in a daze.


    Gu Chi turned around and sent a copy to Gu Mo.


    Gu Che took out his identity as a game lover, "I have rich experience in games, and I can also try it out. I used to write game guides often. My thoughts are trivial."


    The handsome blue-haired guy sent him a copy, telling him to have fun and write down his thoughts.


    Gu Che put away his phone, nodded in satisfaction, caught a glimpse of his elder brother looking at him out of the corner of his eye, and understood, "If you don''t force me to eat something I hate three times, I''ll send it to you."


    Gu Cheng reluctantly agreed.


    Only Gu Wangchao and Gu Qize were left looking at each other, both of them were embarrassed to speak.


    Gu Qi Ze took a few glances at the stinky brother, only to see that he was still showing off to his sister proudly, and didn''t receive hints from his eyes at all.


    What a stinky brother!


    He said sullenly: "My gift has taken shape, but the interior is still being remodeled."


    He took out his mobile phone and called up a few pictures, "Here are the drawings."


    "Look Miao Miao."


    Tuanzi leaned his furry little head over and looked at the so-called blueprint.


    "I don''t understand." She puffed her cheeks and shook her head.


    Gu Qize bent down and explained to her carefully, "I bought the three stores connected together and made a complex."


    He realized later that the gift should be given to the one his sister likes. What does my sister like? If you like desserts, then be a dessert shop.


    But my younger sister seems to be actively spreading traditional martial arts, and wants to establish a school, instead of simply opening a martial arts gym. It will be a venue for publicity performances, similar to teahouses and small theaters that can perform cross talk.


    My younger sister has never been to an amusement park at this age, and many large-scale entertainment items in the amusement park are not open to children, so it is better to build an indoor children''s amusement park.


    The young president had a difficult choice, so he simply made a three-in-one.


    Everyone can eat and watch performances in the complex, and put the children in the amusement park for them to play by themselves.


    Because this request was so weird, some designers didn¡¯t accept orders at all at first.


    Later.


    Designer: He gave too much!


    Duanzi slowly opened his mouth wide.


    Dessert shop, a small theater where you can perform martial arts, and an indoor children''s playground, everything hit her little heart.


    "Brother Qi Ze!"


    She jumped directly on the opponent, hugging him like an octopus.


    "You are so kind!"


    The little furry head rubbed against Gu Qize''s shoulder several times.


    Gu Qi Ze softened his expression and stroked her head.


    Suddenly, Tuanzi stopped.


    She raised her little head and said embarrassedly, "I almost forgot, Miao Miao hasn''t washed her hair for three days."


    Gu Qize: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Happy birthday

    Chapter 271 Happy Birthday


    Gu Qize was struggling a bit, isn''t it good to quickly put down his sister to wash his hands?


    He didn''t mean to dislike it, but he really couldn''t bear it.


    Finding that the cousin was stiff all over, Tuanzi lifted his little head up again, laughing ''poof''.


    "I''m lying to you, Miao Miao washed her hair last night."


    Gu Qi Ze heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, a chubby face appeared in the field of vision, which was as white and tender as a steamed stuffed bun.


    Tuanzi puffed up his face on purpose, expressing his dissatisfaction, "Brother Qi Ze, do you dislike Miao Miao? Even if you haven''t washed your hair, Miao Miao still smells delicious."


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Gu Yunmu''s wild laughter came from behind, making people worry that he might laugh out loud.


    Yingrun''s eyes stared at him, and the chubby face was also very close, as if observing all his reactions, Gu Qize said seriously, "I don''t dislike you, you are my sister."


    The background sound is Gu Yunmu''s complaining voice, "Then I''m still your brother, you despise me every day."


    Gu Qi Ze ignored him, pursed his lips slightly, and looked directly at Tuanzi.


    "Miao Miao believes it."


    Tuanzi patted his cheek happily, rolled his big eyes, and said slyly, "Although I washed my hair last night, Miao Miao was sweating when she was practicing in the morning."


    The person holding her froze again.


    Tuanzi happily leaned over to post, "Brother Qi Ze, you are so kind."


    Gu Qize relaxed slightly, tried to overcome his heart, and patted her little head lightly.


    Now that the shop has already bought it and the blueprints have been brought out, everyone simply discusses together and deletes, deletes, and subtracts from the blueprints.


    Everyone is very enthusiastic, Gu Qize is very rational, "The design can no longer be changed, the appearance has already taken shape."


    Gu Yunmu had an idea, "Then I can always change the menu..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Qize said coldly, "It''s a dessert shop, curry rice is not allowed, give up this idea quickly."


    The handsome blue-haired guy withered.


    Tuanzi was still in Gu Qize''s arms, taking the opportunity to rub his dog''s head, messing up the well-combed hair.


    Clicking Gu Qize''s frown from the corner of the eye, she retracted her little meaty claws again with guilt, and said weakly, "Don''t dare next time."


    Gu Qi Ze disagreed: "His hair is dirty, don''t touch it."


    Duanzi: ^_^


    Gu Yunmu: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    "Brother, you dislike me."


    "Dirty hair dye."


    "who said it?"


    "I."


    The two quarreled.


    Tuanzi covered her little ears, pitifully looking left and right.


    A pair of big hands reached out and hugged her out in time.


    Tuanzi turned his head in mid-air, and when he saw Gu Cheng''s serious face, he immediately smiled.


    "Brother, when can we eat cake?"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone rang the doorbell.


    The people from the cake shop delivered the cake and pushed it in with a trolley.


    Seeing the tall cake stand, Duanzi was stunned.


    "So tall!"


    Random is ecstasy.


    Being so tall means a lot, so she can eat a lot, so happy.


    Duanzi covered her mouth and smiled.


    Thinking that Gu Peihai missed lunch, he couldn''t miss cutting the cake, so he called him quickly.


    "I''m coming."


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Gu Peihai''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I have already entered the community, I will be there soon."


    "Then hurry up, the cake will be cut soon!"


    While waiting for Gu Peihai, the dumpling was like a puppy guarding the bones, circling around the cake stand non-stop.


    The packaging is translucent, and she can see that there are many cakes inside. They are not very big, but they have different shapes, some are in the shape of castles, some are in the shape of ancient buildings, and some are full of fruits.


    She also saw a little girl standing in front of the hut, and couldn''t help but take a closer look, and found that the little girl was made of chocolate.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, is that Miao Miao?"


    She pointed to the little girl.


    Gu Che nodded reservedly, "My idea."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, and he gave a thumbs up, "Second brother, you are amazing!"


    Gu Che was about to say that this piece of chocolate can still be stored in the refrigerator, when he heard his sister happily say, "Then Miao Miao will eat Miao Miao, will that pink dress be sweet?"


    Gu Che: "..."


    "Miao Miao," he pointed at the little girl, and said with difficulty, "It''s so cute, you want to..."


    "Eat it!" Duanzi nodded heavily, "Because it''s too cute, I have to eat it."


    ¡¾Guwu System: Don¡¯t you want to eat it because it¡¯s made of chocolate? ¡¿


    Tuanzi looked in other directions with a guilty conscience.


    When Gu Peihai hurried through the door, he saw a little girl looking at him with burning eyes, like a beast ready to prey, but it''s a pity that the teeth are only fully grown.


    "I''m so welcome?"


    The yuppie man took off his windbreaker and hung it on the rack, unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt casually, revealing his lean chest.


    "Long time no see, do you want a hug?"


    Gu Peihai bent down, ready to meet his sister''s hug.


    Tuanzi ran over quickly and gave him a perfunctory hug. Before he could hug him back, he ran to the side of the cake and urged, "Okay, okay, everyone is here, we can cut the cake."


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Someone laughed.


    The actor stood up with a casual smile on his face, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Glimpsing Gu Qize, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, staring at him, said with a smile, "Why, do you think I look good today?"


    Gu Qize frowned, why is his tone similar to that of a stinky brother?


    He stared at the other party''s unbuttoned shirt, then turned his head to look at Gu Yunmu who was doing the same, and took a deep breath.


    I don''t like it, I really don''t like it, but this is the habit of others, so I can''t say it, I can''t say it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Peihai was puzzled, and moved closer, "His mouth is so tight, it seems that he has been greatly wronged."


    Gu Qi Ze immediately backed away.


    If you can''t make people change, then avoid it.


    Gu Peihai was stunned again and again, before asking his own brother, "Is he... despising me?"


    He can be rejected in terms of life skills, but in other things, he has never lost.


    "It''s okay," Gu Wangchao said calmly, "He despises his brother even more."


    Gu Peihai: I was not comforted. And, today''s younger brother also looks very cold, woo.


    Tuanzi doesn''t hear what''s going on around him, and only cares about the cake in front of him.


    Gu Cheng inserted a candle with the number ''5'' and lit it.


    "Miao Miao, you can make a wish."


    Tuanzi rubbed his little hands excitedly, but soon his face sank again, and he looked up at Gu Cheng aggrieved, "Brother, Miao Miao can''t reach it."


    Brother put the candles on the top floor. She has short legs and can''t reach them.


    Gu Cheng silently picked him up.


    Tuanzi immediately closed his eyes and clasped his hands together.


    She will work hard to accumulate reputation points to take back her parents. When the martial arts master reaches level 100, she will exchange a very important request with a big gift bag, which needs to be fulfilled by herself.


    Instead of making a wish, she wants to bless, and wish everyone happy and healthy forever.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： cake fight

    Chapter 272 Cake Battle


    Duanzi gets the cake with the little girl.


    The first thing she did was pull out the piece of chocolate, and opened her mouth wide.


    Gu Che: stare.jpg


    Turning his head away, Tuanzi blinked, "Second brother, do you want to eat?"


    As she spoke, she put down the cake and was about to break the chocolate into two pieces with her bare hands.


    "do not!"


    Gu Che hurriedly stopped her.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, his face full of confusion.


    Gu Che: "..."


    The two looked at each other.


    Duanzi is a little anxious, she still wants to eat cake!


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Furutake System: He probably wants you to keep this piece of chocolate well. He said it was his idea. Maybe he made this piece of chocolate with his own hands¡¿


    Danzi: "!"


    "Miao Miao likes it very much," she said after thinking about it, "but the chocolate will go bad if you don''t eat it, so it''s a pity."


    She broke it in half, "We have one half, eat it, and it will always be in my heart."


    Gu Che was convinced.


    When they were about to eat, the brothers and sisters noticed another stare and turned their heads to see that the serious elder brother was silently staring at them.


    Duanzi blinked, then broke off the remaining chocolate and handed over a piece.


    The three brothers and sisters shared a piece of chocolate, and then began to eat cake.


    Gu Cheng has no feelings for cakes. In order to be on camera, Gu Che and Gu Peihai had to control their figures. High-calorie foods like cakes are delicious and scary, so they dare not touch them.


    Among so many people, only Tuanzi and Gu Mo were very happy, as if they had fallen into a sweets hut.


    While the elder brother was talking to someone, the dumpling quickly ate a piece, glanced at Gu Cheng, and went to take down the next layer of cake.


    Such a rare opportunity, of course you have to try everything!


    When she took a bite, she glanced at Gu Cheng, took a look, and took a look, like a puppy stealing food and looking out from time to time, for fear of being caught, her expression was extremely flexible.


    When the third piece was eaten, something happened.


    Gu Yunmu ate a piece of matcha cake filled with chocolate ice cream, he liked it very much, cut a piece and handed it to Gu Qize.


    "really tasty."


    Gu Qize looked down.


    The chocolate ice cream sandwiched in the middle melted a little, and mixed with the cream again, the color reminded Gu Qize of soil.


    He refused, "You eat it yourself."


    "really tasty."


    Seeing Gu Qize''s face of resistance, Gu Yunmu understood. He challenged his brother''s bottom line more actively, and directly threw the cake plate in front of him, "Try it, Miao Miao wants to eat it, but they won''t let them eat it."


    Eat cake and eat ice cream in winter? Gu Cheng would never allow this to happen.


    Hearing Gu Yunmu''s words, Gu Cheng''s eyes were sharp, and he glanced at Gu Che who shrank aside.


    Gu Che looked at the sky, "The people in the cake shop must have made a mistake, I didn''t order this."


    The more he talked, the more guilty he became. He racked his brains to find a reason, when he heard Gu Mo whisper ''ah''.


    Everyone looked over and found that Gu Mo had cream and ice cream on one of his cheeks.


    Everyone immediately looked at Gu Yunmu, the culprit.


    The handsome blue-haired guy said, "I just recommend this cake to my brother."


    In the end, Gu Qi Ze dodged nimbly, and Gu Mo, who was happily passing by with a cake in his hand, suffered disaster.


    "Feel sorry."


    Gu Qize apologized for his younger brother, took out a few more tissues, and prepared to wipe it for Gu Mo.


    At this time, the screams of my brother came from behind, and when I looked back, I found that the whole face of the stinky brother was covered with cake. Gu Chi, who made the shot, stood aside and apologized with a smile, "Sorry, my hands slipped."


    Gu Qi Ze: I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "fine!"


    Gu Yunmu wiped his face, raised his hand and threw a piece of cake at Gu Chi. When the latter dodged, the cake hit Gu Che''s face.


    Gu Che: "???" The cake I carefully prepared is not for smashing!


    He wiped the cake off his face angrily, pressed Gu Yunmu''s shoulder with one hand, and wiped the cream on his face with the other hand.


    Gu Chi smiled and handed over the unfinished cake, "Go on, don''t waste it."


    "You guys are too ruthless!"


    After successfully breaking free, Gu Yunmu began to attack indiscriminately, even his own brother suffered.


    Gu Wangchao was looking for his younger sister, but half of his face was hit when he didn''t pay attention.


    He wiped it off, exuding air-conditioning expressionlessly.


    Gu Peihai took a few steps back, turned around and wiped Gu Yunmu''s face a few times. Immediately afterwards, his eyes were covered, and his face was smeared several times.


    When he saw the light again, he found that the cream on his brother''s hand was gone.


    "Xiao Chao, could it be you?"


    Gu Wangchao changed the subject, "Xiao Che is attacking Brother Gu Cheng."


    A melee.


    No one noticed, there was a little Douding holding a piece of cake in each of his left and right hands. With the advantage of his height, he nimbly shuttled through the crowd, and finally found a safe place and hid in it.


    She sat on the ground, took a spoon to scoop up the cake, and muttered, "Damn it, the cake is not for playing games!"


    Fortunately, she was smart, rescued two cakes in an emergency, and hid.


    The sweet and greasy smell spread out, and the dumpling narrowed its eyes happily, completely ignoring the big melee not far away.


    The system is speechless.


    How old is this group of people combined, and they are not as stable as a five-year-old child! It is indeed its chosen host!


    When the cake was almost destroyed and everyone became cake people, everyone realized that the sister was missing.


    Gu Che wiped his face, and successfully exposed two eyes, "She shouldn''t be angry, right?"


    My sister can look forward to these cakes, but he just started to retaliate indiscriminately on the spur of the moment. You shouldn''t stay with Gu Yunmu, you will be infected!


    Everyone hurriedly looked for Tuanzi.


    "What''s under that little cabinet at the top of the stairs?" Gu Wangchao said suddenly.


    Let''s take a closer look.


    This small cabinet is specially used to put vases. There is only one small drawer with high feet and the bottom is empty.


    There will be a little girl hiding under the cabinet, with her back to them, eating a cake happily, and there is an empty plate beside her.


    As if aware of being watched, the little girl turned her head slowly, revealing a cat face.


    She bit the spoon, her eyes were a little confused, "Who are you?"


    All the facial features are blurred, it must not be those handsome and considerate brothers!


    Later, under the supervision of Gu Cheng and Gu Qize, the others honestly cleaned up with rags and mops.


    The next day, Gu Yunmu, who insisted on staying overnight, got up early in the morning and encouraged the group to put on new clothes and go shopping together.


    "You can''t play that game, I want to give you something else."


    Gu Yunmu said proudly: "You can pick whatever you want later, and I will pay for it."


    Tuanzi also wanted to go for a walk in the street, and he actually went to change into a blue jacket, and excitedly went to find his second brother who had a rare two-day rest.


    "Let''s go shopping!"


    Gu Che had no expression on his face, his eyes were filled with resentment, "If I go with you, you won''t be able to go shopping."


    Even when he is disguised, his fans can spot him. It''s nothing to be discovered, but not everyone obeys the command. If there is an accident caused by congestion, it will be bad.


    "OK."


    Tuanzi had no choice but to go to Gu Cheng, but it turned out that Gu Cheng was also busy.


    Finding that Gu Yunmu has been following behind his sister, Gu Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly, "Only you two going out together?"


    Gu Yunmu hurriedly promised: "I will protect Miao Miao."


    "Um."


    Gu Cheng nodded, as if he believed it, then turned around and asked if anyone next door was free.


    five minutes later.


    Gu Wangchao drove over to pick up Tuanzi and Gu Yunmu.


    "What?" Gu Yunmu sat in the back row angrily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： bad boy

    Chapter 273 Bear child


    After getting into the car, Gu Yunmu was still nagging.


    "Miao Miao, you should wear the red one, it looks good."


    Tuanzi folded her arms and turned her head, disapproving of her brother''s aesthetics.


    "Put on that and you will be a blessing baby."


    Originally, these styles are more traditional. The lower garment is a flowing mid-color skirt, and the upper garment is a double-breasted jacket. The butterfly buttons are like a few butterflies falling on the double-breasted part. There is also a layer of fine white down on the collar, shoulders and cuffs.


    When the dumpling is put on, it looks like a snow rabbit, so cute.


    If the clothes are changed to bright red, she will be the lucky doll on the door painting.


    Gu Yunmu laughed and poked her bulging cheeks, "But you are a lucky baby."


    Pause, he added, "For us."


    The dumpling was unknown, so she stretched out her short legs and swayed.


    "Pretty and beautiful really need to pay a price, I feel my legs are cold."


    Gu Wangchao, who was driving, immediately asked, "Is Miao Miao not wearing leggings? Let''s turn back now."


    "Wear it and wear it!"


    Tuanzi quickly stopped him, "Miao Miao is just not used to it."


    Gu Wangchao heaved a sigh of relief.


    The dumpling in the back row looked down at her skirt, tilted her head and thought for a while.


    "This is not suitable for fighting."


    "What kind of fight? If something goes wrong, I will protect you." Gu Yunmu vowed.


    Tuanzi pouted, "Maybe I am protecting you?"


    "That doesn''t look too bad." Gu Yunmu didn''t intend to establish a stalwart image, he always did whatever he wanted.


    Soon the three of them arrived at the parking lot of a famous shopping mall.


    Although Tuanzi has participated in several programs, he is quite famous. But this kind of fame belongs to everyone who knows this face and knows that she knows martial arts. Not many people will regard her as a star, so it is much more convenient for her to travel than Gu Che.


    Gu Yunmu actively led Tuanzi to the floor selling children''s clothing, and with a big wave of his hand, "Just pack what you want."


    Tuanzi looked contemptuously, "Miao Miao''s home is too big for clothes. And Miao Miao will grow taller. If you buy too much, you won''t be able to wear it all."


    Hearing this, the handsome blue-haired guy looked at her suspiciously.


    Tuanzi had a bad feeling, and subconsciously said, "Brother Wangchao, cover his mouth!"


    She wanted to do it herself, but unfortunately she wasn''t tall enough.


    Pain in short legs!


    Gu Wangchao also guessed how Gu Yunmu would lose his sense of humor, so he covered his mouth and pointed to the place selling accessories, "Go there."


    Gu Yunmu nodded reluctantly, why is it so difficult to spend money for her sister, alas.


    Duanzi was picking and choosing in the jewelry store, and finally only chose three.


    "Why are there so few?" Gu Yunmu looked disappointed, as if the sky was about to fall.


    "Because there are many at home," Tuanzi puffed up his face, "and Miao Miao doesn''t wear these very often, it''s inconvenient."


    The reason why she said this is because once she was chasing a thief, she flew very fast, and as a result, an unclamped hairpin flew away directly.


    When she returned after catching the thief, she couldn''t find the hairpin, which made her very angry.


    The next floor is the restaurant, which will have a scent wafting down.


    Danzi narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Brother Yun Mu," Tuanzi moved in small steps, leaning against the handsome blue-haired guy, his little eyebrows twitched nimbly, "If you want to give Miao Miao a gift, there is another chance."


    "What opportunity?" Gu Yunmu looked forward to it.


    "Please Miao Miao eat."


    Duanzi raised her finger, "Lunch and dinner are the best gifts."


    The blue-haired handsome guy was puzzled: "But I was going to treat you to dinner? What kind of gift is this?"


    Tuanzi secretly clenched his fist.


    Damn it, Gu Yunmu is so handsome at this moment!


    Gu Wangchao, who has been quietly accompanying him, suggested: "Then why don''t we go to the supermarket and buy some edible and nutritious things."


    It was Duanzi''s turn to look forward to it, "Potato chips?"


    Gu Wangchao: "Milk."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    In the end, the three of them went to the supermarket.


    Seeing some parents put their children in the stroller, Gu Yunmu was eager to try.


    "Miao Miao, how about I push you shopping?"


    Before Tuanzi could speak, Gu Wangchao stopped him with a headache.


    "You definitely want to push her to run fast. This is very dangerous in the supermarket. It''s not good to hit people or shelves."


    Gu Yunmu withered.


    Gu Wangchao had lingering fears, thanks to him having time to follow, otherwise, if he let his sister and cousin go out, he would cause many troubles.


    "You can''t do this in public, it''s irresponsible to yourself and others." Gu Wangchao rarely had a serious expression and a stern tone.


    It was the first time for Tuanzi to see him like this, and he opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    When she saw Gu Yunmu nodding obediently and honestly, she covered her mouth and smiled again.


    "Are you a brat?"


    She also knows how to surf the Internet, and knows that many people are afraid of brats. From the looks of it now, Gu Yunmu is just a big brat.


    "certainly not."


    Gu Yunmu said angrily: "I just thought about it, I didn''t really do it. And Brother Xiaochao stopped me, so I am obedient, will the bear be obedient?"


    He walked in angrily, not even pushing the cart.


    Gu Wangchao was pushing the cart, while Tuanzi followed them. After walking around for a while, they saw a brat running excitedly pushing the cart, and not far away, a three or four-year-old kid broke free from the parent''s grasp , looked at those snacks curiously.


    "Danger!"


    Tuanzi flew over to the ground with a ''ßÝ'', and held down the pushcart to prevent it from moving forward.


    The bear boy was still pushing the cart hard, but when he found that the cart couldn''t move, he glared at the dumpling angrily.


    "What are you doing? I want to play!"


    Tuanzi scolded him with a straight face, "You almost hit that person, it''s wrong."


    The child who looked at the snacks didn''t know what happened, but the parents realized that the child had escaped, so they quickly pulled the child over and criticized the bear child angrily.


    "We adults may not have any accidents if we get hit, but children are very fragile, he is a little taller than the stroller, what if you hit his eyes?"


    The answer of the bear child was, ''Wow'' crying out loud.


    "Mom, Mom, someone is bullying me, Mom!"


    The woman who indulged her child came over. Seeing this, she didn''t ask why, and just rolled her eyes at the parent, "Why are you yelling at my child? It made my child cry!"


    The parent told what happened.


    "Didn''t something happen?" The woman rolled her eyes, "I know what all the fuss is about."


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    Is this aunt sick? Her child did something wrong, why not stop and criticize her child?


    It doesn''t matter on the surface, but the woman is guilty after all, dragging the bear child to leave, before leaving, she glared at the dumpling, "It''s just you who are troublesome, and you still dress up like a monster at a young age, I don''t know what it will be when you grow up What''s it like?"


    Duanzi blinked blankly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: What do you mean by the demon spirit? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: She''s calling herself stupid! ¡¿


    The system almost exploded.


    Gu Wangchao turned cold, stood in front of his sister, and said in an extremely cold tone, "Madam, you have to be responsible for what you say."


    Gu Yunmu''s reaction was simpler.


    He snatched the bear''s stroller, ran a few meters away, and rushed in this direction again.


    The woman was startled, and quickly dragged the brat aside.


    After she was safe, she yelled, "What are you doing? Do you know it''s dangerous?"


    "Oh, really?"


    Gu Yunmu looked indifferent, "Didn''t something happen to you? What''s all the fuss about?"


    woman:"¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： cousin

    Chapter 274 Cousin


    Still feeling uneasy, Gu Yunmu lowered his head to look at the brat, a trace of disgust appeared on his beautiful and delicate face.


    "Hey, why does your child look so stupid? He doesn''t know what he will look like when he grows up."


    woman:"¡­"


    Her eyes widened angrily.


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t bear to look straight at him, "Stop staring, you''re like a goldfish. The goldfish are so pretty, what''s wrong with you, hey."


    The woman was so angry that her chest heaved violently.


    She originally planned to leave, but now, she couldn''t swallow this breath.


    "You are hurting maliciously, I want to call the police!"


    Gu Yunmu''s face was indifferent, and he looked casually at the parent whose child was rescued.


    The parent subconsciously said: "Then I will call the police, your child maliciously hurt my child. Even if the child cannot be punished, you, the guardian, must be responsible!"


    woman:"¡­"


    If you can''t call the police, you can only make trouble.


    She pinched her son, and the brat burst into tears immediately, and everyone around looked over.


    "Isn''t it just crying, who wouldn''t?"


    Gu Yunmu found that he couldn''t cry, so he looked at his sister.


    Tuanzi tried hard to squeeze tears, but couldn''t, so he howled.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Light thunder does not rain.


    It was the rescued child who cried belatedly.


    There was a lot of crying, even the supermarket staff came over, and the onlookers planned to record a video.


    Gu Yunmu still remembered that Gu Wangchao was a singer, and his younger sister was going to be on the show, so she pushed them inwards, smiled casually, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Who is this handsome guy with a good face? Is it a new artist?


    "It is not allowed to upload to the Internet," Gu Yunmu''s tone was a little out of tune, but the words were threatening, "Uploading without my permission is an invasion of privacy."


    The parent sensibly told the onlookers what happened.


    Suddenly, everyone has the same hatred. These days, too many people are persecuted by brats when they drive to shopping malls, or even walk on the road. And every bear child has an irresponsible parent behind him.


    "Alarm can be called for monitoring."


    The parents stared at the woman coldly, "Do you dare?"


    Under the condemnation of the people around, the woman took the child and left in despair. In any case, this matter is unreasonable to them.


    The blue-haired man obviously stopped, but her son didn''t. The speed of pushing the cart was very fast, and it might really hurt another child.


    The raging pair left, Gu Yunmu immediately took his cousin and sister away from the sight of everyone, without even buying anything, and took them away from the cash register where there were few people.


    Duanzi was still a little confused, "Don''t you want to buy milk?"


    Gu Yunmu shrugged, "There''s no need to buy it in person, just order it directly, and it''s the same to have someone deliver it to your door."


    He shook his body, "I''m so hungry, let''s go up and eat."


    While speaking, he pushed the two of them forward.


    Hearing that there was something to eat, Tuanzi didn''t care about shopping anymore, and rubbed his hands excitedly, "Okay, okay, I don''t know what store is upstairs. I suddenly want to eat barbecue, but the hot pot is also good!"


    Gu Wangchao looked at Gu Yunmu meaningfully.


    He thought of his elder brother''s evaluation of Gu Yunmu, which was imperceptibly delicate under the wanton publicity.


    Today, he did produce a touch of delicateness.


    "Brother Xiaochao, what kind of eyes do you have? It''s disgusting."


    Gu Wangchao came back to his senses, and saw this blue-haired cousin rubbing his arms.


    "Slimy eyes, eh."


    Gu Wangchao twitched his lips, looked away, and retracted his previous evaluation. No matter what, this cousin is still so annoying!


    Everyone chose a restaurant that can eat hot pot and barbecue at the same time.


    Tuanzi cheered: "Brothers are the best!"


    She bumped into Gu Yunmu again, "The gift Miao Miao wants is that you give me barbecue."


    "OK!"


    Gu Yunmu was happier than her.


    "I quite like barbecue. Speaking of which, my brother refused to eat barbecue before. Does it mean he doesn''t like barbecue?"


    While waiting for the food to be served, Gu Yunmu complained to the two of them a little bit aggrieved.


    Gu Wangchao didn''t answer right away, his intuition told him that things were not that simple.


    Five minutes later, he saw Gu Yunmu put the roasted black meat into his sister''s bowl, and understood Gu Qize''s rejection.


    Does that mean you don¡¯t like barbecue? That''s the meat that I hate my brother roasted!


    "Don''t eat Miao Miao."


    Gu Wangchao hurriedly stopped.


    Tuanzi pushed the small bowl away in disgust, looked at Gu Yunmu again, and snatched Gu Yunmu''s bowl.


    "It''s better for Miao Miao to bake it herself."


    She sighed sadly, "Miao Miao is worried that she won''t be able to go home after eating."


    Gu Yunmu: "...Is it hard to eat? It''s just ugly."


    Chubby cheeks puffed up, "Then take a bite first."


    Gu Yunmu picked it up carelessly, and took a bite.


    After a few seconds.


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws and poked him, "Brother Yunmu? Lan Mao? Bad brother?"


    Gu Yunmu was already vomiting his soul.


    Gu Wangchao hurriedly asked him to rinse his mouth, and couldn''t help complaining, "Haven''t you tried it before?"


    A minute later, Gu Yunmu came back to life.


    "No," he said seriously, "The person in charge of barbecue will not eat barbecue. Speaking of which, my brother used to be able to eat it, but he stopped eating it later."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Brother Qi Ze is really not easy!


    Halfway through eating, the dumpling is going to the bathroom.


    Gu Wangchao stood up, "I''ll take you there."


    "No need, they are all in the shop, there will be no danger."


    Gu Wangchao doesn''t think so. These days, it''s not uncommon for people to break into homes and **** children away from busy hot pot restaurants.


    After coming out of the bathroom, the two walked through the lobby.


    Suddenly, Tuanzi''s attention was attracted by a dish on the table.


    "What is that green translucent food? It looks very beautiful, will it be delicious?"


    She subconsciously took steps towards that side.


    Also at this time, a guest suddenly jumped up, turned around and grabbed a young woman at the table behind him, took out a knife from his pocket, and put it on the woman''s neck.


    The guests at the surrounding tables fled in a hurry.


    Duanzi was stunned, what happened?


    Her ears were sharp, and she heard a table guest not far away say in a very low voice, "The target found something unusual and took hostages, requesting..."


    There was another table of guests rushing over directly, and the two of them raised the wooden warehouse at the same time.


    Although I don''t understand it very well, but this guy with the knife is a bad guy, and the others are the ones who want to catch him, right?


    After sorting out the information, Tuanzi grabbed a handful of pebbles directly from the small cloth bag on his shoulders.


    This was picked up at the seaside before, and then the eldest brother helped to polish it into a suitable size.


    Modern society is strictly controlled, and many good weapons cannot be taken out, and the eldest brother is worried that she will be easily caught in melee attacks. It happens that she knows hidden weapons, and finally chooses to use cobblestones as hidden weapons, carry them with you, and can be recycled and reused.


    Gu Wangchao was also a little frightened by this change. He was about to pick up his younger sister and run away, when he saw her stern face, sharp eyes, and with a flick of a finger, many small things flew out, so fast that he couldn''t see it at all.


    "what!"


    The murderer let out a scream, and the knife in his hand fell to the ground.


    The abducted woman''s legs were so weak that she couldn''t walk. A plainclothes man with a wooden warehouse rushed over to take her away, and several others quickly stepped forward to control the murderer.


    At this time, they discovered that the phalanx of the hand holding the knife had been broken. In addition, the knee of his left leg was either cracked or shattered. He was hit in several other places, and he convulsed as he lay limp on the ground.


    "what is this?"


    A plainclothes looked down and found a lot of pebbles on the ground.


    The other person keenly looked in the direction of Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi was leisurely withdrawing his hands, saw the man''s face clearly, and rubbed his eyes in surprise.


    "Brother Qi Ze?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Cowardly

    Chapter 275 Cowardly


    After subconsciously yelling out, Tuanzi knew that he had misunderstood the person.


    The facial features of the man in front of him are very similar to Gu Qize''s, and more like Gu Qize''s brother than Gu Yunmu''s, but his skin is dark, obviously exposed to the sun and rain for a long time, and his deep eyes are sharp and energetic that ordinary people don''t have. Just by meeting each other, there is a feeling of being seen through. The temperament is also very capable, like a beast that will act at any time.


    Feeling that the scrutinized Tuanzi moved quietly, moved, and moved to Gu Wangchao''s side, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Si..." Gu Wangchao also saw this person''s face clearly, and wanted to call out his name, but realized that they were dealing with official business, so he changed his words, "Police Officer."


    By shouting like this, Si Huai knew the identity of the little girl who just shot.


    "Thank you just now."


    This is not the place to talk, and Si Huai didn''t ask how his cousin could have such skills. According to the procedure, they also need to go to the police station to record a statement.


    Gu Wangchao will naturally cooperate, "Yun Mu is here too, I''ll go and talk to him. Miaomiao, you should stay here for now."


    With this cousin who is a criminal policeman, Gu Wangchao is naturally relieved that his sister will stay.


    As soon as he left, Tuanzi was discouraged, and took a sneak peek at Si Huai, and when the other party looked over, he quickly looked away. But once Si Huai gave orders to her subordinates, she secretly looked over again.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Host, you seem to be afraid of him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s just, wow, when he looked over, Miao Miao felt like being caught in the back of the neck, subconsciously¡­¡¿


    Subconsciously, he is very good.


    The system makes brain supplements based on the knowledge it knows, and quickly makes up a big cat with a kitten in its mouth, or a tiger with a cub in its mouth.


    The weather-beaten detective in front of him is obviously a ferocious beast, and the host is a ferocious beast that has not fully grown up. When the little beast saw the big beast, wouldn''t it have to withdraw its paws and look at it cowardly?


    Si Huai was busy as far as the naked eye could see.


    They are chasing down a large organ trafficking organization. They have been working without sleep for many days, and they have captured a lot of people before targeting a big fish. It just so happens that this big fish came to eat hot pot. As long as he is caught, the progress of the case can break through more than half.


    Unexpectedly, halfway through the ambush, this big fish found them.


    This discovery involves many things, and it is very likely to affect subsequent actions.


    While waiting for rescue to arrive, Si Huai kept making phone calls. As for the previous murderer, he was taken back to the police station.


    After the rescue arrived to appease the people and search the scene, Si Huai left with the rest of the witnesses, including Tuanzi and Gu Wangchao.


    Gu Yunmu also came, he rarely did not have a playful smile, he just nodded his head as a greeting.


    After all, Si Huai has a special occupation, and talking about personal affairs while he is working can easily bring about bad influence.


    Everyone took a car to the police station.


    Tuanzi sat in the back row, Gu Wangchao was on the left, Gu Yunmu was on the right, and Si Huai was sitting in the passenger seat.


    The little girl drooped her eyelids, as if she was asleep. But within a few seconds, she secretly raised her eyelids to look at the passenger seat, and then her gaze fell on the side of the other person''s face, and she retracted it like an electric shock.


    After a few seconds, she repeated the action again.


    "hungry?"


    Si Huai, who didn''t look back, opened his mouth, casually took out a pack of biscuits from the storage box in front of the co-pilot, checked and confirmed that there was no problem with the date, turned his head and handed it to the back row, but met the big surprised eyes of his cousin.


    "Not hungry?"


    "hungry."


    Tuanzi quickly took the biscuits, and after the person turned around, she couldn''t help but whisper to Gu Wangchao.


    "He doesn''t have eyes in the back of his head, how do you know Miao Miao is looking at him?"


    "Isn''t your little movement obvious?" Gu Yunmu crossed his arms, a little dissatisfied.


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "You''re peeking too, aren''t you?"


    Gu Yunmu murmured: "Is that peeking? That''s aboveboard!"


    Tuanzi also muttered: "I am also aboveboard!"


    One big and one small quarreled.


    At this moment, Si Huai''s cell phone rang, and the two stopped arguing at the same time.


    "So that''s it, I understand."


    Si Huai''s face darkened, and he ordered the driver to give him the car.


    "Let the bureau send another car to pick you up, I have something urgent."


    Gu Wangchao and Gu Yunmu didn''t want to disturb him, so they cooperated naturally, but Tuanzi hesitated.


    Her ears were sharp, and she accidentally heard the conversation.


    The person on the other end of the phone said that it was not that someone leaked the action plan, but that there was a more critical person outside the hot pot restaurant. The man recognized some of the disguised criminal policemen, and sent a signal to remind the big fish, and ran away.


    Just now, the bureau deciphered the code, and defrauded the murderer to get the exact answer.


    The staff who stayed on the scene got the mall surveillance, tracked the whereabouts of the key person all the way, and found that he got into a car after leaving the mall.


    The traffic management department is cooperating with the interception, and others are still chasing. The place where Si Huai was located was very close to that person''s current location.


    "Cousin," she refused to get out of the car, carefully pulling the back of the seat, "I''m going too, I can help."


    She called the system in her brain, and the system had already started searching based on the photos sent to Si Huai''s phone.


    The key person is nearby, and after the system locks on to that person, it does not hesitate to remotely block the signal of the other party''s communication equipment.


    Si Huai and her looked at each other for a few seconds, walked to the back row, grabbed him like a tiger with a cub, put him in Gu Yunmu''s arms, got into the car and left.


    Danzi: "Ahhh, I can really help!"


    The system has helped, and she can also help catch bad guys!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t get excited, it¡¯s dangerous after all, you¡¯re not a case handler, and he won¡¯t take you for public or private purposes¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That¡¯s the truth, but...¡¿


    The dumplings are wilting.


    "Oh," she sighed sadly, "is Miao Miao not reliable enough? Or Miao Miao must grow up?"


    She is only five years old, but she is really powerful, super powerful!


    "Then you have to be long enough."


    Gu Yunmu pinched her face, "At least twenty years."


    Tuanzi turned his head ''ßÝ'' and looked at him angrily.


    After that, the three went to the police station to record statements.


    The police have obtained the surveillance cameras in the store, and naturally saw how the cute little girl took out a handful of pebbles and crushed the murderer''s left finger bones and knee bones.


    Police Officer: What kind of cute and cruel cutie is this?


    Some people even recognized her, knowing that she was the hot little heroine recently, they were in a trance for a while.


    "Has modern martial arts developed to this point?"


    She is so powerful at the age of five, and if she is given another ten years, she might not be able to become a grandmaster.


    As an enthusiastic citizen and a cute little heroine, after Tuanzi recorded his statement, he was fed by several policewomen.


    Everyone fed in a hurry and performed their duties.


    "Want to go back?"


    Gu Yunmu stood in the hall and looked around, and found that everyone was in a hurry, and it was not good to stay and disturb.


    "That restaurant should be closed, I have to eat somewhere else."


    Duanzi is eating chocolate, and the corners of her lips are black.


    "Don''t go, I have to wait for my cousin to come back."


    She also wants to see if her cousin catches the big bad guy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Gu Yunmus mouth

    Chapter 276 Gu Yunmu''s Mouth


    Before in ancient times, the life of Tuanzi was very regular.


    I practice martial arts with my master on the mountain. Every time I get a little success, the master will take her down the mountain to kick the gym. Oh no, it is to compete with disciples from different schools. Those disciples, big or small, are beaten to tears by her every time Shout out.


    On the way, you will inevitably pass through some towns and encounter some injustices. The period she lived in was very chaotic, wars were still going on, there were a lot of bandits everywhere, and the people hated and felt helpless.


    As long as she and her master encounter bandits, they will strike without hesitation.


    "Miao Miao," the master often said to her at that time, "We martial arts practitioners, the first thing is to protect ourselves, and if we have spare energy, we must help others."


    At first she couldn¡¯t understand it when she was young, but later she saw a lot of suffering people, and she was indeed very capable, so she took the initiative to use this skill to help others. Over time, it became a habit and a goal.


    She used to catch bad guys in ancient times, and in modern times, she also catches bad guys. They are all people who catch bad guys, and she is particularly fond of people like the police who are fast.


    While eating the chocolate with relish, Tuanzi expected Si Huai to catch the big villain back, and after interrogation, to catch more villains.


    "Well, you said that."


    Gu Yunmu could only stay behind, sitting on a chair in the hall, "A good shopping has turned into a half-day trip to the police station."


    He was just bored.


    At this moment, two policemen just happened to handcuff a young man in and chased after an elderly woman.


    The middle-aged woman did not dare to do anything to the police, but kept crying, saying how her son could be a fraudster.


    There were other ordinary people in the lobby who came to do business, so they couldn''t help but go over to watch the excitement. This person got excited, so he just sat on the ground and patted his thigh, saying that someone bullied her orphans and widows.


    A policeman persuaded him, but the man howled even louder.


    Gu Yunmu became interested, strolled over, listened to the key point, and said with a smile, "You will say that your son just has a lot of mobile phones, and then say that his source of income is legitimate. Isn''t it? , just check it out.¡±


    The woman sitting on the ground glared at him and continued to howl at the top of her voice, turning the police station into a vegetable market.


    Gu Yunmu took out his mobile phone with great interest, and said, "Oh, don''t cry. When your son is sentenced, there will be plenty of opportunities to cry. What can we do now that the tears have dried up?"


    The words are worried for her, but the face is gloating.


    woman:"¡­"


    The crowd watching: "Pfft."


    Tuanzi was sitting not far away, watching with Gu Wangchao dumbfounded as his few words attracted all the anger of that person.


    The woman stopped scolding the police, and when she caught Gu Yunmu scolding, Gu Yunmu was so angry that she became dizzy, and finally she was so tired that she sat aside and didn''t have the energy to speak.


    Tuanzi whispered: "He is so powerful!"


    Gu Wangchao nodded in agreement, "It''s very powerful."


    After another meeting, a couple came out of the reception room. The man''s hair was slightly white, and the woman''s eyes were swollen from crying. They thanked the police officers who followed behind them, and when they reached the door, they were stopped by another couple.


    The couple murmured loudly: "Is it okay to add another 100,000? You are chasing after my son, don''t you just want money?"


    It turned out that the couple''s expression was very ugly.


    Gu Yunmu leaned over and listened to a few words, and pieced together the facts.


    To put it simply, a man had a quarrel with his girlfriend, beat him with his hands, and his girlfriend hit her head and died. The man''s parents are always pestering the couple, increasing the amount of compensation, and ridiculing the couple for money.


    Duanzi with excellent ears: "..."


    Not eating the chocolate, she jumped off the chair, clenched her fists, and walked over angrily.


    Gu Yunmu has already spoken.


    "You said they did it for money?"


    He took out his wallet pretending to be distressed, took out a black card, and went to the well-dressed couple, "Do you know each other?"


    The couple stared blankly, "What''s none of your business?"


    Gu Yunmu smiled, "It''s good to know each other."


    He threw the card to the woman with swollen eyes from crying, turned to the scumbag''s parents and said, "If the compensation you give is higher than this, maybe you can still consider it, can you get the money?"


    The scumbag''s parents were so angry.


    Gu Yunmu: "Do you know how to deal with this kind of person?"


    He gave advice to the couple who lost their daughter, "Contact a more serious media and ask them to send a reporter and photographer to follow you. As soon as these two scumbags appear, take pictures of their faces and let the whole network know them .¡±


    The well-dressed two people paused, looked at Gu Yunmu who was smiling carelessly, then glanced at the bright couple, then turned and left.


    Their family started a company, and if the murder of their son was exposed, it would affect their business.


    The matter was resolved perfectly, Gu Yunmu took back her black card, watched the couple leave, and when she turned her head, there was a dumpling in her arms.


    Tuanzi crawled and crawled into his arms, raised his head, and said with a smile, "Brother Yun Mu, you are so amazing!"


    "That''s not true, I''m the most powerful brother!"


    Gu Yunmu was not humble at all. He climbed up the pole and started bragging, making Tuanzi drowsy.


    Until the sound of emergency brakes came, the two looked over and found that Si Huai had returned, and he had also caught the bigger fish.


    Tuanzi immediately clapped his hands, "Cousin, you are amazing!"


    Si Huai paused, and asked others to send the suspect in, "Didn''t finish the transcript?"


    "It''s done," Tuanzi smiled brightly, "We''ll be waiting for you to have dinner together."


    "However," Tuanzi became distressed, "Do you still have to work for a long time?"


    Si Huai stared at her steamed bun face for a while, then stretched out his hand to pat her small head, seeing her rubbing her head against her palm, she showed a small smile.


    "It''s not up to me to decide."


    If the two fish caught do not open their mouths, they will have to stand in a stalemate.


    "Okay, then you go to work, we will just wait and go home if we can''t wait."


    Tuanzi raised both hands and waved them vigorously.


    Si Huai went to work soon.


    Two more criminal policemen were about to interrogate, and they exchanged in low voices, "I heard something strange happened?"


    "That''s right, the man''s cell phone has no signal, so he can''t notify his accomplices. Also, his car doesn''t seem to be connected to the Internet, so he can''t receive road information, and he was directly blocked by us."


    "It''s amazing."


    "That guy was so frightened that he suspected that someone of his own was cheating him, so he would probably speak up. The case must have made great progress this time, and we can finally rest."


    The two gradually drifted away.


    Danzi nodded her head in satisfaction.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, thank you for your hard work¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s a casual thing, I didn¡¯t expect the suspect to suspect that someone from their organization wanted to kill him, it¡¯s a mistake¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： benevolence and chivalry

    Chapter 277 Tolerance and Chivalry


    Thought he was going to be silenced by his own people, the key person caught in the end unexpectedly cooperated, and with the big fish caught in the hot pot restaurant before, the case progressed rapidly, and Si Huai became even busier.


    The dumpling waited and waited for no one, so they went home.


    Soon Gu Yunmu received a call from his assistant and had to bid farewell in tears and go back to work. Gu Wangchao also has to prepare for the upcoming Spring Festival Gala.


    As a professional singer, the quality of the album is good, and he also got several party invitations.


    Gu Che left in a hurry on the third day.


    Only Tuanzi and Gu Cheng are left at home.


    This day, after finishing morning class, Tuanzi hopped in the door.


    "Breakfast, here I come!"


    She spoke cheerfully, and when she jumped to the restaurant, she found that Gu Cheng was actually playing with her mobile phone.


    Wu Liuliu''s eyes widened suddenly, and Tuanzi tiptoed over, trying to scare him.


    Big brother also plays with his mobile phone while eating? It is so rare.


    With a smirk on the corner of his lips, Tuanzi bared his teeth and claws on purpose.


    Just when she was about to make a sound, Gu Cheng who was looking at the phone suddenly said, "There are fried dumplings in the kitchen, corn pork and leek eggs, which one do you like?"


    "Of course it''s corn pork!"


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi stretched out his claws to cover his small mouth, and blinked innocently with his big and bright eyes.


    "I''ll bring it out to you."


    Gu Cheng put down his phone and went to the kitchen to serve fried dumplings. When I came back, I saw my younger sister sitting on the chair obediently, staring at him... the fried dumplings in his hand.


    Satisfied with the fried dumplings dipped in vinegar, the dumpling asked him curiously, "Brother, what were you watching just now? You watched it so fast!"


    Fingers slipped and slipped, and she suspected that her elder brother didn''t read the words on the screen clearly.


    Gu Cheng thought about it for a while, but still said truthfully, "You talked about what happened in the supermarket that day. I will pay attention to the news in the past few days to see if it is related to you."


    Gu Yunmu is okay, he is just the boss of a game company, but Gu Wangchao is a singer, and his younger sister always participates in variety shows with children. What happened that day must be the fault of the bear and the bear''s parents, and Gu Yunmu''s handling method made people feel refreshing, and it was easy to be used by people with ulterior motives.


    Whenever there is a straight-forward video from the media, which only shows him pushing the car towards the other two and the brat crying, with rhythm, many people who don¡¯t know the truth and like to jump to conclusions will definitely accuse the three of them.


    Even if things are reversed in the end, some people will still say that you must have a problem, so there will always be negative news related to you. Otherwise, why would others not target others but target you?


    Tuanzi didn''t quite understand the twists and turns here, and blinked in confusion.


    "Is there any?"


    "No."


    Gu Cheng was expressionless: "It seems that what Yun Mu said at the time was useful, and the supermarket staff would not be idle to expose this matter. As for those two people, if they dare to make things happen in a timely manner, they will definitely bear the consequences."


    After all, parents whose children were almost hit can sue them.


    The raging bear group made a big fuss, and the other parent got angry, and they wouldn''t let them go.


    Duanzi thought for a while, put down the chopsticks, jumped off the chair, and patted Gu Cheng''s hand on the table seriously.


    "Okay, okay, we don''t care about those people, let''s have a good meal."


    She reminded softly: "Thinking too much is easy to lose hair, but Miao Miao has a recipe for hair care."


    When she spoke, her eyes drifted up, staring at Gu Cheng''s thick short hair.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Even if he doesn''t care much about his appearance, he doesn''t want to be bald, and his sister cares too much about baldness. How many bald people does she know?


    Gu Cheng ate breakfast obediently, seeing the situation, the dumpling was very satisfied.


    After breakfast, she took out the learning machine and prepared to study.


    After her birthday until the Lantern Festival, she was in a state where she didn''t need to be on the show. As soon as the Lantern Festival is over, she needs to train for a certain program.


    This was a birthday present from Gu Peihai. He made many inquiries and learned that forestry bureaus in several places decided to jointly host a live broadcast. The guests will follow the rangers up the mountain, do a good job of patrolling the mountain, and discover the living conditions of wild animals and plants in time.


    Whether protected animals are sick, forests are infested with diseases and insect pests, fires may break out, or someone is poaching, the forest rangers will promptly contact the forest police.


    Guests will experience all this up close. At the same time, they must also participate in training before participating in the program and master some basic knowledge.


    Although it is not clear which guests will go, Tuanzi himself has confirmed that he will participate. She can''t wait for the training, so she can learn in advance while she has time.


    The forestry bureau¡¯s move is a bit bold, but these forestry bureaus also know that live variety shows have been live recently, especially variety shows with babies are very popular. Fire means popularity, means that there are many people watching, and it is a very good publicity channel.


    If they want to call on the whole people to protect the forests and wild animals, it is not enough to shoot a few public service advertisements. They have to think of a way of publicity that is more in line with the habits of people today.


    A few minutes of advertisement is difficult for people to understand the work of forest rangers. Nowadays, the living environment of domestic mountains and wild animals, but if it is a live broadcast program that lasts for more than a month, how about three full days of live broadcast each time?


    This plan is risky, several forestry bureaus may be chased and scolded by the audience, and if there is a problem with the live broadcast, they will be scolded by their superiors.


    The possible benefits are also huge. The publicity effect of a live program definitely exceeds the effect of dozens of public service advertisements. They urgently need more people to participate in the protection of forests and wild animals.


    It is impossible to rely on them alone, but the power of national action is huge and omnipotent.


    One of the brothers and sisters worked in the study, and the other stayed in the living room to learn about forest protection. Time passed quickly.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Someone rang the bell at the courtyard gate.


    Tuanzi pricked up his ears, "Could it be Brother Gu Chi? No, isn''t he teaching students?"


    She climbed off the sofa, ran to the door of the villa, and stood on the small bench to watch the surveillance.


    "Cousin Si Huai?"


    Her eyes lit up, she immediately pressed the button to open the courtyard door, then stood on tiptoe to open the villa door, not forgetting to call in the direction of the study, "Brother, cousin Si Huai is here!"


    Si Huai was wearing casual clothes, but even so, it was hard to hide his capable demeanor. He was carrying two bags in his hand, one was a gift box set from the centuries-old pastry shop in Jiang City, and the other was a paper bag with most of the stick exposed.


    Duanzi looked at the stick curiously.


    "Cousin, what is this?"


    Si Huai changed his shoes.


    His tone was low, "The pennant."


    "A pennant?"


    Tuanzi looked up at him, blinked, and blinked again.


    "Is Miao Miao going to have a pennant again?"


    It was only then that Si Huai noticed that there were other pennants hanging on the living room wall, which were given to her by the police station in another city.


    It was a little strange that there were a few red pennants in the elegantly decorated living room, but he didn''t say much.


    "I was supposed to ask you to come to the police station to pick it up, but this time the case is more special, to prevent you from being retaliated, I will send it here while I have a day off."


    After speaking, he unfolded the pennant. I saw the words "brave and fearless, lenient and chivalrous" written on the pennant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： tiger wearing flowers

    Chapter 278 Tiger Wearing Flowers


    "Miao Miao recognizes these words!"


    Tuanzi was full of excitement, "This is exaggerating!"


    "Yes, I''m complimenting you."


    Si Huai nodded to Gu Cheng who came over, and then looked down at his cousin.


    "Whether it is the determination to shoot or the decisiveness of the shot, they are very powerful."


    When others are in danger, not everyone is willing to stand up. And those who are willing to stand up are not able to choose the right time to hit a hit.


    When both are available, the person who makes the shot is worthy of these eight characters.


    Tuanzi took the pennant. The pennant was too long, and she was not tall enough, so she tried her best to raise her arms. Hearing this, his brows and eyes were even more curved.


    "Hey~"


    I am very happy to be praised, and I am even happier when I see a whole box of pastries.


    The dumpling cheerfully ran to wash its claws, and when it came back, it gave a piece to the two elder brothers, and then picked up a piece of jujube cake by itself, and gnawed it happily.


    Take a small bite, chew and chew, then shake your head excitedly.


    Si Huai glanced at her, with an imperceptible smile in his eyes.


    He came here this time for another purpose, which was to explain his job change.


    "I was also surprised to be transferred to Jiang City this time."


    He was an intern in Hushi during college, and was assigned to Hushi after graduation. Because of his outstanding performance during college and internship, he was assigned to the post of criminal police.


    Having worked in this position for many years and made many meritorious deeds, he was promoted to deputy team of the Criminal Investigation Detachment at a relatively young age.


    The captain of the criminal investigation detachment in Lake City is in his prime, rich in experience, and focused on handling cases. There is also a young and capable deputy team. The combination of the two is very famous in the agency.


    On the contrary, the Jiang City Criminal Investigation Detachment was a bit out of date. The captain had reached the age of retirement, and his injuries were more serious. Very powerful, why not divide us into one?


    After a period of negotiations, Si Huai was transferred to Jiang City as the deputy team. Not surprisingly, when the captain retires, he will be promoted.


    "This transfer is in a hurry," Si Huai glanced at his sister who was like a hamster eating a pine cone, and explained, "I took over a big case as soon as I was transferred, so I didn''t have time to visit."


    Busy at work, he is also busy on rest days.


    Not only to visit the returned cousin, but also to meet elders like the second and third uncles. Fortunately, these people live in the same complex, so he doesn''t have to travel around.


    His mother is a coach, either leading the players in closed training or taking them to competitions, rarely resting. He is even more so. Sometimes the two are unable to come back to have dinner with relatives during the Chinese New Year.


    "We can get together anytime," Gu Cheng was concerned about another question, "Where do you live now? Have you settled down?"


    "I live in a dormitory, but," after a pause, Si Huai added, "I will tidy up the house here, and if it is a day off, I will come back to live in it."


    At the beginning, my grandfather also gave his mother a house, but the family rarely came back.


    "Leave the cleaning to me. If you have time today, you can stay here."


    Si Huai thought about it, but didn''t refuse.


    As a result, before it was time for lunch, Si Huai was called away by an emergency call.


    Watching him leave in a hurry, Tuanzi supported the door frame and sighed, "Cousin is really busy and hardworking!"


    "They are all like this in their profession. What''s more, Jiang City has not performed well this year. A new deputy team has arrived. Whether it is the performance of their entire team members or the request of their superiors, they will be very busy."


    Tuanzi raised his head, a little disappointed, "Then he won''t be able to rest during the Chinese New Year?"


    "Hard to say."


    Two days later, Gu Cheng led the dumpling to the street to buy some New Year''s supplies.


    Si Huai¡¯s house has been unoccupied for a long time, and some furniture has broken down. What needs to be repaired needs to be repaired, and what needs to be replaced needs to be replaced.


    The two first bought a bunch of supplies, then found a counter where they could be delivered, completed the registration, and went to the furniture city non-stop.


    In terms of style, the two hold different opinions.


    Gu Cheng took a fancy to a simple set, "it fits his home''s decoration."


    "But this one is cuter!"


    Duanzi pointed to a set of furniture whose style was almost comparable to that of a children''s room.


    The young director fell silent.


    A few seconds later, he asked sincerely, "Imagine what my cousin looks like lying on this bed."


    Duanzi raised her face and thought for a while.


    The muscular cousin lay expressionless on the sky blue bed, like a vicious tiger with a pink flower on his head.


    "Hmm, so cute!"


    Tuanzi covered her face and twisted her body excitedly.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    At this time, a pedestrian passing by the furniture store said in horror, "Where is my mobile phone, it was just in my coat pocket."


    Tuanzi turned her head keenly, and her **** eyes looked up and down at the young woman who was fumbling for her pockets. He quickly moved away, observed the nearby crowd, and quickly locked down a suspect.


    "Brother, Miao Miao will come back as soon as she goes."


    She appeared next to a man wearing a peaked cap and a short down jacket, grabbed his wrist, and pulled his hand outward.


    The man''s hand is holding a mobile phone with a cartoon shell.


    The cute phone case doesn''t match his temperament.


    The man was stunned, and when he looked down, he saw a ball staring at him with pursed lips.


    "Thief, return the phone to her!"


    "what are you saying?"


    The man withdrew his hand guiltily...it didn''t twitch.


    try again.


    Still no twitch.


    "I won''t be polite if you struggle again."


    The dumpling pinched vigorously, and the man only felt that his wrist was about to shatter.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    At this moment, the young woman also came over, and seeing the man holding her mobile phone, she immediately snatched it back, and raised her other hand to shake it.


    "Snapped!"


    A slap print appeared on the man''s face.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Next, there was no room for Tuanzi to play. The man wanted to run away, but was hugged tightly by the young woman.


    Not only that, the young woman shouted loudly, which quickly attracted the attention of passers-by. Later, even the security guards came, and everyone worked together to guard the man. When the police arrived, they immediately sent him away.


    In order to express her gratitude, the young woman also bought a takoyaki and amber fried chicken for the dumplings.


    The dumpling successfully ate the face.


    The only pity is that when she was addicted to eating, the eldest brother ran to place the order very cunningly, and finally the handsome cousin lost his lovely furniture, alas.


    After eating, it was time to go home.


    The brother and sister held hands and were about to take the elevator to the parking lot. When passing by the escalator, Tuanzi saw a couple holding a child, and couldn''t wait for the speed of the escalator to go down quickly.


    "Brother, follow me to have a look, it feels weird."


    Gu Cheng naturally had no objection, the two of them went down the stairs together, and when they landed, they caught a glimpse of a shadow rushing towards an ordinary-looking man from the corner of their eyes.


    The battle is over in the blink of an eye.


    When Tuanzi looked again, he saw his cousin, whom he hadn''t seen for a few days, skillfully handcuffing him.


    At the same time, several colleagues of Si Huai explained to the surrounding crowd, "The police are handling the case."


    Tuanzi was about to say hello when he saw the couple who had been in a hurry running away in a panic when they heard the words ''police handling the case''.


    "They have a problem!"


    Tuanzi flew over one by one, touched the acupoints of the two at the first time, and then snatched the baby who was about half a year old.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Bad guy: dont come here

    Chapter 279 Bad guy: Don''t come here


    A five-year-old dumpling is holding a small dumpling much younger than her. The picture is cute and warm.


    But looking at the two people who were pinned down, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Actually, there is currently no evidence to say that there is something wrong with these two people, but they ran away as soon as they heard ''the police are handling the case''. Isn''t this a guilty conscience? Most people are eating melons with confidence, so they run away.


    Tuanzi hugged Xiaotuanzi and ran over to ask for credit.


    Si Huai asked two colleagues to take the suspect back, and brought another colleague over to deal with the matter.


    "Both of them must be bad guys."


    Tuanzi held the baby very securely, and even teased the baby.


    She talked about her observations. For example, the two looked flustered and hurried downstairs, but the baby in her arms did not appear to be sick. Another example is when two people talk in a low voice, what they say is very strange.


    "They said," Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, "the man said ''it''s a stick of incense'', and the woman said ''it''s still a young lotus root''."


    She couldn''t understand, and the two spoke in such a low voice that the elder brother didn''t hear it.


    Si Huai understood in seconds, this is a slang term.


    "I''ll take them back to investigate."


    He thought for a while, then contacted the radio station in the shopping mall, and the broadcast notified if anyone lost a child.


    Si Huai''s colleagues were going to catch the two people who were pinned down, but they were surprised to find that they were motionless and their eyes flustered.


    "This is amazing, too."


    He also has a martial arts dream.


    "However, did you still tap their Ya point? Is there any Ya point?"


    Si Huai had already picked up the child, and Tuanzi was empty-handed. Now, with his little hands behind his back, he strolled up to the villains, raised his face and smiled at them.


    Two people: "Don''t come here!"


    Duanzi squinted and smiled.


    "I want to come here and scare you to death!"


    She snorted: "Are you just too scared to speak, or do you think that what you say is too much wrong? Let me tell you, there is a heroine here..."


    Glanced at Si Huai and Si Huai''s colleagues, then at Gu Cheng who was standing aside, she quickly added these people.


    "With us here, you don''t want to succeed!"


    Hearing the radio, a young woman and her girlfriend hurried over, and the young woman was pushing a baby chair.


    Seeing the baby in Si Huai''s arms, the young woman didn''t dare to pick it up and cried out straight away.


    "It''s all mother''s fault, mother should always watch you!"


    She covered her face and cried, and the friends on the side also looked happy.


    "Fortunately, I was stopped."


    This friend is still calm and can explain the whole story succinctly.


    The two were shopping with a baby stroller, and passed by a snack shop. The two stood outside the counter to order food. It was clear that the baby stroller was by their side, but they looked away briefly, and when they turned their heads, the child was gone.


    Seeing that young mother crying out of breath, Si Huai couldn''t blame her.


    "Can you show proof?"


    The young mother quickly took out her mobile phone, showed her photos and various electronic documents, and she also had a photo of the child''s birth certificate.


    Si Huai then returned the children, and at the same time required them to go to the police station.


    "Of course I''m going," the young mother glared fiercely at the two people not far away, "I want to see what happens to these two human traffickers! If you **** someone else''s child, you should be struck by lightning and die!"


    The moment she found out that the child was missing, she even wanted to die. Why don''t these traffickers hurry up and die?


    Si Huai turned around to take a few people back to the police station, when he saw the little bean-like cousin covering her mouth and smiling, looking at him from time to time with her big moist eyes.


    "?"


    Xiao Douding moved over and stuck to him. When she spoke, there was a smile in the little milk''s voice.


    "Cousin just hugged the baby, so cute."


    Si Huai: "?"


    He looked at the cousin in front of him in confusion, how do you think, the word ''cute'' is used to describe herself, right? He has lived for so long and has come into contact with many children, including himself, who grew up from a child to an adult, and this is the first time he has seen a young, cute, clever and playful child like his cousin.


    It was Gu Cheng who recalled the scene just now. The tall and strong man was holding a small doll, looking a little at a loss. Would such a picture be cute?


    Thinking that his sister thinks his cousin sleeping on a fairy-tale bed is cute, he can understand again. Probably this is my sister''s aesthetics, so respect it.


    Tuanzi came to the police station again, and after taking notes, she told Gu Cheng, "I always feel like I will come here in the future."


    Gu Cheng: I feel complicated.


    "Don''t worry, Miao Miao will protect herself."


    Sensing his mood, Tuanzi bumped towards him lightly, looking forward to it, "Will Miaomiao still receive the pennant? If the house is full of pennants, won''t it look good?"


    Gu Cheng began to consider renovating a room for pennant storage.


    Thinking that my younger sister was only five years old, she received several pennants. When she was fifteen, a room might not be enough for her. When she was twenty-five, the pennants might not be able to be displayed in a house.


    Si Huai was still busy, so the two had no choice but to leave.


    Before leaving, Tuanzi said reluctantly, "If you still need to catch human traffickers, you can call Miao Miao. Miao Miao can catch human traffickers. She has rich experience and can catch one accurately."


    She was a little proud to talk about how she accurately spotted the traffickers in the crowd, and how she caught two accomplices who came to revenge on the show.


    "Add these two, and there are five traffickers."


    She counted seriously, but was very dissatisfied, "Only five? Too few, we need to catch more."


    In ancient times, she caught a lot of bandits, but in modern times, she has to catch more, and she must work hard!


    Duanzi cheers for himself.


    Si Huai didn''t agree, nor refused. When they parted, he said to Gu Cheng with a smile, "Thank you."


    Gu Cheng looked calm, "Fortunately, she is my sister."


    His five-year-old sister is a hero, he is both worried and proud, and this complicated mood will always be with him.


    After a few days, nothing happened. Tuanzi followed his elder brother to prepare things for the New Year. The rest of the time was either doing homework or learning about forest protection and mountain patrolling.


    Although she didn''t appear on the show again, the previous shows that she participated in were very popular, and even the recorded ratings were good. Some stations chose to rebroadcast, which naturally attracted a group of new fans.


    In addition, editors like Zhu Fang even edited her scenes in the show in different ways. Through different platforms to promote, many passers-by have rekindled their martial arts dreams, and they have recognized traditional martial arts from the bottom of their hearts.


    Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association became popular because of asking her to shoot promotional and teaching videos. It has attracted many members and gained fame.


    Once, the president paid out of his own pocket to make a ten-minute martial arts movie, which successfully pushed the group and the association to new heights.


    So many things, even though Tuanzi mostly stayed at home to study during this time, the reputation value has been rising, and now it has reached 85 million.


    On this day, the system just revealed the specific data, and saw that Tuanzi was so excited that he did a triple backflip on the spot.


    She began to count, "85 million, soon it will be 100 million, and soon it will be 500 million, and it will not be far from one billion. Mom and Dad can come back!"


    She was so happy that she wanted to fly, and finally she really flew to the tree.


    The system originally wanted to remind her that it would be more difficult to increase her reputation as she got to the end. It can be seen that she is so happy, so forget it.


    It''s okay to make the host happy first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： party invitation

    Chapter 280 Party Invitation


    On this day, the winter sun was warm and warm. Before going out, Gu Cheng moved a rocking chair to the yard, and moved a small table with fruits and snacks on it.


    "I will definitely be back before lunch."


    "Okay, okay, drive safely and everything goes well!"


    Tuanzi waved her little paws, making sure that the vehicle was out of sight, she ran back immediately, picked up the juice, and drank a large glass.


    "Refreshing!"


    She wiped her small mouth.


    The more the system looks at it, the more it feels like the picture in a TV series. In martial arts movies, some heroes of the rivers and lakes take a bowl to drink, just like this posture and tone.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you watching TV shows with your second uncle again? ¡¿


    Duanzi herself likes to watch cartoons, but she often visits her second uncle and third uncle¡¯s house, and she often follows what they watch.


    And it has been sleeping a lot recently, and it doesn''t pay attention to the host all the time.


    Can''t let the host develop strange habits.


    In TV dramas, heroes can be careless, but outside of TV dramas, if the host is like that, then his face and paws will be dirty.


    "Okay, okay, little Gugu, don''t be too wordy, you will lose your hair."


    Taking advantage of no one else, Tuanzi was too lazy to talk in his head.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I don¡¯t have hair, and you¡¯re too obsessed with hair¡¿


    He is obviously a child with thick black hair and looks very good-looking, so why is he always worried about baldness? Has today''s baldness crisis spread from middle-aged and elderly people to young people and then to children?


    Tuanzi covered her little ears, and said with practical actions, ¡®Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, just chant scriptures systematically¡¯.


    She lay leisurely, and tried to raise her legs, but later she found that this position was uncomfortable, so she lowered her short legs again, just shaking them.


    The learning machine on the side was playing some knowledge about wild animals and plants, and she was drowsy after hearing it.


    At this time, the phone rang.


    She usually uses a phone and watch when she is out. After all, she has no time, and Gu Cheng doesn''t let her play with her phone. But at home, there is no need to use a phone or watch to contact her. The eldest brother gave her an old mobile phone, and occasionally makes calls and sends voice messages.


    "Hey, who''s going to call me?"


    She only thinks about her brothers.


    If other people have something to ask her, they must first contact the brothers and get permission before discussing with her. The eldest brother said that this was to prevent her from being fooled.


    "Hmph, Miaomiao is so smart, how could she be fooled?"


    She got up slowly and went to get her phone.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Who was almost cheated with a candied haws for the first time going down the mountain? ¡¿


    "Oh, that was a long, long time ago."


    Tuanzi stretched her legs depressed.


    When I saw the notification of the call, it turned out to be Tan Sheng, who is now the vice president and director of publicity of the Xingyi Boxing Association of Jiang City.


    "Talk about Uncle."


    Tan Sheng said hello to her, and directly pointed out why he came.


    "Hey?"


    After listening, Tuanzi sat up directly, his black eyes widened.


    "Let Miao Miao perform on stage?"


    "Yes, originally the association has been in contact with the TV station. At the beginning, it was trying to get you to perform on stage during the Lantern Festival, but it has not been negotiated, so I am embarrassed to say it."


    Tan Sheng was talking about the TV station in Jiang City. After all, the association is in Jiang City, and the success rate of finding a local TV station is high.


    "As a result, there was a problem with a gala show just now. The chief person in charge saw your performance on the show, so he simply let you go, and invited you to perform another show on the Lantern Festival."


    Nowadays, for all kinds of evening parties, it is more bold to live broadcast, and it is more cautious to choose to record and broadcast.


    In any case, the recording and broadcasting can be modified in the later stage, so that there will be no singing tragedy. You can also play mosaics in the later stage to avoid ruining a party because of a bad artist.


    At the Spring Festival Gala, the various responsible persons were even more cautious.


    Jiang City TV Station originally invited a well-known artist to perform, but this morning, this artist was exposed to a lot of misdeeds, and the evidence is conclusive.


    The TV station released the program list before, and now everyone mocks their TV station.


    Originally, the TV station had prepared other backup programs, but it is difficult to restore the image of the TV station by releasing backup programs. They need some positive programs that do not lose their popularity.


    Tan Sheng seldom treats the dumplings as children, and always explains the whole story clearly.


    It is the same this time.


    "Not only because of your high reputation recently, but also because you are promoting traditional martial arts recently. Promoting some traditions can easily win the favor of the audience. When everyone scolds the TV station, they will restrain themselves."


    If the program list is not released, everything will be salvageable, but if it is released, anyone who replaces that artist''s program will be at risk.


    "I will contact your eldest brother later, but now I will ask your opinion first."


    Duanzi''s focus is elsewhere.


    "Will there be a lot of people watching this party?"


    "According to the ratings in previous years, it should be in the top five in the country, and the number of people is not small. In addition, during the New Year, there will be repeated rebroadcasts. If there is a show out of the circle, each self-media will edit it in various ways and show it on different platforms. play."


    "Then I must agree!"


    Tuanzi understood clearly, "Miaomiao wants to promote traditional martial arts. They want to take advantage of Miaomiao''s popularity and the positive image of traditional martial arts. This is mutual use and cooperation. Miaomiao understands."


    She can''t just pay for the benefits, can she?


    Besides, because of the incident with Ai Zhen, the deputy director of Pineapple TV, she knew a truth, she must not owe favors in this circle. It is better to take advantage of each other than to owe favors unilaterally.


    She didn''t want her elder brother to return the favor again.


    Tan Sheng was a little surprised, but when he thought that it was Gu Miaomiao who said this, he felt it was natural.


    He felt that Gu Miaomiao lived a transparent life a long time ago. This transparency has nothing to do with age, it is the essence of Gu Miaomiao himself. She is such a person, she was like this when she was a child, and she should be like this when she grows up.


    "I''ll discuss the details of the follow-up with your elder brother. But Miao Miao, it will definitely be criticized after it is broadcast."


    "It''s okay, Miao Miao is mentally prepared."


    After Gu Cheng came back, he directly discussed the matter with his sister.


    He was not surprised by his sister''s choice. After confirming her thoughts, he drove her to the TV station.


    Soon, people from the Xingyi Boxing Association also arrived.


    All parties gathered, wrangling all kinds of disputes, and finally reached an agreement.


    At the beginning, Tuanzi and members of the Xingyi Quan Association will perform the twelve-shaped boxing in Xingyi Quan, that is, to imitate the action characteristics of twelve kinds of animals for actual combat, which is very interesting to watch.


    Because the association made a promotional video before, everyone had a run-in together, and it was not difficult to get together again.


    After the performance, Tuanzi still has a minute and a half of personal time. She decided to perform multi-knife style for everyone, ensuring that one person can make the stage very exciting.


    While everyone was there, the people from the TV station decided on the program for the Lantern Festival.


    After everyone left the TV station, Gu Cheng received another call from the National Wushu Association, who also invited the troupe to perform.


    "It''s a bit late to say now. Originally, Chairman Ye wanted Miao Miao to participate in the CCTV gala, but the program over there had already been scheduled, and the chairman failed to mobilize contacts... Anyway, later, the chairman contacted other TV stations that recorded and broadcast, Try to get Miao Miao to appear on every TV station, whether it is a solo show or a team show, and perform different martial arts."


    Gu Cheng: "..." He thought that the younger brother would be the busiest person this New Year, but it turned out that the younger sister was the busiest?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Conquer people with force

    Chapter 281 Conquering people with force


    Danzi It''s a bit late to start training and rehearsal.


    But fortunately, the solo show is mainly based on her performance, supplemented by the stage. She puts on a show, and the party program group has a headache about how to create a better stage effect.


    As for the team show, not to mention that she has mastered more than 50 traditional martial arts, even if she has not mastered martial arts, given her two days, she can practice in style.


    The only thing that bothers me is how to integrate into the team.


    A training base of the martial arts association in a certain city.


    It¡¯s just a little dumpling staring at the tall guys with long legs in front of them.


    Look at other people''s long legs, and then look down at your own short legs. The soft little face was covered with a layer of disappointment.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: So many people have long legs, but Miao Miao doesn¡¯t have them¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: You will have it when you grow up¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That will take many years¡¿


    She is still very good at arithmetic. If she really wants to grow up, she must wait until she is at least two years old.


    "You are Gu Miaomiao?"


    When Tuanzi was in a daze, a voice came from above his head.


    Looking up, I saw a young man in exercise clothes, with a cropped cut, looking very energetic, but his eyes were not very friendly.


    "Come on, let''s practice, let me see if you can take the C position."


    In the invitation received by Tuanzi, there are two team shows on different TV stations.


    This TV station was originally designed as a youth team, which invited members of the local association, and the other team was a children''s team.


    The youth team suddenly had a baby, and it is normal to have people who are not convinced.


    Not everyone pays attention to variety shows, even if some people pay attention, they will suspect that there is an element of acting.


    As soon as Tuanzi came, he became the C position, which made many people unconvinced.


    "C bit?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: it is the center position, you will stand in the middle and perform for half a minute at the beginning¡¿


    "Oh, that''s right," Tuanzi looked up at the young man with his hands in his hands, "but, Miao Miao isn''t standing in the center, where is she standing?"


    "you?!"


    The young man stopped talking nonsense, walked to the center of the room, put on a posture, and hooked his hands at Tuanzi.


    This action is somewhat provocative.


    Tuanzi''s cheeks puffed up, and he rushed forward without hesitation.


    A minute later, the young man was pushed to the ground doubting his life.


    Other people who were watching a good show or had nothing to do with themselves were surprised.


    "It''s only been a minute. Yang Zhi''s skills are among the best in our association."


    "I didn''t even see the kid''s movements clearly."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go up to provoke."


    "But once she came and took the center position, are you at ease?"


    Some members saw that something was wrong and went to the person in charge.


    Tuanzi let go of his hand, waiting for Yang Zhi to get up slowly.


    Yang Zhi sat cross-legged on the ground, with a look of doubt about life.


    "Can you hear me out?"


    There was a chubby face in sight, Yang Zhi subconsciously leaned back, and saw Tuanzi looking at him angrily.


    "I''m only this tall," Tuanzi gloomily gestured at his height, then raised his arms, "and you are this tall. If I don''t stand in the center, the picture will be disharmonious."


    Duanzi¡¯s understanding of the central position is not the focus of attention, but because she is short, for the sake of harmony, she was placed in the central position.


    "If you like the center position, then you can come here. I will change with you."


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi recalled Yang Zhi''s location, and his expression changed.


    "But you are in the back row, if that''s the case, the audience won''t be able to see Miao Miao!"


    A bunch of tall people blocked her, and the audience couldn''t see that there was still a hard-working little performer.


    Then didn''t she act lonely?


    Tuanzi''s face was filled with horror.


    Yang Zhi had a complicated expression, feeling a little ashamed in his heart.


    "You should do it."


    He got up, coughed a few times, "For the harmony of the picture, and, you have the strength."


    He even suspected that if everyone went all-in, they could be knocked down by a little doll within ten minutes.


    Sure enough, the road to martial arts is long, and he still has to learn.


    Soon the person in charge arrived and was relieved to find that the problem had been resolved.


    But soon, he got serious again.


    "The center position is rotated. Miao Miao just started at the center position. Afterwards, everyone will move, and everyone has the opportunity to perform. We finally won this performance. Shouldn''t we work together to show the charm of the association''s martial arts?"


    The person in charge emphasized: "Also, Miao Miao is a foreign aid. She came here to help our association."


    He glanced around and found that someone was still unconvinced, so he clapped his hands.


    "Some people are not convinced, right? It''s very simple, come on, come over and fight Miao Miao a few tricks. If any of you are better than her, then I won''t mention the word ''foreign aid''. If everyone is defeated by a five-year-old child, Then let me settle down and study, don¡¯t think you are a master after studying for a few years! Our president is in his sixties, and we are ashamed to call ourselves masters. We practice every day. How about you? It''s about to float!"


    With the wind?


    Tuanzi subconsciously flapped his small arms.


    She can really float.


    But the person in charge blushed with anger, so she honestly shut up.


    Everyone has seen Yang Zhi being knocked down in one minute, and they know that he is not the opponent of Tuanzi, but some people are neither willing to compete, but also unconvinced, and they do not cooperate during training, and they are quickly picked out by the person in charge.


    "Miaomiao, how many tricks have you guys tried?"


    Tuanzi stood up obediently, looked at the man''s ashen expression, and said in a childish voice, "Why don''t I give you a hand?"


    She actually put one hand behind her back.


    That person: "Don''t look down on people!"


    Say that, rush up.


    Half a minute later, he was pressed to the ground with one hand by the dumpling, rubbing his cheek against the ground, doubting his life.


    Tuanzi let go of his hand, stood up, and looked at the other unconvinced people with a smile.


    "How about we go together? Follow your heart, you are just not convinced. But oh, Miao Miao is in a hurry, and there are other shows, and I have to go to another city, so I can''t delay here for too long."


    She doesn''t care about other people''s eyes, but if everyone is not convinced and does not cooperate with the training, it will also delay her time, which is very distressing.


    Show off, you can participate in many programs, is this showing off? Several people thought angrily.


    They really teamed up to rush forward.


    Rush to the destination, the opponent is gone. Immediately there was a wind in the back of his head, and before he could react, he had already been slapped and fell to the ground, doubting his life.


    Tuanzi restrained his strength, no matter whether he raised his palm or raised his foot, he only let them land ''lightly''.


    There were several people lying on the ground, and Tuanzi landed slowly, standing among them with his hands in his hands, his eyebrows and eyes curved, "Can we practice now? Miao Miao is really in a hurry."


    Several people groaned and didn''t speak, but Tuanzi immediately moved closer and repeated it.


    "Can I practice?" She raised her fist slowly, "Miao Miao is not threatening you, Miao Miao is really in a hurry."


    Several people got up immediately.


    "Ok, Ok!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： New Years Eve

    Chapter 282 New Year''s Eve


    Gu Cheng came to pick him up, saw his younger sister''s face was flushed, and pinched her.


    Putting the person in the back row of the car, he went to the driving seat by himself.


    "How are you getting along with everyone?"


    "Yeah, good!"


    Tuanzi recalled the respectful attitude of the members of the cooperative association, especially those who were beaten up, and emphasized loudly, "It''s super good, they even bought milk tea for Miaomiao!"


    "Um?"


    Gu Cheng, who was stepping on the gas pedal, paused, his tone was somewhat dangerous, "Milk tea?"


    Tuanzi immediately stretched out his meaty claws to cover his mouth, his big eyes turned around in a panic.


    How can you tell the truth in a moment of excitement?


    The vehicle moves smoothly.


    Gu Cheng''s serious voice came from the front row, "For the next three months, no milk tea is allowed."


    "But Miao Miao only drank once..."


    Looking up at the rearview mirror, seeing Gu Cheng''s expression clearly, Tuanzi immediately raised his hand weakly, "Have a drink in a month, can I?"


    Her share is one cup per month, and she can''t drink pearl milk tea, but various fruit teas.


    But this time, she drank it secretly...not secretly, it was given to her by everyone, and if she didn''t drink it, it would be wasted.


    Gu Cheng: "You definitely had more than one drink, there is no need to discuss it, let''s talk about it in three months."


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    "It''s useless to act like a baby, I will give special instructions to the team leaders in the future."


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    No matter how she "ooohoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo" no matter what she said, Gu Cheng will not be moved.


    The dumpling turned into jelly, and leaned back limply.


    "You shouldn''t be greedy, Miao Miao is wrong, woo woo woo."


    Tuanzi didn''t go home until the day before New Year''s Eve.


    As soon as she and Gu Cheng entered the door, they met Gu Che''s faint gaze.


    The other party didn''t even play on the phone, and said in a plaintive tone, "I put off work and went home early, but you weren''t at home."


    "Ah, this," Tuanzi raised his hand, "it was a temporary decision, and Miao Miao didn''t know it would be so busy."


    She ran over to stick with her second brother and stroked his hairy head.


    "We will definitely discuss in advance in the future."


    Gu Che continued to be dissatisfied: "You have performed so many shows, but I haven''t seen any of them."


    Tuanzi continued to post: "It will be aired tomorrow, you can watch it as you like."


    Gu Che let out a ''hum''.


    "Can watching live be the same as watching it on TV? Can the edited one be the same as the unedited one?"


    Tuanzi poked his cheek in distress, then turned to his elder brother for help.


    Gu Cheng slowly changed his shoes, washed his hands, and poured a glass of warm water for himself and his sister.


    "I was backstage."


    Gu Che: Jealousy Stare.jpg


    "I also recorded a video."


    Gu Che stared wide-eyed, "The show crew asked you to record?"


    In principle, it is not allowed, but firstly, the recording of the show was late, and secondly, Gu Cheng repeatedly promised to only record the younger sister''s show, and never spread it to the outside world. Finally, the person in charge agreed.


    Getting an affirmative answer, Gu Che turned his head awkwardly. After a few minutes, he asked in a low voice, "Can you send it to me?"


    Tuanzi glanced at his face, then looked back at his elder brother.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I always feel that the big brother at this moment is a bit dark belly¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: How can you be considered black-bellied if you tease your younger brother, but your elder brother has a bit of natural dark potential¡¿


    Usually he is a stable and reliable director, but in front of his family, apart from being stable and reliable, he also has another side, which is more real and vivid.


    Gu Che not only watched his younger sister''s show in advance, but also watched the TV station on New Year''s Eve. According to the time slot provided by his elder brother, he began to change channels in various ways, trying not to miss a show.


    Gu Cheng didn''t care about this at all, but Tuanzi was very angry.


    She patted the sofa depressedly, "Change the channel, I want to watch the second brother''s show!"


    Gu Che: "No, I want to watch your show."


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    [Guwu System: ...] It didn''t expect the siblings to quarrel for the first time because of this incident.


    It was Gu Cheng who came forward to solve this matter.


    Taking care that his younger sister was still growing up and had to take care of his eyes, he asked Gu Che to give up the TV to his younger sister, and found a tablet for his younger brother.


    "You can watch the same."


    Gu Che still wanted to say a few words, and he also wanted to see his sister on the big screen, but when he turned his head, his sister was staring at the TV, and there was a familiar voice coming from the TV.


    Look at the screen again, okay, it''s his singing and dancing show, no wonder my sister is so fascinated by it.


    He raised the corners of his lips, opened the tablet, and was also fascinated.


    Waiting for his sister''s show to end, he changed the channel and waited for another one. At the same time, he picked up his phone boredly, and found that Gu Chi had actually sent a message. When he clicked on it, it was a photo.


    "Damn it, he definitely did it on purpose!"


    Gu Chi took a picture of the TV and sent it over, and what was playing on the TV was his sister''s program.


    He''s completely fine with his cousin choosing to watch his sister''s show instead of his. He became popular when he debuted, and he has always attended various parties in the past few years, and his relatives have long been tired of seeing his face.


    Besides, there are many boys in their generation. Compared with his cousin who is not close, of course he chooses to look at his cute sister!


    "Damn it!"


    Gu Che sent a bunch of angry emoticons, but not long after, Gu Peihai also sent him a message. When he opened it, it was the same photo as Gu Chi.


    It can be seen that the second uncle''s family is also watching the show, and it is also watching the show of the younger sister. Knowing that he can''t win the younger sister, he deliberately sent photos to stimulate him.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: I didn¡¯t want to post it, it was suggested by Xiaochi¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: Hehe, can he still control your hand to take pictures and post photos¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: The next show is about to start¡¿


    Gu Che immediately threw away his phone and vowed to buy a projector tomorrow! If you can''t beat your sister while watching the replay, then use a projector!


    In another city, Gu Yunmu was also watching the party, and forcefully dragged Gu Qize, who was about to work overtime, to the living room.


    "Miaomiao show, don''t you want to watch it?"


    Without waiting for Gu Qize to answer, he made an exaggerated tearful expression, "If you don''t cheer, Miao Miao might cry."


    Gu Qi Ze: "...she doesn''t cry as much as you do."


    "Nonsense, I never cried!"


    The two watched for a while, and when they heard movement in the study, they looked at each other.


    Gu Yunmu turned his head and said sullenly, "If you want to invite, go by yourself, I don''t want to bother with him anyway."


    Gu Qize was also in a dilemma, and didn''t know how to speak.


    The two finally guessed at the boxing game, and Gu Yunmu lost, so he could only walk towards the study angrily, and pushed open a gap, and saw Gu Yu facing the computer, and a faint voice came from it.


    Hey, isn''t this the station he just watched?


    It was rare for him not to jump out and laugh like before, but he just closed the door silently and went back to the living room.


    On New Year''s Eve, these families stayed at home to watch the party, but Si Huai couldn''t rest.


    There was a robbery case two days ago. He led his team to investigate for a long time, and squatted outside a community to guard the suspect on New Year''s Eve.


    Now, several people are holding cup noodles, and when eating, their eyes are fixed on the entrance and exit of the community.


    There are shops open nearby, the boss is watching the party, a group of children appear on the screen, the leader Baozi has big eyes, his little face is tense, and he is fisting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Yi family dispute

    Chapter 283 The dispute between the Yi family


    Tuanzi is celebrating the New Year with his friends.


    Although she didn''t go to kindergarten, she still made a group of good friends through the program.


    In "Traveling with Parents 2", she met Liu Yue, who can dance and is a little shy, Su Chaomu, who pursues romance, and Tang Jing, the bully boss.


    In "Let''s Go Adventures Together", she also got to know Cui Jixing, a tiger-headed and tiger-brained boy, Fu Youyou, a super cute hybrid, Gu Jiujiu, a little prince who wants to protect his family, and Xiong Chenli, who always wants to take her as his teacher.


    In "Leisurely Pastoral Life", I also met Wu Yu, a Buddhist boy;


    Not to mention meeting the twins Ai Tanbo and Ai Fengyi in the recent "Let''s Transform Together", as well as the well-behaved and smart Yi Kai.


    Tuanzi made a list of the people who would call, feeling old-fashioned.


    "Oh, Miao Miao has too many friends, too many to count."


    That''s what he said, but there was a star-like smile in his big eyes. Obviously she was enjoying it, otherwise she wouldn''t be dangling her short legs, and her voice was as sweet as honey.


    Called one by one, and finally it was Yi Kai''s turn.


    When the other party answered the phone, there was an angry reprimand from the man.


    Tuanzi got up immediately, her little face tensed.


    "What''s the matter, did your dad hit you again? Where are you now? Are you injured? Find a place to hide!"


    A series of questions hit the past.


    "No, I''m...in the car."


    Yi Kai''s voice was a little disappointed, and there was also a hint of joy that he himself might not have noticed.


    The background sound not only has the reprimand of a middle-aged man, but also an old but serious voice.


    Tuanzi realized, "Is your grandfather picking you up? Are you going to go with him?"


    "Well, because..."


    The little boy lay on the car window looking at the red-faced Yi Fei and the very angry grandfather Ding Zhang.


    He was a little scared at first, but when he thought of his brother who just pushed him away, and Gu Miaomiao who would take the initiative to call, he was not so scared anymore.


    The little boy tried to describe his recent experience in a concise voice.


    During the live broadcast, my grandfather got in touch with him. He didn''t mention Yi Fei beating him, and grandpa didn''t mention anything else, he just cared about him very awkwardly. And during the conversation, he clearly noticed that his grandfather was following the show, otherwise he wouldn''t know so much about his new friends and life at the beach.


    This seemingly serious but warm care made him very relaxed, and he gradually looked forward to chatting with grandpa, and even meeting him.


    Then one day, they finally met. Grandpa was very angry when he saw the wound on his body, but he didn''t seem surprised, as if he knew about it from someone else.


    Close contact, he has a new understanding of the public.


    Gradually, grandpa visited him more and more times, and finally he was discovered by his father.


    Father was very angry, but he couldn''t understand it. Obviously they are all his relatives, why can''t they visit him? He also wants more relatives to love him, and he will work hard to become a well-behaved and smart child.


    "At that time, Dad''s expression was so scary, I, I was very afraid of him."


    Before he was afraid and didn''t know what to do. He was ignorant, and even thought that this is how relatives should get along with each other. But until he came into close contact with grandpa, he discovered that relatives can look different.


    The balance in my heart tilted unconsciously.


    This time during the Chinese New Year, Yi Fei didn''t plan to take him to visit his grandfather, but his grandfather found him himself and planned to take him away to take care of him.


    Tuanzi hurriedly asked: "Then you should agree, right? If you experience it with your heart, you will know who is really good to you!"


    "I know," Yi Kai was a little embarrassed and sad, "I want to live with my grandfather, but I will come back to see my father from time to time, but my father is very angry and almost hit me in front of my grandfather just now."


    The background sound is still produced by Yi Fei and Ding Zhang.


    Tuanzi strained his ears to listen, trying to get a rough idea.


    Yi Fei thinks Ding Zhang, an outsider, is meddling in other people''s business, and says that he is Yi Kai''s guardian. Ding Zhang threatened him that if he didn''t let him go, he would make public what he did, so Yi Fei flinched.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Yi Fei will let people go, he is the guardian, Ding Zhang takes people away to take care of him, but Yi Kai is his son, and he will come back later¡¿


    However, the environment has a great influence on people. Yi Kai, who was brought up under the care of Ding Zhang, is absolutely different from what he is now. When Yi Kai becomes an adult, Yi Fei''s so-called control becomes a joke.


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Ding Zhang is very smart, he directly grabs custody, Yi Fei will never let go, but he just offered to take care of him, Yi Fei just talked about it, and even took this opportunity to reconnect with his father-in-law to attract investment¡¿


    Disgust appeared on the tender little face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This kind of person is really blinded by interests¡¿


    Even his own son is used as a bargaining chip.


    After confirming that Yi Kai left with his grandfather, Tuanzi hung up the phone. As everyone knew, another quarrel broke out in Yi''s family soon.


    Yi Fei was sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Yi Heng going upstairs calmly, and called him to stop. When the eldest son came over, he sneered.


    "Did you already know that the old man contacted Yi Kai?"


    Yi Heng''s expression was light, "I have the same relationship with Yi Kai, and I usually don''t pay much attention to him. What''s more, during the live broadcast, I basically stay in the kitchen and don''t care about anything else."


    Yi Fei stared at him, then changed the topic, "He is free, do you want to run too?"


    Yi Heng remained silent.


    "Heh," Yi Fei mentioned another matter, "Don''t think I don''t know, you used the marketing account raised by the studio to help that woman, Ai Jie, why, you fell in love with her?"


    Leaning on the escalator, he clenched his hands tightly.


    "That woman," Yi Fei''s eyes flashed with calculations, "is married and has two oil bottles, and she is a few years older than you. It is impossible for her to enter our house."


    Yi Heng turned his head, took a deep breath, and sneered when he turned around, "Don''t think so much of our family, they don''t look down on me at all. And she can''t step into the grave of marriage again."


    Some things, once in a lifetime is enough.


    He believed that Ai Jie believed in true love in the first place, otherwise she would not have retired at the peak of her career to marry and have children. That is a smart woman, she must feel the love from Shan Hao before she gets married.


    There is true love in the world, and love has a shelf life. Some people''s love shelf life is a lifetime, while others are only a few years.


    Now, starting from the beginning again, sprinting to the top again, encountering many difficulties along the way, and being entangled by her ex-husband, with Ai Jie''s intelligence and decisiveness, she will never touch such a changeable thing like love again.


    Yi Fei didn''t seem to hear it, and said to herself, "I''m not married, but I can talk to her, use her current popularity, and let her introduce resources."


    Yi Heng completely turned cold.


    "Even if we don''t talk about it, we can buy the draft to hype. After all, you helped her before, let other marketing accounts dig up this, and then find someone to incite your fans. Everyone is harsh on women. When everyone misunderstands that you are in a relationship , there must be more people who love you."


    Yi Heng was extremely angry and laughed back: "Dad, it''s a pity that you don''t open an entertainment company and become a manager!"


    A director who knows marketing well, no wonder all these years, only a few movies that his mother helped to make can be watched, but the ones he makes now are all rubbish.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Someone crossed again?

    Chapter 284 Another time travel?


    The youngest son ran away with outsiders, and the eldest son would talk back, which made Yi Fei, who likes to control everything, very dissatisfied.


    He stared at the eldest son for a while, and suddenly smiled.


    "I brought you up. I know exactly what kind of person you are. You are as selfish and mercenary as I am. Even if you leave this family, you will always be like this."


    Yi Heng turned pale.


    He is irrefutable, he is the kind of person who cannot escape his father''s control, lives without any waves, simply sinks, and never struggles.


    "It seems that you really like that woman. Don''t you usually cooperate with you to hype her up? It''s her turn. Heh, what do you think?"


    Yi Heng glanced at him, turned around and went upstairs.


    "Stop!"


    Yi Heng kept walking.


    "If you don''t make hype with her, I will stop your resources. Is a star who has been under the spotlight, really willing to give up such a good life?"


    Those piercing shouts gradually faded away.


    Yi Heng returned to the room, threw himself on the bed, raised his arms to cover his eyes.


    The departure of his younger brother gave him hope that he might be able to break free from his stagnant life. But he couldn''t refute Yi Fei''s words at all.


    Do you like Ai Jie?


    To be more precise, he just found a light, a goal, which made him willing to try to struggle.


    The half-brother is another light and hope.


    But he is as bad as Yi Fei.


    On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, Tuanzi finally left the relatives introduced by Gu Cheng, and when they got home, they lay down with salted fish.


    "It''s so tiring to visit relatives!"


    She stretched out her claws and rubbed her belly.


    Gu Che has already gone to work, and he has a full schedule of work in the near future, so that he can try to go to the new variety show with his sister. He is responsible for accompanying the first three episodes, and the eldest brother is responsible for accompanying the second three episodes, and will never give anyone else a chance.


    He ran to work, and the burden of visiting relatives fell on his brother and sister.


    Even a famous director will face some problems when getting along with relatives who are not far or near.


    "Do you have a partner? When do you plan to get married?"


    This is to arrange a blind date for him.


    "What movie are you making recently, your cousin (distant room) is pretty..."


    This is because I want to take part in a movie through a relationship.


    There are also those who want to borrow money, or pull him to invest together.


    The young director took off his coat and hung it up. Hearing his sister''s emotion, he couldn''t help thinking of her experience when she left relatives.


    There are also people who care about their younger sister, but since her younger sister is still young, most people will at most say that it is a miracle that she can come back, and then give her food and let her play with other children.


    The treatment of the two is completely different.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    He glanced at the dumpling who was patting his belly, and said in a slightly teasing tone, "I''m very tired, tired from eating."


    It''s Chinese New Year, which restaurant doesn''t put some melons, fruits, snacks and various roasted seeds and nuts?


    If you bought it, the style is almost the same and the taste is the same, and some people will make some snacks by themselves, that is, each shows their own skills, and directly feeds the little gluttonous dumpling to its full.


    Even so, when it was time to eat, she could still climb onto the chair, grab the chopsticks and instruct him to pinch this and that.


    If it weren''t for the limited stocks of each store, she might still be able to eat and take.


    Hearing her brother''s ridicule, Tuanzi just laughed ''hehe''.


    After the meeting, she said, "Miao Miao likes modern life very much. There are relatives and food, and you can also promote traditional martial arts. It''s great! If Master can also come, then Miao Miao will be the happiest person in the world!"


    This is the first time that she celebrates the New Year with her brothers, and it is also the first time that she does not celebrate the New Year with Master.


    Before Chinese New Year, they happened to be in the mountains once, and they were busy by themselves. Another time they were on their way, so they dealt with a bandit.


    She hugged her belly and imagined that it would be great if the master could come too.


    At this moment, someone rubbed her little head, and when she looked up, she saw her elder brother rubbing her head with downcast eyes.


    She smiled first, then asked nervously, "Brother, did you not wash your hands?"


    Gu Cheng: "..." There is a sense of ''Gu Qize always lives in my house''.


    When night fell, the system worriedly asked her if she missed Master.


    "Of course I want to," Tuanzi rubbed his face, "and the master is very casual, Miaomiao is not around, so he must make do with it. He has no other apprentices, so he will definitely be lonely."


    Although the master mentioned more than once that he had other outstanding apprentices, Tuanzi didn''t see any of them, so naturally he thought the master was lying to himself.


    Because there were only the two of them in the Tianyun Sect at that time, she was worried that the master would envy the many disciples of other sects, so she always patted her heart and promised to carry forward the Tianyun Sect.


    As a result, in modern times, she is the only one in the division. It''s really miserable, it''s really too miserable!


    "In modern times, I''m the only one in the sect," Tuanzi pursed his lips, "Besides, I didn''t bring any of the head token, Tingtao Sword, and Guanhai Knife. Could it be that Miao Miao has to find someone to rebuild it? ?¡±


    ¡¾Guwu System: No way, I couldn¡¯t bring those things back then. However, the ancient times you went to and the present are in the same timeline, not parallel worlds. If your master helped you bury something somewhere, you might dig it now, maybe you can still find it]


    Duanzi was depressed.


    "But I don''t know where to dig."


    She was watching a museum-related variety show recently, and she was very worried, "Will Miao Miao see our town treasure in the museum one day?"


    Things handed over to the country cannot be taken back.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    The system is also a little flustered. It has seen the Tingtao Sword and Guanhai Knife of the Tianyun School. The craftsmanship is exquisite, almost the pinnacle of related technologies of that era. If someone dug it up, it might really end up in a museum.


    It imagined that the host later accepted many apprentices, told them about the history of the Tianyun School, and took them to buy tickets to visit the museum, "Look, this is the treasure of our town school."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    The system hurriedly changed the subject.


    [Ancient Wu System: Because of several programs during the Spring Festival, there are a lot of people watching, and now the prestige value has exceeded 100 million, and it is very close to 1 billion, keep going]


    Tuanzi clenched his fists cooperatively, and fell into a deep sleep full of worry.


    In her sleep, she saw Master chasing her with a broom, and cursed.


    "You unworthy disciple, you actually let the treasure of the town school be sent to the museum!"


    She used her lightness kung fu to escape quickly, muttering, "Don''t blame me, it''s Master, you didn''t tell me where the Tingtao Sword and Guanhai Knife are buried! It''s rare to ask a dream, so you just say where they are buried?"


    Master really stopped to think for a while.


    "Then let me tell you, they are placed by me..."


    Duanzi pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Host, it seems that someone has transmigrated into this world¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly woke up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： half fellow

    Chapter 285 Half a fellow


    The little girl who was punching and kicking in her sleep slowly sat up.


    Her expression was resentful.


    "Little Gugu, do you know what you interrupted?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    "You interrupted the hope of our sect!"


    The little fleshy claws patted the bedding, "Miao Miao will be chased and beaten by Master, woo woo woo!"


    She also pretended to cry a few times.


    The system panicked.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I, I just noticed the abnormal fluctuations, which are very similar to what you wore before, so I reminded you... No, you were just dreaming¡¿


    It was almost trapped by the host.


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, "What time travel? Is our world a sieve? Anyone can walk through it?"


    This is also something the system is curious about.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The fluctuation is very similar, at least 90% likely, someone has transmigrated into this world, but I don¡¯t know where it came from¡¿


    "Then can you locate the other party?"


    Tuanzi lay down again, and lifted the quilt to cover her body, "That person is new here, maybe Miao Miao, the time-traveling senior, can help him/her?"


    She patted her heart, "It''s free!"


    The system is silent.


    This means that the other party cannot be located.


    Tuanzi in turn comforted it, "The system is not omnipotent. It is normal to have shortcomings. You see, people have shortcomings, which shows that the system is the same as people."


    The system has heard a lot of similar words, and if it continues to listen, it probably has the urge to change into a human being. It even suspects that this is the host''s small abacus. Chanting it every day achieves the purpose of brainwashing.


    "However," Tuanzi suddenly sat up in shock as he thought of something, rubbing his face, "Will that person be injured? Miao Miao fell from mid-air before, and without the help of Xiao Gugu with special energy, he would have been injured." .¡±


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Not necessarily. The place where time and space fluctuate will change, like you, the exit is opened in midair, and it will naturally fall from midair. But sometimes the hole is opened at a height of one or two meters, or even on a tree or a well. This is random and uncontrollable. ¡¿


    After the system finished speaking, it found that the host''s expression became resentful.


    "Random, uncontrollable, depends on luck," she muttered in a low voice, "Did Miao Miao fall from mid-air because of bad luck?"


    The system only helped maintain it for a period of time. At the last part of the height, she still fell down by herself, and fell to the ground with a ''crack'', which was painful.


    She lay back down again, kicking her legs dissatisfied.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn''t you say it didn''t hurt? He also said that you are not afraid of rough skin and thick flesh. ¡¿


    Frozen in kicking.


    Duanzi directly pulled the quilt up and covered her head.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Miao Miao is going to sleep. As for the time traveler, if there is a fate, we will meet each other, but if there is no fate, who cares about him/her!"


    She also intentionally made a ''hoo hoo'' sound.


    In less than a minute, she really fell asleep and woke up at midnight.


    After washing up, she ran out, looking forward to today''s breakfast, while "humming haha" fisting.


    Half an hour later, Gu Cheng called someone in the room, but Tuanzi stopped immediately and shouted, "Come on, come on!"


    She arrived at the door with a ''whoosh'', and then arrived in the dining room with a ''whoosh'', happily went to the kitchen to wash her little hands, and then ran out to sit obediently and wait for feeding.


    Gu Cheng brought out the breakfast and took out the tablet.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Duanzi stretched his neck curiously, "Didn''t you say that you can''t play with your phone or tablet while eating?"


    Brother has broken the precept, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she secretly eats more sugar?


    Almost seeing through his sister''s thoughts at a glance, Gu Cheng said calmly, "There is an online meeting temporarily."


    "OK."


    Duanzi sat back disappointed.


    If it is work, then of course you can relapse.


    Alas, her desserts!


    Within a second of emotion, she happily ate the egg pancake.


    Brother¡¯s egg pancakes are fragrant and tender. You can also roll shredded beef and smear some sweet and spicy sauce. It¡¯s delicious!


    While Gu Cheng was in a meeting, Tuanzi stuffed shredded beef into the omelette, without looking at the shredded potatoes and carrots.


    After the roll was finished, she opened her **** mouth, and with a ''owwow'' sound, she took a full bite, puffed her cheeks, and began to eat happily.


    After eating a whole sheet, when another sheet came, Gu Cheng who was in a meeting suddenly said, "I also have to eat potatoes and radishes."


    Duanzi glanced at him, and reluctantly stuffed shredded potatoes and carrots.


    Other people in the online meeting showed their faces, but Gu Cheng turned off the camera, and only occasionally said a few words.


    By the time the meeting is over, breakfast is almost done.


    He exited the online room, but the software popped up a piece of today''s hot news.


    He has never been interested in this kind of news that pops up suddenly, but the title of today''s news really attracts him.


    "A man in ancient costume possesses a unique skill, flying over walls..."


    Gu Cheng involuntarily clicked into the video.


    The video was shot at dawn, and the resolution is not very high, but it can be seen that there is a man in a white costume, just like his sister, flying from one tree to another with light toes.


    Someone held up his mobile phone to take a picture of him. He seemed to be frightened and flew faster.


    The comments under the video are all kinds of weird.


    Some people ridiculed that this person came from a family of martial arts and had been practicing in the deep mountains and old forests. When he went down the mountain for the first time, he was surrounded by crowds and panicked.


    Some people accused the video of being edited, and criticized the current media for doing everything for the sake of traffic.


    Some even involved his sister, saying something like ''Gu Miaomiao is popular, are we all creating heroes now? Sooner or later it will overturn! ''


    Gu Cheng lowered his face slightly, and clicked the report.


    But I also know that this kind of report will not be successful.


    There are always people who vent their dissatisfaction on others, and there are always people who define all the people in the world with a narrow vision. Anything beyond his cognition is false. Others cheat when they do what they cannot. It is hypocrisy if others stick to the bottom line and he does not stick to it.


    "Brother, why are you so fascinated by watching?"


    An extra little head appeared in the field of vision.


    Tuanzi looked at his serious expression, and then at the screen of the tablet.


    "Hey?"


    His already big eyes widened even further.


    Duanzi couldn''t help snatching the tablet, and clicked to play again.


    "This is true!"


    Someone performed lightness kung fu like her.


    Actually, some people who practice martial arts nowadays, such as some martial arts masters and some priests, will be fine if they jump more than ten meters high. But like this kind of parallel running, treading snow without trace, few people know it, after all, everyone doesn''t learn internal skills.


    Duanzi thought about what happened last night.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Could it be that he is...¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Very likely, I will analyze where the other party appears based on the scenery in the video¡¿


    Seeing his younger sister watching with great interest, Gu Cheng wondered, "Is there really a family of martial arts now?"


    "There should be, but there are not many people with internal skills, and they can''t reach our level." Tuanzi said casually.


    "Where Miao Miao went before, martial arts sects bloomed everywhere, and there are countless martial arts cheats. Martial arts are popular everywhere, so there are many people who know it, and there are many people with high martial arts skills."


    There are masters who have cheats, and there are many people who learn them. There are always some talented and hardworking people who become masters, such as her!


    Duanzi proudly puffed out her chest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： brother

    Chapter 286 Brother


    "However," Tuanzi stretched out his claws to cover the tablet, looked up at Gu Cheng, and grinned, "He came through time~"


    Gu Cheng opened his eyes slightly.


    "Puff ha ha ha!"


    Duanzi couldn''t help but climbed up on him and rubbed his face.


    "It turns out that the eldest brother will also show this expression, isn''t it surprising? Our world has become a sieve!"


    The advantage of being a sieve is that it is convenient to bring parents back later.


    Gu Cheng let his younger sister rub his face expressionlessly, and when she was satisfied with rubbing her face back, he worriedly asked, "If he was in the same era as you before, would he be an enemy of your sect?"


    Before, Gu Cheng didn''t believe in fate, there was a destiny somewhere.


    But now when it comes to his sister, he can''t help but think about it.


    Another time-traveler, wearing ancient costumes, possessing special skills, with many coincidences, did he come to trouble his sister?


    "Shouldn''t it be?"


    The dumpling tilted its head in confusion.


    "Miao Miao has no enemies!"


    She seriously recalled her previous life, "Miao Miao practiced martial arts, went down the mountain to kick the hall, punished evil and promoted good, and helped the people. Those people were too late to be grateful to Miao Miao. How could they hate Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng paused.


    He looked down and found that his sister really thought so.


    "You just said," he helplessly grabbed his sister''s little paw that was about to make trouble, "kick the hall."


    Danzi: "Hey? Did you say that?"


    Her eyes wandered immediately.


    "No way, brother, you heard it wrong. Yes, you just heard it wrong."


    However, she still took this matter to heart a little bit.


    If you are an ordinary traveler, it doesn''t matter whether you can find the other party or not. But the opponent also knows martial arts, so she still cares a little bit.


    In the following time, Tuanzi rarely went to the next door to find someone to play with, but stared at the hot search list.


    This kind of novelty is very eye-catching. If everyone finds such a person, they will definitely spread it on the Internet platform.


    The system analyzes the video and quickly finds where the other party has been.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yes, I did feel fluctuations in the east last night. The large park where he appeared is just to the east of the house. However, I entered the monitoring of the park and found that he left the park very quickly, and I don¡¯t know where he went for the time being]


    Another place in Jiangcheng.


    Duan Xiayou stood on the street blankly.


    Why do people here dress so strangely?


    Why are people locked in strange boxes?


    Why does the block in everyone''s hand make a sound?


    And, why are these people holding the lump at themselves?


    Duan Xiayou was puzzled and curious, but everyone was staring at him curiously and excitedly.


    The young man in the brocade gown with crescent white and dark embroidered cloud patterns seems to have stepped out of the painting. His brows are clear and his face is like a crown jade. In fact, a very explosive big cat.


    When he looked at the camera, his eyes were sharp for a moment, like a sword unsheathed, which shocked everyone. But if you look closely, he has that lazy and dazed look again.


    The beautiful man is so innocent and at a loss, of course he has to step forward to help!


    Immediately, someone asked while filming, "Handsome guy, which crew are you from? Are you lost?"


    "Crew?"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t understand, "I''m lost."


    His articulation is also very good, with a special charm. And lazy and lazy, the audience only feels that their ears are numb.


    The person who spoke first asked: "Then where are you going? I can send you off!"


    This person has already turned on the live broadcast, and is going to broadcast a live broadcast of "enthusiastic people send the lost handsome man home".


    "I don''t know," Duan Xiayou lowered his eyes slightly, "I''m here to find someone."


    "Then who are you looking for?"


    Duan Xiayou recalled.


    He hurriedly took Lingyu to that world to find his master, but he was rejected and his body was sucked away.


    Master just pushed open the door of the wooden house, saw him, and shouted, "You go to your little junior sister Miao Miao, and teach her well!"


    "Miao Miao," Duan Xiayou couldn''t help but smile, "I''m looking for my little junior sister Miao Miao."


    After finishing speaking, Duan Xiayou himself thought it was funny.


    The world is so big and there are so many people. He could find the little junior sister by just asking anyone, how could it be possible?


    You know, in his world, he is called a bad star. He is obviously the eldest son, but he can''t inherit the title and was hunted down.


    After a long time, he felt that he was unlucky and unlucky.


    "Miao Miao?"


    The young man who asked the question had a weird expression. He turned his head to look at the other people who watched the fun, and most of them had the same weird expression.


    "Are you talking about the little heroine Gu Miaomiao?"


    Duan Xiayou: "Huh?"


    He didn''t know if the junior sister''s surname was Gu, the master was unreliable, and he didn''t say the junior sister''s full name.


    "Do you know her?"


    Thus, Duan Xiayou accepted the baptism of many videos.


    In the video, a four or five-year-old cute girl either went for a ride on the water, or held the children in circles, and as for flying over the eaves and walls, it was all trivial.


    In addition, there are fish caught with light work in the jungle, snakes caught with bare hands, chased by dust storms on the sofa, and spotted human traffickers in the crowd... Duan Xiayou can''t see with his eyes.


    Little Junior Sister¡¯s life is really rich!


    "Little junior sister is like a jade dumpling." Duan Xiayou couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    Enthusiastic masses help @ÎâÏþ et al online.


    ¡¾Your sister''s senior brother has come to your door @Gu Cheng¡¿


    ¡¾Someone is robbing your sister again, hahaha @ÊØCHE¡¿


    ¡¾Is this person a liar who rubs the heat @¹Å±´º£¡¿


    ¡¾Come and meet your relatives @¹Å»ÝÌΡ¿


    Duan Xiayou, not long ago, was a young master of the Hou family who was rejected by the father of the Hou family and targeted by the stepmother, and lost his position as the son of the prince because of the unfounded name of "Mold Star". As a result, when she first arrived, she became popular on the Internet because of her junior sister.


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    Said that he wanted to stare at the hot-searched dumpling but couldn''t hold back the temptation. Holding a plate of sweet potato chips, he gnawed while reading a picture book.


    The tablet was thrown aside by her long ago.


    The system is dedicated to its duties, and it was discovered when enthusiastic netizens flocked to @Ç׸çÊиçÓÑ.


    Netizens also posted a frontal photo of Duan Xiayou.


    The classically beautiful man with clear eyebrows looked at the camera in a daze and lazily, which hit the hearts of many people.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Host, I found that person¡¿


    "what?"


    Duanzi flipped through the picture book lazily.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: That person claims to be your senior brother¡¿


    Tuanzi sat up in shock.


    "Brother? Where did Miaomiao come from?"


    Although the master said more than once that she has many senior brothers, he neither said their appearance nor their names. She has never seen it before, and she only thinks that the master has nothing to do to tease herself. Is it true?


    At this time, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Tuanzi looked over, and saw Gu Cheng walking over with frowning.


    "The assistant called me, it seems that someone is looking for you in the name of your senior brother. Do you have a senior brother? Or is someone taking advantage of your popularity to make a name for themselves?"


    Duanzi shook her head with her paws in her mouth.


    "I don''t know!"


    Seeing Gu Cheng''s dark eyes, she quickly raised her paw, "Miao Miao can meet him for an interview."


    The system said that the handsome man in ancient costume was waiting for her somewhere. However, this address was provided by netizens, so many people went to see the excitement.


    Regardless of whether this person is a senior or not, he has become popular all over the Internet when he first arrived, which is also amazing.


    I hope that everyone will not feel that the plot of senior brother traveling through time is too abrupt. The background of this article is superficial, atypical and realistic, and the plot of multi-person time travel has also been set long ago. Senior brother also has his own story, he can also help Miao Miao realize her dream and increase her prestige. The influence of a martial arts master is limited, one more, the influence can be doubled, and another one, the influence will be even more. Regarding timelines and parallel worlds, Miaomiao and Master are actually on the same timeline, in the same world, one in ancient times and the other in modern times. Duan Xiayou is a person from another parallel world. He briefly traveled to the world where the master existed before, and with the name of master and apprentice, he transmigrated back again. This time, it was rejected again in ancient times and thrown into modern times. I wish you a happy reading~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Miao Miao: Hateful, Hateful

    Chapter 287 Miao Miao: Hateful and Hateful


    Duan Xia Youyue''s meeting place is a park.


    Accurately speaking, this is an appointment by enthusiastic people.


    If there are fewer people in other places, they can surround Duan Xiayou in a public place like a park.


    Some people are curious about his relationship with Gu Miaomiao, while others are purely for guarding Gu Miaomiao.


    "It''s been so long since the last show, why doesn''t Miao Miao participate in the new show?"


    A young girl holds up a selfie stick while complaining to a friend.


    "Are you stimulated by the comments on the Internet and don''t want to participate in the show?"


    Because Tuanzi participates in the show too frequently, people always criticize her for wanting to debut as a child star, and criticize her brothers for being crazy.


    Every time she sees such remarks, she reports them directly. But this is a normal speech, and there is no way to report success.


    Young girl: "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow


    She''s not particularly a fan of Gu Miaomiao, but she just thinks that Tuanzi''s show is fun, and she''s in a good mood watching it on weekends. On weekdays, she has more energy to devote to work.


    Netizens like her all refer to the dumpling as the Miaomiao power bank.


    Everyone watches her show on weekends to recharge, and they will be energized on weekdays.


    My friend comforted her: "Maybe it''s because I haven''t found a suitable program. The homogenization of programs is serious now, so I don''t think she wants to always participate in the same program?"


    The girl nodded with a ''woo woo'', which was regarded as her approval.


    A group of people waited left and right, but Gu Miaomiao did not come.


    Soon, someone made a fuss, saying that Duan Xiayou was lying, and that Gu Miaomiao was not his junior sister at all, so they ignored him.


    Duan Xiayou''s reaction to this was simple.


    Duan Xiayou: zzz~


    He fell asleep.


    The crowd watching: "..."


    We help you @ÈË, take you to the park, buy you food, and you actually sleep here?


    Anger appeared on the face of the person who was close, but the anger subsided silently when he saw Duan Xiayou''s face.


    I have to say that this handsome man also sleeps beautifully.


    Sitting on the stone bench not so upright, with one hand lazily holding his face, his eyes are closed tightly, and his eyelashes are black and dense like crow feathers. The temperament is chic and elegant, and the brocade robe sets off a touch of nobility.


    It''s hard to say bad things to this face!


    The man backed away silently, and a group of people stared wide-eyed.


    Not long after, someone left.


    Time is precious, if there is no excitement to watch, naturally we have to leave.


    After most of the crowd had dispersed, a young man with an unremarkable appearance approached pretending to be angry.


    "Are you Gu Miaomiao''s senior brother? Are you interested in teasing us?"


    He patted the other person on the shoulder angrily, and a note slipped down Duan Xiayou''s lapel.


    ten minutes later.


    A coffee shop not far from the park.


    This coffee shop is under the name of Gu Peihai, and the boss made a statement, so naturally the place was cleared in advance.


    Wait for Duan Xiayou to walk in in a daze, and even some staff put up the sign of ''Closed Business''.


    Every place in the coffee shop is something new.


    But Duan Xiayou is a lazy person, he is curious, but he is too lazy to explore.


    Stepping into the coffee shop, he wandered around, but couldn''t find the target person, so he could only move forward based on his feeling.


    At this time, the wind blows in the back of my head.


    He raised his hand to block back. After blocking the sneak attack, he quickly turned around, and saw a four or five-year-old girl grinning while attacking him, using at least 70% of her internal strength.


    Is this for real?


    Duan Xiayou cheered up and quickly accepted the move.


    The two fought in the coffee shop, and the more they fought, the more excited they became.


    Just when Duan Xiayou couldn''t help but make a big move, the girl who looked like a jade dumpling in front of him warned, "If you break the table and chairs, you will have to pay for it. You must have no money."


    Duan Xiayou was stunned.


    While he was in a daze, the little girl kicked with a short leg.


    He quickly stretched out his arms to stop him, but his body backed away uncontrollably, and quickly leaned back against the wooden table.


    In order to avoid injury, he leaned forward slightly, and then Tuanzi rushed to him again, stretched out two fleshy claws, patted his cheek, and then landed.


    Duan Xiayou: "?"


    Looking down, the little girl looked up at him with her little hands behind her back.


    "The basic moves are indeed from the Tianyun sect, but they are not difficult to learn. Miao Miao was kicking around in gyms back then. Many people have seen these moves, and it is very easy to imitate them."


    Hearing the word ''kicking the hall'', Duan Xiayou''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "Master also always takes you to kick the gym?"


    Tuanzi backed away quickly, frowned, and stretched out his claws to stop him, "Don''t get too close, Miao Miao hasn''t finished testing, and I can''t be sure that you are the senior brother."


    She murmured: "Although the master always said that there is a senior brother, he didn''t say anything else. What if you came here to impersonate? Miao Miao must be vigilant... Wait, why are you laughing?"


    Tuanzi puffed out his cheeks, and stared dissatisfied at the classically handsome man in front of him.


    Compared to her fake ancient person, this person in front of her is a native ancient person. Standing there, she is a classical painting.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t help laughing, but a faint smile still flowed from his lazy brows.


    "Miaomiao? You call yourself Miaomiao?"


    Tuanzi blushed suddenly, and roared fiercely, "Isn''t it possible? Miao Miao is Miao Miao, there''s nothing wrong with that!"


    After she finished speaking, the base of her ears turned red, and she looked like a red apple, staring fiercely at the person in front of her.


    "That''s right."


    Duan Xiayou Zhengse, "Then how do I prove my identity? Use Tingtao Sword Technique or Guanhai Saber Technique?"


    Before Tuanzi could say anything, he gave a small ¡®ah¡¯.


    "By the way, there is this."


    He took out a cracked jade pendant from his pocket.


    "Oops, the cracks are getting bigger and bigger, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back," he murmured, and then he let out a sigh of relief, "That''s fine too."


    At this time, there was a small hand in front of her, and before she could see clearly, the jade pendant was snatched away.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a bluffing voice, "How could it be? Why is the head token in your hands? Miao Miao is the new head!"


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Did you **** it, or did Master give it to you? Doesn''t Master say nothing? Damn it!"


    She starts circling, jumping, or grinning into the air.


    Duan Xiayou watched with great interest. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure outside the floor-to-ceiling window. When he turned his head, he found it was a kitten.


    The kitten chased its own tail in circles for a while, and cursed at the air for a while.


    He withdrew his gaze, and looked at the younger junior sister who was also cursing.


    Gu Cheng, who was still observing secretly, came out to stop his sister''s anger.


    "Don''t worry, sit down and talk slowly, ask clearly, maybe you misunderstood."


    Tuanzi crossed his arms and puffed up.


    Gu Cheng suspected that her face would be broken if she poked it.


    Duan Xiayou then said: "My piece should not be the head token, the jade pendant in Master''s hand is all made after my piece."


    Tuanzi was alerted instantly, "All? There are many similar jade pendants? Is the master wholesale tokens? Did he give out one to everyone? No, there are none, **** it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： many brothers

    Chapter 288 Many Senior Brothers


    Even if Duan Xiayou used the basic skills of the Tianyun School and took out the jade pendant that looked like the token of the master, Tuanzi did not lose his vigilance.


    She has a good reason to doubt the other party.


    That is what the other party is wearing.


    It¡¯s an ancient costume, yes, but the dynasty she went to was not allowed to wear it like this at all, and the popular style was completely different from this.


    Unless this person is from another world, he traveled to Master''s world, and then came back again, which makes sense.


    "But in this way, wouldn''t the era of Master become a sieve?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It is theoretically established, the times are different, the world is the same, this world is a sieve¡¿


    Now, even the system recognizes the term ''sieve''.


    Things with such a small probability can collide, so it can only accept it.


    "Ah," Duan Xiayou moved his eyes from the coffee in front of him to Tuanzi''s chubby little face, "I did time travel, that''s how it should be said, I traveled to Master''s world."


    Duanzi blinked, constantly vigilant, "Miao...I''m very smart, don''t try to lie to me."


    "Then let me tell you about my experience."


    Duan Xiayou didn''t say too much about being rejected by his father, excluded by his stepmother, and other people''s designs.


    In short, he was originally the eldest son of the Hou family, but not long after his biological mother passed away, his father helped an aunt to the right, so that aunt''s child changed from a concubine to a legitimate son.


    However, the seniority is orderly, as long as he does not make mistakes, he will not be taken away from the position of the son.


    As a result, not long after, rumors emerged in Beijing that he was a bad star, and then Dilong turned over (an earthquake), so his father took the initiative to tell the emperor that he was not teaching his son properly, and wanted to remove him from the position of heir.


    Before, every time Dilong turned around, either the emperor pleaded guilty to heaven, or some important minister resigned, saying that he was not worthy of virtue, which angered heaven.


    To put it bluntly, someone must be responsible for such a natural disaster. In the past, it was the emperor or a minister, but now there just happens to be a prince of the Hou family who is said to be a disaster star. The emperor didn''t want to sacrifice his ministers, he was just a son of a noble family, and he didn''t enter the court as an official, and his biological father agreed, so let''s sacrifice.


    So he was deprived of the position of the eldest son, and was sent to a Taoist temple for confinement by his father.


    Speaking of this, Duan Xiayou paused, reaching out to fetch coffee.


    I''m a little thirsty, and I''m really curious about this dark but fragrant drink.


    Tuanzi looked at him sympathetically, "Your father is terrible, and the emperor is not good, isn''t the earthquake normal? Even if he doesn''t understand, if he accuses God, no one will really take away his position as emperor."


    To put it bluntly, Duan Xiayou was single and weak, his father didn''t care about his mother, and his younger brother was watching him covetously, and eventually became a victim.


    Tuanzi was about to say a few words of comfort, when he saw this handsome man''s face wrinkled into a ball.


    Restraint prevented him from spitting out the coffee on the spot, but that face was miserable.


    "Bitter, so bitter."


    Tuanzi immediately turned around and snickered, "Hey."


    Soon, she turned back and pushed a piece of strawberry mousse over.


    "Eat this, you may feel tired if you are not used to it, but it goes well with coffee."


    Duan Xiayou took a sip of strawberry mousse, his eyes lit up.


    "like."


    "Really, who doesn''t like desserts in this world?"


    Tuanzi looked as if he had found a bosom friend other than Gu Mo, and even glanced at the silent Gu Cheng.


    Duan Xiayou ate a piece of mousse slowly. During this period, even if Tuanzi looked at him eagerly, he didn''t tell a story.


    However, with junior sister like this, it''s hard to tell whether she is looking forward to the story or the mousse.


    After eating and drinking enough, he said the main point.


    "I met an old Taoist in a Taoist temple. It is said that he once got help from my mother in a disaster year. Now he repays his kindness and gave me a piece of Lingyu."


    His eyes fell on Tuanzi''s little fleshy claws.


    Tuanzi was holding the cracked jade pendant carefully.


    "One night later, I saw this spirit jade glowing, and then the world was spinning. When I woke up, I was falling, and there was a bamboo forest underneath, and a knight was practicing martial arts."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Is that chivalrous man Master?"


    "right."


    Mentioning Master, Duan Xiayou also had a smile in his eyes.


    "He knew that I was a visitor from outside the universe, but he was willing to accept me as an apprentice and teach me Kung Fu."


    Those years were the happiest years he lived.


    "Master saw the magic of this spirit jade, so he secretly inquired and found a huge piece of spirit jade. He simply imitated mine and made a lot of it."


    "How many are many?"


    It was the first time that Tuanzi knew how the head token came from.


    She is very vigilant, how many people are going to grab the head?


    "Ten yuan?"


    Duan Xiayou recalled: "Master seems to have made a mark. I am not easy to make a mark, but it is indeed the first one. I am a big brother."


    He hinted very meaningfully, but Tuanzi pretended not to hear.


    Tuanzi recalled carefully and confirmed that there was only one piece of Lingyu left in Master''s hand. What is the serial number?


    She tapped her little head, "I can''t remember what number it is, oh, my brain!"


    Tuanzi knocked a little hard, and soon hugged his little head and cried out that it hurts.


    Gu Cheng rubbed her helplessly, then asked Duan Xiayou, "How did you go back then?"


    "Well, there was also a night when the spirit jade was shining. I went to see the master, and the master said, maybe my home is in the original world."


    He didn''t really want to leave, but Lingyu took him away anyway.


    After returning, he found out that he spent several years in the New World and only spent one night in the Taoist temple.


    Not long after, his half-brother became the eldest son.


    Later, those people still regarded him as a thorn in their side, and even his father acquiesced in those people''s targeting of him.


    Duan Xiayou is just lazy, which doesn''t mean he has no temper. He quickly fought back, messing up the Hou family, and even his father was implicated, and his official position was taken away, leaving him with no title.


    Maybe it won''t be long before he won''t even be able to keep his title.


    "well done!"


    Tuanzi clapped his paws excitedly, "Revenge if you have revenge!"


    Duan Xiayou hooked his lips: "Afterwards, that person broke away from me as a father and son. The next day, someone chased and killed me. On the way I was fleeing, the spirit jade shone again. It was supposed to fall on the master, but the spirit jade took me again. Take it away, and Master will let me come to you."


    He came to this world, but there was a crack in Lingyu. He had a faint premonition that he would never go back.


    Duanzi clutched her chin and thought.


    One minute passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Gu Cheng poked her forehead with his finger, "What are you thinking?"


    Tuanzi looked serious, "Master made so many spirit jades, did he give them to his apprentices? The piece in his hand should have been given to me, right?"


    Duan Xiayou also said: "Maybe mine is the original version, and my feeling is stronger. I have a hunch that the one in my hand will be used more times, and the others will be used twice at most."


    He used it three times, others only used it once or twice.


    Regardless of whether the other juniors have passed through or are from the time of the master, if they get the spirit jade, if they can only use it once, they will never return it; if they get it twice, they will have a chance to come back. Either go back to the master, or come to the junior sister.


    "Junior Sister," Duan Xiayou said strangely, "traveling itself is very mysterious, so it doesn''t matter how you got to Master''s side. But, without Lingyu, how did you come back?"


    "Ah this..."


    Tuanzi''s eyes wandered.


    Because she has a system!


    The system itself can detect changes in space and time. Even if the time and space do not change, if you accumulate energy, you can still bring her back.


    "Wait, maybe Master discovered something, so he didn''t give me Lingyu."


    Other apprentices needed Lingyu to leave, but she didn''t.


    Master coaxed her at first, saying that it was the token of the master, let her be the master, and would give her the token of the master. As a result, she didn''t give her anything when she left. It should be that she discovered her abnormality during several years of getting along.


    "If this is the case, Master can use that piece of Lingyu himself!"


    Tuanzi jumped up excitedly, "Why doesn''t he use it? Hurry up and use it!"


    Little paws slapped the table desperately, with such force that Gu Cheng suspected that she was going to smash the wooden table.


    "Miao Miao, calm down," Gu Cheng said rationally, "He can''t hear what you are saying now."


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Miao Miao: Brother also needs to work

    Chapter 289 Miao Miao: Brother also needs to work


    The two checked some details again, and Tuanzi basically recognized Duan Xiayou''s senior brother status.


    However, just to be on the safe side, after returning to Jiangshui Yundu, Tuanzi still found two wooden swords and asked Duan Xiayou to use Tingtao swordsmanship to compete with her.


    "The basic skills are easy to imitate, but after listening to Tao''s swordsmanship, Master and I haven''t shown them much to the outside world."


    That''s what he said, but Tuanzi''s eyes were burning, and he seemed to want to learn from the opponent rather than confirm the identity of the opponent. Those big eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Duan Xiayou yawned slowly.


    After going through a series of things, he was already very tired after fighting in a coffee shop.


    Today''s exercise quota has been used up.


    "You are small, but you have a lot of eyes."


    Duan Xiayou lazily said: "Confirm your identity, learn from each other, test my strength, and speculate on Master''s attitude. There are so many things in your little head."


    Tuanzi raised his chin slightly, "Master said that fighting requires not only hands, but also brains."


    "It is true to say so, but we are not enemies, so where do we need to use our brains?"


    After finishing speaking, he walked towards the villa very consciously, and he didn''t seem to intend to fight Tuanzi with swordsmanship.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    She waited for a long time before she could find someone of equal strength. She is so lonely without an opponent!


    "wait!"


    She threw down her wooden sword and chased after her, and stopped in front of Duan Xiayou, straightened her arms, and said fiercely, "If you don''t compete, Miao Miao won''t recognize your identity!"


    Duan Xiayou looked down at her, and hit the nail on the head, "If you say this, it means that you have already approved it in your heart, and you just said it with your mouth."


    Tuanzi puffed up her cheeks.


    Seeing that the other party really refused to compete, she rolled her eyes and changed her routine.


    The little fleshy claw grabbed the wide sleeve of the brocade robe and shook it slightly.


    "Senior brother, why don''t you just play with me once? Miao Miao has been back for so long, and I don''t know if she is unfamiliar, and I really need help~"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    "Brother~"


    "Brother!"


    The tone of voice was soft at first, but then became irritable.


    Duan Xiayou blinked, regained consciousness, and picked him up.


    Tuanzi refused to stick to him, hugged her small arms, turned her head to look away, her soft cheeks were bulging.


    "I am a senior brother." Duan Xiayou emphasized.


    Tuanzi turned his head back, blinked, tasted the words, and immediately said cheerfully, "Brother!"


    A "big brother" in exchange for a discussion.


    Tuanzi was so happy that he was covered in florets, even if the wooden sword was knocked out during the period, he was still very happy.


    Later, she found two more wooden knives, and wanted to learn how to observe the sea.


    Seeing Duan Xiayou''s face of resistance, he immediately said softly, "Brother, you are the best, aren''t you? Regardless of whether there are other senior brothers in the future, you are the first senior brother that Miao Miao recognizes~"


    Duan Xiayou: "... With your eloquence, you will definitely be able to deceive many people in the future."


    Duanzi blinked, indicating that she didn''t understand.


    Finally, Tuanzi got his wish, and successfully knocked off Duan Xiayou''s knife, and put the wooden knife on his neck.


    "Haha, Miao Miao is still very powerful!"


    She nodded to herself, "It was just an accident that I lost the sword competition just now."


    "I know it is so."


    Duan Xiayou shook his head helplessly, "I refuse to admit that I lost, and I want to win it elsewhere."


    Duanzi shook his head and even jumped up happily.


    "No matter what, Miao Miao wins!"


    By the time the two of them had nearly finished their sparring, Gu Cheng had already prepared the meals.


    Duan Xiayou ate a few mouthfuls, a little surprised.


    "You are really good at cooking."


    Gu Cheng happily introduced such an evaluation.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Duan Xiayou said again, "Can I stay and eat the meals you cook?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Tuanzi immediately protested: "Brother also has a job!"


    Did not refute the fact that he stayed.


    Tuanzi, who already knew a lot of modern common sense, also played science popularization for Duan Xia.


    In addition to the basic basic necessities of life, she also emphasized one point as if watching a show, "You are now a black household, black household!"


    Duan Xiayou understood this.


    "I have no household registration, no guides, so I can''t go anywhere?"


    "Yes, yes." Tuanzi nodded repeatedly.


    Duan Xiayou thought about it for a while, then suddenly clapped his hands.


    "Then I don''t have to go anywhere, I can rest at home every day?"


    Danzi: "..."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The man looked at them with lazy brows and eyes expectantly.


    Tuanzi looked away as if nothing had happened, and asked Gu Cheng, "Is there any way to register him?"


    She also knows what Shanghu is now.


    There was a car accident before, because no body was found, even if the relevant parties thought she was dead, after the stipulated time, the two brothers could apply for the death certificate of the three parents and sisters at any time, but the two brothers still did not go.


    The property of parents cannot be divided without applying for death certification, but the two of them care more about their family members and have been reluctant to apply for certification.


    This is also convenient for Tuanzi. After she comes back, she can still use the previous information to prove it, just need to update it.


    If the parents come back one day, the operation is also very simple.


    Duan Xiayou is different, he really does not belong to this world and has no household registration.


    Gu Cheng was very calm.


    In other words, after learning that his sister might have a senior brother coming through, he has already thought about the follow-up arrangements, and will directly give suggestions.


    "Pretending to have amnesia or other reasons, first apply for a temporary ID card. After living for a long time, you can ask the neighborhood committee to issue a certificate or settle in our house in the name of a distant relative. In addition, you can work here for a long time and pay taxes. There are many ways to obtain it. "


    Because of some special reasons, there are still many black households in modern times. Not all black households have kept their birth certificates, and they can apply when they prepare materials when they want to register. Therefore, relevant departments also have corresponding countermeasures.


    Duan Xiayou was thoughtful.


    Soon, he nodded towards Gu Cheng, "Then choose the method that you think is most suitable."


    Tuanzi immediately raised her little meaty claw, she only paid attention to one problem.


    "Work!"


    With big eyes smiling like crescent moons, the gangster said, "Do you want to be lazy at home? Hehe, no way, you are such an adult, you have to work obediently, even Miao Miao obediently. How can a senior brother be worse than a junior sister?" ?¡±


    Seeing her like a proud kitten, Duan Xiayou only found it funny.


    "Is your job in that weird thing?"


    He means cell phones and video.


    "What''s weird? That''s a cell phone!"


    Tuanzi thought that there was still an old mobile phone at home, so he immediately found it.


    "Haha, we all use old phones!"


    Duan Xiayou is slightly interested, and also slightly interested in the work of the junior sister.


    "I don''t know what to do, how about doing the same thing as you?"


    He has read poetry and books, is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has been praised repeatedly by his teacher. Afterwards, he has experienced many things, and he can see things to the point. The popular videos of junior sisters are basically related to martial arts. Coincidentally, he is also good at this.


    This time it was Gu Cheng''s turn to think.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： make money by catching criminals

    Chapter 290 Get rich by catching prisoners


    There are still a few days before the guests participate in the forest protection and mountain patrol knowledge training. Tuanzi is still studying at home, and by the way teaches Duan Xiayou to experience various modern things.


    Smart people learn everything quickly.


    After Duan Xiayou learned to surf the Internet, he quickly absorbed a large amount of modern knowledge like a sponge that absorbs water.


    Although he doesn''t quite understand many things, he is lazy, as long as he knows it, he doesn''t intend to explore and understand it further.


    He is not surprised to find that traditional martial arts are gradually declining.


    ¡°There are so many magical things in modern times, which can be easily entertained, and money can be obtained through other methods. There is no need to practice martial arts since childhood.¡±


    Martial arts practice was popular in ancient times, not only because there were many sects in the world, but also because martial arts practitioners could use it to find a job. It is a good choice to go to the bodyguard bureau or go to a wealthy family to apply for a nursing home. When it is impossible to study and take the road of imperial examinations, practicing martial arts becomes another road.


    In addition, in ancient times, if one wanted to defend one''s home and country, one also needed to practice martial arts, but in modern times, there are so many hot weapons. Even though one also practices martial arts, what one learns is those refined and efficient moves.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at Tuanzi, and suddenly said, "Are you participating in so many programs, are you promoting traditional martial arts?"


    Tuanzi was startled, his eyes began to wander.


    "Defend the tradition," Duan Xiayou reached out and patted her little head, "You are a good child."


    "That''s not right!" Tuanzi immediately puffed out his chest proudly.


    She glanced at Duan Xiayou again, "Brother, are you willing to help?"


    "Of course."


    Duan Xiayou: "I have nothing else to do."


    Even if others don''t point it out, he knows that he is in a confused stage.


    Being tricked by his family, he completely left the original world and came to a strange world. I can''t see the master, only the junior sisters who have only been in touch.


    What should he do, what can he do, and will he do it?


    No answer. Simply take the goal of my junior sister as my own goal, try to walk around, maybe one day I can find what I want to do.


    This time it was Tuanzi''s turn to rub his head.


    "You messed with my hair."


    Duan Xiayou''s body shape is comparable to Gu Cheng''s, and he is wearing Gu Cheng''s clothes these days.


    Wearing modern clothes, he didn''t bother to take care of his hair, and his hair was disheveled these days.


    "Brother," Tuanzi pretended not to hear, and continued to rub his head, "Do you want to cut your hair? You are so lazy, washing your hair every time is troublesome, right?"


    Now Duan Xiayou has two choices, wear ancient costumes and keep long hair. Nowadays, there are not many people traveling in ancient costumes, and even Tuanzi occasionally do so. Short hair can also be worn with modern outfits.


    It''s not that men can''t wear long hair in modern clothes, but that Duan Xiayou is really lazy, comparable to the little Wu Yu that Tuanzi knew.


    Duan Xiayou yawned, "Cut, where to cut it."


    It¡¯s all modern, and he is also trying to change his previous concepts.


    "Hey~"


    Tuanzi immediately took out a pair of big scissors, "I''ll cut it for you, thank you!"


    The next second, the person lying on the sofa is gone.


    Tuanzi scanned around, and finally raised his head slowly, and saw on the chandelier the eldest brother who was half-closed and ready to sleep.


    "Okay, okay, let''s find a barber to cut, and go to the mall to buy clothes, how about?"


    Duan Xiayou landed lightly.


    No one sent them out this time.


    Brother Gu Peihai is as busy as her second brother, Gu Mo is obsessed with research, Gu Chi went to the art exhibition again, brother Gu Qize doesn''t live in Jiangcheng at all, but Gu Yunmu said that he is urging Gu Qize to come back and live often, if the headquarters can be moved It would be even better to go to Jiangcheng.


    As for Si Huai, Tuanzi hadn''t seen him during the Chinese New Year days, let alone now.


    "Brother seems to be helping to contact the guests of the show."


    Duanzi pointed in the direction of the study.


    The program she was talking about was "Mountain Patrol Tour", a collaboration between several forestry bureaus.


    The Forestry Bureau saw the fire of the live broadcast, but they didn''t quite understand how to operate it. But they found Director Chen for the later issues of "Let''s Go Adventures Together".


    After replacing Director Li, Director Chen has learned from the former. He will take care of the feelings of the audience as well as the guests. Destroy native vegetation.


    This is what the Forest Service wants.


    The director team is ready, and the guests are next.


    Like "Let''s Transform Together", this "Mountain Patrol Journey" is more public welfare, and the appearance fee for the guests is relatively small, and there are certain dangers. The most important thing is that daily mountain patrols will be very tiring very tired.


    A hard-working live variety show that doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to be popular, even if it¡¯s a charity show for the convenience of creating a character for yourself, not many people are willing to participate.


    Like "Let''s Renovate Together", if the invited guests are not enthusiastic at all, they will neither bring in income for forest protection nor play a role in publicity, and there is no need for people from the Forestry Bureau to make this trip.


    Gu Cheng is willing to help bridge the gap, but the request is to let Duan Xiayou enter the program group as a temporary worker, responsible for security.


    For this reason, Gu Cheng also recorded a video of chivalry and sent it to several forestry bureau chiefs.


    Everyone saw Duan Xiayou climbing a tree with his bare hands, splitting bricks with his bare hands, and swimming in the artificial lake in the community, and they agreed without hesitation.


    Mountain patrolling will also encounter many dangers, and most of the guests have no self-protection power, so the more bodyguards like this one punching a gangster, the better.


    Without disturbing Gu Cheng who was still busy, Tuanzi led Duan Xiayou out of the community, hailed a car and went to the nearest shopping mall, had his hair cut first, and then went straight to the men''s clothing store.


    "Okay, pick whatever you want, I''ll treat you."


    Duanzi patted his heart in a very heroic manner, "The bounty given for catching the villain before has not been spent yet."


    Except for buying gifts for her elder brothers and elders, she saved the rest of her money.


    "A bounty?" Duan Xiayou was puzzled.


    Danzi explained in detail.


    "Because there will be some fugitives who have not been arrested, the police will reward enthusiastic citizens who provide important clues, such as Miao Miao!"


    Duan Xiayou took out his mobile phone and searched for the latest fugitive list. After thinking about it, I even looked at the list of locals in Jiangcheng.


    Tuanzi saw through his thoughts at a glance.


    "Do you want to get rich with this too?"


    Tuanzi rubbed his face and said triumphantly, "It''s not such a coincidence, it depends on luck."


    Duan Xiayou agreed with this statement, "It really depends on luck."


    He put away his mobile phone, went into the store and picked out a few items at random.


    Born in a noble family, he was naturally particular about it, but when he was targeted later, his living standard plummeted, and he was hunted down later, he no longer cared about these external things at all.


    As long as you have food and clothing, it doesn¡¯t matter the quality.


    Duan Xiayou is quite casual, and the shopping speed is fast.


    Bought a few changes of clothes and sneakers, and they planned to head home.


    Duanzi ran to the eating area, lingering and refusing to leave, and looked at a dessert shop several times with big eyes.


    "Want to eat?"


    Tuanzi immediately nodded, "I think, but Senior Brother, can you not tell Big Brother?"


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    Duan Xiayou already understood that this kind of expression is showing off cuteness. But he still likes it.


    Before he could say anything, there was a commotion not far away. One large and one small looked over and saw a drunk man holding a knife and waving it at a stylishly dressed young woman.


    "Say, why did you break up with me? Why?"


    The woman was terrified. Even if the onlookers wanted to help, they felt a little scared when they saw the knife.


    Someone went to call the security guard, but the security guard hadn''t come yet.


    Tuanzi was about to make a move, but there was no one around her. She immediately turned her head to look, and found that the matter was over.


    The drunk man''s knife was robbed, and he was pressed to the ground and rubbed.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： fugitive send money

    Chapter 291 The Fugitive Gives Money


    When Duan Xiayou started, he was still holding a paper bag full of paper bags.


    No one saw how he appeared. When everyone saw clearly, the drunk man was lying on the ground with an extra foot on his face, and that foot had been ground a few times.


    The drunk immediately uttered obscenities.


    Many curse words are interlinked.


    Duan Xiayou was a little disgusted, and stepped on it hard again, the drunk man didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Let it go! Let it go!"


    Tuanzi sneaked in from the crowd nimbly, seeing a few people restraining the drunk, the brother accepted the young woman''s thanks and opened his mouth wide again.


    The system still understands her very well.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The chance to save people has been snatched away. In the future, the two of you will appear at the same time. The competition for saving people must be very strong¡¿


    The second half of the sentence is almost a joke.


    Tuanzi suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    After thinking about it, it would be more beneficial for ordinary people to have one more expert to help.


    "Forget it, forget it, Miaomiao is very magnanimous."


    Tuanzi affirmed herself with her small mouth puffed out.


    The security guards also arrived at this meeting, and the young woman also called the police.


    She and Duan Xiayou thanked her, and said fearfully, "He has been pestering me since we broke up. I didn''t expect him to follow me here today with a knife."


    At this time, the drunk man under the control of the security guard yelled that he did something wrong only because he was drunk.


    The young woman looked over in fear. Being drunk is not a reason, it can only be said that after drinking, it strengthens your courage and arouses evil thoughts in people''s hearts. If the ex-boyfriend didn''t have this idea, he wouldn''t follow her, and he wouldn''t carry a knife with him. Getting drunk is just a reason.


    Probably seeing that she was very scared, the drunk man said maliciously, "If you dare to attack, wait for me to be free... Hehe, just wait for me..."


    No sound.


    The drunk man opened his mouth in astonishment, unable to make a sound, even the onlookers were surprised.


    Everyone looked at the person who might make a move.


    Duan Xiayou walked slowly to Junior Sister Baozilian.


    If it wasn''t for the inconvenience, he would poke the little junior sister''s face.


    Duanzi made a face at the drunk man, "Haha, you''re dumb. Anyway, you don''t speak cleanly, so keep on being dumb!"


    The drunk man suddenly looked terrified, and tried several times to break free and approach the two of Tuanzi.


    Soon the police arrived, and while taking away the drunk, they also looked at the two martial arts masters in embarrassment.


    Duan Xiayou flicked his fingers.


    The drunk man''s voice sounded: "Ahhh!"


    "Noisy."


    The lazy eyebrows and eyes are instantly sharp.


    Drunk men no longer dare to bark, nor dare to speak harshly to young women.


    Tuanzi strolled up to the young woman, "Miss, you just said that he pestered you before, but it''s just pestering, and it''s not good to do anything to him. But now he attacks you with a knife, even if he is drunk, it is a deliberate murder. Right?"


    The protest of a drunken man sounded behind him. It is estimated that he was stared at again, and the drunk soon stopped talking.


    The young woman''s eyes lit up, "I will find a lawyer."


    She was not injured, and the opposing lawyer would definitely insist that it was only a threat, at most it was intentional injury, but on her side, she insisted on intentional homicide. As long as this person can be locked in, she will have time to move. Anyway, the rented house was about to expire, so she moved to a safer neighborhood.


    The young woman was grateful and left with the police.


    Duan Xiayou didn''t want to go.


    Coincidentally, he was surrounded by people again.


    "I remember you, you are the senior brother Miao Miao that is said on the Internet?"


    "How did you get your hair cut?"


    "Wait, isn''t that little girl just now Miao Miao?"


    Everyone started looking for Tuanzi again.


    The quick-witted Tuanzi quickly hid in a corner when he heard someone mention his name.


    Compared to the blindly looking crowd, Duan Xiayou accurately captured the figure of the junior sister. I saw my junior sister holding a burrito in one hand, and waving the other hand towards herself, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, as if she was watching a joke.


    escaped safely, and the two stood on the side of the road waiting for the bus.


    Tuanzi squinted at him with his small arms in his arms, "Senior brother is so powerful, Miao Miao didn''t even notice that senior brother made a move."


    Duan Xiayou was puzzled: "Your tone is like drinking your brother''s lemonade."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    "Also," Duan Xiayou looked at the corners of her lips, "There is oil on her face."


    Tuanzi hurriedly took out a tissue and polished it up, like a kitten washing its face.


    "Is it okay now?"


    After wiping, she raised her face, "Hey, brother?"


    Where did her senior brother go?


    A voice of "Ai yo Ai yo" came from not far away.


    She hurriedly looked over, and saw the handsome senior brother stepping on the ground and rubbing one person again, with both hands still holding the big and small bags steadily.


    "Who is that? A thief?"


    She flew over with a ''whoosh'', and stood beside the rubbed person to observe.


    "Who is this person?"


    Duan Xiayou opened his mouth and announced a name.


    "The local fugitives in Jiangcheng have disguised their faces and figures, which is too clumsy."


    At least he could tell at a glance.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide again.


    It was said before that catching fugitives depends on luck, is luck now?


    "Brother, you are very lucky."


    She put her hands in her hands, her tone was a bit sour, "I wish Miao Miao was so lucky, it''s all money!"


    Fugitive: ¡°¡­¡±


    Duan Xiayou, who has always been called the bad star: "... I am also quite surprised. He is obviously a fugitive, how dare he appear on the street with great fanfare?"


    Duanzi is experienced.


    "Oh, I heard from my cousin that some fugitives are too bad, and they think they are clever criminals, so they will go to the crime scene to watch. Others have relatives and friends in the local area, and they can''t help but come back to visit."


    After speaking, she squatted down and looked at the fugitive with a smile.


    "Other people break the law and run far away. You just ran back to give money to my senior brother. You are ''good''. Can you introduce me to some more fugitive brothers? I can share half of the bonus with you."


    Fugitive: "..." Is this a mockery? This must be a mockery, right?


    The Municipal Bureau was in charge of handling this case, and the fugitive was sent to the Municipal Bureau.


    Tuanzi was not surprised to meet Si Huai who was in a hurry.


    "Hey, we meet again."


    She waved her hand excitedly, "I, ah, that''s not right, this time it''s my brother who did a good deed, and he can also win the pennant!"


    Si Huai walked over, his sharp eyes swept across the lazy Duan Xiayou.


    He has rich experience and does not judge people by their appearance. The person in front of him looks very noble, but he is actually a practicing family, and his strength is probably not bad.


    "Hello, I''m Si Huai."


    Duan Xiayou introduced himself lazily.


    After the introduction, Si Huai found an excuse to take his cousin away and asked her why she had an extra senior brother.


    "Ah, he ran down from the mountain."


    Tuanzi took out the speech prepared by his elder brother, "He has been staying on the mountain and doesn''t understand anything. In fact, he is an old antique. This society is working hard to learn to become a modern person!"


    Si Huai: "...you talk like that, I will think he is an ancient."


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, then quickly rubbed his face to make his expression normal.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Cousin is too smart, guessed it so quickly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is it possible that you have too many flaws? There is a saying, the more you say, the more mistakes you make]


    Tuanzi hurriedly covered his small mouth, revealing a pair of **** eyes staring at Si Huai.


    Si Huai slowly narrowed his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Quit circle

    Chapter 292 Retire


    Si Huai is good at observing words and expressions. He knows micro-expressions too well, after all, he doesn''t understand them, so it''s hard to gain an advantage during interrogation.


    Glancing at the nervous cousin, he had a guess in his heart, and thought that his cousin mentioned Gu Cheng, and he had someone to question.


    "I heard that your first stop was in Lake City?"


    Lake City is where he worked before.


    "Yeah, what''s the matter?"


    "I heard that there have been frequent poaching cases in Lake City recently. No matter which mountain you go to, remember to protect yourself."


    Tuanzi nodded immediately, "I will protect myself and my second brother!"


    At this time, someone shouted ''Team Division''.


    Si Huai looked down at her, "Sorry, I have to get busy."


    "go Go."


    Tuanzi waved his hand, but stared at him with big eyes.


    Si Huai paused, raised his hand and rubbed her little head.


    The dumpling immediately rubbed a few times subconsciously like a kitten whose head was rubbed.


    There was a chuckle above her head, and when she recovered, Si Huai had already stopped and left.


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    When the two arrived home, Gu Cheng had already prepared dinner.


    Although he is not interested in things outside his body, Duan Xiayou is still very positive about the delicious food.


    At the dinner table, Gu Cheng asked his sister if there was anything special going out as usual.


    "Have you been surrounded by people?" One of the things he hates is people who don''t look at the situation.


    Before, he had witnessed the scene where someone surrounded his younger brother and almost injured him, not to mention some unreasonable people chasing the car.


    What he hates the most is chasing cars.


    "No!"


    Tuanzi answered quickly, "Brother was surrounded, and Miaomiao escaped very cleverly, hahaha!"


    Gu Cheng asked worriedly, "Didn''t anything special happen?"


    "No!" Tuanzi honestly shook his head.


    Gu Cheng felt relieved. Then, that night, I saw my younger sister and Duan Xiayou on the hot search, clicked on it, and found that Duan Xiayou was a good person and good deed, and my younger sister was watching.


    Now the Internet jokingly calls the two "fugitive killers".


    "What ugly name?"


    In a blink of an eye, it was training day.


    This day is not only the training day for "Mountain Patrol Tour", but also the day for the guests to get to know each other in advance, and the program group will broadcast the preview live.


    The first stop was Hushi, and they came to Hushi for training. The Forestry Bureau of Lake City is also the organizer of the show.


    Early in the morning, Tuanzi was waiting in the hotel.


    "The training is about to start, but the second brother hasn''t come to meet me yet."


    She looked anxiously at the door of the room, waiting for someone to ring the doorbell.


    "Did you get delayed by something?"


    She took out her mobile phone, hesitating whether to make a call.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    No one answered, so he turned his head and looked, okay, Duan Xiayou, who just woke up not long ago, fell asleep leaning on the pillow, his long eyelashes cast a piece of music on his face.


    Duanzi blinked, suddenly smiled wickedly, and approached cautiously.


    "I haven''t poked it before."


    She stretched out a finger and poked Duan Xiayou on the cheek, but he didn''t respond.


    "Brother is really not vigilant."


    Poke it enough and pinch it.


    "There is no meat."


    Duanzi began to miss the faces of a few friends.


    Everyone has baby fat, so the cheeks are plump, which is very fun to pinch, and her little face is also very fun to pinch.


    "How about painting?"


    She ran to find a pen, and when she came back, there was no one on the sofa.


    "Huh? Where are people?"


    Not in the living room, not in the room, not in the kitchen.


    Tuanzi looked around in the suite, but was shocked when he couldn''t find anyone.


    "Could it be that brother is wearing it back again?"


    She held her face in horror, "No!"


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Guwu System: He is sleeping against the wall outside the window of his room¡¿


    Tuanzi ran over quickly, stood on the stool, poked his head out, and sure enough, he saw the elder brother who was sleeping while pulling the wall.


    "So you didn''t sleep just now."


    Hearing what she said, I didn''t want to be painted, so I ran out of the window to hide, but they will be on the 20th floor, aren''t seniors afraid of heights?


    ¡¾Guwu System: It¡¯s not a matter of fear of heights, the opposite is an office building, if someone sees it, it¡¯s not good¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly pulled the person in, and quickly closed the window.


    Opposite the office building.


    A man in a suit rubbed his eyes, "I''m dazzled, is there someone hanging on the 20th floor?"


    When he looked over again, the person disappeared again.


    "I must be too tired and dizzy, please take a leave."


    Tuanzi finally waited for Gu Che.


    After a brief change of clothes in the hotel, this young top-notch got into the car driven by his assistant and was about to go to the study room arranged by the Forestry Bureau.


    Tuanzi looked at Xiao Sun who was driving, then at the female assistant Xu Min who was following, and tilted his head.


    "Are you two together?"


    "Huh?" It was Gu Che who was surprised, and the two assistants were shy.


    "Miao Miao, how did you see it?"


    Xiao Sun followed him all the time, and Xu Min was his sister''s life assistant. Generally speaking, Xu Min would only appear if his younger sister wanted to participate in the show, and would occasionally help him out, but not many times.


    "That''s it," Tuanzi gestured to the position of his eyes, "Second brother, haven''t you ever eaten glutinous rice candied lotus root? When you eat it, the candied lotus root will be stretched, just like the way they look at each other."


    Gu Che: "..." What kind of magical adjective is this that fits my sister?


    He was just surprised. Seeing the two assistants looking at him nervously, he said helplessly, "As long as it doesn''t affect your work, falling in love is your own business. If you are going to get married, I will give red envelopes."


    The two assistants breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu Min was still embarrassed and said: "Because I heard that some artists do not allow their assistants to fall in love, so I am a little worried."


    She is fine, mainly following Gu Miaomiao, but her boyfriend following Gu Che will inevitably be affected.


    "Oh, you said that," Gu Che shrugged, "Because something happened before, the assistant couldn''t hold back the lover''s curiosity, and said something that shouldn''t be said. The outsider went out to talk nonsense again, which affected the artist business."


    What everyone objected to was not the relationship, but the worry that the assistant would be blown into the pillow and lose his professionalism.


    Gu Che suddenly thought of something, and pulled over to tease the sleeping Duan Xiayou''s younger sister.


    "I think you have a good relationship with Yi Kai, so I should tell you about this."


    Duanzi was at a loss, "Huh?"


    "Yi Heng has retired."


    Duanzi blinked, and then blinked again, "Are you talking about a big puppet?"


    Gu Che: "A puppet? Oh, you mean his father controls him? Then he''s quite like a puppet."


    This incident can be traced back to when Yi Kai left with his grandfather, and Yi Fei tried to hype up the scandal between Yi Heng and Ai Jie.


    Because of his son''s non-cooperation, Yi Fei stopped Yi Heng''s resources, convinced that the son who had enjoyed a good life couldn''t support it, and finally admitted his mistake in desperation, and honestly used it as a tool to make money.


    Many people heard the news, some came to ridicule Yi Heng, and some like Gu Ran and Ai Jie helped introduce resources.


    Even Gu Che knew about this, and after discussing with Gu Peihai, he helped introduce a resource.


    No matter what Yi Heng was like before, during the show, he was definitely the one who worked very hard and had no complaints.


    No filming, no shows, not even a commercial performance, this is no different from Xuezang. How many people are so silent.


    Everyone expresses their feelings in the show, and they don''t want Yi Heng to fall to this point.


    As a result, Yi Heng, who had been vacillating and looking for the anchor, quit the circle altogether.


    He is taking revenge on Yi Fei, and it seems that he finally broke free from the shackles that have been put on him since birth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： familiar friends

    Chapter 293 Familiar friends


    Danzi opened her mouth slightly, obviously surprised by this choice.


    Her first impression of Yi Heng was not good. The other party''s utilitarianism is so heavy that even children can notice it. I don''t like the show, and I think their group of children are annoying.


    Perhaps because he lives under depression, Yi Heng looks a little gloomy.


    But after getting along with her for a long time, she found that this person is quite funny. At first, I was forced to go fishing in the sea, or perform with them. I was obviously not happy, but I insisted. Later, I was very happy to go to work in the kitchen, but every time I assigned a task, I had an expression of "I don''t care".


    The same is true of his attitude towards Yi Kai. At the beginning, he was business-like and not close to his half-brother. Later, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he took good care of Yi Kai.


    Yi Kai is still young, and he still has a grandfather. With the help of external force, he can break free from the shackles. But Yi Heng, who is almost thirty, unless he makes up his mind, it will be difficult for outsiders to help him.


    Just when Gu Che was about to reach out and pinch her into a duck''s mouth, Tuanzi suddenly smiled sweetly.


    "That''s good, he is so old, he must be the result of careful consideration, just be responsible for his own choice."


    "You really speak like a little master."


    Gu Che flicked her forehead lightly.


    Tuanzi covered his forehead and smiled ¡®hehe¡¯.


    At this time, I heard the second brother sigh.


    "Staying in the circle of fame and fortune for so long, it''s actually quite admirable to leave as soon as you say."


    Duanzi took a sip, and carefully brought the chubby face closer.


    "Second brother, you are envious, do you want to quit the circle?"


    As soon as the words fell, the two assistants sitting in the front row gasped.


    Xiao Sun didn''t dare to say it clearly, but what he thought in his heart was that if Gu Che quit the circle, his fans might cry like a river. And those competitors are afraid that they will set off firecrackers every day.


    As far as he is concerned, if Gu Che withdraws from the circle, he will definitely feel very sorry. He is popular, has strong business ability, and doesn''t like hype. Although he often hates people with a cold face, every time he listens to his content, he thinks he is good.


    Duanzi didn''t think so much.


    She patted Gu Che''s face worriedly, like a cat stretching out its meat pad to pat a human.


    "Is the second brother too tired? Then you can quit the circle and have a good rest."


    "Tired is tired, but it''s not time to quit the circle."


    Gu Che ignored the bold paw and directly rubbed his sister''s face.


    "I haven''t danced enough and sang enough, I won''t quit the circle. I will quit the circle when I feel enough."


    "When was that?"


    "How would I know about the future?"


    Gu Che raised his eyebrows, "Maybe a year or two, maybe a decade or two."


    He thought his sister would agree, but Tuanzi backed away, with a wrinkled little face, and secretly glanced at him several times.


    "?"


    "But second brother," Tuanzi counted with his fingers, "Twenty years later, you will be in your forties, can you still dance?"


    Is this suspected?


    Gu Che was instantly motivated, "I can dance at the age of forty. The seniors who have become active recently are all in their forties and fifties, and they can dance better than those in their twenties. I can do it in the future."


    At least not to be underestimated by my sister.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    Still trying to figure out her thoughts systematically.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miao Miao, this is modern times, and the average life expectancy is more than seventy years old. Where you were before, living to the age of fifty was considered a long life, and many people died in their 30s and 40s, but modern times are different]


    It was the ancient times with difficult conditions, and it was also in the war years. Tuanzi had seen too many people who were in their 30s and 40s who were unreasonably old, and had seen too many people die, and even regarded people in their 40s as old people.


    After being popularized by science, Tuanzi was obviously relieved, and leaned over to post the post intimately.


    "Okay, okay, Miao Miao will definitely go to the concert when the time comes."


    Gu Che curled his lips proudly, and when his sister looked over, he quickly flattened the corners of his lips.


    The vehicle was still driving smoothly, Tuanzi took out his phone and told Gu Yunmu about Yi Heng.


    "Why did you tell him about this? He is not in the circle."


    Gu Che took a peek, and found that Gu Yunmu and his sister chatted quite frequently, and sent too many messages. My sister sent a voice message, and the other party could reply five or six in one go, and the content of each message was quite long.


    Moreover, this cousin can¡¯t stop posting super cute emoticons, it¡¯s shameful to be so cute!


    Oh, it doesn¡¯t count that my sister is cute, she is naturally cute.


    Tuanzi finished speaking quickly, and then smiled with his face up, "Well, because, he may need a little motivation, and brother Qi Ze needs it too."


    Gu Che usually doesn''t like to take care of things, but it doesn''t mean he''s ignorant.


    After thinking about it, he understood what his sister meant.


    Gu Qize''s situation is somewhat similar to Yi Heng''s.


    Yi Heng is regarded as a cash cow. It is said that most of the money he earned in the past ten years in the industry was taken away by Yi Fei to make movies.


    Gu Qize''s words were more like being treated as a robot, and he had nowhere to spend the money he made, and Gu Yu didn''t even give him a chance to spend it. But people make money to spend it, if they have no time to spend it, what''s the point?


    "Then come on."


    Gu Che hugged his arms and groaned a few times, "Gu Yunmu stirs a few times, if you add more fire, it might really succeed."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    When they arrived at the designated study room, which was actually the live broadcast site, they found that someone had already arrived, and they were still acquaintances.


    "Wow, Brother Wu Yu, it''s you!"


    The ones who have already found a seat to sit down are none other than Wu Ti and his son, who participated in "Leisurely Pastoral Life" with Tuanzi before.


    Wu Ti greeted them with a smile.


    Wu Yu also cheered up, "Miao Miao, long time no see."


    Tuanzi immediately leaned over and sat next to him, excitedly, "But mountain patrolling is very tiring, and there is almost no time to rest. Do you really want to participate?"


    She has heard from Wu Ti that Wu Yu has been lazy since he was born, and has been lying in the cradle too lazy to move. As he grows older, he becomes more and more salty.


    Last time in the show, Wu Ti pretended to be sick to trick Wu Yu into activities. And Wu Yu clearly saw that Wu Ti was pretending to be sick, so he cooperated very well.


    That kind of farming variety show is not very suitable for Wu Yu, let alone this kind of mountain patrol variety show.


    "Dad asked me to choose one of the two."


    Wu Yu said depressedly: "Whether to stay at home with my sister or go out to patrol the mountains, I choose to patrol the mountains."


    He and his friends complained: "My sister is really lively, much more lively than a puppy..."


    Usually he is too lazy to speak, which will make his peers complain.


    There is a younger sister who is energetic and likes to bully him. He can''t stay in that family for a day.


    "Mountain patrolling is just tiring, but I can learn a lot. But with my sister, my brain hurts and my ears hurt, and I will be bitten or beaten."


    Although parents have repeatedly taught my younger sister not to do this, but my younger sister is too young to understand. Every time my parents are away, he will bite him when he is reading or sleeping. He is not a meat bun!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Miao Miao: You are so tall

    Chapter 294 Miao Miao: You are so tall


    Wu Yu himself is a very salty temperament, until he has a sister whose personality is completely opposite to his.


    He thought about it with his limited life wisdom, and thought that this might be God''s punishment for being too lazy and salty.


    "If I become hardworking, won''t she be a little quieter?"


    I don''t want my sister to become a cutie, as long as she isn''t a little devil.


    He is willing to take away some of the liveliness from his sister.


    Danzi: "..."


    The big moist eyes looked at Wu Yu sympathetically, "Then you go on and perform well."


    Wu Yu tried his best to cheer up, "Yeah!"


    But not long after, he drooped his eyelids again, and couldn''t help but put his little head on the table.


    Holding your head up is also very tiring.


    Tuanzi: "..." Eldest brother has found the same kind.


    Duan Xiayou is here to be a bodyguard, so there is no need not to be out of the scene. If he showed up in training, it would be easy to be used to attack him and the show crew.


    Tuanzi couldn''t find his senior brother indoors, so he could only lean on his second brother''s arms and wrestle his fingers to play.


    Wu Ti intentionally reminded Gu Che that in the blind spot of the camera, he wrote a name on the table with his fingers.


    Gu Che suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    He also turned sideways and mouthed, "It''s not coming for me, is it?"


    Wu Ti shrugged, indicating that he was not clear. But he is married and has a child, and some time ago he directly disliked Liang Qiyun, refusing to be affected by rumors affecting his family. It is rare for him to speak sharply, and it seems that no one will pull him to hype in the near future.


    But Gu Che, it''s hard to say.


    Gu Che only felt a headache.


    The last time I participated in a resident variety show, I met a competitor, and this time I met someone who might ask him to hype. Is everyone in the circle brain-dead? Can''t you make a good show? hello, hello, hello, how are you?


    Tuanzi was playing with his fingers when he noticed that Gu Che''s body was tense, and looked up in confusion, "Second brother, what''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Gu Che pressed his temple, "A little bit."


    Thinking of a good variety show, someone will pull him or other artists to hype, and he has a headache.


    Tuanzi anxiously got up and pressed him.


    "Anyway, the live broadcast hasn''t started yet, do you want to take a rest?"


    Gu Che wanted to see who the unlucky guy was.


    After a while, the third group of guests came over. It was a volleyball player. Everyone saw that she walked in with her head down, otherwise her head would hit the door frame. This is an athlete taller than the men present.


    The guests who arrived first stood up and said hello.


    Gu Che and Wu Ti got close, and found that he had to raise his head slightly, and immediately backed away wittily. As for the two little bean dings, Wu Yu was okay, lazy, and didn''t pay much attention, but Tuanzi had already raised his head, opened his mouth fiercely, and looked at the aunt who had just entered the door.


    No one noticed, the staff turned on the machine.


    The live broadcast room of "Mountain Patrol Tour" is online.


    Some fans of artists have been waiting anxiously for a long time, and found that the live broadcast room was opened half an hour before the show, one by one rushed in excitedly, and then saw the very shocking picture.


    A tall and strong female athlete slightly looked down at the two handsome men.


    ¡¾I''m going, who is this? It''s so high, over two meters, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems to be a women''s volleyball player, surnamed Duan, retired at the end of last year, and I heard that he is a coach of a certain provincial team (from a not very experienced volleyball fan popular science)¡¿


    ¡¾How does the person in front put brackets when speaking¡¿


    ¡¾Of course it¡¯s to prevent the bar¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che and Wu Ti seem to be over 1.8 meters tall, Gu Che is even more muscular, but compared to this sister, he looks like a little chick, puff¡¿


    ¡¾What are Miaomiao and Xiaoyu, they look even smaller¡¿


    ¡¾Look at Miaomiao''s expression, puff haha¡¿


    The adults greeted Duan Ling with a polite handshake, while Tuanzi looked Duan Ling up and down. She found that the other party''s legs were taller than her whole body.


    Looking at the little sister she brought, she is also very tall.


    "Sister, how old are you?" Tuanzi asked expectantly.


    If this sister is seven or eight years old, can she be so tall when she is seven or eight years old?


    Duanzi rubbed her hands, full of anticipation, and even began to fantasize about herself growing tall.


    "Five and a half years old." Zhou Xiang said seriously.


    She asked curiously: "How old are you this year? Are you three and a half years old?"


    Gu Miaomiao, who just passed her fifth birthday: "..."


    "Five and a half?"


    Tuanzi slumped, "But I can''t grow this tall when I''m five and a half years old?"


    Zhou Xiangxiang is a pretty and thin girl. Hearing this, he touched the back of his neck and comforted him, "Don''t worry, many people can''t grow it."


    Tuanko: "...Sister, you can talk."


    "Yes, is it? This is the first time I have received such a compliment." Zhou Xiang was a little shy.


    Tuanzi is not good anymore, so I can only find my little friend Wu Yu for comfort in depression.


    Wu Yu was very calm, "Her mother is so tall, it''s normal for her to be tall."


    After all, there is a distance between the entertainment circle and the sports circle. After exchanging polite greetings, Duan Ling sat on the other side with his daughter stiffly, and no one spoke for a while.


    ¡¾Ah, it¡¯s so embarrassing, I¡¯m starting to scratch the floor¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, is this program for the guests to patrol the mountains? Is this interesting?]


    ¡¾The theme should be protecting the ecology and protecting wild animals and plants¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s that kind of fake big empty theme again, boring, don¡¯t watch it¡¿


    ¡¾If you don¡¯t watch it, quit quickly, no one cares¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che and Wu Ti were actually invited, at least this show will not be rushed, who are the next two groups of guests¡¿


    After a while, the fourth group of guests came, a very handsome drama actor.


    Yang Jin is obviously a social cow. As soon as he came, he began to act as the host, leading several guests to chat about the issue of forest protection, which heated up the atmosphere.


    The little guest who came with him is his younger brother Yang Heng, who is six years old this year.


    Tuanzi poked at six-year-old Yang Heng, then at five-and-a-half-year-old Zhou Xiang, and chose to stick with the young lady.


    "Sister, what do you usually eat for each meal? Do you do any special exercise?"


    Tuanzi admits that this sister''s height has something to do with her parents, but her parents are also very tall, so she is still very hopeful. Now, you should steal the teacher and go back and do it yourself.


    Zhou reported to Xiang Xiang what he ate for three meals a day.


    "Is there not much difference?"


    Tuanzi scratched her hair, looked up at the sister, "We are very different."


    This is not the first time that Zhou Xiang has met someone who is interested in her height. But the little sister in front of her was white and tender, just like a steamed stuffed bun, no one could hold her back, she poked her sister''s face with her hand.


    Yang Heng was very conscious of looking for boys to play with, and found that Wu Yu was lazy, jumping out word by word, very boring, so he could only secretly observe the sister group on the other side.


    Finding that Zhou Xiang was poking Tuanzi''s face, he said enviously, "That''s great, I also want to have a younger sister."


    But he only has one older brother who talks too much, and his parents don''t plan to have any more children.


    Wu Yu, who was originally lazy, was frightened in an instant.


    "I advise you not to think too hard, my sister is super scary!"


    For example, the little devil in his family!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Gu Che: back off

    Chapter 295 Gu Che: Retreat


    Several people chatted for a while, and the last group of guests arrived in a hurry.


    As soon as Chen Wen entered the study room, she began to apologize, her pretty face flushed like a delicious peach.


    Duan Ling saw that it was a female guest, and his smile increased a little. He warmly greeted Chen Wen and brought his younger brother Chen Lin to sit down.


    Although she is the only outsider, she is both women, so there should be more common topics, Duan Ling thought.


    As everyone knows, as soon as she opened her mouth, Chen Wen''s smile froze a bit.


    But in front of so many cameras, Chen Wen couldn''t refuse, so she took her younger brother to sit there.


    So, the guests on the left are drama actor Yang Jin and his brother, and the guests on the right are athlete Duan Ling and his daughter.


    Gu Che and Wu Zi exchanged glances, thanking Duan Ling for his unexpected help.


    When they saw the social cow Yang Jin communicating with Chen Wen enthusiastically, they looked at Yang Jin with more sympathy.


    Do you think you are greeting normally?


    Maybe tomorrow there will be news from the media, saying that you have a crush on Chen Wen, either because you fell in love at first sight, or because you were chasing a goddess before you came to the variety show. Passers-by eat melons one after another, and maybe they will say something about the beauty of a man and a woman, while Chen Wen''s fans will say that Yang Jin, a toad, wants to eat swan meat.


    It''s not that they make a fuss over a molehill, but that Chen Wen has too many criminal records!


    In this circle, some people are famous for their acting skills and other professional abilities, some are famous for their faces and figures, and some are famous for their gossip to maintain their popularity. Chen Wen is the last one.


    Artists in the circle often cooperate to speculate on CP. To be precise, they are doing business for dramas or programs.


    Few people do fake plays for real, and most people hype CP''s acting skills are better than in the play. And fans and passers-by have seen a lot, and they won''t take it seriously.


    In general, artists gain popularity for the CP business of the drama, and the audience is knocking on the inside and outside of the show. When the artists are unbound to promote new works, those who knocked on CP will automatically disperse, and the artists will not be blamed.


    This is a win-win thing for all parties. Everyone is happy to get together, but there are always people who like to break the rules.


    Yi Heng, who they all know, was fired as CP last year because of a drama and Chen Wen.


    Later, each had a new play, and each was automatically unbundled to promote the new play. As a result, Chen Wen posted all kinds of hints and was still crying in front of the big fans who visited the class, so most people thought that Yi Heng was a coward who dared not disclose his relationship.


    Also because of this hype, most of the original CP fans became Chen Wen''s only fans, and Chen Wen''s fans were all Yi Heng''s black fans. Even if Yi Hengfang came forward to explain later, most people had preconceived ideas and still stood by Chen Wen.


    After this incident, the number of people who cooperate with Chen Wen to speculate on CP has decreased a lot. After all, it''s just for the business of the show, everyone gets what they need, but if you want to monopolize it, who would dare to cooperate with you?


    But sometimes, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t cooperate, the other party will let you go.


    So far, the TV dramas Chen Wen participated in and the resident variety shows she participated in have always been rumored. Those who are more or less famous than her will imply an underground love, and those who are less famous than her will say that others have a secret crush, creating a charming design for everyone.


    Because it¡¯s all said by the marketing account, sometimes when someone sprays her, her fans will also say that it is the fault of the marketing account, and she is also a victim.


    There is another reason why Gu Che is so vigilant. He finds that this woman is getting more and more shameless.


    A few days ago, Yi Heng protested against Yi Fei''s withdrawal from the circle, and a marketing account later said that Yi Heng was withdrawing from the circle because of Chen Wen, because Yi Fei did not agree with Chen Wen''s entry.


    Gu Che: "..." This kind of enthusiasm dares, this person has no bottom line.


    Of the five major guests, only he and Yang Jin meet Chen Wen''s hype needs, and both he and Yang Jin are in danger.


    Someone is already brushing the barrage.


    ¡¾Let¡¯s not talk about it, a man with a talent and a woman¡¯s looks are a good match¡¿


    ¡¾My Wenwen is beautiful¡¿


    ¡¾Take away my Wenwen¡¿


    ¡¾But Yang Jin is too enthusiastic, does he have a crush on Chen Wen? Running for love to participate in a variety show? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front thinks your sister is too popular, Yang Jin is very warm to everyone¡¿


    The five groups of guests are all here, so it is natural to start training and study, and give training to the audience by the way.


    During the training period, ratings are not required. If you are willing to stay and watch, you can stay.


    Although most people are not interested in patrolling mountains and forests, they are interested in beauties and handsome men.


    There is also an intermission during the period, everyone can eat something and go to the bathroom.


    Chen Wen went to the bathroom, and when she came back, she intentionally greeted Gu Che and Wu Ti.


    Finally, I took a closer look, okay, these two people were surrounded.


    Duanzi sat on the stool and turned the knife, faster and faster.


    Gu Che sat next to her, on the other side of Gu Che was Wu Ti, and on the other side of Tuanzi was Wu Yu.


    Other children were very curious after seeing it, and they also ran over to watch, blocking Chen Wen''s way.


    But if you want to communicate with Gu Che through the children, it would be too deliberate.


    Chen Wen could only return to her seat disappointed.


    They are trained by real rangers.


    They may be a little awkward with the camera, and their attitude towards the guests is currently a student.


    These are people who really love the mountains and forests. They only worry about the guests messing around on the mountains. They teach seriously and ask questions by name.


    "Student Chen Wen, you can answer this question."


    Chen Wen stood up awkwardly.


    She just lost her mind the whole time, and really didn''t know the answer to this question.


    "Uh, that, I still need to learn a little more."


    In the barrage, someone immediately spoke for his goddess, saying that it would take time to digest the sudden acceptance of new knowledge. I also wondered if the forest ranger was targeting their goddess, so why did they specifically name their goddess?


    "Teacher, I know the answer!"


    Different from Chen Wen, who was pretending to be generous and smiling, Tuanzi twisted her body restlessly, and tried to raise her little paw.


    "I can answer!"


    The forest ranger made her stand up and answer.


    As soon as Tuanzi stood up, the camera had to move down.


    "If a fire is discovered during the mountain patrol, you must immediately... If necessary, you need to organize people to go up the mountain to help...If..."


    Duanzi tensed her little face, and answered very seriously, and the answers were all correct.


    The ranger nodded in satisfaction, "Miao Miao is awesome, you got all the answers right."


    Tuanzi rubbed his face immediately, and said with a smile, "Because Miao Miao has studied in advance. When she is free at home, she always listens to the small radio."


    Gu Che rubbed her little head in relief.


    Just thinking about it, some people will definitely attack my sister for learning in advance to win the camera and shape the character.


    ¡¾You are so scheming at such a young age, you actually managed to run away¡¿


    ¡¾It must be taught by family members¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, what is a rush, isn¡¯t it a good thing to learn in advance? The most important thing is to protect the forest and patrol the mountains]


    ¡¾I can¡¯t even answer a question like Chen Wen¡¯s, so I¡¯m worried about her going up the mountain and getting into trouble. The guests are invited here for publicity, don¡¯t turn into cleaning up the mess for the guests]


    Wu Ti smiled and said: "Miao Miao, you and Xiao Yu have a good understanding, and he also studied at home in advance."


    Wu Yu nodded seriously, and emphasized to the ranger, "Teacher can also point me to answer questions."


    Yang Heng and Zhou Xiang also raised their hands generously, "The teacher can also ask me to answer questions, and I am also learning in advance at home. After all, protecting the mountains and forests is very important, of course we must learn early."


    Chen Wen: "..." Are these people here to tear down the stage?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： start patrolling

    Chapter 296 Start Patrol


    After the training time, it almost became a personal show for the children.


    Different from adults who are busy with work and think too much, children are mostly innocent.


    When they learned that they were going to patrol the mountains, protect the forests and wild animals, everyone simply went to ask the adults around them for advice.


    Adults can''t explain it, so learn it through the Internet.


    Among them, the children like furry animals very much, and even imagine that they can touch cute animals in the wild.


    Yang Heng is the oldest, and he told everyone seriously, "It is very dangerous to touch wild animals in the wild. And wild animals with spirituality are at most only close to the rangers. After all, the rangers are always patrolling there."


    The forest ranger agreed with this point, and followed the trend from how to protect the forest to how to protect yourself.


    Chen Wen could only study quietly, for fear of being called out. However, she found that her younger brother was able to answer a few questions.


    The barrage has also become much more harmonious.


    ¡¾These kids are so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly a little ashamed, in this respect, I don¡¯t know as much as a child, I have to study hard! ¡¿


    During the period, a few discordant voices were interspersed from time to time.


    ¡¾Cut, a group of people who are full and have nothing to do. Instead of caring about wildlife, care about people. The crime of poaching and protecting animals is set higher than the crime of harming human beings, is it sick?]


    ¡¾The previous one, I have to object to it, these are two different things. If you are dissatisfied with the legislation that harms people, you can make comments and complain, but there is no need to think that the legislation for the protection of animals is wrong. You can¡¯t feel that the punishment for poaching and protecting animals should be lightened just because the punishment related to people is light.]


    ¡¾And, don¡¯t think that protecting ecology and wild animals and plants is a waste of resources. Ecology is a circle. If many wild animals and plants are extinct, it proves that the ecology has been destroyed, then the planet will not be far from extinction, and human beings will usher in the end. ¡¿


    As soon as similar remarks were made, more netizens echoed them.


    ¡¾Even if some people think that the end of the planet is a matter of the future, it is a matter of future generations, and has nothing to do with themselves. Then, even if you don¡¯t protect it, at least don¡¯t take the initiative to destroy it]


    The training lasted all day, until eight o''clock in the evening, before everyone went to rest.


    And tomorrow is the first day of the first stop of "Mountain Patrol Tour".


    Perhaps because they were afraid of overturning the car, the heads of several forestry bureaus did not immediately publicize it on a large scale. After attending the training, they began to patrol the mountains.


    Fortunately, the fans and passers-by are still very supportive. Even if this show is not good, I will raise my hand and repost it for the theme of protecting the mountains and forests.


    So "Mountain Patrol Tour" was on the top of the hot search.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, at the hotel.


    Chen Wen is sending a message to her manager.


    "I didn''t find an opportunity. Whether it was class or eating, he was surrounded by a bunch of children, and I couldn''t squeeze in."


    Manager: "It doesn''t matter, there will be a long time in Japan. And, even if there is no communication, you can still buy a draft and say that you are here to avoid suspicion. However, this kind of credibility is not very high. Tomorrow''s live broadcast, look for opportunities to contact him. Patrol the mountain, Mr. Accidents happen, and if you fell while walking past him, he''d be there to help."


    Chen Wen was thoughtful.


    "That Yang Jin is a backup option. Although he is only a drama actor, he came to participate in variety shows, isn''t he just wanting to join our circle? Help him create a character who secretly loves the goddess and loves and is brave. He will be grateful to me. "


    The next day, "Mountain Tour" officially launched.


    Early in the morning, the guests and forest rangers gathered at the foot of the mountain and began to distribute mountain patrol supplies.


    Everyone will carry an emergency kit, which contains dry food, knives and emergency medicine.


    In addition, because the first day was a collective action, only two rangers brought satellite phones and one-button emergency alarms and alarms that could be located. Generally speaking, the latter is used in a very emergency situation, and the forest ranger cannot make a phone call, so they will call the police to the forest police with one button.


    From the second day onwards, everyone will act in groups, so that the scope of the mountain patrol can be larger.


    In addition, when wild animals are injured, the forest rangers are the ones who contact the rescue station, and veterinarians will be sent there.


    But this time the program will travel to many places. For better publicity, the program team also specially hired a veterinarian who will follow all the guests to many places.


    The veterinarian also brought an assistant and some basic medicines. If they encounter an animal that needs help, the two of them will treat it according to the situation. If necessary, they will contact the rescue station down the mountain and transport the animal to other veterinarians for treatment.


    Duan Xiayou was among the bodyguards, looking lazy.


    A group of people began to go up the mountain, and the team was quite large.


    Tuanzi''s emergency kit is in Gu Che''s, and she carried an oversized water bottle by herself.


    Along the way, she jumped up and down, apparently not finding the mountain road difficult. His big moist eyes rolled around, looking at the surrounding scenery curiously.


    Occasionally, she would **** up her ears and look in a certain direction vigilantly. When a fluffy squirrel head poked out from a branch, she immediately burst into laughter and waved her hand to say hello, "Hello!"


    The squirrel retracted its head instantly.


    Tuanzi was not discouraged either, "Tour the mountains a few more times, and they will make friends with me."


    From the corner of the eye, I saw Gu Che looking back several times, and she grabbed the corner of his clothes curiously.


    "Second brother, who are you looking at?"


    When she said this, she secretly covered the microphone, for fear that too many people would hear it.


    "No one..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Che was stared at. He touched his nose and changed his mouth, "I always feel that the veterinarian looks familiar, as if I''ve seen it somewhere before."


    Tuanzi looked back, and behind him were the photographers, rescuers, veterinarians and assistants, and they couldn''t see clearly.


    It''s not easy to turn back at this meeting, so she wrote down this matter, and when she was about to rest, she went to find the veterinarian that the second brother said she was familiar with.


    A group of people walked for an hour, and Chen Wen couldn''t help muttering, "This is too boring."


    Along the way, they will check the relevant equipment every time they reach a point. In addition, pay attention to whether there are dead special trees, whether there are diseases and insect pests. Occasionally, I saw a few small animals, but none of the big wild animals.


    This is still a situation where there are many people, and she feels boring. Usually, the ranger is alone, how boring is that?


    After walking for another hour, nothing happened. Everyone repeated the previous actions, checking the equipment left by the Forestry Bureau and the research institute, the condition of the trees, and seeing if there were any other people''s footprints, and whether there were cigarette butts and water bottles that might cause the fire. s things.


    ¡¾so boring¡¿


    ¡¾I started to yawn¡¿


    ¡¾I feel bored watching it. They must be bored and tired. They just climbed the mountain for two hours¡¿


    ¡¾Will this program really have ratings¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone is too tired to talk anymore¡¿


    ¡¾No, the children are still talking, and with great interest¡¿


    The adults are already tired, but a few children get together and chatter.


    Danzi: "I saw a squirrel!"


    Zhou Xiangxiang: "I saw a fox, it was really a fox, only one tail was exposed."


    Yang Heng: "I saw a monkey, it seems to be a macaque."


    Even Chen Lin came over, "I saw a squirrel too, it''s super cute!"


    After finishing speaking, the four of them looked at Wu Yu who had been lazily.


    Wu Yu scratched his hair, "I think I saw a snake. It''s blue, and it''s swimming through the grass."


    Four people: "!"


    At this moment, Tuanzi suddenly raised his head, moved his ears, and his expression became a little serious.


    Gu Che was drinking water, seeing her expression, he was also a little nervous, "Miao Miao, what did you hear?"


    Tuanzi flew to a tree with a ''whoosh'' sound, and looked down at the source of the sound.


    The camera immediately followed her.


    ¡¾Come on, come on, Miaomiao''s qinggong is here¡¿


    ¡¾Her expression is so serious, what happened¡¿


    ¡¾Just pretend, no one else heard it, but she did? I like to steal the spotlight]


    Not only the dumpling, but Duan Xiayou, who was among the staff, opened his eyes slightly, "There is the sound of animals howling, are you injured?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： wounded elk

    Chapter 297 The Wounded Elk


    Tuanzi knew that the senior brother could also hear it, and immediately shouted, "Senior brother, you lead the way, I will go and have a look first."


    She was about to shuttle between the branches to check the situation, when she saw a figure flying away first.


    At the same time, Duan Xiayou did not forget to say, "You lead the way."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    When both feet stepped on the ground, Tuanzi stomped fiercely.


    "Senior brother robbed me of my work again! Damn it!"


    Gu Che agreed with Duan Xiayou''s decision.


    Deep in the mountains and old forests, even if his sister has martial arts, he dare not let her go alone. Duan Xiayou is different, he has high martial arts skills, he has experienced many things, and he is at that age, so he is more at ease.


    Depressed, depressed, Tuanzi still remembered the business, and immediately ran to a ranger.


    "Uncle Han, I heard an animal howling. It must be injured. Brother has already gone to see it. Let''s go too."


    This forest ranger is a local forest ranger. His surname is Han. The children call him Uncle Han, and Gu Che and others call him Brother Han.


    He had a good impression of this kid who learned about forest protection in advance. When he came home last night and mentioned Gu Miaomiao, his wife was still very excited. Only then did he know that his wife was a fan of Tuanzi''s martial arts, so he watched those videos on his wife''s recommendation.


    "Okay, your hearing is good, let''s go over there and have a look."


    But some people don''t want to go.


    "I didn''t hear anything," Chen Wen looked at another ranger, "Isn''t it good to suddenly change the mountain patrol route?"


    Another forest ranger is surnamed Jiang. He doesn''t know about Gu Miaomiao''s abilities, but he loves the mountain and the animals and plants on it.


    After patrolling the mountains for so long, I have seen everything, and sometimes missing a small doubt may lead to a catastrophe.


    Hearing what Chen Wen said, he thought calmly and made a suggestion.


    "How about this, Xiao Han leads a few people there, and the rest follow me and follow the original route."


    The ranger Han agreed, and couldn''t wait to take the dumpling away.


    When my sister left, Gu Che naturally followed, not forgetting to greet the familiar veterinarian.


    Wu Yu tugged at the corner of Wu Ti''s clothes, "Father, let''s go too."


    Wu Ti swept around and said with a smile, "It''s good to separate, as there are experienced people on both sides, we can inspect more mountains and forests at the same time."


    Yang Jin immediately nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll go and have a look too."


    Brother Yang Heng couldn''t wait to follow.


    "Is it a fight between beasts?" The little boy asked his brother suspiciously. It''s just that my brother couldn''t give a definite answer.


    Zhou Xiang also wanted to follow the younger sister he just met, so he tugged at the corner of his mother''s clothes.


    At this moment, Ranger Jiang looked at Chen Wen, "If you don''t want to change the route, follow me."


    Chen Wen''s smile froze instantly.


    ¡¾Hahaha, what does it mean to lift a rock and shoot yourself in the foot? That''s it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Who doesn''t know Miao Miao''s ability, she is about to jump up and doubt, now that the big troops are gone, let''s see how she chooses¡¿


    ¡¾Is Gu Miaomiao famous? Is it great? Why does my Wenwen know her? Is it okay to make a reasonable opinion? Can there only be one voice? ¡¿


    Chen Wen also wanted to follow.


    She didn''t think how powerful Gu Miaomiao was. However, Gu Che and Wu Ti are the most famous of the five groups of guests, and following those people, there are many shots. What''s more, she still wants to create a scene where she gets close to Gu Che.


    It''s just that just now, it''s really hard for her to change her words when she said that.


    But if there is only one group patrolling the mountain along the original route, there may not be many shots.


    With so many thoughts, Chen Wen only thought about it for a few seconds.


    She quickly looked at Duan Ling, showing a sweet smile, "Then let''s patrol the mountain here together. They are all gone, and the heavy responsibility of patrolling the mountain falls on us."


    Duan Ling couldn''t refuse, so he could only stay.


    Zhou Xiang looked displeased, but it was hard to refute.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Wen''s younger brother also looked unhappy.


    "I also want to follow up and have a look." He muttered in a low voice.


    Zhou Xiang found his bosom friend in an instant, and the two got together and whispered together.


    They said they were whispering, but the two of them brought microphones, and the equipment purchased by the program group had a good radio effect, so the audience could still hear them clearly.


    the other side.


    Duanzi jumped on the branches.


    The closer she was to the wailing place, the clearer the voice, and the more anxious she became.


    It was getting closer, and the ranger Han could hear it clearly.


    He has rich experience and quickly judged, "This is the voice of an elk."


    His expression also became ugly.


    "Oh, don''t wait," Tuanzi flew to the veterinarian''s side with a "crash", and lifted his collar to fly there. "Don''t worry, Miao Miao''s flying skills are very good."


    Veterinarian: ¡°¡­¡±


    What he was worried about was not Tuanzi''s lightness skills, but this complicated mountain forest, which would be bumped into casually.


    Soon, Tuanzi also noticed this problem, and put the veterinarian down with a embarrassed expression.


    "Excuse me, are you okay?"


    The veterinarian shook his head.


    Tuanzi could now see his appearance clearly. His facial features are correct and his temperament is gentle. He definitely belongs to the handsome guy among veterinarians.


    This is not the point, the point is that the veterinarian looks at him with a smile in his eyes, as if he knows himself.


    This is also normal. There are many people who know themselves through the Internet, and Tuanzi no longer thinks about it.


    The voice of breaking the sky came.


    Tuanzi immediately shouted: "Brother, how is the situation?"


    "Somewhat serious."


    Duan Xiayou landed lightly, and the camera immediately focused on his crown-like face.


    The barrage exploded immediately.


    ¡¾Even if I cut my hair and wore modern clothes, I can still recognize that this is the classical beauty from before¡¿


    ¡¾It turns out that they are really brothers and sisters, I thought this person was a liar¡¿


    ¡¾This person also appeared on the show. As expected, he appeared on purpose before, pretending to be looking for Gu Miaomiao, but in fact he was preparing to enter the entertainment circle. I have to say, he was very successful¡¿


    ¡¾Another person who created a character set for a knight, tsk tsk, I''m tired of watching it¡¿


    Duan Xiayou didn''t know that someone was attacking him, he frowned slightly, and said briefly, "The big one was injured, and the little one was dying."


    He looked at the veterinarian, "I''ll take you there, how about it?"


    Xu guessed how the little junior sister would lead people, and he immediately said, "If I take you flying, that kind of situation won''t happen."


    Dumplings: (¡¨£¾Dish£¼)


    The veterinarian nodded, and in the next second, someone hugged his waist and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Veterinarian: "¡­" This approach is not much better.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾This handsome veterinarian''s face is stiff¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, he must be thinking, why not be taken away by Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t laugh, what¡¯s going on, two elks, one big and one small, were injured¡¿


    ¡¾The cameraman hastened to catch up and take a look¡¿


    Tuanzi didn''t want to be underestimated, so he planned to take the veterinarian''s assistant with him.


    "Don''t worry, I will fly high, higher than all the trees, so that I won''t hit my legs."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： it was my cousin

    Chapter 298 Turns out to be a cousin


    When Tuanzi arrived with his assistant, the veterinarian Jin Chunting was already doing emergency treatment.


    She leaned over to take a look, and frowned fiercely.


    The big one was a female elk, without horns, with a long **** in its abdomen, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    There is a fallen dead tree next to it, and there are obvious marks on the back of the elk. Before, it should have been crushed under a tree.


    There is also a small one, the fur color is a little orange, and there is a white shift.


    Tuanzi learned a lot about wild animals and plants, knowing that this feature is only found in young elks who were born recently.


    However, this small one seemed to have been severely thrown by someone, and there was a lot of blood on its body. I don''t know if it belonged to the elk or itself.


    "You come to stop the bleeding of the elk."


    Jin Chunting ordered the assistant who arrived in a hurry, while he himself was trying to rescue the little elk. The little elk was almost out of breath. He was the first to treat this one, but so far he has not been able to free his hands.


    Tuanzi didn''t know much about this, so he could only stand aside obediently, but his little face was wrinkled and a little angry.


    She poked Duan Xiayou''s arm, "The opening in the female elk''s belly doesn''t look like a tree branch cut it?"


    Duan Xiayou nodded, "It''s a knife, I suspect someone poached it."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, but he was quickly discouraged, "But there is no one other than us nearby."


    Duan Xiayou: "Yes, when I arrived, I didn''t notice any other aura, and, judging from the wound traces of this elk, it should have happened in the early morning, and the other party ran away early."


    Tuanzi was so angry that he flew away with a splash and landed next to the forest ranger Han. He made a guess and told him to contact the forest police immediately.


    The ranger Han did so without hesitation.


    By the time the large troops arrived at the injured elk, the bleeding of the female elk had already stopped.


    "We still have to be sent down the mountain for recuperation." The assistant said.


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly helped Jin Chunting to give first aid, trying to make the little elk breathe again.


    The camera faithfully recorded all this.


    Even if the abdominal wound of the female elk has been treated, the blood all over the ground and the obviously injured back are still shocking. Not to mention the little elk, whose belly hasn''t risen yet, and seems to be out of breath.


    ¡¾My God, it looks like a serious injury¡¿


    ¡¾The female elk may be able to raise well, but the small one...¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, I can¡¯t see such a thing¡¿


    ¡¾If I read correctly, this should be an elk that has just been born. How could this be? What about bull elk? ¡¿


    ¡¾It turned out that Miao Miao heard it right, thanks to her hearing it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still too late¡¿


    The Korean forest ranger not only contacted the forest police, but also contacted the rescue station to get more professional equipment and prepare for transfer.


    The atmosphere was a bit dignified, and the children fell silent.


    Yang Heng even had tears in his eyes.


    "Here we come!"


    The assistant suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked over immediately and found that the little elk''s abdomen began to rise and fall, and it had resumed normal breathing.


    Jin Chunting did some other things before carefully putting the elk in his jacket to keep it warm.


    The female elk seemed to know that these people were here to help her, so she behaved docilely, her gaze kept on the little elk.


    Yang Heng''s tears fell from his eyes.


    "This elk is a rare twin."


    After rescuing the little elk, Jin Chunting had the opportunity to analyze it with everyone.


    "The other one is missing. In addition, according to the nearby activity traces, there is obviously a big elk, which should be a male elk. It is currently unclear where the other party is going."


    Han''s face became even uglier.


    There are signs that someone poached.


    took a small elk, and maybe even a big elk.


    Soon the forest police and rescue station arrived.


    The forest police were in charge of the investigation. The people from the rescue station also took the two elk down the mountain. The guests returned to the original route and continued to patrol the mountain. After a while, they ran into Chen Wen and the others.


    Yang Jin asked curiously: "Why are you still around here? It feels like a long time has passed."


    Chen Wen looked at Duan Ling in embarrassment. Her sweet appearance made her look a little bit wronged, which easily made people feel protective.


    But Duan Ling is a woman, and a straight girl. She is sensitive to romance and is often complained by her husband. She doesn''t understand Chen Wen''s cuteness at all.


    She said bluntly: "Xiao Chen sprained his ankle, so we had to rest in place. But Brother Jiang went to patrol the mountains."


    In fact, she also wanted to go to patrol the mountains, but Chen Wen said that she was afraid of staying, and hoped that she could stay with her.


    Duan Ling couldn''t understand the hint, but if the other party spoke bluntly, she would usually not refuse, so she just stayed.


    The eyes of several people looking at Chen Wen became complicated in an instant.


    Chen Wen bit the bullet and changed the subject, asking them what happened.


    The children were sad and didn''t want to talk about it, Gu Che was too lazy to talk to her, Wu Ti was frightened by the previous scandal, only Yang Jin spoke.


    ¡¾What do you mean, ignore my Wenwen¡¿


    ¡¾Why do you have to talk to me? Wasn''t it sad not to see them all? Who wants to repeat sad things]


    ¡¾This Yang Jin doesn¡¯t really like Chen Wen, she¡¯s so enthusiastic¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you, my Wenwen is beautiful¡¿


    After hearing the story, Chen Wen immediately felt pear blossoms and rain.


    "It''s so pitiful, who did it?"


    Knowing that someone might be poaching, Chen Wen turned pale.


    Elk is a first-class protected animal in the country and cannot be bought or sold in the country at all. Those who dare to poach must have powerful weapons in their hands, and there may be smuggling routes.


    If such a person appears in this mountain, if she hasn''t left yet, wouldn''t she be in danger?


    Yang Jin said a few words of comfort, which confirmed the rumor that he had a crush on Chen Wen.


    Seeing that everyone was in a bad mood, the forest ranger Han simply suggested that everyone get news from the local area and eat some dry food as lunch.


    Everyone took out dry food and ate it tastelessly.


    Duanzi took a bite of the compressed biscuit and turned his eyes away. He was secretly communicating with the system.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Have you found it¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: Still investigating, this mountain is really too big, and there is no internet, so we can only use energy to search for suspicious people¡¿


    As long as it is connected to the Internet, it will rule the world. Without the Internet, the system will also worry.


    Tuanzi immediately coaxed it with sweet words.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If the poacher has already escaped, it will be impossible to find out, so you have to be mentally prepared¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Mmm, if you run away, then hand it over to the forest police. If you don¡¯t, hehe, those villains wait for me! ¡¿


    Tuanzi took a bite of the compressed biscuit aggressively.


    Gu Che glanced at her, "Who are you competing with?"


    Tuanzi puffed up and let out a ''hum''. She didn''t dare to say that she was going to catch the villains, otherwise, the second brother would definitely be worried.


    "Second Brother," she began to change the subject, "Didn''t you say that the veterinarian looked familiar? Did you recognize who it was?"


    Gu Che paused, looked left and right, turned off his own and his sister''s microphones, and leaned closer to her sister''s ear.


    "I recognized him. He should be uncle''s son. I don''t know which one it is."


    Gu Che didn''t remember meeting this cousin when he was a child. However, he barely had an impression of his uncle, and this Jin Chunting looked quite similar to his uncle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： clown

    Chapter 299 The Jumping Clown


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    I never expected that I would meet my cousin after participating in a show.


    Jin Chunting looked at her with a smile in his eyes, and probably recognized her, but he didn''t recognize her.


    Speaking of which, with the legendary grandpa¡¯s control over his children and grandchildren, would he allow his grandson to participate in the show? If I recognize my cousin, what should I do if my grandfather goes back to make things difficult for my cousin?


    Tuanzi scratched his head.


    The mouth was pinched and pinched into a duck''s mouth.


    Tuanzi turned his head, puffed out his cheeks and glared at Gu Che, "No, the duck''s mouth doesn''t look good."


    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his short hand to pinch Gu Che''s mouth.


    She can''t be ugly alone, let''s have a duck mouth together!


    Gu Che dodged for a while, and whispered again, "Let''s talk about it when there is no camera, there is no rush."


    Tuanzi waved his little fleshy claws, "This is no problem, but you still have to let me pinch it, or I will sneak up on you later on the road!"


    She pretended to be fierce: "Miao Miao never fails in a sneak attack!"


    The system can''t help but be dismantled.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The number of times you succeed in sneak attacking Master is far less than the number of times you fail¡¿


    According to what Master said, there is not much difference between a sneak attack by the host and a sneak attack by a little milk cat with bright claws.


    Tuanzi pouted, sooner or later she would always succeed in sneak attack. Who made Master always sneak up on her?


    After eating dry food, everyone started on the road again.


    After that, no other accidents happened, and the mountain tour became boring again, and the previous actions were repeated.


    However, boring is relatively speaking.


    Chen Wen, who couldn''t find opportunities and was very tired, could no longer hide her irritability.


    The younger brother was still chattering aside, she couldn''t help but growled, "Can you shut up?"


    Chen Lin was stunned.


    He was not sad, but silently stayed away from Chen Wen and went to find other children.


    The five children chattered together.


    "I just saw a sika deer, it''s so beautiful~"


    "Ah, I didn''t see it, you should tell me next time you see it!"


    "Uncle Han, Uncle Han, what is that flower, it''s so cute."


    "Uncle Jiang, why does this tree grow so strangely?"


    The two forest rangers rarely enjoyed this lively mountain tour, and were happy to explain to the children.


    The audience does not need to really patrol the mountains. Whether they are tired or happy depends on who is replaced.


    If you focus on Chen Wen, you will feel that the mountain road is long, extremely boring, and physically and mentally exhausted. If you focus on the children, you will only feel that the mountains and forests are rich in resources, and you will see many animals and plants that you have not seen before. That''s a view that you can''t see in a zoo or a botanical garden.


    The two forest rangers knew the mountain well, and they were very down-to-earth when popularizing science. At least this part of the people were fascinated by it.


    In the eyes of these people, Chen Wen''s words that hurt morale from time to time are very harsh.


    ¡¾Wow, can anyone shut up about this? She was the only one complaining along the way, and none of the other big and small guests complained¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m really speechless, I know I¡¯m going to patrol the mountains, I know it¡¯s going to be very tiring, so I should be mentally prepared, I complain when I come, is this a new way to get shots? Then I just want to say that she succeeded]


    Immediately, some fans jumped out to explain.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re tired? ¡¿


    ¡¾My family Wenwen has always been a little princess, it¡¯s normal to complain a few words on the first mountain tour, you go, you will complain too¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone knows that the children are full of energy. As for the other big guests, the three men certainly don¡¯t feel tired, and the other female guest is also an athlete. It¡¯s not easy for Wenwen to persist until now¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, are you really a fan? Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to blackmail your idol by saying that?¡¿


    What Chen Wen couldn''t bear the most was that unless they encountered a simple forest ranger''s hut on the mountain, they didn''t even have a place to go to the toilet.


    She thought that even Gu Che and Wu Ti had participated in this show. There was a certain probability that the show would become popular, and she could still hype it up, so she endured it.


    Soon, the sunset dyed the distant sky red, and the tired birds began to return to the forest.


    Chen Wen felt relieved, "I can finally go down the mountain."


    The road down the mountain is not easy. After all, everyone is tired and hungry after a day of patrolling the mountain. In addition, the roar of wild animals began to be heard in the forest.


    That was the roar of a real wild animal. When Chen Wen heard the sound, her legs went limp.


    "Shouldn''t there be wild beasts attacking us?"


    "There are so many of us, the wild beasts won''t come over." Ranger Jiang said comfortingly.


    Chen Wen was not comforted. She looked at a few guests, and suddenly realized that this was an excellent opportunity to create a hot topic, so she did not hesitate to join the male guests.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Yang Jin: "It''s okay. After all, there are many people. If there is only one person, will you feel scared?"


    Probably seeing Chen Wen''s face turning pale, he whispered a few words of comfort.


    Chen Wen looked past him, looking at Gu Che, hoping that this man would say a few words.


    Gu Che: Can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me!


    "Speaking of which," Chen Wen wanted to talk to Yang Jin, "It''s surprising that Mr. Gu will participate in this variety show. After all, you are so busy, and don''t you like playing games? I didn''t expect to be interested in wild Plants and animals know that too."


    She seemed to tell everyone unintentionally that she knew Gu Che''s preferences very well.


    Gu Che was instantly vigilant: "I don''t like playing games, don''t slander me."


    Chen Wen: "?" Didn''t you say that when you were interviewed?


    The barrage was also confused.


    Before everyone had time to boo, and before the sailors had time to set the rhythm, they were stunned by Gu Che''s words.


    ¡¾Slander? This word is a bit heavy]


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it scared my Wenwen¡¿


    ¡¾No, I remember he said in an interview that he would play games in his spare time. Is he slapping himself in the face? ¡¿


    Yang Jin and Duan Ling didn''t know much about this circle, so they kept silent.


    Wu Ti smiled: "Is it because of Miao Miao? Or because of Director Gu?"


    Gu Che also realized that he had overreacted, and immediately went down the steps.


    "Ahem, what, the eldest brother is afraid that I will affect Miao Miao, so he asks me to play less games. After all, Miao Miao likes to learn from what I do."


    He emphasized with a straight face: "Please remember, I don''t like games anymore, and I don''t usually play games much, so don''t complain to my elder brother."


    The bullet screen was full of hahaha.


    ¡¾Your brother is always your brother, hahaha! ¡¿


    ¡¾Director Gu is mighty! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng''s concerns are justified, children like to imitate adults. Whatever adults do, just follow suit. Adults lie, children also learn. If adults don¡¯t keep their promises, children will learn too, and it¡¯s important to lead by example]


    ¡¾I thought he was a cold and cool brother, so he is so afraid of his brother? ¡¿


    The attention of the audience is instantly shifted to the daily relationship between the three brothers and sisters.


    Chen Wen is making fun of herself, and she is not reconciled.


    The voices of children chirping again came from the front.


    She suddenly thought about poaching.


    "We are broadcasting live. If those poachers saw the live broadcast, wouldn''t they run faster? Are we doing bad things with good intentions?"


    Other guests: "..." Really, which pot is not open and which pot to mention!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Miao Miao: take you to fly

    Chapter 300 Miao Miao: Take You Fly


    After discovering someone poaching, both the guests and the staff actually have concerns in this regard.


    The program team immediately avoided the investigation scope of the Forest Public Security Bureau because of this consideration.


    Now, Chen Wen suddenly said that, it will only give the sunspots a chance to attack the show.


    Sure enough, the barrage quickly raised various questions.


    The first day the program was broadcast, there was a crisis of suspension.


    Wu Ti, who has a very high emotional intelligence, doesn''t know how to get out of the siege.


    Chen Wen blinked, "Haven''t you guys thought about this?"


    Gu Che and the others: "..."


    The speculation about barrage is getting more and more serious.


    After consulting the Forestry Bureau and the forest police, Director Chen took the initiative to show his face and explain.


    "At present, it is speculated that the poachers have left the mountain. In addition, our equipment is very advanced to ensure that there is also a signal in the deep mountain. Poachers will not have time to surf the Internet. If they are still in the mountain, it is difficult for their mobile phones to have a signal. We have avoided the incident."


    Even so, some netizens are still questioning.


    If the doubts cannot be quelled, the show might actually be called off.


    The staff who climbed the mountain with the equipment for a day: "..."


    Everyone has put so much effort into this show, if it is called off on the first day...the hearts of everyone will be very heavy.


    Chen Wen only then realized what she had done, with an embarrassed expression on her face, wishing that someone would help her out immediately.


    The warm-hearted Yang Jin was busy comforting her younger brother, but Wu Ti, who had a high EQ, pretended not to notice, let alone Gu Che, who wished to distance herself from her by a city.


    Tuanzi was happily sharing with his friends, and found everyone¡¯s expressions were weird. He was startled, and quietly moved to his second brother and his side, "What''s the matter, everyone?"


    Gu Che explained a few words in a low voice.


    Tuanzi blinked, "Then, if you catch the poacher, you won''t be questioned, right?"


    Tuanzi glanced at him, but did not say that the system had found the poacher.


    Those people are still in the mountains, and have been staying in a certain place.


    Because there is no network, the system can only give the location, and cannot see what those people are doing.


    However, several people stayed somewhere, either preparing to continue poaching or injured.


    In addition, there are people at the foot of the mountain. It also appears on the map given by the system in the form of a small red dot.


    These people are easy to hear the wind and escape in advance.


    After descending the mountain, everyone came to the rest place provided by the Forestry Bureau.


    This is a simple guest house, which is not as good as a hotel. It is a place for guests to rest and study at night.


    Unless there are special circumstances in the evening, the guests will not go up the mountain, but continue to receive training in the guest house, and then rest.


    Tuanzi hastily finished the meals provided by the guest house, and quietly found Duan Xiayou.


    "Eldest brother, it''s our Tianyun faction''s turn."


    She pulled out a crumpled map of the mountains and forests.


    "The group of poachers should be here."


    She gestured, "It''s far, far away from the place where we were shooting, on the back of the mountain, so we didn''t feel their breath."


    Tuanzi gestured for the location of the courier.


    "Also, the police uncles have found the right direction, but they haven''t arrived there yet."


    The forest is too big and uncertain, which makes the work of forest police very difficult.


    Tuanzi rubbed his hands together and proposed a plan, "Miao Miao is in charge of catching poachers and cooperating with the police uncles. You can stop the responders who might escape, can you?"


    After finishing speaking, no one said a word. When he looked up, he saw Duan Xiayou was drowsy.


    "Brother, wake up, it''s not time to sleep yet!"


    She was also worried that the big brother would ask her how she knew these things, but the big brother only knew how to sleep!


    Duan Xiayou blinked his sleepy eyes.


    "The plan is good, but does your brother know?"


    Someone feels guilty for a moment.


    "Wait, wait until we catch it."


    Duan Xiayou is a bodyguard. He has been with the staff before, so he naturally knows everyone''s concerns.


    "Task exchange, I agree."


    Tuanzi disagreed, "Let''s leave this kind of highlight moment to Miao Miao, Miao Miao still wants to broadcast live."


    Isn¡¯t everyone worried that their live broadcast will make poachers get wind of it and run away?


    Even if Director Chen explained it very clearly, even if the forest police felt that the live broadcast would not affect their catching bad guys at all (because according to the clues, the poachers ran away in the early morning, and the subsequent investigation also avoided the camera, in fact, it would not affect the handling of the case) , but there are always people pointing and pointing across the Internet.


    Then if she jumps out to prove that as long as she is there, the villains will come and catch one by one, what else can everyone say?


    Duan Xiayou yawned, "It''s okay, I''ll finish it early and support you."


    Tuanzi squinted at him.


    "Maybe you found a tree to sleep on the way and forgot to come to Miaomiao."


    They hurried to find Director Chen.


    Director Chen was surprised: "Really?"


    "It''s true, and I''ve given the clues to the police uncles!"


    But again, it is too difficult to track in the forest.


    But she is different, she can fly!


    "Uncle director, don''t you want to catch those villains? Netizens will have nothing to say if you catch the villains."


    Director Chen was crazy.


    Finally, he still agreed to send out the drone, and at the same time prepared a new action camera for her and Duan Xiayou, connected to the Internet, and let him sit in the live broadcast room.


    "Miao Miao, you must be careful."


    Director Chen could not wait to hold Tuanzi''s hand, "If something happens to you, the show crew will be finished, and so will I."


    The guest had an accident, so the program group does not need to continue. Tuanzi had an accident, Gu Cheng and Gu Che might tear him apart!


    Tuanzi was studying the action camera, and when he heard what he said, he said perfunctorily, "I know, I know, Director Chen, you''re starting to get bald too, so don''t think too much about it."


    Director Chen, who is indeed facing a hair loss crisis: "..."


    Director Chen could only try to hold Duan Xiayou''s hand, "Young Xia, you must protect her!"


    Duan Xiayou narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked down at his junior sister.


    Tuanzi immediately turned to look in another direction.


    Duan Xiayou could only agree to Director Chen, but when he went out, he grabbed Tuanzi by the collar.


    "You lied to him that we want to act together?"


    He said, how could Director Chen release him so easily? It turned out that they would act together.


    "To protect his little heart, it''s not a lie."


    Tuanzi smiled flatteringly, trying to get away with being cute, "And, when the live broadcast starts, he will know the truth, so I''ll fool him for a few minutes."


    Eight o''clock in the evening.


    The guests of "Mountain Patrol Tour" gathered in the study room to study, but everyone was not in a good mood.


    The atmosphere of the barrage is not harmonious, there are worries and accusations.


    Chen Wen, who knew she was in trouble, sat obediently and dignified this time, with an expression of "I''m serious".


    "Brother, where did Miao Miao go?"


    Wu Yu didn''t see Tuanzi, so he was a little confused.


    "She''s not feeling well, she''s sleeping." Gu Che was less worried about the show, and more worried about his sister.


    ¡¾Could it be because I was frightened and uncomfortable¡¿


    ¡¾Just kidding, Miao Miao will be frightened? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, look at the Miao Miao group¡¯s shot, the scene is moving fast¡¿


    ¡¾There is also an additional live broadcast room, which seems to be from the perspective of a drone. Although the moonlight is full, it is not clear¡¿


    Duanzi wore an anti-shake motion camera on his head, and changed the direction of the lens.


    She shuttled among the branches, and the camera faithfully recorded everything she saw.


    "Hi everyone, I''m Miaomiao."


    ¡¾I''m going, is this Miaomiao? She wears an action camera, so what we see is what she sees]


    ¡¾In this scene, she slipped into the woods? It''s too dangerous]


    Everyone couldn''t see Tuanzi''s face, but could only hear her whimpering.


    "I heard that everyone is worried that the live broadcast will remind poachers, so Miao Miao is going to catch the thief. When the thief is caught, everyone will not worry, right?"


    She spoke innocently, which made some audience members feel embarrassed.


    "Also, everyone doesn''t know Feifei, this will help you understand Feifei~"


    The audience suddenly realized, yes, they are now from Gu Miaomiao''s perspective. Gu Miaomiao is flying, isn''t it they who are flying?


    Excited! excited!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： whose highlight moment

    Chapter 301 Whose highlight moment


    In other variety shows, you can also see the pictures taken by drones, and you will also have the experience of overlooking.


    It¡¯s just that if it¡¯s from the perspective of a drone, you can¡¯t bring Feifei¡¯s perspective, at most you can enjoy the picturesque scenery.


    But it¡¯s different now, Tuanzi didn¡¯t fly very high, but just shuttled among the branches, occasionally leaping up to see clearly ahead with the help of moonlight. Flying not high but flying fast, the whistling wind blowing in my ears.


    Almost everyone is immersed in this experience.


    There is the sound of the wind in my ears, and the rapidly changing scenery in front of my eyes. If someone is not used to it, you can look at the perspective of the drone and use the moonlight to guess where you are now.


    ¡¾This experience is absolutely amazing! ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooomy


    ¡¾Slow down, slow down, I''m a little airsick! ¡¿


    ¡¾A rare experience in life, I have already asked my friends to come and experience it together, happy things should be shared together¡¿


    So this night, many people received live sharing from friends and colleagues, as well as emojis with unknown meanings.


    Some people were frightened, fearing that it was a malicious link, so they didn''t dare to click it. Some are fearless, click into the live broadcast room, be popularized, and then become addicted to it.


    Soon, the topic of #ÂÃɽÂÃÐзɷÉ# was on the top of the hot search.


    Someone Feifei maintained a little rationality.


    ¡¾Wait, if this topic is too hot, will you remind poachers¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not good if the influence is small and arresting people¡¿


    ¡¾You really take her words seriously, didn¡¯t you say that the poachers had already left? She probably used this method to divert everyone''s attention, I must admit, Miao Miao, you succeeded]


    ¡¾Actually, I also think that what everyone said is too much. The relevant departments all said that there is no problem, and a group of laymen pointed out, and even threatened the program team to report]


    ¡¾Yes, real experts don¡¯t listen to what they say, and false experts¡¯ words are taken as imperial edicts¡¿


    ¡¾The above, actually, the truth should be that they only want to hear what they want to hear, it doesn''t matter who said it. Even if they are liars, as long as they talk about their hearts, they can make liars into gods]


    The dumplings flew extremely fast, and everyone''s experience was extremely comfortable.


    After waiting so hard, the audience thought seriously.


    ¡¾Wait, is Miao Miao acting secretly? ¡¿


    Everyone watched back and forth between several live broadcast rooms. In the study room, everyone is still studying hard. Gu Che, who was worried about his younger sister, was able to set an example and managed to pull himself together, but everyone could still see that he was not in a good mood.


    On the other side, the worried sister is like a little bird, yelling ''Whoa, whoa, whoa,'', flying happily, and occasionally rolls mischievously on the branch, the angle of view begins to roll, and the audience seems to roll .


    ¡¾Yes, I sympathize with Gu Che¡¿


    ¡¾I think Miao Miao will finish when she comes back¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s fine if everyone doesn¡¯t tell Gu Che¡¿


    ¡¾But you guys forgot, Gu Cheng might be watching the live broadcast! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Compassion is a fraction of a second, no more! ¡¿


    ¡¾+1¡¿


    Everyone really sympathized for a second, and then shared their feelings about this experience, and even said things like ''It would be better if we could come once during the day'' and ''I can see more clearly during the day''.


    Duanzi has rarely flown so happily.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Really refreshing¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It¡¯s like a cat rolling on a bigger land¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ah, what are you talking about? ¡¿


    The system is silent.


    Duanzi didn''t pursue it any further.


    She didn''t fly around, but followed the system''s instructions to find those red dots that didn''t move.


    During the period, the system also reminded her that she was about to meet the forest police, so she hurriedly changed direction.


    She is not afraid of seeing the forest police, but she is afraid that some netizens will even spray these people together.


    Obviously these people have been busy since receiving the task, and they didn''t go down the mountain to rest, and they didn''t have time to eat, but some people still think that their investigation speed is too slow.


    After flying for another ten minutes, the system gave a reminder.


    The dumpling began to slow down, and finally landed on a tree, like a dexterous cat, peeking out its small head.


    Coincidentally, there is a large open space in front of it, and the moonlight pours down, illuminating that place. Therefore, even at night, the audience in the live broadcast room can clearly see the situation in the open space.


    There were three people whose life and death were unknown lying on the ground, and beside it was a small cage with a small elk lying in it.


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    ¡¾This is the poacher? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going, I was really found by Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s very dangerous! ¡¿


    ¡¾What''s the danger? Two poachers fell down and their weapons disappeared... Wait, poachers like them should make some civil warehouses by themselves, right? Where are the weapons? ¡¿


    During the heated discussion among the audience, the dumpling, who was sure that no one was around, landed lightly and approached the three people lying on the ground quietly. Two of them had no breath, and the other was still breathing weakly. Let''s look at the wounds of the three.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    The system tells her the answer.


    The audience also draws conclusions.


    ¡¾Wu Cang injured? ! ¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be black and white? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s a terrible feeling, Miao Miao, run quickly, what if the attacker is nearby? ¡¿


    It was also at this time that the system discovered that there were other people on the mountain.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, it was my mistake, and there are people who are currently approaching the person in charge of responding and will bump into your big brother¡¿


    Danzi comforted it in turn.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: You are already very good. I think, maybe someone wants to use the escape route of the poachers to escape, who could it be¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: A vicious murderer, otherwise it is impossible to explain why the other party hides in the deep mountains and old forests, isn¡¯t it just to avoid searching? ¡¿


    Duanzi was instantly excited.


    She''s going to catch the bad guys.


    However.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Your elder brother has arrested someone¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    The audience knew about this one step ahead of Danzi.


    A minute ago, when everyone was worried about Tuanzi, the main broadcast room changed to Duan Xiayou''s perspective.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t speak, but the director posted a barrage on the top of the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾Mountain Patrol Tour: This perspective is from the perspective of senior brother Miao Miao. He is the bodyguard hired by our program. This time he is responsible for cooperating with Miao Miao to catch thieves¡¿


    When he knew that the two soldiers were divided into two groups, Director Chen almost cried. He was actually cheated by a child.


    But when he discovered that Duan Xiayou found a suspicious person, he was excited again, and intuitively turned Duan Xiayou''s perspective to the anchor room.


    So, while experiencing Feifei, Director Chen and the other audience saw a person sneaking around underneath.


    And soon, Duan Xiayou made a move, and in an instant, everyone''s perspective changed to overlook the suspicious figure lying on the ground, and saw his clothes were stained with blood, and he was still holding a civil warehouse.


    "Aren''t you a wanted criminal?"


    Everyone heard Duan Xiayou''s lazy and suspicious voice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： for real

    Chapter 302 Reality


    Witty netizens stringed the whole thing together.


    [There was a poacher in the early morning, who injured a female elk and another calf, took away a calf, and got lost in the mountains...or maybe they planned to poach other animals. In short, they were delayed in the mountains for a while, and the result Meet a murderer]


    ¡¾The murderer hid in the mountains in order to avoid being searched. He may have heard the conversation of the three people. He knew that there was someone to respond. He immediately attacked and decided to use the poachers to leave the mountain or even smuggle out of the country¡¿


    ¡¾Then, Miao Miao caught three poachers and rescued the little elk. Her elder brother caught the poachers and also the people who came down the mountain...Why is this story so mysterious¡¿


    ¡¾Is it fantasy? I feel so cool! Whether it¡¯s a murderer or a poacher, they¡¯ve all been caught, hahaha]


    ¡¾I think this show is right. It can not only promote the protection of mountains and forests, learn about many wild animals and plants, but also help combat poaching and other behaviors. How great it is¡¿


    ¡¾I was worried about reminding the poachers before, but I was thinking too much. I think the poachers would probably avoid it if they knew where Miao Miao and the others were going to shoot. Otherwise, come and catch one by one]


    Although it is a live broadcast at night, although the definition is not very high, more and more people are pouring into the live broadcast room.


    The staff also directed the drone to land, trying to capture more pictures.


    After making sure that the weak-breathing poacher couldn''t get up, the group found the forest police and led them over. On the way, they also encountered other animals that the poachers were hunting.


    The animals were kept in cages and hidden in the bushes.


    There''s a male elk circling around there.


    Tuanzi suspected that the male elk was chasing the poachers all the way here, and instead of finding his own child, he found other animals.


    The forest police checked the footprints and other information, and determined that these three people were the ones who went into the mountain to poach in the early morning.


    Soon, Duan Xiayou slowly landed in front of the forest police with the murderer who passed out in his left hand and the driver in charge of picking up the poachers in his right hand.


    ¡¾At this moment, I seem to see God¡¿


    ¡¾I used to think that he wanted to create a chivalrous character to enter the entertainment industry, but now that I think about it, if such a handsome guy can enter the entertainment industry, we will make money instead¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t think it''s possible, he seems to be hiding from the camera on purpose¡¿


    ¡¾Playing hard to get, you have to ask everyone to make your debut, debut is the pinnacle, make money and make money¡¿


    ¡¾The above is easy to understand, you are the only sober person in the world, why not send you to debut, the debut character is set as ''smelly mouth''¡¿


    The thief-catching operation ended successfully. After handing over with the forest police, the brothers and sisters flew directly back to the guest house.


    Director Chen had been waiting for them a long time ago, and was about to go up to express his thanks when he saw Tuanzi glaring at Duan Xiayou angrily.


    "You are a bad brother!"


    Duan Xiayou looked innocent: "What did I do?"


    Tuanzi pouted and remained silent.


    Her highlight moments are gone, woo woo woo!


    Although it is a good thing to catch bad guys, but... woo woo woo!


    Tuanzi showed his fist, "Let''s compete, don''t sleep!"


    Duan Xiayou immediately yawned.


    "I''m so tired, I need to rest. When you''re tired, you can''t win by fighting."


    Tuanzi was holding his breath, and of course it was an aboveboard win if he wanted to win.


    She reluctantly released him, and emphasized, "Tomorrow morning, before going up the mountain, I will wait for you here!"


    Director Chen''s eyes lit up.


    Civil war between brothers and sisters... Ah no, a competition between brothers and sisters?


    He has seen the abilities of these two people. If they fight, it will definitely be better than special effects. He is blessed, and so are the audience.


    The group who separated from the senior did not notice the director''s bright eyes.


    She has one more thing to attend to now.


    A little Douding quietly approached the room, his moist eyeballs turned around, observing the surroundings all the time.


    When passing by the second brother''s room, she tiptoed even more, until she reached the door of her own room, and then she was relieved.


    The conditions in the guest house are simple, and they only provide single rooms, so the big and small guests live separately.


    Fortunately, I live separately from my second brother, otherwise I will definitely reveal my secrets.


    Thinking like this, she tiptoed to open the door.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, revealing Gu Che''s black face.


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    The majestic little heroine just now has turned into a little fat cat.


    The cameraman who was following the film snickered, and the night owl audience also snickered.


    ¡¾Finally saw this scene, full of satisfaction¡¿


    ¡¾I want to continue watching, I can still survive! ¡¿


    It''s a pity that Gu Che didn''t give this opportunity.


    He dragged his sister into the room and refused the cameraman''s follow-up. And the machine in the room had already been turned off by him.


    No one knows how he taught the dumpling, but the next morning, when everyone rushed into the live broadcast room, all they saw was a limp dumpling.


    Tuanzi walked out listlessly, sneaking glances at the stern-faced Gu Che from time to time, like a dog caught by its owner for doing something bad.


    ¡¾How should I put it, Gu Che looks like Gu Cheng at this moment¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I think so too, it¡¯s so serious that it scares people to death, Miao Miao is so pitiful, so come live at my sister¡¯s house¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front thinks beautifully, if you want to come, come to my house¡¿


    It was also the first time for Tuanzi to see such a serious second brother. He was a little scared and blamed himself.


    Things that she is used to, are not unusual at all for the second brother.


    But I dare to do it next time.


    Duanzi rubbed her face, thinking about how to solve this matter perfectly.


    Not only made the second brother happy, but also made the second brother agree to her to continue doing this.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, think of a way, Miaomiao''s head is too small¡¿


    Little Brain can''t think of a better way.


    At this time, Duan Xiayou, a staff member, yawned and passed by.


    Tuanzi instantly forgot to make the second brother happy, grabbed a stick outside the guest house and rushed up.


    "Brother, where are you running!"


    Duan Xiayou: "!"


    If you don''t run, you have to discuss. He doesn''t have the energy of the junior sister.


    It''s a pity that Tuanzi used 100% of his skills this time, and his figure was as fast as lightning. No matter which direction he fled, he could stop him in time.


    If he didn''t fight back, the stick would hit him like a torrential rain. He could only pick up a stick, and the two fought in the open space outside the guest house.


    Director Chen, who had been prepared for a long time, quickly turned all the cameras on them.


    I saw this pair of senior brothers and sisters hitting from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground, without the effect of flying sand and moving stones, but no one dared to underestimate them.


    ¡¾Hiss, hiss, the speed at which that stick swings is terrifying¡¿


    ¡¾Is this a stick? These are all swords]


    ¡¾It feels like both of them are really serious¡¿


    ¡¾This is a blockbuster movie! ¡¿


    ¡¾I wish Fang Fangfang, come out and work quickly! ¡¿


    At the end of the fight, the sticks of the two were directly blown into crumbs.


    Duan Xiayou was pleasantly surprised: "Finally it''s broken, so can we end our discussion?"


    The answer was Danko''s approaching fist.


    The little girl stopped in mid-air, her fist was only a few centimeters away from Duan Xiayou''s handsome face.


    Duan Xiayou had to dodge in a hurry, and also fought back with his bare hands.


    The system hadn¡¯t seen the host¡¯s real behavior for a long time, and wanted to persuade it, but suddenly noticed the soaring data in the background.


    Last night''s flying experience raised several million prestige points, which is already a lot. As a result, now, the brothers and sisters are sparring relentlessly, ushering in an explosive increase in reputation.


    ¡¾Without a comparable opponent, I simply cannot comprehend Miao Miao''s strength and the charm of martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾One hundred approvals, this live broadcast, I watched it on my knees, woo woo woo, this is martial arts! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： nice second brother

    Chapter 303 Nice Second Brother


    The system felt like being hit by a pie. After thinking about it, it still didn''t remind the host and let her chase after Duan Xiayou.


    Appropriate comparison is indeed very useful. It is not a comparison between good and bad, but a comparison between good and better, which raises the upper limit of everyone''s expectations for martial arts.


    The more I look forward to it, the more I want to know more about it. If you understand better, you will be more proud of traditional martial arts and actively promote it. Even if not everyone can practice martial arts, it is good to be inspired by this and work hard to strengthen your body.


    At least according to the data it collects, anyone who watches the host¡¯s program for a long time will be infected to exercise. They can''t learn internal skills, and they can''t perform light skills. They may just do Tai Chi, Xingyi, run in the morning and evening, or just punch a few times with the host when performing martial arts.


    Willing to stretch your muscles and move your body is progress and gain.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou fought inextricably, which quickly attracted many people to watch.


    There were staff from the program group and the guest house, as well as guests, and even the head of the Forestry Bureau who rushed over early in the morning because the program was off the air.


    If the two of them landed on the ground, they would come and go, punching to the flesh, and they would stare with wide-eyed eyes. If the two of them were fighting to the sky, each of them would raise their heads and open their mouths wide.


    He raised his head for a while, looked up for a while, opened his mouth wide, and stared wide-eyed for a while.


    The two are not tired, they feel tired.


    The audience is not tired, but very excited.


    The cameramen are very good, whether it is the timing of zooming in or zooming out, the timing is just right.


    It was obviously a live broadcast of a variety show with a public welfare nature, but they enjoyed a martial arts blockbuster that was far more shocking than the effects, and the scene was magnificent.


    ¡¾It would be great if they used real swords! ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t, a sword has no eyes, it¡¯s not good to hurt someone¡¿


    ¡¾I think with their strength, they will not accidentally injure passers-by, but the problem now is not that the weapons are too rubbish, but that the senior brother of Miao Miao obviously doesn¡¯t want to fight¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, he has been looking for opportunities to escape, but Miao Miao is faster. Speaking of which, the boxing and sword skills of the two are similar, but the lightness kung fu seems to be Miao Miao is far better than the elder brother, how did she learn the lightness kung fu so well? ¡¿


    The system saw this comment and thought, if you were naughty when you were young, you liked to play tricks on your master, you always got into trouble, and you were chased and beaten by your master with a broom, in order not to get beaten, you would also practice lightness skills well.


    The eyes of a few children are shining.


    Yang Heng pulled Wu Yu and said, "I want to worship her as my teacher, I want to learn martial arts!"


    Wu Yu lazily: "Oh."


    Yang Heng gave up and went to find Chen Lin again. Chen Lin also nodded excitedly, "I want to worship her as my teacher too!"


    Hearing her younger brother''s words, Chen Wen''s smile froze for a moment.


    Nowadays, the hot spot of the show is obviously focused on Gu Miaomiao, and her silly brother even ran up to add heat to others.


    However, if her younger brother really gets close to Gu Miaomiao, can she take the opportunity to get closer to Gu Che?


    She subconsciously searched for Gu Che''s figure, and found that this young top-notch was serious, watching the discussion with a serious face. She immediately turned her mind several times, and walked over slowly, pretending to inadvertently close the distance between the two.


    As a person who knows this well, she knows what distance to take a back view to look very intimate. In the past, she used this trick to calculate... No, it''s not a calculation, but to help others increase a lot of enthusiasm.


    Chen Wen was about to approach, when a dumpling hit Gu Che, causing Gu Che to take a few steps back, and distanced himself from her very naturally, her smile froze again.


    The dumpling clung to Gu Che''s body like an octopus, she raised her head slightly, showing a bright smile.


    "Look, Miao Miao has protected you again."


    Clicking Chen Wen''s figure from the corner of the eye, Gu Che understood what she was talking about.


    "Are you paying attention to me when you are fighting?" He pretended to ask casually.


    "Of course, Miaomiao said she wanted to protect you, and she will definitely do it."


    Tuanzi naturally raised his chin, and quickly pointed out his mistakes.


    "It''s not fighting, it''s just learning. No matter how good martial arts are, if you don''t practice much, you will become unfamiliar. When you want to use them, you will find that your level has regressed."


    She wrinkled her nose, as if she didn''t like the picture of her falling back.


    Gu Che nodded unconsciously, "That''s the truth."


    Just like him, if you always shoot TV dramas and participate in variety shows without practicing, your singing and dancing skills will drop. In order to ensure that his ability is always at a high level, he must continue to practice.


    At this moment, someone tapped her face, and when she turned her head, she saw her younger sister approaching her chubby face affectionately.


    "Second brother, are you still angry?"


    Blinking her big shiny black eyes, "Don''t be angry, next time I want to do something, I will definitely tell you in advance."


    Gu Che let out a ''hum'' in a neutral tone.


    At this moment, a little meat claw stretched out and stuffed a chocolate ball into his mouth.


    Bitter and slightly sweet taste pervades.


    "Where did you get the chocolate?"


    "Hey," Tuanzi avoided answering, "This is Miao Miao''s favorite chocolate, there is only one, and I give it to my dear second brother."


    Gu Che''s mood suddenly felt like an inflated balloon, a little buoyant, ready to go to the sky at any time.


    But at this time, my sister was still speaking in a sweet tone.


    "Second brother isn''t angry anymore, look, Miao Miao is fighting, ah, no, I was thinking about how to coax you during the sparring, and I was almost beaten by the elder brother."


    Gu Che couldn''t care less about being angry for a moment. After careful inspection, he was relieved to make sure that only his sister''s hair was messed up.


    He immediately looked at Duan Xiayou, who was leaning against the wall, as if he was about to fall asleep at any time, with condemning eyes.


    Duan Xiayou: "..." He has good hearing and heard the conversation between the siblings.


    Looking at his junior sister''s chubby face and that pure and innocent expression, he just wanted to say that good-looking and cute-looking people always seem to be able to learn the ability to deceive people without a teacher.


    Junior sister''s mouth is sweet and deceiving.


    At the same time, videos related to this discussion kept circulating on major platforms, and the titles everyone took became more and more outrageous.


    #This kind of fight is worthy of being called martial arts#


    #Now the crew come in to see, this is called play#


    #Real ten steps to kill one person, thousands of miles do not stay behind#


    #modern martial arts peak is actually a five-year-old girl#


    #The rivers and lakes are not destroyed, the martial arts are not dead#


    #ÎäÏÀpeak, scorching sparring#


    The system was silent after reading it, thinking, the netizens are too much to bring hatred to the host.


    But, sooner or later, the high level shown by the host will slap some people who like to cheat and don''t want to work hard. This hatred, sooner or later, is always pulling, and now pulling can also increase the popularity of the show.


    The popularity of "Mountain Patrol Tour" has exploded.


    From the experience of Feifei last night to catching thieves, some netizens have already remembered this show. Just remember, it''s not enough to get them up early on the weekend to watch the live broadcast.


    It''s February, and it''s still very cold. Isn''t the bed warm and fragrant? Who wants to watch the live broadcast?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： Miao Miao: I am super reliable

    Chapter 304 Miao Miao: I am super reliable


    Many people¡¯s weekends are like this. They are either in a coma, or lying in bed playing with their mobile phones, or just don¡¯t want to get up.


    Last night, the program attracted a group of people. Everyone thought that the charm of the program was not enough to make them get up and watch the live broadcast. However, when they were lying on the bed and playing with their mobile phones, they still unconsciously swipe related news. video.


    After watching it, they couldn''t help their blood boiling even in the cold morning!


    This is too good-looking, even better than the current fantasy movies!


    After all, there are fewer and fewer martial arts movies now, and everyone is starting to compete with fantasy movies and fairy tale movies. It''s a pity that the latter pays attention to spells rather than force. The actors only need to make gestures, and the rest depends on special effects.


    But even if it is a fantasy movie, there should be people who practice martial arts!


    After watching it, it was not enough. Everyone entered the live broadcast room very fragrantly, looking forward to another super-burning duel.


    So, in the cold morning, the chat in the live broadcast room was in full swing.


    ¡¾I regret it, I hate it, I woke up a long time ago, why didn¡¯t I open the live broadcast room¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, let¡¯s have a discussion, or you can make a notice before you and your senior brother discuss¡¿


    ¡¾Thousands of people seek to learn from each other¡¿


    Those who have been squatting in the live broadcast room have a sense of superiority, they are the first to see this "showdown of the century"!


    The showdown of the century is still the exaggerated words of these netizens, and they''helped'' Tuanzi to arouse a lot of hatred.


    Director Chen almost burst into tears seeing the soaring heat.


    The people from the Forestry Bureau are also very excited. Even if these people are watching the live broadcast for Gu Miaomiao, they are all here. By the way, listen to the knowledge of forest protection, appreciate the beautiful scenery and furry wild animals, and crack down on poaching. ?


    After listening and watching a lot, are you willing to join in the action of protecting the mountains and forests?


    After joining the action to protect the mountains and forests, will you consciously promote it to the people around you?


    The prospect is great, the person in charge said with emotion.


    The guests couldn¡¯t pay attention to more, they hurriedly finished their breakfast, and started to patrol the mountain again.


    In order to visit more mountains, the five groups of guests will be divided into two groups this time, with two forest rangers leading one group each.


    The veterinarian and the assistant will also follow a group separately.


    After listening to the arrangement, Chen Wen''s eyes lit up. Five groups and two groups must be a combination of two and three.


    If she can be grouped with Gu Che alone, can''t she send materials to the marketing account?


    At this time, she heard the soft voice of the dumpling.


    "Let''s draw lots, it''s the fairest."


    Chen Wen: "..."


    She is not discouraged, she believes in her luck.


    Soon, the lottery results came out.


    Director Chen: "Teacher Gu, Miao Miao, and Teacher Duan, go up to one group, and the remaining guests to one group."


    Chen Wen''s smile froze completely.


    At this time, she saw Tuanzi glance at her, and then smiled, like a weasel who stole a chicken.


    This child, can''t see through her mind?


    Chen Wen comforted herself, she was just a child, so she probably wouldn''t.


    But when the group went up the mountain, she suddenly remembered what an artist said.


    "I said, that Gu Miaomiao is a bit evil. Have you noticed that as long as she is an artist who participates in the same variety show as her, if she wants to play tricks, she will definitely be found out. If she wants to hype, she can always interrupt at the best time. And The truth is, she turned from the dark to the bright. In the variety show she participated in, the sailors were useless, and a group of sailors were sent in."


    Chen Wen looked back subconsciously. Gu Che''s group and Duan Ling''s group were still repairing in place. They seemed to be aware of her gaze. Yuxue''s cute little girl raised her head and showed her a bright smile.


    She broke out in a cold sweat immediately.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Che followed his sister''s gaze, only seeing Chen Wen''s back in a hurry.


    "It''s nothing," Tuanzi rubbed his face with a smile, "We''re starting to patrol the mountains. If there are poachers again, I''ll catch them all!"


    "Well, I trust you."


    However, they did not encounter poachers or animals that needed rescue, and the journey was uneventful.


    But this time, the audience is not boring.


    Because, Tuanzi will take them to fly!


    In order to prevent the audience from being bored, but also want to have fun, Tuanzi will fly to the tree to look at it from time to time, or shuttle a certain distance on the branch, and then sit on the tree trunk dangling its short legs, waiting for the big troops to catch up.


    During this period, she will wear the anti-shake motion camera specially prepared by Director Chen.


    Zhou Xiang, who was only half a year older than her, was very envious and asked her shyly, "Miao Miao, can you take me to fly once?"


    After speaking, she was a little embarrassed again, "Forget it, forget it, pretend I didn''t ask. I''m heavier, and I will tire you."


    Besides, she is half a head taller than her sister.


    "It''s okay, I can fly with my arms around you."


    Tuanzi approached with a smile, "If you are an adult, you can only carry them. If you are the same age, you can hold them."


    She hugged the little sister happily and flew a certain distance.


    ¡¾Woooooh, I suddenly want to be Zhou Xiang¡¿


    ¡¾Before, I only wanted to fly Miao Miao a few more times, let us experience Feifei¡¯s perspective. But now, I am not satisfied! ¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, the name Xiang Xiang is so strange¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not surprising, Duan Ling once explained that she feels that volleyball needs to keep looking up, and don¡¯t let the ball fall on her own court. The same is true in life, you must look up and rush up, so I named my daughter]


    ¡¾I don''t care about these things, I just want to ask, Miss Xiang Xiang, is Feifei fun? ¡¿


    Two little girls fell on a branch.


    Tuanzi turned her head to look at Zhou Xiang, and the sports camera she was wearing was aimed at Zhou Xiang.


    I saw this five and a half year old girl with flushed cheeks.


    "Miaomiao, it''s so fun, I feel like I''m a bird flying freely, wow, thank you!"


    She jumped up and rushed towards Gu Miaomiao, but she forgot that she was still on the tree, and her body fell down.


    Tuanzi quickly grabbed her and dragged her to a tree.


    Zhou Xiang hugged her in shock, "I''m sorry, I was too excited."


    The dumpling hugged by Miss Xiangxiang Ruanruan laughed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, there is Miaomiao, and it won''t hurt you."


    Zhou Xiang looked at her with a blushing face, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡¾Miaomiao, such a reliable group¡¿


    ¡¾So can the country send me such a sister¡¿


    When going down the mountain, this group encountered an unexpected incident.


    They met a group of seven donkey friends. This group of people appreciated the mountains and rivers, and planned to camp overnight in the mountains.


    The forest ranger Han who led the team had to persuade them.


    "The mountain is very dangerous after nightfall. There are black bears, clouded leopards, and wild boars in this mountain. If you encounter them accidentally, you will not be able to run away."


    Several donkey friends didn''t care.


    "Ordinary wild animals will also avoid crowds, and I read that a certain platform Internet celebrity said that they didn''t encounter these when they camped in this mountain. The probability is very small, and we will not be so unlucky."


    The forest ranger Han is still earnest: "It is very cold in the mountains at night, and the clothes you bring are not enough."


    A donkey friend pouted: "Shouldn''t we light a fire to keep warm?"


    The expressions of the rangers and guests were not good-looking, and even the audience was very angry.


    ¡¾Still making a fire to keep warm? What if there is a fire? ¡¿


    ¡¾This mountain is full of forests. If a fire breaks out and the wind blows, the animals on the mountain will be finished. The firefighters have to risk their lives when they come to put out the fire¡¿


    ¡¾You are happy, but others are dead! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Poison tongue brother

    Chapter 305 Second brother with a poisonous tongue


    The seven donkey friends have been traveling nearby, and they don''t know about the program "Mountain Patrol Tour", let alone someone live broadcasting the program in the mountains.


    But this time they will see the camera, one person sneered, "You are allowed to film the show, and others are not allowed to come and play?"


    Han''s expression became even uglier.


    It''s just that he can only dissuade them, but cannot directly drive these people down the mountain.


    Other travel friends urged: "Hurry up and find a place to camp, I''m going to starve to death. I don''t know if there are fish in the creek here, I still want to eat grilled fish."


    Another donkey friend said: "I want to catch pheasants to eat. It''s good to make a beggar chicken outdoors."


    They were discussing in full swing, but the audience was about to explode.


    At this time, Gu Che, who was behind, said coldly, "Pheasant is a second-class protected animal in the country. Come on, you go and catch one now, I just reported it."


    Several people were startled, followed the sound and looked over, only to see Gu Che standing behind the staff.


    Seven donkey friends, of which only two are middle-aged, and the remaining five are young people. They like to surf on social platforms and follow suit.


    This time, they ran over excitedly after seeing a recommendation from an internet celebrity. They themselves also pay more attention to entertainment and gossip.


    This person will recognize Gu Che, and will surround him directly regardless of the occasion.


    Several boys took out their mobile phones to take videos, eager to live broadcast, while the two girls moved closer to Gu Che, their faces still flushed.


    "Ah, it''s really Gu Che, I''m your fan, can you sign us? Can we take a photo together?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Really speechless¡¿


    ¡¾Are you going to roll your eyes if you don''t see Gu Che¡¿


    ¡¾However, if Gu Che doesn''t give them a good look, he will be said to have a bad attitude towards fans, and the fans may be more hostile¡¿


    ¡¾The ones in front, you don¡¯t need to represent my fans, I think Xiao Che should wake them up severely¡¿


    ¡¾Thank you, most fans are intelligent, I don¡¯t want to be represented by such a person¡¿


    The two girls got closer and closer, Gu Che took a few steps back, his expression was indifferent, and his voice was even colder, "I''m working, so it''s not convenient to sign a group photo. Also, I plan to take a photo with someone who is going to break the law."


    The two girls chattered immediately, "We were just talking, and we didn''t intend to catch pheasants."


    A boy was a little dissatisfied when he saw his girlfriend being rejected.


    He didn''t like his girlfriend calling ''Brother'' to others. Seeing Gu Che''s expression was cold, his girlfriend wanted to go up to him and muttered, "Isn''t he just a jerk? He has no other skills, who knows How did it catch fire?"


    "What did you say?"


    The boy was stunned, "Who is talking?"


    Turning his head, he saw a little girl standing in mid-air. Seeing him with a surprised expression, she snatched the phone that he was recording.


    "Hey, why take my phone?"


    Tuanzi quickly stopped the recording, and after confirming that it was not saved, his tone was also fierce, "I am very angry that you did not record the video without my permission!"


    The boy sneered: "Who cares if you are angry or not?"


    Tuanzi glanced at him and threw the phone out.


    "what are you doing?"


    He immediately went after his cell phone.


    I saw the mobile phone draw a line in mid-air and landed in the arms of a young man.


    This man is wearing very simple work attire, but still gives people a sense of extravagance, and his temperament is even more lazy, almost hanging him.


    The boy¡¯s expression was even uglier, ¡°Give it back to me quickly, or I¡¯ll call the police and say you stole it.¡±


    Duan Xiayou casually threw the phone out.


    The boy swears straight away, rolls up his sleeves and is about to come over and beat someone up. Duan Xiayou simply waved his sleeves, and the boy flew out.


    He was terrified.


    "Ahhh!"


    At this time, there was another force behind him, making him fall safely.


    After standing still, he looked back and saw Tuanzi smiling brightly at him, but he vaguely saw a demon.


    "You, you!"


    Tuanzi threw the phone over, "What are we? You recorded it first."


    After finishing speaking, she turned to look at the other two boys who were videotaped.


    The two acted in unison, immediately stopped recording, but showed their mobile phones, proving that they did not save the video.


    ¡¾Hahaha, happy¡¿


    ¡¾This method is very good, I didn¡¯t hurt you, I didn¡¯t hurt your phone, I just played the drop ball¡¿


    ¡¾This is not good, isn¡¯t it a bully¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front is so empathetic, I admire/roll your eyes.jpg¡¿


    The ranger Han was trying to negotiate with the two middle-aged men, and Duan Ling also came to help.


    The two girls still tried to pester Gu Che.


    One of them pouted: "Didn''t everyone say that you are very fond of fans, fans will be very sad if you are like this."


    Gu Che had goosebumps all over his body.


    If it was my younger sister who spoke like this, he would think it was cute. The stranger in front of me said so, hey.


    He deadpanned: "I think real fans don''t want to be represented by you."


    ¡¾Hahaha, Brother Che has a poisonous tongue as always¡¿


    ¡¾well said! ¡¿


    Gu Che said in front of the camera again: "I am quite a fan. My fans give me the nickname ''Dean of Teaching''."


    The fans who were watching the show were surprised.


    ¡¾How would he know¡¿


    ¡¾I''ll go, he must be sneaking around on Chaochao¡¿


    ¡¾But isn¡¯t nobody talking about this in Chaohua? We all said it in the fan group]


    ¡¾He won¡¯t be lurking in the fan base¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che, stay away from your fans'' lives, thank you! ¡¿


    Gu Che performed a live fan favorite.


    His expression was cold, his tone was quick, and he performed the duties of the ''teacher'' very seriously, criticizing the two girls from beginning to end. From camping in the deep mountains where wild animals are infested, to not starting fires in places with many trees, from eating wild food casually, to not going to the wild with men casually.


    Seven donkey friends, five men and two women, just two young girls.


    Gu Che hated the behavior of these two people in his heart, but he also reminded him casually.


    "A boyfriend who always rolls up his sleeves and prepares to hit someone, do you think he will protect you or leave you when something happens?"


    The girl turned pale.


    "Also, in the deep mountains and wild forests, there are no cameras, no foreign aid, but whoever has evil thoughts, who will save you? Is it your throat? You two can''t beat one person together, right?"


    Another girl also turned pale.


    Several boys were immediately dissatisfied.


    "You are a big star, you are slandering, I can sue you!"


    Seeing the second brother being yelled at, Tuanzi immediately stood up and yelled back.


    "I didn''t talk about you, what are you so excited about? The second brother just repeated the content of some promotional videos about protecting personal safety. If you don''t believe me, you can check it online!"


    Zhou Xiang also said loudly: "That''s right, it''s just that some people have evil thoughts. You are not the only ones on this mountain, maybe there are also poachers and fugitives. Don''t get excited. If you get excited, you have ghosts in your heart!"


    The boys were so angry that they recoiled, but they couldn''t refute.


    Are children nowadays so eloquent?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： Hard to persuade

    Chapter 306 Good words are hard to persuade


    The two little girls said something to each other, and the three boys couldn''t refute.


    The audience cheered for them.


    After **** off the boy, he caught a glimpse of two middle-aged men not far away with embarrassing expressions on their faces. Tuanzi rattled back to his second brother, and glanced at the two pale-faced girls.


    "I didn''t lie to you, last night, a few poachers and fugitives were caught here."


    A girl deceived herself: "You must be deliberately scaring us. I know you don''t want us to stay on the mountain, for fear of increasing your workload."


    Gu Che and Tuanzi: "..."


    ¡¾I''m going, those ghosts who want to die with hard words, don''t pay attention to them! ¡¿


    ¡¾If you know that the workload will increase, don¡¯t cause trouble for others! ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this a matter of increasing workload? People really care about your safety, okay¡¿


    ¡¾This kind of thing happens every year. There are always people who don¡¯t listen to the persuasion and run into the deep mountains. As a result, they encounter mudslides and the like, and they have to be rescued by the rescue team¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I also heard that some people are unwilling to pay for the rescue team after being rescued. Hehe, what he owes you is driving and bringing equipment, and risking his life to save you, not even paying the most basic expenses]


    Duanzi rubbed his face.


    She was rather depressed.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: How can there be such a person in the world¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Species are Diverse¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Huh? ¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t understand.


    It was Gu Che, he was indeed impatient.


    Having said all that can be said, these people still want to die, what can he do? Take my sister down the mountain.


    He hugged the dumpling with a cold expression.


    "Let''s go."


    He didn''t even give an extra look, and passed the two girls.


    There was a female staff member following the mountain patrol. She couldn''t bear it, so she couldn''t help coming over and persuading her again.


    "The case is not closed yet, so we don''t have much to say. In short, if your mobile phone has some signal, you can search "Mountain Patrol Tour". The hot topic should be related to what happened last night."


    A girl turned her head and didn''t want to pay attention to her. Being refuted by the idol, and many people watching the live broadcast, she was very annoyed.


    The other person took out his mobile phone and waited for a while before getting a signal. In fact, at this time, she was already retreating in her heart.


    If something really happens, the signal will be broken, and you won¡¯t even be able to make a call for help.


    She typed quickly, and waited for a while before searching for news.


    This kind of black eating black matter is more explosive. In order to make everyone feel happy, some media emphasized the evil deeds of poaching, trying to make everyone applaud the death of the poacher.


    Besides, someone recognized the captured murderer. According to the arrest warrant and the information provided by the police report issued a long time ago, everyone knows that this is a villain who killed five members of a neighbor''s family.


    When a person who affects social stability and is extremely vicious is arrested, normal people will applaud.


    With all these things, "Mountain Tour" naturally became popular.


    The girl was on the verge of collapse, and she showed the news to the girl next to her, "Let''s go down the mountain, I don''t dare to stay any longer."


    The girl who had a boyfriend also turned pale again.


    This time, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    The two of them were going to go down the mountain, and they even had to go down the mountain with the big troops.


    In case there are poachers or fugitives, it is not safe for them to go down the mountain by themselves!


    A girl went to find her boyfriend and asked him to go down the mountain together, but she was reprimanded instead.


    "Coward, if you want to go down the mountain, go down by yourself. I will stay on the mountain. I don''t believe that something will happen!"


    He yelled at the staff again: "Don''t try to scare me!"


    Staff: "..." Is this person sick?


    Finally two girls and two middle-aged men went down the mountain, leaving behind three young boys.


    The people in the program group walked away, and they could still hear cursing behind them.


    The staff are tired and don''t bother to pay attention, especially the guests, and they are public figures, so they can''t scold them back.


    The audience was blown away.


    ¡¾They are not easy to scold, I will scold them¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t, if you scold, some marketing accounts will say that someone doesn¡¯t restrain fans, the quality of fans is extremely poor, and they will curse on the Internet¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I really want to blow up the marketing account¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, then I''ll take off my fans first, and then I''ll talk after I''m done scolding. At this moment, all my remarks represent only my own]


    ¡¾I¡¯ll take off my fans first too, I¡¯ll talk after scolding¡¿


    After a few travel friends went down the mountain, they were sent to a nearby hotel. The hotel is not far from the guest house offered by the Forest Service.


    Duanzi went out for a stroll after eating, and met one of the girls.


    The other party was on the phone. To be precise, it was her family members who called her, and they started scolding her. Girls cry and admit their mistakes at the same time.


    It was an aunt''s voice, and her tone was quite irritable, so Tuanzi applauded cheerfully.


    "Swear more, curse harder."


    For the first time, she felt that the sound of cursing was so pleasant, and she listened to it for a long time before wandering back to prepare for training.


    In the study room, everyone has arrived.


    Yang Jin smiled wryly: "This is the most tiring show I have ever participated in."


    Mountain patrolling during the day and studying at night, it was bitter.


    Chen Wen said with a smile: "It is worthwhile to allow more people to participate in the protection of mountains and forests."


    Immediately afterwards, she said a lot of scene words, seemingly appealing to everyone, but actually praising herself very highly.


    The barrage immediately praised her voice.


    Yang Jin''s expression changed slightly.


    He glanced at this sweet-looking female artist, and unconsciously turned to the other side.


    He is a social cow, and he treats people with enthusiasm, but not everyone is worthy of his enthusiasm.


    Before, he treated Chen Wen no differently from others.


    However, not long ago, when there was no camera, he clearly heard Chen Wen vomit bitterness, and there was a meaning in his words that he regretted participating in the show. He even heard Chen Wen complain about the director and the Forestry Bureau.


    Changing his face so quickly made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Others are also tired and complained about it, and they complained in front of the camera, so he complained. After all, everyone is just talking. After talking, why not continue to patrol the mountains and continue to study?


    It was Chen Wen, who spoke so nicely in front of the camera, with the least range of mountain patrols, and with the help of several of their guests, her image became extraordinarily tall.


    Wu Ti noticed this detail and raised his eyebrows.


    After studying, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Tuanzi quietly pulled Gu Che into the room.


    "Second brother, I have something to discuss with you."


    Before she could say anything, Gu Che said firmly, "You want to go up the mountain to have a look."


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Gu Che poked her forehead amusedly.


    "I''m your brother, can you hide your little thoughts from me?"


    Tuanzi smiled immediately: "Then can I go up the mountain?"


    She raised her fleshy claws, "I''ll let the elder brother go with me, not to protect those people, but to see if they are willing to die."


    If you find out that they are dead, don''t you still have to protect them? Gu Che thought to himself.


    He didn''t expose it, but pretended to be contemplative, and nodded at his younger sister''s increasingly nervous expression.


    "Put your own safety first, and don''t broadcast live this time."


    If you don¡¯t live broadcast, my sister can do whatever she wants, even if she beats those people into pigs, it¡¯s fine.


    "Know it."


    Tuanzi took the initiative to hand over the little fleshy face.


    "Pinch it."


    Gu Che squeezed.


    Tuanzi immediately took it back, "The bribe was successful, goodbye."


    She hurried out again and found Duan Xiayou.


    Duan Xiayou resisted, "I want to sleep."


    "But," Tuanzi struggled, "If you don''t go, the second brother will definitely not let me go, although I can do it alone."


    Her little brows were all wrinkled, looking pitiful.


    Duan Xiayou: "...Okay, I''ll go."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： angry boar

    Chapter 307 Angry Boar


    Duan Xiayou suspected that the junior sister had mastered some tricks.


    It is not that he has never been in contact with children before. That man raised several aunts and Tong Fang, and he had quite a few younger brothers and sisters, but those children were not close to him.


    Relatives, and other people who are close friends with his family also have children. He has also gotten along with him, and there is only one feeling in his heart.


    bother.


    The child is very annoying, either chattering, or destroying his things intentionally or unintentionally, and with an innocent face, neither scolding nor beating, really bothering, others will say that he is not generous enough.


    Junior sister, in fact, there are quite a lot of truths, she talks non-stop, but her voice is sweet, listening to her words is like eating a piece of honey.


    As for destroying his things, the little junior sister has never done it before, but she likes to drag him to learn from each other, and especially find him when he wants to sleep in. She is full of energy and too lively.


    But, she called him senior brother, so let''s just agree.


    Duan Xiayou looked down again, and saw the little junior sister showing an innocent and bright smile.


    "Big brother?"


    "Let''s go."


    Duan Xiayou had a glimmer of expectation.


    "Maybe if nothing happens, we can come back right away."


    He has to take care of everyone during the day, so he walks on two legs, but now, of course, he can fly however he wants.


    Just as he was about to take off, his sleeves were pulled by someone. When he looked down, he saw the familiar chubby face with a bright smile again.


    "Brother, hug~"


    Tuanzi stretched out his hand calmly, with a hint of expectation mixed in his tone, "Miao Miao doesn''t want to fly by himself, save some effort."


    Duan Xiayou also wanted to save some effort.


    Feifei seems to be relaxed, but it also requires internal energy. He hasn''t practiced much recently.


    "Big brother?" Tuanzi tilted his head.


    Duan Xiayou turned his face away, then quickly turned back, hugged the person, and adjusted the way.


    "is this OK?"


    "Okay, okay," Tuanzi twisted, found a suitable position, put his little head on his shoulder, and looked behind him, "Miaomiao is in charge of your back, you look forward, so you won''t be afraid of sneak attack."


    "I don''t think anyone will sneak up."


    Modern people don¡¯t have so many cheats, and they don¡¯t need to work hard to find a job through martial arts. It is difficult for anyone to reach their level.


    That is to say, hand over the back to the junior sister, and give him a feeling that besides the master, he has someone he can trust.


    pretty good.


    The lazy-looking man raised the corners of his lips slightly, and his figure quickly disappeared in place. The next moment, he stepped on a branch with his toes, and after a few ups and downs, he was already a thousand meters away.


    There are good things and there are bad things.


    God did not respond to his prayer, and the three young men who stayed on the mountain became demons.


    They somehow **** off two fat wild boars, which climbed up a tree in great embarrassment.


    Key one, this tree is not strong, and it has to bear the weight of three people.


    Key point 2, wild boars will hit trees to make their prey fall.


    At this moment, the wild boars had already trampled all their camping stuff to pieces, and angrily hit the fragile tree in turn. The three people on the tree were already crumbling.


    The mobile phones of the three fell nearby, and they could not seek help from the outside world.


    "What crime did they do?"


    Tuanzi imitated the local dialect learned from the forest ranger, stretched out his little head to look around, and finally saw a little piglet beside a tent.


    "They captured other people''s children."


    She immediately said angrily: "Didn''t I say not to catch wild animals? Wild boars are also second-class protected animals!"


    And catching other people''s cubs, it''s too much!


    Duan Xiayou was also forced to learn a lot of knowledge while staying at the junior sister''s house.


    "Didn''t it mean that wild boars usually live in deep places in the mountains? They can also find them?"


    "It''s just normal times," Tuanzi curled his lips, "Isn''t he allowed to rebel? Maybe he takes his cubs to relatives?"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    He can only focus on these three people.


    "Can you save me?"


    He has good hearing and has heard the sound of the tree cracking. It is estimated that the tree will fall in less than ten minutes.


    And these two angry wild boars will definitely trample on the three men without hesitation. At that time, it would be fine to just break a few ribs and injure internal organs. These people may lose their lives.


    "Saving must be saved."


    Tuanzi nestled in his arms, holding his small arms, squinting at the three who were crying with snot and tears, very disgusted.


    "Let them worry and be afraid for a while, a long lesson."


    Duan Xiayou didn''t hold much expectation.


    "I''m afraid that after they are rescued, they will come back to take revenge on these wild boars."


    Some people''s minds are so narrow-minded.


    "Then they have the time and the face to come back for revenge."


    Duanzi grinned.


    "As soon as you post the video of them stealing the little piglet, they are poachers. Even if they argue that it is a misunderstanding, they will definitely be locked up for a while. When we patrol the mountain tomorrow morning, we will deliberately walk from this place to let everyone remember Their faces are supervised by the whole people, hehe~"


    As if imagining that scene, Tuanzi rubbed her cheeks excitedly.


    Duan Xiayou thinks this is a good idea, but he has a doubt, "If we want to take that picture tomorrow morning, don''t we have to ask them to hang it on another tree?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "But even so, there are still risks. Doesn''t it have to be guarded?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Duan Xiayou turned her little head over and asked sincerely, "Who is guarding?"


    Duanzi blinked and smiled.


    "Brother, you~"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    "Let me go," Tuanzi quickly changed his words, and stretched out his claws to pat him on the face, "Eldest brother, go back and report the letter, is it okay?"


    Duan Xiayou''s heart fluttered for a moment, but he quickly thought of Gu Che''s reaction.


    I feel that it will be troublesome, so forget it.


    "Then I will guard," Duan Xiayou said helplessly, "Anyway, I can sleep on the tree."


    Tuanzi hurriedly squeezed his shoulders and beat his arms, "Eldest brother, you''ve worked hard~ Elder brother, you are amazing~ Miaomiao is so lucky to have a senior like you~ Master has a good eye, he accepts you as his apprentice, I have the ability Such a good big brother~¡±


    Sweet words don''t need money, splashed over Duan Xiayou''s face.


    Duan Xiayou tasted it, it is quite sweet, and it can make people forget their fatigue.


    The brothers and sisters took a video for a while and enjoyed the tragedy of the two, then waved their sleeves and sent the three to a thicker tree nearby.


    Two angry wild boars bumped into each other for a while, and found that they had lost their target, so they rushed to the tree angrily, ready to continue the collision.


    Three people who thought they had escaped unharmed: "You give up! We didn''t eat your children, we just hugged them to play with!"


    They don¡¯t know **** pigs either, they just hugged them for fun and took some videos. Wild boars are too narrow-minded!


    The two wild boars refused to give up.


    Duanzi was a little worried that they were exhausted.


    "Otherwise," she smiled badly, "Let them rest for a while, wake them up at dawn, and wait for our program team to come over?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： skyrocketing reputation

    Chapter 308 Skyrocketing reputation


    Thinking of inviting all the guests, staff, and audience to enjoy a good show tomorrow morning, Tuanzi is in a great mood.


    When she flew back, she was still humming a ditty.


    Flying all the way to the guest house, I saw two people at the door of the guest house.


    "Second brother, why did you come out?"


    She landed quickly, ran to Gu Che''s side, and hid with his body. A few seconds later, she poked her head out and looked at the veterinarian Jin Chunting who was also waiting.


    The veterinarian was still smiling warmly as before.


    But oh, when Tuanzi was in the evening, he subconsciously took out a scalpel and prepared to cut the undercooked meat in the guest house.


    But soon, he retracted the scalpel and continued eating as if nothing had happened.


    I''m a little scared.


    Jin Chunting looked at her like a hamster poking its head out of curiosity. This little hamster has bulging cheeks and is very cute.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet, my name is Jin Chunting, and I''m your uncle''s eldest son."


    Tuanzi blinked, then looked up at Gu Che who didn''t have much expression, and tilted his head.


    This cousin, do you recognize it or not?


    She has never met the grandfather who is said to speak particularly badly, nor has she met the uncle, but she still appreciates this cousin alone.


    Before the other party made great efforts to save the little elk, he must really love animals.


    Generally speaking, people who love animals are more gentle at heart.


    Of course, this cousin also looks quite gentle on the outside, different from Gu Chi''s gentleness. Gu Chi is gentle on the surface, but he is merciless when poking and calculating people secretly.


    Danzi raised her head and begged for support.


    Gu Che nodded her little head.


    ¡°Make up your own mind.¡±


    He doesn''t want his sister because they avoid the relatives they want to know.


    What''s more, he didn''t feel bad for this cousin, he just hadn''t met or got along with him before, but after getting along with him these two days, he could see that he was not bad, at least a hundred times better than grandpa.


    Tuanzi immediately showed an embarrassed smile, and whispered "cousin" to Jin Chunting. She looks like a shy little girl.


    If Jin Chunting hadn''t seen her yelling fiercely, or flying around the young lady''s waist, he would have misunderstood her as a shy little girl.


    However, he was quite surprised that his cousin was willing to call him cousin.


    After thinking about it, Jin Chunting knelt down and looked at her at the same level, "Actually, I knew you were back last year."


    Although they have not been in contact with their sister-in-law¡¯s family these years because of their grandfather, well, Gu Cheng and Gu Che are too famous, and they can see news related to them as long as they go online, and sometimes their circle of friends is full of them.


    The news of my cousin''s return has long been rumored.


    Later, his cousin kept going on variety shows, and he kept watching them.


    The family really wanted to see my cousin, but after Grandpa found out about it, hey, it¡¯s okay not to mention it. The most important thing is that I didn''t have much contact with my sister-in-law''s family before. When my cousin came back and suddenly came to the door, the sister-in-law''s family might suspect that they had other purposes.


    Jin Chunting said with guilt, "I haven''t contacted you all the time, and now I am too embarrassed to accept you as ''cousin''."


    Duanzi already knew about the past, so of course he didn''t care.


    "it''s okay."


    Tuanzi patted his heart, and couldn''t help but look at Jin Chunting a few more times.


    "Did my cousin watch the variety shows that Miao Miao participated in before?"


    "I watched a lot, and Miao Miao performed really well."


    Jin Chunting is embarrassed to say that he accidentally joined a female fan group, and he has never dared to reveal his gender, otherwise those fans who call themselves Ma Ma/aunt/sister might beat him up.


    Tuanzi immediately returned to its original shape.


    "Hey, Miao Miao is so good, everyone says so."


    Jin Chunting smiled.


    "Ahem."


    Coughing sound came from above their heads.


    Tuanzi looked up, still a little nervous, "Second brother, do you have a cold? Then go in quickly, it''s still a bit cold at night."


    Gu Che let out a ''hum'' indifferently, and glanced lightly at his cousin before he recognized him.


    Jin Chunting: "?"


    The three of them walked back.


    Tuanzi is holding a brother with one hand.


    At one point he cared about his second brother, and at another point he asked Jin Chunting why he participated in this show.


    "It was introduced by a former colleague."


    Jin Chunting speaks softly, which is in line with his gentle temperament, and the tone is very good. Tuanzi quite likes his voice.


    "That colleague went to a rescue station. Their local forestry bureau participated in this cooperation. They needed a veterinarian who followed the program group for a long time. He couldn''t leave. It happened that I had a lot of time recently, and it was no problem to follow the filming for more than a month. .¡±


    Speaking of this, Jin Chunting laughed again, "I didn''t pay much attention to the guests at first, so I didn''t inquire about them."


    He came to save animals, not to chase stars.


    "I was taken aback when you entered the study room."


    Tuanzi immediately said sweetly: "This is called fate, fate let us know each other."


    She spoke as if she was singing, and the ending sound was raised, which sounded sweet and playful.


    Jin Chunting couldn''t help laughing.


    "Humph."


    Another low-pitched snort.


    Tuanzi looked up suspiciously, looked at Gu Che''s handsome side face, "Second brother, is your nose blocked, why do you hum from time to time to breathe?"


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    Speaking of ''Hmph'', Tuanzi warmly invited them to watch a good show tomorrow morning.


    "Tomorrow morning there will be people humming, and pigs humming."


    Two brothers: "?"


    It was dawn in a blink of an eye.


    Tuanzi quickly finished her breakfast, packed Duan Xiayou''s breakfast, and then excitedly went to find Director Chen, and Xiaozuibaba told her plan.


    Director Chen said meaningfully: "Miao Miao, you have mastered the viewing code."


    "password?"


    Duanzi was instantly alert: "I can''t tell you the phone password."


    Director Chen wiped his face, "It''s nothing, just pretend I didn''t say it. Just follow what you said, and we will go that way. Try to get a face-to-face photo, so that people all over the country will remember their appearance."


    "Yes, yes, yes~"


    Tuanko applauds the director of Shangdao.


    The system also praised the host for his wit. Although it was clear that the host''s intention was not for the ratings, and even when doing these things, he didn''t think about the possible increase in reputation.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, I forgot to tell you, the reputation value is increasing very fast now¡¿


    It starts reporting data.


    Before participating in the mountain tour, the prestige value was about 110 million. On the first night of the show, they caught poachers and fugitives, and their prestige value skyrocketed by five million. The next day, the host and the big brother competed, and in that morning, they gained 10 million prestige points.


    After that, many netizens spontaneously edited and reposted, and the video of the two high-level discussions went crazy.


    When a person demonstrates martial arts, everyone just thinks it''s a bit powerful, but they think it''s okay. But when two people fight each other, everyone will crazily agree that martial arts is like this.


    Only when there is an opponent of comparable level, can everyone be quickly brought into the martial arts world where blood boils with joy and hatred.


    As a result of going crazy out of the circle, just yesterday, the prestige value increased by nearly 20 million, and now, the prestige value is still increasing.


    The system was originally worried that the world would become a sieve, but now, it is eager to have a few more senior brothers.


    If a senior brother can help the host gain 100 million reputation points, then it is not greedy, and eight more will be enough.


    Duanzi suddenly widened his eyes.


    Is she getting rich in a day?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： lamentation of children

    Chapter 309 Children''s Lament


    Tuanzi, who got rich in a day, smiled silly.


    Gu Che passed by and took a few glances.


    If the camera hadn''t been aimed at them, he would have taken out his phone to take some pictures.


    My younger sister is also cute when she¡¯s having fun.


    Jin Chunting no longer has this worry.


    He is a veterinarian. Even if he looks good, he is still a veterinarian. He only shows up when he is needed. He is usually just an ordinary worker and does not need a camera. He can take out his mobile phone to take pictures openly.


    Happy to be happy, but everyone still has to draw lots in groups.


    Chen Wen didn''t want to miss the opportunity again, and hinted to her younger brother to find Tuanzi before the lottery.


    As long as her younger brother is bound with Gu Miaomiao, she can naturally join this group.


    Naihe dumplings are too popular.


    Not only Chen Lin wanted to be in a group with her, Zhou Xiangxiang, Wu Yu and Yang Heng all wanted to be in a group with her.


    Wu Yu stood beside Tuanzi, patted his face, trying to cheer himself up.


    "Miaomiao, I can work less with you."


    Hearing this, Gu Che frowned, what does this kid mean, he wants my sister to work more?


    At this moment, he heard Wu Yu complain, "That aunt is always shouting that she is tired and wants to rest, and there are so many tasks, and as a result, I, a child, have to do a lot of things."


    Mountain patrolling is not simply climbing, but also checking trees, digging into the bushes to pick up water bottles and cigarette butts or other things that may cause wildfires, re-marking, and counting the number of wild animals.


    Everyone has a heavy task.


    When one person is lazy, others have a lot of work.


    Wu Yu''s idea is very simple, follow Sister Miao Miao, you only need to do what you should do. With Chen Wen as a group, he will not only do what he should do, but also what Chen Wen should do.


    Even if he wants to deprive his younger sister of some of his liveliness, so that his younger sister will stop biting him and disturbing him, he has no intention of doing other people''s work, especially an adult''s work!


    Usually, this kid doesn''t talk much, but in front of Tuanzi, it''s almost a chatterbox.


    He complained: "I was too tired to eat yesterday, and I was sleepy when I was studying. I was still a child."


    Why did that aunt embarrass the child?


    Duanzi instantly remembered.


    "That''s right, when you were in class yesterday, your head kept clicking, so I guessed that you were sleepy."


    Gu Che''s brows frowned even tighter.


    My sister still paid so much attention to this brat when she was in class?


    He glanced at Wu Yu, then at Wu Ti, who spread his hands and smiled.


    Yang Heng also felt the same way.


    On the first day, he didn''t feel tired, but worked with great interest. But yesterday, he was so tired.


    "I wasn''t tired at first," he complained in a low voice, "but that aunt called tired. I don''t know why, but I feel tired. It''s so strange."


    The most important thing is that he was super envious when he heard Zhou Xiangxiang talk about the flying of the tuanzi. If you are in a group with your sister, you can experience Feifei, he is willing to do the work of two people.


    Chen Lin is also one of the envious members. He ran over to ask to form a team. It was purely his own pleasure. He didn''t understand what his sister hinted at.


    Several children gathered together to complain, without knowing it, the audience heard it.


    ¡¾Are they talking about Chen Wen¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that Chen Wen''s behavior has aroused public resentment¡¿


    Immediately, fans came out to wash it, saying that the conditions on the mountain were difficult, and Chen Wen was just not used to it.


    ¡¾Then how did others adapt? Forget it, no need to answer, I guess what you will say, one will say that the other female guests are athletes, so they have good physical strength, and the other will say that the rest are male guests, so they should work more, but your sister even Children can¡¯t compare to it]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t scold the children, they are just childish talkers who accidentally told the truth¡¿


    ¡¾By the way, does Chen Wen know that she is not welcomed by the children¡¿


    Chen Wen really doesn''t know, she spends all day thinking about her own affairs, how can she pay attention to the chattering children?


    But in the end, half of Chen Wen''s wish came true.


    Director Chen explained: "We received a notice that other people''s footprints were found in the mountain. It is not clear whether it is a poacher or an ordinary citizen. For safety, everyone is patrolling the mountain today, and our security personnel are also convenient for centralized protection."


    Chen Wen, who had achieved half of her wish, instantly turned pale.


    She wants to hype and earn popularity, but it doesn''t mean she is willing to risk her life.


    But I suggested to suspend filming for a day by myself, which is easy to attract criticism.


    She took advantage of the time when everyone was preparing equipment, approached Yang Jin, and provoked this enthusiastic young man to be the first bird.


    "I think it''s okay." Yang Jin''s attitude was neither cold nor indifferent, and she moved a few steps away to not get too close to her. Danger."


    It¡¯s just a poaching thief, it¡¯s not enough to look at in front of martial arts masters. He even wants to send his younger brother to learn martial arts, even if he can''t become a master, it''s good to keep fit, so that he doesn''t always play with his mobile phone or tablet at home and watch TV.


    Chen Wen was dumbfounded, why is this person so cold all of a sudden?


    Yang Jin walked away with a calm expression, and when he met other guests, he smiled again.


    Not only Chen Wen found out, but the audience also found out.


    ¡¾Are you angry at being rejected by the goddess? ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, I¡¯m afraid you are the only ones who think that your goddess is very good, others don¡¯t mean that at all¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t think that Yang Jin saw the content posted by the marketing account and felt that she was being calculated¡¿


    ¡¾What marketing account? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, link, see for yourself¡¿


    ¡¾Chen Wen''s fans don''t say that marketing accounts need popularity, everyone knows that this marketing account is under the name of the company where your goddess is]


    ¡¾The company bought the manuscript What''s the matter with Guan Wenwen? ¡¿


    On the other side, Yang Jin walked up to Wu Ti, and silently said ''thank you'' while the camera was not paying attention.


    Wu Ti smiled and shook his head.


    It''s just a matter of raising your hands.


    Yesterday, seeing Yang Jin''s vigilance and disgust, he casually sent some press releases that Chen Wen had previously hyped to Yang Jin.


    Yang Jin is not stupid, Wen Xian knew the meaning, and immediately started searching the Internet for information about herself and Chen Wen, and found that there was indeed a draft implying that he would participate in the show as a goddess.


    But the current popularity is not high.


    If he performs well in the show afterwards, the popularity of similar drafts will definitely be high, and the popularity will automatically transfer to Chen Wen.


    He nearly exploded.


    He is just a drama actor. Although I heard that some entertainers use unscrupulous methods to gain popularity, I didn¡¯t expect this sweet-looking female artist to be so disgusting. Why don¡¯t you say hello and ask him for his opinion?


    No matter how good the temper is, it can defeat such a thing.


    This is just an episode.


    The group got ready and went up the mountain again, starting the mountain patrol on the last day of the first phase.


    Everyone is already familiar with the way.


    When encountering familiar scenery and small animals they have met before, the children will greet them enthusiastically.


    Tuanzi waved to a little squirrel with its head popping out, "Hello, cutie!"


    The little squirrel immediately retracted its little head.


    Wu Yu asked suspiciously: "Isn''t it called Xiao Zong Zong?"


    Chen Lin retorted: "It''s Xiao Mao Mao."


    Zhou Xiangxiang protested: "It''s obviously called Xiao Tiaotiao."


    "No no no," Yang Heng was dissatisfied, "It''s Xiao Feifei!"


    The five children couldn''t stop arguing, so they ran to the adults to decide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Tuanzi: Please cooperate with my teaching

    Chapter 310 Tuanzi: Please cooperate with my teaching


    The audience will be overwhelmed by these cute children.


    ¡¾Suck cubs every day, live to 100¡¿


    ¡¾Sister has already prepared the sack, let¡¯s get in here¡¿:


    ¡¾The ones in front, go to the queue¡¿


    More than an hour later, they heard calls for help.


    The guests other than Tuanzi immediately ran forward nervously.


    The two rangers have already taken out their mobile phones and are ready to make a call.


    As a result, they saw three boys crying bitterly hugging the tree trunk, two wild boars hitting the tree in turn, the messy tent, and the little piggy hiding aside.


    The ranger Han immediately turned dark, "You stole his piggy?"


    He almost cursed ''served it right''.


    The three boys wept bitterly.


    Last night, they thought they were saved, but suddenly passed out, and when they woke up in the morning, they almost fell from the tree.


    Forget it, when they woke up, the wild boar woke up too.


    This wild boar is also narrow-minded. In the past night, he still resented them for taking Piggy away, and continued to hit the tree with his head.


    Fortunately, someone is here now.


    A boy shouted immediately: "Hurry up and save us, this tree is about to fall."


    Seeing that the camera was pointed at them, and the others dawdled and did not move, the boy with the girlfriend was very angry, "Isn''t this your duty? With you like this, what kind of show are you still filming? You have no conscience at all."


    Guests: "..." That''s still hopeless.


    Originally, the audience was still worried about these people.


    No matter how much these three people owed them, they would not be guilty of death. If they really fell and were trampled to death by wild boars, it would be too miserable.


    But hearing this, the audience was also annoyed.


    ¡¾This person''s mouth is really smelly, don''t save him¡¿


    ¡¾It just deserves it¡¿


    ¡¾The camera took a very clear picture, I can remember the faces of these people¡¿


    Gu Che put his hands in his pockets and looked around boredly, but he didn''t intend to rescue him.


    As a result, the boy with a girlfriend suddenly turned his attention to his sister, "Don''t you know martial arts? Hurry up and save me! Do you still want to be famous?"


    Gu Che''s face darkened, and he pressed Tuanzi''s head.


    "Miao Miao, I remember that you were waist-high yesterday, unable to fly."


    Danzi: "???"


    She flashed to the waist? Why doesn''t she know?


    However, the second brother is so strong that she can''t even move.


    Rolling his eyeballs, Tuanzi put his hands in his hands, "Yeah, Miaomiao is injured and can''t move."


    That being said, she glanced at the wild boar in their group.


    Wild boars want to attack strangers when they see them.


    Tuanzi immediately vented his internal strength.


    Strong internal force swept over. Ordinary people only felt sudden chest tightness and a little out of breath, but the wild boars felt like they had encountered a natural enemy. They quickly turned around and continued to hit.


    That human being can''t afford to be provoked.


    One boy was cursing, while the other two were crying and begging for mercy, saying that they should not stay in the mountains and should not take Little Piggy away.


    The two rangers looked at each other, but were still about to call for help.


    It takes a lot of effort just to lure the two wild boars away.


    "Don''t call, it''s too wasteful."


    Whether it is the forest police or the rescue team, there are fewer people and more things, and this mountain is huge, so there is no need to make a special trip.


    "I can save them."


    Gu Che curled his lips.


    Tuanzi glanced at him, "But Miao Miao is injured, so I can only use other methods."


    She ran to the support staff to get a hemp rope, and threw one end into the hands of a boy.


    "You are tied to the tree, and our side is tied to a low place, so you can slide down slowly."


    Tuanzi emphasized: "As for the wild boar, we will send people there to attract attention."


    Anyway, the wild boars are very smart. With her around, they would definitely not dare to attack people on the ground.


    The three boys are not willing.


    "Hurry up and drive the wild boar away!"


    "What if I fall?"


    "Aren''t you the ones responsible for the rescue? You are responsible for this matter!"


    The audience was all angry, and they didn''t feel that Tuanzi''s actions were too much.


    This kind of person should be taught a lesson!


    Gu Che was too lazy to listen to these people''s chatter, so he picked up his sister.


    "We''re going over there to patrol the mountains. Today''s task is heavy."


    Wu Ti also agreed with a smile: "It''s true, we have been delayed for a long time."


    Duan Ling and Yang Jin didn''t want to talk to these three people anymore, let alone the children who hated them.


    Chen Wen hesitated, "This is not good, they look quite pitiful."


    Her external persona is a sweet goddess with a kind heart.


    In fact, she didn''t like these people in her heart, but she couldn''t show it on her face. Everyone''s attitude is so bad, doesn''t it highlight her kindness? The audience should have a better impression of her, right?


    But she forgot that not all netizens are idiots without temper.


    The barrage was full of cynicism.


    Seeing that the group was about to leave, two of the boys panicked.


    "Okay, okay, let''s come down like this, you must tie the rope tightly!"


    After the ranger helped to tie the rope, one of the boys began to try to climb down.


    The hemp rope was rough, and his hands were strangled in pain after a while. He grumbled a few times, but no one cared about him, so he shut up embarrassingly.


    Soon the second person also came down.


    After the two came down, they realized that they were not welcome. They shrank aside cowardly, thinking in their hearts that they would post this incident on the Internet and let everyone criticize these artists together.


    Anyway, netizens are harsh on artists these days, and they will definitely stand by them.


    The boy who had a girlfriend lingered and refused to come down.


    Tuanzi was a little annoyed, and secretly used his internal strength.


    The tree suddenly wobbled.


    The boy panicked and climbed down immediately.


    As soon as he came down, he pointed at Ranger Han''s nose and cursed.


    "How on earth do you do things? Isn''t it your duty to rescue innocent citizens..."


    He still wanted to babble, but Tuanzi walked over holding a mobile phone.


    "Look, Uncle Han, this is their video. The video can prove that they stole piglets. This should be punished, right?"


    The boy was surprised, his mobile phone has a password, how did this little girl open it?


    Then they complained, those wild boars trampled on other supplies, why didn¡¯t they also trample on the mobile phone, wouldn¡¯t there be no proof?


    The three of them wanted to take advantage of netizens'' harshness towards artists to attack these guests, but they turned around and picked up the rose gold bracelet, and were imprisoned in desperation.


    Watching them off, Tuanzi waved at a cameraman.


    The cameraman pointed the camera at the backs of the three people knowingly.


    Duanzi narrates with a milky voice.


    "Look, this is what happens to poachers. Don''t say it''s just for fun to shoot a video. You are committing a crime by stealing protected animals."


    She waved her hand again, and the cameraman pointed the camera at the mess.


    Another milky narration.


    "Look, this is what happens if you don''t listen to persuasion and stay overnight in the deep mountains with ferocious beasts. You only step on tents and pots. If you step on people, tsk tsk."


    Tuanzi proudly puffed up her chest, thinking that she is a super handsome little teacher now, and everyone must admire her very much.


    However, the reaction from the audience was.


    ¡¾Hahaha, what a blunt teaching scene¡¿


    ¡¾Shh, give our Tuan teacher some face¡¿


    ¡¾Who is Teacher Tuan... Oh, Teacher Tuanzi¡¿


    The cameraman knew how to take a close-up of Tuanzi''s chubby face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Annoying

    Chapter 311 Annoying spirit


    In the early morning, the beautiful scenery in the mountains is still there, with towering green mountains, lush trees nearby, the sound of running water in the distance, and the sound of animals and birds from time to time. Whether it is the guests who have rarely seen such a beautiful scenery or the audience, they are a little intoxicated. in.


    ¡¾Such a beautiful place, it would be a pity if it was destroyed¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly understand why the forest rangers walk the same road and patrol the same mountains day after day¡¿


    ¡¾I really want to see it for myself¡¿


    However, soon, the camera zoomed in and aimed at a plastic water bottle hidden in the grass.


    A small claw quickly picked up the water bottle and shook it.


    There is still some water in the water bottle.


    Tuanzi sighed: "It''s wrong to litter. It''s even wrong to throw this kind of water bottle in the mountains. What if it causes a fire?"


    The audience who expressed emotion before quickly changed their words.


    ¡¾If I go to see it, I will definitely not throw things around¡¿


    ¡¾This group of people really have no public morality¡¿


    ¡¾Several entrances into the mountain have erected signs. Are some people blind? You can donate your eyes if you don¡¯t need them¡¿


    ¡¾It can only be said that thanks to the early discovery. That''s right, it''s hidden too deep, there are flowers and plants everywhere, if you don''t pay attention, you will really miss it]


    The guests patrolled the mountain all the way until noon, and stopped again to eat dry food.


    The program group can naturally provide a better lunch, just to let the audience have a deeper understanding of the work of the rangers. Everyone eats the same food as the rangers usually eat.


    However, the program group allows a few children to bring a few candies or jerky.


    The intention is to prevent children from crying when they are young, but it turned out that these children not only learned in advance, but after entering the mountain forest, they are full of energy and do not cry even if they are tired. friend.


    Of course, most of the animals in the mountains ignored them.


    would complain, and to be precise, would find a suitable reason to rest, but it would be an adult.


    Tuanzi is holding a piece of cold pancake and slowly gnawing on it. His **** eyes are rolling around, looking for small animals that may pop up and want to make friends with them.


    Suddenly, her little ears moved, and a small voice came over.


    She turned her head and found that Chen Wen went to the director again and asked about the previously mentioned thing about finding strange footprints in the mountains. She expressed worry both inside and outside the words, and even vaguely mentioned whether she should go down the mountain.


    Tuanzi pouted, feeling that this sister was really annoying.


    She looked at the other party''s delicately made-up face again, then looked up at the second brother who appeared without makeup, and immediately smiled into a flower.


    "Hey~"


    "why are you laughing?"


    Gu Che was eating pancakes tastelessly, when he heard a strange laughter, he looked down and saw his sister''s eyes smiling into crescent moons.


    "Anything funny?"


    He pinched his younger sister''s cheek, and when he let go, he found that the mimeograph was left, and looked away guiltily.


    "Because Miao Miao found out that even without makeup, the second brother is still the most handsome!"


    Duanzi came over to post.


    Gu Che was in a good mood immediately, and it was rare that he raised the corners of his lips not so reservedly.


    He raised his sleeve and wiped it on his sister''s face.


    "Is there something on Miaomiao''s face?"


    Tuanzi raised his claws and was about to wipe them off, when he suddenly saw the oily spots on his claws, and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    When she looked up again, she saw her second brother look away guiltily.


    "OK!"


    She jumped up immediately, trying to rub the oil on the second brother''s face.


    "Second brother, don''t worry, even if you have a pretty face, you are the most handsome!"


    Gu Che dodged left and right.


    Dumplings are like bouncy balls, jumping very high at once.


    I''m not tall enough, so I''ll come up with something else.


    As a result, he couldn''t control his strength, and jumped high all of a sudden, surpassing a nearby big tree with a ''swoosh''.


    The other children immediately raised their faces and looked at her in admiration.


    "That''s great, I want to go to heaven too." Yang Heng was full of envy.


    "How on earth is Miao Miao willing to accept disciples?" Chen Lin was envious and troubled.


    Zhou Xiang was thoughtful: "If you dance every day, will you grow taller?"


    Wu Yu yawned lazily.


    Duanzi was also scared.


    Why did you suddenly jump so high?


    After a few seconds of stagnation in midair, he hurriedly wanted to fall. When he caught a glimpse of smoke from the corner of his eye, his expression changed drastically.


    "It looks like it''s on fire over there!"


    She hurried down and found the director and ranger.


    "It''s a little far away, but there is indeed smoke."


    The forest ranger Han was a little worried: "We have to hurry over to put out the fire."


    Ranger Jiang frowned, "Could it be the owner of the strange footprints found this morning?"


    If you dare to light a fire, it should not be a poacher or a fugitive.


    The two forest rangers are familiar with various situations in the mountains, and they already have guesses in their minds, but they cannot guarantee that their guesses are correct.


    But Chen Wen, who was eavesdropping, didn''t know, she panicked. Wouldn''t she be in danger if there was another vicious fugitive?


    Director Chen has already taken out the action camera and handed it to Tuanzi.


    Duan Xiayou, who was sleeping on the tree, also came down to take over another action camera.


    He lazily said: "Let''s go there first, let the drone follow us, and you follow the drone."


    Director Chen nodded: "Alright, be careful, if it''s...your own safety is the most important thing."


    He spoke hesitatingly, but it was full of hints.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou nodded, they were hiding each other in the open, even if the opponent had weapons, they couldn''t actually hurt them.


    After posting with the worried second brother again, the dumpling flew directly to the branch and disappeared soon.


    The cameraman who stayed in place hurriedly pointed the lens on them.


    The person who stayed at the foot of the mountain to control the live broadcast room also took action after receiving the news.


    Soon, the live broadcast room of Gu Che''s group and the central live broadcast room began to broadcast what the two of them saw.


    This time, the audience was in no mood to scream. Rather than experiencing Feifei, they were more worried about their safety and the sudden appearance of smoke.


    ¡¾Could it be another poacher? Or a fugitive? ¡¿


    ¡¾It shouldn¡¯t be, how stupid is it to start a fire and cook, for fear that others will not find them¡¿


    ¡¾The possibility of tourists is relatively high¡¿


    ¡¾Did you see the live broadcast room of Chen Wen¡¯s group, Chen Wen proposed to go down the mountain¡¿


    ¡¾I was scared, but the other guests were on their way, and she was the only one who mumbled that she was afraid to go down the mountain, and it felt pretty good¡¿


    ¡¾The dangers in the mountains are not allowed to be feared? If the program group can''t guarantee the safety of the guests, it might as well stop the broadcast! ¡¿


    ¡¾What is the one in front so excited about? She wants to go down the mountain, but no one stops her. Didn''t the director also arrange for someone to take her and her brother down the mountain... Oh, her brother refused to go down the mountain and let her go down by herself]


    Someone watched several live broadcast rooms at the same time and reported the latest progress truthfully.


    ¡¾Oh, Chen Wen doesn''t want only one security guard to send her down the mountain, she wants more people¡¿


    ¡¾Speechless, don¡¯t other guests need protection? ¡¿


    ¡¾The point is, Miao Miao and her senior brother have already gone to the most dangerous place, she is safe¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t talk about her in this live broadcast room, okay? There are also fans of Chen Wen, if you care about your goddess, go to your live broadcast room, don''t run to this place to bark]


    Soon the two live broadcast rooms returned to normal.


    Now, the dumpling is very close to the destination, and everyone can see the smoke more clearly.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a wisp now, the smoke is quite heavy.


    Tuanzi gestured to Duan Xiayou, and quietly landed on the trunk of a tree, holding his breath.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： Tuanzi shot lesson

    Chapter 312 Tuanzi shot lesson


    She poked her head out and found that there were quite a few people.


    Four adults and three children, it looks like two families traveling together.


    A man is lighting a fire while a woman criticizes him.


    "How did you start the fire, how did you make such a big smoke?"


    "It''s the first time, and I don''t know how to use it."


    "Hurry up and let the fire burn, smoke less, isn''t there a signboard when you enter the mountain, don''t let the fire be lit in the mountain." The woman ordered.


    The man looked indifferent: "Do you know how big this mountain is? Then there are always a small number of forest rangers, so they can''t be busy. Even if they find out, at most one or two people will come over, are you afraid that we can''t quarrel with them?"


    The other two adults were handling the ingredients, and they threw the outer packaging of the food on the ground very casually.


    The three children were playing around, and one of them took a fancy to a tall flower and stretched out his little hand to grab it.


    Tuanzi pointed the camera at these people, and the audience could see their faces clearly, and they could hear these words clearly.


    ¡¾The fist is hardened¡¿


    ¡¾You also know you can¡¯t light a fire in the mountains¡¿


    ¡¾Such a beautiful scenery, the ground is full of garbage, what if there is a protected animal that accidentally eats the outer packaging and dies¡¿


    ¡¾Look at that little boy, the one he wants to pick is a very rare flower, I can¡¯t remember exactly what it is, anyway it¡¯s protecting plants¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, Miao Miao, hurry up...Wait, does Miao Miao know that this flower is very precious?¡¿


    Tuanzi really didn''t recognize that the flower was very precious. Even though she had learned a lot before, her knowledge in this area was endless, and she always had shortcomings.


    However, she didn''t know the flower, but she didn''t allow anyone to pick it in the mountains.


    People¡¯s flowers live on the branches, what do you pick? If you like flowers, go to the flower shop to buy them!


    She directly took out a small pebble, flicked her finger, and it bounced onto the little boy''s hand. She didn''t use too much force, the boy hurt at most.


    As a result... the little boy burst into tears.


    "Dad, Mom, I seem to be bitten by something, woo woo woo!"


    The two who were handling the ingredients quickly stood up.


    On the other side, Duan Xiayou waved his sleeve, and the burning fire went out.


    The couple responsible for lighting the fire: ¡°¡­¡±


    The man didn''t believe in evil, so he ordered again.


    Duan Xiayou waved his sleeves again, and the fire went out again.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    She got it!


    She slapped her palm out of luck, and the wind from the palm blew across the nearby trees, and the dense branches and leaves suddenly made a ''rustling'' sound.


    The sound became louder and more urgent, as if many beasts were coming in this direction, and their footsteps were very hasty.


    The man determined to start a fire collapsed to the ground.


    "Could it be..."


    His wife had already stood up and found her two children, "Hurry up, pack up, let''s go down the mountain."


    The two children were not happy, "No, Mom, didn''t you say it''s fun here? We finally came here."


    The older one even imitated what her mother said at home.


    "Husband, the tourist destination recommended by this internet celebrity is not bad, the scenery is very good, there are not many people going there and it hasn''t been destroyed, and there is no need for tickets."


    These words were also truthfully passed on to Tuanzi and the audience.


    ¡¾It¡¯s the so-called travel internet celebrity again, it really kills people! ¡¿


    ¡¾Can you make this kind of random recommendation internet celebrity legally responsible¡¿


    ¡¾Should block all Internet celebrities, harmful things¡¿


    ¡¾The previous ones are too radical, and there are also some capable and qualified Internet celebrities who do some very correct science popularization. However, some Internet celebrities who deliberately mess around just for the sake of popularity really need to be cleaned up]


    Don''t leave, right?


    Tuanzi is too lazy to reason with such people.


    She could even imagine how these people would argue or make trouble out of no reason.


    Master said, when you can¡¯t speak the truth, use your fists.


    Found two children just standing under a tree.


    She chuckled silently, raised her hand again, and aimed at those branches and leaves again.


    The branches and leaves shook, and some bugs fell down, some on the ground, and some on the heads or shoulders of the two children.


    "Ahhh! Mom, it''s a bug, such a scary bug, woo woo woo!"


    The two children began to ''dance'' in place, screaming and crying.


    The couple were immediately devastated.


    On the other side, he found that his son was not injured at all, so the man slapped his son on the forehead.


    At this time, something was blown by the wind, and it happened to land on his face.


    "What the hell?"


    He directly took off the thing covering his face. When he saw it, his pupils trembled and he almost fainted.


    It was a spider the size of a quarter of his hand.


    This kind of spider is non-poisonous, but the man didn''t know it. He threw the spider out and dragged his wife and children directly.


    "Hurry up and pack up, let''s go down the mountain!"


    I saw the recommendation of Internet celebrities before, and they only saw the advantages of this mountain.


    It has not been developed, it is relatively primitive, the scenery is beautiful, there are many wild animals and plants that have not been seen, there are few people, and no tickets are required. Moreover, there are many mountains and few staff members, so even if they sneak into the mountains or eat wild animals "accidentally", no one will find out.


    Now, they see the downside.


    Not developed means dangerous. No ticket means no security guards. The lack of staff in Shanduo meant that even if something happened, they would not be found for a while.


    As before, the child is not happy.


    When Tuanzi was about to repeat the same trick, a fierce roar suddenly came from not far away.


    Just by hearing the roar, everyone can guess that it is a beast with full lethality.


    The little boy who muttered and refused to leave directly wet his pants.


    The two families packed up their things and left in a panic, quite embarrassed.


    "Hahaha!"


    As soon as they left, Tuanzi rolled on the tree laughing.


    If other people were rolling on the tree, they would have fallen down long ago, but she could stabilize her body.


    "Hahaha!"


    The audience was a little dazed.


    They can''t see it, they can only guess something through the sound.


    In the beginning, Tuanzi did point the camera at these people, but later, under the reminder of the system, before she made frequent shots, she pointed the camera at her own face, allowing the audience to only look at herself and hear the people around her. sound.


    The system said, this is called leaving no evidence.


    After all, not all netizens are willing to stand on her side, of course it is best not to leave any evidence!


    Even, the system remotely controlled the sports camera carried by Duan Xiayou to ensure that no pictures that would be detrimental to the host would be captured.


    "Hey, those people were scared away."


    Danzi turned the camera back with a smile.


    "Look, everyone, they left a lot of garbage. We''ll come and clean it up later, let''s see where they go now."


    The audience also heard the cry of the beast.


    ¡¾So I was scared away¡¿


    ¡¾Speechless, only willing to leave when danger comes¡¿


    ¡¾If they keep doing this, something will happen sooner or later¡¿


    ¡¾I am not responsible for myself and my children¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Wonderful

    Chapter 313 Wonderful


    The two families instinctively avoided the direction of the sound of wild animals, and within ten minutes, they got lost in the forest.


    "Damn it, why is this mountain so big?"


    They quickly complained.


    "The trees are also very tall. I''m so annoyed. Why are they so tall?"


    "My phone has no signal, how about you?"


    "Neither mine."


    "Then what to do?"


    Tuanzi followed all the way, but didn''t realize that the senior brother had long since disappeared.


    She recorded these scenes truthfully, not only to let everyone relieve their anger, but also to warn the audience in a disguised form. If anyone is as confused as these parents, it is very likely that one day they will bring their children to the same situation.


    However, there are all kinds of people on the Internet, and there are still some people pointing at Tuanzi, thinking that her behavior of following and filming but not helping her is wrong, and that everyone should not laugh at the panic and fear of these people.


    ¡¾Sure enough, there are everyone on the Internet, and this kind of talk again¡¿


    ¡¾How do you let Miaomiao save? If she showed up and said she was going to take these people away, do you think they would believe it? This kind of smart person will not believe a child]


    ¡¾Shouldn''t you be laughing? I''m going to laugh, can you control it? As long as your quality is high, if you are high quality, you can get out of the screen to save people]


    [It¡¯s like this, I am mocking them now instead of worrying about their safety, one is because they themselves are irresponsible to themselves, I am a stranger, and Miao Miao, who is also a stranger to them, has no obligation to be responsible to them . Second, there is Miao Miao, in fact, I don¡¯t think anything will happen]


    ¡¾+1, there is Miao Miao, in fact, I feel very safe¡¿


    ¡¾They should learn a lesson, otherwise they will do it again next time, but they won''t meet the program group by such a coincidence next time¡¿


    The audience was still discussing enthusiastically, but the two families who went to the deep mountains for a picnic began to blame the rangers for being irresponsible.


    "If they found us earlier and stopped us, we would not be in danger."


    "That''s right, we''ve been wandering in the mountains for so long and didn''t notice us, it''s dereliction of duty!"


    "Why hasn''t the rescue team come yet?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I actually really worried about them, now that I think about it, they are not worth it at all¡¿


    ¡¾But what they said is very reasonable. They have been in the mountain for so long before they were discovered. This is the dereliction of duty of the forest rangers and other staff¡¿


    ¡¾The first time I heard of someone making a mistake is because others didn''t stop him from making a mistake¡¿


    Tuanzi clenched her fists, her little face crumpled.


    She really doesn''t want to pay attention to these people anymore.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t ignore it if you don¡¯t want to. The movement of the beasts just now was made by your elder brother. They will not be in danger¡¿


    The system also told her that Duan Xiayou had already gone to the program group, and would let the program group and forest rangers meet these people.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: The rangers have already called the police with one click, and someone will take them away for education¡¿


    Duanzi hugged her arms unhappy.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Is it just education? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Nothing illegal after all¡¿


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry. Hearing the complaints and accusations of the people below, he rolled his eyes and decided to give them a little color.


    Anyway, no one finds out, so it¡¯s not counted as her doing, hehe!


    Several parents were still complaining to each other. At this time, the nearby forest made a ''rustling'' sound, as if there were wild animals or humans lying in ambush there, ready to rush over.


    Their faces turned pale, and they immediately ran away with big bags and small bags leading the children.


    Along the way, whenever they were about to stop and argue, Tuanzi teased them. Repeatedly like this, she successfully drove these people to the forest police who hurried up the mountain like shepherding sheep.


    Seeing the forest police, several people wept with joy at first, and then couldn''t help but blame them for coming up too slowly.


    ¡°My kids almost freaked out.¡±


    A forest policeman said expressionlessly: "We found two cars more than a thousand meters away from a certain entrance. Are those cars yours?"


    The parents suddenly looked away.


    ¡¾Good guy, should I say whether these people are smart or stupid¡¿


    ¡¾Smart enough to hide the car far away on foot to avoid the staff, but stupid enough to bring children to these undeveloped and dangerous places¡¿


    ¡¾They never thought that if they are really in danger, they can resist and escape quickly. What about their children? Can''t win, can''t run, and they don''t have the ability to protect]


    These people will be taken away soon, and several parents will definitely receive education. As for whether they will commit the crime again in the future, and whether they will be so lucky after committing the crime again, it is unknown.


    As soon as they left, Tuanzi happily jumped on the branches, and soon found the main force.


    "Wow, Miao Miao, you are back!"


    The children immediately came up to him, chirping and asking what happened.


    Tuanzi vividly described how the group of people were frightened and embarrassed.


    Yang Heng curled his lips: "It deserves it, children know that they can''t run into the mountains."


    The adults were a little puzzled.


    Yang Jin: "Why is it such a coincidence that so many voices suddenly appeared to scare them?"


    Gu Che''s eyes flickered slightly.


    He crossed his arms and spoke casually. Others could not see that he was worried about his sister. "Maybe God can''t stand it."


    Yang Jin was speechless.


    But soon, their attention was on the Internet celebrity that Tuanzi relayed.


    "Recently, some travel bloggers made random recommendations, alas, it''s really harmful." Yang Jin couldn''t help complaining.


    Duan Ling couldn''t help but said: "I used to play mobile phones, and some platforms would actively recommend those videos. The popularity is very high. If I hadn''t checked where those places are, I would have been fooled."


    The audience also talked a lot.


    ¡¾I have already found those videos, here is the link¡¿


    ¡¾I have already reported it with the reason of ''false information''¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, let me tell you, it¡¯s useless to report. I reported a video that messed with popular science before, but the platform simply ignored it. In other words, some platforms are like them, they only care about the popularity and don¡¯t care about anything else, even if there is an accident, they are not afraid]


    At this time, Tuanzi was relaying the words of the forest police.


    "They also know about Internet celebrities, saying that they will send a notice to remind the public, and will ask their superiors for instructions to see if they can contact those platforms and have them remove the videos."


    ¡¾This is good, the official will come forward and let the platform remove the video¡¿


    ¡¾Always wait for the official action, can''t the platform and bloggers be more conscious? Can''t people who watch it grow their brains? ¡¿


    ¡¾Finally someone talked about the platform, bloggers, and audience. Every time I encounter this kind of thing, I only see everyone criticizing the official, saying why the official doesn¡¯t take care of it? ¡¿


    ¡¾The official supervision is definitely not effective, but what should I say? Do you think there are more official staff, or are there more Internet celebrities and platform users? Can''t handle it at all. Even if those staff work 24 hours a day, seven days a week, they can¡¯t manage it¡¿


    While the audience chatted about them, the guests had to clean up the mess for the two families, not only making sure the burned logs didn''t re-ignite, but cleaning up the trash.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： brother wants to be a teacher

    Chapter 314 Big brother wants to be a teacher


    Fortunately, in the next half a day, we did not encounter anything that harmed the mountains or any strange people. Everyone ushered in the end of the first issue of "Mountain Tour" with a relatively peaceful mind.


    As soon as the camera was withdrawn, the drama actor Yang Jin couldn''t help but asked Wu Ti, "Do you think our current issue is very popular?"


    Passing the mountains during the day and studying at night, and holding down his younger brother who always wanted to be a teacher. Yang Jin didn''t have an agent, so no one watched the popularity of the show for him and told him how to perform on the show.


    His information in this regard is relatively backward.


    Wu Ti is a first-line actor, has an exclusive agent, and can often obtain first-hand information.


    "The heat should be very high."


    Wu Ti has always spoken cautiously, but this time he used the word ''very''. It can be seen that the first issue of "Mountain Patrol Journey" really exploded.


    It¡¯s impossible not to be explosive, not every live variety show encounters poachers and fugitives in the first episode, not only encounters friends who are almost attacked by wild boars, but also parents who listen to the recommendation of Internet celebrities and run to the mountains to find death.


    In addition, the high-level confrontation between Tuanzi and senior brothers is also a highlight. And most of the big guests are hard-working and lead by example, and the little guests don''t cry or make trouble, they are innocent and cute, which are enough to hook the hearts of the audience.


    The forest rangers are honest and responsible, the person in charge of the Forestry Bureau and other staff have the desire to appeal to the world, the unknown and reliable forest police... In short, this is a program with many highlights, which makes many people who are not optimistic about it. Everyone in the industry wants to invest.


    However, this program is a collaboration between several forestry bureaus, and they don''t want sponsorship, they just want to promote it.


    Gu Che stared at his sister who was saying goodbye to the children, and did not miss the communication between the two.


    Hearing Yang Jin''s question, he thought that this person wanted to formally join the circle, so he glanced at him, only to find that this person''s face was wrinkled.


    "?"


    Yang Jin was a little worried and panicked.


    "I think I''m done."


    Wu Ti understood the subtext, and coughed lightly, "Uh, how should I put it, although we generally don''t tear our faces apart, but you are just participating in variety shows and acting in dramas, so sometimes it doesn''t matter if you speak directly."


    As long as Yang Jin doesn''t plan to enter film and television dramas and accept endorsements, he can actually live a relatively free life. No matter how much Chen Wen hypes up, just go straight to it.


    In turn, he might suffer a lot.


    A few children were still reluctant to leave, and Tuanzi hugged Zhou Xiangxiang tightly.


    Seeing this, the adults did not bother them, and chatted a few more words.


    Duan Ling didn''t understand at all. She didn''t plan to enter the entertainment circle, but she also brought a mission to participate in the show, which was to promote volleyball.


    This meeting simply ran to chat with Director Chen, only to find that Director Chen also had a wrinkled face.


    "Uh, Director Chen, are you unhappy?"


    Duan Ling didn''t understand very well, "I just heard Teacher Wu say that the show is very popular, if it can be stabilized, maybe it can even set a record."


    Speaking of this, she is quite proud. In the past three days, she worked hard without complaining about being tired or tired, and she was worthy of the invitation of the show.


    "But why are you and Teacher Yang unhappy?"


    Director Chen came back to his senses, glanced at Yang Jin who was also wrinkled, and immediately waved to the assistant.


    Waiting for the assistant to come over, he asked a few words in a low voice, and the assistant who was always paying attention to the network trends quickly answered.


    "I see."


    Director Chen thought for a while, and then called Duan Ling together.


    "I may ask you for something."


    He called several big guests together.


    Not far away, a few children are pestering Tuanzi to learn.


    The atmosphere on both sides is completely different.


    "It''s like this. If someone introduces our program in the future, I have to ask a few teachers to help me. I don''t want to say good things, just say something fair."


    Wu Ti said directly: "Is it related to Teacher Chen?"


    Director Chen smiled wryly.


    Gu Che realized that Chen Wen was not there, "Didn''t she go down the mountain first?"


    "It was caused by going down the mountain first." Director Chen looked helpless.


    Chen Wen was worried about her own safety and asked to go down the mountain, which is no problem. Of course, if you want to take away all the security personnel, it will definitely not work. Eventually, two security personnel, a cameraman, and a choreographer escorted her down the mountain.


    Halfway down the mountain, a clouded leopard came out.


    This clouded leopard had no intention of attacking, just pacing lazily. Two security personnel also protected Chen Wen. As a result, Chen Wen ran down the mountain while screaming, sprained her foot, and rolled several times on the mountain road.


    Several guests: "..." Absolutely.


    Director Chen sighed: "The hospital has given the examination results. There are a few scratches on the back of the hand, which will heal soon. There are several bruises on the body. The most serious part is the ankle, which is sprained."


    Gu Che rolled his eyes directly, but he didn''t say a mockery because he was too lazy to express his opinion on Chen Wen''s matter.


    Wu Ti thought more far-reaching.


    "She cherishes her own life more, and she is more delicate," he said tactfully, "plus being injured, she will choose to quit the show, but..."


    Director Chen and Yang Jin looked at him nervously at the same time.


    Wu Ti was helpless: "She will not give up such a good opportunity."


    The show is so popular, with Chen Wen''s personality, it must be popular.


    I don¡¯t want to endure hardship, but I also want heat, what should I do? Of course, it is all kinds of connotations that criticize "Mountain Tour" and **** the blood of "Mountain Tour".


    Sure enough, that night, both positive and negative news related to "Mountain Tour" were on the top of the list.


    Not to mention positive news, topics related to negative news were directly rushed by Chen Wen''s fans. Some people who didn''t know the truth didn''t use their brains very much. When they saw Chen Wen posted a photo of her hospital clothes, her whole head was wrapped up in the photo, and her feet were cast in plaster. She looked very miserable, and they also scolded the show.


    I didn''t know, I thought she was seriously injured.


    Not long after, her team issued a statement, saying that the artist was injured because of the improper measures of the show, very angry and helpless, and could only withdraw from the show.


    As a result, more fans and people who didn''t know the truth and wanted to join in the fun began to rush to the show.


    But these have nothing to do with Tuanzi for the time being.


    She happily invited Jin Chunting to come to her house as a guest.


    This is the second day after the end of the first period. Gu Che went to work again, and Gu Cheng prepared the materials needed for class at home.


    He has officially joined the Jiang City Film Academy, and during his relatively free six months, he will give classes to students from the directing department.


    Afterwards, when he is preparing for a new film, he only needs to return to school occasionally to give lectures or give lectures if he has no time. Some directors, actors and hosts will accept similar invitations from their alma mater. It can not only impart knowledge and experience, but also occasionally help students bridge the gap.


    Tuanzi gnawed on an apple, and glanced at the courseware made by his elder brother from time to time.


    She didn''t quite understand it, but she was looking forward to the fact that her eldest brother would become a teacher.


    "The teacher is amazing, and also scary."


    Tuanzi swallowed a mouthful of apple, and shared his experience with his elder brother with a look of fear.


    "Once, Miao Miao and Master passed by a private school. Miao Miao was very curious and went over to eavesdrop, only to see the master beating someone."


    She gestured, "Such a long ruler!"


    In the early morning of the 20th, the eight chapters were updated with 16,000 words. Thank you for your support~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Eagle Claw Fist

    Chapter 315 Eagle Claw Fist


    Duanzi obviously has lingering fears about this incident, and he still remembers the scene at that time.


    She bit the apple with her mouth, and started a silent performance with both hands free.


    First, the **** are separated a little distance, indicating that the ruler is so thick. He stretched out his two hands again, expressing with an exaggerated expression that the ruler is so long. Immediately afterwards, he shook it hard a few times, indicating that the master beat someone like this.


    Gu Cheng''s attention was originally on the courseware, but he only paid attention to his sister from the corner of his eye. Unexpectedly, my sister actually came to a live performance, with a lively expression and a vivid performance. He simply turned to his side, folded his arms and admired it for a while.


    After admiring it almost, he said leisurely, "Your saliva is about to drip."


    Tuanzi stopped quickly, grabbed the apple, took a bite, and replenished his strength before seeking a sense of approval.


    "Isn''t that teacher scary?"


    Later, when she saw private schools, she always took a detour. Unless you are particularly curious, you will run to peek once.


    Gu Cheng nodded in approval.


    Seeing his younger sister''s success, he understood, and said, "Nowadays, teachers don''t beat students. They only punish students who don''t study well by calling their parents and adding homework. You don''t have to worry."


    Tuanzi looked horrified, "Isn''t that even more terrifying?"


    Gu Cheng simply dragged him over, "Don''t want to go to school?"


    Duanzi looked confident.


    "Miao Miao still wants to promote Gu Wu, you know, this is the way to get Mom and Dad back."


    Gu Cheng only partially understands this incredible thing.


    However, he has his own plans in mind.


    "You don''t have to go to kindergarten, but you have to go to school when you reach the age of elementary school."


    Seeing that his sister was about to retort, he immediately said, "Don''t you think you can''t let your parents come back before you go to elementary school?"


    "Of course!"


    Duanzi immediately puffed up her chest, full of confidence.


    "Miao Miao is very powerful, let alone before primary school, just..."


    The system coughed loudly to remind her.


    Tuanzi hurriedly restrained himself.


    However, she had already been hit by the aggressive method, and she unconsciously set a deadline for herself.


    "The apples are finished, Miao Miao is going to study."


    She still thinks very well when she is young. When her prestige reaches one billion, she must also upgrade the skill of Martial Arts Master to 100 to turn the spree into a wish.


    Accumulating prestige points depends on the show. If you want to upgrade your skills in private, you can only practice martial arts.


    Jin Chunting, who had made an appointment to visit, hadn¡¯t come yet, so Tuanzi hurriedly discussed with the system, and a new cheat book was dropped, which she wanted to learn.


    The system dropped a copy of "Eagle Claw Fist" in a complicated mood. It didn''t expect the host to be fooled so easily, and it didn''t expect Gu Cheng to be unreliable.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: This boxing method was developed in modern times. It is relatively young and belongs to pictographic boxing. In fact, you have experience in learning pictographic boxing¡¿


    Tuanzi flipped through the cheat book and found that it was not difficult.


    Even if it is not difficult, it does not mean that you can learn it well. Eagle Claw Boxing is mainly used for grasping and acupuncture. If you want to learn this boxing method well, you must practice finger strength. Once the finger strength is in place, this boxing technique will also be learned.


    Flipping through it hastily, Tuanzi began to practice in the small courtyard.


    When Jin Chunting came over with melon and fruit snacks, what he saw was a ''chicken'' pecking rice.


    He stood outside the yard with a dazed look on his face.


    Sister, is this practicing martial arts? He didn''t see it at all.


    Tuanzi noticed his gaze, turned his head that was about to drop to the ground, and after seeing Jin Chunting''s strange expression, he quickly stood up and ran to open the door.


    "Brother Chun Ting, you are here."


    She pretended to be nonchalant, "Miaomiao has been waiting for you for a long time~"


    Jin Chunting, who couldn''t help laughing, also cooperated, "Sorry, there is a traffic jam on the road."


    Gu Cheng has already prepared things for guests.


    However, he is not familiar with this cousin either. He himself is not an enthusiastic person, and he can''t find anything to talk about, so he can only sit there.


    Jin Chunting speaks softly and can take care of the feelings of his cousins.


    "You may not know, but we used to go to an elementary school."


    At that time, Gu Cheng was in the first grade, and he was a few grades older than the other party. He accidentally learned from his parents that Gu Cheng was also in that elementary school, and even secretly went to observe this cousin.


    However, he was still young at the time, and the two families didn¡¯t formally introduce him, so he didn¡¯t have the nerve to go and play with his cousin.


    Just observed secretly for half a semester, but one day his parents were too busy with work, and his grandma was sick again, so he asked his grandpa to pick him up, and happened to bump into Brother Gu Cheng.


    After that, he changed schools.


    Although his parents did not approve of transferring schools, Grandpa was extremely stubborn and tough at the time.


    When I was young, I didn¡¯t understand much, and I even regretted it and complained about my grandfather¡¯s stubbornness. Now that he''s grown up and understands, he still doesn''t agree with grandpa''s stubbornness.


    It is incomprehensible to blame the innocent child just because the daughter did not marry according to his request.


    Gu Cheng was stunned.


    He looked carefully at Jin Chunting, and vaguely found a sense of familiarity.


    My cousin''s appearance is definitely different from when he was a child, but that very gentle temperament is still there.


    However, based on his understanding of the grandfather, the grandfather should not agree with his cousin to be a veterinarian.


    Gu Cheng didn''t ask.


    Tuanzi ate a piece of hawthorn cake, gnawing like a little hamster.


    She said whenever she had something to say: "Brother Chun Ting, do you like animals very much?"


    After returning home last night, she also made a point of getting to know the veterinarian. Seeing those introductions and pictures, she always felt that it takes a lot of courage to become a veterinarian.


    Thinking of Jin Chunting''s gentleness when he was treating animals, I suddenly felt that this cousin was very powerful.


    "like very much."


    Jin Chunting showed nostalgia, "I often went to a zoo when I was in middle and high school, and made friends with a monkey there."


    Tuanzi, who just saw a macaque on the mountain yesterday, opened his eyes wide.


    "Later it got sick," Jin Chunting said simply and directly, "the doctor couldn''t cure it."


    At that time, he had the urge to become a veterinarian. After collecting information, he became more and more determined to become a veterinarian. When filling out the application form, he ignored his grandfather''s objection and chose a related major.


    Duanzi didn¡¯t expect this story to be so short, and it was still a tragedy.


    After thinking about it, she picked up a piece of hawthorn cake and handed it over.


    "Brother Chun Ting, you are amazing."


    Jin Chunting smiled and suddenly suggested, "Have you ever been to the zoo? Do you want to go together?"


    Duanzi has never been to a zoo.


    She immediately turned to look at Gu Cheng, "Brother, have you ever been to the zoo? Do you want to go together?"


    "I have been there." After a pause, Gu Cheng added, "When I was in elementary school, the school organized it."


    Tuanzi grabbed his arm immediately, "Let''s go together, we can''t stay at home all the time."


    She accidentally told the truth, "If you relax, you won''t be so nervous. You can treat those students as small animals."


    Gu Cheng thought he was covering up well: "..."


    Jin Chunting turned his eyes away, with a faint smile on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： zoo accident

    Chapter 316 Zoo accident


    Duanzi happily prepared snacks and juice for himself, and then climbed into the car with a small schoolbag on his back.


    She was full of expectations along the way.


    "Will there be little squirrels? The squirrels on the mountain didn''t make friends with us before.


    She thought of the spiritual macaque again, "It''s not bad to make friends with monkeys."


    The expectation is all gone when I see the animals in the zoo.


    The little girl stood outside the cage, her gaze a little dull.


    "Is this really a lion?"


    She has seen the lion in the documentary, it is very majestic, but the lion in the cage is skinny, not to mention sick, and its hair is still dirty.


    Look carefully, the ground is also dirty.


    However, there are still many people who come to this zoo, and everyone is very happy to take pictures.


    Later, I went to see the monkeys, and it was the same.


    are relatively thin and dirty, and they don''t bother to look at tourists.


    Tuanzi pursed his lips unhappily, and went to see his two brothers.


    Gu Cheng frowned slightly, apparently he did not expect the zoo he visited when he was a child to become like this. But in fact, he doesn''t remember the scene he saw when he visited when he was a child, and he doesn''t know whether the two are consistent.


    Jin Chunting''s upright face had long been filled with anger.


    "That lion is very sick."


    Tuanzi patted the back of his hand worriedly.


    Jin Chunting apologized in turn, "Sorry, I didn''t expect this zoo to be like this."


    In recent years, besides working as a veterinarian, he rescued wild animals and animals living in zoos.


    After all, not all animals are suitable for survival in the wild. Some old or injured wild animals are sent to zoos.


    In the past few years, in order to improve the living environment of animals in zoos, he called on more people to join the team of "anti-animal performances". He has been raising funds with some colleagues and volunteers, and many caring people have donated.


    Many domestic zoos have received their funding.


    To put it bluntly, this money is used to improve the lives of animals and make up for the loss of the zoo after the animals do not perform.


    At the same time, many people, including Jin Chunting, believe that if the zoo is willing to keep some wild animals, it will actually attract more tourists and make money.


    Do you come to the zoo to see a tiger being whipped? Is it to see a lion that is more docile than a cat?


    Humans yearn for nature, and not everyone can go to the nature reserve to see it, so they pin their hopes on the zoo.


    Jin Chunting frowned. This zoo has also accepted donations. But obviously, they acted in the opposite direction, filled their own pockets, and fooled the people who were in contact with them.


    "I remember there is an inspection every year, how do they pass the inspection?"


    At the end of the day, he didn''t even bother to comfort his sister. While looking for the person in charge of the zoo, he called people from the foundation.


    The person in charge was not there, only a director came out to fool him. And when Jin Chunting showed his ID and wanted to examine the sick lion carefully, he was also rejected.


    Hearing what the director said, Tuanzi glanced at his cousin and found that his eyes were dark.


    People from the foundation have already checked the records here, and the association is reporting the data and results.


    Jin Chunting said with a cold face, "Show me the report, the complete report."


    The person on the other end of the phone was frightened and hurriedly sent the electronic version of the report.


    Jin Chunting read it carefully, and then quickly returned to the lion.


    "Oh," he sneered, "it''s just two lions!"


    In just a few seconds, he deduced the truth.


    The people of the foundation don¡¯t know what the original animals in this zoo looked like. They only see the data. During the annual inspection of the donated zoo, the zoo transported healthy animals from nowhere to fool them.


    Ordinary people may be confused when they see two lions of similar size and cannot tell which is which. But veterinarians are better at remembering the characteristics of these animals and seeing through them at a glance. Of course, people who take care of them all year round can also tell the difference.


    Tuanzi was about to explode when he saw him, so he quickly reached out to fan him.


    "Brother Chunting, don''t be angry, we will come one by one!"


    Gu Cheng suggested: "You just said that you are a veterinarian, and you didn''t mention the donation. If you turn back now, the director will definitely let you in for treatment."


    Jin Chunting: "Maybe we will try to transfer the lion."


    Calling it transfer is destroying evidence.


    However, he will definitely join the foundation to expose this matter, and even hold him accountable. The donation was signed at the beginning!


    Tuanzi volunteered: "If they dare to move, Miao Miao will stop them. Moreover, Miao Miao can also make videos to keep evidence!"


    Tuanzi is a man of action, "Go quickly, as long as you can get the key to enter the cage... Wait, Miaomiao can go directly in."


    She looked up and saw that the top was empty, and she flipped inside with a flick.


    Gu Cheng hurriedly stopped her, "If you flip inside, you''ll give them a reason."


    Duanzi could only regretfully give up this idea.


    Jin Chunting went to find the unknown director again, and sure enough, the other party asked for the lion to be transferred quickly while delaying time.


    Fortunately, they were well prepared. Gu Cheng took the video, and Tuanzi explained the reason to tourists who didn''t know the truth.


    She kept her mouth babbling, and made several important points clear.


    The animal received the donation, but did not spend the money on the animal. One of the sponsors was a veterinarian. He found the lion was sick and wanted to treat it, but the zoo kept stopping it and wanted to move the animals. He behaved badly and fooled everyone as fools.


    Tuanzi was full of indignation: "You say, are they guilty?"


    The tourists nodded one after another.


    Tuanzi continued to be indignant: "Aren''t they too much?"


    "It''s too much!"


    Tuanzi waved his hands, "Shall we protect them together?"


    "it is good!"


    Gu Cheng: "..." My sister is really good at mobilizing.


    Everyone worked together, the staff of the garden could not be transferred, and they were sweating profusely to find someone.


    When the principal came back, Jin Chunting had already inspected the lion and was about to send the lion to the rescue station.


    Seeing the director, he had a cold expression and a blunt tone, "I have already contacted the Garden Bureau and got permission."


    The principal, whose belly was wider than his shoulders, was stunned, and his oily face began to sweat.


    How fast is this person? Even their superiors have been contacted. If it gets to the Garden Bureau, it will definitely be thoroughly investigated. Then not only would he not be able to receive funding from the foundation, he would even be dismissed and held accountable.


    "Are you young people so cruel?"


    No room for negotiation? Do you understand the rules of the workplace?


    Tuanzi came over and patted his stomach, "Oh, we are not as cruel as you. We eat delicious food and drink hot food by ourselves, but raise animals like this. Your stomach can hold a monkey, right?"


    Principal: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Miao Miao: gift gift

    Chapter 317 Miao Miao: Gift Gift


    The visit ended in a hurry.


    Jin Chunting stayed in Jiang City, but he has been busy rescuing the animals in that zoo. At the same time, people from the joint foundation sued several leaders of the zoo. In addition, the Garden Bureau should also hold the zoo accountable.


    Tuanzi went there a few times, but found that he couldn¡¯t help, so he ran back home and practiced martial arts honestly.


    Practicing by myself is not counted, and I also took Duan Xiayou who had been sleeping together.


    "Brother, this martial arts will be useless if you don''t practice it. If you don''t learn new moves, you will regress."


    Tuanzi Xiu said something that he only learned by himself, "Learning is like sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat!"


    After speaking, she applauded herself.


    Duan Xiayou lay lazily on the armchair, "It''s okay, I still have my junior sister, just make progress."


    Tuanzi leaned over and pulled his face, "Let me see how thick your skin is."


    Finding that the elder brother was indifferent, she thought about it and snickered.


    "Brother," she said in a seductive tone, "Have you not learned the last few moves of Guanhai Knife? Hehe, Miao Miao will, do you want to learn?"


    Eagle Claw Fist is not alluring to this senior, but the unique skills of this sect should be alluring, right?


    Duan Xiayou turned over and yawned.


    "Miaomiao, do you know that there were so many martial arts learners in the past, how many of them would pursue the supreme attainment of martial arts?"


    Duanzi shook his head honestly.


    The black eyeballs rolled around, and she stretched out a meaty claw and waved it.


    "Half the people?"


    Duan Xiayou pinched her paws and asked her to take back four of them. After thinking about it, he also broke the remaining one in half.


    "It is estimated that it is far less than this amount."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "How is it possible? I think everyone is very hardworking?"


    She also gave an example that she once followed her master to the gymnasium and beat a disciple of a certain sect to the point of tears. The next day, that disciple got up early in the morning, practiced with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and found her passing by holding fruit, and said that he would win sooner or later, that he would become number one in the world!


    Duan Xiayou: "...How old was he then?"


    "Thirteen?"


    Duan Xiayou lay back down, "Oh, that''s because they weren''t beaten enough times. Most people who practiced martial arts in that era just wanted to survive, whether it was to become the guard head of the courtyard or become an outstanding disciple in the sect to be in charge of the sect industry .Only very few people really pursue martial arts."


    He glanced at the bewildered little junior sister, and patted her forehead.


    "You are that very few."


    The system approves this review.


    If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t be so conscientious after binding the host.


    Tuanzi was dizzy, turned around and walked a few steps, and suddenly realized.


    "Having said all that, you just don''t want to practice."


    She rushed over and grabbed Duan Xiayou''s arm.


    "Deliberately making a long story, so that Miao Miao will forget, right?"


    Duan Xiayou, who was seen through, could only get up, and moved limply a few times.


    At this time, there was a burst of laughter from the door.


    "Are you a rooster with a chick pecking rice?"


    Tuanzi slumped, "Everyone says it''s an eagle''s claw!"


    She turned her head angrily, and immediately beamed with joy.


    "Brother Pei Hai, what happened to you?"


    The last time they met was during Chinese New Year, and they had a meal together, Gu Peihai left in a hurry.


    "Didn''t you go abroad? Finished the work so quickly?"


    She ran to open the courtyard door.


    Gu Peihai, who looked dusty and dusty, walked in and brought the suitcase in by the way.


    He looks handsome and elegant, but this time he deliberately shows a pitiful expression.


    "I''m homeless, I can only come here to ask Miao Miao to take me in."


    Just as he was about to explain clearly, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Duan Xiayou lying back on the reclining chair as fast as lightning, and quickly stuck to the chair.


    "..."


    Gu Peihai leaned on the sofa as soon as he entered the room.


    Duanzi enthusiastically offered a glass of warm water, but his small eyes kept drifting to the suitcase.


    "You mean the second uncle and the second aunt are traveling?"


    Gu Peihai didn''t seem to notice her eyes, he drank the warm water and explained, "Yes, and Wangchao is not at home, and I didn''t bring the key."


    He has another house in Jiang City, and the security is quite good, much better than this community. But he didn''t want to live there.


    I was used to living alone before, so I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Now that the younger sister came back, the relationship with the younger brother was broken again, and she was used to the excitement, so she couldn''t bear the loneliness.


    "That''s why I came to beg to take you in," Gu Peihai deliberately teased her, "Are you willing to take my brother in?"


    "Yeah, yes, live as you like."


    Duanzi nodded perfunctorily, still focusing on the suitcase.


    She asked not so vaguely: "Brother Pei Hai, are your clothes inside?"


    "Yup."


    "Is there only clothes in such a big suitcase?"


    "Yup."


    The dumpling was stupefied for a moment, and walked to the single sofa without much energy, trying to gather itself together.


    The young actor finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m lying to you, there is a gift for you inside. Don''t you like chocolate very much? I specially brought local chocolate."


    The dumpling came back to life in a second, bounced off the sofa, happily ran to open the suitcase, found a big bag full of chocolates, and hugged it in his arms, smiling so hard.


    "Brother Pei Hai, you are very welcome to come and live."


    The voice is several degrees sweeter than before.


    "Although eldest brother can only come back at night, Miao Miao can cook at noon."


    "Xiaocheng isn''t here?"


    Gu Peihai became refreshed instantly.


    "Can Miao Miao do me a favor?"


    He smiled and waved.


    Tuanzi hugged the chocolate, a little vigilant, "Brother, you are smiling like a fox now, have you learned from Brother Gu Chi?"


    Gu Peihai smiled and said: "If I fail to learn, I will tell Xiaochi what you said now."


    Danzi: "..."


    The little girl ran up to him and bumped him lightly.


    "Oh, Miao Miao was just joking. Brother, why are you so handsome and smart?"


    After making people happy, she quickly changed the subject.


    "Brother, what do you want me to do?"


    Gu Peihai quickly explained: "That''s right, I will have a live broadcast later."


    The cause of the incident was that during the live broadcast, a staff member of a brand that he was cooperating with quickly agreed to live broadcast for him today.


    This person''s behavior is obviously negligent, even the people in his company are not qualified to promise anything for him, let alone a partner.


    But the problem is that if the staff of the brand cannot fulfill their promises, it will affect the image of the brand. The responsibility is on this person, but the sunspots have an excuse to attack him and the brand.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only just signed the contract.¡±


    Gu Peihai was helpless: "It''s useless to criticize that person now, but I really don''t like live broadcasts."


    He doesn''t like this kind of live broadcast that is too close to see the barrage at any time, and he doesn''t want to let future partners learn from it. He deliberately uses him as a gimmick to promise something, and then asks him to clean up the mess.


    Tuanzi tasted it, clapped his hands, "Understood, you will broadcast live later, but don''t speak up, let Miaomiao come. It has fulfilled the promise for that person, and won''t let others learn from it."


    Starting a live broadcast is a complete lie, and keeping silent is a warning.


    Gu Peihai immediately boasted wildly.


    "Miao Miao, you are so smart, Miao Miao, you are indeed my sister!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： eat broadcast

    Chapter 318 Eating and Broadcasting


    The praised dumpling waited for the live broadcast with his hands in his hands.


    Gu Peihai was on the phone with someone.


    "It''s okay, I don''t need any equipment, I saw a selfie stick at home."


    Duanzi tilted his head, selfie stick? Is it something that the second brother used during the live broadcast at home during the Chinese New Year?


    She quickly stood up, ran into the study, took out the selfie stick, recalled the actions of the second brother before, and clamped it on the table.


    Clicking her movements from the corner of the eye, Gu Peihai was delighted.


    "You don''t need to come here, I have a little assistant at home who is diligent and smart."


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    "What''s the live broadcast?" Gu Peihai shrugged, "Just broadcast live, they don''t care... Oh, I''m afraid I said something that shouldn''t be said, then you can rest assured them, I promise not to talk nonsense."


    Tuanzi moved his little ears and glanced at him.


    That''s not right, if my cousin doesn''t say a word, he won''t talk nonsense.


    However, if she is the protagonist of the live broadcast, wouldn''t she be able to do whatever she wants?


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Do ??I want to take this opportunity to promote Gu Wu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Going too far, the show is still hot, and the second episode is about to start, let everyone rest for a few days¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Then let me do whatever I want? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Well, doesn¡¯t your cousin do whatever you want?¡¿


    Duanzi rubbed her little hands, thought for a while, first put the chocolate that Gu Peihai brought back on the table, then ran to the kitchen, brought out the mousse, and found a lot of fruits and snacks.


    Running to the yard, she put her little hands behind her back and pretended to be serious, "Brother, Miao Miao wants to investigate your modern knowledge now."


    Drowsy Duan Xiayou: "Huh?"


    "Do you know how to order takeaway?" Tuanzi asked eagerly.


    "Yes, isn''t this a very simple matter?"


    After Duan Xiayou got his temporary ID card, he applied for a bank card. Gu Cheng also lent him some money.


    He learned to shop online that day, just ordering takeaway, a piece of cake.


    Raising his eyelids slightly, he glanced at his junior sister, "What do you want me to order?"


    "Hey~"


    Gu Peihai started a personal live broadcast.


    Soon fans, passers-by and sunspots frantically poured in.


    Being in the industry for more than ten years, the number of live broadcasts is less than five times. Whether they are fans of the three-material actor or not, everyone has come to watch the fun.


    ¡¾I thought it was the staff member¡¯s mouth¡¿


    ¡¾How can that be? Doesn¡¯t that brand say that the quality of the recruited staff is high?]


    ¡¾Why do I feel that Gu Yingdi is cleaning up the mess for others¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t care what to do so much, as long as there is a live broadcast¡¿


    ¡¾I have prepared a lot of questions, the actor should answer a few of them¡¿


    Without even changing his clothes, Gu Peihai faced the camera, holding his sister''s mobile phone in his hand, clicked into the live broadcast room, saw the flashing barrage, and sighed inwardly.


    He doesn''t like live streaming because of this.


    Many artists¡¯ live broadcasts will have a link to interact with fans. Fans like to ask personal questions the most, sunspots like to pick faults the most, and passers-by like to eat melons.


    He doesn''t like to expose his life, he is just an actor, and it is enough to produce excellent works every year, but obviously everyone doesn''t think so.


    ¡¾What''s going on, he didn''t speak, just looked at us like this, panicked¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, I have goosebumps¡¿


    At this time, a small face appeared in the camera, greeting everyone with a smile.


    "Hi everyone, I''m Miao Miao, Brother Pei Hai has a bad throat and can''t speak, so today we''re live streaming together, I''m a little assistant~"


    Netizens immediately greeted her enthusiastically and began to ask various questions.


    First ask Gu Peihai''s throat, then ask about the brand, and then ask Gu Peihai if he will accept a certain endorsement.


    From life to work, various problems swept through.


    Duanzi almost instantly understood why his cousin resisted the live broadcast.


    "There are so many problems, Miao Miao can''t figure it out."


    Duanzi washes her face with her paws, trying to get away with cuteness.


    "Miao Miao is a little hungry, can I live broadcast while eating?"


    ¡¾No problem at all¡¿


    ¡¾The film king is actually silent¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you say that your throat is uncomfortable, it won''t be worse if you really open your mouth¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, just sit there as a vase¡¿


    The dumplings started to eat.


    She introduced the chocolate first, then broke off a piece and tasted it slowly.


    "The taste is silky, slightly bitter, very delicate and delicious."


    Share the taste while eating.


    After eating the chocolate, she showed off the snacks Gu Cheng made for her.


    "This is beef cubes baked by my brother himself. It''s five-flavored."


    ¡¾It looks delicious¡¿


    ¡¾Whose tears flow from the corner of the mouth¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, is she eating and broadcasting? Isn''t this Gu Peihai''s live broadcast room¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, didn¡¯t he sit there and give Miao Miao something to eat¡¿


    The sunspots were speechless.


    Gu Peihai appeared on camera the whole time, but he just didn''t speak.


    Also, Gu Miaomiao''s food is delicious, they also want to order takeaway.


    After eating a lot, Duan Xiayou came in with a bag of barbecue.


    Tuanzi tried to order milk tea in vain, but was rejected.


    "This is the barbecue invited by the big brother."


    Tuanzi took out a skewer of pork belly and put it in front of the camera, "Look, this skewer of pork belly is well roasted, do you smell the aroma?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    "Wow, the beef here is so tender, quite fresh, slightly spicy, do you smell the aroma?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    "The grilled chicken wings are also good, they are easy to take off the bone, but my elder brother''s grilled chicken wings are also delicious. Oh, and the cola chicken wings made by brother Wangchao are also great. Does anyone make chicken wings for you?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Netizens couldn''t bear it anymore, and opened the takeaway software angrily.


    Isn¡¯t it barbecue, they can also order it!


    No one makes it for them, so why not buy it themselves?


    The style of painting in the live broadcast room was gradually distorted.


    Gu Peihai couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Sister is so reliable!


    "Ahem."


    He coughed, and nodded again on the shoulder of Tuanzi, and when she turned her head, he pointed to a string of beef, and then pointed to himself.


    "do you want to eat?"


    Duanzi handed over the beef skewers with some reluctance, but suddenly took it back when Gu Peihai was about to catch it.


    "Your throat is uncomfortable, you can''t eat spicy food, Miao Miao will help you eat."


    In front of Gu Peihai, she quickly ate the skewer of beef, then picked and picked, and found a piece of roasted corn that was neither spicy nor cumin.


    "You eat this."


    She held the grilled chicken leg in one hand, and passed the corn with the other hand.


    Gu Peihai: "..."


    Duanzi ate and drank, and successfully mixed for almost an hour, and there is still half an hour before the live broadcast can end.


    She thought to herself, it¡¯s not okay to leave everyone alone, so she took the phone and looked at the barrage.


    ¡¾Since Gu Miaomiao is broadcasting live, I''ll ask, do you know about Chen Wen''s injury? He was injured, you are still eating and drinking here, don¡¯t you want to show your concern?]


    ¡¾"Mountain Tour" has such a big mistake, shouldn''t you guests unite to boycott it? Could it be that Chen Wen is the only one who withdrew, you guys still want to continue participating? For the sake of heat and money, do you even want your conscience?]


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Miao Miao: Please start my performance

    Chapter 319 Miao Miao: Please start my performance


    Gu Peihai was originally a vase leisurely, occasionally glanced at the camera and the live broadcast room, and found that the topic in the live broadcast room had changed, and immediately sat up straight.


    He has just returned to China, and it is unclear what program his sister has participated in recently.


    But no matter what, these people are not good people.


    He asked his sister for help, not to let her suffer from these irresponsible Internet abuse.


    Gu Peihai was about to speak when a small hand stretched out to cover his mouth.


    That little hand just grabbed the barbecue stick, which smells like barbecue.


    "Brother Pei Hai, you don''t feel well, don''t talk."


    Standing up, Tuanzi frowned, "I''m the little assistant. At this time, it''s time for the little assistant to appear."


    Stopped my cousin, Tuanzi sat back, watched the live broadcast room while eating, and found that there were more and more similar remarks, tilted his head, and asked cutely, "Are you a navy? Why do you speak so similarly?"


    ¡¾Don''t look at everything as a navy, I''m just a passerby, raise reasonable doubts¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, you avoid answering, do you have a ghost in your heart¡¿


    ¡¾Let us boycott "Mountain Tour"¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao, give me an answer! ¡¿


    Similar remarks directly swiped the screen.


    Gu Peihai''s fans, Tuanzi''s fans, and some real passers-by''s clockwork barrage are all drowned in similar words.


    They are also experienced in many battles, so they quickly realized that someone rushed into Gu Miaomiao''s live broadcast room in an organized manner. The child is only five years old. Are these people insane?


    So someone started to record the screen, and someone went directly to the social platform to reprimand.


    Duanzi was about to speak when someone took the phone away.


    "Don''t take it away, Miao Miao still has to answer."


    Tuanzi quickly snatched the phone back.


    Three days have passed since the first episode of the show, and someone came to ask her about it, which shows that Director Chen did not handle Chen Wen''s affairs properly.


    She thought the show was good, so she didn''t want the show to stop.


    As a part of the show, it''s not impossible for her to answer the questions she wants to answer.


    The system thought about it, but didn''t stop her. The host is a clever little guy, so he won''t be fooled. And there are some problems that the host can''t understand at all. Did those people who came to the live broadcast room forget that the host is only five years old?


    How much do you expect a five-year-old to know?


    Tuanzi faced the camera, "Ah, is the Chen Wen you are talking about the sister who is always resting? Miao Miao knew that she suddenly went down the mountain on the third day. After going down the mountain, Miao Miao didn''t see her. I don''t know if she was injured. Injured, how is the injury, can you tell me?"


    ¡¾Did you see the photo she posted? Disfigured, broken foot, and put in a plaster cast]


    Tuanzi looked terrified, "Is she fighting with someone? Don''t fight, she always rests, and she is not in good health when she looks at it, and you can''t win a fight"


    Chen Wen''s fans and Shui Jun didn''t know what to say for a while, but it gave other netizens the opportunity to post barrage.


    ¡¾Where is the fight? She scares herself. Also, who said that she was disfigured and fractured? She only knows the connotation of posting photos¡¿


    Shui Jun quarreled with netizens. One side thinks that the injury is very serious through the photos, and the other side thinks that watching the live broadcast at that time is not serious at all.


    Tuanzi looked at them arguing with his little face in his hands, and when they were arguing for a while, he asked naively, "What kind of injury did you get, just ask her to show the treatment sheet. Why are you arguing about such a simple matter? "


    ¡¾That''s her privacy, why tell everyone¡¿


    ¡¾We must respect the privacy of artists¡¿


    Duanzi suddenly realized: "Oh, that means, you have no evidence that she was seriously injured, right? You just draw conclusions from the photos, but I can also become like the one in the photos."


    In front of netizens, she found a white cloth to wrap her face, picked up two branches in the yard, **** one of her legs, and then half-lyed on the sofa with a weak face.


    "Brother Pei Hai, I''m so hungry and seriously injured, can you feed me?"


    Gu Peihai held back a smile while feeding, and then looked at the barrage, half of the people laughed wildly, praising Tuanzi for his good acting skills, and half of the people were angry, thinking that Tuanzi was slandering Chen Wen and pretending to be seriously injured.


    "Don''t scold me," Tuanzi pretended to be injured while enjoying the feeding, "I was seriously injured. If you scold me, you have no conscience. Just like you just said that I have no conscience." .¡±


    Gu Peihai shrugged his shoulders a few times. He picked up his phone and asked Tuanzi to watch the live broadcast.


    Someone is asking her if she can''t produce a medical bill, this kind of acting will be broken at once.


    Tuanzi blinked innocently, "But sister Chen Wen can''t get it out either."


    After all, as long as the other party takes it out, everyone will find that she has not suffered such a serious injury at all, but deliberately connoted it, deliberately leading everyone to attack the show.


    But when the matter developed to this point, Chen Wen would not show the diagnosis and treatment sheet no matter what.


    After a long time, everyone will definitely question her in turn.


    Want to gain popularity, but also want everyone to sympathize with her, step on other artists to take the lead, and make sure that the show will not really stop broadcasting. Chen Wen did so much because she wanted the show to reach an agreement with her in private, so that she could keep up with the heat in every episode.


    This is the conclusion Gu Peihai concluded after learning the whole story after the live broadcast.


    "Being entangled by this kind of person will make your show miserable."


    It''s not like Gu Peihai hasn''t seen similar tricks before.


    "Actually, there were three parties who knew the results of the treatment. The doctor, Chen Wenfang, and the staff sent by the program group. The doctor can''t stand up and say that he will be accused of exposing the patient''s privacy. It is impossible for Chen Wen to say that she didn''t say it before. It can¡¯t be said that it will be backlashed. As for the program group, even if it is said, everyone will say that they are lying.¡±


    The program team must be responsible for this matter, after all, the guests were injured. But the biggest responsibility must be on Chen Wen herself.


    The security personnel were protecting her, and they wanted to push her away and run away, but fell down and rolled a few times.


    After some maneuvering, she successfully passed all the responsibility to the program crew.


    Tuanzi shook his head while holding his face wrapped in a watermelon.


    "This person is really annoying."


    No effort in the show, trouble outside the show, I really don''t know why the show invited her.


    "It was invited by a certain Forestry Bureau." When Director Chen called to express his thanks, he learned of her doubts and said helplessly, "You may not have noticed that Chen Wen is the tourism promotion ambassador of the city where the third station is located. During the filming, she cooperated very well and didn''t act like a monster, so the Tourism Bureau recommended her to the Forestry Bureau, and the Forestry Bureau ran to invite her."


    Of course, the person in charge of the forestry bureau of that city can regret it now.


    Gu Peihai was sitting on the side, curling his lips when he heard the words, "Travel promotional videos are easy to shoot and easy. Mountain patrolling is not easy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： chaos

    Chapter 320 Chaotic Battle


    The current situation is that other guests all stood up to support the program group, and then Heizi believed that they were grouping together to exclude Chen Wen. One of the evidences is that Chen Wen talked to Gu Che several times, but Gu Che ignored him.


    Director Chen smiled wryly on the phone: "Her fans seem to have been brainwashed, attacking wildly for 24 hours, and it feels like they don''t go to school or work anymore. She should have bought a lot of sailors who have ended up. Fishing in troubled waters."


    Those who fish in troubled waters are either coveting the popularity of "Mountain Patrol Tour", or they are the opponents of other guests. As long as this incident becomes a dark history for Gu Che and the others, they can get a share of the action.


    Director Chen: "It''s like this every time. It was originally a trivial matter, but it could be resolved with good business negotiations, and eventually developed into a chaotic war."


    He is also aware of Chen Wen''s request, but the matter has come to this point, if he really agrees to Chen Wen''s request, whether it is other guests or staff, he will definitely feel angry.


    Tuanzi held the mobile phone and looked at Gu Peihai eagerly.


    "Brother Pei Hai, Miao Miao doesn''t know what to do."


    She can imitate Chen Wen and make fun of each other, but she can''t come up with a solution, and she doesn''t know much about it.


    "Miao Miao doesn''t want the show to be affected."


    Being softened by his sister''s pitiful eyes, Gu Peihai rubbed her head.


    "Don''t worry, let me take care of it."


    Duanzi got up, "Really?"


    Director Chen on the other end of the phone was very puzzled: "How will Teacher Gu solve it? If you end up too, the water will be even more muddy."


    What the director didn''t say was that if Gu Peihai were to end, more people would definitely say that they ganged up to bully Chen Wen.


    Chen Wen is hateful, and so are those brainless people.


    He just wanted to make a good show, why is it so difficult?


    Gu Peihai smiled: "The old way is to keep her busy and have no time to pester the program crew. After a long time, everyone will see the truth clearly. Even if someone covers their ears and only believes what they believe, it doesn''t matter, just be They have increased the popularity of the show. Different people have different ideas, and no matter how popular the show is, there will be controversy.¡±


    Director Chen tentatively asked: "Then do you have material?"


    "I''ll check it right away and try to send it out before the second issue. At the latest, the second issue will end and this matter will be resolved."


    Director Chen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gu Peihai has been in the industry for more than ten years, and he is still the best actor of the three materials. The contacts he has made are not comparable to them. He is willing to make a move, that is the best.


    It seems that he has got Miao Miao''s honor, Director Chen thought, he must find a time to treat Miao Miao to a big meal.


    In the evening, when Gu Cheng came back, he found that there was an extra person at home who was eating, drinking, and living.


    While ordering, Gu Peihai explained under Gu Cheng''s expressionless gaze, "I paid the fee."


    He talked a little proudly about what he had done for his sister, and raised his eyebrows.


    Didn''t say it clearly, but it was just showing that he cared more about his sister than his own brother, Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng doesn''t really want to talk to this big brother.


    The reliable and stable actor in front of the public, but the childish one in the latter.


    There are so many cousins, only the third cousin, Gu Qize, is calm and reliable from the inside out, calm and self-reliant.


    "Then you may be one step too late."


    While handling the ingredients he bought, Gu Cheng said calmly, "Some enthusiastic people have made a move."


    Gu Peihai: "?"


    He took out his mobile phone and found that the popularity of an entry was rising rapidly.


    "Yi Heng? Didn''t he quit the circle? Why did he have something to do with this matter?"


    Duanzi, who was playing with live shrimp in the restaurant, raised his ears.


    "Brother Yi Heng?"


    She hurriedly sent the Jiwei shrimp to the kitchen, and then pulled Gu Peihai''s clothes.


    "I want to see, let me see."


    Gu Peihai could only squat down and look at the phone with her.


    Hastily browsed through Yi Heng''s statement, Gu Peihai sighed, "It seems that he really quit the circle and never came back, otherwise he wouldn''t be so unrestrained."


    When you are still in the circle, you need to abide by some rules that are not made public. At the same time, everyone will target each other, and they will not kill each other unless it is absolutely necessary.


    You can withdraw from the circle, and you don''t need to abide by these rules.


    Yi Heng, who has been out of the circle for many days, re-emerges for a good reason. It is to give an explanation to the former fans, so he intends to answer some doubts for them. And these doubts, he could not say before.


    The first doubt is that he had an affair with Chen Wen last year because of work needs. This is clearly saying that the two were hyping up at the beginning.


    The second doubt is that he has never been in love with Chen Wen. There is no such thing as the so-called coward who dared not disclose it. He slapped Chen Wen''s connotation text in disguise, crying in front of fans, and leading everyone to attack Yi Heng.


    The third doubt is that he retired for his own sake, not because he resisted because his father did not allow Chen Wen to enter.


    The fourth doubt is that a few days ago, the paparazzi photographed him and Chen Wen entering the same neighborhood, and speculated that their love was not over. In fact, he really just went back to his residence, while Chen Wen went to meet a certain male star, and attached a photo of the two of them.


    Here comes the important point, this male star has a new drama to be released recently, and he is hyping up with the heroine of the new drama. This male star once plotted against Yi Heng when he was acting, and the heroine is in the same company as Chen Wen. The biggest investor in this drama is the company where Chen Wen works.


    Because of Chen Wen''s intimate behavior with the actor, the show is affected, and Chen Wen''s company is estimated to lose a lot of money.


    Even if her company wants to take revenge, Yi Heng has already quit the circle, and these revenges are not painful. When it is found out that Chen Wen caused the incident, Chen Wen''s resources will definitely be affected.


    All of the above mentioned their real names.


    The comment area was already in chaos. Some said he was a real man, some said he was broken, and fans of other artists scolded him.


    Yi Hengquan ignored it.


    He has quit the circle, scolding casually, anyway, it will not really affect him. He couldn''t be out of breath after being stalked by Chen Wen for so long and his image tarnished.


    Regardless of how these people react, the evidence he posted is true.


    Yi Heng issued a statement and went offline, making the water even more muddy.


    Chen Wen was quickly overwhelmed. I have to explain my relationship with the male star, and I have to accept criticism from the company leaders. As for the heroine of the new play, her junior sister took the opportunity to swallow a lot of her resources.


    "Tsk tsk, Yi Heng is quite ruthless."


    Gu Peihai laughed and said, "Just how to explain the relationship with the actor is very troublesome."


    Seeing his younger sister''s confused face, he explained in detail, "If he is a lover publicly, that male star can''t hype with the heroine of the new drama. If he can''t play CP outside the drama, the fun of chasing dramas will be halved. And after that, Chen Wen also Don''t hype. If it is not disclosed that they are lovers, everyone will be more curious about their relationship and ask every day."


    In the photo, the two are close, and they are more likely to be lovers. But it''s hard to say how the couple will choose in the face of interests.


    "Anyway," Gu Peihai rubbed Tuanzi''s face, "You can go on the show with peace of mind. She doesn''t have time to buy sailors, and her fans can''t care about this. At most, some sunspots will attack the show. Then it doesn''t matter, not giving them eyes is the best way to deal with it."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： cousin injured

    Chapter 321 Cousin injured


    Originally, some people speculated maliciously, but Yi Heng suddenly issued a statement related to "Mountain Patrol Journey". As a result, a marketing account suddenly posted a photo of Chen Wen entering the company through the side door.


    The woman in the photo is wearing a hat, a mask, and comfortable casual shoes. She looks in good spirits, and she looks like a different person from the one sent by her previous agent. Her head is wrapped like a pig''s head, and her feet are covered with thick plaster.


    As soon as a photo like this came out, the netizens who were chaotic before immediately turned back to her.


    The number of people attacking "Mountain Tour" dropped sharply.


    On the eve of the second live broadcast, everyone gathered again in the new guest house.


    Yang Jin, who successfully defended her innocence, asked curiously: "Who took the picture? It''s too clear."


    Gu Che shook his head: "She has offended a lot of people, maybe too many people."


    Just like Yang Jin, who was suddenly set up as a "participating in the show for love" by the marketing account, was very angry, so other people who were forced to have a relationship with Chen Wen must be angry. But, things like feelings are the hardest to come up with evidence for. Open your mouth to spread rumors, but run away to refute them.


    Many people suffered from depression and didn''t have an attack at the time. Now that they have the opportunity, they will definitely come over and step on it to relieve their anger.


    Wu Ti smiled and said: "It may not be the person who offended it. The company she works for is very big."


    Not everyone can grasp Chen Wen''s itinerary.


    Recently resources have been robbed, and the leaders are dissatisfied. Chen Wen can''t stay in the hospital, so she will rush back to the company to fight for it. Will people in the company give up this opportunity to take pictures?


    Yang Jin suddenly had a complicated expression.


    The show was very popular, his image was good, he also honed his acting skills in the drama, and began to have invitations to come to him. He has been hesitant to officially step into the line. But now it seems that joining a big company is more troublesome, and it is easier to be targeted by yourself and be chased and scolded at every turn.


    How about going back to acting in dramas obediently?


    The drama circle is at least a little better than this.


    Duan Ling cares more about new guests.


    "Will it be a female artist?"


    There is no live broadcast in the study room, and it is free study time, so everyone speaks more directly.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, and Tuanzi, who was playing wildly with his friends, poked out a small head.


    Big black eyes looked around, and when they found Gu Che, they blinked several times.


    "Second brother, come here, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Che stood up calmly.


    As soon as he left, Wu Ti smiled and said, "The corners of the lips are raised by at least 0.5 degrees."


    Yang Jin was surprised: "Is it so specific? I can only see that his whole aura is different."


    Just like what his parents said, if his younger brother acts like a demon, he will be a different person.


    Duan Ling covered her mouth and smiled: "Have you watched Miao Miao''s live broadcast? Her acting skills are really good. My daughter watched it many times at home."


    Everyone immediately discussed the clip where Tuanzi imitated Chen Wen.


    Currently, that clip is very widely circulated on the Internet. Unknowing netizens thought Tuanzi was a child star and praised her for her good acting skills. Personal fans or program fans quickly popularize her identity. The group of netizens immediately searched for Tuanzi''s previous videos curiously, or ran to the live broadcast room of "Mountain Patrol Tour" to watch.


    "Second brother, this, this, this."


    Tuanzi pulled the person to a corner without a camera, and waved quickly.


    Gu Che bent down cooperatively.


    "What are you going to whisper?"


    "Oh, it''s not a whisper, it has something to do with Brother Chun Ting."


    Tuanzi was a little anxious, "Second brother, haven''t you seen Brother Chunting today?"


    Gu Che nodded.


    He has been very busy recently. He came directly to the shooting location to meet up with his sister, and he almost stepped on the spot. As soon as he came, he was pulled over by several guests to gossip.


    "Let me tell you," Tuanzi nodded his forehead, "Brother Chun Ting is swollen here, the senior brother said, it was because of being hit by a heavy object."


    Gu Che couldn''t help frowning.


    "I went to ask Brother Chun Ting, he said that he accidentally knocked on the corner of the table."


    She didn''t believe it, because when Jin Chunting said this, his eyes dodged and his expression was uncomfortable.


    "I have sharp eyes," Tuanzi pointed to his eyes again, "he must be lying."


    Tuanzi babbled about what happened a few days ago.


    The subsidized zoo was full of vigor and evil, and Jin Chunting was angry and busy, so she was too embarrassed to bother her.


    Originally, she planned to rush to the second stop with her cousin and elder brother, and then join her second brother, but when she called Jin Chunting, the other party said that he had something urgent to go home.


    Tuanzi looked like a little detective, with a serious face, "He was injured at home, and it wasn''t an accident. I think someone beat him."


    "He is almost thirty, his father won''t beat him, right?"


    Moreover, this cousin is really gentle, has an unbelievably good temper, and deals with animals most of the time. How confused is uncle to beat such a son?


    Seeing that Tuanzi was very concerned about this matter, Gu Che himself was also worried, "But he doesn''t want to talk about it, and it''s hard for us to do anything."


    Danzi puffed up her face unhappily.


    She''s mad at herself for not being able to do anything.


    Stamping her feet angrily, she ran away.


    "Miao Miao, where are you going?"


    "I''m hungry, I''m going to the kitchen to find something to eat!"


    Gu Che didn''t quite believe it.


    He took out his mobile phone, briefly told Gu Cheng about the matter, followed by himself, and through the crack of the kitchen door, he saw his younger sister was chatting milkily with someone, whether he could boil some eggs.


    After a while, Tuanzi came out holding a few eggs.


    The egg was too hot, so she held it through her sleeve.


    "I found a piece of cloth for wrapping it up later."


    Duanzi was taken aback and almost let go.


    Turning his head to look, he saw the second brother waving the piece of cloth in his hand.


    "Okay," she immediately leaned over to post, "Let''s go find my cousin together."


    When they arrived, Jin Chunting was teaching the assistant.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you wearing a hat?"


    Tuanzi ran to him unhappily and looked up at him, "Wearing a hat is not good for the wound, look, we boiled eggs for you, you can use hot compresses."


    Jin Chunting was a little surprised, and then couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thanks, I didn''t even think of that."


    He took the egg and slapped it directly on his forehead.


    Tuanzi hurriedly grabbed him, "It''s too hot, you need to apply it through a cloth."


    She pulled it vigorously a few times, causing Jin Chunting to squat down cooperatively and do it herself.


    The assistant immediately handed over the small bench and slipped away quickly.


    Gu Che crossed his arms and looked at it for a while, then asked abruptly, "Have you gone to the hospital for an examination? Sometimes it doesn''t look serious, but in fact, you have a concussion, and you will become a fool."


    Jin Chunting: "..." It''s too exaggerated to become a fool.


    But soon, he realized that he said this to his sister on purpose.


    Hearing the word ''fool'', Tuanzi immediately grabbed his sleeve anxiously, "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital, we don''t want you to become a fool."


    She was a little sad, and deliberately frightened Jin Chunting, "If you become a fool, you will forget what you have learned, and you can no longer treat animals, then you will be very sad. Miao Miao is very sad now."


    Seeing that his sister was about to cry, Jin Chunting spoke quickly, "The ashtray just brushed my head and flew over, so it''s okay."


    Duanzi paused, narrowed his eyes, and said in a dangerous tone, "Ashtray?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： ugly

    Chapter 322 Family ugly


    Tuanzi hugged his little arms angrily.


    "Be lenient when confessing, and strict when resisting. If Miao Miao gets angry, terrible things will happen."


    Jin Chunting couldn''t laugh or cry. Claiming to be Miaomiao, this ferocity has already been discounted. Doesn''t my cousin know that it''s cute to talk like that?


    He glanced helplessly at Gu Che again. This cousin looked cool and attractive, but his heart was quite dark.


    Gu Che fanned the flames by maintaining a cold expression.


    "Silence is thinking about countermeasures, Miao Miao, you have to be careful."


    Tuanzi immediately gritted his teeth at Jin Chunting, "Miaomiao is very powerful, she won''t be deceived!"


    Gu Che: "Maybe it''s not thinking about countermeasures, it''s just that the response has slowed down because of being smashed."


    Isn''t that still smashing the brain?


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, and reached out to grab his cousin again.


    Jin Chunting is helpless, usually his cousin is very smart, how could he be fooled by his brother?


    "Okay, okay, I said."


    He described what happened in one sentence.


    "My dad and grandpa had a fight, and I happened to pass by and was affected."


    Gu Che stared into his eyes, "Why can you smash ashtrays in a fight?"


    Generally, ashtrays are very heavy, and if you drop them on the head, you might kill someone.


    Of course, with Jin Chunting''s height, he was only affected, which proves that the other party just threw the ashtray over and didn''t really want to hit his head.


    Jin Chunting thought it was a family scandal.


    But this ugly family is related to my sister-in-law''s family, and the two in front of me are my sister-in-law''s children.


    It is not good to say or not to say.


    "Hey, haven''t I appeared on camera a few times? Grandpa found out."


    The old man doesn¡¯t watch variety shows, but the variety shows that Tuanzi participated in before were very popular, and he still knows about this granddaughter coming back and often participating in the show.


    For this reason, he even avoided all variety shows and refused to let everyone watch them.


    Everyone promises with their mouths, but whether they actually follow through is a personal matter.


    "Mountain Patrol Journey" is also very popular. He has appeared on camera a few times. People who are not familiar with him naturally don''t care, but the neighbors recognized him and told the old man.


    Their family lived with the old man. The old man not only scolded his father, but also called him to go back.


    As soon as he came home, he heard his grandfather threatening his father to discipline his son, otherwise he would interfere in his father''s work.


    His father''s work unit is the previous work unit of his grandfather.


    Gu Che''s expression changed slightly.


    Tuanzi also clenched his fists angrily.


    "What does our good relationship have to do with him?"


    Jin Chunting said truthfully: "We participated in the program together is only one of the reasons, the main reason is that I participated in the program and I studied this major."


    He said an old story.


    When he applied for the voluntary examination, he chose a major related to veterinary medicine, which made his grandfather very dissatisfied.


    "He wants me to take the public exam."


    But he has to be responsible for his own life and refuses to agree. Mom and Dad also supported his choice, but Grandpa disagreed and lost his temper all the time.


    "I am my grandfather''s first grandson. In fact, he often took care of me when I was young."


    Because of getting close to this grandson and giving a lot of affection, the old man stubbornly intervened in his life planning.


    The old man was very stubborn when he was young, and more than twenty years ago, when facing his youngest daughter, he was even more stubborn to the extreme. Now that his wife is gone, and he is getting older, he has become unreasonably stubborn, wishing that everyone would follow him.


    The eldest grandson who refused to take the public examination not only showed his face like those entertainers, but also stayed with the grandson and granddaughter he refused to admit, and his anger was instantly ignited.


    Jin Chunting''s father will follow the old man most of the time, fearing that he will be angry and ruin his body. But sometimes we can''t bear it anymore, and we will quarrel, such as yesterday.


    When the two quarreled, they didn''t even give him a chance to speak. It is indeed just an accident that it will be smashed.


    Touching his forehead, Jin Chunting smiled wryly, "So I will stay on the show from now on, but try not to show my face when treating animals. I am just a veterinarian, here to treat animals, and I don''t consider myself an artist. Hope He can understand that."


    He can take a step back, but not quit the show.


    Tuanzi puffed up and said nothing.


    Gu Che also had nothing to say.


    If he really wanted to say it, he was a little thankful that his family didn''t have much contact with his grandfather''s family. Otherwise, no matter what you do, the other party will have to intervene, that would be too aggrieved.


    Faced with such a stubborn person, it is not impossible to deal with it. That''s what he said, he does his own thing, and he is responsible for his own life. But the problem is that the uncle and cousin are obviously very soft-hearted. Considering that the old man is old and afraid of provoking him, they will still follow him in some things.


    I have feelings for the old man, so I am afraid that he will have a stroke or collapse from anger and never get up again.


    It seems that he has no feelings for the old man, that is an attitude that does not care about the other party at all.


    Patting his younger sister on the head, Gu Che said flatly, "In short, your life belongs to you. You just need to know what you are doing."


    Jin Chunting didn''t want to continue this topic, so he coaxed Tuanzi, "I can''t apply it properly, can you help me?"


    Duanzi glanced at him, and depressedly took the egg to help him apply it.


    The application was almost done, and the eggs were only slightly warm, so the three of them ate all the eggs.


    Afterwards, Jin Chunting went to prepare the tools and herbs to bring up the mountain, while the siblings returned to the study room.


    The new guest has arrived, and the big guest is half an acquaintance of Tuanzi.


    "Hey, why is it you?"


    Yang Zhi scratched his hair in embarrassment, "I also wonder how it could be me."


    Yang Heng glanced at the big brother with the same surname, and ran to Tuanzi, "Miao Miao, do you know him?"


    "Yes, we performed on stage together during the Spring Festival."


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands and introduced, "We have competed with each other. But now, he is a fan of Miao Miao."


    To be precise, it was Yang Zhi who was dissatisfied with her standing in the C position, provoked her, and was subsequently defeated by her.


    Since defeating Yang Zhi, this big brother has become her die-hard fan!


    Compared with the big guests, she is more curious about the new little guests.


    The little guest is a girl with short hair, dark complexion, and a rather rebellious expression. There is also a band-aid on her face, and she is looking at everyone vigilantly.


    "This is my cousin Wen Jing, she is six years old and her hobby is Taekwondo."


    People in the room stared at Wen Jing.


    How does this child look like it has nothing to do with the word Wen Jing?


    The audience was also surprised by the contrast.


    ¡¾Feeling like a little wild cat, with such an aggressive expression¡¿


    ¡¾Her face is so suitable for emoticons¡¿


    ¡¾Look at what I do.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Look at you.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t quite understand why the show invites two outsiders¡¿


    ¡¾Is there anyone who stipulates that people in the circle must be invited? Duan Ling is not an outsider either]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry about what to do, as long as the show looks good¡¿


    ¡¾Rubbing hands and waiting, how many people will be caught during this mountain patrol¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： giant panda

    Chapter 323 Giant Panda


    Tuanzi glanced at this young lady who looked like a little wild cat, raised her paw and waved it.


    "Hello, my name is Miaomiao."


    The quiet Caidao glanced over, folded his arms, nodded casually, and did not speak.


    The pair of kitchen knife eyes make her look a bit fierce, and because she is too small, this kind of fierceness will not make people too vigilant.


    Duanzi''s eyes sparkled instantly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This sister is so cool! ¡¿


    She imitated the other person, hugged her small arms, tried to make an unruly and cold expression, and stared fiercely at him.


    In the eyes of the people who don''t know the truth, it''s just that she has a puffy bun face and is a little unhappy, which has nothing to do with the real fierceness.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You give up, you are most fierce when you are expressionless, and the rest of the time...¡¿


    are all cute.


    Tuanzi let go of his hand quickly, glanced around blankly, and secretly used some internal strength to make everyone feel tight in their chests.


    Haha, everyone should be scared now, right?


    Yang Jin looked around and walked towards the window.


    "I said it''s weird, the windows weren''t opened."


    Open the window, and the fresh evening breeze blows away the stale air in the room.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    Duanzi pouted.


    After the previous training, the original four groups of guests actually mastered a lot of knowledge. This time they came to a new place, and they learned more about the mountain they were about to inspect.


    Different mountains live with different wild animals and plants. Sometimes the mountains and rivers are different, and the habits are also different.


    Of course, the most important thing is that a giant panda nature reserve has been established near the mountain visited this time, and there is also a giant panda protection research center nearby.


    This time, not only Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, but other children and parents were also a little excited.


    "Do we have a chance to meet a giant panda?"


    The person in charge of the lecture this time is a forest ranger surnamed Zhao.


    Ranger Zhao laughed ¡®haha¡¯.


    "This depends on luck, and even if we meet, we have to go away quickly. Regardless of the cuteness of giant pandas, a slap is quite powerful."


    That''s what I said, but the children screamed excitedly when they saw the chubby black and white bear on the screen.


    Tuanzi hugged Zhou Xiangxiang, "We are very lucky, maybe we can see giant pandas from afar."


    She began to fantasize: "Some giant pandas are so big, it would be great if Miao Miao could roll in their arms."


    Zhou Xiangxiang followed the fantasy: "I would like to hug a smaller panda. Have you ever seen a panda cub? It''s like glutinous rice balls, or glutinous rice **** with sesame stuffing."


    Wen Jing, who pricked up her ears to eavesdrop, nodded with a straight face. She also agreed with this description, but she didn''t speak, and she was not familiar with these children.


    When it came to the glutinous rice **** stuffed with sesame seeds, the dumpling couldn''t help rubbing its stomach, "I seem to be really hungry this time."


    After successfully using the giant panda to attract the attention of the guests, the forest ranger began to talk about other rare animals and plants in the nature reserve.


    "Besides, I need to remind everyone," Ranger Zhao said with a serious expression, "there are some places in the nature reserve where tourists are allowed to visit, and the places we inspected include both unplanned forests and protected areas. "


    Wu Ti''s smile faded a little, and his tone was a bit condensed, "Could someone come over from the scenic area?"


    The ranger nodded.


    ¡°There have been examples like this before. Some people sneaked into undeveloped places from scenic spots, poached, and committed murder. Others were just out of curiosity.¡±


    Some people lost their lives because of curiosity, while others successfully waited for rescue. However, some rescuers may be injured or even lose their lives.


    "So, if you meet those who run from the prescribed tour route, you must dissuade them."


    The places that can be visited are actually strictly regulated. Not only can you not go to non-tourist areas, you can''t approach, chase, hunt wild animals, pick plants, make fires, camp, litter, and move equipment.


    "But there are always people who don''t listen."


    Forest guard Zhao sighed: "If you don''t listen, you will either harm the ecology, or you will be injured or lose your life."


    "However," another forest ranger surnamed Sun quickly said, "There are many staff who will follow and dissuade them. Our main task is to patrol the mountains here, but if we encounter such people, we should persuade them to return in time, or contact the staff. In an emergency, you can contact the forest police."


    Because a lot of things happened in the last mountain, everyone studied more seriously this time.


    Even many viewers are studying hard. Even if someone complained inappropriately, "It''s so boring" and "I''m here to watch the excitement, not to study", overall, the atmosphere is good.


    Until dawn the next day, the guests hurriedly finished their breakfast, put on their emergency kits and equipment, and prepared to go up the mountain.


    This day is Friday, most people are still going to work or school.


    However, many people have learned to fish at work, and work while entering the live broadcast room.


    The cameramen have already begun to capture the scenery of this mountain.


    The lush mountains and forests always bring people a good mood, and the equipment is of good quality. Everyone seems to have come to this mountain in person, enjoying the beautiful scenery and breathing the fresh air.


    As a result, a large number of untimely bullet screens appeared.


    ¡¾Give me an explanation in "Mountain Patrol Journey"¡¿


    ¡¾"Mountain Tour" slanders my Wenwen¡¿


    ¡¾Boycott "Mountain Tour"


    ¡¾Resist Gu Che, resist Wu Ti...¡¿


    This kind of barrage is vast, organized and disciplined, and ordinary audiences simply cannot win.


    ¡¾Chen Wen''s fans are all crazy¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that her family¡¯s resources have been miserable recently¡¿


    ¡¾Misery is not a reason to go crazy here¡¿


    ¡¾I think it''s not her fans, but someone trying to trick her¡¿


    Director Chen quickly discovered the abnormality.


    After analysis, he also came to a similar conclusion. Chen Wen couldn''t take care of herself and suffered a big loss. How could she dare to provoke the popularity of "Mountain Patrol Journey" again?


    It should be that someone wanted to hurt Chen Wen, deliberately pretending to be a fan to ruin the popularity of passers-by.


    As for who Chen Wen offended, uh, the scope is too broad, and he doesn''t know.


    Director Chen was helpless: "If you want to fight, they will fight in private. Why do you always provoke us? We just want to make a good show!"


    He glanced at the live broadcast room, and the five groups of guests were seriously patrolling the mountain. The old guests have already gained experience, and they are also carefully teaching the new guests. Animals that have never been seen flash past the camera from time to time.


    What a great atmosphere, what a great start, why do those people always come to provoke them?


    The assistant in charge of paying attention to the network trends hit the nail on the head, "Deliberately provoke the fans of the show, as well as the fans of the guests, kill multiple birds with one stone."


    The other party not only wanted to cheat Chen Wen, but also caused fans of Gu Che and others to quarrel, ruining the popularity of these artists. After all, when fans go crazy, everyone will definitely think of the artist.


    Director Chen took a breath, "Who is so unafraid of death to offend so many people in one go?"


    Just as he was talking, Gu Che''s assistant Xiao Sun squeezed over.


    "Director Chen, Brother Gu said before..."


    Xiao Sun said a few words briefly.


    Director Chen''s eyes lit up, "Thank you so much, as long as you have greeted Da Fan in advance."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： small chatterbox

    Chapter 324 Little chatterbox


    The hot-eyed bullet screen surged, and the people behind the scenes were waiting for the show fans and guest fans to swear ugly words.


    However, a minute passed and no one said a word.


    Five minutes passed, but no one said a word.


    The overwhelming barrage was all words attacking the program and the guests, and no one refuted it.


    This is not what the people behind the scenes want.


    The other party tapped into the relevant chat and found that Gu Che and Wu Ti''s big fans had already sent reminders. He said that recently there will definitely be people who are jealous and resort to various methods. If you find Pipihei or navy infestation, just ignore it and just close the barrage when watching the show.


    The ''red eyes'' spend their money, fans just need to close the barrage and enjoy the show.


    ¡¾Every second we ignore, we are spending their money, the longer we ignore, the more money they spend. Everyone rushes to the ducks, trying to make them lose all their property! ¡¿


    The person behind the scenes: "..." Is this group of fans sick?


    The fans of the two popular celebrities ignored them, and Duan Ling and Yang Jin didn''t have many fans.


    As for the show fans, the show was almost canceled before, everyone is obedient and cowardly, just want to watch the show, and definitely will not participate in all kinds of chaos.


    The behind-the-scenes person: "..." Take out your hostility! Anyway, everyone doesn''t know you across the Internet, let''s vent your malice!


    The sailors performed enthusiastically, and Director Chen left enough stage for them without leaving an audience.


    Touching his chin, Director Chen smiled and said, "Why do I feel that the Internet atmosphere has improved recently?"


    Xiao Sun said with a smile: "It should be said that some artists have begun to consciously guide fans to develop in a good direction, instead of taking advantage of fans."


    As for the fans, he won''t say, anyway, he is proud of his boss.


    Director Chen sighed: "If everyone is like this, there will be no messy things."


    Xiao Sun shrugged and did not agree. One side feeds all kinds of people, and some people try to transform from humans into other species to enrich the diversity of species.


    Can''t manage others well, they can only manage themselves and those around them.


    Except for Gu Che and Wu Ti who were psychologically prepared, the other guests did not know that they were going through storms again.


    Everyone patrol the mountain honestly.


    There are five children this time, three girls and two boys, Yang Heng especially consciously moved to Wu Yu''s side, babbling.


    "Little Yu, don''t you think this mountain patrol is very tiring?"


    He glanced around and tried to move forward with his short legs, "The mountain before was just a simple mountain, except that occasionally there was a lake or a stream. This time it was different. There were many canyons, and the streams were bigger and clearer. Hurry up, there are ditches everywhere."


    Seeing Wu Yu walking with a dull head, Yang Heng continued on his own, "But I can''t shout tired, look at the younger sisters, all of them look so relaxed, if I shout tired, won''t I lose?"


    Actually, Wen Jing is the same age as him, but he directly believes that the other party is younger than him.


    Wu Yu''s small brows became more and more wrinkled.


    ¡¾Hahaha, I think Wu Yu has ''You are so noisy'' written all over his face¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not me saying, this Yang Heng is really like a trumpeter, he keeps on playing and never stops¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Yu: Don''t hit me.jpg¡¿


    During a short break in the middle, Tuanzi was sticking close to Gu Che, telling vividly about the animal he had just discovered.


    "Second brother, you were looking at other places at the time and didn''t pay attention. That leopard is really handsome. It squatted on a branch and stared at us."


    If someone else is stared at by a leopard, they may feel that the other party is going to attack him. Tuanzi is different. Sometimes she is a little bit narcissistic like Gu Yunmu.


    She held her head up confidently, "I think it likes me and wants to be friends with me."


    Gu Che suppressed a smile, and patted her confident little head.


    "Well, it knows you''re busy, so it doesn''t come close."


    Tuanzi is also very sorry, "Oh, don''t fall in love with Miao Miao, Miao Miao is just a little heroine."


    Gu Che turned his head and smiled sullenly, then turned back again.


    Within a short while, there was a little boy sitting next to his sister, complaining in a low voice.


    Gu Che: stare.jpg


    Wu Yu only felt that it was chilly, but there are deep canyons everywhere around here, so it''s normal to be chilly.


    He whispered to his friend how noisy Yang Heng was.


    "He keeps talking, keeps talking."


    Tuanzi recalled that she and Yang Heng were not very close, the other party only came to her when he wanted to learn from his teacher and Fei Fei, and played with the boy the rest of the time.


    Seeing that her friend was so distressed, her little face was wrinkled, and she didn''t go to look for Uncle Wu but her. This is a sign of trusting her!


    Tuanzi didn''t want to disappoint his friend, and actively advised him, "Then you always speak before him, so he won''t have a chance to speak?"


    Wu Yu: "..." Mouth and ears, must one be tired?


    When he was on the road again, Wu Yu was hesitating which one to choose, when he heard Yang Heng say dissatisfiedly, "Do you think I talk too much and don''t want to play with me?"


    Wu Yu: "..." Are you telling the truth or are you telling the truth?


    Yang Heng snorted angrily: "Miao Miao talks a lot, but you just play with her."


    The little Buddhist boy looked at him speechlessly, "Miao Miao doesn''t talk much."


    Yang Heng pointed to the front, Wu Yu looked over, and saw Tuanzi talking to Zhou Xiangxiang for a while, trying to talk to Wen Jing for a while, and turning around to talk to Gu Che from time to time, his small mouth never stopped.


    Seeing that Wu Yu was silent, Yang Heng hugged his small arms and said angrily, "I know, you are called double standards, I just learned it before!"


    Wu Yu doesn''t think he has double standards, and he has good reasons.


    "What Miao Miao said is valid information," he heard this word from his father, "Most of what you said is invalid information."


    Seeing that Yang Heng''s eyes were red with anger, he thought, let''s sacrifice his ears.


    "Then tell me, I''ll listen."


    Yang Heng immediately began to babble, "Do you think that tree looks strange? It looks like a ''V''."


    "That flower is so big, it''s bigger than my face."


    "What bird just flew over?"


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t you speak?"


    During lunch, Wu Yu sat next to Wu Ti feebly.


    Wu Di, who knew the reason, smiled and said, "Then would you like to go home and play with your sister?"


    Wu Yu turned his head and remained silent.


    My younger sister and Yang Heng are very different.


    Looking at Tuanzi who was talking to Gu Che, he thought for a while, "I''m going to go with them this afternoon."


    None of the three girls, Yang Heng, talked too much. This is a good deal.


    Even if it is simple dry food, the dumplings can be eaten with relish.


    After eating, she drank some water, and she wanted to go to the bathroom again.


    Ranger Zhao: "There just happens to be a cabin nearby, let me take you there."


    "No need, I will go with my brother."


    Only after experiencing it personally can I know the hardship of the forest ranger¡¯s work. Tuanzi is too embarrassed to take away the other party¡¯s rest time.


    Moreover, flying over is faster, but flying with people is slower.


    After getting the general direction, Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou flew over together.


    After the solution, Tuanzi wandered out, and was about to fly back with the senior brother, when he heard a small sound of ''àÍÎØ''.


    "There are dogs!"


    She ran happily in the direction of ''Aowuu'', "Whose dog lost it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： wolf cub

    Chapter 325 Wolf Cub


    Soon, Tuanzi found a little cub in the grass, a small one with brown hair, curled up in a ball because of fear.


    "What a cute dog."


    Tuanzi squatted down subconsciously, ready to pick up the ''little dog''.


    Duan Xiayou strode over, saw this, and said helplessly, "This is obviously a wolf."


    Tuanzi looked at the cub in his arms, but couldn''t tell whether it was a dog or a wolf for a while.


    However, if it is so cute in her arms, it must be a dog.


    "Is it very hungry?"


    Tuanzi took out a piece of beef jerky from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Zai Zai''s mouth.


    Little Cub immediately bit and bit with his not-so-sharp teeth, biting for a while before biting off a small edge.


    Tuanzi rubbed its little head in distress.


    "Why can''t you chew?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: Too young, only about a month old, some wolf cubs haven¡¯t been weaned for a month, and can only eat minced meat for more than a month¡¿


    Duanzi whispered in his mind.


    ¡¾Duanzi: Maybe it¡¯s a dog, don¡¯t be so quick to say it¡¯s a wolf¡¿


    The system is clear, the host has already guessed that the cub is a wolf when he said this, but he just doesn''t want to admit it. The wolf has to stay on the mountain. If it is a dog, if it can''t find its owner, it can be carried back.


    While muttering, Tuanzi crushed the beef jerky with internal force, and handed it to the little wolf cub again. The little wolf cub who was afraid of her immediately started to eat desperately.


    Duan Xiayou scanned his eyes, made sure that the little junior sister could take good care of the wolf, and walked towards the depths of the woods. After a while, he brought out a wounded female wolf.


    There is no blood on the female wolf, and no obvious trauma can be seen, but she is limp.


    The little wolf cub who was eating beef immediately gave a ''wow'' and squirmed towards the mother wolf, as if wanting to crawl to her side.


    The half-comatose she-wolf also opened her eyes, her sharp gaze swept across Tuanzi''s fleshy face, and she also let out a low ''owwow''.


    Tuanzi couldn''t understand, but the little wolf cub in his arms settled down and continued to eat beef.


    "Is it internally injured?"


    Dying without obvious external injuries must be more serious internal injuries.


    "It should be a stampede injury."


    Duan Xiayou didn''t stay long, "I checked, there are no other wolves nearby, just these two, let''s take them back."


    Tuanzi hurriedly hugged the little wolf cub, and returned to the place where everyone was resting one after the other.


    As soon as two wolves appeared, everyone started to act.


    Some people called the veterinarian, some contacted the rescue station at the foot of the mountain, and the children surrounded the dumpling, looking at the little wolf cub in her arms strangely.


    Yang Heng wanted to touch the fluffy hair, but was barked by the little wolf cub.


    "It''s so fierce!"


    He quickly withdrew his hand, "It''s just a puppy, but it''s so fierce."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, but did not refute.


    It¡¯s small and fluffy, but it¡¯s actually chubby. It¡¯s so cute. If it¡¯s a dog, maybe you can take it home.


    Wen Jing also approached, but kept a distance from everyone very reservedly. Hearing this, she gave Yang Heng a sharp look, "This is obviously a wolf, and their teeth are different."


    Seeing that everyone was not afraid of the little wolf cub, Tuanzi simply handed the cub over to them to take care of, and went to see how the wolf was doing.


    Although they are very concerned about the female wolf, everyone keeps a certain distance from it, leaving room for veterinary treatment. Of course, it is also to prevent the female wolf from violently attacking.


    Because unknown people are still burning money, and the navy is still posting some boring things, even if the audience cares about it and wants to discuss it, the barrage they post will soon be submerged in those boring things, and they can only buy water while hating The soldiers of the army pricked up their ears to listen to the results of the veterinarian''s diagnosis and treatment.


    According to the agreement, this time the camera didn''t focus on that handsome face, but more on the hands and the injured she-wolf.


    Jin Chunting checked and fed medicine to keep the female wolf alive.


    "It''s a stampede injury. According to the strength and traces, it should be a wildebeest."


    Everyone has learned it in advance, Wu Ti frowned, "Where the wildebeest live is a little far away from us?"


    Could it be that the wolf was injured over there and escaped with the cub?


    Then there is no need to escape so far, right?


    Moreover, if it is an adult wolf, it shouldn''t be confronted with groups of wildebeest, right?


    Forest guard Zhao came over, looked at the injured female wolf with a complicated expression, and said, "The rescue station has sent people over as soon as possible. If the internal organs are injured, a more detailed inspection is needed. The conditions on the mountain are not good."


    Jin Chunting nodded in agreement.


    With no equipment and no conditions for surgery, he only fed medicine and checked the problem of lower visceral displacement.


    Besides, he glanced at Duan Xiayou who just quietly pointed his palm at the back of the she-wolf.


    He always felt that what did his cousin''s elder brother do to this female wolf? He could feel that the female wolf was dying at first, but now she had more vitality.


    Could it be the legendary internal energy?


    No matter what, it would be best for the female wolf to persist until the examination and surgery.


    On the other side, the ranger Zhao briefly said the time for the staff to go up the mountain, and then changed the topic.


    "Actually, there are no wolves in our area."


    "Hey?!"


    All the guests, big and small, and the audience who watched the show seriously were stunned.


    "No wolves?"


    Gu Che patted the head of the tuanzi who was trying to get closer, and said in a somewhat uncertain tone, "Could it be that when someone transported these two wolves, they escaped and entered the herd of wildebeest by mistake? Escape here?"


    He said it politely.


    If it was transported normally, the two wolves would not escape. It is very likely that someone poached from other places. When the vehicle passed by, the female wolf caught the opportunity and escaped.


    Animals are sometimes very keen, and can feel the kindness and malice of humans towards them.


    Feeling malice, they will desperately break into the place where the wildebeest herd is, and flee into the deep mountains desperately.


    Ranger Zhao had an ugly expression on his face, "It''s possible. We don''t have wolves here, but there are wolves in the next city, and there are wolves farther away."


    When I think of poachers passing by them, or staring at their mountain, I feel panicked.


    No matter how hard they try, there are always people poaching for money.


    Jin Chunting stared at the female wolf and said, "A female wolf has multiple litters, and some can even give birth to more than a dozen. If someone steals the female wolf and her cubs, it is impossible to have only one cub."


    Tuanzi was in a hurry: "Could it be that there are still cubs who haven''t escaped?"


    She quickly asked the system to help find suspicious vehicles in the vicinity.


    But it must have taken a lot of time for the female wolf to come over from the wildebeest.


    According to this time, it is enough for the vehicle to leave the city. Once in other cities, and as time goes by, the chances of saving those little wolf cubs become smaller and smaller.


    Although I guessed this possibility, the system didn''t say it clearly, so I quickly went online to investigate.


    As for Jin Chunting, he glanced at his sister''s worried expression, but still didn''t mention another possibility.


    There may have been more wolf cubs escaped, but only one escaped to a safe place with its mother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： curse

    Chapter 326 Cursing


    After the people from the rescue station went up the mountain, they began to transfer the injured female wolf.


    The little wolf cub is also included in the transfer.


    Several children looked at the little wolf cub reluctantly.


    "Can you take care of us?" Yang Heng looked eagerly.


    Jin Chunting has already checked the wolf cub, except for being hungry for too long, there is nothing wrong with it, which shows that it is well protected by the female wolf.


    It is not particularly difficult to take care of a healthy wolf cub, but he does not have the right to make decisions, and the rescue station is also very difficult.


    Wu Ti patted Wu Yu who was also reluctant, "We still have to patrol the mountains, do you want him to patrol the mountains with us? It''s still a baby."


    The baby wolf cub let out a low ''ow'', as if echoing.


    The children could only wave goodbye with their mouths flat.


    Tuanzi encouraged everyone: "The rescue station is not far from here. After the mountain tour is over, we can visit them together!"


    "Everyone work hard, finish the mountain patrol early, and you will see them."


    The children were full of enthusiasm immediately, and they didn''t rest anymore, "Let''s go, continue to patrol the mountain!"


    "Aww!" Yang Heng imitated howling a wolf.


    He likes the little wolf cub very much, but unfortunately the little wolf cub keeps yelling at him. If you go to the rescue station a few more times, maybe the little wolf cub will be willing to make friends with him?


    The little boy was full of fighting spirit with a naive wish, and tried to pull Wu Yu along.


    Wu Yu had already cleverly ran to Tuanzi''s side.


    "I''m with you."


    None of the three little girls was noisy with Yang Heng.


    Yang Heng didn''t catch the audience, so he chased after him angrily, and wanted to join.


    Dumplings are completely indifferent.


    "Let''s go together, but you can''t fall behind, and you can''t be attracted by furry and fall down without looking at the road."


    Wen Jing folded her arms and turned her head, "Who would fall because of being obsessed with animals!"


    Zhou Shang: "I will be careful not to give the audience a wrong demonstration."


    Yang Heng muttered loudly: "It''s definitely not me, and I didn''t make a wrong example, Xiao Yu, you can testify for me, Xiao Yu, why don''t you speak? Xiao Yu?"


    Wu Yu was expressionless: "Xiao Yu is gone."


    He should know that if he runs over, Yang Heng will definitely follow.


    Many viewers laughed so hard that they took screenshots one after another, turning Wu Yu''s little face into an emoticon package of ''I''m so unlovable''.


    Even Wu Ti was amused by his son''s expression.


    Fortunately, there was no accident during the afternoon patrol, which made the guests heave a sigh of relief and went down the mountain in a relatively relaxed mood. Thinking of the food at the foot of the mountain and the wolf cubs at the rescue station, they all accelerated their pace down the mountain.


    The unknown person seemed to be aware of the resistance of the netizens, and stopped making money-burning actions. The live broadcast gradually returned to normal, and the audience can also communicate normally.


    ¡¾Fortunately, there was no accident, otherwise I would have thought there were poachers everywhere¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s true that there are poaching everywhere, but I don¡¯t pay attention to it, so I don¡¯t know much about it¡¿


    ¡¾How could a wolf survive the attack of wildebeest? Could it be that the program team deliberately made a wounded wolf for the sake of popularity?]


    ¡¾Finally someone told the truth. I also think it¡¯s not normal for wolves to appear on this mountain. Are poachers so stupid? Why don¡¯t they hide if they steal it? ¡¿


    Not long after the normal communication, some "little smarts" made very special remarks, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    ¡¾What kind of person you are, how you will treat others¡¿


    ¡¾I just called the names, just the first few, do you think the Forestry Bureau will allow the program group to do this kind of thing¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to quarrel with them, they will definitely say that the Forestry Bureau sacrificed a wolf to play in exchange for everyone''s attention to protecting the forest¡¿


    ¡¾Strongly recommend that the program group sue these nonsense people¡¿


    ¡¾The program team probably wouldn''t do this, they don''t have the time and energy, and it hasn''t spread widely yet¡¿


    Director Chen has been worried all the time. Seeing the live broadcast room return to normal, he was too late to be happy when he saw these conspiracy theories and almost fainted.


    "Would I be the type to harm wild animals for the heat?"


    After all, they are a public welfare program. If they do this kind of thing, they won''t have to hang around in the circle for the rest of their lives. And are all the people in the Forestry Bureau blind? can not see?


    While cursing, Director Chen directly sent a barrage to the top. The general idea is that it was an accident to discover that the wolf was injured. The program will never harm wild animals and plants because of the ratings. If the rumor reaches a certain level, the program team will definitely sue.


    He understood that some people always feel that they don¡¯t need to be responsible for speaking on the Internet. Otherwise, I always feel that the parties do not have the time and energy to sue. After all, prosecution is a lengthy process that consumes time and will.


    Then he will tell everyone with practical actions that he really has the energy, that he works hard and is slandered by others, and he can''t stand the grievance!


    As soon as the top barrage appeared, the conspiracy theorists shut up instantly.


    They also felt aggrieved, and went to the show to complain. They just mentioned a possibility, so why such a big fuss? Is it because of a guilty conscience that I can''t see what others say? People who are aboveboard are not afraid of being criticized.


    Reasonable netizens immediately turned back.


    The assistant persuaded the angry Director Chen: "You must ''respect'' the diversity of species."


    Director Chen scolded: "What they have in their minds is not water, but sludge, which stinks!"


    The dumplings just finished their meal, and they are strolling with their hands behind their backs to digest.


    After the friends finish eating, they will go to the rescue station together.


    Walking all the way, I caught a glimpse of what the director was saying excitedly, and hurried over to listen openly.


    "Sludge?"


    "Huh," Tuanzi looked disgusted, "Dirty."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Yes, some people are dirty inside¡¿


    Duanzi was at a loss.


    "Didn''t you say sludge? How did it become the heart of a person?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your brother seems to be on the phone¡¿


    Duanzi''s attention was instantly diverted.


    She walked around quickly, and soon found Jin Chunting who was on the phone.


    It happened that the photographer was not there, so she immediately approached on tiptoe.


    Jin Chunting didn''t speak, and turned his back to her, but she felt a sense of depression.


    Instead, the voice came from the other end of the phone, it was an old voice, very angrily accusing Jin Chunting of not listening to persuasion, and actually ran to participate in the show.


    The other party was out of breath, and shouted again, "You have to say something!"


    Jin Chunting: "I don''t need to show my face, but I want to participate in this program. I am saving animals."


    "They''re all a bunch of beasts, what''s there to save?"


    Hearing the word ''animal'', Jin Chunting''s eyes trembled.


    He didn''t explain anymore, because he knew that Grandpa would never agree with him.


    The person on the other end of the phone cursed a few more words, but Jin Chunting listened silently and didn''t hang up. After all, if he dies, the more he thinks about it, the more angry he becomes, and he might be sent to the hospital again.


    Tuanzi, who listened openly and aboveboard, was already out of breath.


    Who is this person? How can he scold his grandson with such words?


    And she thinks her cousin is doing a great job, he is a super gentle and caring person.


    The more he thought about it, the more dissatisfied he became. Tuanzi flew over, snatched the phone, and flew to a farther place to land.


    Taking advantage of Jin Chunting needing time to come over, she hurriedly shouted to the person on the other end, "You are too stubborn, what''s the matter with showing your face? When you grow a face, you have to show it! Do you always cover your face when you go out?" ?"


    The person on the other end of the phone froze.


    Tuanzi is fierce: "What''s the matter with saving animals? Are you going to save those who are not even worse than animals?"


    She threatened: "If you continue to scold Brother Chunting, I will scold you!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Miao Miao: quarrel

    Chapter 327 Miao Miao: Quarrel


    Tuanzi thinks she is fierce, but those who know her still think she is not fierce enough.


    But this attitude was enough to irritate Mr. Jin on the other end of the phone.


    The old man has lived for so long, and he has never been angry with him even in the work unit. At home, no matter whether it is his deceased wife or children, there are very few people who fight against him.


    Although the first few sons and daughters would argue occasionally, they all followed him in the end. Only the youngest daughter had a stubborn temper. At first she refused to marry according to his wishes, and later she even refused to go home.


    And now, there is one more person who dares to fight against him.


    In the same place as the eldest grandson, and with such an immature voice, the identity of this child is also obvious. It is the daughter of his youngest daughter, a granddaughter who refuses to look at him even if she comes back.


    Still, he doesn''t welcome the kid to visit him unless she admits that her mother is doing something wrong.


    Duanzi didn''t expect the other party to be stunned for so long, so he hurriedly shouted into the phone, "Hey, hey, are you still there? I just said a few words and you ran away?"


    I don¡¯t know, I thought she scolded very badly.


    In fact, she doesn''t even know how to curse.


    Brother didn''t let her learn how to swear at others, saying that it would rot her mouth, so she didn''t want her mouth to rot.


    "Hmph," an angry voice came from the other end of the phone, "It''s impolite, didn''t your adults teach you how to address people?"


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    Is this to make her call ''Grandpa''?


    It''s not impossible, it''s an established fact. But according to everyone''s description, if she calls the other party ''grandpa'', the other party will definitely reply ''I''m not your grandfather, I don''t have a granddaughter like you'', so why should she call it? Looking for scolding?


    Tuanzi thought for a while and said, "Then you are not polite, didn''t your child teach you how to address people?"


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Jin was very angry.


    This temper is exactly the same as Jin Lin''s!


    "You and your mother are so virtuous and out of place!"


    Duanzi was a little angry.


    Just scold her, why scold her mother? This old man is really unreasonable.


    The bright black eyeballs rolled around.


    The opportunity is rare, of course she wants to get it back for her mother.


    Although she doesn''t quite understand the essence of swearing and communication, she still understands how to make someone jump in anger based on her previous experience of going to the gym with her master.


    "Really?"


    Duanzi¡¯s voice is sweet, in fact, she also twisted her little body happily, "Is my mother and I a virtue? That proves that we are biological, and we are born to be mother and daughter~"


    Master Jin: Incompetent Fury.jpg


    Jin Chunting hurried over and couldn''t help laughing when he heard these words.


    It''s just that when his eyes fell on the phone, the smile faded a bit.


    Grandpa was always so rude when talking to him, but when communicating with my sister-in-law''s daughter, I''m afraid the scolding would be even worse.


    He lives with his grandfather all year round, so it doesn''t matter. If you want to say sad, it must be sad, but it is also numb. But it would be bad if it made my sister sad.


    "Miaomiao, give me your phone."


    He bent down and passed his hand to the dumpling.


    Tuanzi looked up at him, and saw that he was still as gentle as before, not very happy.


    The old man is unreasonable, why follow him.


    She felt that this cousin was too gentle, so she should resist. It doesn''t make sense to let the elders do what they want and let themselves be angry. She could also guess her cousin''s mentality, it was nothing more than old man Jin was getting old, and she was afraid that he would be angry. But the cousin is angry by himself, isn''t it possible for him to be angry?


    Either respect each other or stay away from each other.


    "Okay, but, you can no longer follow him."


    Tuanzi reluctantly handed over the phone, but before Jin Chunting could catch it, old man Jin''s roar came out.


    "Hey!"


    Tuanzi withdrew his hand angrily, and continued to blah.


    "Listen to your voice, you are very healthy!"


    This voice is full of anger, and people who are always angry are actually prone to getting sick, but I have never seen this person get sick. It can be seen that this person expresses his anger on the spot, and if he lets others be angry, he will not be angry, and won''t he be sick?


    If someone with a sensitive mind comes to live under the roof of this person, wow, that would be too miserable.


    Tuanzi looked at Jin Chunting with embarrassing expression sympathetically, and continued to babble.


    "Want to chat with brother Chun Ting? I won''t let you chat, hey, hang up!"


    She hung up the phone directly, pinched the phone, and hid her little hands behind her back.


    "Brother Chun Ting," pretending nothing happened, she warmly invited him to the aid station, "Shall we go to see Mother Wolf together?"


    Seeing Jin Chunting''s gaze drifting behind her, she said pitifully, "Brother, don''t you want to know about the injury of Mother Wolf? Internal injuries are not easy to heal."


    Actually, she heard from the elder brother that he secretly used internal energy to help treat the wolf, which can maintain the basic life characteristics of the female wolf. As long as the veterinarians give a little effort, the female wolf will definitely be cured.


    Jin Chunting could only agree, and he watched his sister calling friends, and soon came out with a bunch of radish heads, and everyone went to the aid station together with a "hula la".


    Director Chen heard the good news from the staff, so he also started a live broadcast and asked the cameraman to follow with the camera.


    Since it is good news, of course it must be shared with the audience.


    The children ran away, and the adults simply followed.


    Seeing his younger sister stuffing a mobile phone into her pocket vigorously, Gu Che gave Jin Chunting a meaningful look.


    Jin Chunting, who said before that he would avoid the camera and not take pictures of his face, is now exposed to the camera.


    He himself doesn¡¯t care about the camera. He suddenly mentioned avoiding it before, mainly because he was afraid that his grandpa would be angry.


    But now, if he rejects my sister''s invitation, my sister will be sad, right?


    Maybe he was angry, and maybe he felt that it would be embarrassing to make repeated calls to argue with a child, so Mr. Jin didn''t call again.


    It''s time, and there is nothing important. Jin Chunting is not in a hurry to return the phone, and looks at his sister''s proud expression after hiding the phone with a smile in his eyes.


    When the people at the rescue station received the news, they were not surprised to see a large army coming, and they took them directly to the place where the female wolf was treated.


    A veterinarian just came out with blood on his clothes.


    When I saw everyone, I came over to say hello very familiarly, and when I heard the children''s chirping inquiries, I answered them patiently.


    "The female wolf has fallen asleep and is in good condition. I thought it looked like that, and its internal injuries were serious. If the internal organs were damaged too badly, we wouldn''t mind... But fortunately, it only looks serious. After suturing and recuperating for a few months, it can recover healthy."


    The children cheered immediately.


    Duanzi said sweetly: "Brother, thank you for your hard work!"


    The veterinarian immediately squinted and smiled.


    Yang Heng glanced at the veterinarian, and moved closer to Wu Yu, "Why does Miao Miao call him brother? He is clearly uncle."


    With a beard, he must be an uncle.


    Wu Yu moved a step away, "Then you go and call him uncle."


    Yang Heng really ran away, and said crisply, "Uncle, can I take care of the little wolf? I also brought goat milk for it."


    Young veterinarian: "..." He just looks old, but he is not really old.


    The veterinarian smiled slightly: "No."


    Yang Heng: "Huh?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Gu Che with thick eyebrows and big eyes

    Chapter 328 Gu Che with Thick Eyebrows and Big Eyes


    In the end, Yang Heng and other children went to take care of the little wolf cubs.


    Seeing the little wolf cub drinking goat milk from the bottle, he smiled contentedly.


    But when the veterinarian strolled over with his hands behind his back, he became alert again.


    After what happened just now, he understood a truth, just like sometimes when he meets an aunt, the other party prefers to call him sister, but if he meets someone who looks like an uncle, the other party is actually more willing to call him brother.


    Your Excellency is really strange, Yang Heng scratched his hair.


    The other children stared at the little wolf cub drinking milk lovingly.


    Tuanzi held her little face, "It really looks like a puppy, it''s fluffy, it must be easy to touch."


    Wen Jing''s pair of kitchen knife eyes glanced at the little wolf cub, wanting to refute it, but after observing it again, he found that it was irrefutable.


    This wolf is really similar to a dog, and it is also fat.


    "Its mother raised it very well." She commented reservedly.


    Zhou Shang thinks more.


    "The wolf mother ran away with her children, so she must have no time to hunt, but the wolf cubs are still fat, which shows that they haven''t been running for a long time, and it''s not even long before they are caught."


    Poachers don''t take good care of them.


    The little wolf cub who was repeatedly described as "fat" suddenly let out a "wow".


    "I am full?"


    Yang Heng stretched out his hand to take the milk bottle, but the little wolf cub held the milk bottle and refused to let go of his claws.


    "Then what are you whining about?"


    Duanzi substitutes himself.


    "It definitely doesn''t like being called fat, just like I don''t like being called chubby."


    She rubbed her chubby little face, "Second Brother said, it''s baby fat, it''s normal, but people always say I''m chubby, huh."


    Yang Heng glanced at her face, then at the little wolf cub who was drinking milk, and when he was about to tell his true feelings, Wu Yu, who was squatting aside silently, covered his mouth with his hand.


    The little boy was stunned.


    He pulled down his little friend''s hand, puzzled, "Why are you covering my mouth?"


    Wu Yu glanced at him lazily, "Prevent you from being beaten."


    "How is it possible? I just want to tell the truth, Miao Miao is..."


    Wu Yu''s small hand covered his mouth again, and the other hand pressed the back of his neck to prevent him from breaking free.


    Yang Heng was at a loss.


    Not far away, Yang Jin patted Wu Ti on the shoulder.


    "Your son is too similar to you."


    EQ is quite high.


    Wu Ti smiled and said nothing.


    The audience had already understood what Yang Heng had said, and laughed out loud.


    ¡¾This kid is too sincere, Miaomiao just said that he doesn¡¯t like what others say, so he wants to say it, but luckily Wu Yu saved his life¡¿


    ¡¾Wu Yu has a high EQ at such a young age¡¿


    ¡¾I think he should be good at observing. It must be that the people around him have reacted violently to similar words. After he saw it, he felt that he should not say that, so he stopped it¡¿


    ¡¾How can a five or six-year-old child be as smart as you say? It must be taught by his father, isn¡¯t everyone in the circle know that Wu Ti is deep-minded?]


    ¡¾The one in front, are you an insider? Come, tell me about your scope of work]


    The most embarrassing guest present was Yang Zhi.


    Although his cousin always looks fierce, the other children are all little angels, so they still take her to play.


    But adults are always more scrupulous, he doesn''t know how to get along with other parents at all, this will be so embarrassing that he starts to dig his toes.


    So how did the association send him to participate in the show?


    How could he agree in the first place?


    Recalling carefully, he found that what the president said at the time was, "Miao Miao is also on that show. Don''t you always want to compete with her again? There are many opportunities to compete with her when you participate in the show. Of course, don''t forget to promote our association."


    After participating in the show, he realized that the competition was a daydream.


    Mountain patrolling during the day and study at night, where is the time to learn from each other? The president lied to him!


    "I heard that you are a member of the Wushu Association?"


    Wu Ti noticed that Yang Zhi started to wander off, so he simply changed the subject, "What do you usually train?"


    Yang Zhi came back to his senses, and almost looked at Wu Ti with tears in his eyes.


    The kids are little angels, and this handsome guy is an archangel!


    Martial arts is an area he is familiar with. Yang Zhi talked endlessly, but accidentally revealed his purpose for participating in the show.


    "But I found that there is no time to learn from each other."


    Gu Che woke up instantly, and looked at him sharply.


    Good guy, it turns out that this person came after his sister.


    He didn''t know that Yang Zhi had become his younger sister''s die-hard fan. Seeing Yang Zhi''s face full of fighting spirit, he thought he was a martial arts lunatic, and immediately turned the situation into trouble, "Actually, Miao Miao''s elder brother is also there. They come from the same school and have similar strength. You and elder brother The same is true for sparring, he is relatively free."


    Duan Xiayou hiding among the staff: "..."


    He didn''t want to follow at first, but the younger junior sister didn''t know how to use her internal energy to heal people''s injuries, and worried that something might happen to the female wolf, so he followed while yawning.


    As a result, Gu Che was tricked as soon as he arrived.


    He looked at Gu Che''s handsome profile in disbelief.


    Well, Gu Che with thick eyebrows and big eyes, isn''t it cool brother, why is your heart so dark?


    Yang Zhi is just a little bit closer to Wu Crazy.


    After hearing Gu Che''s words, he immediately started looking for Duan Xiayou.


    Gu Che enthusiastically reminded: "The man in the light blue overalls."


    Yang Zhi quickly thanked him, and excitedly went to find Duan Xiayou.


    "Hero, please compete with me!"


    Duan Xiayou turned around and left.


    Yang Zhi didn''t even care about his cousin, so he hurried to catch up.


    Duan Xiayou performed lightness kung fu when he left the door.


    "Hero! Brother Duan! Senior brother! Wait for me!"


    One is flying in the sky, and the other is chasing on the ground.


    The cameraman is very busy. While chasing, the camera will point upwards and forwards for a while.


    ¡¾Pfft hahaha, Duan Xiayou''s expression is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾I originally thought that Yang Zhi was here as a display, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be quite a joke¡¿


    Nine thirty in the evening.


    The guests finished their studies, and the program team also turned off the cameras.


    Tuanzi strolled towards the room with his little hands behind his back, and there were footsteps behind him.


    "Miao Miao, wait."


    Tuanzi turned around suspiciously, "Brother Chun Ting, are you still asleep?"


    Jin Chunting was helpless: "My phone is still with you."


    Before, his younger sister stayed in the study room, so it was difficult for him to go in and ask for it, so he has been waiting until now.


    Tuanzi took out his phone with a guilty expression, and handed it over with both hands.


    She glanced at Jin Chunting''s expression, "Brother Chunting, what time will you get up tomorrow?"


    Jin Chunting reported the time, and was a little puzzled, "We should wake up around the same time, right?"


    Tuanzi chuckled, but thought in her heart that she must get up earlier than her cousin tomorrow, and then go to the door of her cousin''s room to guard. When the other party came out with a mobile phone, she snatched it.


    If Mr. Jin calls and scolds, then she will answer, and you can scold back!


    Rolling his eyes a few times, Tuanzi enthusiastically recommended someone to him.


    "You can add Brother Gu Chi as a friend," Tuanzi encouraged him, "You can follow Brother Gu Chi to learn how to become a fox."


    Jin Chunting: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： squatting

    Chapter 329 Miao Miao squatting


    Gu Che woke up very early, and was reading the script sent by his manager.


    The previous TV series "Jianghu" has passed the review, and the director is discussing with several major TV stations about the right to premiere.


    During this period, these leading actors need to go to some variety shows to promote.


    Although director Zhou hinted that he could mention "Jianghu" more in "Mountain Patrol Journey", Wu Ti, who has a super high emotional intelligence, also asked him in private, but he still refused.


    He never regarded himself as the protagonist of this show. The protagonists are the younger sister and the group of children, the mountains, the animals and plants on the mountains, and those who guard them day and night.


    It is obviously a public welfare program, but he uses it to seek benefits for the crew, which is not good.


    However, he is also aware of the importance of publicity, so he contacted a few more variety shows, which are the kind of programs that are specially used to play songs for artists and promote their works.


    Busy is a bit busy, but he has a clear conscience to participate in this kind of program.


    After briefly looking at the notebook, he suddenly heard footsteps outside the door.


    It¡¯s the obvious ¡®da da da¡¯ sound, which is usually only made by children running happily.


    Among the few children, only the younger sister can run like this, smiling like a pistachio every day.


    Looking at the time, he got out of bed and opened the door.


    Now, my sister has already run far away, and I can only see her turning a corner in the corridor.


    If you want to go out, you can go out more than ten meters away, but now you turn around.


    Are you looking for Duan Xiayou or Jin Chunting?


    Thinking that his sister was going to discuss with Duan Xiayou again, Gu Che wisely went back to his room and got his phone.


    Anyway, the machine of the program group hasn¡¯t been turned on yet, so it¡¯s no problem for him to play with his mobile phone and record videos.


    The martial arts blockbusters shot at close range are definitely more shocking.


    This young top-notch slowly approached the door, pretending to look around casually when turning a corner, but was actually wary of others approaching suddenly.


    When I found the staff''s residence, I saw my sister squatting on the side of a room door like a dumpling, holding an apple in her hand, gnawing and gnawing.


    This room?


    I''m looking for my cousin.


    Unable to take a big movie, Gu Che could only withdraw his phone regretfully. I''m sorry to bother you, so I can only turn back. After walking a few meters, I heard the sound of the door opening.


    Jin Chunting seems to be on the phone, the voice on the other end of the phone is still loud, he is a very old man.


    Gu Che had a guess in an instant.


    Fearing that his sister would suffer, he walked back again, only to see two figures, one tall and one short, in his field of vision. The short one jumped up, jumped high, grabbed the phone, and when it landed, ran towards the exit like a gust of wind .


    "I''ll pick it up elsewhere, so as not to disturb everyone''s rest, the old man on the opposite side is too loud!"


    Master Jin: "..."


    When the windy dumpling blew past Gu Che, he greeted Gu Che with a smile.


    "Second brother, good morning, you are more handsome today~"


    Gu Che, who hadn''t had time to wash his face and brush his teeth: "..."


    My younger sister''s sweet talk is getting better and better.


    However, it is very useful.


    Gu Che raised the corners of his lips reservedly, and glanced at Jin Chunting who was a little surprised.


    "She heard you call yesterday?"


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have come here with an apple early in the morning.


    Jin Chunting sighed and briefly explained what happened yesterday.


    Seeing Gu Che''s uneasy expression, he coughed lightly and explained, "She didn''t suffer."


    On the contrary, Grandpa was very angry, otherwise he wouldn''t have called early in the morning. Don''t be so angry that you can''t sleep all night.


    But it is true, Dad will tell him.


    So, as my sister said, Grandpa was angry on the spot, but he was not angry?


    Then wouldn''t it be wrong for him to worry about grandpa every time he was scolded?


    The two walked out together, and finally found Tuanzi in the stairwell who was eating an apple and talking on the phone.


    I don''t know what the other party said, and the dumpling with an apple in his mouth responded a few words vaguely.


    Xu Shi found that she was so imposing, she quickly swallowed the apple, and articulated back, "Then I am much better than you, I get up early to work, to protect nature, how amazing, and you, you only know how to swear, you are so bad .¡±


    "I said, grandpa, do you have no friends so you can only trouble your sons and grandchildren? I see that other grandpas and old ladies either go to practice Tai Chi sword together in the morning, or play chess and walk the dog."


    Old Master Jin: "I don''t bother to be with them!"


    Tuanzi nodded his head, "Oh, then you have no friends, do you know why you have no friends? Because your temper is too bad, change it, make some friends and go out to play, don''t always stare at the children. "


    Speaking of the latter, Tuanzi sighed pretending to be old-fashioned. It seems that she is the grandfather, and the one opposite is the grandson.


    Master Jin hung up the phone angrily.


    "Tch, can''t I just tell the truth?"


    Tuanzi snorted, took a big bite of the apple, and said vaguely, "Brother Chun Ting is scolded every time, but he bears it silently. Grandson is stronger than grandpa."


    At the top of the stairs, Jin Chunting smiled and said to Gu Che, "As you heard, she didn''t suffer."


    Gu Che looked away and touched his nose.


    She had the upper hand in the confrontation with that old man, as expected of his sister. Gu Che almost raised the corners of his lips. Thinking that the person next to him was the old man''s grandson, he still held back.


    Actually, Jin Chunting didn''t feel offended.


    He has always been aware of his grandfather''s bad temper and stubbornness, but seeing his parents choose to be patient, he also learned to be patient. That''s Grandpa, he''s getting old, and it won''t be good if he falls ill because of his talking back.


    Even if he felt uncomfortable after being scolded, this discomfort would last for a while and affect his work and life, so he didn''t say much.


    Until she met her cousin, the five-year-old girl showed him another way to get along.


    My cousin put it bluntly, and I didn¡¯t see Grandpa falling ill with anger.


    And he understood that his sister did this for himself. Even his parents told him to be patient, but his younger sister stood up and protected him with practical actions.


    This feeling... "Hey, your expression is a bit disgusting."


    Gu Che''s awkward voice came from next to his ear.


    Jin Chunting turned his head to look over, and saw the other party touching his nose.


    "Hurry up and take your phone to wash up, it''s time to start work."


    Jin Chunting made a soft ''hmm'' sound.


    After eating the apple dumpling, he handed over his mobile phone, and warmly greeted the two of them to have breakfast together.


    "Breakfast is very important, we must have a good breakfast."


    Tuanzi deliberately reminded the two elder brothers with a straight face, but his little hand patted his stomach.


    "Before talking about these reasons," Gu Che said helplessly, "Maybe you should brush your teeth, wash your face and comb your hair?"


    Duanzi rubbed his face.


    "It''s done washing! Besides, I didn''t start eating apples until I brushed my teeth."


    Gu Che rejected her cute **** to pass the test, and took him back to wash his face and comb his hair.


    "Breakfast is there, and it''s the same after washing your face."


    Tuanzi grumbled: "It''s not the same, I will cry if I have breakfast a second later!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： handy second brother

    Chapter 330 Handy Second Brother


    "Wow, Miao Miao, your hairstyle today is really nice."


    While eating breakfast, Zhou Xiang looked at Tuanzi''s hair enviously.


    Today, the dumpling did not wear a simple ball head or a single ponytail, but tied two small braids at the top, and then braided them layer by layer. It looks very beautiful from the back.


    Hearing this, Tuanzi shook his head proudly from side to side, "Second brother made it up, and it won''t fall apart no matter how you shake it, it''s especially suitable for Miao Miao!"


    She is a little heroine who wants to fly from time to time, and sometimes wears a ponytail, because the hair is too thick and smooth, and the rubber band always sneaks away, so she can only hang her hair loose.


    Zhou Xiang was even more envious. She secretly glanced at Gu Che who was eating breakfast slowly, and whispered, "Miao Miao, it turns out that your second brother is not only handsome, but also very skillful."


    ¡¾I didn''t expect Gu Che''s hands to be so skillful, even my mother can''t make such a hairstyle¡¿


    ¡¾I always feel that Gu Che''s cool guy persona is gone forever¡¿


    ¡¾I''ve already taken a screenshot, the corners of Gu Che''s lips have been raised by at least 0.5 degrees just now¡¿


    ¡¾Are your eyes an angle ruler¡¿


    ¡¾You guys just blow it up, there was no live broadcast before, maybe the female staff helped make it up, and deliberately created a girl control character for him¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, get the fork out! ¡¿


    ¡¾Obey, Your Majesty! ¡¿


    Tuanzi originally wanted to show off that his elder brother was also good at braiding, but when he saw Zhou Xiang''s short hair, he silently shut up again.


    She took a mouthful of meat buns without making a sound, and after swallowing, she whispered, "Do you want to grow long hair?"


    Zhou Xiang glanced at Duan Ling and shook his head hesitantly.


    "I want to exercise, I don''t like long hair."


    "No, I also exercise every day, so I can grow long hair."


    Tuanzi began to report his daily homework.


    Zhou Shang was dumbfounded when he heard this, "Really? Miao Miao, you are so amazing!"


    "Hey, it''s just average," Tuanzi said modestly, and then encouraged, "If you want to have long hair, then keep it, and find time to discuss it with your mother."


    She didn''t miss Zhou Xiang''s glance.


    It should be that the parents do not agree.


    However, long hair and short hair don''t seem to be a big problem. I feel that Auntie Duan is not such a dogmatic person.


    Eating quietly like a little wild cat, but actually pricking up your ears to listen openly.


    Her expression is always so unruly, with a look of''I''m not easy to mess with''.


    Hearing Tuanzi talk about her training volume, she showed a thoughtful expression.


    After breakfast, when everyone started counting emergency kits and preparing to go up the mountain, she ran to find her cousin Yang Zhi.


    Yang Zhi looked like he was exercising too much.


    The chopper''s eyes were sharply scratched in an instant.


    "It''s just patrolling the mountains, cousin, you are too good."


    The little man looked at this cousin who was learning martial arts with contempt.


    Yang Zhi didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    "Xiao Jing, you don''t know what I went through yesterday."


    He intends to discuss with Duan Xiayou, but Duan Xiayou directly used his lightness kung fu and ran away.


    They both have two hands and two legs. How could that person fly?


    However, he usually does not do training in vain. He insists on running with his legs, and always keeps Duan Xiayou in his field of vision.


    It''s just that the distance between the two is about the same. One is on this side of the river and the other is on the other side. It doesn''t look too far away, but they just can''t reach each other.


    Later, he caught sight of Duan Xiayou hiding in a tree to rest, and continued running desperately.


    In the end, not only did he fail to catch Duan Xiayou, but he almost lost his legs.


    Yang Zhi finished speaking pitifully, and looked at his little cousin expectantly, hoping to hear a word or two of comfort.


    Little Wildcat snorted coldly, "If you are really a master, you can clearly recognize the gap between the two. If you can''t see the gap between you and him, you are weak."


    Yang Zhi wiped his face speechlessly.


    Relying on his little cousin, he might as well rely on the Archangel to comfort him.


    Wen Jing is looking for her cousin because she has a task to give to him.


    "After going back, you told my parents that I want to increase the amount of training."


    "What?"


    Wen Jing turned her head to look in other directions, "That Miaomiao, she trains a lot every day. She must have become a master because of the heavy training. If I want to become a master, I must practice more."


    The little girl has her own thinking logic.


    This logic sounds fine at first glance, but Yang Zhi looked at her helplessly, "You know your parents won''t agree, so you came to me, right?"


    "Humph!"


    "Since you are asking me, at least it looks like you are asking me, come on, call ''Brother'' sweetly."


    The chopper''s eyes scratched at him.


    Wen Jing raised her hand, hit him in the stomach, turned around and left, looking very cool.


    Yang Zhi clutched his stomach with a distorted expression.


    The barrage was already full of laughter.


    ¡¾Yang Zhi: Me and my wronged sister¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, different brothers and sisters have different ways of getting along¡¿


    The guests went up the mountain again.


    The unknown person did not burn any more money, and the audience finally got a normal live broadcast room.


    Of course, occasionally there will be some sunspots, and the experienced audience can go back in various humorous ways.


    Director Chen, who has been wronged, is still investigating who used the "Chen Wen incident" to plot against them. At the same time, he has been in close contact with the forest police. Once he finds out the reason why the wolf mother and son appeared on this mountain, he will inform the guests and audience.


    Guests patrol the mountain normally.


    First, we walked through the virgin forest with a carpet of dead leaves, and after passing through the forest, we arrived at the canyon with local characteristics.


    If you walk on the gentle trail in the ditch, you can also enjoy the beautiful scenery on both sides. But if it is close to the narrow deep ditch, it is very dangerous.


    Guests have had experience knowing when to be extremely careful and when to relax a little.


    After patrolling the mountain for about two hours, not only Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou, who have excellent hearing, but other people also heard the sound of frolicking.


    The guests and audience were instantly alert.


    ¡¾It¡¯s a bit far from the area where you are allowed to visit¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I have heard the explanation from the ranger, because the tourist area itself has staff to maintain order, so they usually patrol the mountains far away from the tourist area¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that tourists ran into the forbidden area without permission? ¡¿


    The guests also have such doubts.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou are still in charge of playing forward.


    As soon as the action camera was put on, the two disappeared in place.


    In less than a minute, I found a place to play.


    are a few young men and women, with childish faces that have not yet entered the society.


    Several people are playfully hooking their shoulders and letting others take pictures of them. They were standing on the edge of a cliff. There are many similar cliffs in this area, some are taller and some are shorter. Whether the injury is serious or not depends on luck.


    Not far from them, there is a signboard of ''no entry''.


    Before the dumpling got close, a young girl slipped her foot and fell backwards.


    "what!"


    Young girl screams and reaches out to her companions.


    The person who was still hooking up with her just now quickly ran away from the cliff, for fear of being taken down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： you are poisonous

    Chapter 331 Hello Poison


    The moment she fell, Tong Li thought about many things in her mind. When she saw a few classmates ignoring her outstretched hand and running away in fear, she only felt regret and hatred in her heart.


    Hate the other party for being ruthless, and regret that I voted for it when everyone proposed to go to the forbidden tourist area to take pictures.


    The body fell rapidly, and only the sound of the wind remained in my ears.


    Tong Li closed her eyes in despair.


    By the cliff, several of Tong Li''s college classmates huddled together in fear, and they didn''t dare to look back, as if as long as they didn''t look, they didn''t have to face the tragedy that had happened.


    Tong Li screamed only once, but they didn''t hear the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    A girl with a fishtail braid whispered, "Is this cliff very high?"


    She unconsciously bit her lip, looked around, "I, shall we call someone to find her?"


    The eyes of several other people flickered.


    Various expressions flashed across the face of the boy who first proposed to take pictures in the prohibited tourist area.


    He struggled for a while, and finally gritted his teeth, "No one even knows we''re here."


    The others understood when they heard this.


    A boy with a cropped head hesitated: "This is not good, no one knows the situation under the cliff, maybe it is hanging on which tree, if someone rescues, there is still hope."


    Only they know that Tong Li has come here. If they all shut up and the rescue team arrives late, Tong Li really has no hope of surviving.


    The girl with fishtail braids said in a low voice: "There has been no sound, it is probably very deep. Isn''t it troublesome to find the rescue team? Anyway, everyone..."


    The remaining two remained silent, obviously hesitating, waiting for the outcome of the dispute among the three, and following the outcome.


    The short-cut boy was just hesitant at first, but he felt uncomfortable when he heard such firm words.


    "Whatever you want, anyway, I''m going to call the rescue team. If no one can be found, just say her..."


    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone.


    The leading boy hurriedly pressed his hand and lowered his voice, "Have you ever thought about it, if she really... We who walked with her were all at fault, and we proposed to come here. Even if she is exempted from criminal responsibility in the end, but she Our parents will definitely let us pay compensation, so who can afford such a large sum?"


    The short-haired boy looked at him in surprise, "Squad leader, you are thinking too far!"


    I don¡¯t even know the life and death of my classmates, so I directly conclude that their parents want to ask them for compensation.


    At this time, there was a sound of milk whirring from below.


    "Yeah, you think too far, and you sound very experienced. Have you ever been asked for compensation, and then your parents beat you up?"


    The two boys looked down, and saw a little girl with beautiful hair **** looking up at them.


    "When did you show up?" The face of the leading boy changed, "How much have you heard?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at him, and saw that he was nervous, showing a gentle and obedient smile.


    "I heard you all."


    She waved her little fleshy claws, "Your classmate fell, and you not only didn''t save him, but you also didn''t let others come to save him. You are so bad, how can you be the monitor if you are so bad?"


    Tuanzi has known about the position of monitor, and I heard that he is the leader of a class.


    "Wow, because you are a bad leader, so you start to lead others, so that you don''t look bad enough?"


    When he said this, his small eyes drifted to the girl with fishtail braids who looked guilty, and the two who had been silent all this time.


    The leading boy instantly sank his face, and reached out to try to hold down on the shoulder of the dumpling.


    "You one..."


    Tuanzi made a ''swoosh'' sound, and appeared ten meters away from them.


    She held her little face exaggeratedly, "Are you going to kill someone to silence it?"


    The face of the leading boy was even uglier.


    The girl with fishtail braids suddenly pointed at Tuanzi''s head, "What are you wearing? Is it a sports camera? Are you live broadcasting?"


    She is actually not willing to believe this fact, and has been looking for reasons, such as this girl is so young and knows what live broadcasting. But soon, she told herself that the little girl didn''t understand, her parents understood, maybe it was the little girl''s parents who instructed her.


    The two who had been silent until now looked at the dumpling carefully.


    "Why do I think she looks familiar?" the girl in the silent group suddenly whispered.


    "Yes," the boy in the silent group also nodded, "It seems to be a young entertainer who has been very popular recently. His name is Gu Miaomiao, who knows martial arts. Yes, it is her, the little artist who knows martial arts!"


    The leading boy and the fishtail girl turned pale.


    "She is indeed broadcasting live!"


    The audience in the live broadcast room has long been talking, and several times the live broadcast room was stuttered by the turbulent barrage.


    First of all, this group of people violated the regulations of the tourist area, and it was wrong to go from a safe place to a prohibited area. Well, now that there is a danger, let''s not mention the good things that violate the regulations for the time being, you are saving people. Not only did he fail to save, but he also thought in advance that the other party''s parents would demand compensation, and prevented his companions from calling the rescue team.


    ¡¾I''ll go, that''s it, college student, what quality is that?¡¿


    ¡¾Strictly speaking, they cannot represent all college students. Any group has black sheep]


    ¡¾I don¡¯t criticize college students, I just criticize these people, especially this monitor and that pretty girl with a vicious heart¡¿


    ¡¾Does anyone know which university they are from¡¿


    ¡¾The popularity of the show is so high, I guess we will know it soon¡¿


    ¡¾What about the girl who fell, it¡¯s wrong to violate the rules, but it¡¯s sad to have such a classmate¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, if Miao Miao and Senior Brother hadn¡¯t come here, and Senior Brother had saved her, she might really be gone. Not only was she gone, her classmates would even cover up the facts, and her family would be kept in the dark¡¿


    When the tuanzi was arguing with the leading boy, the short-haired boy had already walked away quietly and took out his mobile phone to call the police. At this moment, a hand was placed on his shoulder, which almost made him jump up.


    Looking back, the target is Tong Li who should have fallen off the cliff.


    "you you¡­"


    Tong Li smiled, which was uglier than crying.


    She just heard the whole process of the dispute.


    The surprise of the rest of the life after the catastrophe, the novelty of experiencing a light kung fu like in the TV series, all disappeared in front of those scary classmates.


    "I''m fine, someone saved me."


    She looked around, "Hey, where''s the person?"


    If the two looked up, they would see Duan Xiayou sitting on the tree trunk.


    However, in order to avoid others saying that he was lazy, he still took off the action camera and pointed it at the two people below.


    ¡¾Elder brother, do you think everyone doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re being lazy if you¡¯re like this?¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s great to have lightness skills, you can climb trees anytime and anywhere¡¿


    ¡¾Eldest brother, wake up, go and help Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, Miao Miao doesn¡¯t seem to need help. In terms of martial arts, those people can¡¯t beat her. Papers, it seems that I can''t win her, she is really eloquent]


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： peep

    Chapter 332 Peeping


    Tuanzi''s eloquence is really good, she has a clear distinction between good and evil, and she speaks even more sharply to people she doesn''t like. With such a small mouth, the leading boys and the girls with fishtail braids will turn green and pale for a while.


    The girl with fishtail braids is already on the verge of tears.


    "You, what you say is too much," she covered her face, "I was sad when my classmate had an accident, but you still say that."


    Duanzi was speechless.


    As soon as the big brother rescued someone, she squatted on the tree and pointed the camera at the people below, okay?


    The audience has long heard the conversations of these people.


    ¡¾Did she think that the live broadcast started the moment Miao Miao appeared? ¡¿


    ¡¾It should be, she felt that we didn¡¯t hear those words at the beginning, and now she¡¯s pretending to cry and wants us to condemn Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao didn¡¯t say anything serious, it¡¯s just some innocent and straightforward children¡¯s words¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, it¡¯s because you told the truth that the other party felt uncomfortable¡¿


    In just a short while, the large troops also arrived.


    The forest ranger didn''t want to pay attention to these dead people, and directly contacted the staff of the tourist area.


    Soon the staff took away several people who violated the regulations.


    Tong Li was rescued. The viciousness of these people died in their stomachs. There is no way to pursue other responsibilities. They can only criticize and educate them for violating the regulations.


    However, "Mountain Patrol Journey" is so popular, some people have already exposed their school, and enthusiastically @У¹Ù²©. Presumably, the school leaders will soon know that there are several students who violated the rules in their school, and some of them are not in the right mind.


    Because it is only a violation of the regulations of the scenic spot, the biggest punishment is probably to record a small demerit. It''s also possible that the school doesn''t even remember the deeds, but just asks the students to review and criticize and educate them.


    But after this incident, the leading boy''s position as class monitor will inevitably be lost, and their classmates will know their true characters. When dealing with them in the future, one must be cautious.


    Because of this incident, when Tuanzi and others patrolled the mountain next, the audience was still discussing in full swing. Discussing in the live broadcast room was not enough, and I moved to Chaohua.


    Some netizens even came to think about it, and related posts became popular posts.


    ¡¾You say, have similar things happened before¡¿


    ¡¾For example, if a group of people went to a dangerous area that is forbidden to enter, some people disappeared, and others deliberately concealed it and did not report it in order to avoid responsibility? ¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, where do you think the annual disappearances come from? Similar situations account for a large proportion of missing cases]


    ¡¾There was a case not long ago. A group of people went to play in a dangerous area, and one of them disappeared. When the police investigated, the others said it was an accident. Was it really an accident? There is no monitoring, and the confessions of those few people are consistent. How do you check? What do you mean by the truth? ¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to think so badly of people¡¿


    ¡¾You can go out, just want to grow snacks¡¿


    ¡¾In short, the best way to save your life is, don¡¯t violate the regulations, don¡¯t go to forbidden areas, stay in places with monitoring and staff, not to mention 100% safe, at least the above situations will not happen¡¿


    The guests had no time to pay attention to the heated discussions on the Internet.


    They patrolled the mountains as usual, during which they rescued several animals, and found that several trees with high research value had lesions, so they hurriedly contacted experts.


    In addition, they also picked up some water bottles, plastic bags, and extinguished cigarette butts in the mountains.


    When going down the mountain, most people walk heavily.


    Yang Zhi, who had exhausted too much energy the day before, only had half his life left.


    Wen Jing scratched him with the eyes of a kitchen knife, and brought his emergency kit and large kettle over in a muffled manner.


    "Don''t, you are so small, how do you carry it?"


    Wen Jing glared at him.


    "You are only small, sooner or later I will grow taller than you."


    After finishing speaking, she carried a water bottle in front of her and a water bottle behind her back, and her whole body suddenly became stronger.


    Duan Ling couldn''t stand it anymore, so he offered to help memorize one.


    "Need not."


    The little girl strode down, "I can."


    When passing by Tuanzi who was chatting with Gu Che, she glanced at him, and found that he was only carrying a water bottle. She felt that she had temporarily won, and her steps became much lighter.


    Pay attention to the dumpling: "?"


    During dinner, Tuanzi added more rice and vegetables to the plate as before, and looked for a seat with the plate happily.


    Soon, Wen Jing caught up, also holding a plate full of rice and vegetables.


    Duanzi: "?"


    While eating, she secretly glanced at this little wild cat-like elder sister, and found that she was also looking at her.


    The two looked at each other and lowered their heads at the same time.


    A few seconds later, Tuanzi quietly looked over again, and found that Wen Jing was busy cooking.


    She lowered her head to eat inexplicably, and after a while, she noticed a burning gaze. When she looked up again, she saw Wen Jing quickly lowered her head and buried her head in cooking.


    "???"


    Before entering the study room, Tuanzi stopped Yang Zhi who looked tired.


    After what happened yesterday, Yang Zhi no longer had the idea of ??competing with another idol when he saw his idol again.


    He''s about to disappear, so where does he have the energy to compete?


    So this time he was able to calmly ask the dumpling.


    "What''s up?"


    Tuanzi folded her small arms, with a serious face, "I want to talk to you about your cousin."


    If you ignore the childish and cute appearance, and her seemingly serious but soft voice, she can still bluff people.


    Yang Zhi looked puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaojing?"


    Duanzi spoke seriously about what happened today.


    No matter what you do, you will sneak a few glances at her. Do you like her, or do you have a problem with her?


    Yang Zhi: "..."


    "Ahem," Yang Zhi turned his head and snickered, and when he turned his head, he tried to be serious, "I think, she just regards you as an opponent worthy of respect and catching up. Don''t worry, she has always been like this."


    He also broke the news quietly.


    "When Xiaojing first went to the taekwondo class, she couldn''t beat anyone, but she was determined to win and challenge those seniors in turn every day. She was only three or four years old at the time, and she was still a dwarf. She ran to stop someone who was eight or nine years old. Child, look up and pretend to be fierce."


    Duanzi fantasized about that scene, and suddenly twisted his body.


    "Wow, sister Xiaojing is so cute."


    "Yes, yes, she was super cute when she was a child, but now, she''s a little bit uncute."


    Yang Zhi curled his lips and was about to speak when he caught a glimpse of someone waving his hand out of the corner of his eye, and quickly dodged aside.


    "Who is it... so it''s Xiaojing."


    Yang Zhi immediately changed his expression, and smiled apologetically, "Didn''t you just say that you had to eat too much to digest? Why did you come back so soon?"


    Wen Jing ignored him and wanted to beat him up.


    Yang Zhi didn''t want to accept the trick, so he turned around and ran away.


    The little girl ran after her.


    Duanzi thought it was fun, so he also chased after him.


    "Sister Xiaojing, do you want to compete with me? It''s just a competition of boxing kung fu, I don''t need light kung fu."


    Wen Jing paused, looked at the hateful cousin who was running away, and then looked back at Tuanzi.


    Should I beat my brother, or compete with a recognized opponent?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： wronged siblings

    Chapter 333 Wronged Brothers and Sisters


    study-time.


    Yang Zhi lay on the table like a puddle of mud.


    When Zhou Xiang passed by, he seemed to see him vomit his soul in a trance.


    "Brother Yang Zhi, are you okay?"


    Yang Zhi glanced at her weakly, "It''s not very good, I think I''m almost gone."


    Zhou Shang said with some disapproval: "Training should be moderate. My mother said that athletes should learn to manage their health and not be out of shape during the competition."


    After a pause for a few seconds, she realized, "I''m sorry, I forgot that you are not an athlete, but do members of the martial arts association also have to manage their bodies?"


    Yang Zhi sighed faintly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the two culprits walking in side by side, and his expression became even more resentful.


    "Two against one, the two of you are good enough."


    The cousin finally decided to compete with the recognized opponent instead of beating him, the cousin. He was so relieved that he even forgot to run away and just squatted aside to watch the show.


    Wen Jing learns Taekwondo, and Tuanzi doesn''t use internal strength to do light work, but only uses the most basic boxing skills to receive moves.


    The two exchanged ideas for a while, and Wen Jing realized that she was too conformist, so she let go of her hands and feet, and gradually became disorganized. At the back, I started to learn the tricks of Tuanzi unintentionally, and I was able to fight back and forth.


    found that she was learning well, and Tuanzi even taught her while feeding.


    The two lively and active little girls were having fun, and Yang Zhi squatted aside, looking contented. Until Wen Jing suddenly suggested, "Why don''t you practice with my brother."


    Tuanzi hesitated: "This is not good, we are very good."


    The dark-skinned little wild cat turned her head immediately, and after a few seconds, she pretended not to care about the boast, "It doesn''t matter, he has rough skin and thick flesh, and he has a foundation, so he can''t be beaten badly."


    Yang Zhi: "..."


    "Xiao Jing, when you said this, did you consider the feelings of the person involved?"


    The quiet kitchen knife stared over, "Have you ever considered my feelings when you tell others about my childhood?"


    Come on, it''s time to settle the old score. If this old account is not turned over, my cousin will definitely trouble him from time to time in the future.


    Yang Zhi could only accept his fate as a training partner, and eventually became a puddle of mud.


    After the memories were over, he said quietly, "Xiao Jing, turn your elbows outward!"


    The little girl turned her head and let out a heavy ''hum''.


    Duanzi was a little embarrassed and sent a banana.


    "Brother Yang Zhi, it''s hard work for you to be a training partner. Come, eat a banana to replenish your strength."


    Yang Zhi almost burst into tears, and was extremely moved, "Miao Miao, you are too caring, why don''t you come and be my sister."


    As soon as the voice fell, he felt like his back was being pricked by a needle. He turned his head and found that a certain cool guy was looking at him silently, just looking at him without saying a word.


    Yang Zhi shrank his neck and turned back.


    Before he could speak again, he heard what he thought was cute and asked happily, "Brother Yang Zhi, can you come to be a training partner more often in the future?"


    Yang Zhi: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    He looked at the little girl in front of him in horror.


    The little girl had anticipation in her eyes, and her voice was sweet, "It''s not every day, just once or twice every time we participate in the show together."


    She clasped her hands together and made a please gesture.


    "Will Miao Miao give you bananas every time, or do you like other fruits?"


    Yang Zhi: I can hardly breathe.jpg


    At this time, Wen Jing came over and said in her usual soft and cool tone, "Don''t give him fruit, he''s very cheap, just pour a glass of water."


    Saying that, Wen Jing went to the corner of the study room and poured a cup of hot water over it, and handed it to him coolly, "Drink it, I will practice with you tomorrow morning."


    Yang Zhi: "...Actually, I think you are my biological sister."


    "what?"


    Wen Jing said, "Are you stupid?".


    "My mother is your father''s sister. We can only be cousins, not real siblings." Wen Jing frowned, looking fierce, "Have you forgotten what the kindergarten teacher taught me?"


    Yang Zhi wiped his face and didn''t want to talk anymore.


    The barrage laughed like crazy again.


    They found the siblings to be a lot of fun, too.


    ¡¾In the past, I always felt that siblings or siblings were too old to play together, but now that I look at it, they can still play together¡¿


    ¡¾By playing together, do you mean that Yang Zhi was bullied unilaterally? Hahaha, Bai Chang is so tall, like a little coward¡¿


    ¡¾The main reason is that his aura is completely defeated, Wen Jing¡¯s aura is so strong, when he grows up, he must be a cool sister¡¿


    At the end of the quarrel, Tuanzi ran to post with the second brother, refusing to participate in the confrontation between the siblings.


    She whispered, "Second brother, work is over tomorrow, I want to go..."


    She leaned over, her voice extremely low.


    Gu Che still heard clearly, raised his eyebrows, "What are you doing there? We have relatives..."


    Before he finished speaking, he remembered that his grandfather, uncle, and second uncle all lived in that city.


    "You want to go back with him?"


    Gu Che''s tone was a little subtle.


    "That''s right," Tuanzi nodded her head unconsciously. She seemed to think of something, snickered, then raised her head, smiling, "Miao Miao wants to scold offline."


    The delicate mood suddenly disappeared.


    Gu Che suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Offline? Excuse me?"


    After confirming that the microphone was still turned off, and the forest ranger teacher didn¡¯t come, Tuanzi said straight to the point, ¡°That¡¯s right, I had an offline scolding with that old grandpa. He just called Brother Chunting again, luckily Miao Miao found out.¡±


    After finding out, it was natural to go back.


    However, she doesn''t know the effect of her slander, the other party hangs up every time, what happens after hanging up?


    "Just making a phone call may not be enough, Miao Miao will go to his house to block the door. If he scolds Brother Chun Ting, Miao Miao will scold him back. Otherwise, just let Brother Chun Ting go home like this, the next time I see him, my head may break again. "


    Gu Che didn''t have the heart to correct Jin Chunting, it was just a swelling, not a broken head.


    He frowned, and once suspected that Mr. Jin called Jin Chunting, not because he really wanted to scold the grandson, but to contact Miaomiao.


    It is rare to have a granddaughter, so I long to communicate with my granddaughter? But he heard that when his younger sister was born, Mr. Jin also let his mother not take his younger sister home. This reason is not very valid.


    It is not possible to feel uncomfortable without being scolded for a day.


    It may also be to scold back. After all, my younger sister is one of the rare people who doesn''t give Mr. Jin face.


    "Second brother, what are you thinking?"


    Seeing that Gu Che''s expression was tangled, Tuanzi reached out and pinched his nose.


    "Miao Miao is just going out for a trip, your expression is so strange."


    Gu Che came back to his senses, raised his hand to fight back, and pinched Tuanzi''s face, "You have to tell Big Brother about this."


    He has a clear understanding of his family status.


    Parents are not here, the only parent in this family is Gu Cheng.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： rainstorm

    Chapter 334 Heavy Rain


    At around eight o''clock in the evening, when everyone was still studying, they suddenly heard a rumbling sound.


    Followed by heavy rain.


    The rain slammed against the eaves, windows and the ground, making a "crackling" sound.


    The guests and audience were taken aback.


    The camera immediately pointed the lens out of the window, only to see that the rain curtain had connected the sky and the ground.


    Duan Ling was sitting by the window, and the sound of thunder startled her.


    "The weather forecast didn''t say it would rain today?"


    The program team is going into the mountains to shoot. In order to ensure the safety of the guests and to ensure the normal broadcast of the program, they pay attention to the weather changes all the time.


    If it is going to rain, you must ask the locals what kind of situation you can still enter the mountain. If a rain notification is received on the mountain, the guests will be notified in time to evacuate.


    After all, Director Chen has filmed wild survival programs, so he has rich experience, which is why the person in charge of the Forestry Bureau strongly invited him. If the program group can''t even guarantee the safety of the guests, there is no need for this program to continue.


    The forest ranger Zhao has rich experience. "The weather in the places near the mountains is always changing. Sometimes the Meteorological Bureau can''t find it in time. It''s normal, and it will be notified later. Like this, it is usually a thunderstorm, and it will be fine in a while."


    Now that the locals have said so, everyone will continue to learn.


    However, some guests and audience are still a little worried.


    I am afraid that the rain will cause mudslides, and I am afraid that it will affect the shooting of tomorrow''s program.


    Once the mountain road becomes muddy, and the terrain around here is changeable, there will be many uncertainties.


    ¡¾I hope it will be next time, otherwise, I always feel that I may not be able to live broadcast tomorrow¡¿


    ¡¾It should be possible to broadcast live, but it¡¯s just indoors, and I can¡¯t go up the mountain¡¿


    ¡¾For the safety of guests and staff, this is the only way to go¡¿


    ¡¾I said, you take the guests too seriously. The forest rangers will go up the mountain regardless of the severe cold, heat, wind and rain. If the rangers can do it, why can¡¯t the guests do it¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, it¡¯s you who said this at this time. When the guests got injured on the mountain, you must be the one who came to condemn the show crew¡¿


    Director Chen has no time to pay attention to the debate in the live broadcast room.


    Similar arguments are encountered in many outdoor programs, and he is used to them.


    He was also worried about the rain.


    The class lasted until after nine o''clock in the evening, and the heavy rain didn''t stop, and it was getting bigger and bigger.


    Ranger Zhao finally lost his composure. After bidding farewell to the guests, he went to find his colleagues.


    If an accident really happened on the mountain, those who are familiar with the mountain road must work overtime to help.


    Because of the rain, the guests were not in the mood to rest. They either stayed in the study room or ran to the door of the guest house.


    There are fixed machines in these places, and the live broadcast room is still open, and viewers who want to watch the show can still watch it.


    Most cameramen went to rest, only some shifts stayed just in case.


    Tuanzi squatted on the ground, raised her head, and watched the water from the eaves fall like broken beads.


    Gu Che didn''t care about his image, squatting beside her, looking at the dark scenery ahead.


    "Don''t like rain?"


    "Don''t like heavy rain."


    Tuanzi pouted unhappily, "There will be floods, floods will happen, many people will die, and many people will leave their hometowns."


    She was talking about life in ancient times.


    According to her impression, she encountered heavy rain three times in one year. The floods caused by three heavy rains dealt a heavy blow to the country that was already suffering from internal and external troubles.


    Master is so powerful, he couldn''t save more people in heavy rain, so he could only take her and the villagers down the mountain to take refuge.


    Before that, she was complacent that she was a genius in martial arts. As a result, before the heavy rain, he became someone who needed Master''s protection.


    Finally survived three floods, bandits everywhere.


    Some are bad guys, and some are disaster victims who can''t make it through. If it''s the latter, she and Master may not care about grabbing food from the court because they can''t get relief. However, what they robbed was the money of other common people, and they also wanted their lives.


    During that time, she and Master were very busy, arresting people everywhere.


    Just as he was thinking, a big hand appeared on his head.


    "Then I don''t like heavy rain either."


    Tuanzi turned to look at Gu Che, "Did Second Brother like rain before?"


    "No feelings, nothing I particularly like, and nothing I particularly dislike."


    Gu Che also looked up at the rain curtain.


    "At first, I just wanted to participate in the draft out of anger, and wanted to get the attention of my elder brother. Later, I really liked this profession, but occasionally I felt very tired. Other than that, I didn''t have anything I particularly liked."


    "Don''t you like games too?"


    "Just to pass the time."


    Tuanzi thought for a while, kept squatting and took small steps, moved to his side, and patted his head.


    "Miao Miao can give you the things you like."


    Gu Che suddenly looked at her with a smile, "Such as food?"


    Danzi nodded.


    "Such as martial arts?"


    Danzi nodded again.


    "For example, planting flowers? But your success rate of planting flowers is not high."


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, "Technology needs to be cultivated slowly, it''s still small, and there will be times of success."


    The two of them had fun for a while, and after a while, the rain became lighter, and everyone felt relieved and went to rest.


    As a result, the guest house was noisy before six o''clock the next day.


    Duanzi opened the door with drowsy eyes, with her hair messed up in sleep.


    Open the door to the next room opposite.


    The guests looked at each other, "What happened?"


    Yang Jin yawned, "Could it be that he can''t enter the mountain? Then the director must have a headache."


    Wu Ti has already packed up, "I''ll ask, you guys wash up and get ready. Even if you can''t go into the mountains, there will definitely be a live broadcast today."


    Tuanzi shrunk back with a ''sigh'', settled everything in a few minutes, jumped directly from the window, and landed safely, startling Director Chen who was talking to someone.


    "Scared me."


    He patted his heart, looking helplessly at the innocent-looking Tuanzi.


    "Miao Miao, before jumping down, say hello."


    Tuanzi smiled and said, "Okay, okay."


    He promised very readily, but whether he will remember it next time is hard to say.


    "Uncle Director, what happened?"


    Director Chen sighed sadly.


    "Last night, the rain was too heavy. People in the villages near the mountain moved in time, but some of their houses were smashed. Also, there are many collapsed places on the mountain. It is estimated that many animals were injured or even... In short, now everyone Everyone is organizing people to rescue them."


    Wu Ti was also there, and he frowned, seeming a little angry, which is actually rare, "Yesterday, apart from the few tourists we found, there were other tourists who ran into the non-tourist area. Their families cannot be contacted." I went to them, and I knew they were coming to the scenic spot to play..."


    Duanzi understood without saying anything later.


    Those tourists who do not follow the rules are likely to be stranded on the mountain.


    And just enter the scenic spot to play, at most bring some snacks and water, not warm items or first aid medicine. If an accident really happened on the mountain, it would be more than auspicious.


    The barrage exploded again, some were cursing, and some were worried about those trapped tourists.


    Director Chen coughed lightly, and said to the guests who rushed over one after another, "The main reason is that there are not enough rescuers now, and we know this mountain better, so I wondered if we could help."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： emergency rescue

    Chapter 335 Emergency Rescue


    Director Chen really wanted to help, but due to the current network environment, he dared not let people bring equipment into the mountains to film the rescue process. At that time, they will definitely be overwhelming their remarks for show.


    His plan is this, the distinguished guests and some staff members will join the rescue team, and the rest who are inconvenient to enter the mountain will stay at the foot of the mountain to help.


    Whether it¡¯s rescuing people or animals, they definitely need help.


    Besides, it will be very cold. After the rescuers go down the mountain, they will definitely need hot water and hot food.


    "We only put some equipment at a few entrances, so that the audience can see the progress of the rescue, so that everyone will not worry."


    ¡¾Hey, why don¡¯t you bring your equipment into the mountain, I want to see a more specific rescue process¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s too late for everyone to save people and animals, who has time to take pictures for you, it¡¯s enough to put a few cameras at the entrance¡¿


    ¡¾This is just one of the reasons, if you really bring the equipment into the mountains, the program team will be scolded to death, believe it or not¡¿


    The big guests have no opinion.


    Being able to persist in patrolling the mountains for several days has proved that they are not afraid of suffering.


    Even if you don¡¯t suffer in front of the camera, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    At this moment, Director Chen glanced at Gu Che who was walking over, and then another, and then another.


    Gu Che: "Director Chen, speak up if you have something to say."


    "Ahem," Director Chen pressed his fist against his lips, "It''s like this, don''t Miaomiao and Mr. Duan know how to do light work..."


    The director simply explained that the rescue work is difficult to carry out now, mainly because the mountains are too big, there are many subsidences, and the roads have become difficult to walk. Even if everyone wants to save, they don''t know where the people and animals should be saved, and a lot of time is wasted in the search process.


    "So," he quickly glanced at Gu Che, "I would like to suggest to the rescue team that Miao Miao and Mr. Duan should go into the mountain wearing video cameras, satellite phones, and location alarms. When they find people and animals that need rescue, immediately Point out the location, and we can rescue faster and more conveniently."


    He believed that with Duan Xiayou around, nothing would happen to Gu Miaomiao. Moreover, Gu Miaomiao is highly skilled in martial arts, even if a beast comes, there is nothing she can do about it. It''s just that, as an outsider, what he saw was the strength of Tuanzi. But as a family member, no matter how good the younger sister is, she can''t help worrying.


    This is the instinct of the family.


    Director Chen tried to get Gu Che''s permission.


    Duanzi has already actively raised her little hand.


    "Okay, okay, Miaomiao went to the mountains to find someone, anyway, we can use lightness kung fu."


    The terrain is complex and the branches are luxuriant. There are always places that drones cannot take care of.


    Moreover, even if the drone finds it, it is difficult to report the exact location. At this time, machines are not as flexible as humans.


    Noticing Director Chen''s small eyes, Tuanzi grabbed Gu Che''s hand and acted softly, "Second Brother, Miao Miao will come back as soon as you go. You should also pay attention to safety in the rescue team, Miao Miao will be worried."


    She blinked, trying to let Gu Che see her longing.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you go."


    Gu Che patted her head helplessly, "Be careful."


    Chicken Duanzi nodded as if pecking rice, let go of his hand immediately, and went to find the action camera.


    The total number of live broadcast rooms has not changed, however, the content will no longer be played according to the group of guests.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou each occupy a live broadcast room, and the other seats occupy the rest of the live broadcast room.


    Everyone packed up and ready to go.


    At this time, Wen Jing walked over angrily, shaking her hands.


    "We can help too."


    Other children also gathered around, proving that they can also help.


    Yang Heng pouted, "Even if I can''t fly like Miao Miao, I can do something."


    He thought of the little wolf cubs in the shelter.


    ¡°We can take care of animals!¡±


    Zhou Xiang nodded repeatedly, "Even if it''s just passing things, washing things, it''s fine!"


    Director Chen was a little moved. After consulting the parents, he arranged the rest of the children to the aid station.


    Everyone is ready to separate.


    Before Wen Jing left, she looked awkwardly at Tuanzi who was carrying the emergency kit, "I, I will become very powerful sooner or later."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "Yes, it will happen sooner or later."


    Wen Jing paused, and suddenly said in a super low voice, "So one day, I can go with you to help others."


    Tuanzi looked at her awkward expression, stepped forward, and hugged her.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you, sister Xiaojing."


    When she let go of her hand, Wen Jing ran away.


    "Who, who told you to hug me? I won''t let my brother hug me!"


    Yang Zhi: "..." Thank you for remembering my brother.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou have already set off.


    The two agreed to check the situation together first, and if the situation is serious, they will act separately. If separated, the place to explore is even greater.


    Duan Xiayou has a sleepy expression on his face. Since joining this show, he hasn''t slept in much.


    When Gu Cheng recommended him to be a security officer, what did he say?


    ¡°You only need to act when danger comes, and the rest of the time can be used as a tour. This job can not only give full play to your strengths, but also allow you to appreciate the modern landscape.¡±


    In short, after listening to Gu Cheng''s fooling around, he immediately felt that this was the most suitable job in the world for him.


    But the actual situation is... ha ha!


    "Brother, why don''t you speak?"


    Tuanzi glanced at him, suddenly scared, "You won''t tell my second brother?"


    She knew very well that Gu Che assured her that she went into the mountain at this time because Duan Xiayou would be with her.


    Duan Xiayou rubbed her little head.


    "Did you forget you were live?"


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    ¡¾Hahaha, I laughed so hard, why does she always forget to have a camera¡¿


    ¡¾The main reason is that this thing is worn on her head, it¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t remember it¡¿


    Duanzi comforted herself.


    "Second brother is very busy and can''t see it. And even if he saw it, he couldn''t find Miao Miao and criticize Miao Miao. As for after going down the mountain... let''s talk about it after going down the mountain."


    The two passed between the branches at a very fast speed.


    But this time, the audience had no time to experience Feifei, but tried to find people and animals in need of rescue based on the footage of the two.


    It¡¯s just that the speed of these two people was too fast, and the audience only saw a certain scenery, and before they had time to observe, the scenery in front of them changed.


    ¡¾Ahhh, it¡¯s too fast, I can¡¯t see anything clearly¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s more like the two of them are showing off their skills, they didn¡¯t really look for it at all¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I also have this feeling¡¿


    ¡¾The ones in the front still said they didn¡¯t have a bar, so you just say they can¡¯t see clearly, and you have to mention a show of skill¡¿


    ¡¾Garbenders, is there such a possibility that the dynamic vision of martial arts practitioners is different from ours. If you look at the dynamic vision of some athletes, it is amazing! ¡¿


    While the barrage was buzzing, Tuanzi''s body suddenly fell rapidly, and soon landed on the muddy ground.


    "Brother, come quickly, here is a forest musk deer that has been overwhelmed!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： panda cub

    Chapter 336 Panda Cub


    This forest musk deer is not big. When you first see it, you will notice the long erect ears.


    Although the whole body is furry, its hair is actually very hard and not easy to touch.


    This forest musk deer must have been hit by a falling stone to nearly one-third of its body when it was running away.


    Seeing humans, Lin Deer moved his ears nervously, wary of their approach.


    "Don''t be afraid, darling," Tuanzi cautiously approached and coaxed it softly, "We''re here to help you."


    Afraid that she would do something wrong with good intentions, she asked Duan Xiayou, "Can I just move the stone away? It looks very uncomfortable."


    Lack of strength, use internal strength to make up. This stone is huge, so it can be transported away with internal force.


    Duan Xiayou inspected it and shook his head, "I don''t recommend you to do this. Its bones are already broken. If you move it away, it will definitely struggle to leave, and it will only aggravate the injury."


    After a simple explanation, he was ready to leave.


    "Too slow to call them, I''ll just grab...bring a few people over."


    Just leave after speaking.


    ¡¾But how does he know where the person is¡¿


    This netizen just finished posting the message, and found that his field of vision has become wider.


    Netizens deduced a bit and found that Duan Xiayou was probably standing on the top of a very tall tree.


    He looked around, and the netizens followed suit.


    ¡¾Stand tall and see far! ¡¿


    ¡¾This height is a bit scary¡¿


    ¡¾I''m afraid of heights, woo woo woo! ¡¿


    Duan Xiayou doesn''t care if netizens are afraid of heights.


    Finding the traces of the rescuers, he immediately looked for them.


    On the other side, Tuanzi squatted beside Lin Musk, trying to appease it.


    "Don''t be nervous, I really won''t hurt you, you see I look so harmless and cute."


    ¡¾Guwu System: Stop bragging about yourself, it¡¯s been stuck here for a while, maybe it¡¯s hungry. It eats leaves, weeds, shoots, wild fruits, etc.]


    Tuanzi was busy immediately.


    With her lightness skills, flying to the branches and picking the tenderest buds couldn''t be easier.


    Picking a bag full, she flew down again, carefully grabbed a handful and handed it to Lin Musk''s mouth.


    Wild musk deer are still wary of humans.


    They have many natural enemies, such as leopards, foxes, wolves, etc., but for them, the most terrifying natural enemy is human beings.


    Duanzi could only stare at it.


    After a while, the musk deer still couldn''t hold back, chewed a mouthful of the buds, found it very fragrant, and ate it again.


    "Hey, eat slowly, and I''ll pick it for you after you finish eating."


    Duanzi looked at it with a satisfied face, "Do you want to eat wild fruits? I can also pick wild fruits for you."


    When the unknown veterinarians and rescuers arrived, what they saw was this warm scene.


    Lin Deer was so absorbed in his meal that he had no time to care about the little humans who were stroking its head.


    Tuanzi sighed while touching, "Your hair is too hard, it''s not easy to touch."


    said it was not easy to touch, but my little hands touched it.


    Professionals arrived, checked the injected medicine, and let the musk deer relax.


    Only then did Tuanzi use his internal strength to lift up the huge stone and put it aside.


    Veterinarian: "...The heroine is good at kung fu."


    Human strength is closely related to the body. He did not believe that such a small body could have such great strength. Fortunately, when things are uncertain, we can use kung fu to explain them.


    After simply treating the injury, the rescuers were responsible for transporting Lin Musk down the mountain.


    The veterinarian stood where he was, "Then what should I do? Go back to the original place?"


    Duan Xiayou shrugged, "You can go to other teams."


    He asked intimately: "I can take you up there to have a look, and you choose a team yourself."


    Veterinarian: "...Go back to where you came from."


    Since he had a choice, he would never follow this hero.


    Not everyone likes to fly! He is afraid of heights!


    After that, the two rescued a few more animals, but no trace of tourists was found for the time being.


    Tuanzi rubbed his face, "Maybe they went down the mountain by themselves. When the rain just started last night, they must have realized the danger and wouldn''t go foolishly into the mountains."


    The scope of their search is already very wide. No matter whether tourists stay in place or go down the mountain in danger, they should be found.


    Since they were not found, maybe those people are already safe.


    Duanzi is not very interested in people who commit suicide.


    Glancing at Duan Xiayou who didn''t have much expression, she tried to make a suggestion.


    "Let''s act separately, I''ll go this way, you go that way. Don''t worry, no one or animal can hurt me."


    Duan Xiayou is actually quite at ease.


    Not only because he knows that Junior Sister is superb in martial arts, but also because of the promotion of traditional martial arts, he guessed that there is a secret in Junior Sister. That secret can help her travel through time and space, and naturally protect her.


    "Then break up and call if there is anything to do."


    Duanzi waved his claws with a smile, "Bye bye~"


    After the brothers and sisters separated, Tuanzi was like a happy bird, flying on the branches, and even rolled in mid-air.


    ¡¾Ah ah¡¿


    ¡¾Mama, I¡¯m so scared¡¿


    ¡¾...It¡¯s not that you guys are rolling in the air, it would be too much of a fuss¡¿


    ¡¾What is she going to do, why is she so happy to be separated from her senior brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Listen, what is she whispering¡¿


    "Panda, hey, giant panda~"


    Duanzi seemed to be searching randomly, but in fact he was carefully recalling what the ranger said.


    She remembered that the ranger uncle had said about the range of activities of wild giant pandas. With the giant panda activity site as the end point, she rescued all the way there, and she might be able to see the giant panda.


    With this carrot dangling ahead, she searches faster and faster.


    Because the rescuers are getting more and more concentrated and getting closer to her, she doesn''t need to fly over to pick up people like the big brother. She just needs to press the alarm, and someone will immediately tell her where she is. nearest rescuers.


    Unless the rescuer is far away, she only needs to go and bring the vet herself.


    After more than two hours, when Tuanzi was so hungry, he suddenly heard the sound of ''àÓàÓàÓ''.


    "Huh?"


    She tilted her head, "Is there a child trapped on the mountain?"


    Tuanzi couldn''t help stomping his feet, "Isn''t this parent too unreliable?"


    I ran to the non-tourist area by myself, and brought the children here.


    Fearing that the child would have an accident, she put in 100% of her effort, and in less than a minute, she appeared at the source of ''àÓàÓàÓ''.


    After landing, she took a closer look, she was dumbfounded, and so were the audience.


    ¡¾If I read correctly, this black and white color scheme, this plump body, is a giant panda¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s the giant panda and panda cubs! ¡¿


    It was a panda cub who was chirping, and I don¡¯t know where it was hiding before. Its hair looked clean, and the white parts seemed to glow.


    Now it is anxiously rubbing its little head against another giant panda.


    The giant panda was in a rather embarrassing situation. It was crushed by the collapsed thick tree, and a closer look showed that its foot was still stuck.


    Tuanzi looked at the panda cubs, then at the giant pandas who were the size of several of them, and quickly took out his phone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： two cuties

    Chapter 337 Two cuties


    After several previous cooperations, the rescuers organized by all parties have great trust in Tuanzi.


    She said she found the injured giant panda, and everyone believed it. There happened to be a rescue team very close to her, and she just had to wait where she was.


    "hey-hey!"


    After hanging up the phone, Tuanzi rubbed his little hands, and quietly approached the panda cub.


    She also wears a sports camera on her head, which will give the audience the feeling that they are quietly approaching the panda cub.


    ¡¾Hiss, why does it feel like I¡¯m a thief¡¿


    ¡¾We are just being thieves now, stealing the cubs in front of the panda mother¡¿


    ¡¾My tears! This is the first time I have watched panda cubs so close. It looks really new, it is so white that it seems to glow, the dark circles under the eyes are also beautiful, and the small ears look fluffy]


    ¡¾It feels like it was hidden by the panda mother before, so the little claws will be dirty¡¿


    ¡¾Stole the panda, hehehe! ¡¿


    Tuanzi is still very cautious, the lethality of pandas is not low. Even if the panda mother is suppressed, if she wants to protect her cub, she might attack her. If her injury got worse because of attacking her, then she would rather not touch the cub.


    Panda Zaizai didn''t know that a human was going to **** it, and was still rubbing the giant panda''s head. On the contrary, the panda mother had already reacted, and she screamed a few times, and Panda Zaizai immediately crawled towards her belly.


    "All right."


    Facing the swarthy eyes of the mother panda, Tuanzi raised his hand to express his abandonment.


    Looking around, she found bamboo. She repeated her tricks and started looking for food for the panda. She chopped a lot of bamboo shoots and came back.


    Patiently peeled off the skin of the bamboo shoots, and handed the rest to the mother panda''s mouth.


    "Eat?"


    The mother panda glanced at her vigilantly. On the contrary, it was the panda cub who, smelling the fragrance of bamboo shoots, subconsciously crawled in this direction, but was pulled back by the panda mother.


    The mother panda''s two front paws and one rear paw are movable.


    "Oh, if you don''t want to eat, you can let the baby eat."


    Tuanzi called Panda Zaizai sweetly, and moved the bamboo shoots closer, "Baby, do you want to eat?"


    Panda Cub was held half of his body by the giant panda, so he could only try to stretch his short neck to gnaw on the bamboo shoots. He took a small mouthful, and was pulled away by the panda mother again, making a dissatisfied sound of ''àÓàÓàÓ''.


    ¡¾ÔÛ¹¾ÔÛ£¬I really want to hug¡¿


    ¡¾This giant panda is quite vigilant¡¿


    ¡¾People in the wild should be more vigilant¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao is quite patient, I thought she would hug the panda cub regardless¡¿


    Tuanzi really wanted to hug her, but the panda mother was worried, and she couldn''t help it... Wait.


    She opened the emergency kit and found a big red apple.


    "Hey, my second brother asked me to bring it. It should be useful, right?"


    She hurriedly broke the apple into two pieces and handed it to the mother panda''s mouth.


    Mother Panda took a look at her, and Tuanzi was all smiles.


    "Eat?"


    Mother Panda took another look at her.


    Tuanzi simply slammed the apple forward and touched the mother panda''s mouth. She began to play tricks, "You met, you are yours, you have to finish eating."


    Actually, mother panda really wants to eat.


    I usually eat bamboo and want to improve the taste.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, the mother panda stretched out two black claws and took the two apples.


    As soon as it took the apple, Tuanzi immediately hugged the panda cub who was struggling to crawl this way with lightning speed.


    "Come, eat bamboo shoots."


    She didn''t dare to stay too far away, and she was afraid that the mother panda would eat too fast, so she pushed a pile of bamboo shoots over to ensure that the mother panda had enough food, and then she smiled and fed the bamboo shoots to the panda cubs.


    Two small black claws are holding bamboo shoots, trying to gnaw and gnaw, their dark eyes are focused, and they don''t think there is anything wrong with humans peeling bamboo shoots and handing them bamboo shoots. There is no vigilance against this eager human being.


    ¡¾Woooooh, it¡¯s really cute¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao who tries hard to peel bamboo shoots is also cute¡¿


    ¡¾Such a short distance, but through the screen, I can''t **** it! ¡¿


    Tuanzi and Panda Cub are sitting face to face, and the audience can clearly see Panda Cub''s every move.


    This is the closest they are to pandas in their lifetime, but it is a pity that they are separated from the live broadcast room.


    After becoming a ruthless bamboo shoot peeling machine, Tuanzi pulled the big leaves again, wiped the body of the panda cub, and wiped clean the dirty place it crawled over before.


    Waited patiently again. Seeing that the panda cub was eating so much that his eyes were blurred, Tuanzi reached out and took off the camera and pointed it at the mother panda who was eating.


    ¡¾Hey? What happened? ¡¿


    ¡¾Although the panda mother is also very cute, but the opportunity is rare, I want to **** panda cubs¡¿


    ¡¾Did you hear any sound¡¿


    ¡¾Misty laughter? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, ah, she must be doing what I want to do, why don''t you show me, if you can''t **** it, why don''t you let me see it? ¡¿


    In a place where the audience couldn''t see, Tuanzi picked up the cleaned panda cub, first rubbed his soft cheeks against the opponent''s face plate, then stretched out his small hand to squeeze the opponent''s black Small ears.


    Panda Cub is now free to eat and touch, and has a pair of small hands messing with his ears, but he doesn''t care, and continues to eat bamboo shoots happily.


    After touching his ears, Tuanzi started poking here and there again.


    She couldn''t hold back, and exclaimed, "It''s so soft!"


    The audience immediately unified the barrage.


    ¡¾What soft? ¡¿


    ¡¾Let me see, let me see! ¡¿


    Duanzi can''t see the barrage, but the system can, but it certainly won''t spoil the host''s interest.


    In fact, it will also relish the video.


    The dumpling-like host is hugging the stuffed panda glutinous rice balls. It¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s like two dumplings rubbing against each other, and the soft meat on the cheeks is almost squeezed together.


    Touching and kneading can''t satisfy Tuanzi''s desire to **** panda cubs.


    While Panda Zai Zai was nibbling on the bamboo shoots, she picked him up, buried his little head on the panda Zai Zai''s furry stomach, and took a bite.


    "àÓàÓàÓ."


    Tuanzi quickly put it down, and saw the panda cub gave her a look, and continued to gnaw and gnaw, she took another sip, and kept paying attention to the mother panda''s movements from the corner of her eye.


    Ever since she gave up the cubs for Apple, and perhaps found that the dumplings would not hurt them, the mother panda opened her belly to eat, forgetting the cubs, forgetting the dumplings, and forgetting that she was still hurt.


    When the rescuers arrived, they saw Tuanzi smilingly peeling bamboo shoots for the panda cubs, while the mother panda lay on her side and gnawed bamboo shoots. Both cats were quite at ease.


    "This picture is quite harmonious." Someone said something, and everyone agreed quickly.


    The veterinarian began to check the mother panda, and other rescuers checked and determined the cause of the mother panda''s injury.


    Some people came over and wanted to feed the panda cubs.


    A rescuer gave Tuanzi a thumbs up.


    "Miao Miao, you did a great job!"


    Duanzi suddenly frowned, "I will continue to work hard~"


    ¡¾Do you keep trying to touch the panda¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t be fooled by this cutie, she sneaks up on pandas! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： fly a kite

    Chapter 338 Flying a Kite


    After smoking the panda cubs, the dumpling was fully charged. Even if she hadn''t eaten, she was still full of energy and continued to search in the direction of the deep mountains.


    In fact, everyone felt that she and Duan Xiayou were more likely to find the missing tourists, so they put a lot of beef jerky and chocolate in their emergency kits to replenish energy.


    Here, there is also lunch for two.


    Dumplings were quite craving, but she also hated the group of missing tourists. She just wanted to eat them, but in the end she didn''t eat them. In case the group of tourists is really still on the mountain, it will probably be cold and hungry.


    After searching for more than an hour, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The dumplings were still jumping from branch to branch, but the audience who had been watching the live broadcast couldn''t take it anymore.


    ¡¾I just stay at home watching, I feel tired, let alone the rescuers¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, there is no sign of tourists now. Did they have an accident, or have they gone down the mountain? ¡¿


    ¡¾If the people down the mountain find out, they will notify the rescuers in time, and they won¡¯t let them run in vain¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao hasn¡¯t eaten or drank any water. Why didn¡¯t those tourists follow the rules? They had an accident and made others suffer]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t say that too, human life is at stake¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone should understand that rescuers enter the mountain not only to save tourists, but also to save animals, not just for rescuers¡¿


    ¡¾But the further you go, the less injured animals are there. All animals know how to avoid danger¡¿


    Currently, if viewers want to know the situation in the mountains, they can only go through Tuanzi or Duan Xiayou''s live broadcast room.


    But the content of the live broadcast room of the two is similar.


    When animals are found, notify rescuers, wait for rescuers to arrive, and continue searching.


    Tuanzi¡¯s speed is a little slower. In fact, her qinggong is far better than Duan Xiayou, but when she encounters injured animals that are willing to eat grass, she will always look for food very diligently, even feed them, and take the opportunity to pet them. If it''s a carnivore, talk to the other person.


    Duan Xiayou is a ruthless search machine. No matter how cute an animal is, he can''t stop him for half a minute, and his efficiency is relatively high.


    When it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon, Tuanzi finally heard the movement.


    "Someone is talking."


    ¡¾Where is it, why didn¡¯t I hear it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao¡¯s hearing is not at the same level as ours, she said she heard it, and she will have to fly for at least a few minutes before she can find each other¡¿


    ¡¾I hope it¡¯s those tourists. As long as the number matches, everyone can go down the mountain. The injured animals have been treated almost¡¿


    Duanzi jumped between the branches for three or four minutes, and finally saw the traces of humans.


    It''s just that the situation of a few people is not good. They are **** and huddled like quail.


    The person who tied them up should be someone who was eating. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but he was full of evil spirits.


    Tuanzi counted the number of kidnapped people, one less than the number of missing tourists.


    Looking at this man full of evil spirits again, she suspected that something happened to the tourist.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, don''t act rashly, there must be something wrong with this person¡¿


    The system analyzed it for her.


    These tourists were not injured, so after the heavy rain stopped, they would definitely avoid the collapsed place and go down the mountain, and finally met the rescuers unexpectedly instead of going deep into the mountain.


    There is only one possibility. When they could go down the mountain, they encountered danger and were forced to go deep into the mountain.


    Several people couldn''t beat the man who was eating. It might be because the man was carrying a dangerous weapon, or he might be trying to make an example of others.


    The tourist who was absent was indeed in danger.


    Dare to do such a ruthless hand, this person must have a case.


    The audience is freaking out.


    Some people also made the same analysis as the system.


    ¡¾Is it so scary, what should I do now¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, don¡¯t be reckless, hurry up and notify someone, no, no, no, mute your phone first! ¡¿


    ¡¾However, informing the rescuers to come, it will only cost you your life¡¿


    ¡¾Notify the forest police? But when they arrive, will this person run away?]


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t you find that you can¡¯t feel Miao Miao¡¯s breathing? I think she will do it directly]


    Duanzi is indeed planning to make a move.


    Far water cannot save near fire, so she might as well do it herself.


    But she also promised her elder brother that even if she is saving someone, she must first ensure her own safety.


    What can I do to ensure my own safety?


    Seeing her intentions, the system felt helpless.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then let him leave from the original place to prevent him from taking those tourists as hostages¡¿


    It is too clear that the host just dislikes these unruly tourists. But if the other party takes the tourist as a hostage, the host will definitely be afraid of the other party and restrain his hands.


    And once the hands are tied, the host is the one who is in danger!


    As if sensing that the system was not happy, Tuanzi acted limply.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Wow, this idea is great, you are so smart, little Gugu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don''t use the tone of coaxing children¡¿


    Tuanzi bent his eyes and smiled.


    She followed the system''s advice, first muted the phone, and then held her breath, trying to get closer to that person.


    As early as when Tuanzi encountered suspicious people and missing tourists, someone told Director Chen about it.


    Director Chen quickly contacted the forest police.


    According to the positioning of the mobile phone carried by Tuanzi, they have a target, but it will take a while to rush there.


    Director Chen and the forest police wanted to contact Tuanzi and tell her not to act rashly, but calling her at this time was just trying to hurt her.


    What''s more, they have already seen the movement of Tuanzi taking out his phone to mute it.


    "Let''s go up the mountain first, and if we find something abnormal, please tell us anytime."


    The forest police hurried up the mountain, and one of them took out his mobile phone and entered the live broadcast room. If he is lucky, there is a signal along the way, and he can always pay attention to the movements of Tuanzi.


    Just as everyone entered the mountain, the content of the live broadcast room changed.


    Their viewing angle is above the head of the dumpling, so they can only see the dumpling stretching out its fleshy claws and making a gesture of luck waving.


    Immediately afterwards, the perspective fell on the man who was eating.


    The man heard the sound coming from the sky, and immediately went to get the weapon, but he didn''t get the weapon. He flew out like a kite with a broken string, and got stuck on the branch of a big tree.


    Forest Public Security: "..."


    Audiences:"¡­"


    Hostages: "..."


    Duanzi was also dumbfounded.


    She just wanted to transfer this person away from the hostage, she didn''t intend to trap him!


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: In fact, this is also a way, not sure if he has other weapons on him, don¡¯t get close, attack from a distance¡¿


    So, the hostages, the audience saw this scene.


    The man let his legs break free, and crouched on the tree trunk to carefully observe the attacker. His whole body was like a kite with a broken string, which was blown by a gust of wind and stuck in another tree.


    Everyone: "..."


    man:"¡­"


    He broke free again, extremely cautiously.


    His anti-reconnaissance ability has always been good, otherwise he would not have been hiding for so long. But he didn''t expect at all that some dumplings were so skilled in martial arts that no one would notice where she was after holding her breath.


    Only when she moves, the wind of her palm will blow her whereabouts.


    But he can''t get a weapon, and he can''t attack the opponent. He can only become a kite, hanging on this tree for a while, and hanging on that tree for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： true heroes regardless of age

    Chapter 339 A True Hero Regardless of Age


    Duanzi found the fun of kite flying.


    And the kite doesn''t need to be tied, just wave your hand and let it fly wherever it goes.


    The man who was regarded as a kite looked suspicious about his life.


    He went from being cautious at the beginning to smashing and swearing. The words are very ugly, as long as they can understand, they will probably jump out and scold him.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Don''t go out, he lured you out on purpose¡¿


    Although it felt that even if the host would go out now, the man would not be able to change the ending.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Got it, Miao Miao can see through such an obvious aggressive method at a glance, Miao Miao is very smart¡¿


    Tuanzi curled his lips and glanced at the emotional man.


    Besides, she couldn''t understand many words.


    Brother has said that if she doesn¡¯t understand something, there is a 60% chance that it¡¯s a curse word, so tell her to ignore it, remember the other party¡¯s information, and tell him when she returns.


    The mood of the audience is like riding a roller coaster.


    ¡¾I found that any thrilling thing will turn into a comedy when it reaches Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the absolute suppression of force? It¡¯s great to have internal strength, I want to learn too]


    ¡¾In fact, there is no absolute suppression. If two people face each other, it is hard to say who will win. The opponent has advantages in height, ruthlessness and weapons, but we Miaomiao are clever and know how to attack from a distance]


    Not to mention the suspects who doubted their lives, the mood of the tourists who were arrested was even more ups and downs.


    They couldn''t hide their curiosity, and even felt the excitement, so they ran to the non-tourist area.


    Perhaps they were not allowed to come according to the regulations. After entering, they felt that the scenery here was better and more natural than those in the tourist area. Even though they were a little afraid that wild beasts would attack them, they still walked deep into the mountain unknowingly, but encountered a heavy rainstorm.


    After finally finding a safe place to hide from the rain, it turned out that a small mudslide occurred nearby, and I dared not go anywhere.


    No food, no drink, no heating, they regretted and prayed for someone to save them.


    It was not until the second day that the rain stopped and there was no sound of rolling stones nearby that they carefully left the cave and prepared to go down the mountain.


    As a result, someone raised his mouth: "Anyway, someone rescued us, it is safer to go up the mountain, at least there will be no mudslides at high places."


    The rest of the people probably froze into fools, so they agreed in a daze. As a result, when I went to Huishan, I suddenly realized that the height above the height is also the height. In the mountains, there is danger everywhere, why not go down the mountain and meet the rescuers as soon as possible.


    It was also at this time that they met a man who acted suspiciously towards him, with cold and sticky eyes, as if he was being targeted by a poisonous snake.


    Facts have also proved that this person has a problem.


    In order to prevent everyone from revealing his whereabouts, he hijacked everyone to follow him up the mountain, and stole everyone''s mobile phones and wallets. During this period, a tourist clashed with him, was stabbed a few times by him, and was dragged deep into the jungle.


    Calls of beasts came from deep in the dense forest, and none of them dared to guess the fate of the other party.


    They thought they were going to die, or they would be sold to other places, but they didn''t expect someone to save them.


    "He has no ability to move, hero, you can come out." A tourist shouted.


    The others immediately joined in.


    Everyone is grateful, but more importantly, they hope that this person will untie them. It would be even better if you brought food and drink with you.


    Duanzi is busy on the phone.


    After confirming that the man was hanging from the tree and had no strength to come down, she contacted the nearest rescuers.


    The rescuers have already received a reminder from the forest police to tell her not to act rashly.


    "Can''t move?"


    The dumpling squatting on the tree shook his numb left leg. After retracting the left leg, he swung the right leg again.


    "But that bad guy can''t move anymore, shall I go down and untie them now?"


    Rescuer: "Uh, first check to see if there are any accomplices nearby, and don''t reveal your whereabouts casually!"


    Tuanzi had already checked it, and the system had even scanned it a long time ago.


    Knowing that there is no accomplice, the rescuers agreed to let Tuanzi untie the tourists.


    "Wait," the experienced rescuer told her again, "You must tell everyone not to run around and wait for us to arrive. If they despise you because of your young age and don''t listen to them, then you..."


    I didn¡¯t say what happened next, but Tuanzi already understood.


    If the tourists are disobedient and run around after being freed, doing all kinds of death and causing trouble for everyone, then she might as well hide in the tree and wait for the big troops to arrive.


    But this time the rescuers thought too much.


    After the kidnapping of the suspect, they wished they could stay next to the master. Although this master is a little short and a little small. But in the face of real kung fu, no matter your age! Those who can protect them are all heroes!


    Tuanzi instructed them while untying them.


    Several tourists nodded obediently, saying what they said.


    The audience was angry and amused.


    ¡¾I am obedient now, but why did I not abide by the tour regulations before¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, you have to encounter danger to know how to repent. Thanks to this time, if you do it again next time, I don¡¯t know who can save you¡¿


    ¡¾Almighty netizens, have you found out who that man is? Is it a fugitive? Is there a warrant? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m checking, I''m checking, don''t rush¡¿


    Waiting for the dumpling to take out the beef jerky chocolate, everyone looked at her as if they were looking at God!


    "Hmm."


    Tuanzi trembled, getting goosebumps all over her body from the disgusting eyes.


    Seeing that everyone was devouring it, she was too embarrassed to say that she wanted to eat it.


    However, these foods are only for emergency, and the tourists who are hungry for three meals are still very hungry.


    At this time, a man suggested, "Why don''t we pick some fruit and eat it?"


    Tuanzi¡¯s ears were sharp, and when he heard it, he looked over coldly, ¡°Do you know what kind of fruit you can eat? Can you climb a tree? How do you know if there are other bad guys around here?¡±


    With a straight face, she imitated the tone of her second brother when she was cool, "Let me tell you first, I will wait here for the rescuers to come, and I won''t run around. If you want to go, then you can go, anyway, I won''t follow go."


    The man faltered instantly.


    Now his thigh refuses to go, so he must not dare to go. If there was another kidnapping, he might not be so lucky.


    Everyone simply gathered together, wishing they could stick to the dumplings, and glance at the man hanging on the tree from time to time.


    "Why is he not moving?"


    "I''m running out of strength."


    "Could it be pretending? When we are not paying attention, suddenly attack us?"


    After the discussion, they looked at Tuanzi anxiously.


    Tuanzi pouted, and simply took the rope and flew around the tree.


    When she landed, everyone found that she tied the suspect and the big tree together.


    Now, even if the suspect is pretending, he can''t escape!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Miao Miao: Who is the most handsome cub

    Chapter 340 Miao Miao: Who is the most handsome cub


    After six o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    The rescued tourists were taken away and resettled.


    The tourist who was stabbed several times, passed out, and was thrown near the beast was also rescued. But it was Duan Xiayou who was attracted by the smell of blood to save him.


    If Duan Xiayou was one step slower, the tourist would either lose blood and die, or become food for wild beasts.


    Together with the rescuers, the two were warmly welcomed by the villagers at the foot of the mountain, the staff of the film crew, and other official personnel such as the Forestry Bureau.


    Tuanzi proudly puffed out her chest, now, she is the most handsome cub here!


    Duan Xiayou, on the contrary, was the most impatient to deal with these things, and slipped away while everyone was bragging around the little junior sister, as fast as lightning.


    If you have this skill, it is better to sleep.


    Other of these children, apart from the little junior sister, what he admires the most is actually the child named Wu Yu.


    Director Chen and others have been paying attention to the live broadcast room, knowing that Tuanzi has been hungry, so they sent her a lot of food.


    Nearby villagers also brought steaming hot meals to entertain them. Seeing a child mixed with the crowd, they kept putting the vegetable bowls in front of her.


    Duanzi opened the bow with both left and right hands at the same time, eating it happily, and the mouth was full of oil.


    Until she found that Gu Che who had come back earlier to transport the animals hurried over, she was instantly cowed.


    Swallowing the braised pork in her mouth, she subconsciously wanted to crawl under the table.


    The rescuer who was eating beside her was a little confused.


    He was just a little hero with a high air, why did he become a little quail?


    Gu Che helplessly pulled his sister out from under the table.


    "I didn''t mean to blame you, why are you hiding?"


    Tuanzi smiled with a guilty conscience.


    "Something fell on the ground, Miao Miao squatted down to pick it up."


    She pushed a bowl of braised pork over in a fawning manner.


    "Second brother, you eat, his braised pork is delicious, fat but not greasy!"


    Suddenly thinking that the second brother still needs to keep in shape, she picked another bowl of stir-fried bamboo shoots.


    "Then eat this, it''s delicious and healthy! Besides, it''s a food that giant pandas like!"


    Gu Che ate a few chopsticks to save face. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the dumpling looking at him nervously while chopping vegetables. It was extremely funny, "I really don''t intend to blame you. It''s good to save people while ensuring your own safety."


    Although his personality is a bit cold, he usually only cares about his own people. But he was not so arbitrary that he asked his sister to become like himself. The younger sister who is full of vitality and is a chivalrous and righteous sister is the best younger sister.


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief, ate the braised pork, pulled the hair sticking to his face from time to time, went to pick up corn and roast pork ribs, and picked up some vegetables after a while.


    Gu Che was curious when he saw this, "Don''t you usually not like vegetables?"


    At first, he thought it was not good to be picky eaters, but when his sister said pitifully that he could not eat meat in ancient times, he relented and let his sister go. So the heavy responsibility of correcting the habit of picky eaters fell on the eldest brother.


    But the eldest brother''s will seems to be firm at times and not firm at other times.


    Tuanzi ate a mouthful of vegetables, and vividly described how many animals she fed today.


    "Everyone tasted delicious, I think the taste should be okay?"


    Gu Che was helpless, it turned out that he was affected by the animals eating and drinking.


    In the future, if my younger sister refuses to eat green vegetables, then take a tablet and put it in front of her and play giant pandas eating bamboo.


    Speaking of green vegetables, Tuanzi is concerned about the wild animals sent to rescue stations.


    "Brother Xiao Yu and the others don''t seem to be back."


    "They said they want to eat with the animals, let''s go and have a look later."


    Duanzi eat at ease.


    After she finished eating, she held her second brother''s hand and happily walked towards the rescue station, Gu Che said casually, "I don''t think it''s nothing, but my eldest brother called me just now."


    Duanzi, who had just relaxed, tensed instantly.


    Guilty and nervous little eyes drifted towards Gu Che. She wanted to know the answer, but she didn''t dare to know.


    Gu Che suppressed a smile: "He said you were very smart today, and you will put your own safety first in the future."


    Duanzi let out a long breath.


    A few seconds later, she realized that she jumped three feet high.


    "Okay, second brother, you are kidding me!"


    Knowing that she has a serious face that is a little bit afraid of the elder brother, he deliberately teased her.


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "I didn''t expect you to be such a second brother!"


    Gu Che picked him up in a good mood, and even weighed him.


    "Brother Pei Hai, Brother Wang Chao, and Brother Gu Chi all called."


    The fact that Tuanzi secretly attacked the suspect and then flew the suspect as a kite has long been a hot search.


    Because the suspect didn¡¯t use his mobile phone in the deep mountains, or there was no signal when using his mobile phone, the audience directly set off a search frenzy, trying to dig out this person¡¯s information as soon as possible.


    However, before everyone could dig out this person''s information, Tuanzi had already picked up the suspect.


    That video has been circulating on the Internet, and more passers-by curiously followed the comments to enter the live broadcast room.


    Repeatedly, the popularity of the live broadcast room reached an unprecedented height at that time.


    The discussion about martial arts lightness and internal strength has also reached a new height. There is even someone @ÎäÓÑ, tell them not to hide it, and show their real kung fu earlier. It would be even better if they could share the secrets of internal strength.


    Later, everyone found out the identity of the fugitive, and they were sure that a fugitive would not cooperate with a little girl in a show. That''s how powerful Gu Miaomiao is, and how powerful traditional martial arts are. I can''t do it myself, but there are always people who can. Don''t use your own narrow vision to define the whole traditional martial arts.


    The popularity is so high, walking on the road, out of ten people playing with mobile phones, four or five will receive relevant news pushes.


    Gu Peihai and Gu Wangchao are originally from the industry. Seeing trending searches and videos, he must be worried about his sister.


    Gu Chi also likes to play with his mobile phone. When expressing his concern, he expresses his concern for Gu Mo by the way.


    As for Gu Mo, a research fanatic doesn''t pay much attention to the news, the news is very lagging. He once congratulated Gu Peihai for winning another actor at an offline party. In fact, the actor got it two years ago.


    Gu Yunmu is an expert in computers. After he learned about this, he frantically sent messages to Gu Qize while making phone calls. Gu Qize also knew about this.


    When the juniors know it, the elders will know it too, so they can''t help but call and ask a few words.


    Duanzi was a little embarrassed.


    "Let everyone worry, Miaomiao will pay more attention in the future~"


    She put her little head on Gu Che''s shoulder again, and leaned her little face close to her.


    "However, it feels good to be cared about by everyone."


    Gu Che chuckled lightly.


    Soon, they arrived at the rescue station and saw the animals that had been rescued one after another.


    These animals will be released into the forest again after they recover from their injuries.


    Although the pup is a carnivore, it is still a pup and will stay with other herbivores.


    The dumpling wandered around, but did not find the little partner.


    "They?" Jin Chunting, who was busy, took the time to answer her, "They went to see the giant pandas."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： Panda Cub: Master Duan Shui

    Chapter 341 Panda Cub: Master Duan Shui


    When Tuanzi found his friends, the four of them happened to be on one side, holding peeled bamboo shoots in their hands, and looked at the surrounded panda cubs with a flattering expression.


    Everyone almost said, ''Pick me, pick me! ''


    Even the cool little girl Wen Jing has sparkling eyes.


    As for the panda cub, although it is the first time to come to a human residence, it has been fed by a dumpling before, and it will adapt well to human feeding.


    And it poured water without a teacher, took the bamboo shoots that Zhou Xiang handed over, put it in its arms, and took the bamboo shoots that Wen Jing handed over, gnawing and gnawing. After eating almost, he took the bamboo shoot that Wu Yu handed over, put it in his arms, and went to eat the previous one. It''s pretty orderly.


    ¡¾Hahaha, this picture really looks like offering an offering¡¿


    ¡¾Who doesn¡¯t want to give food to Panda Zaizai?


    ¡¾Panda Cub can serve water better than me, it''s amazing, I admire it¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooo, a group of white dumplings surround a black and white dumpling, I really want to **** it¡¿


    Tuanzi also thinks this scene is cute, but this time, her show-off mood has the upper hand, she ran over, squatted behind the friends, poked Zhou Xiangxiang''s back, and waited for the person to turn back, immediately Talk about your own business.


    Zhou Xiangxiang''s face had already turned to Tuanzi, but his eyes were fixed on the panda cub.


    I don''t know if she really heard what Tuanzi said, and she boasted casually, "Wow, wow, you are so amazing, you are so amazing."


    His eyes were still on the panda cub.


    Tuanzi puffed his face, and poked Wen Jing''s back again, "Sister Xiaojing, let me tell you, I was on the mountain just now..."


    Wen Jing also looked absent-minded, and her eyes fell on the panda cub.


    She has always been reserved and doesn''t speak directly what''s in her heart, but now she says the same thing as Zhou Xiang, "Wow, wow, you''re so amazing, you''re so amazing."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The audience laughed unceremoniously.


    ¡¾Hahaha, Panda Cub is more charming than Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, in my heart, you are equally charming, Miao Miao, don¡¯t be wronged, come to my sister¡¯s arms¡¿


    ¡¾If you have a panda, you forget your friends. If you change me, I will do the same, hahaha! ¡¿


    Tuanzi puffed up his face and was depressed for a few seconds, but soon he was relieved.


    If it were her, she would also choose Panda Zai Zai!


    With this in mind, she squeezed her little body into the circle surrounded by her friends.


    "Rang Rang, Rang Rang, I want to feed you too."


    After grabbing a seat, she skillfully peeled the bamboo shoots, showing off and smiling in her voice.


    "This cub''s mother was rescued by Miao Miao, and it had been eating bamboo shoots peeled by Miao Miao before on the mountain."


    As she spoke, she graciously handed over the bamboo shoots.


    "It must still recognize me!"


    Panda Zai Zai looked at her with dark eyes, and took the bamboo shoots.


    Tuanzi immediately showed a smug smile. If she had a tail, she would have raised her tail to the sky.


    However, in the next second, Panda Cub took the bamboo shoots from other friends with great speed and put them in his arms for hoarding.


    It shows with practical actions, what is called no rejection!


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth, depressed for a second, then happily peeled the bamboo shoots.


    "I peel fast and well!"


    The other children were not to be outdone.


    "What I peel is the best!"


    "I''m the best!"


    Finally, the five peeled a bunch, and the panda cubs couldn''t finish it. They hugged some more and ran to find the panda mother.


    Panda mother, a panda who will work hard to cook even if she is injured. Anyone who comes to feed the children is welcome. Human-pleaser, well-adapted.


    This is already the third day of filming for this issue. Generally speaking, at five or six o''clock, the program crew will put away the machine and bid farewell to the guests.


    Because of this unexpected incident, the program group also extended the live broadcast and reported the follow-up to everyone. Anyway, it was the weekend night, most of the audience still had time to accompany everyone.


    ¡¾Actually, we are not tired, it is the staff and guests who are tired¡¿


    ¡¾Some of them should have to catch up with the schedule, this will stay, did they push the schedule specially¡¿


    ¡¾There are only two big celebrities inside, you just name them and say they sacrificed a lot¡¿


    ¡¾Where did the yin and yang strange energy come from, fork it out¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, I really miss the show, I will watch it next time, it will be four days later¡¿


    ¡¾As a career fan of the program group, I calculated the popularity of the program, and it is the most popular in the current period¡¿


    ¡¾Not only is the popularity the best in the current period, but it is also a dark horse. So who is who, before the show started, they used all sorts of campaigns, talking about how much money they spent, how many professionals they hired, how many planning and game sessions they asked, and they also invited many popular artists as resident guests, As a result, the popularity of the first issue was high, and the reputation of the second issue was poor]


    ¡¾Hahaha, I know which show you are talking about, that outdoor reality show is too fake, I can see that there is a script, after all, some people have bad acting skills¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, their game session was really boring, and a group of people laughed awkwardly¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t discuss other programs in this program¡¿


    Due to an emergency, Tuanzi and Jin Chunting stayed in the hostel for an extra night. As for the busy man, the second brother flew to work in another city overnight.


    The next day, Tuanzi followed Jin Chunting by plane and arrived in Beishi.


    When she got off the plane and was about to leave the airport through the exit, she was still majestic, with her chest upright, with an attitude of ''finding fault at home''. In the end, when he saw a handsome guy with a steady and serious temperament standing in the airport pick-up crowd, he faltered again.


    She greeted her cowardly, obediently and sweetly, and stretched out her arms for a hug.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    She told her eldest brother about coming to Beishi in advance. After all, if you don''t go home after recording the show, you must say hello.


    But she didn''t expect that her eldest brother would also come to Beishi.


    After being picked up, she took the initiative to stick to Gu Cheng''s face, and said with a smile, "Brother, are you worried about Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng nodded calmly.


    Tuanzi paused, then turned her head, covering her face shyly.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, the blunt big brother is so cute!


    Seeing her like this, Gu Cheng showed helplessness. Learn to be honest, this is what his sister taught him. And Gu Che also said, let him speak directly, and don''t do things secretly and cause misunderstandings.


    As a result, after he confessed, every time he said something, the younger brother rubbed his arms and ran into the room with an unbearable face, while the younger sister twisted her body covering her face.


    Not disturbing his younger sister''s shyness, Gu Cheng took the initiative to tell Jin Chunting, "I''ve booked a hotel, not far from your home."


    Jin Chunting readily accepted this arrangement.


    His grandfather has two sons and three daughters. The three daughters all married out of town. Among the two sons, the eldest son stayed in Beishi, while the second son couldn''t stand his grandfather''s temper and moved to the next city.


    According to his father, when his father was a child, they lived in a three-story self-built house, otherwise there would not be enough rooms for so many children in the family.


    Later, after his family bought a suite in the city center, out of various considerations, several sons and daughters worked together to buy a suite next door, so that their grandparents could move in and take care of them when they got old.


    His home is a house with three bedrooms and two halls, one for his parents, one for him and one for his younger brother. If cousins ??and cousins ??come to live, they have to live at grandpa''s house.


    Thinking of that scene, his scalp began to tingle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： Miao Miao VS Mr. Jin

    Chapter 342 Miaomiao VS Mr. Jin


    Duanzi was in a good mood all the way to the uncle''s house.


    Not only because of touching a panda, but also because of the rapid rise in reputation.


    According to the system, the prestige value skyrocketed by 20 million during the live broadcast yesterday of catching fugitives. After that, some people continued to popularize science for the new viewers, and continued to gain prestige points for a period of time.


    Perhaps due to the accumulation of previous incidents, the rise in prestige this time is more than that of her sparring with the big brother, and the two of them catching poachers and fugitives overnight.


    So far, her reputation has exceeded 150 million.


    It took her more than half a year to get the 100 million reputation, and she participated in many shows.


    The subsequent 50 million was basically accumulated in the new program, and it took less than a month. The skyrocketing prestige value has both the previous foreshadowing and the help of the big brother.


    In short, one billion prestige points is not a dream, there is hope for parents to return, and with so many prestige points, ten lucky draw chances for a photo of parents living in another world, she can make the system rain photos.


    Of course, Photo Rain is her fantasy. According to the calculations of the system, the number of these photos is not enough for the next rain. However, since the host is talking all day long, it can make multiple copies of the photo to create a rainy atmosphere.


    Tuanzi is very happy because of this, even if he wants to fight against grandpa offline, he is in a good mood, and he can still hum a little song that everyone can''t understand. The sound of milk whirring can ooze honey.


    Until, they got out of the elevator and came to uncle Jin Jing''s house.


    Jin Chunting took out the key and was about to open the door, but the door opened from the inside, revealing an old and serious face.


    He was taken aback.


    Generally, at this time, grandpa is reading in the next room.


    Old man Jin''s face was tigerish, his sharp eyes swept across his face, and he quickly passed him and saw Gu Cheng.


    He has an impression of this grandson.


    At that time, the child was only in the first grade of elementary school. He ran into him at school by accident and said something. This kid was young, but he had clear logic. He refuted him articulately and comforted Gu Che.


    After so many years, the child has grown up to be stable and reliable, more reliable than his father.


    Soon, Mr. Jin''s gaze moved down and landed on a little girl with a steamed bun face and bright eyes.


    He twitched the corners of his lips, but before he could speak, the little girl preempted the attack.


    "Did you know I was coming and deliberately guarded the door?"


    Master Jin recoiled in anger.


    This little girl has a thick skin at a young age.


    "Who cares if you come or not?"


    He only felt that the little girl had the same temper as the little daughter, and as for wanting to see her, it was impossible.


    Just like the little daughter doesn''t change her temper, he doesn''t recognize the other party, and this child is the same.


    Of course, after such a long time, he also knows that neither the youngest daughter nor this little girl will do what he wants.


    He is stubborn, so are they.


    However, why does it seem that this little girl is harder to deal with than her mother?


    Tuanzi folded her arms and squinted at the old but energetic old man.


    "Really? How could it be such a coincidence that you opened the door before brother Chun Ting opened it?"


    Master Jin was led by the nose involuntarily.


    "I just heard the noise!"


    Of course, the real situation is that when he learned that Jin Chunting was coming back today, he came to the door early to prepare to educate this eldest grandson.


    Just now, he seemed to be reading a book in the living room, but in fact he had been paying attention to the movement outside the door, so he opened the door.


    Who knew, this little girl actually chased him from the line to the line to get mad at him!


    Tuanzi said ''You are lying''.


    She vowed: "You just knew that Miao Miao was coming, so you guarded it on purpose!"


    Old Master Jin: "Don''t be too sentimental!"


    Tuanzi turned his head: "Hmph, Miaomiao has great supernatural powers, she can see through people''s hearts at a glance, don''t try to deceive Miaomiao!"


    Master Jin: (¨p£þdish£þ)


    He can only find fault in other areas.


    "How old is he, and he still calls himself Miao Miao, did no one tell you what ''you, me, he'' is pointing at? Don''t the people around you dislike it?"


    Tuanzi proudly raised his chin, "Brother, do you dislike Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng shook his head cooperatively.


    "I don''t dislike it, it''s cute."


    Oh, the honest brother is too good at talking, right?


    The reason why she claimed this kind of thing was because people around her called her ''Miao Miao'', so she followed suit. The system always reminds her that she is already changing, so give her some time!


    Jin Chunting said helplessly: "Grandpa, let''s go in and talk, or you will disturb the neighbors."


    They have one elevator for two households, one unit has two elevators, and each floor has four households.


    Master Jin didn''t want Gu Miaomiao and the two of them to go in.


    But before he could speak, Tuanzi yelled softly into the room.


    "Uncle, are you at home, Miao Miao came to visit you!"


    She seemed to know what old man Jin was thinking. After shouting, she squinted at him again, "This is uncle''s home, uncle is the master. Miao Miao is here to visit uncle."


    By the way, fight this old man offline!


    As a very well-behaved person, Mr. Jin really can''t stop him.


    He could only walk into the living room angrily, and said to Jin Jing who came out, "Let them go quickly, I am upset."


    Jin Jing will definitely not agree.


    In these years, he only met his younger sister and two sons a few times, and his niece escaped from death again and took the initiative to visit him, but it was too late for him to welcome her.


    Before he learned that his niece was back, he really wanted to visit her. It''s just that the two families have been estranged for many years. Over the years, he has been quite guilty, feeling that he is incompetent, and has not been able to ease the relationship between his father and his younger sister.


    Secretly, he felt that the younger sister was right, and then felt that keeping the younger sister away from his father was actually a good thing.


    Having been with his stubborn father for many years, Jin Jing also has a way to deal with him.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to write the paper? Taking advantage of the good weather today and the pain in your legs and feet, you can read more and write."


    Old man Jin snorted lightly, picked up the book, walked to the balcony and sat there, leaving everyone with an angry back.


    Tuanzi, who had already entered the door and changed his shoes, saw it, and immediately muttered loudly with experience.


    "Some people seem to be reading a book, but they are actually eavesdropping!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you talking about you? ¡¿


    Old man Jin, who was really not in the mood to read, turned his head, his beard fluttering with anger, "Who eavesdropped? How did you raise your temper to slander people indiscriminately?"


    Tuanzi showed a thief-like smile, "But if you answer Miao Miao now, isn''t it because you overheard Miao Miao''s words?"


    Master Jin: (¨p£þdish£þ)


    After the old man was angry, Tuanzi smiled and bowed to Jinjing again, "Hello uncle, I wish you a belated new year~"


    Jin Jing squinted and smiled, and took out a red envelope and handed it to Tuanzi.


    Duanzi took it quickly, smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes!


    Hey, if you know that you will get a red envelope when you leave relatives!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： big win

    Chapter 343 Great Victory


    Knowing that the eldest aunt is still at work, and the uncle is taking a year''s annual leave, Tuanzi is a little regretful.


    She never hides her emotions, and the regret on her face is particularly conspicuous this time, which makes Jin Jing very moved.


    Their family didn¡¯t have much contact with the younger sister¡¯s family. After the niece came back, he didn¡¯t visit her. He didn¡¯t expect the niece to miss their family so much, and regret not seeing his wife.


    At this moment, Jin Chunting, who was packing his luggage, said without raising his head, "Dad, I remember that you can also make pot-wrapped meat. Let Miao Miao show your skills. She has been thinking about this for a long time."


    Jin Jing agreed without hesitation.


    And soon, he realized that his wife is especially good at making pot-packed meat. The relationship between his son and his niece is so good, and children of this age can only chat about food and play, so it is normal for the niece to miss the pot of meat.


    It turned out that it wasn''t the two of them that I missed, but the pot of meat!


    Jin Jing looked at the bun-faced girl again, and saw the little girl holding the red envelope, showing an innocent and well-behaved smile, and her appearance was super confusing.


    However, it is better to remember nothing than to remember nothing.


    Like his father, who is still sitting on the balcony angrily.


    Soon, Jin Jing went out to buy vegetables, and then came back to do all kinds of busy work.


    Jin Chunting took the two of them around the house.


    Three bedrooms and two halls, the area is not very large, and it will be finished in a while.


    Besides, it was not easy for them to enter the master bedroom, so they went to Jin Chunting''s room.


    Seeing the books on the wall, Tuanzi opened his mouth wide.


    "Are there so many books?"


    She looked at Jin Chunting with great admiration, "Brother Chunting, you really worked so hard to become a veterinarian."


    Jin Chunting touched his nose.


    Gu Cheng is tall and looks tall.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the books on the highest floors. After seeing the title of the book clearly, he glanced at this cousin meaningfully. However, he didn''t say anything.


    To be able to grow into the current character under Mr. Jin''s hands, there must be a channel to vent.


    They also visited the room of Jin Chunchao.


    According to Jin Chunting, his younger brother has been in other cities all year round, and he doesn''t go home very often, and his few personal belongings are put in boxes. Therefore, the room is almost regarded as a study, which is considered semi-open. In addition to the younger brother''s books, there are also parents'' books in the room. Occasionally, grandpa will leave books here.


    So, when Tuanzi walked into the room of the cousin he had never seen before, what he saw was another wall of books.


    Books on a wall and books on a bookshelf give people a completely different feeling.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Gu Cheng came over and raised his hand to pinch her mouth.


    "There are also many books at home."


    Tuanzi glanced at him and muttered softly, "You all love reading."


    She loves it too, but she likes to read books with pictures, and books without pictures. She doesn''t like it very much. She prefers to listen to the radio and watch cartoons. Of course, what I like the most is eating, drinking and having fun, oh, and studying martial arts.


    The uncle¡¯s house is indeed nothing interesting, but Tuanzi wants to fight old man Jin again, but he has to give the opponent a chance to breathe. It''s not interesting to say that you win once, but it''s interesting to win every time.


    For this reason, she wandered around the semi-open room with her little hands behind her back, looking at the titles of the books.


    Soon, she noticed that there were rows and rows of books related to the oral cavity. She couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, and hurried out again, almost bumping into Mr. Jin who was going to come in to get the books.


    Finally, Mr. Jin could find fault, blowing his beard and staring.


    "You can''t run indoors, why do you do things so recklessly?"


    Tuanzi puffed his face, "Obviously you came in without knocking."


    Old Master Jin: "The door is open, why should I knock? This is the study!"


    Tuanzi simply changed the subject and looked at the old man with a thief.


    The old man suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second, he saw the girl covering her mouth and smiling.


    "Oh, didn''t you know Miao Miao was in the room, so you ran in?"


    The old man blew his beard and stared again, "I came in to look for books!"


    Duanzi''s tone became sloppy.


    "But you are clearly used to reading on the balcony."


    The rocking chair looked like it was prepared for the old man.


    "Oh, if you want to talk to Miao Miao, just admit it," the big dark eyes sparkled, "Miao Miao won''t laugh at you, pfft."


    Old man Jin was so angry that his chest heaved violently. Finally, he shook his sleeves, went to the balcony to get the previous book, went out, and returned to the house next door.


    Staying under the same roof with this little girl again, he will be able to get out of his heart!


    Tuanzi knew too well whether he could get out of his heart attack.


    Even if it''s a joke, she still has a sense of proportion.


    As long as she communicates with Mr. Jin, she will ask the system to pay attention to Mr. Jin''s situation.


    After all, the system comes from other planets. Its scanning function can not only scan an area as before, but also scan human bones and internal organs. In addition, heartbeat, blood pressure, etc., it can detect clearly.


    As long as the old man has high blood pressure and rapid heartbeat, it can notice it.


    And just like what Tuanzi said before, don''t look at this old man who is often angry, but his anger has already been vented, and he is in good health, so there is no major problem. Instead, the system scanned Jin Jing''s body and found some ailments, which led to a hospital examination.


    But the matter of reminding Jin Jing must be handed over to the host. The host probably wouldn''t mention it directly, but asked Jin Chunting, his son, to persuade him.


    Therefore, Tuanzi chased the old man to the door without any guilt, pulled the door frame, and said to the old man who opened the door with a smile, "Remember to come over for lunch!"


    The old man said angrily: "Don''t eat! Don''t call me!"


    Duanzi smiled: "But you don''t seem to know how to cook, are you going to be hungry?"


    Without waiting for Mr. Jin to speak, she said, "You are so hungry, isn''t it uncle who worked hard? If you don''t come to eat later, Miao Miao will knock on the door and shout, ''Come and see, everyone! People in their 70s and 80s still love to eat snacks and not eat like children, and oh..."


    The old man interrupted her with a headache.


    "Stop talking, and don''t slander me, I don''t eat snacks like you."


    In fact, he has no idea whether this granddaughter likes to eat snacks or not.


    It is precisely because he knows that his granddaughter will be on the show, he occasionally watches TV, and he has not even watched TV recently.


    But he is not stupid. Most people use themselves as an example when they make comparisons or ask questions. This is what he deduced.


    I thought the child would shrink her head back in panic, but she turned her brows and eyes into a frown, and her tone was sweet and greasy, "You also said that you don''t care about Miao Miao. Look, you all know that Miao Miao likes to eat snacks."


    "Oh, don''t be shy, Miao Miao is so cute, so handsome and so powerful, it''s normal to like Miao Miao. Many people like Miao Miao, there is no shortage of you, you don''t need to..."


    What she answered was the sound of the door closing heavily.


    "Cut, I gave up so quickly."


    Tuanzi turned around contentedly, strolled to the living room, and when she looked up, she saw Gu Cheng looking at her meaningfully.


    "Like to eat snacks?"


    Tuanzi immediately covered his ears.


    "Can''t hear, I can''t hear anything!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Jin Chun dynasty

    Chapter 344 Jin Chunchao


    Gu Cheng actually knows that his sister likes to eat candies and chocolates, as well as snacks made by his second and third uncles. In addition, besides durian, Duanzi is also very fond of eating fruits. From time to time, he holds an apple and chews it, and looks around with his big eyes.


    In terms of candy, he is very strict, just like he would supervise his sister to eat more vegetables. So when it comes to nutrition and teeth, he''s not too worried.


    It''s just that my sister''s nervous expression is like a frightened little hamster every time, which is more fun.


    Gu Cheng patted the sofa beside him expressionlessly.


    Tuanzi pouted and moved in small steps for a long time before sitting down.


    As soon as she sat down, she posted with Gu Cheng, showing a bright smile, trying to pass the test with cuteness.


    "Last week, what snacks did you eat, report yourself."


    Tuanzi could only let out a long sigh, counted on his fingers, counted, and secretly glanced at Gu Cheng.


    It was about the same as Gu Cheng predicted.


    However, my sister''s actual intake of candy must be one-fifth more than what she reported.


    As a cutie, my sister is always fed wherever she goes. When we participated in the wild survival program together, those female staff members liked to pinch her face and give her food behind the director''s back.


    "Show me your teeth."


    Duanzi could only reluctantly open his mouth, revealing his beautiful and neat teeth.


    Gu Cheng took a quick look and felt relieved.


    No cavities.


    Jin Chunting came over with a plate of fruit. Seeing the action of the siblings, he smiled and said, "Could it be that there is tooth decay? Miao Miao, don''t be afraid, your brother Chunchao is a dentist. If you have any problems with your teeth, you can go to him."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    She just remembered her original question.


    "I saw that there are many books related to oral cavity in the room."


    "Yes, he was very interested in it when he was in high school. He bought the books and came back to study by himself." Jin Chunting peeled the orange and handed it to her, "but most of the books inside were bought by him when he was in college and sent back after graduation. part."


    Jin Chunting glanced at the dumpling, thought for a while, and said, "Are you about to change your teeth? I''ll ask him to tell you the precautions. There are tooth decay and so on. You can also find a chance for him to check .¡±


    Duanzi was silent while holding the orange.


    Jin Chunting looked at her strangely. Usually, when my younger sister sees food, don¡¯t her eyes sparkle? Why did you stop eating all of a sudden?


    Gu Cheng was also puzzled, seeing that she was still a little dazed, he poked her face.


    "Miao Miao?"


    The dumpling jumped up, almost hit the coffee table, and flew on the grass. In the blink of an eye, she reached the balcony. She stood on the balcony, pulling at the balcony door, looking at the two vigilantly, and stuttered when speaking.


    "Tooth, the dentist is very, very bad, very, very terrible, I don''t want to go to the dentist!"


    Two brothers: "..."


    Duanzi is immersed in memories.


    This matter is also related to the system.


    Before in ancient times, the system always taught her some modern knowledge, from basic necessities of life to some occupations, among which dentists were also highlighted. Mainly at that time, Tuanzi especially liked the pine nut candies that Master brought back.


    Worried about the tooth decay of the host, the system threatened the host with the dentist.


    This wrong way of education made Tuanzi impressed by the dentist, but at the same time afraid and vigilant. Even if you just passed by that kind of small dental clinic before, you should avoid it.


    Fear of return, but it does not prevent her from collecting information related to dentists on the Internet. Seeing the experiences shared by many people, she is even more afraid.


    Moreover, once she clicked into a horror movie with a dentist in it.


    Wow, whoop, what a scary dentist!


    She was so scared that she didn''t sleep well that night!


    Knowing that there is a cousin who is a dentist, her reaction is also fear, and she wants to stay away from this cousin.


    Jin Chunting couldn''t laugh or cry.


    My younger sister hasn¡¯t seen a dentist yet, so why is she afraid of the dentist?


    He could only coax: "Your Brother Chunchao is really not scary, and you are quite handsome."


    He and his younger brother are several years apart, and they didn''t go to the same school as his younger brother in junior high school. But I heard from my parents that my younger brother has been a school girl since high school and is very popular.


    Before, my sister praised him in private for being handsome, so although my sister is young, she should already have her own aesthetics. She likes to appreciate beautiful people or things, right?


    He took out his mobile phone and waved to Tuanzi.


    "I''ll show you his picture."


    Dubiously, Tuanzi took small steps and slowly rubbed over.


    Jin Chunting called up the photo album, which contained photos taken by his younger brother when he graduated from high school and college. This was taken by his parents and shared with the whole family.


    Gu Cheng took a look, he hadn''t seen this cousin before. Looking at it now, I found that the two brothers have similar looks, but their temperaments are also too different.


    While watching, a little furry head appeared in the field of vision.


    Tuanzi was looking at Jin Chunchao''s college graduation photo, wearing a bachelor''s uniform, looking at the camera with a cold face. In terms of appearance, this cousin is handsome and upright, and in terms of temperament, he is cold and indifferent, but there seems to be a little impatient between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Actually, her elder brother and Qi Ze''s elder brother usually look indifferent, but they are only serious and steady, with little emotional ups and downs, and no expression on their faces. He belongs to the kind of person who can''t express his emotions and anger, a super mature adult!


    As for the second brother, he looks cold and more cool, but he is actually very cute inside.


    Brother Wangchao''s temperament is really cold, with a feeling of independence from the world. However, his appearance can be said to be indistinguishable from male and female, extremely beautiful. Moreover, he only has a cold temperament. In fact, he is super homely. He is proficient in washing and cooking.


    Tuanzi stroked his chin and looked at a few more photos.


    Some wear bachelor¡¯s uniforms, while others are uniforms rented by the class, including robes, shirts and trousers. Wearing the rough and rough clothes on him, he suddenly looked taller.


    However, this cousin''s expression is particularly uniform, indifferent, with a little bit of disgust and impatience, as if he will say very venomous words in the next second.


    Jin Chunting saw that she didn''t blink her eyes, and said with a smile, "Chunchao isn''t scary, is it?"


    Duanzi stroked his chin and pondered for a while.


    "Only a little scary, but still scary."


    She explained: "There is a crazy dentist in a movie, who is cold and nonchalant. The rest, who look soft, are actually crazy."


    "Movie?"


    Gu Cheng stretched out his big hands, pinched her cheeks from bottom to top, and asked her to turn around.


    "You watched a horror movie? Who showed it to you?"


    Duanzi tasted it for a while, and the tone seemed a little dangerous.


    "Accidentally clicked in," she looked in other directions guiltily, "It was definitely not because Miao Miao was curious about how scary the dentist was."


    Gu Cheng: "...The first time was careless, what about the second time?"


    Actually, I watched it on purpose the first time, watched it with Gu Che the second time, and watched it with Gu Yunmu the third time.


    Thinking of Gu Yunmu, Tuanzi looked angry.


    "Brother Yun Mu said he was not afraid and wanted to watch it with Miao Miao, but he was scared and hid behind Miao Miao, but Miao Miao was also afraid!"


    Gu Cheng nodded, "It turns out that he still has his share."


    The dumpling froze.


    Ah, Brother Yun Mu, I mourn for you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Miaomiao: Hey, meat in a pot

    Chapter 345 Miao Miao: Hey, the meat in the pot


    Tuanzi told what happened obediently and cowardly.


    Although during the period, she quietly raised her head to look at Gu Cheng several times in an attempt to impress him, but Gu Cheng was completely indifferent. When it was time to be serious, he was still very serious.


    During this period, she also winked at Jin Chunting several times for help, but the mild-tempered cousin didn''t seem to notice, and slowly peeled and ate the oranges.


    Damn it, she wants to eat it too!


    No, that''s not the point!


    "Curious at first...was scared, didn''t fall asleep at night..."


    Gu Cheng has an impression of that day. He rarely came home, but saw his younger sister practicing martial arts in the yard with sleepy eyes. Her movements were limp and her posture was not as good as before, but she was still practicing.


    At that time, he still distressedly advised her not to work so hard, and went back to sleep.


    "No wonder you refused to go to sleep at that time, was it because you were too scared to fall asleep?"


    Tuanzi turned her head cowardly, and explained in a low voice, "Only by studying hard can you gain something. It''s not all because of fear."


    Even if the master is not around, she is still practicing obediently!


    Jin Chunting praised her.


    Tuanzi looked at him with bright eyes.


    Brother, look at my sincere eyes, save me!


    Jin Chunting looked away and continued to peel the oranges.


    Tuanzi pursed his lips and said the second time.


    "It was with my second brother, he said he was also very interested, and then we watched it together."


    Duanzi is good for this experience.


    Seeing the scary place, the second brother''s hands were shaking, but he still covered her eyes.


    "Miao Miao didn''t laugh at him," Tuanzi raised his head, "Because Miao Miao is also very afraid, we are afraid of brothers and sisters."


    Gu Cheng was speechless for a while, he was so afraid that he felt proud.


    "Then why did you laugh at Yun Mu?"


    When Gu Yunmu was mentioned, Tuanzi was very angry.


    "Miao Miao accidentally slipped the tongue, he laughed at Miao Miao and the second brother!"


    Tuanzi clapped his paws angrily.


    "Miaomiao said let''s watch together and see who is more afraid!"


    As a result, Gu Yunmu hid behind her in fear.


    Little her, big Gu Yunmu, isn''t this hiding her loneliness?


    Moreover, Gu Yunmu called his brother''s name while being afraid, as if his brother could travel across thousands of mountains and rivers to find him immediately.


    "Then," Tuanzi quickly glanced at Gu Cheng, admitting that he had watched a horror movie once, "Brother Gu Chi found out about this. He also wants to watch it with us."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Jin Chunting couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why are you acting like a gourd baby saving grandpa?"


    Send one after another.


    "Not at all!"


    Tuanzi jumped down angrily, raised his hand and gestured.


    "Brother Gu Chi is so good and bad! When we saw the scary place, we covered our eyes and opened our fingers. He suddenly frightened us, but we were terrified!"


    Is Gu Chi watching a movie? Look at their jokes!


    "He''s scarier than the movie!"


    After Gu Chi was frightened a few times, Tuanzi and Gu Yunmu couldn''t bear it anymore, ran away screaming, and never looked at it again.


    Gu Cheng: "..." He had to thank Gu Chi for his ''treatment'', which completely cut off his sister''s curiosity.


    He wasn''t sure if Gu Chi deliberately used this method to cut off the thoughts of the two of them, or if it was just a prank. If it was a prank, Gu Chi wouldn''t go too far.


    Sent a message to Gu Chi, and got a quick reply.


    ¡¾What do you think¡¿


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Afterwards, Gu Cheng carried the dumpling to the balcony to teach him a lesson before letting him go.


    Tuanzi hurried to Jin Chunchao''s room to hide.


    "Wow, my eldest brother is usually very gentle, but his face is so scary!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: If you don¡¯t make mistakes, he won¡¯t keep a straight face¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: How can watching a movie be called a mistake¡¿


    Afraid that the system would be on Gu Cheng''s side, Tuanzi still had plausible arguments.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Besides, it was Xiao Gugu who frightened me first! ¡¿


    The system remembered its wrong way of education, and felt very guilty.


    One person, one unified temporary truce, no one will expose anyone''s shortcomings.


    Duanzi played with his fingers for a while, and suddenly thought of the rapidly increasing reputation.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: That¡¯s right, Xiao Gugu, you said before that if there is one more martial arts master, the attraction will be stronger. Has any other senior brother traveled over recently? ¡¿


    The system seeks truth from facts.


    [Ancient Martial Arts System: First of all, no one can be sure that your senior brother will definitely cross over; secondly, you have other senior brothers, your master said it yourself, the senior brother inferred, whether it is true or not, no one is sure; finally , this world has become a sieve, even if someone wears it, it may not be your senior brother¡¿


    Duanzi: "..." Familiar formula, familiar system.


    She turned her head and began to look for books to read, but most of them were related to the mouth, and she put it down resentfully.


    Since she couldn''t flip anything other than books, she started playing with her fingers boredly again.


    Fortunately, after a while, Jin Chunting''s voice came from outside the house calling for dinner.


    "Guobaorou, here I come!"


    Tuanzi got up excitedly, opened the door, and faced Gu Cheng who was looking at her with a half-smile.


    "àÓ."


    Gu Cheng rubbed her hair amusedly, "Go wash your hands and eat."


    Duanzi instantly became energetic, "Okay!"


    She walked a few steps quickly, and when she thought of something, she turned to look at Gu Cheng, "You have to wash your hands too, Miao Miao''s hair is dirty."


    She was so tired yesterday that she fell asleep without washing her hair, and today she came directly to Beishi again.


    Seeing Gu Cheng froze, she ran away with a smile on her face, walked to the kitchen, took a deep breath, and felt that she could have three bowls of rice for lunch! A whole three bowls of rice!


    In order to be worthy of the three bowls of rice, she also asked Jin Chunting, "Where is your grandfather? Did you call him? If you didn''t call him, Miao Miao can call him."


    She is gearing up.


    Jin Chunting was about to speak when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door, Mr. Jin came over.


    The old man actually didn''t want to come over, but thinking of what the little girl said, he was afraid that she would go and complain loudly, so he took the initiative to come here without giving him a chance.


    This will see Tuanzi hiding behind the eldest grandson making faces, the corners of his lips twitching.


    Just this meal, bear with it!


    If the rest of the Jin family knew what the old man thought, they would be shocked.


    The old man has lived for so many years, when did he endure it?


    Before, regardless of work or life, I had a stubborn temper.


    He has a high position and authority in the unit, even if he is stubborn, others will not say anything. Leaving aside this point, he is capable and responsible, even if he has a temper, the people below will at most complain behind his back.


    But at home, he also brings back his leadership style, saying what he says. His wife had a gentle temper before he was alive, and he didn''t argue with him, and most of his children followed him.


    The first one to stand up against him was his youngest daughter.


    Now there is another little granddaughter.


    And he actually backed down because of this granddaughter.


    Tuanzi still didn''t know that her "Qi Qi Plan" had succeeded, so after a little stimulation from the old man, she rushed to the dining room, climbed onto a chair, and waited happily for dinner.


    "Pot-packed meat! Pot-packed meat!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Miao Miao: I have a coup

    Chapter 346 Miao Miao: I have a coup


    Duanzi performed eating and broadcasting for everyone at close range.


    After taking a bite of the pot-packed meat, he narrowed his eyes happily and nodded his head, as if affirming the deliciousness of the pot-packed meat and the chef''s craftsmanship, and gave Jin Jing a thumbs up from time to time.


    Jin Jing was naturally happy to see her.


    The eldest son is gentle and sensible, while the youngest son is cold and awkward. But no matter what the character is, they are not good at expressing their emotions directly.


    He has never seen a person like his niece who is never stingy with expressing emotions.


    "Eat more if it tastes good."


    He put a lion''s head on the dumpling.


    The dumpling directly pokes the lion''s head with chopsticks, and lifts it up, like gnawing an apple, gnawing and gnawing.


    After gnawing, I was shocked, as if I was at home, and warmly greeted everyone to eat quickly.


    "It''s really delicious, everyone hurry up and try it."


    She blows rainbow farts at the chef again.


    "Uncle, your cooking skills are too good, cousin and the others are so happy, I really want to eat your cooking every day."


    Jin Jing couldn''t help laughing, "Then you stay for a few more days, isn''t the next episode broadcast live on Friday? There are still three days left."


    Master Jin: "..." He disagrees!


    He was full of gas.


    Of course the dumplings won¡¯t stay for so long, the elder brother still has to teach the students. Although her uncle and cousin are very nice, she still likes Jiangshi more, and she likes the community in Yundu, Jiangshui.


    However, she keenly noticed Mr. Jin''s stiff expression, and immediately agreed treacherously.


    "Okay, okay, then Miaomiao still has to eat pot-packed meat at night."


    Jin Jing readily agreed.


    Master Jin put down his chopsticks and said with a cold face, "There is no room for you."


    Tuanzi just picked up a chopsticks leek box, heard the words, and said nonchalantly, "We have booked a hotel, go to the hotel when we sleep, and stay here for the rest of the time."


    Master Jin said angrily: "Do you think this is a restaurant?"


    Tuanzi was not afraid of his bad face at all, and said with a smile, "No, this is Miao Miao''s dear uncle''s house~"


    Her tone is particularly turbulent, and the ending is very cheerful.


    The uncle himself was smiling, obviously liking this sweet-talking niece very much.


    I will sweetly call him uncle, and softly praise his delicious food. If I live in his house all the time, that would be great!


    He didn''t seem to notice Mr. Jin''s black face at all, and kept on adding vegetables to the dumplings.


    Tuanzi ate happily, and seeing Mr. Jin''s black face, he felt that the food was delicious, so he wanted to eat another bowl!


    Of course, this decision was rejected by Gu Cheng.


    "Too much is too much, you are the one who suffers from overeating."


    Dumplings could only put down their chopsticks with regret, and looked at the rest of the dishes with regret.


    Her expression was so pitiful, Jin Jing immediately asked her what she wanted to eat, and made it at night!


    Tuanzi happily reported the name of the dish, reported one, and took a look at Mr. Jin.


    Old Man Jin: "..." There is no room for him in this family!


    Jin Chunting advised him to eat more.


    Not only worried about grandpa''s health, but also thought that grandpa would probably continue to be angry in the future, and when he got so angry, he might not want to eat. If you want to eat now, eat more.


    He already got a little inspiration from the way his sister and grandpa got along.


    Does my younger sister follow my grandfather¡¯s wishes?


    No, but firstly, my sister is young, and secondly, my sister has a thick skin. All the words she said were boasting of herself, trying to get Grandpa to admit that he cares about her.


    Of course, he saw that this was not what his younger sister really wanted. This was how her younger sister stimulated grandpa. A strange but useful form of stimulation.


    Learned, learned.


    After dinner, Tuanzi took the hands of his two older brothers and went for a walk in the community.


    Before going out, she specially asked Mr. Jin to go with her.


    "Oh, grandpa, you just have no friends, so you always find trouble with your cousin. Now Miao Miao, who is a master of martial arts, will take you to make friends~"


    Grandpa Jin criticized: "What does making friends have to do with martial arts excellence? You just want to brag about yourself. You are so young and so complacent."


    Tuanzi covered his ears and looked at him innocently, "What are you talking about? Miao Miao can''t hear you, hehe~"


    Master Jin was so angry that he fell back.


    At this moment, Tuanzi said again, "Miaomiao knows, you know that you have a bad temper, you can''t make friends, and you are afraid of losing face, so you dare not go out and can only torture your family. Oh, so you are like this Grandpa!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Old man Jin was so angry that he walked to the elevator first and pressed the down button.


    Tuanzi immediately approached with a smile and continued to stimulate.


    So, when he arrived at the leisure area of ??the community, in order to prove that what Tuanzi said was wrong, Mr. Jin took the initiative to ask a few chess players if he could play a game.


    To these old grandpas, Mr. Jin is considered a strange face.


    At their age, what they like most is to make new chess friends and find opponents. Someone will immediately give up their position and let Mr. Jin play, wanting to try his level.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Jin Chunting was dumbfounded.


    Duanzi covered her mouth and snickered.


    When they came back after wandering around for a while, they found that Mr. Jin was still playing chess with others, and his eyes were red.


    He was a very strong and unyielding character. He lost several times in a row, was ridiculed by some old grandpas, and was kicked off the chessboard. He refused to leave, so he just stood aside and observed how others played. Chance sits down and plays chess, trying to get back with revenge.


    As a result, after playing for so long, I only won one game, and was laughed at by several peers.


    When he went home, he was still thinking, if he continued to play tomorrow evening, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t win! In this life, he has never lost much!


    Early in the morning of the next day, Tuanzi brought Gu Cheng over to eat.


    Jin Jing has already prepared breakfast, multigrain burritos, sticky bean buns, oversized steamed buns, etc.


    I had a great time eating dumplings, but it was a pity that I didn''t see my aunt again. It is said that the work unit has been very busy recently, and I went out after eating early.


    So the busy work was over, and the uncle, who had taken a year''s annual leave, took on the heavy responsibility of making breakfast.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tuanzi was about to go out for a walk again. Seeing Mr. Jin sitting there reading a book, rubbing his hands, he moved over like a thief.


    "Did you know, I just saw someone practicing Tai Chi downstairs in the community, and they are doing really well, why didn''t you go?"


    Without waiting for Mr. Jin to speak, she nodded her head, "Miao Miao knows, it must be because you can''t, hahaha, you are too bad, Miao Miao knows Tai Chi, and has even been on TV."


    Master Jin: "..."


    Of course, the old man was hit by the aggressive method again, so he went downstairs and joined the team practicing Tai Chi.


    Seeing his stiff expression and stiff limbs, Tuanzi stood aside and laughed.


    "Hahaha, what are you? A robot? Hahaha!"


    Master Jin: "..."


    Tuanzi frantically found the leader of the Tai Chi senior group, gave them a Tai Chi exercise, and immediately received a warm welcome.


    So, today the leader of the team became a dumpling.


    She led everyone to practice Tai Chi, and she didn''t forget to greet Mr. Jin in the corner.


    "That old man, it''s not like you, come here, follow me!"


    Master Jin: "..." When will this girl leave?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Mr. Jin: Go, go, go

    Chapter 347 Mr. Jin: Go and go


    Old man Jin looked forward to the stars and the moon, and finally he looked forward to the dumpling.


    Already walked out the door, Tuanzi suddenly stopped, turned around, and the little meaty claws were pulling the door frame, staring at the few people in the room with **** eyes.


    Master Jin suddenly became nervous. Could this girl be repenting?


    "Miao Miao still feels..."


    Duanzi dragged his voice for a very long time.


    How long she dragged on, Mr. Jin''s heart was lifted up.


    The most important thing is that this little girl''s eyes have been circling on him, no matter how you look at it, she has no good intentions.


    "Uncle, the food you cook is delicious~"


    After admiring Mr. Jin''s nervousness enough, Tuanzi spoke the truth.


    Stared at by this little animal-like eyes, Jin Jing''s heart almost melted, and he said casually, "Then why don''t you stay, anyway, you and Chun Ting will still..."


    "Ahem!" Someone coughed violently.


    Jin Jing can only take care of the old man''s body.


    From an angle that Jin Jing couldn''t see, Mr. Jin waved his hands wildly.


    Tuanzi curled his lips, you drove me away, but I didn''t want to go, and you said you wanted to keep me, so I''ll go again.


    Abiding by this principle, Tuanzi lingered at the door for a while.


    Old man Jin also came to his senses, this little girl just wanted to sing against him.


    He simply said in a low voice: "Your uncle is right, anyway, you and Chun Ting are going to be on the show together, so stay for a few more days."


    Said quite carelessly.


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Wow, grandpa, do you want Miao Miao to stay?"


    Old Master Jin took a deep breath, and said reluctantly, "Well, I also want to."


    So, hurry up and play the naysayer, hurry up and go!


    Tuanzi ran into the door happily, "Alright, since you want Miao Miao to stay, then Miao Miao should stay."


    She tilted her head and waved at Gu Cheng, "Brother, you should go back first, Miao Miao will eat and live here, and there will be a grandfather who misses Miao Miao to accompany her, she will be very happy~"


    Master Jin: I''m not happy!


    This little girl, why don''t you play cards according to common sense?


    After a while, the system reminded her that if she didn''t hurry, she would miss the plane. Tuanzi didn''t play tricks on Mr. Jin, went out with his little hands behind his back, and stopped suddenly.


    Master Jin: "!" What kind of trouble is going on?


    Tuanzi frowned, "Miaomiao recorded what you said just now."


    "!"


    "Hahaha," Tuanzi shook his little head triumphantly, "In the future, if you say you don''t like Miao Miao, Miao Miao will play the recording. You are just awkward, but in fact, I welcome and like Miao Miao very much."


    Master Jin recoiled in anger.


    How could this little girl be so brazen?


    He has lived for so long, and this is the first time he has seen such a person.


    You have to be beaten, scolded, not won, and you have to suffer!


    After seeing off the dumpling, he sat on the sofa to relax for a long time before he recovered.


    In the waiting room, Gu Cheng asked her, "Do you really think he likes you, or are you deliberately teasing him?"


    "Of course I was teasing him."


    Tuanzi rubbed his face, "Miao Miao can still tell the difference, who likes Miao Miao."


    Moreover, she never thought of using herself as an opportunity to ease the relationship between Mr. Jin and their family.


    The tension between the two families stems from her parents and Mr. Jin. How to solve it, she must leave it to her parents.


    If Mom and Dad come back and want to ease the relationship, then help them. If Mom is still angry, she''s definitely on Mom''s side.


    However, this does not prevent her from promoting the old man in anger now that she has the opportunity.


    "Actually, Miao Miao is playing a big game of chess."


    Tuanzi rubbed his chin, pretending to be deep.


    Gu Cheng glanced at her, and saw her bun-faced big eyes, with joy in the corners of her eyes and brows.


    But he was very cooperative and asked humbly, "Then what are you planning?"


    Duanzi stroked the non-existent beard.


    "Look, he has to practice Taijiquan in the morning, read books during the day, and play chess in the evening. He must be very tired and sleep. If he doesn''t have the energy to call Brother Chunting again, naturally he can''t scold him."


    Gu Cheng nodded, and asked a question cooperatively, "Then if he can''t persist for a few days, wouldn''t your method be useless?"


    "No, no," Tuanzi continued to put on a show, stroking his beard in the air, "Miao Miao has made an agreement with uncle, and he will supervise grandpa. If grandpa fails to do so, we can complain to Miao Miao, and Miao Miao will call me severely." Laughing at Grandpa."


    She could tell that Mr. Jin just loves face and is very competitive. She will take advantage of this to find something for Mr. Jin to do. He is busy, doesn''t he have no time to stare at his children and grandchildren?


    Duanzi was proud of the good idea he came up with.


    "Besides, Miao Miao made a special recording before. No matter how noisy we are on the phone, as long as there is that recording, Miao Miao is the best big winner!"


    If the quarrel is about to lose, or if you don¡¯t want to quarrel, just play the recording, Mr. Jin will definitely hang up the phone in shame and anger, hahaha!


    Tuanzi had her hips on her hips, if it wasn''t for the estimated crowds at the airport, she would have looked up to the sky and laughed.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t hold back, and grabbed her cheek.


    "You have more ideas."


    Tuanzi snorted: "Just wait and see, this idea is definitely useful, Miaomiao is the smartest!"


    Later, during the live broadcast of the third episode of "Mountain Patrol Journey", Tuanzi received a message from his uncle one night, saying that the old son of Jin reluctantly insisted on playing chess, but he was not too happy to practice Tai Chi in the morning.


    One is that his limbs are stiff and he is not used to being surrounded by crowds. Second, the group of old grandpas have become fans of Tuanzi. They would mention a few words about Tuanzi while practicing Tai Chi, and compare Tuanzi with Mr. Jin.


    What they often say is probably like this.


    "Aren''t you Miao Miao''s grandfather? Why is she so good at Tai Chi, why can''t you learn it?"


    "Oh, why are you Miao Miao''s grandfather?"


    Master Jin couldn''t take it anymore.


    Tuanzi immediately called Mr. Jin, laughed at him fiercely, and said that if this continues, he will go to Beishi after the live broadcast this time, and laugh at him face to face.


    So on the second day, my uncle sent a message that Mr. Jin was going to learn Taijiquan again, and it was rare for him to even look down and pester the leader to learn more.


    Grandpa Jin was afraid of Tuanzi, but he was not afraid of his grandson. When he got the chance, he called Jin Chunting again.


    When he called for the first time, Jin Chunting was not skillful in fighting back, but the passing Tuanzi snatched the phone, said in a crackling voice, and started to play the recording again, so old man Jin hung up the phone in anger.


    During the second call, Jin Chunting had already organized the language, and asked seriously, "Grandpa, did you miss Miao Miao, but you were too embarrassed to contact her, so you called me? Then I will go to her and give the phone to her." she?"


    Master Jin: "..."


    Hang up in anger! And never fight again!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： Miao Miao: Im not a little villain

    Chapter 348 Miao Miao: I am not a little villain


    The fourth stop of "Mountain Patrol Tour" came to Yunshi.


    This time, Gu Che really couldn''t spare time, so according to the agreement, Gu Cheng and Tuanzi will live broadcast the show together for the next three episodes.


    The program group explained the reason in advance, and everyone expressed their understanding.


    ¡¾To be honest, although I am a fan of Gu Che, I came to watch this show because of Miao Miao, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾+1¡¿


    ¡¾Handsome guys are there every year, but cuties are rare¡¿


    ¡¾You say that, be careful Gu Che cry! ¡¿


    ¡¾Brother Cool can¡¯t cry, he only brags about how cute his sister is with red ears, and many of his fans have become Miao Miao fans after he boasted¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: You don''t have to be a fan of me, but you must admit that my sister is cute¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s also okay to change to the elder brother. The elder brother¡¯s appearance is also very high, and his temperament is mature and stable. It¡¯s my favorite model¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, Gu Cheng has won two awards one after another, why doesn''t he continue to make movies? Is it true that Jiang Lang is exhausted as everyone said? ¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone: Please don¡¯t represent me, I didn¡¯t say it¡¿


    ¡¾If you want to shoot, you can shoot, if you don¡¯t want to shoot, you don¡¯t, it¡¯s none of your business¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that he has become a teacher recently, and it is not bad to teach a group of outstanding young directors. It is a kind of inheritance¡¿


    The night before the mountain tour, everyone gathered together to study as usual.


    Gu Cheng and Wu Ti are friends. In addition, he sent his sister to various parties before, and he also met Yang Zhi. In addition, he heard from friends about Yang Jin''s fame and strength in the drama circle. A few years ago, he also watched Duan Ling''s volleyball match on TV.


    Seeing him exchanging greetings one by one, Tuanzi opened his mouth wide.


    She also plans to introduce her elder brother. It turns out that the seemingly indifferent and stable elder brother is the one who hides the most, and knows people everywhere.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Your elder brother and Director Chen participated in a training meeting together. Later, Director Chen was able to take over the field survival program, and your elder brother was also responsible for it¡¿


    The implication is that your eldest brother is back in his hometown, and there is no place for you, a cutie.


    The useless Tuanzi puffed her face, but soon, she tried to play the role of a little teacher, excitedly teaching her elder brother about mountain patrolling and forest protection.


    The other children have never been primary teachers before, except for the lazy Wu Yu, everyone else came together, trying to teach Gu Cheng what you said.


    After all, this elder brother looks so mature and steady, teaching him a sense of accomplishment!


    Seeing the longing eyes of the children, Gu Cheng couldn''t tell. In fact, he came here after learning a lot in private.


    The lively study time is over, everyone is ready to rest.


    Tuanzi sneaked out of the room like a cat, and went to find Duan Xiayou.


    Duan Xiayou lives in a double room with another staff member. It is said that the staff member has recently started to adjust breath and meditate.


    knocked on the door, no one opened.


    "Strange, we clearly made an appointment, so could it be that he is already asleep?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head in doubt.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, take a quick look, what is the big brother doing? ¡¿


    The system couldn''t hold her back, so she could only take a peek.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Sitting cross-legged on the bed, resting your chin on your hands, staring at the door, drowsy¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    Isn''t this the same as hearing a knock on the door but not opening it?


    Damn it!


    ¡¾Miao Miao: We clearly have an appointment, does he want to get away? Isn''t it good to learn new kung fu? ¡¿


    The system is still seeking truth from facts.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: First of all, you made the agreement unilaterally, and your elder brother did not give a clear answer at that time; secondly, your elder brother is obviously different from you, and has no interest in new kung fu]


    Duanzi pouted unhappily.


    Just this morning, the system dropped another cheat book called "Eighteen Falls of Zhanyi".


    It is true that wooden stakes can be used to practice dipping clothes and eighteen falls, but it is best to have an opponent if you want to improve quickly.


    Tuanzi thought to herself, she has a comparable opponent who just happened to be able to practice together, so she excitedly invited Duan Xiayou.


    At this point in time, the guests were either resting or interacting with their children, but she deliberately didn''t pester Gu Cheng and came to find Duan Xiayou.


    But senior brother doesn''t give face, woo.


    Tuanzi couldn''t knock on the door, so he could only droop his little head and leave sullenly.


    Inside the door, Duan Xiayou could only feel the sound of the little junior sister''s footsteps going away.


    Touched my conscience, it was still there, and it didn''t hurt too much.


    Then you can wash and sleep.


    As for whether the junior sister will make a fuss tomorrow morning, that is tomorrow''s business. Think about tomorrow''s things tomorrow.


    Duan Xiayou simply washed up, walked leisurely to the bed, and saw that the staff next door was still holding a mobile phone to send a message, and said nothing.


    Soon, his keenness after practicing martial arts made him look out, and saw a small face looking in from the window, that face was flattened.


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    Not long ago.


    After Tuanzi left with his head drooping, the more he thought about it, the more disappointed he became.


    Thinking about it, he thought that he should not give up easily, so he climbed out of the window in the corridor, jumped over the eaves and walls, and came to the window of the room where Duan Xiayou lived.


    The windows are closed tightly, and the hostel obviously didn''t clean the windows seriously, the top is dusty and can''t be wiped clean with hands.


    She could only stick her chubby face against the window, let the soft flesh squeeze around, looked in desperately, and vaguely saw a figure playing with her mobile phone, and she was suddenly out of breath.


    Okay, the big brother doesn''t want to practice martial arts with her, but he is willing to play with the mobile phone. Is the mobile phone so fun?


    Not long after, she found another figure approaching the window, trying to open it, and quickly jumped to the side, grabbing the wall with both hands and feet, like a gecko.


    Windows are opened.


    Tuanzi didn''t dare to breathe.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps below, she looked down again, and found that Director Chen, who was not sleeping, was looking up at her dumbfounded.


    Danzi: "..." She shouldn''t be regarded as a little villain who peeps at others, right?


    "Miao Miao, you are too persistent."


    There was a voice next to his ear, and Tuanzi turned his head to look again, and found that it was Duan Xiayou who opened the window.


    She immediately showed a smile, freed a paw, and waved, "Good evening, senior brother, how are you feeling and how are you doing now, do you want to practice martial arts with your cute little junior sister?"


    Duan Xiayou: "..." Which energetic junior, hurry up and pass through!


    The system doesn''t know Duan Xiayou''s mental activities, if it knows his inner voice, it will start to be serious again.


    How do you know that the junior brother who came will not pull you to practice martial arts together? At that time, it will be the younger brothers and younger sisters pestering you every day. You can hide from this, but you can''t escape from that.


    Even though Tuanzi persuaded Duan Xiayou, the two still failed to practice new kung fu.


    The main reason is that Director Chen found the black hand who recently bought the navy to attack "Mountain Patrol".


    "Recently there was an outdoor reality show "Indomitable Future." Director Chen could only confide in two non-artists, "They dug out a gold medal team and invited many famous guests. Great, let¡¯s say at least one-third of the entertainment circle¡¯s artists helped to forward it, all kinds of publicity, but it ended up being rushed.¡±


    Actually, the popularity of this reality show is not very low. It''s just a high investment, and if the popularity doesn''t explode, it won''t make it back.


    Advertisers are unwilling to renew the contract, the leadership of the TV station criticizes, and the director is under great pressure. And those guests who participated for money or fame were also dissatisfied.


    Tuanzi understands in seconds: "I don''t have the strength, so I find trouble with capable programs? Lowering the popularity of others makes me appear to be more popular?"


    This routine is too common, why do you feel that similar things happen every day in the entertainment industry?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Miao Miao: Who dares to bully my brother

    Chapter 349 Miao Miao: Who dares to bully my brother


    Tuanzi was puzzled.


    "Why can''t we work hard and strive to be better than good programs? In this way, the audience will have more good programs to watch."


    She couldn''t understand that "Moving Forward" is not as good as the dark horse "Mountain Patrol Tour" of the same period. It can be improved. Listen to the audience''s suggestions and make it more interesting. Don''t the audience just buy it?


    If she was an audience, she would definitely be happy to see this healthy competition. Watch this for a while, watch that for a while, and be happy every day.


    The audience is happy, and the program group is also making money. Everyone is happy, right?


    Small head, big doubts.


    Tuanzi stared at Director Chen suspiciously.


    Director Chen wiped away his sweat.


    Facing this childish speech, he really didn''t know how to explain it.


    Is he going to say that it is easier to destroy the results of others than to create results by oneself? Everyone likes to pick simple things to do.


    Or, if a program like "Move Forward" is unwilling to spend energy to test the water, if it fails again, wouldn''t it be more expensive? Even if the director wants to, can he convince the guests? If the guest wants to change, can he have the right to speak?


    In other words, the repeated appearance of good programs will increase the audience''s sense of expectation. Wouldn''t it be convenient to start a variety show with poor quality in the future? This is like a period of time when good TV series appear repeatedly, and for a period of time in between, these TV series will continue to be discredited.


    It¡¯s not the same period as the TV drama. The protagonists¡¯ opponents may just throw out a trash drama next time. People are afraid that your drama will increase the audience¡¯s expectations, so if they don¡¯t buy it, they might just throw their hands into the muddy water.


    The more voices questioned, the more people came to criticize. The TV series that could have scored eight points immediately became six points, which is worthy of passing.


    Tuanzi blinked, "Uncle director, tell me, why did you suddenly start to be in a daze?"


    Director Chen rubbed his nose, "Who knows what they think, if they knew, I wouldn''t have to worry so much now."


    A dog can¡¯t bite him, and he bites back, right?


    Again, as an insider in the industry, he feels that the quality of "Indomitable Action" is acceptable. But now the program group is not doing their job properly and keeps staring at them.


    He couldn''t find the opponent''s black material for a while. Moreover, it is not realistic to make the other party flinch by releasing black material. Obviously, some people in that program group have the mentality of "breaking the can and breaking the can". If he puts black material, the other party will simply come to death.


    "Oh, they are obviously a good crock!"


    Duan Xiayou, who was drowsy with his hands in his hands, said abruptly: "It''s not just this program that targets us, right?"


    Director Chen was shocked and smiled.


    "There is another male artist, alas, I don''t know whether to tell Teacher Wu or not."


    Duanzi pricked up his ears, "It has something to do with Xiaoyu''s father? What happened?"


    Director Chen explained that in addition to the program group of "Indomitable Future", there is also a male artist named Qiu Yu who bought the navy. He is currently considered to be a first-line artist with several masterpieces, and he is quite popular.


    The special thing about this person is that he is Wu Ti''s younger brother, and he is currently one of the artists that Wu Qianqian''s company strongly recommends.


    "His famous work was led by Wu Ti to act with him. For many later works, either Wu Ti supported him or helped introduce him, which can be regarded as his best effort. I also know several directors. They said that they were on the set, and Wu Ti almost hand in hand. Teach each other."


    This junior is not only saying that the two of them worked in the same company, but also because they had the same teacher when they were in college.


    And Wu Ti is so attentive, it can be seen that he really regards the other party as a junior.


    Director Chen couldn''t help sighing: "The ones aimed at Mr. Wu and Mr. Gu were all sent by him. He is probably fighting for resources with Mr. Wu and Mr. Gu recently, or it is just a large-scale attack."


    Whoever is injured in the muddy water will benefit Qiu Yu.


    Tuanzi jumped up angrily.


    She was very angry when her little friend''s father was involved, but now her second brother was involved, and she was furious.


    "He didn''t regard Uncle Wu as a senior brother. He must tell Uncle Wu about this and let Uncle Wu fix him!"


    Director Chen struggled: "Will Teacher Wu really fight back? I''m afraid that telling him that he is sad will affect his state. Alas, that Qiu Yu is also true. Didn''t he find out by himself? Without Teacher Wu''s guidance, how many times he later The acting skills in this drama are bad."


    There is a saying that if most people in the same crew have good acting skills, if a person with poor acting skills is a little self-motivated, he can improve rapidly in this atmosphere.


    Opportunities to make money are common, but opportunities to learn well are rare. Unfortunately, not everyone understands this truth.


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "Uncle Wu is an old fox, how could he not fight back?"


    In her heart, Uncle Wu is the older brother Gu Chi.


    Usually in front of Uncle Wu, she is quite obedient.


    "If you don''t say it, I will."


    Tuanzi turned his head and left angrily.


    She not only wanted to tell Wu Ti, but also sued her elder brother.


    Look, someone is bullying the second brother again! Quickly pick up the guy, let''s go!


    Director Chen could only keep up.


    Duan Xiayou yawned, looked at the open window, and thought about getting in just like that, so he could rest right away.


    As for the worries of the younger junior sister and the director, he felt that these two people were worrying for nothing.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the destination with misty eyes, he heard Wu Ti''s helpless voice.


    "I''m already resolving Qiu Yu''s matter, because he has affected the program group, I''m really sorry."


    Director Chen waved his hands again and again: "No, no, no, I''m the one who said I''m sorry. Qiu Yu is actually the flying guest of the next issue of "Indomitable Future."


    The two apologized to each other, and then talked about the solution.


    In this circle, it doesn¡¯t mean that you know who did it. If you tell the other party, the other party will be afraid and stop immediately.


    Often, those who have tasted the benefits will not cry until they see the coffin.


    Either collect evidence and disclose it directly, or warn the other party with other black materials if no evidence is found.


    Director Chen: "The evidence is not particularly strong. If it is made public, "Move Forward" might take the opportunity to gain popularity."


    He really just wants to have a good show, can colleagues let him go?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu has already got the evidence."


    Tuanzi, who was listening openly, pricked up his ears again.


    She raised her face, "Which teacher Gu? There are so many teachers in my family!"


    There are four just because they are in the circle. When her father comes back, there will be five.


    Wu Ti laughed and said, "Your second brother."


    Tuanzi puffed up, not very happy, the second brother found out that someone was targeting him, why didn''t he tell her?


    I didn''t even bother to hear how they would deal with "Indomitable Future", and whether Wu Ti would be soft-hearted to his former junior. Tuanzi rushed back to the room and took out his mobile phone. He wanted to make a call, but he was afraid that his second brother was resting. I could only run to the next door and knock on the door.


    When Gu Cheng opened the door, she immediately sullenly complained about Gu Che''s behavior.


    "Why didn''t he tell me?"


    Gu Cheng: "If you found out, what would you do?"


    "Uh," Tuanzi held his head and thought for a while, then suddenly clenched his fist fiercely, "I can beat people!"


    Gu Cheng was wearing plain home clothes, leaning on the side with folded arms, hearing the words, and joked, "Then tomorrow the major media will say that the famous little heroine Gu Miaomiao beats people in the street."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed and stammered, "Is Miao Miao already big and famous?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： plant kingdom living fossil

    Chapter 350 Living Fossils of the Plant Kingdom


    Tuanzi is especially good at focusing on key points.


    She doesn''t care about "beating people in the street", but she cares about her reputation as a little heroine.


    If someone says she is a small artist, she will not be happy. But if you say she is a little heroine, she will be very happy and show you affection.


    "Is Miao Miao really famous?"


    Tuanzi stretched out her fleshy claws and grabbed Gu Cheng''s clothes. Because the corners of her eyes were slightly rounded and slanted down, it seemed that her eyes were round. At this moment, it was a round-eyed and round-faced Tuanzi staring at Gu Cheng.


    "In ancient times, we used famous names to describe heroes~"


    Can she become a famous hero from a little heroine?


    Gu Cheng helplessly patted her little head.


    "It is indeed famous. Now when it comes to traditional martial arts, who doesn''t know you?"


    Again, there are actually quite a few excellent martial artists, but firstly, there are not many publicity channels, and secondly, they are great, but they lack some eye-catching elements.


    The appearance of his sister can only be said to make up for these shortcomings. At a very young age, he not only knows some tricks, but also learned internal skills. He can fly over eaves and walls, and fly on grass and water at will.


    In addition, his sister has too many publicity channels. From time to time, she goes to variety shows with her baby. The quality of the variety shows she participates in is good, making everyone happy, and everyone remembers martial arts by the way.


    Because my younger sister lives in Jiang City, the Jiang City Martial Arts Association and the province''s martial arts associations have seized the opportunity to vigorously develop. In addition, while creating opportunities for Tuanzi to participate in more programs, the old president of the National Wushu Association selected some young good seedlings and pushed them out to see the world.


    As for the old president and the old seniors, they mainly play a driving role behind the scenes. This approach, Gu Cheng can also understand, the old president just hopes that the young people will work hard and break through, so that they can take over the baton in the future.


    Only the older generation pays attention to it, and the older generation is powerful, and it will soon be disconnected. Only when young people are cultivated, will they continue to thrive.


    Because they were afraid of affecting my sister''s mentality, the presidents discussed many things directly with him, and did not let my sister know the struggles and efforts behind it.


    It''s just like President Ye Danxin said.


    "Seeing Miaomiao being happy every day, occasionally showing off a few hands to promote, we old men are also happy!"


    Seeing her younger sister grinning silly, Gu Cheng pinched her soft little cheeks.


    "Also, if your second brother doesn''t say anything, the main reason is that similar things happen one after another, and he doesn''t care, so why bother to tell you?"


    The dumpling was instantly unhappy.


    "But, Miao Miao will be worried!"


    She was a little depressed: "Maybe when Miao Miao is eating, drinking, and having fun, the second brother is being targeted. If you think about it this way, Miao Miao won''t be able to eat well or sleep well."


    Gu Cheng thought to himself, he didn''t say anything because he was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to eat well and sleep well.


    After thinking about it, Gu Cheng gave an example.


    "When you traveled in the rivers and lakes before, did you encounter enemies who would fall down with a wave of your sleeve?"


    "Of course!"


    Tuanzi proudly puffed up his chest, "Miao Miao is very powerful. Master is very powerful, and taught Miao Miao to be very powerful!"


    She gestured happily, "One time a bandit blocked the way. He probably thought we were easy to bully. He spoke very rudely and was rude to Master. Miao Miao only needs to flick his fingers, and he will get down!"


    Gu Cheng took advantage of the situation and said: "Then what he said and what he did, will it affect you?"


    Duanzi thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "Will you be thinking about them after that?"


    Duanzi shook his head violently without even thinking about it.


    "No! This kind of person is not worthy!"


    Her head is so big, it has to contain important people, important martial arts, and all kinds of delicacies, so as not to make room for those people.


    Gu Cheng smiled lightly, "Those people, in the eyes of your second brother, are also such small roles. He doesn''t care, and naturally he doesn''t want you to care, because it''s unnecessary."


    Duanzi analogized, and nodded his head.


    "Makes sense."


    She was very angry at first, annoyed that there were always people trying to harm her second brother, but then she became depressed, thinking that we are a family, but the second brother didn''t tell when something happened.


    Now, after her eldest brother''s enlightenment, she feels that this is nothing, and there is no need to say it.


    "Then, when you encounter important things in the future, you must tell Miao Miao!"


    Gu Cheng nodded, and drove her back to the room to sleep.


    Tuanzi obediently responded, and when he turned around, he suddenly realized.


    "No, the second brother encountered trouble before, and you didn''t say anything, but you were actually quite angry. Why are you so calm this time?"


    She narrowed her eyes slowly.


    "When Miao Miao said it, you weren''t surprised, as if it wasn''t the first time you heard about it."


    The conclusion is that the eldest brother already knew it!


    Tuanzi jumped up, "No wonder you are so calm! Why did the second brother tell you not to tell me?"


    The topic went back again.


    Gu Cheng raised his forehead, saw his sister puffed up angrily, and thought of a theory.


    "Because I''m free."


    "what?"


    "I have a lot of time, so it doesn''t matter if I worry about it, but you have a heavy responsibility, right?"


    Tuanzi thought about it, felt it made sense, and waved his little hand, "Okay then, I forgive you."


    The system who watched the whole process just wanted to say, you are too easy to fool the host!


    Thinking that he had fooled the host once, the system still silently shut up.


    If Gu Cheng is exposed, he will not be able to escape.


    The foolish dumpling really went back to sleep obediently.


    Woke up the next day, full of energy.


    With a heavy responsibility, she must patrol the mountains and promote martial arts.


    Propaganda of martial arts starts with performing light kung fu and rolling on a branch.


    Under the envious eyes of the children, Tuanzi jumped from tree to tree, looking like a happy bird.


    Infected by her emotions, the audience also became happy.


    Happiness is passed on.


    The happy bird flew along the mountain patrol route, and when it noticed a tree that was taller than the surrounding trees, it planned to go there to rest.


    It was only when she got closer that she realized that she couldn''t just rest on this tree indiscriminately.


    She adjusts the action camera on her lower head.


    "This seems to be a pigeon tree, but it is precious."


    Some viewers didn''t understand, and someone immediately popularized it.


    ¡¾Davidia involucrata, a living fossil in the plant kingdom, also known as pigeon tree, is a relic plant left over from the Cenozoic Tertiary period 10 million years ago, and it is a treasure among the eight national first-class key protected plants¡¿


    ¡¾The wild Davidia involucrata is still so tall, it is quite old, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Its flowers are so beautiful, Miao Miao, let¡¯s have a distant view¡¿


    ¡¾Is the one in front stupid, Miao Miao can¡¯t see the barrage¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, why is the camera getting closer? Miao Miao, what is this doing?]


    ¡¾Wait, look at the part not far from the ground, has it been cut by someone? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''ll go, the cut is so deep, after a long time, will this tree die¡¿


    ¡¾Who is so excessive¡¿


    ¡¾I have heard that some people will deliberately go into the mountains and cut the trees they like. When the trees die, they can come forward to buy them openly. Because trees in many places are not allowed to be cut down, but trees that have ''naturally died'' can be bought and sold. Davidia involucrata is a high-quality building material, so it is not uncommon for someone to covet it]


    ¡¾But this is wild. Naturally, there are fewer and fewer wild ones. They all represent history! ¡¿


    Tuanzi noticed that this was obviously a man-made cut, so he turned his head and flew away in anger, and soon found the ranger Uncle Li.


    She gestured.


    "A pigeon tree was cut by someone, and the wound was so deep!"


    Ranger Li''s expression changed.


    "Are there still a few big rocks nearby?"


    Duanzi nodded.


    Ranger Li''s face became even uglier.


    "That tree is more than five hundred years old."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Miao Miao: Catch, Catch, Catch

    Chapter 351 Miao Miao: Catch Catch Catch


    The guests and audience were shocked.


    A few children even counted with their fingers, "How long is five hundred years?"


    Not sure, but it must have been a long, long time.


    Tuanzi said angrily: "That tree is bigger than our grandpa''s grandpa''s grandpa, the villain is too hateful!"


    The other children were also very angry.


    The audience also exploded.


    ¡¾Five hundred years, what is the concept, don¡¯t those who are for profit have a conscience¡¿


    ¡¾Those people only have money in their eyes¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and find this person! ¡¿


    Some people also made other voices amidst the anger.


    ¡¾Since it is so precious, why not surround it? No one will destroy it when you surround it. Who is to blame for the destruction now? Blame those who neglect their duties]


    ¡¾The above is funny, you mean, no matter what kind of protection your house has, if a thief goes to your house to steal something, you deserve it¡¿


    ¡¾This area is a nature reserve, well, who doesn¡¯t know that you will be fined if you go up the mountain and cut trees? If there are old trees at the foot of the mountain, it is of course convenient to fence them for protection. The mountain is full of old trees, so should they be fenced off one by one? ¡¿


    [Let me be honest, even if it is surrounded, people with greed will destroy it. I remember a real case. There was a very old tree in a certain elementary school. leaders were held accountable. How could the leader have imagined that someone was going to cut down the school tree when he was sleeping at home in the middle of the night]


    ¡¾What if people don¡¯t know this tree is very precious¡¿


    ¡¾The one in the front, I¡¯m so sorry. There are so many trees around, and it¡¯s very old at first glance. The trunk is thicker than this one. Why don¡¯t they cut down other trees? Don¡¯t they just think Davidia involucrata is more precious?¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t quite understand, why is it difficult for someone to find reasons for criminals and admit that they are a group of greedy people¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to quarrel with this kind of people, they will never put themselves in the shoes of the locals, they will only take it for granted, they will only look for a sense of presence, the louder you are, the more energetic they will be¡¿


    The rangers don''t pay attention to the quarrels of the audience.


    He contacted the Forestry Bureau and asked the other party to send professionals to check the situation of the Davidia involucrata tree to see if it could be saved, and then reminded the other party.


    "It''s best to organize the village chiefs of several nearby villages and ask everyone to ask around if any villagers have received outsiders recently."


    Hung up the phone, he followed Tuanzi with an ugly face.


    People from the program group simply went there together.


    When this happened, everyone was in a bad mood.


    It is also because there are always emergencies in four consecutive periods, and everyone can deeply understand how hard the work of forest rangers is and how difficult it is to protect the ecology.


    We should not only fight against natural disasters, but also prevent man-made disasters.


    Before, Ranger Li said one thing.


    A few years ago, a group of people came to this mountain to poach and were discovered by a forest ranger.


    The rangers tried to stop these people after calling the police with one button.


    The group of poachers did not know whether it was a fluke, or they poached and killed the red eye at that time, which even injured the ranger. Later, the ranger passed away.


    After that, in the local forest ranger training class, it has been emphasized not to confront poachers head-on.


    The road was still a bit far away. After a while, the children couldn''t stand the silence and started discussing in low voices.


    Yang Heng asked Wu Yu curiously: "Why did Uncle Li ask people to ask the nearby villagers?"


    Wu Yu shook his head.


    He didn''t understand either.


    Tuanzi asked if she didn''t understand. She was leading the way, and she was also asking the forest guard Li.


    Ranger Li sighed: "I hope my guess is wrong."


    The forest ranger explained that generally speaking, only the nearby official staff and villagers know what is in these mountains. Even if outsiders have watched some documentaries and searched on the Internet, they can only get very vague information.


    That is to say, the person who hurt the Davidia involucrata tree had to ask the nearby villagers carefully, and even hired the villagers to lead the way to find the tree.


    Tuanzi came to a sudden: "The foreign thief and the domestic thief jointly commit a crime!"


    Li Ranger nodded: "It is also possible that the locals acted alone. No matter what the facts are, there must be someone who is familiar with the mountain road leading the way. Check the recent movement of people who have problems."


    Tuanzi clenched his fists.


    "Uncle, don''t be sad, we will definitely catch the villain and save that tree!"


    After arriving at the destination, the two rangers checked carefully and determined that the wound was fresh, and it should have happened yesterday.


    There are forest rangers patrolling the mountain during the day, so no one may dare to act, and there is a high probability that they will go up the mountain in the dark at night.


    Then it would be easier to check. A village is so big, and it is very clear who sneaks out at night without sleeping.


    "The damage hasn''t gone deep yet, and the wound is fresh. I hope it can be saved." Ranger Li has no intention of patrolling the mountain, and just wants to wait here.


    After discussion, Ranger Li and several staff members of the program team stayed here and waited, while others continued to patrol the mountain along the mountain road here.


    The program team will leave a camera for several staff members, and will synchronize the progress of the whole thing in the live broadcast room at that time.


    After that, the atmosphere of the mountain tour became a bit dull.


    Fortunately, no damaged trees were found, but some cigarette butts and water bottles were picked up.


    "Who is so wicked? I told you not to leave cigarette butts in the mountains!"


    The dumplings were fried.


    Several children also criticized in various ways.


    "Why are there always such irresponsible people?"


    Yang Heng especially likes to talk to Wu Yu, even though most of the time Wu Yu just says ''um'', ''oh'', ''ah'', or doesn''t say a word, just nods and shakes his head.


    Fortunately, Yang Heng is used to the double standards of his friends, and he can complete the entire conversation by himself.


    ¡°When I grow up, I will never smoke, nor will I smoke in public or in the mountains.¡±


    Wu Yu glanced at him and gave him a thumbs up.


    "You decided to do the same, didn''t you?"


    Yang Heng said cheerfully: "Then we will supervise each other. When we grow up, if anyone makes a mistake, they will... send an apology video to the Internet."


    Wu Yu finally spoke.


    "I will make no mistakes."


    Think about the process of smoking, you have to buy cigarettes, you have to buy a lighter, you have to find a place to smoke that doesn¡¯t affect others, you have to deal with the cigarette butts, you will smell on your body, you have to wear perfume, and you will be disgusted by your family.


    The above comes from the experience of my biological father.


    Ah, it¡¯s so troublesome to think about it, so I don¡¯t want to smoke anymore.


    Yang Heng didn''t know about his little partner''s psychological activities, and thought he was talking harshly, so he followed suit.


    "I can''t make mistakes either! All viewers can supervise me!"


    The audience didn''t think it was a good idea at first, but they all laughed out loud when they heard the childish words.


    ¡¾Hey, child, when you grow up, you will know that it is too early to say something¡¿


    ¡¾Wait for a slap in the face, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Thanks to this program, it can be directly kept as evidence, and it will be released when he grows up¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Miao Miao: Yes, I’m pretending to understand

    Chapter 352 Miao Miao: Yes, I¡¯m pretending to understand


    At noon, everyone ate some dry food and continued to patrol the mountain. There were no emergencies in the afternoon. Everyone was relieved and went down the mountain quickly to find the Davidia involucrata tree before.


    The experts were still working on the tree when they arrived.


    The guests didn''t understand the principle of their every move, so they were wise to stand far away.


    Tuanzi was bold, he approached with his hands in his mouth, and even dared to talk to experts.


    Experts already knew that it was a little girl who found something wrong with the tree, she was very friendly and explained a few words.


    are all technical terms, and Tuanzi doesn''t quite understand them.


    But, the camera is facing her, if you don¡¯t understand, you will be laughed at, right?


    She put her hands in her hands, poised her face, and nodded seriously, as if she understood very well.


    The barrage of popular science and fake science is flying all over the sky. Seeing her serious expression, I couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡¾I bet a hundred yuan, Miao Miao will never understand! ¡¿


    ¡¾I raise! If she has a guilty conscience, she will definitely not look at people. If she pretends to understand when she doesn''t understand, she will definitely look at people seriously. In fact, she has already lost her mind.]


    ¡¾Wow, you observe carefully¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t pretend to understand if you don¡¯t understand, I love face so much at a young age, and I don¡¯t know how it was educated at home¡¿


    ¡¾Who never pretends to understand? Adults often do this too, do you want to take care of it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t pay attention to these people who find fault. After Miaomiao becomes popular, it¡¯s normal to encounter these remarks. Some people will gain a sense of accomplishment by criticizing people who are better than them.¡¿


    As soon as these words came out, all kinds of people who were finding fault before exploded and began to spray each other.


    Many viewers are very experienced in blacklisting and reporting a dragon, or simply closing the barrage.


    Duanzi didn''t know that her little expression had been seen through.


    She pretended to understand for a while, but couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the experts, and ran away quietly.


    Several children immediately surrounded her, chirping and asking.


    "Miao Miao, do you understand? What are they doing now?"


    "What''s that slimy thing?"


    "Can this tree be saved?"


    Tuanzi stuttered and couldn''t explain why, and quickly lowered his head, "I''m sorry, I didn''t understand, I just pretended."


    Zhou Xiang immediately patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s okay, we didn''t understand, you dare to ask, it''s already very powerful."


    She was a little shy and didn''t dare to ask.


    Wu Yu gave a thumbs up, thought for a while, and added a few words, "It''s amazing, I admire it."


    Yang Heng applauded very cooperatively.


    Even Wen Jing turned her head to look in other directions, and said coolly, "Isn''t it normal to not understand? When we grow up, we will understand."


    ¡¾Ah, my lord is so ashamed, I actually don¡¯t understand it, I let the quiet kid down, but you can study hard and understand when you grow up¡¿


    ¡¾Adults who don¡¯t understand +1¡¿


    ¡¾This group of kids are really cute, I take one bite at a time¡¿


    ¡¾Strange Uncle Blame Aunt, Hurry up and go away¡¿


    When he managed to escape, Tuanzi clung to Gu Cheng with lingering fear on his face.


    "Oh," she sighed, "Don''t pretend to understand anymore, it''s so tiring."


    Gu Cheng chuckled lightly, and patted her little head.


    "Ask if you don''t understand, no one will laugh at you."


    "No, some people will laugh at it."


    Tuanzi thought of what happened when he went out with Master.


    "Miao Miao was ridiculed before, those people are so annoying!"


    Gu Cheng took advantage of the situation and said: "Yes, people who laugh at you are annoying, so don''t pay attention to those people who hate you. Other people who don''t laugh at you may explain it to you seriously. When you encounter similar things in the future, you can boldly Speak."


    "Uh-huh!"


    The dumpling chick nodded like a pecking rice, and after a while, he went up to ask questions, and finally got an answer from an expert.


    "There is an 80% chance of surviving, and we have to observe for a week."


    "Ah, but we weren''t here at that time." Tuanzi rubbed his face in distress.


    Li ranger didn''t think this was a problem.


    "When the Davidia involucrata tree is alive, we will contact the program team and send you photos and videos."


    He is very grateful to the dumpling.


    This mountain is really big, there are few forest rangers, and the mountain patrol route is changing at any time. According to his past experience, he may have to walk this road three days later and find that there is something wrong with this tree.


    At that time, it will be difficult to say whether the tree will be saved or not. Moreover, maybe all the suspicious people have fled away, and they are waiting for the day when the tree dies completely, and then come forward to buy it openly, or ask others to buy it.


    After the ranger said this, the audience felt relieved.


    They also really want to know the outcome of the matter, and are afraid that the local people and the program group will be fooled.


    ¡¾It¡¯s still better to be in this program group, I will tell the audience anything, and it can be open and transparent to a certain extent¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, and I really like the atmosphere here, every time they patrol the mountains, there is always a feeling that I patrol the mountains too¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, isn¡¯t there no follow-up about the wolf mother and son? And you said it wasn''t intentional hype? ¡¿


    ¡¾That is, how long has it been since the wolf mother and son happened? Who poached it? Who transported it? No matter whether it is the official or the program group, there is no explanation, isn''t it just trying to fool things?¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, where did the sunspot come from again? Isn''t the matter of the wolf mother and son explained clearly? According to the investigation of the local forest police, they have stayed in that mountain for more than three days, and the people who poached and transported them have left the city long ago. The investigation is very difficult, and it is still under investigation.


    ¡¾You and Heizi explain so much what to do, they won¡¯t listen¡¿


    [Yes, do you think these black people are the sailors of "Advancement"? Just now, a loyal viewer of "Advancement" broke the news, saying that the program group does not do business, only knows to attack other programs, which makes "Advancement" worse. getting worse]


    ¡¾Where is where, where is the melon! ¡¿


    ¡¾Yuan Xuan Probe.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Here comes the link, don¡¯t thank me¡¿


    Still no one knows whether these people are real black fans or trolls. However, after the audience of "Indomitable Movement" condemned them, there are far fewer people who pick trouble in "Mountain Patrol".


    There are still people looking for faults, jumping around like fleas, but the more and more experienced audience doesn''t like to pay attention to them.


    Waiting for the group to go down the mountain, the staff and nearby villagers immediately greeted them.


    A village head was full of guilt: "I didn''t supervise the people in our village well, and let them do such things for a little money!"


    The village head explained that after receiving the notice from his superiors, he immediately organized the villagers to start an investigation. Later, when I learned the specific time, that is, the tree had an accident last night, the speed of investigation was even faster.


    There are a few scoundrels in the village who have nothing to do all day long. They are still in their thirties and occasionally steal. The villagers have almost the same surname, and most of them let them go with their eyes closed. How did they know that they offered to help lead the way just for the thousands of dollars given by the timber merchants from other places.


    The village head felt guilty and angry.


    The dumpling is already angry, so it will calm down.


    "You let them go for petty theft before, but this time it''s different. Maybe they helped cut it down. It''s a first-class national protected plant, and they will definitely be imprisoned."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： Miao Miao: I want to eat melon

    Chapter 353 Miao Miao: I want to eat melon


    Knowing that the villains were all arrested and interrogated, Tuanzi ate an extra bowl of rice happily, and the other children ate half a bowl of rice extra because of her food.


    So after dinner, a group of children learned how to make dumplings, strolled outside the guest house with their little hands behind their backs.


    It''s almost time for a stroll, so I go back to class.


    In the fourth period, everyone can recite the precautions for mountain patrolling, but different mountains have different conditions, so everyone is not complacent and still studies hard.


    Seeing them like this, the audience didn''t have much to say, so they talked about the outdoor reality show "Move Forward".


    ¡¾Let me just say, our show is so popular, there must be people with red eyes and jealousy¡¿


    ¡¾Our program is not the only one that has been recruited, other programs have also been overwhelmed by the trolls, I heard that some programs will be suspended¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, the intention is not right, if you have the energy, why don''t you think about how to do the show¡¿


    ¡¾Haha, they have a lot of time to think about it now. After all, the broadcast has been suspended. It seems that the leader of the TV station has spoken. They feel that it will affect the image of the TV station. The two episodes will be suspended as a warning¡¿


    ¡¾No other melons to eat? so boring¡¿


    ¡¾Yuan Xuan Probe.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾I have a fresh melon here, do you know Qiu Yu? Wu Ti''s ex-junior brother, the first-line niche that Wu Qian''s company is now promoting]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t say that he also came to fish in troubled waters, he was brought up by Wu Ti, so he shouldn¡¯t be so heartless¡¿


    ¡¾How many complete consciences can you find in the whole circle? ¡¿


    ¡¾It was his team who issued the statement, saying that some staff members contacted Dafan privately, and were jealous of Wu Ti, and bought trolls to gain popularity. Now that the situation has been found out, the employee has been fired, and at the same time, he has apologized to Wu Ti on behalf of the employee]


    ¡¾Hey, no sign from above, which staff member would do such a thankless thing? ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh, everyone understands, in fact, Qiu Yu bought the navy himself, but his fans are washing it, and they have been condemning the staff, saying that they have tarnished their brother''s reputation¡¿


    ¡¾I''m more curious about what happened to make Qiu Yu''s team bow their heads¡¿


    ¡¾I smell the smell of big melon, but unfortunately I can¡¯t eat it, woo woo woo]


    Gu Cheng also saw the opposing team''s statement.


    At this point, all those who took advantage of the Chen Wen incident to make trouble were found out. The show should be safe to come to an end.


    Leaving the study room, avoiding the camera, Gu Cheng looked at Wu Ti, "What did you find? Didn''t you say it''s not easy to check?"


    Wu Ti smiled: "Mr. Gu found out."


    With Gu Cheng here, Gu Che naturally became Mr. Gu.


    "Look at this."


    Wu Ti couldn¡¯t say anything, so he simply took out his phone and called up the photos for Gu Cheng to take a look.


    It is Dagua who can make Qiu Yu bow his head and even make a roundabout statement like ''my staff made a mistake''.


    He is not the kind of person who is tricked by people who are treated sincerely, but who can still laugh it off.


    In the past, he was able to bring Qiu Yu to where he is now, but now he can destroy him. The main reason for not releasing this big melon is to consider other parties involved. He asked the other parties and got a negative answer, so he gave up and just sent the things to Qiu Yu, so that Qiu Yu could weigh them by himself.


    Gu Cheng took a glance and felt his eyes were dirty.


    "Oh, what the **** is it?"


    The dumpling who had been following them all the time was in a hurry.


    These two are playing charades?


    She hurriedly passed through the gap between the two, stopped them, jumped up again, and tried to check the phone.


    Gu Cheng directly covered the phone screen with a serious expression.


    "Don''t look, you will get sick."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    What is so powerful? Stronger than the enemy''s weapons? Then she wants to see it even more!


    The curious dumpling tried hard to jump.


    Wu Ti has already taken back the phone.


    Gu Cheng stretched out his hand and pushed back the jumping dumpling.


    "Go back and rest, and tomorrow you have to patrol the mountain. Don''t you say you want to go all over the mountain to see the condition of all the trees?"


    "Let''s talk about tomorrow''s affairs tomorrow."


    Being pressed down on his little head, Tuanzi tried his best to look at Wu Ti, and even folded his hands together, making a "please" gesture, "Uncle, just let me take a look~"


    Blinking his eyes, Tuanzi began to flirt, "Look, Xiaoyu and I are good friends, so we are also good friends with you, good friends can share together."


    Wu Ti was not fooled and threw the ball back.


    "If your eldest brother or second brother agrees, I will let you watch it."


    Duanzi slumped down.


    If she could convince her two brothers, she wouldn''t be looking for Wu Ti, would she?


    "Then," rolling his eyes, Tuanzi suddenly smiled and said, "How about I call you brother? In this way, you will be on the same level as your elder brother. In fact, there is not much difference in age between you two."


    The small eyes kept glancing at Gu Cheng, she was betting on Gu Cheng''s persistence in a certain aspect. The eldest brother should not be happy to take advantage of the address.


    Gu Cheng was expressionless: "Does that mean you want your good friend to call you aunt?"


    If Wu Ti became Tuanzi''s elder brother, Wu Yu would be a junior.


    The five-year-old Tuanzi paused.


    Eldership, not bad.


    But it''s weird that my best friend who is older than me calls me ''auntie'' or ''auntie''.


    The tangled dumpling held its face and rubbed it.


    When she recovered, she found that Wu Ti had already hid in the room.


    "what!"


    She tried to run over to knock on the door, but was grabbed by the collar and could only slip on the spot.


    Looking back, Gu Cheng looked serious, "You can''t watch now."


    "Can I watch it later?"


    Gu Cheng: "I can''t either."


    Tuanzi suddenly yelled ¡®oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo up¡¯¡±.


    It''s a pity, no matter how coquettish Gu Cheng is, his heart is determined.


    There seemed to be countless kittens scratching around in my heart, and Tuanzi covered her heart with an expression of ''I''m so sad''.


    Gu Cheng directly pushed the little actor into the room, and closed the door for her, "Go to bed early. Also, your second brother has joined the team, and the task of filming is very heavy every day."


    The dumpling who wanted to find the second brother to act like a baby: "..."


    "Oh." She sighed a long time.


    After washing and lying on the bed, she thought of the system, turned over and sat up.


    "Little Gugu, can you sneak into Uncle Wu''s phone and find the photos?"


    No unified response.


    "Little Gugu?"


    Called several times, but got no response, Tuanzi scratched his hair, wondering, "Could it be dormant?"


    Calculating the time, the system has indeed not been asleep for a long time.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow, anyway, I still have little Gugu!"


    She lay down full of anticipation, pulled off the quilt and covered it again, and fell asleep with the corners of her lips curled up.


    System pretending to be hibernating: ¡°¡­¡±


    What should we do tomorrow? Pretending to be dormant too?


    It also felt that the picture was dirty, and it was absolutely impossible for the host to see it.


    The system starts to get tangled. After struggling until midnight, it realized a truth.


    Humans are really cunning, they can''t solve the host''s curiosity by themselves, so they throw trouble to it.


    The system that was entangled in the data disorder completely forgot one thing, among so many people, only Duan Xiayou was vaguely aware of its existence. At most, Gu Cheng felt that his sister still had adventures, but he never thought about the system.


    This night.


    Gu Cheng: I slept well.


    Gu Miaomiao: I slept well.


    Gu Che: Filming a night scene.


    System: The data is shaking with worry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： eat eat eat

    Chapter 354 Eat Eat Eat


    The system is tangled up in vain.


    After waking up, Duanzi only saw noodles with fried sauce, big steamed buns with sauced meat, sugar pancakes and tofu nao.


    She ate so much that she couldn''t remember what happened last night when she was almost so curious that she couldn''t sleep.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Duanzi raised his head when he heard something vaguely.


    The system suppresses all sounds in an instant.


    If the host hears its voice and remembers again, wouldn''t it have to struggle again.


    The well-fed and well-fed group gathered with the big troops, and went up the mountain again full of energy. .


    This time, she warmly invited the big brother to fly together.


    "This mountain is too big to be covered in a few days. The two of us can take on more tasks, so that we can find out the problem earlier and solve it earlier."


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    "Brother, why don''t you speak?"


    Duan Xiayou wiped his face, "Yes."


    He decided to revise his life plan after participating in "Mountain Patrol Tour".


    In the beginning, he was confused about the future, and he was new to a strange world, so he chose to follow his junior sister.


    After getting along for this period of time, he finally realized a problem.


    He and Junior Sister are basically two types of people!


    One is lazy and the other is lively, one learns martial arts to keep fit, and the other is to reach the peak.


    This led to him wanting to sleep, and the junior sister dragged him to practice martial arts together. He wanted to take a rest, so the junior sister pulled him to work together. He wanted to lie down, but the junior sister pulled him to do good deeds together.


    He is also a chivalrous man, and he will strike when he encounters it. Little Junior Sister, where is there any trouble, where to drill.


    Come and have a younger brother to accompany the younger sister, he can''t bear it anymore.


    Duan Xiayou is just a staff member, and the camera will not stay on him too much. But every stop is a glimpse for the audience.


    ¡¾The eyebrows are clear, the face is like a crown of jade, you are talking about such a handsome man¡¿


    ¡¾Why did the camera move away again? Let me take another look, please]


    ¡¾So many handsome men and beauties are not enough for you to see¡¿


    ¡¾Handsome guys and beautiful women, who would dislike too much¡¿


    ¡¾However, this handsome guy has a weird expression. The specific description should be that there is a little bit of pampering in his loveless life? ¡¿


    ¡¾I understand that there is no love in life. He is really lazy. Occasionally, the camera scans the staff. He either sleeps against a tree or sits on a tree trunk. Miao Miao is the other way around, either bouncing around or chirping]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Eldest brother, Master sent me to torture you, hahaha¡¿


    Everyone is used to these two people leaving the main force alone with the camera.


    The other children are also very greedy.


    Yang Heng approached Wu Yu, clenched his fists, "I have decided, no matter what, I will worship Miao Miao as my teacher! My brother has already agreed!"


    Wu Yu glanced at him, and followed the large army with short legs.


    "Your brother''s consent is useless, her brother''s consent is required."


    Yang Heng immediately turned his head to look at Gu Cheng. The handsome man''s thin lips were slightly pursed, his expression was serious, and he was hard to touch. Looking at his brother again, he always has a smile on his face, like a fool.


    He swallowed, a little scared.


    Wu Yuliang said coolly: "Give up."


    Yang Heng clenched his fists, "No, I will convince him!"


    Next on the mountain patrol road, Yang Heng abandoned his own brother, and from time to time he came up to Gu Cheng to show his hospitality, sometimes took out his own chocolate beef jerky, and sometimes passed the water bottle over.


    While waiting for lunch, he took his portion of the meal and moved to Gu Cheng''s side, "Brother, are you tired? After eating, I will give you a shoulder tap."


    Yang Jin was sitting nearby. Hearing this, she shouted in dissatisfaction, "I''m very tired, but you come here and give me a shoulder."


    Yang Heng looked back at him, "It''s okay, I''ll get used to it when I''m tired."


    Yang Jin: "..."


    ¡¾Forgive me for laughing unkindly¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    Yang Zhi, who was watching, said with emotion: "Fortunately, my cousin never pleases me, so I don''t have to look forward to and be disappointed."


    Wen Jing: "Huh!"


    Before Gu Cheng could react, Tuanzi gritted his teeth vigilantly, "What are you doing, do you want to rob my brother?"


    "Huh? No," Yang Heng said honestly, "I am trying to please your brother."


    Gu Cheng frowned, what are you doing to please him? Could it be that he wants to play with his sister all the time to please him?


    Duanzi groaned, it was hard to stop others from currying favor with elder brother, so he could only bury his head in cooking.


    Yang Heng flattered me clumsily, and then asked cautiously, "Brother, do you agree to Miao Miao accepting me as an apprentice?"


    Gu Cheng: "...You have to ask her about this."


    Yang Heng approached the dumpling, "I''ll give you the chicken leg, you accept me as a disciple."


    Duanzi is very greedy for the chicken legs in his bowl, but she is very principled. .


    "It''s said that Miao Miao hasn''t become a teacher yet, so she can''t accept apprentices. Why do you keep forgetting this?"


    Yang Heng who really forgot: "..." Did he please a lonely person?


    And, who the **** misled him?


    Receiving the suspicious look from his little friend, Wu Yu thought for a while and gave a thumbs up.


    Yang Heng: Are you perfunctory?


    After lunch, Tuanzi walked a certain distance with the large army, and then ran away with the camera and Duan Xiayou.


    The two were jumping between the branches, and it didn''t take long before they heard the sound of chirping.


    "Is this a bird meeting?"


    Different birds make different calls, and she has heard several types of sounds.


    Duan Xiayou: "Didn''t you say that there are many kinds of birds here? And this sound is not quite right."


    Hearing the word ''not quite right'', the audience panicked.


    How do you feel that no matter which mountain will go wrong?


    Heizi jumped out again and questioned whether it was hype, why would accidents happen wherever the program crew went?


    ¡¾Is there such a possibility that this kind of thing happens everywhere? No matter how you fight against someone committing a crime]


    ¡¾Benefits touch people''s hearts¡¿


    The dumpling rushed out with a ''swish'', and soon landed on the branch, pulling the leaves aside and looking down.


    I saw a man holding a trumpet, and the sound of birds was still playing from the horn.


    She can''t understand the birdsong, but there are quite a lot of birds attracted.


    And as soon as they fall, they will be entangled in the bird net.


    The mesh of this bird net is so dense that even a small bird cannot escape if it gets entangled.


    There is also a man who is catching birds and putting them in big sacks.


    Tuanzi looked at the sack and suspected that the bird must have lost its breath soon after being locked in.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: It should be caught and eaten, so I don¡¯t care much about life and death¡¿


    And most of the birds here are protected animals, sold in the territory, but no one buys them. If it is edible, as long as the hair is pulled out, who will recognize it?


    Duanzi was so angry that his hair was about to explode.


    "Eat, eat, eat, I will let them eat now!"


    She jumped straight down and hit the back of the man using the horn, and the man rushed to the street.


    Tuanzi stood on his back, held down his head, and made him eat dirt.


    "Eat, eat quickly!"


    The man who took a bite of dirt: "..."


    Duan Xiayou simply followed suit.


    The man who was catching birds also rushed to the street. Before he could raise his head, he stepped on the back of his head with one foot, crushed him a few times, and made him eat dirt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： birds revenge

    Chapter 355 The Bird''s Revenge


    There is no need for the duo to explain, the audience has already seen the intention of the poacher.


    ¡¾Deliberately use the sound of birds to attract the same kind, and then catch them and sell them, right? But if you can, Miao Miao, step on them a few more times¡¿


    ¡¾When Miaomiao said that, did she think they were caught and eaten? But to be honest, when will they eat such a large amount? I think it should be sold to certain restaurants]


    ¡¾Think selling to restaurants +1¡¿


    ¡¾Then don¡¯t they do bad things with good intentions? If the restaurant owner was watching the live broadcast, he would definitely pack up his things and run away]


    ¡¾How could it be such a coincidence? Moreover, even if the restaurant owner is watching the live broadcast, the person will not be arrested? As long as they are willing to confess, those who cooperate with them will be caught sooner or later]


    ¡¾At most, the boss who cooks will catch them, those diners, alas, and if they are not caught on the spot, the boss can still quibble¡¿


    Tuanzi let go of his hand slightly, and the man who gnawed on the dirt immediately began to curse. Tuanzi was so angry that he grabbed his hair again, and pressed his head to the ground, telling him to continue eating dirt.


    The man on the other side saw him in such a miserable state, and after being let go, he didn''t scold him, and he didn''t dare to quibble, but no matter how he asked, he didn''t answer.


    ¡¾Gu Miaomiao used too much force, this is not good, is it a lynching?¡¿


    ¡¾She is not an official, what kind of lynching is used¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think the strength is great, Miaomiao just accidentally fell from the tree, maybe hurt her eyes, she can¡¯t see things clearly, she treats some things as stones¡¿


    Afterwards, the two tied the poachers together, took out the multifunctional folding knife in the emergency kit, made it into the shape of scissors, cut off the bird netting, and opened the sack.


    The birds that fell into the trap were freed and soon flew away.


    Tuanzi waved at them, and said earnestly, "Don''t be so stupid next time, those who know how to sing may be bad guys, you should hide and observe!"


    This is what Master specially instructed.


    Therefore, every time she encounters a similar thing, she will quietly hide in the tree and observe, making sure that no one is ambushing and attacking, and that she can definitely win the opponent, and then go down.


    Duan Xiayou has already contacted the main force, and told the forest police about this matter, waiting for someone to come.


    He is quite proficient, and similar things happen almost everywhere he goes.


    If the program team patrols the hills, maybe it¡¯s okay, and they only come across one case every now and then. After all, the resources of Xiaoshan are not rich.


    But like this kind of mountain, similar things are actually very common. There are too many poachers and too few mountain patrollers. And the poachers probably spend their whole life''s wisdom on this, and they are full of tricks, making it hard to guard against.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Tuanzi couldn''t bear it anymore, and angrily walked towards the two poachers, ready to repair them again.


    This time, she listened to Gu Wu''s system and prepared to take down the camera to prevent the audience from seeing this scene.


    The meaning of the system is that there are always people who don''t understand her and make use of it. She is doing good deeds, but someone will use this to attack her.


    She doesn''t really understand how there are such people in the world, but she has always trusted the system, so she intends to do so.


    Before she took off the action camera, everyone heard a chirping sound. She looked up and saw that the sky not far away was dark, and when she looked carefully, it turned out to be a flock of birds, and they were all kinds of birds. bird.


    "Wow!"


    She couldn''t help opening her mouth wide.


    Her perspective is the perspective of the audience.


    ¡¾Secret terror is about to be committed, there are so many birds, this is the first time I have seen so many birds in my life¡¿


    ¡¾No, Miaomiao, what are you doing standing there, run away, they are obviously coming back for revenge! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao is their savior, shouldn¡¯t hurt Miaomiao¡¿


    ¡¾Accidental injury is also terrible, Miao Miao, run away! ¡¿


    Before the dumpling could react, Duan Xiayou had already blown over like a gust of wind, picked up the dumpling, and then blew it away like the wind, landing on a tree with a good view.


    Not only to ensure that you will not be attacked, but also to ensure that you can watch a good show.


    I saw a large number of birds falling down, including sparrow harriers, swallow falcons, white-crowned long-tailed pheasants, etc.


    One of them was very beautiful, but also unexpectedly fierce, they landed on the two men one after another, pecking at each other.


    "Ahhh!"


    The cries of the two resounded throughout the area.


    The audience felt pain after watching it.


    ¡¾Although they closed their eyes, they were pecked elsewhere, ahhh, it hurts just looking at it¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to say that they deserve it, who told you to catch their kind? Who doesn''t have friends and relatives? No, let¡¯s settle the accounts together]


    ¡¾This is the first time I know that birds are so vengeful¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going to be caught and eaten, what''s wrong with being vengeful? If you think about it this way, if you have a child in the future and someone abducts your child and sells it, don¡¯t you want to copy it and fight with him]


    ¡¾But they are really miserable, Miao Miao, don¡¯t they go to save people¡¿


    Tuanzi really doesn''t want to save.


    However, the system has been paying close attention to the live broadcast room, and it has been found that someone has made such remarks.


    If there is an entity, it will definitely roll its eyes.


    As a system that strives to maintain the image of the host, it didn''t tell the host these things, but let her pretend to be a little scared.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ah, but I¡¯m not afraid¡¿


    Not only is she not afraid, but she also enjoys watching it.


    If it wasn''t for fear of frightening the birds, she planned to direct them to attack.


    The system saw the excitement on her face, and was speechless for a moment.


    As it is, I can''t pretend to be afraid.


    Tuanzi squatted on the tree trunk and thought for a while, the system hoped that she was afraid, so let''s pretend.


    She turned her head and threw herself into Duan Xiayou''s arms.


    Duan Xiayou was sitting on the trunk of a tree, being thrown into his arms by his junior sister, he asked doubtfully, "Afraid?"


    The movements say so, but the expression doesn''t say so.


    "Wooooow, Miaomiao is so scared!"


    This time, Tuanzi''s acting skills were not very good, he could only howl a few times, and the camera he was wearing almost hit Duan Xiayou''s chin several times.


    The audience''s perspective becomes Duan Xiayou''s neck, and even the delicate collarbone can be clearly seen.


    ¡¾Ah this¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m not polite about this¡¿


    ¡¾You people who are greedy for beauty, shouldn¡¯t the point be that Miao Miao is very scared¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, I think she should be... well, she''s scared, let me comfort her¡¿


    If a group of bullet screens comfort her, now, those who want her to save people will not be able to say anything.


    It might be said that Gu Miaomiao was afraid, but they had seen the scene where Gu Miaomiao grabbed the snake with his bare hands and then tied the snake in knots. Let''s say I''m not afraid, he''s just a five-year-old kid, and he''s all murmuring ''scared'', no matter how much he insists, it doesn''t make sense. Even if they use this to attack, they will only be overwhelmed by the spittle of netizens.


    The people in the program group are already working hard to rush this way.


    When they arrived, more cameras captured the scene of birds retaliating against poachers.


    Soon, because of the crowd gathering, the birds flew away. Before leaving, some of the birds could not control themselves and pulled the smelly thing to the faces of the two poachers.


    Poaching thief: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： Im going to laugh at you

    Chapter 356 will laugh at you


    Soon the video of the birds retaliating against the poachers spread all over the Internet.


    The barrage was full of applause.


    Many netizens also forwarded it one after another.


    Some just find it fun and share it with others. Some spread it intentionally, hoping that those who are poaching will see it and scare them.


    Sometimes intimidation is very useful. Some timid and fearful people, when they are encouraged by others, know the fate of other poachers, such as being sentenced, such as being retaliated, and they will give up.


    With one less poacher, more wild animals will be safe.


    But at the moment, everyone still has to solve the two poaching thieves.


    The forest ranger only discovered that the Davidia involucrata tree was destroyed yesterday, and today he discovered that someone was poaching the birds in the forest, and he was so angry that he was speechless.


    As for the two poachers begging them to untie them and send them to the hospital for treatment, they only thought they were deaf and didn''t hear it.


    Jin Chunting also rushed over. As a veterinarian, he did not treat the animals this time, but took a rough look at the injuries of the two people, and smiled, "It''s nothing serious, it''s just a small wound, just need a vaccine. .¡±


    The two poachers became even more afraid when they heard that vaccination was needed.


    They just remembered that creatures in the wild often carry unknown viruses. If they are infected with some strange and incurable diseases, wouldn¡¯t their lives be lost?


    They thought that they were just poaching some birds and selling them to some game restaurants to make some money to spend, but they never thought that they would lose their lives because of this kind of thing.


    "Please, send us to the hospital!"


    Jin Chunting smiled: "I am a veterinarian, you are really fine."


    Both of them were about to cry, "But we are human, how can we let the veterinarian see a doctor?"


    Jin Chunting was surprised: "Aren''t you just livestock in human skin? I have treated livestock before, and I have rich experience, so don''t worry, please believe me. Oh, you are worried because you think you are not as good as livestock. Am I not experienced enough in this area?"


    Two poachers: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not far away, Tuanzi held his face in his hands, looking at Jin Chunting with bright eyes.


    "Wow, he is so gentle and kind, he is willing to treat poachers~"


    ¡¾Uh, Miao Miao didn¡¯t hear that the veterinarian was swearing¡¿


    ¡¾One thing to say, this veterinarian has a gentle temperament, a gentle and polite tone, and the poachers are so moved that they want to cry¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you¡¯re sure you didn¡¯t cry from fright¡¿


    Several other children also thought that Jin Chunting was too kind.


    Wen Jing snorted, "Don''t see a doctor for them, they are all bad guys."


    Zhou Xiang sighed: "It''s not good to be too gentle."


    Yang Heng yelled directly, telling Jin Chunting not to treat them, "Brother doctor, don''t treat all animals!"


    Two poachers: "..." Is this kid scolding them too?


    They could see that the new group of people who rushed over had no intention of helping them at all. They are not filming, so that more people can see their miserable appearance, or they are ridiculing or intimidating.


    So, when the forest police arrived, the two poachers wanted to throw themselves into the arms of the forest police.


    "You are finally here."


    One of the poachers had red eyes, "They have no humanity at all, but fortunately you are here!"


    Forest Public Security: "?" If he is not mistaken, these two people are the poachers, right? Are you ashamed to say that the discoverer is inhumane?


    And, this person is too stinky, the forest police took a few steps back quietly.


    The two poachers looked at the forest police in fear, "We talked about everything, including who we often cooperate with, and the slang words we exchanged. We all said, can you take us to get vaccinated? We are still young and don''t want to Die!"


    Forest Public Security: "..."


    Seeing this scene, everyone was angry and funny.


    still young? Don''t want to die? Then why didn''t I think that other people''s birds don''t want to be sent to the dining table?


    It''s just a matter of the future, and it''s beyond their control.


    Send off these people, and everyone continues to patrol the mountain.


    And two miserable poachers became the center of the topic.


    Hearing that Tuanzi watched the audience, Yang Heng was very envious.


    "Wait back, I want to watch the replay."


    The birds retaliate against the poachers, and they get excited just thinking about it.


    Recalling the injuries of those two people, he still felt that it was a pity, why didn''t the birds peck harder?


    After he said it, he won the unanimous approval of the children.


    Wen Jing had a cool expression on her face, "Only if you have learned enough lessons, you will not commit another crime in the future."


    It is rare for Wu Yu to be very interested in one thing.


    "Will they become pockmarked in the future?"


    Tuanzi wrinkled his nose in disgust.


    "Should have bumpy faces in the future, but if the birds don''t peck hard, they won''t be bumpy. I hope their faces are bumpy. Every time they look in the mirror, they will think of what happened today, hum!"


    As soon as the word ''potholes'' came out, the audience imagined that kind of picture, and immediately got goosebumps all over their bodies.


    ¡¾I think their faces are ruined¡¿


    ¡¾These two people probably don¡¯t want to enter this mountain in this life¡¿


    ¡¾But if you don¡¯t change your mind, you may go to another mountain¡¿


    Because of the extremely dramatic plot of the birds retaliating against the poachers, another group of people flooded into the live broadcast room, increasing the popularity of the show.


    Most people¡¯s mental journey is similar. They came with a curious mood, gradually marveled at the magnificent scenery, and were shocked by the martial arts level of Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou, admired the rangers and guests, and were overwhelmed by the children. Occasionally, I encountered some poaching thieves and tourists who did not listen to dissuasion, and were very angry.


    Once the outrage started, the Forest Service had served its purpose for creating this show.


    One more person is angry, one more person joins in, and the gathering of small forces can change the current situation.


    Soon it was evening, and everyone was going down the mountain.


    Can''t wait to know whether the poachers will confess their accomplices, everyone is in a hurry.


    Even so, after going down the mountain and walking towards the guest house, Tuanzi still inadvertently saw a team going up the mountain.


    The camera did not capture this scene.


    "Hey, isn''t that..."


    Thinking of his cousin''s occupation, Tuanzi subconsciously covered his mouth with his small claws, his big moist eyes rolling around.


    Gu Cheng noticed her abnormality, followed her gaze, but saw nothing.


    After the meal, he carried the dumpling to a corner without a camera.


    "What did you just see?"


    Duanzi is still happy to share secrets with Big Brother.


    She pricked up her little ears, looked around vigilantly, and then moved the chubby face closer.


    "Just now, I saw cousin Si Huai enter the mountain."


    Gu Cheng''s expression suddenly became more serious.


    Their impression of this cousin was that he was either in the process of handling a case or on the way to handle a case, all year round.


    Because Jiang City''s team was not very good before, there was a backlog of cases, and the old captain was suffering from illness. After being transferred, Si Huai was like a spinning top.


    Now, the vice captain of Jiang City''s criminal investigation and his team appeared in a certain mountain in Yun City. There should be a case that requires cross-provincial cooperation.


    Tuanzi glanced at his expression, approached cautiously, and tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    "Brother, tell me, how about I help? In the mountains, I am a free bird!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： sense of accomplishment

    Chapter 357 Sense of accomplishment


    Tuanzi looked at his dear elder brother with longing eyes.


    "how is it going?"


    Gu Cheng: "Not very good."


    "how could be?"


    Tuanzi boasted: "Miao Miao is still very powerful, you have to believe in Miao Miao''s strength."


    She leaned over to post it.


    Seeing that Gu Cheng was still silent, she changed the way of saying, "Miao Miao knows that you are worried about Miao Miao, it doesn''t matter if you are afraid that Miao Miao is in danger, the big brother will go too, he will be the main force, Miao Miao is just a backup."


    Honesty system is online.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I think your elder brother may not want to be the main force¡¿


    Tuanzi ¡®hummed¡¯ in his mind.


    Gu Cheng picked up the dumpling and hugged her in his arms. When she saw her eyeballs rolling, she knew she was playing tricks.


    If she really let people out, would she just be willing to fight?


    "Not because of this."


    "Then why?"


    Tuanzi puffed up, "Miaomiao just wanted to help."


    "Are you sure he needs help?"


    "Hey?"


    Gu Cheng held down the restless dumpling and explained in detail.


    "He is doing business. Sometimes it takes more than pure force to deal with a matter. Maybe they don''t need your help. If you run away, you are just causing trouble, right?"


    Tuanzi frowned and thought about it carefully, before nodding her head.


    "It seems so."


    "Besides, if you go to help, it is foreign aid. He believes in your strength, but his colleagues, do the people here in Yunshi believe you? Even if they do, would they be willing to let a five-year-old take risks?"


    This is not hunting poachers in the mountains.


    Tuanzi was the first person to find out, and he took action to catch the thief, which is a brave act. Even if she found out and just reported it but didn''t arrest her, the forest police would only be grateful to her.


    Conversely, Si Huai''s cross-province handling is probably a major case involving a wide range of people, and he is also facing villains. Si Huai and his colleagues are absolutely unwilling to involve innocent people.


    Moreover, the process of applying for foreign aid is relatively complicated. He didn''t want his sister''s kindness to delay Si Huai''s future, so he would break it up and talk about it slowly.


    Fortunately, Tuanzi can listen.


    She didn''t have too much stuff in her little brain, and when she saw Si Huai looking in a hurry and came to a strange city to handle a case again, she wanted to help.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if it was not her cousin who entered the mountain to handle the case, but someone else whom she recognized, she would actually help.


    The heart of being a chivalrous hero is about to move, and this has become her instinct.


    "Brother is right." Tuanzi hugged his small arms and nodded his head, "It can''t help. Miao Miao didn''t expect the world of adults to be so complicated."


    Gu Cheng patted her little head funny.


    "Then, what if they take the initiative to ask Miao Miao for help?"


    Duanzi leaned over to post again.


    "That can."


    Tuanzi cheered immediately, then pushed forward again, glanced at Gu Cheng''s expression, and said quickly, "They don''t know that Miao Miao is here, and they can''t apply for foreign aid even if they want to. How about this, let''s say hello to the forest police and ask cousin They know we''re here."


    For this kind of search in the mountains, the help of the local forest police is generally needed.


    No one guarantees that they have a 100% understanding of a mountain, but the local forest police can help them avoid detours.


    Gu Cheng thought for a while, then nodded under Tuanzi''s nervous expression.


    After experiencing what happened to Gu Che, he also knows that restraint is not the best protection.


    Moreover, my sister has already shown her strength with facts.


    Tuanzi cheered again, eager to go to the forest police right away.


    Facing Tuanzi¡¯s initiative to invite Ying, the forest police welcomed it very much, and said that they would tell Si Huai and others, but whether Si Huai and others applied for foreign aid could only be decided by them.


    Besides, Si Huai and the others haven''t left the mountain yet, so they can only let Tuanzi go back and wait for news.


    Tuanzi could only go back to the hostel to study, until it was nearly ten o''clock, and everyone dispersed to prepare for a rest, but she couldn''t wait to ask for help.


    Lying on the bed, Tuanzi acted like a baby to the system, letting it see what Si Huai and others were doing.


    "We''re not bad guys, just take a look, and, if you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you, no one will know."


    The system was afraid of her, so it could only start searching, and soon found Si Huai and the others, and marked a red dot on the map.


    Tuanzi looked at the map in his mind, and found that Si Huai and others had gone deep into the mountain, and they would not be able to go down the mountain for a while.


    "They didn''t move either, are they in ambush?"


    She is a master of ambushes!


    It''s just that, no matter how eager to move, she agreed to her elder brother.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t move, they moved in a small area, as if they were searching for something. At present, there are no other suspicious people in this area except them.¡¿


    The system tends to say that Si Huai and the others are already investigating some scene and don''t need Tuanzi''s help.


    Tuanzi is good at catching bad guys, and can conduct on-site inspections, but this is the domain of professionals.


    "OK."


    Tuanzi could only lie back, muttered a few words in a low voice, closed his eyes, and fell asleep after a while.


    The next day, she got up early, didn''t do her homework, went directly to the forest police, and didn''t say a word. Her big dark eyes looked expectantly at the few people she was already acquainted with.


    One person scratched his hair, "We haven''t gone down the mountain yet, we didn''t have time to say it."


    Tuanzi suddenly drooped his head.


    It is not easy to do good deeds these days!


    She followed everyone up the mountain wearily, and felt the urge to sneak over to have a look, but she was afraid that she would spoil the scene, so she held back.


    This time, everyone is divided into two groups.


    Ranger Li was in charge of leading their group, and he told everyone two good news.


    "Experts said that the Davidia involucrata tree has a high probability of surviving."


    Everyone cheered.


    Duanzi also clapped excitedly, but forgot the depression before.


    She urged: "Uncle, is there any other good news?"


    Li Ranger laughed and said, "The restaurant owners who cooperated with the two poachers were also arrested. There are three of them."


    What he didn''t say was that he was still on the sidelines at the time, and found that when the forest police rushed in, several diners also wanted to run away.


    Experienced, he immediately judged that these people knew they were eating wild game, so they were so afraid that they wanted to run away. When it comes to buying and selling, it is sometimes difficult to say whether the buyer¡¯s high price encourages the seller, or the seller uses it as a gimmick to attract buyers.


    It''s a pity that those bosses will be punished. As long as these diners refuse to admit it, and they are indeed not involved in poaching, they can get away. Maybe one day, they will go to other restaurants to buy them, or they will pay high prices to encourage sellers to collect wild game.


    The guests and staff were happier.


    Although they came to patrol the mountains for the show, they really participated in it and found that what they did was very meaningful, and the sense of accomplishment was completely different from doing other things.


    Even, driven by this sense of accomplishment, I want to do more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： cat dont run

    Chapter 358 Don''t Run, Cats


    During lunch, Tuanzi couldn''t hold back, and took his dry food and flew towards Si Huai and the others for a while. It stopped in the middle of the flight, and found a tree trunk to rest.


    "Oh, I want to go, but I can''t. It''s really uncomfortable. The food doesn''t taste good."


    As she spoke, she took a bite of the apple and ate it with relish.


    Seeing that she was eating honestly, the system guessed that the host was just depressed, so he didn''t say much, just reminded her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Where did your attention go? ¡¿


    Tuanzi paused, then turned to look, and saw a big cat lying on the tree trunk, sleeping lazily. Noticing her gaze, he glanced at her and continued to sleep.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I noticed a leopard here long ago¡¿


    She said it confidently, and the system couldn''t tell if it was true or not. Logically speaking, with the strength of the host, such a big leopard could never be ignored.


    Even this leopard has a big heart, humans are squatting beside them and eating apples, are they still indifferent?


    Do you think the dumpling is not dangerous, or are you overwhelmed by the dumpling?


    Seeing that the leopard was neither running nor attacking, Tuanzi smiled and approached the half-eaten apple, "Do you want to eat it?"


    Leopard opened his eyes and glanced at her again, then closed them again.


    "Okay, then I''ll eat it myself."


    Tuanzi held the apple and ate it. After eating, his hands were covered with apple juice, and he glanced at the sleeping leopard. He quietly stretched out his hand and wiped its furry tail.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    The leopard opened its eyes instantly and moved its tail.


    Soon, it held its tail and combed it, and its pretty cat eyes stared at the dumpling.


    Duanzi raised her hand, "I didn''t do it!"


    Leopard: Gaze.jpg


    Tuanzi grinned: "Oh, meeting is fate, can you chat with me?"


    She approached thick-skinned, and began to mutter about her **** curiosity and chivalry that had no place to rest.


    "I really want to go to help, but I''m afraid it won''t help. Besides, I''m still working despite my small size. I just go out to let the wind go, otherwise I''ll still be wearing a camera on my head. Have you ever seen a camera?"


    The leopard was drowsy after being talked about.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to hug it and stroked its smooth hair.


    It feels really good!


    The leopard suddenly opened its mouth wide. The dumpling also opened its mouth.


    One person and one leopard confronted for a while, and the leopard closed its mouth again, ready to sleep.


    But obviously, this human child didn''t intend to let it go, hugging it, thinking about it.


    Leopards are born with restlessness.


    The leopard flicked its tail impatiently, and finally broke free and jumped onto another tree.


    Just as he was about to fall to rest, there was an extra child beside him.


    The cat pupils reflected Tuanzi''s smiling face, "Oh, unfortunately, I can do light work too."


    Leopard: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Are you really not afraid of it attacking you? ¡¿


    It summed it up, and it always felt that this leopard was full, so it was particularly easy to talk. Of course, it should also see that the host has some strength.


    The animal kingdom has always followed instinct.


    The leopard can only jump to the ground and go straight to the depths of the bushes.


    It has lived for so long, but it never thought that one day it would be disturbed by humans after eating and sleeping in its own territory.


    The human beings I have encountered in the past are far away from it.


    The leopard''s speed is very fast, but the speed of the dumpling is not slow, and he has been following it with lightness kung fu, "Don''t run away, chat with Miao Miao, Miao Miao is so boring now."


    The leopard continued to run silently.


    Dumplings can only be chased.


    The system thought, if someone took pictures of this scene, they would doubt life.


    Only leopards have always been chasing humans. How can humans chase leopards?


    And, this well-fed leopard is too good, so it doesn''t hurt the host.


    Tuanzi felt like he was playing a game with a big brother, and he became excited unknowingly, and ran a long distance with the leopard, and the scenery around him changed round after round.


    Seeing the leopard jumping out of the grass, she was about to jump out too, when she heard human voices.


    "Hey, isn''t this a leopard? What is it running?"


    "He ran quite fast, was he being chased by a more powerful animal?" It was the voice of another person.


    "No way, the leopard is considered a hunter in this mountain, at the upper level of the food chain."


    Tuanzi shrank his neck and dared not run out. If he was caught, he would definitely be taught a lesson.


    And, she seems to have run a little far, and if she doesn''t go back, it''s time for the elder brother to call.


    I was thinking about my eldest brother when the phone rang.


    "Who''s there?" A particularly serious voice followed by footsteps.


    Tuanzi was holding the phone, not knowing whether to run or pick it up.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There''s no need to run away, haven''t you noticed where you ran after chasing the leopard? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: hey¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted her head innocently.


    At this time, several people rushed over.


    Seeing that it was a cute little girl named Yuxue, she was also stunned.


    "Little sister, why are you here, lost with the adults at home?"


    Tuanzi quietly moved back in small steps.


    She has already recognized this person. He is one of the people who went to the mountain to handle the case before, and he should be from Yunshi.


    I got carried away chasing the leopard, and ran to my cousin.


    Tuanzi said that she was wronged, she really didn''t come here on purpose!


    However, it¡¯s all here.


    At this moment, Si Huai also came over, and when he saw it was her, he asked suspiciously, "Are you guys filming a show here this time?"


    Duanzi nodded quickly.


    "exactly!"


    Si Huai: "Separated from others?"


    Tuanzi looked around guiltily, and then said in a very low voice, "I ran after that big cat, it''s not that I got separated."


    "big cat?"


    Si Huai was stunned, "That leopard just now? Is it avoiding you?"


    Tuanzi felt even more guilty.


    "I, we are playing a game called ''Chasing Me''."


    Si Huai: "..."


    Several other people came back and looked at the dumpling in surprise.


    One of them patted his head, "I remember, the little heroine Gu Miaomiao who is very popular recently, right? I remember that she often acted bravely and received a lot of pennants."


    Tuanzi immediately puffed out his chest proudly, and cast admiring glances at the man.


    This man has vision!


    After some communication and understanding, everyone knew that it was a misunderstanding that Tuanzi appeared here, and she was not a suspicious person, so they let her go.


    Si Huai: "Where are they, I''ll take you there."


    Tuanzi waved his hands again and again, "No need, no need, they are far away."


    She can still use light work, but her cousin can only use her long legs. After her cousin sends her there and then walks back, an hour passes.


    The phone kept ringing, Tuanzi refused to finish talking to Si Huai, and could only answer the phone.


    There was a cousin who seemed to be able to read people''s hearts, so she didn''t dare to lie, and said that she chased the big cat and ended up running to Si Huai.


    "Brother, you must trust Miao Miao, Miao Miao didn''t come here on purpose, even if Miao Miao really wants to help..."


    She quickly glanced at Si Huai, taking the opportunity to express her intentions, "Miao Miao knows that it won''t be of any help, and will go back soon."


    Gu Cheng: "..." Even over the phone, he could hear his little sister''s plan.


    will appear where that should be accidentally. However, my sister is really good at climbing up with a pole. I don''t know who I learned from this cleverness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Cousin: who do you choose

    Chapter 359 Cousin: Who do you choose


    Although he recognized his sister''s cleverness, Gu Cheng had to remind her, "You are still participating in the live broadcast, and you don''t work when you get paid, is it appropriate?"


    The dumpling that had just swayed its little tail froze instantly.


    I was so proud just now that I forgot that I was still working.


    She is a conscientious little heroine.


    "Then I''ll be right back and meet you."


    Tuanzi glanced at Si Huai, and emphasized again, "Although I am really strong, I really want to help."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    After hanging up the phone, Tuanzi bid farewell to Si Huai reluctantly.


    Her eye movements and even her words hinted at a lot of information, but Si Huai, who has always been good at analysis, didn''t seem to notice it, and told a few words like "be careful on the road, and call when you arrive", but didn''t say a word about anything else.


    Duanzi walked away slowly.


    After all, she was not reconciled. After walking a few meters away, she ran back again, looking at Si Huai expectantly with her big dark eyes, "Cousin, can I ask what you are investigating? You don''t need to tell me the case, just tell me if there is any." Where I can help."


    Thinking of the silk banner at his sister''s house, Si Huai understood her enthusiasm.


    "The search is almost over, we will go down the mountain later."


    Tuanzi could only congratulate dryly, and left with a pursed mouth.


    On the way to rendezvous with the large army, she still sighed.


    "Little Gugu, do you know what this is called?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    "This is called, help as soon as possible, otherwise those who are capable will solve it by themselves."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Tuanzi was also frustrated for a while, after all, it was a good thing that Si Huai could complete the work.


    Meeting with the big troops, she glanced at Gu Cheng''s serious expression, and then she approached Gu Cheng with a playful smile to make her brother happy, and accidentally exposed that she had touched a leopard.


    As soon as he was exposed, he noticed that Gu Cheng''s aura had changed, so he stayed away cowardly, and went to post with the children.


    Nothing special happened this afternoon. After going down the mountain, everyone did a one-on-one interview separately and said goodbye one after another.


    Afraid of being pestered by his junior sister to act chivalrously, Duan Xiayou also slipped away long ago.


    It hasn''t been long, he has adapted to modern life.


    Gu Cheng originally planned to take Tuanzi back to Jiang City, but Tuanzi insisted on going to see Si Huai, so he sent a message to someone, if the other party is still in Jiang City and has time, they can have dinner together.


    Unexpectedly, Si Huai quickly responded to the message.


    "As you wish, we can have a meal together." Gu Cheng raised his phone.


    Tuanzi quickly posted with him, "It''s as big brother wished, big brother also wants to have dinner with cousin, right?"


    Gu Cheng stretched out his hand and poked her on the forehead.


    At this time, Jin Chunting also came over, and also raised the phone.


    He was a little embarrassed, "I didn''t say it before, my brother opened a private dental hospital in Yunshi, I just asked him, he has time to have a meal together, can you come?"


    Of course Gu Cheng has no objection, it''s just that...he looked down at the dumpling with his mouth wide open, and rarely spoke with a hint of ridicule, "Which one do you choose?"


    Each of them is a cousin, and any of them can have a meal together.


    Duanzi rubbed her little face in confusion.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I thought you would choose Si Huai without hesitation, aren''t you afraid of dentists?¡¿


    Jin Chunchao is a dentist, the kind of person that Tuanzi fears the most.


    Even if he is a cousin, even if he is handsome, he is still a dentist.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Because Master said, you have to face your fears¡¿


    The system didn''t believe her nonsense. After a little thought, it was obvious that the host was curious about the cousin he had never met.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you might as well ask about the time of the two meals, maybe they are staggered¡¿


    Duanzi hurriedly asked.


    Jin Chunting: "He has something to do at night, tomorrow at noon, is that okay? He has a house in Yunshi, we can live there or go to a hotel."


    Tuanzi crossed his arms and muttered, "It''s good to face the fear, but isn''t it good to stay under the same roof with the fear?"


    If this dentist cousin is scarier than imagined, isn''t she just a sheep?


    She was about to refuse when she heard Gu Cheng''s voice.


    "We will bother you that night."


    Immediately, Gu Cheng took the initiative to say that they had an appointment at night, and the two separated.


    As soon as they separated, Tuanzi grabbed Gu Cheng and climbed up.


    There was a trace of fear in the tender and soft little face.


    "Brother, are we really going to live there tonight?"


    Thinking about it carefully, she is still very scared!


    Gu Cheng nodded seriously, "I heard what you said, it''s good to face your fears."


    At first, he also thought it was not good to bother the other party, but he changed his mind when he heard his sister say, "Stay with fear under the same roof".


    Take this opportunity to make her realize that dentists aren''t scary, they''re nice. Otherwise, if there is a tooth problem in the future, what should I do if my sister refuses to go to the doctor?


    It will be too late to coax her, so it''s better to start correcting her now.


    The young director is quite far-sighted, but it''s a pity that the younger sister was so frightened that she became a wilting cabbage.


    Even if she was sitting in the restaurant and saw Si Huai, she still looked listless.


    Si Huai''s image was not good after many days of handling the case, but his capable demeanor was still there, and not many people gave him strange looks.


    Passing the menu to his sister, he wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Before we separated, we were languid, and now we are languid again, because we couldn¡¯t help, did you regret the whole afternoon?


    After expressing his sister''s enthusiasm in his heart, he simply said, "We suspect that an important suspect died in an internal struggle, and now we have confirmed this matter."


    Translated, they found the body on the mountain, and even more evidence.


    However, the specific case and the identity of the suspect were not mentioned at all.


    Tuanzi stopped limp in an instant, and she looked at Si Huai worriedly.


    "Internal struggle? Is it so ruthless? Wouldn''t it be more ruthless to you?"


    Na Sihuai and others are actually very dangerous.


    But soon, she realized that even if the case was not handled, Si Huai and the others would always be in danger.


    She has some admiration, but also some regret that she can''t help more, if only she can help share the burden. Take some risks yourself, maybe your cousin and colleagues will be less dangerous.


    With an idea, Tuanzi suggested, "Then I can also be a criminal police officer in the future, catching bad guys!"


    Si Huai glanced at Gu Cheng, but said nothing.


    Gu Cheng has already ordered dishes, more than half of which are his sister''s favorites, and some are specially for Si Huai''s nutritional supplements.


    Wait until the waiter came over and took out the order again before he expressed his opinion on the matter.


    "You first understand the standards of the Police Academy and what you usually study."


    Si Huai explained the requirements and learning content very cooperatively.


    To put it simply, good skills are not enough, you must also have a lot of abilities.


    "You can learn more about it in normal times. As for the future, it''s too far away. You didn''t even go to elementary school."


    Tuanzi nodded obediently, and couldn''t help but sigh, "Then you worked hard at school, and even harder at work."


    Calculating her advantages, it seems that she has good skills, and she has no other abilities.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, I¡¯m too naive, maybe I¡¯m more suitable to be a hero¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: As long as you know it¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Miao Miao: Thief, here I come

    Chapter 360 Miao Miao: Thief, here I come


    The dumpling turned innocence into appetite, and ate a big meal.


    When she found time to raise her head, she found that Si Huai was also eating quite a lot, and her desire to win instantly came up.


    I have already lost to my cousin in other aspects, and I can''t lose to my cousin in cooking, Gu Miaomiao, go!


    Cheering secretly in his heart, the dumpling stood up, ready to add another bowl of rice.


    However, when I stood up, I found that I couldn''t reach the bowl of rice at all.


    The height and the length of the hands make the picture change, she is on one side of the table, and the rice bowl is on the other.


    Gu Cheng suppressed a smile: "You can eat more vegetables."


    As she spoke, she put a large chopsticks of vegetables into her bowl.


    Danzi: Brother definitely did it on purpose!


    She climbed onto the chair, picked up the vegetables with chopsticks, groaned and refused to eat, and went to pick up the corn ribs.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I would rather eat ribs than vegetables! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ...It sounds like you have been wronged by eating ribs? ¡¿


    Obviously I don''t like to eat. Even if you don''t like to eat it, you will linger and refuse to eat it. Later, under Gu Cheng''s watchful eyes, you still have to eat it, why bother?


    As the system speculated, Tuanzi gnawed three pieces of ribs angrily, and stuffed the vegetables into his mouth under Gu Cheng''s silent gaze.


    She chewed with her eyes closed, as if she could treat the vegetables as meat, so she didn''t see it. Taking advantage of her eyes closed, Gu Cheng quickly put some vegetables into her bowl.


    Si Huai saw it, but didn''t remind him.


    The system saw it, but did not remind.


    The dumpling felt something was wrong after eating.


    "Why do you feel like eating more and more?"


    Has she hated vegetables to the point of hallucinations?


    Puzzled, Tuanzi still honestly finished eating the vegetables, and a little proudly showed off to Si Huai, "Miao Miao also ate a lot of food today!"


    In this respect, she didn''t lose much!


    Si Huai had never seen such a lively and playful child.


    Besides, my sister''s joy of eating can be contagious, he ate more than usual.


    "Well, eat more, grow faster, and grow taller."


    Tuanzi only heard the word ''high'', and announced proudly, "Miaomiao will also have long legs in the future, hahaha!"


    She wished she could akimbo and laugh wildly.


    Gu Cheng helplessly rubbed her little head.


    It was getting dark long ago, so after eating, everyone simply took a walk in the commercial street to digest food.


    Si Huai rarely has the opportunity to take a leisurely walk to enjoy the scenery along the roadside, and he cherishes it.


    The country is prosperous and the people are safe, as the heart wishes.


    Of course, it was also the first time for him to observe how other brothers and sisters get along.


    For example, this meeting, Tuanzi was strolling on the sidewalk, and was unconsciously attracted by the snack bar on the side of the road.


    This one sells grilled squid and sausage, and the other one sells pancakes and fruit meat sandwiches. Next door is selling duck blood vermicelli soup. There is a milk tea shop interspersed between snack bars from time to time, and the business is booming.


    Tuanzi only felt that his stomach was flattened again, and he muttered that he wanted to eat everything again.


    But just as she took a step, someone grabbed her by the collar.


    Tuanzi turned around and said pitifully, "I''m hungry."


    Gu Cheng looked down, and Tuanzi also looked down, and patted her bulging belly. She tried to inhale, and within a few seconds, she failed.


    "Then I''ll take a look and not buy."


    Gu Cheng let go of his hand, "Okay, but no matter how greedy you are, you can''t eat any more. Who is suffering when you see it?"


    Danzi: "..."


    A few minutes later, when he was too greedy to walk again, Tuanzi said angrily, "Whoa, why can''t Miaomiao have two stomachs?"


    Gu Cheng said coolly: "You can develop in the field of medicine in the future, and see if you can develop two stomachs."


    Tuanzi groaned several times, "Miaomiao is so sad, brother, you are still making sarcastic remarks."


    Gu Cheng: "Pour cold water on your desire to eat, lest someone get up in the middle of the night to eat Xiaoshi tablets."


    Tuanzi hummed, and turned away from him.


    But Gu Cheng was standing on the side near the snack bar, and Tuanzi turned his head to look at the road.


    Within a few seconds, she couldn''t help turning her head and peeking at the snack bar.


    Si Huai followed them slowly, feeling like he was watching a TV series.


    Before the warm atmosphere lasted long, a voice came from not far ahead.


    "Catch the thief! He stole my bag!"


    Immediately afterwards, a motorcycle passed by on the side of the non-motorized lane, and the owner was a man wearing a helmet.


    He obviously had been prepared before he drove the car into the non-motorized lane, which happened to meet the group and the others.


    On the non-motorized lane, there were only a few sporadic cyclists walking towards him, and they all dodged in a hurry, not daring to stop him.


    The eyes of Tuanzi, who was too hungry to walk, lit up.


    "Is there a thief?"


    She stepped forward without hesitation using lightness kung fu.


    Si Huai rushed over like an arrow off the string, not afraid of the moving motorcycle at all.


    The system is speechless. This person is so overwhelmed that he actually walks towards the host. What is the difference between this and a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth?


    Before Gu Cheng could react, he saw his younger sister kicking the thief out of the car in mid-air, and Si Huai tacitly controlled the thrown motorcycle.


    The onlookers only felt that everything was like making a movie. There was a thief riding a motorcycle to steal something, and two brave people appeared immediately.


    "Wait, isn''t that Miao Miao?"


    Before, Tuanzi mixed in the crowd peacefully, and everyone didn''t pay much attention to her. After all, to pay attention to Tuanzi, you need to look down.


    But now, Tuanzi showed his lightness.


    Little girl, lighthearted, courageous, all labels fit, isn''t this Gu Miaomiao?


    As soon as the dumpling landed, many people gathered around to take a group photo.


    "Oh, don''t shoot me don''t shoot me!"


    Tuanzi leaped out with a ''swoosh'', and crawled into Gu Cheng''s arms in the blink of an eye, "Brother, run, run, let''s run!"


    Si Huai could only control the thief himself, and return the stolen goods to the owner.


    Just seeing the owner''s face clearly, his pupils trembled, and he quickly recovered, "Should we call the police? He may be a repeat offender."


    The thing was stolen was a woman in her thirties. Hearing this, she shook her head and turned to leave.


    Si Huai thought for a while, and asked enthusiastic people to send the thief to the police station, while he found Tuanzi and the other two, "I have something to do, so I''m leaving first."


    After finishing speaking, he hurried away and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    But Tuanzi could clearly see that he was chasing the woman and leaving.


    Seeing that there are more and more people watching her, Tuanzi urged Gu Cheng again, "The hero doesn''t need to leave his name after he has done good deeds, let''s go quickly."


    Gu Cheng took her around and around, and finally got rid of everyone.


    At this time, Tuanzi was only able to gossip, "That aunt just now, ah, no, it''s my sister, does she have something to do with my cousin?"


    She pointed to her big eyes, "Miao Miao can see clearly."


    Gu Cheng laughed and said: "Then you didn''t notice that his brows were slightly raised first, then the corners of his lips were lowered, his eyes were sharp for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal?"


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    "So, that woman should be related to a certain case, and even played a bad role, which attracted my cousin''s attention."


    Duanzi''s suspicion was completely wrong.


    Gu Cheng pinched her nose, "It''s not enough to be skilled, you need to observe more."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Dentist cousin stay away from me

    Chapter 361 The dentist cousin stays away from me


    The group who made a mistake in judgment worked hard and decided to add another course for themselves to practice their observation skills.


    One of the benefits of binding the system is that it has a considerable amount of course library and various teachers, which saves a lot of costs.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s not that there are no such courses, but do you still have time to study? In addition to the daily homework, you also have to practice new cheats, you can¡¯t eat more than you can chew¡¿


    The last five characters are vivid again. Tuanzi instantly recalled that when he was greedy for food, he stuffed his mouth full of food, and ended up chewing a lot before swallowing it.


    Study is probably the same way. I learned a lot in one go, but I didn¡¯t learn anything.


    Tuanzi thought for a while with his hands in his hands, and then pushed back the course.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: You don¡¯t need to spend time studying, Miaomiao stares at the people around you, maybe you will learn it¡¿


    For a person like Si Huai who is almost year-round, she can''t be a little tail to study, but can''t the eldest brother also do it? They live under the same roof!


    Tuanzi tugged at Gu Cheng''s shoulders, his eyes sparkling, and he didn''t say a word.


    Gu Cheng: "What kind of bad idea are you planning?"


    "Great idea!"


    Tuanzi reached out and grabbed his face.


    Gu Cheng didn''t know whether to believe it or not, he weighed his sister and stopped a car by the side of the road.


    Getting in the car, Tuanzi even played with her fingers, and even couldn''t forget the snack bar on the roadside, thinking about asking Jin Chunting to bring her over to eat tomorrow afternoon.


    This cousin with a gentle temperament should be easier to talk to than his eldest brother, Xiaoji Ling thought so.


    As everyone knows, the way her eyeballs roll around has long been noticed by Gu Cheng.


    When approaching the address of the community that Jin Chunting gave, Tuanzi became nervous, and pulled Gu Cheng, his soft rosy face turned pale, "I, do we really need to go to the dentist?"


    The fear of the dentist made her forget that Jin Chunchao was also her cousin.


    The driver of the car heard this and said in surprise, "Is there something wrong with this child''s teeth? He chased him to the dentist''s house at night."


    Before, Gu Cheng kept a straight face and said nothing, while Tuanzi played with his fingers again, the driver who was good at talking also kept his mouth shut.


    This will find a topic, and the driver is very skilled in opening up the conversation.


    "Children of this age really need to pay attention. My boy is six years old this year. He has reached the age of changing his teeth. As a result, he loves sugar very much, and he doesn''t brush his teeth diligently. As a result, his mouth is full of decayed teeth, and his teeth are all black. Alas."


    Gu Cheng is reticent, but he still listens carefully to matters concerning his younger sister.


    Hearing that the driver''s son likes sweets and doesn''t like to brush his teeth, he thinks of his sister who likes sweets very much.


    Cousin Gu Mo likes to eat sweets very much. Every time he comes to visit his sister, he brings big and small bags of cheesecake, cheesecake, mousse, chocolate cake, and pudding.


    They ate happily, but watched with trepidation.


    I heard that Gu Chi tried many methods, but none of them could stop his brother''s determination to eat sweets, so he could only watch his brother check his teeth regularly.


    "My sister also likes candy."


    Gu Cheng rarely spoke, "But she brushed her teeth obediently."


    Playing with the dumplings with fingers: "..."


    No, why did the topic come to her? This topic is going to be scary!


    She pricked up her ears and looked at Gu Cheng with a serious expression vigilantly.


    Gu Cheng had already communicated with the driver many times on how to take good care of the child''s teeth, until he got out of the car, he was still a little unsatisfied.


    "Some of the methods he uses are not bad."


    The dumpling was thrown out like a spring ball, without seeing the way clearly, and bumped into a person in the hazy night, and the person held onto the wall quickly, otherwise he might fall down.


    "Ah, I''m sorry!"


    After the dumpling landed, he quickly apologized, without caring about the big brother who suddenly became a little scary.


    "fine."


    Very cold voice.


    The evening wind brought a faint smell of disinfectant.


    Tuanzi is still quite sensitive to this smell. Before rescuing wild animals, the rescue station was always full of this smell.


    Could it be a doctor?


    The person identified as a doctor glanced in this direction lightly.


    With the help of the somewhat dim streetlights, Tuanzi could see his face clearly, and jumped out like a spring ball again, and quickly rushed behind Gu Cheng, not daring to poke his head out for a long time.


    Jin Chunchao: "?" Does he look scary?


    Gu Cheng also saw his face clearly, and paused for a few seconds before introducing himself.


    The handsome and upright young man nodded, "I am Jin Chunchao."


    Gone.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Tuanzi felt embarrassed for his elder brother, and frantically poked the back of Gu Cheng''s hand.


    This cousin is colder in real life than in the photo!


    The indifferent dentist is also scary!


    The three of them walked towards the community in silence.


    Because he came back with the owner, the security guard let him go without asking any further questions.


    So he walked in silence all the way again.


    Gu Cheng really doesn''t talk much, and he doesn''t know this cousin at all. This is the first time they meet, so he has nothing to say.


    Jin Chunchao himself didn''t talk much, and even his eyebrows were a little impatient, and he didn''t know if he was impatient with Gu Cheng brothers and sisters, or if he encountered troubles today.


    As for the dumpling, the dumpling didn''t dare to speak at all, it would be like a little quail, cowardly walking close to Gu Cheng. With his small head hanging down, he didn''t dare to look up at people.


    My cousin is a dentist, and she is afraid to speak. Talking to the big brother, if the big brother mentions the problem of teeth and desserts again, I will be very sad!


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Soon arrived at the floor where Jin Chunchao lived, Jin Chunchao took out the key, and the door was opened.


    Jin Chunting showed a gentle smile, "I guess you will bump into each other."


    Jin Chunchao: "Yes."


    Facing his brother, he simply said a word, and went in to change his shoes.


    Gu Cheng was not in a hurry to enter the door, he looked at Jin Chunchao, and nodded his chin in the direction of Jin Chunchao.


    Jin Chunting understood: "He should have encountered troubles, and even if there were no troubles, he would always be like this, not because he has any objections to you."


    He stood at the door and dismantled his younger brother.


    "He has been like this since he was a child. Even if he takes the first place in the exam and stands on the podium, he always has an expression of ''It''s so annoying, why isn''t it over yet''."


    Tuanzi snickered while covering his small mouth. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Jin Chunchao who walked into the living room and looked back. He immediately lowered his head and became a little quail again.


    Whatever you do, do not attract the attention of the dentist!


    "elder brother."


    Jin Chunchao yelled in the room.


    Jin Chunting stopped making trouble, shrugged, "I''m not angry like this, should you understand?"


    Gu Cheng brought his younger sister into the house.


    Jin Chunting was considerate and prepared slippers suitable for dumplings.


    While staring at the dumpling changing shoes, he even teased, "Why are you so obedient? You Chunchao brother is really not scary."


    Tuanzi shook his head vigorously, and after a while, couldn''t help but say what was in his heart, "Actually, he is a bit like a cat on the Internet. That cat always looks at the camera and its owner impatiently. Annoy it, and get hit by it."


    Jin Chunting still likes to tease his younger brother, but unfortunately, his younger brother is too cold and rarely gives feedback. Hearing this, he was very interested, "How do you know cats?"


    Tuanzi took out his mobile phone and showed it to him, "There is also a whole set of emoticons."


    Jin Chunting was very moved, "Send it to me, send it to me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Miao Miao: My teeth!

    Chapter 362 Miao Miao: My teeth!


    The brothers and sisters exchanged emoticons in a harmonious and loving manner.


    "Brother Chun Ting, even if you send them to..." Tuanzi didn''t dare to call anyone, and made a cowardly pout in the bedroom where Jinchun entered, "It can''t be said that Miao Miao sent them to you."


    Jin Chunting made a promise.


    "Hey, he''s not funny, so I''ll just entertain myself."


    Tuanzi immediately looked at him in admiration, how brave he dared to tease the dentist!


    Jin Chunchao bought a house with four bedrooms and two halls, which would be exactly one room for each person.


    Tuanzi was a little afraid of Jin Chunchao, but he was very curious about this man. Seeing him living in such a big house alone, he held his elder brother''s hand and expressed doubts, "Is it because the housing prices in Yun City are too low, or is it that being a dentist is very profitable?" what?"


    My uncle can only afford a three-bedroom house, and it is said that he has repaid the loan for many years.


    Gu Cheng had a strange expression, "Why did you start paying attention to housing prices?"


    He thought his sister was only interested in eating, drinking, and martial arts.


    "No, someone else said it, Miao Miao heard it!"


    Duanzi''s hearing is very good, sometimes she will automatically block out words that are meaningless to her. But most of the time, she is very interested in this era, and she often **** up her ears to listen openly. I found that everyone often talked about housing prices, so I also knew something.


    Facing the last pair of curious big eyes, Gu Cheng answered her question first, "Both."


    Without waiting for his sister to ask any more questions, Gu Cheng warned again, "Don''t listen to everything. Some people say foul language, don''t learn it."


    He occasionally met some children and was shocked to find that these children could speak dirty words. After a little observation, I realized that these children are learning from the people around them.


    Study objects include family members, relatives and neighbors who come and go, people who go shopping with their parents, or older children. Among them, family members, friends and classmates who have been with each other for a long time have the deepest influence.


    He has always been self-disciplined and always pays attention to his words and deeds. His younger brother has no habit of this, and his younger sister has no classmates at this meeting, but he has a strong learning ability and a lot of curiosity. She was afraid that she would randomly learn other people''s habits when they didn''t know it.


    Gu Cheng, who is obviously single but worries about raising children, is very worried.


    "I know, I know."


    Tuanzi nodded perfunctorily, "Xiao Gugu told Miaomiao a long time ago."


    When encountering content that cannot be listened to, the system will play nursery rhymes in her mind.


    As she listened, she couldn''t help but sway her body to the rhythm, and even dance, who cares what others are saying?


    With the monitoring system of the system, the big brother is all in vain to worry about.


    Gu Cheng was silent for a few seconds.


    "Who is Xiao Gugu?"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    "Oh, it''s late, Miao Miao is going to bed."


    Tuanzi ran to a bedroom in a hurry.


    This is the room that Jin Chunting has arranged in advance, specially prepared for her.


    It is said to be preparations, but in fact it means laying out the bedding and changing into a four-piece suit.


    Jin Chunchao pays more attention to hygiene, and there are quite a lot of spare four-piece suits at home. Jin Chunting specially selected a four-piece suit with the most colorful designs for his sister, and secretly told Tuanzi that this is his mother who came to rest for a few nights. I ran to buy it, my mother thinks this house is too plain.


    After washing up, Tuanzi rolled on the colorful bed. When she closed her eyes and was about to go to sleep, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Wait, is that so-and-so next door!"


    She sat up, holding her face in horror.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Yes, next door is Jin Chunchao''s room¡¿


    The four rooms are designed to look at each other. Tuanzi and Jin Chunchao are neighbors, and on the opposite side are Big Brother and Jin Chunting.


    Jin Chunting specially reserved this room for his younger sister, because this room has a small balcony, standing on the balcony, it happens to be able to see the artificial lake in the community.


    It''s just that now, looking at the moonlit balcony, Tuanzi is thinking about the plot of the movie he saw before, and his whole body is in a bad mood.


    "I, I don''t want to sleep in this room."


    She climbed out of bed, afraid of alarming the people next door, she tiptoed to the door, turned the doorknob, then tiptoed out, and knocked lightly on Gu Cheng''s door.


    Knocked for a long time, but Jin Chunchao opened the door first, still indifferent with a little impatience, Qing Lingling glanced over, "Can''t sleep?"


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Fortunately, Gu Cheng also opened the door at this time, his slightly messy hair indicated that he had just woken up.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi had already crept into the room with a ''ziliu'' sound, leaving Gu Cheng and Jin Chunchao staring at each other awkwardly.


    Jin Chunchao closed the door, and Gu Cheng also closed the door. Looking back, his sister had climbed onto the bed, lying flat, with the quilt neatly covered under her neck, pretending to be sleeping peacefully.


    Is this an actual action to show that you want to change rooms?


    Gu Cheng had nothing to do with her, so he could only go to the opposite side, saw the quilt and sheets with magical colors, kept silent for a few seconds, and finally resigned to his fate and lay down on it.


    Duanzi pretended to be asleep at first, trying to occupy the bed, but then she really fell asleep.


    The next morning, she seemed to have forgotten the fear of last night, changed her clothes happily, and ran to brush her teeth again.


    "As long as I brush my teeth well, there is no reason for my elder brother to stop me from eating dessert!"


    She stood on the stool to brush her teeth, humming a ditty with unknown meaning, just brushing, she felt something was wrong.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why do you feel that the lower tooth is a bit loose¡¿


    The system simply consulted the information.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Generally, when children change their teeth, the lower one is replaced first¡¿


    Tuanzi''s face was filled with horror.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It must be because I went to the dentist¡¯s house, so the teeth became loose. This is the dentist¡¯s curse! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: To be reasonable, your tooth has been loose for a long time. You complained a few times before, don¡¯t you remember? ¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head and recalled, but he really didn''t remember complaining.


    It is possible that the symptoms were not obvious at the time, or it may be that I felt hallucinations at the beginning, so I just complained casually, but the number of times I complained was recorded by the system.


    She was a little scared.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: You won¡¯t change your teeth so early, aren¡¯t you six years old?¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: There are also people who start to change their teeth when they are over four years old, it varies from person to person, and everyone''s physique is different¡¿


    Seeing that Tuanzi was really scared, the system comforted her again. Many people''s teeth loosen for a long time before they fall out, and she only felt it obvious that it was still some time before they fell out.


    Tuanzi really calmed down again, but when brushing her teeth, she was very careful, so she didn''t know, the system secretly complained, although loose teeth would not fall out immediately, but the host has always been careless in this regard, maybe it took a long time for her to feel loose.


    But it didn''t dare to say this to Tuanzi.


    During breakfast this day, the dumpling was eaten very reservedly, biting into small bites and chewing slowly.


    Gu Cheng glanced at her several times, "Toothache?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!"


    When Tuanzi said a word, he had to look at Jin Chunchao who was sitting across from him.


    From yesterday to today, she has only heard two words from this cousin. One sentence is ''um'', and the other sentence is ''can''t sleep''.


    Afraid that the eldest brother would ask further questions, Jin Chunchao would check her own teeth, so she ate again with big mouthfuls. After breakfast, I washed an apple and gnawed on it happily.


    Just gnawing and gnawing, she realized something was wrong, and looked down, "Hey, why are Miaomiao''s teeth on the apple?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Even if you lose your teeth, you have to eat

    Chapter 363 Eat even if you lose your teeth


    It was a small white deciduous tooth, just embedded in the apple, with thin blood streaks at the end of the tooth.


    The fleshy little face was puzzled at first, then became clear, and finally the expression froze into horror.


    She opened her mouth slightly, and stretched out her little hand to touch it.


    "empty!"


    One of the lower teeth is missing, and the air is starting to leak!


    "Woooooooooooo!"


    Tuanzi held his teeth, and looked for Gu Cheng pitifully.


    "Cauldron..."


    As soon as the voice came out, Tuanzi stopped.


    "Cauldron?" Did she mean big brother?


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    Duanzi, who was immersed in sadness, didn''t care about the systematic laughter.


    Big black eyes were soaked in tears, she pitifully grabbed Gu Cheng''s clothes corner, and said every word as clearly as possible.


    "Brother, my teeth fell out!"


    In fact, before she said it, Gu Cheng saw it.


    He was also a little flustered, and asked Tuanzi to open his mouth.


    "what!"


    Gu Cheng took a closer look, and didn''t see any major problems, but he was flustered.


    He also couldn''t remember the thing about changing his teeth when he was a child. Now he saw his sister lost a tooth at the age of five, with tears in his eyes, and he also became anxious.


    Fortunately, there is a dentist at home, just ask the dentist.


    Jin Chunting and Jin Chunchao had already heard the movement.


    Tuanzi was ¡®ooohoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡¯ at that time, the voice was quite loud, it was hard not to pay attention.


    Seeing Tuanzi crying with tears in his eyes, Jin Chunting felt uncomfortable, and tugged on his brother''s arm, "Quickly check her."


    Jin Chunchao looked at the teary-eyed Tuanzi, turned around and went to the bedroom where Jin Chunting lived. In fact, it was a study with some instruments in it.


    He took the small dental equipment, sterilized it, and approached Tuanzi with no expression.


    He has seen a lot of crying children like his cousin who lost their teeth.


    Of course, it may be my cousin, who is a little pitiful and a little cute when she cries.


    "Open your mouth."


    Duanzi is busy, holding an apple in one hand to protect the upper baby teeth, covering his mouth with the other hand, shaking his head vigorously.


    "Woooooooooooo!"


    Whoa, why did she still have to see the dentist when she lost her teeth? Is there anything sadder in the world than this?


    Seeing that her tears were dripping onto Xiaorou''s hands, Jin Chunchao couldn''t say anything, he glanced coldly a few times, and simply tried to take the apple.


    Duanzi is not willing to give.


    "My teeth!"


    "Not grabbing, just looking."


    Duanzi reluctantly handed over the apple.


    Gu Cheng had a serious expression, "Didn''t she only change her teeth when she was six years old? She was only five years and a few months old."


    Jin Chunchao didn''t answer right away, so he checked.


    "The deciduous surface is in the shape of gnawing. This is a deciduous tooth that has fallen out naturally. It is different from the sudden fracture of the root of the deciduous tooth. There is no need to worry."


    He handed the apple to Gu Cheng.


    When he said these words, his attitude was still very cold, but the professional words reassured Gu Cheng a lot.


    Gu Cheng took the apple and carefully observed the deciduous teeth on it.


    From the point of view of the dumpling, the eldest brother is going to eat her apples!


    "Woooooh, my apple."


    Jin Chunchao: "..." I lost my teeth and still miss food?


    After Gu Cheng, Jin Chunting and the system''s persuasion, Tuanzi still reluctantly opened his mouth for Jin Chunchao to inspect.


    During the examination, she closed her eyes tightly, her thick eyelashes trembling constantly.


    It seems that as long as you don''t look at it, you won''t be afraid.


    But the facts told her that if she couldn''t see it, she was even more afraid!


    She mustered up the courage to open her eyes for a while, and seeing the dentist so close to her, she closed her eyes nervously, and opened them again after a few seconds.


    Jin Chunchao who is inspecting: "..."


    Soon the inspection results came out.


    "no problem."


    Jin Chunchao said indifferently: "Rinse your mouth with salt water, and then eat and drink as usual, but you can''t lick or touch the place where the teeth are about to grow."


    The outstretched hand immediately retracted, and Tuanzi blinked, looking at him with fear and expectation.


    "Then I can...eat an apple..."


    Jin Chunchao was about to nod his head when he heard the cousin give a list of dishes, most of which were meat dishes, so he was speechless for a moment.


    At this time, Tuanzi seized the time and reported the names of a bunch of desserts.


    "Oh, less sweets."


    Jin Chunchao ruthlessly smashed the fantasies of the dumplings, "I will make a list of what to eat and what not to eat."


    Tuanzi''s sadness flowed down from the corner of his eyes again.


    After seeing Jinchun Chaolie''s list clearly, she felt that there was no hope in her life.


    "Cauldron, I don''t want it, I want it!"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    Jin Chunting turned his back, laughed a few times, turned around again, and said seriously, "You can speak slowly."


    Saying too fast syllables is all wrong, hahaha!


    Tuanzi raised his small fist in grief and anger, then put it down again, walked slowly to Gu Cheng''s side, hugged his arm, and tried to make him give up with tears.


    "Mousse! Pudding! Once a week!"


    This is her last concession!


    In order to get her eldest brother to agree, she said pitifully, "It''s so sad to lose a tooth, and it''s even more sad to have no food, brother, woo woo woo!"


    But this time her tears were running out, she could only raise her fleshy arm and wipe her eyes, as if tears had existed before.


    "Miao Miao was taken aback," she pouted, "The tooth suddenly fell out, woo woo woo!"


    Gu Cheng was also taken aback, and seeing his sister so sad, he felt a little soft-hearted.


    At this time, Jin Chun, who was packing up the tools, didn''t turn his head back, "It can''t be sudden. Since it fell off naturally, there must have been signs. Didn''t you pay attention?"


    Tuanzi was very sure: "There is no sign! Absolutely not!"


    She even had a little bit of self-affirmation, as if if she convinced herself, she could convince others.


    Gu Cheng almost believed it.


    Whether the teeth are loose, only the person concerned knows best. He usually pays close attention to his younger sister''s condition. If her teeth are loose, she will definitely behave strangely when she is eating, drinking and having fun.


    But recalling it now, he didn''t find anything unusual. The younger sister has been very happy, as if the tooth fell out suddenly.


    Seeing his expression, Tuanzi continued to hug his arm and act like a spoiled child.


    "Brother, woo woo woo, you should be pitiful, you are already very sad without teeth."


    When Tuanzi cried pitifully before, the system also softened. But now, it decided to show the facts.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Is there no sign, you can take a look¡¿


    It played several clips in Tuanzi''s mind.


    Fragment 1, when Tuanzi gnawed halfway through the chicken leg, he suddenly stopped, and touched his mouth across his cheek in doubt.


    At this time, Gu Yunmu''s voice came from outside the restaurant, "It smells so good, Miao Miao, what are you eating, can you share it with me?"


    Tuanzi ignored the doubts, and gnawed and gnawed quickly, for fear that Gu Yunmu would grab the chicken legs from her.


    Chapter 2, Tuanzi and Gu Mo happily eating sweets together.


    She dug up the mango mousse with a spoon, and after eating a few mouthfuls, her brows frowned, and when she was about to touch her cheek, Gu Mo handed a small cake with cream pudding sandwich to the dumpling''s mouth, and the dumpling bit it Stopped, smiled and rolled his eyes, ignoring the previous doubts.


    There are many similar fragments.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: There will be signs tomorrow morning, but you ignore it every time you eat too happily¡¿


    Tuanzi paused, a little guilty.


    After thinking about it, the eldest brother can''t see these pictures, so why can''t she just coax the eldest brother?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Mo Ruoge

    Chapter 364 Knowing sister Mo Ruoge


    Relying on Gu Cheng not being able to see the screen provided by the system, Tuanzi acted like a baby in all kinds of ways, sometimes acting cute, sometimes wronged and saying that he was so pitiful, all in order to fight for the right to eat sweets.


    She doesn''t want too much, just once a week, and eats once a week.


    "Are you okay, big brother~"


    The system has nothing to do, it can''t take the initiative to expose, so it''s up to Gu to clarify and wake up. Even if you have filters for your sister, you can''t back down when it comes to health issues!


    The system is almost howling.


    Fortunately, Gu Cheng is a very rational person.


    "Once a week is fine."


    Without waiting for the dumpling to cheer, he said, "One pudding and one mousse at a time or other small cakes. In addition, the candy and chocolate should be limited, and you can only eat one a day."


    Tuanzi shook his head vigorously with a puffy face, and the little milk sounded aggrieved.


    "don''t want."


    Gu Cheng continued to say: "If you don''t keep the agreement, then you will cancel the four weekly sweets time, and you can''t eat candy for a week in a row."


    Tuanzi groaned, but refused to agree.


    Only when it comes to health issues, Gu Cheng is still very principled. He has found a pen and paper to list the contract clearly, signed his name, and asked the group to sign.


    Tuanzi put her little hand behind her back, and refused to sign no matter what.


    "don''t want!"


    She turned her head, refusing to look at Gu Cheng, but there was Jin Chunchao returning to the room in her field of vision, and she quickly turned her head to the other side, "No!"


    As long as she is thick-skinned and tenacious enough, the eldest brother will definitely have nothing to do with her.


    Gu Cheng sighed: "In this case, I can only meet one person, and tell them that you have lost your teeth, so you should eat less sweets, and ask them not to give you candies."


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    "Cauldron, why are you such a cauldron!"


    "Poof!"


    Tuanzi looked over ''ßÝ'', and found Jin Chunting who was laughing out loud, "It''s not funny, it''s not funny at all!"


    She is very serious! Look at her stern face!


    Jin Chunting made an apologetic gesture.


    No matter what Tuanzi said, Gu Cheng was unmoved, she could only go forward slowly, preparing to sign.


    Jin Chunting seemed very curious, and even leaned over to look at the agreement. At the same time, I felt a little regretful, but if my younger brother was like this when he was a child, he would definitely have a lot of fun.


    Tuanzi also noticed his expression, and looked down at the signature belonging to the elder brother on the paper, rolling his eyes a few times.


    Wait, if only the elder brother''s signature is there, wouldn''t it be just to abide by this agreement with the elder brother? Then she asked someone else for candy, wouldn''t it be fine?


    After figuring it out, Tuanzi happily signed his name.


    She pretended to be handsome and threw the pen on the table, puffing out her chest proudly.


    "Miao Miao is already a big kid, so he keeps his word."


    Although she intends to take advantage of loopholes, she will definitely abide by the agreement she signed. For example, now that the eldest brother signs, she will abide by the agreement with the eldest brother. Others who have not signed do not have to abide by this agreement.


    Gu Cheng nodded in satisfaction.


    "Well, you''re doing well."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Jin Chunting and said, "Cousin, you can also sign."


    Jin Chunting: "?"


    I don''t understand it very well, but I can cooperate.


    Tuanzi was shocked again, not only leaking but also stuttering.


    "Why, why do you want him to sign?"


    Gu Cheng''s expression was serious, implying something, "I''m afraid someone will take advantage of the loophole."


    Duanzi who really intends to take advantage of loopholes: "..."


    No, it doesn''t matter, she patted her heart, comforting herself, only Cousin Chun Ting signed, and she still has so many brothers.


    Even if all the brothers signed, she still has uncles and aunts.


    Otherwise, she can find a friend to exchange!


    At this moment, Tuanzi completely forgot about the next two episodes, she and Gu Cheng were bound.


    Wherever she goes, Gu Cheng will also go. Whoever she contacts, Gu Cheng will also contact.


    Jin Chunchao entered the room after inspecting the dumpling. Gu Cheng considered that this cousin didn''t have much contact with his sister, and at the same time he was cold and talked less than him, so he didn''t let Jin Chunchao sign.


    Danzi also ignored this matter.


    It was noon in a blink of an eye, and the four of them set off to eat.


    Duanzi got the right to order dishes, so she ordered a bunch of meat dishes as usual, and specially ordered sweet and sour pork ribs, sweet and sour pork ribs, and sweet and sour fish!


    Don¡¯t allow sugar, then eat sweet dishes!


    Gu Cheng glanced at the list, but didn''t say anything.


    Jin Chunchao performed the duties of a dentist, and simply reminded her, "When gnawing ribs, avoid the gaps."


    Missing! mouth! place!


    Tuanzi covered her mouth in pain.


    "Don''t remind me, I''m not leaking!"


    Jin Chunchao glanced at her indifferently, and didn''t speak again.


    Soon, the dishes came, and the dumpling ate it up, using practical actions to show what it means to ''turn grief and anger into appetite'', but as I ate it, I felt uncomfortable.


    Eating sweet and sour pork tenderloin is okay, but when eating ribs, I always get stuck and can''t play well at all.


    She was afraid of affecting the growth of the new teeth, so she didn''t dare to let the ribs get too close to the gap. But her mouth is so small, so how can she eat after avoiding it?


    Tuanzi angrily held the half-eaten ribs in front of him, and said fiercely, "Even you bully me!"


    Damn it! I really want to eat the hateful ribs!


    Seeing this scene, Jin Chunting wanted to laugh, but held back, fearing that his sister would become angry from embarrassment. It''s too cute to be angry with the ribs just by eating a rib.


    He raised an eyebrow at Jin Chunchao, who ate slowly without saying a word.


    Jin Chunting sighed, took out his phone and sent another message.


    ¡¾Jin Chunting: Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s cute like this¡¿


    No message back.


    He could only charge the phone.


    Gu Cheng was afraid that the dumplings would not be full because of being too angry, so he helped her remove the meat from the ribs and piled them in her bowl.


    "Eat."


    The dumpling ate it aggrievedly, "But I don''t feel right if I don''t eat the ribs."


    Ribs are for chewing.


    If you can¡¯t eat ribs, the fun of eating will be halved.


    Gu Cheng suspected that she was going to make use of the topic, so he said, "Listen to the doctor''s advice and stick to it for a while, and wait for the teeth to grow, so you can chew them happily?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, "It''s okay, then let''s leave the ribs for now."


    Jin Chunting glanced at her, thought for a while, but still didn''t say anything.


    Tuanzi was very sensitive, noticed his glance, and was a little wary, "What does the dentist want to say?"


    Mr. Dentist glanced at her again, "Do you really want to listen?"


    "of course!"


    Mr. Dentist: "Your baby teeth will be replaced one after another, probably until you are twelve years old. Maybe this one will come out and the other one will fall out."


    To put it simply, this phenomenon of gaps in the original neat teeth will last for several years, it is better to adapt early.


    Danzi: "..."


    "Ahem."


    Jin Chunting hurriedly picked up a piece of ribs for his younger brother, "Stop talking, let''s eat."


    Let''s go on, my sister is not petrified, but directly smashed into slag.


    The heartbroken dumpling ate a meal and bid farewell to the two cousins.


    She doesn''t want to play with Mr. Dentist!


    As for Si Huai, it was said that there had been new progress in the case, so Gu Cheng was unable to meet them again, so Gu Cheng took his sister back to Jiangcheng.


    The first thing to do when returning to Jiangcheng is to visit the homes of the second and third uncles with the agreement. As long as they were at home, they all received invitations signed by Gu Cheng.


    Seeing Gu Chi signing the agreement with a smile on his face, Tuanzi immediately became furious.


    "Why does everyone have to sign?"


    Gu Cheng looked serious, "Shouldn''t you know the reason best?"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your brother really is your brother¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Gu Chis fox tail

    Chapter 365 Gu Chi''s Fox Tail


    Duanzi opened his eyes wide and shook his head innocently, expressing that he didn''t know anything about it.


    Her cute and cute appearance and innocent and gentle expression make her shaking her head very convincing.


    At least the third uncle who was watching couldn''t bear it.


    Third Uncle Gu Zheng is a serious person, usually quite strict, but this time he will take the niece''s side.


    "With so many people signing an agreement, Miao Miao will feel that you don''t trust her."


    Gu Zheng¡¯s experience in raising children is actually not rich. The eldest son Gu Mo has been obsessed with studying since he was a child. As long as he gives the eldest son a book, he can pass the day by himself. When he is older, he will participate in various competitions. , There is no relationship with the eldest son at all.


    The youngest son was a warm and cheerful person at the beginning, like a little sun, and he would take care of his parents'' feelings in turn. Later, he suffered a change, his personality was hot outside and cold inside, and he lost interest in many things, and he never mischievously made trouble.


    The two children can manage themselves well, so the parents don''t have to worry about it. My own children feel relieved, and when they meet other children, they also feel relieved. For example, my niece, who is young and has her own opinions, is on the show and promotes traditional martial arts. What a wonderful child, what kind of agreement do you sign?


    Seeing the elders backing him, Tuanzi immediately stood up, ran over, stood beside him, straightened his waist, and looked at Gu Cheng proudly.


    "Yes, yes, brother, if you let so many people sign, you just don''t trust Miao Miao, Miao Miao will be sad."


    Gu Cheng didn''t see her sister''s sadness, but only saw her pretense.


    He was honest: "I really don''t trust you when it comes to sweets."


    Before Tuanzi pretended to wipe the corners of his eyes, trying to win sympathy, Gu Cheng said, "You have always been smart. I signed an agreement with you, which means that no matter where you are or who you are with, you can only eat so much a week. And you must They will take advantage of loopholes and think that only I have signed the agreement, and I must provide you with these in a week, and you only need to abide by the agreement with me."


    Duanzi was taken aback.


    Big, what happened to big brother? How do you know what she is thinking?


    Is this mind reading?


    Gu Zheng heard Gu Cheng''s implication, "You mean, if someone buys sweets for Miao Miao, she will eat them anyway?"


    Gu Cheng nodded, "No one else has signed an agreement with her."


    To put it simply, Gu Cheng believes that the agreement is an agreement between Tuanzi and everyone, and Tuanzi thinks that she only needs to be supervised by Gu Cheng alone. In order to prevent his shrewd sister from taking advantage of the loopholes, he invited people who his sister could usually get in touch with to sign the agreement.


    As long as the name is on the agreement, Tuanzi can''t ask these people for sweets.


    My sister is very honest in this regard, but it doesn''t prevent her from taking advantage of loopholes.


    Seeing his sister dodging her eyes with guilt, Gu Cheng actually chuckled.


    "Now that everyone has signed, everyone will monitor you."


    Tuanzi pursed his mouth, almost tearing up.


    "This is what Master said, a mountain is even higher, woo woo woo!"


    At this time, Gu Chi had already signed the contract. Seeing that Tuanzi was aggrieved, he smiled and waved to her.


    "come here."


    "No," Tuanzi shook his head with a puffy face, "You have also signed, we are not in the same group anymore."


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "My brother hasn''t signed yet."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, yes, Gu Mo went to work, and she won''t be able to come back to Jiangcheng for a while, so she can ask brother Gu Mo to send her some delicious food!


    Besides, Gu Mo himself likes to eat sweets, so he must be able to understand her love!


    Tuanzi trotted over happily, stuck to Gu Chi, and even graciously beat his arm with his little claws.


    She also wanted to hit her shoulder, but she couldn''t reach it.


    Gu Chi enjoyed it for a while, and then smiled, "My brother said, let me sign for you."


    Tuanzi suspected that he had heard wrong, and the little meat fist was still in mid-air.


    "Signature on behalf of, on behalf of?"


    Gu Chi smiled: "Yes, as long as the person agrees, it is also possible to sign for him."


    He also took out his mobile phone and opened the chat page.


    "See for yourself, I didn''t lie to you."


    Tuanzi held his phone unwillingly and swiped, and found that Gu Mo really said so.


    However, the premise for Gu Mo to say this is that Gu Chi told him that Tuanzi lost his teeth and was crying so hard, and when Gu Mo replied, he worriedly asked, ''Is it tooth decay? Or unnatural shedding? ''


    Gu Chi didn''t answer directly, but talked about the agreement, and asked if he could sign it on his behalf, Gu Mo agreed without hesitation.


    Duanzi¡¯s thinking logic is very powerful.


    She quickly moved her brain and figured out the whole thing.


    "You misunderstood him!"


    She squealed in anger and jumped up, "Miaomiao is crying because changing teeth is too sad. If you don''t answer him, he must think that Miaomiao''s teeth are decayed, and even eating sweets made the teeth fall out. Of course he will." agree!"


    No matter how much Gu Mo devotes himself to research, he still knows about tooth replacement, he has experienced it himself. And because he likes sweets, he also checks his teeth regularly every year.


    As for his sister''s health, this time, he must be on Gu Cheng''s side.


    But Gu Mo is Tuanzi''s greatest hope.


    This time she really wanted to cry, she raised her head and wanted to howl.


    "You are too bad for saying such things on purpose!"


    Gu Chi has long understood her saying that "thunder alone never rains", so he will sit leisurely on the sofa and explain in a gentle voice, "Is it true that you are crying?"


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth and nodded her head reluctantly.


    "Is it true that you changed your teeth?"


    Danzi nodded again.


    "Your elder brother and you have three chapters, is it true?"


    Tuanzi pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Gu Chi spread his hands, "I just described the facts, isn''t this a big mistake?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, but he couldn''t find any words to refute. In the end, he turned his back depressedly, leaving him an angry back!


    From the corner of the eye, I caught a glimpse of the third uncle thinking, and the eldest brother nodded in satisfaction, and became even angrier.


    Not only the third uncle¡¯s family signed, but also the second uncle¡¯s family.


    Coincidentally, Gu Wangchao was at home, and he not only signed it himself, but also signed it on behalf of his brother.


    Tuanzi stared at him with wide eyes, "Brother Wangchao, am I still your favorite sister?"


    Gu Wangchao turned his face away from her.


    Tuanzi ran to the other side, trying to meet his gaze, "Brother Wangchao, please pity Miaomiao, Miaomiao is really... hiccup."


    She hiccups.


    Covering her little mouth in embarrassment, Tuanzi explained under Gu Wangchao''s smiling eyes, "The sugar-oiled glutinous rice cakes made by the second aunt are so delicious, Miao Miao accidentally ate too much, hiccup."


    Gu Wangchao expressed his understanding, and then changed the topic.


    "Miao Miao, if you don''t plan to take advantage of loopholes, you don''t care how many people sign the agreement."


    The implication is obvious. The more Tuanzi cared, the more she exposed her plan.


    Tuanzi lowered his head.


    Gu Wangchao patted her little head, "Eat less sweets, I can make you something else, you can order whatever you want."


    Duanzi reluctantly raised his interest, reported a list of dishes, and successfully ate the big meal made by this cousin himself on the second day.


    On the way to the fifth episode, she was still reminiscing happily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： seem blind

    Chapter 366 Seems blind


    The guests of "Mountain Tour" and the audience found that the dumpling became very strange.


    In the past, no matter when she was studying or patrolling the mountains, she would always chirp and discuss excitedly with her friends. She would also be filled with righteous indignation if she heard the ranger tell the story of the poachers. Otherwise, she will be like a happy bird, rolling in the branches.


    But now, she talked less, and her expression was very serious, with a stern face all the time.


    ¡¾Miao Miao What''s wrong? Physical discomfort? ¡¿


    ¡¾Her expression is so serious, although she is still very cute, but I am not used to it, she should be a happy little dumpling¡¿


    ¡¾I haven''t heard anything about what happened to the Gu family. Gu Cheng is teaching. Didn''t Gu Che join the filming team?¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that Miao Miao saw those words on the Internet? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, her brothers will definitely not let her read it, and they are all **** talk, so there is no need to pay attention to it. If you are active in this circle, you will definitely meet such people¡¿


    Not only the audience is guessing, but the guests are also guessing.


    Wu Ti blocked the camera and mouthed to Gu Cheng, who shook his head, Wu Ti stopped asking.


    He has known Gu Cheng for many years. When Gu Cheng asked him to act just to change the director of "Let''s Adventure Together", he could see that Gu Cheng valued his sister.


    I don¡¯t value it, I won¡¯t make time for my sister, I won¡¯t be a resident guest, I won¡¯t ask friends for help.


    The elder brother who values ??his younger sister doesn''t even care, so that shouldn''t be a big problem.


    During lunch, the children sat around together, Zhou Shang hesitated to speak several times.


    She really wanted to ask, but Miao Miao''s expression was too serious, so she didn''t dare to ask.


    The other children also looked at me and you, and none of them dared to ask questions.


    In order to maintain her image and prevent others from finding out that she lost her teeth and said something, Tuanzi persisted all morning. When she saw the dry food, she subconsciously wanted to grin.


    Realizing that there was still a camera, she shut up again, and ran towards the bushes with her dry food in her arms.


    Children:"?"


    Duan Xiayou could only follow her with his rations, "Don''t worry, I will follow her."


    When Tuanzi left, Yang Heng immediately went to Gu Cheng''s side, "Brother, what''s wrong with my master? Is she feeling unwell? She didn''t say a word, we are so worried!"


    Other children surrounded Gu Cheng.


    Zhou Shang nodded, "That''s right, I didn''t dare to ask because I was afraid that I would make her sad if I said the wrong thing."


    Wu Yu nodded, indicating that he thought so too.


    Wen Jing ate slowly, didn''t look this way, but pricked up her ears to eavesdrop.


    Gu Cheng glanced around, then looked at Yang Heng, who proclaimed himself his younger sister''s apprentice, "This, you can only ask her, if she doesn''t say it, I will, and she will be unhappy."


    He guessed that the dumpling was afraid of being laughed at. Some of the children present were six years old and hadn''t changed their teeth yet. She was the only one who was missing a tooth. He also understood that the younger sister, who was burdened by a heroine, was unwilling to speak.


    Hearing what he said, the children all put on stern faces.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think Gu Cheng is very worried, isn¡¯t Miao Miao his sister¡¿


    ¡¾Sister-in-laws set up by marketing, fake is fake, sooner or later it will show flaws¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, but what is it, I¡¯m curious¡¿


    ¡¾Curiosity +1, but Gu Cheng respects Miao Miao so much, it¡¯s hard to ask him¡¿


    ¡¾Look at what Wu Yu is doing¡¿


    Everyone looked intently.


    Originally, the remaining four children gathered to discuss how to make the dumpling happy. Wu Yu, who had always been lazy, retreated with his dry food and found Wu Ti.


    He gave Wu Ti his own beef jerky, without saying a word, staring at Wu Ti with bright black eyes.


    Wu Ti ate the beef jerky with a smile, "What''s the matter, tell me?"


    "You are friends."


    Wu Yu pointed to Gu Cheng, "Dad, can you ask?"


    Wuti shook his head regretfully, "I''ve asked, but I still have to ask Miao Miao about this matter. Miao Miao refuses to tell, and neither will he. Aren''t you and Miao Miao friends? Go ask Miao Miao."


    The little boy squinted at him, the expression on his face was ''If I dare to ask, why would I bribe you? ''


    "You ate my beef jerky."


    Wu Ti opened the kettle to drink water, "Thank you son for the beef jerky, hurry up and eat, we will be on our way soon."


    Wu Ti glared at him angrily, and returned to the group of children.


    ¡¾I laughed so hard, the bribery failed¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no, this is losing my wife and losing my army. I didn¡¯t get the answer without the beef jerky¡¿


    When everyone had almost eaten, the dumplings came back again.


    Before rushing out, the stuffed dumpling was still grinning, revealing two rows of small deciduous teeth that leaked air.


    After rushing out, she immediately shut her mouth tightly so that no one could see the clue.


    Holding her small arms, with a stern face, Tuanzi returned to the team.


    Zhou Xiang couldn''t hold back, and asked cautiously, "Miao Miao, why don''t you talk today? Are you feeling unwell or are you in trouble?"


    Wen Jing emphasized: "I stopped talking since last night."


    Tuanzi was still very moved, but thinking of the leaky teeth, he shook his little head with a heavy expression.


    [Gu Wu System: Tell me, no one will laugh at you, they are not like that]


    The system still recognizes the quality of these children.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Of course they won¡¯t laugh at me, but the little heroine isn¡¯t cool if the words leak out¡¿


    She has heard about it a long time ago. There are various videos about herself on the Internet. They are either handsome or cute.


    But the little girl with broken teeth is neither handsome nor cute!


    If she opens her mouth to speak, the whole Internet will be full of leaked videos of her talking. Does she want to lose face?


    The system was momentarily speechless.


    After a meeting, it found the reason.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s just that if you don''t tell them, they will just guess wildly. It''s not good to worry too much. You can avoid the camera and tell them]


    Duanzi thought about it, looked at the worried faces of the children, and decided to tell them the truth when there was no camera.


    Before she told them, she had to do boxing to make everyone think she was cool, and then she exposed the fact that she had lost her teeth.


    Having made a decision, Tuanzi picked up a branch, wrote on the ground and told them at night, and specifically said that it was not a big deal.


    The children breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn''t help but wonder, what made the little friends become like this?


    Yang Heng whispered: "Could it be that my master went down the mountain and thought she didn''t do her homework well and taught her a lesson?"


    Wu Yu glanced at him, emphasizing, "She is not your master yet, and she is not you, so she won''t fail to finish her homework on time."


    Yang Heng, who was once reprimanded for not doing his homework for being playful, touched his nose.


    As the evening approached, everyone began to descend the mountain, and even chose another route to try to visit more places.


    As a result, they accidentally bumped into someone camping in the mountains, and they started to light a fire.


    The rangers, guests and most of the audience couldn''t help being furious.


    ¡¾I said not to light a fire in the mountains! ¡¿


    An audience member was extremely irritable and frenziedly sent out similar bullet screens.


    At the same time, everyone also heard extremely violent roars.


    "Do you seem to be blind? Can''t you see the words ''No open flames''? Are you blind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： facial expression

    Chapter 367 Expression Pack


    The guests and audience thought to themselves, yes, are you blind? Whether you enter the mountain pass or in the mountains, there are often various signs. How blind are you so you can¡¯t see the words on them?


    Wait, does it look like it?


    Parents and staff reacted quickly, and when they looked over, they saw the taciturn Tuanzi roaring angrily, "Do you seem blind?"


    While roaring, she raised her hand to extinguish the burning fire.


    Standing up, she raised her hand and pushed it towards the small mound of soil. The soil began to loosen, and then flew into the air. She sucked it in the opposite direction, and the soil flew over the fire that had just been extinguished, and then fell down with a clatter.


    After thinking about it, he felt that this was not safe, so Tuanzi used his internal force to overturn the water bottles of several tourists and **** the water into the dirt pile, and then he clapped his hands in relief.


    Several tourists were dumbfounded and frightened by the hand she showed.


    Tuanzi stepped out of his short legs, walked out of the aura of 1.8 meters, and rushed to them angrily.


    "There will be a fire if there is a fire in the three (mountains), don''t you (know) it?"


    The frightened tourist shook his head embarrassingly.


    Because they don''t know very well, they only think that this little girl has supernatural powers, which makes them a little scared, and even thinks that the little girl''s missing tooth is criticizing them.


    When the little girl grinned and criticized, the gap was facing them!


    Seeing these people behave like quails, Tuanzi was satisfied.


    She kept the posture on her hips, turned her head, "Look, they..."


    Seeing the stunned expressions of her friends, she reacted and quickly covered her little mouth.


    Ahhh, it''s all the tourists'' fault, she was exposed, ahhh!


    Let¡¯s just say, usually when encountering this kind of thing, the friends would rush forward to criticize together, but today everyone was very quiet.


    Yang Jin smiled kindly: "It turns out that you didn''t speak because you changed your teeth. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Everyone will go through this kind of time. It''s normal for your speech to leak or your pronunciation to be inaccurate."


    Tuanzi glanced at him depressedly. At this time, there is no need to emphasize that the pronunciation is not accurate, right?


    Duan Ling also said: "In fact, there is also a loose tooth in the upper part, and it will be replaced in the near future. This kind of thing is indeed normal."


    Tuanzi asked Zhou Shang for confirmation, and the latter nodded.


    Zhou Xiang didn''t have any burdens, she said carelessly, "If you drop it, you will drop it, replace it with solid teeth as soon as possible, so you can eat more."


    This is a road that has never been imagined. Tuanzi tilted his head and thought about it, and suddenly felt that this was not bad.


    Change your teeth, you can eat more food.


    She smiled, accidentally revealing two rows of missing teeth.


    Zhou Xiangxiang was very considerate and didn''t look at it much, for fear that his little friend would be depressed again and stop talking.


    Tuanzi turned around and was about to show off with his elder brother when he suddenly saw a few cameras and stopped immediately.


    "Wait, were you filming just now?"


    The cameraman said honestly: "It''s been shooting all the time, don''t you know?"


    Their show claims to be filming 24 hours a day. Of course, after returning to their respective rooms at night, the guests have the right to turn off the machines in the room.


    It stands to reason that the guests have long been accustomed to the camera.


    It used to be like this, but now that Tuanzi is in a special period, she has been trying to avoid the camera.


    "Then, did everyone hear that?"


    The cameraman still said honestly: "I saw it too."


    For example, the small missing tooth.


    Tuanzi froze on the spot, with a dazed expression at first, then blushed, turned around, buried his head in front of Gu Cheng, jumped into his arms, buried his little head in his arms, and stopped talking.


    Ahhhhh, it''s too embarrassing, everyone saw it!


    Early when she uttered the wrong syllables due to her lisp, the barrage exploded.


    ¡¾So it turns out, I changed my teeth, my pronunciation is not very accurate, I am too shy to speak¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, it¡¯s cute even if you can¡¯t speak clearly, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, stop laughing, hahaha, isn¡¯t it normal to change teeth, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾The point is, if her attitude is plain, everyone will just say a few words if they find out, but she doesn''t speak all day, just to hide this matter, and it will be exposed suddenly, which is very funny¡¿


    ¡¾Do you seem blind.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾These words are so graphic¡¿


    ¡¾It has been made into an emoticon package, throw it in the super chat, everyone can use it casually¡¿


    ¡¾I have saved it, I can use this map in the future¡¿


    ¡¾Doutu, what a great idea¡¿


    When everyone saw the dumpling jumping up and buried in Gu Cheng''s arms, they started taking screenshots frantically again.


    ¡¾I can do this action, the little heroine is shy.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and put the emoticon pack in Chaohua, I want it too¡¿


    ¡¾No, Miao Miao has become angry from embarrassment. Is it not good for everyone to make emoticons¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay, she can¡¯t see it, Gu Cheng looks like the kind of brother who won¡¯t let her use his mobile phone to surf the Internet¡¿


    ¡¾But she has so many brothers who can watch online¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front seems stupid, if her brother sees these emoticons, he will definitely save them secretly and never tell her¡¿


    ¡¾Did the typo in the front be intentional¡¿


    In short, Tuanzi was ashamed and angry, but the audience was happy.


    Tuanzi is normal-minded, they are normal-minded, Tuanzi is very concerned, and they dig out fun from it.


    Today''s happiness is still provided by Tuanzi.


    The system has detected these words a long time ago, and also found that everyone has made emoticons.


    It is already a mature system, if you know some things, you just need to know it yourself, and you don¡¯t have to tell the host everything.


    Similarly, some emoticons can be saved by themselves, and there is no need to send them to the host.


    After descending the mountain, Tuanzi rushed into the room and could not come out.


    The children started to worry again.


    "It''s already dinner time, and she never misses dinner."


    Zhou Shang was worried: "Although I don''t care much about changing teeth, everyone is different. Maybe Miao Miao just cares."


    She won''t be able to lose her teeth for a while, and she won''t be able to keep company with her friends.


    Several other children also wrinkled their little faces, quite worried about this matter.


    Wuti passed by, patted his son on the head, and walked away leisurely.


    Wu Yu stared at his back depressedly.


    Because there is no eating and broadcasting of dumplings, when everyone eats, they feel that the food is not so delicious.


    ¡¾Everyone¡¯s relationship is really good¡¿


    ¡¾Children''s friendship is pure, really enviable¡¿


    ¡¾How do you know they didn''t come from a show? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fork out the lever¡¿


    A few children were still discussing to deliver food to the dumpling later, but they saw the dumpling strolling over with their little hands behind their backs, their white and tender faces were all calm, as if the person who was so shy and buried in the arms of the elder brother was not her.


    Yang Heng approached Wu Yu, wondering, "Why did it suddenly get better? Didn''t she avoid us when she ate before?"


    Wu Yu shook his head.


    "Do you not know, or do you not want to say?" Yang Heng looked at him suspiciously, "Didn''t you guys do a show together before?"


    Wu Yu glared at him, turned around, and picked up children''s chopsticks to eat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： seven candies

    Chapter 368 Seven Candies


    Danzi has ups and downs all day long.


    After descending the mountain, she plunged into the room, and she didn''t even want to eat.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Hungry Stomach Does Not Grow Tall¡¿


    "But knowing this, everyone will definitely stare at Meow Meow when eating!"


    The system paused.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you mean Miaomiao, or Meow? ¡¿


    "Meow?"


    Duanzi uttered a syllable, hesitated for a while, "Miao?"


    The system smiled.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But it is a fact that you changed your teeth, and it is also a fact that you were discovered. No matter whether you hide from the camera or not, or eat or not, nothing can change it. Since it is an unchangeable fact, it is not worthwhile to not have a delicious dinner because of this, right? ¡¿


    Having been with the host for so long, the system already understands the host''s heart very well.


    If you want to convince the host, you can bring out food, master, family members, whatever.


    It will be dinner time, the host is already hungry, and the most important thing is food.


    Tuanzi made sense when he heard it.


    Everyone found out, but she was starving for the established fact, it is too uneconomical, those food will cry!


    She rubbed her stomach in confusion, thought for a while, and opened the door a crack. If no one is guarding the outside, she will go!


    As a result, he opened the door, and what he saw was Gu Cheng''s handsome and serious face.


    Thinking that the eldest brother came to educate him, Tuanzi stood against the wall cowardly.


    "I''m going to eat right away."


    "It''s not like this."


    Gu Cheng said calmly: "I suddenly felt that what Uncle San said made sense."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    "Third Uncle? He talked a lot."


    Gu Cheng: "Signing the agreement means I don''t trust you, but I trust you."


    He took out seven candies, indicating that these are candies for seven days from today to next Thursday.


    "We agreed to take one a day, and I can''t be by your side all the time, so I entrust you with seven for safekeeping. Can you make one a day?"


    Duanzi''s eyes were shining brightly, and he couldn''t take his eyes off the candy anymore.


    "Of course it can be done, Miaomiao is very trustworthy!"


    Gu Cheng suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Meow meow?"


    "Ah, no, it''s Miao Miao!"


    Duanzi happily took the seven candies, stuffed them all in his pocket, and almost hummed a ditty for joy.


    "Hey, I have seven candies."


    Become rich all of a sudden!


    The system doesn''t quite understand her brain circuit.


    These seven candies are enough for seven days. It seems that you are rich today, but there are only so many in seven days. Is there any difference?


    But seeing Gu Cheng coaxing the host well, it didn''t say much.


    The successfully coaxed dumpling walked towards the small restaurant of the guest house with hands behind their backs.


    As long as she''s acting comfortable, no one is too embarrassed to make a big fuss.


    This night, Tuanzi Chibo was back online.


    The children who had eaten about the same before felt that they were doing well again, so they ordered some more food and sat down to eat together.


    ¡¾The mood of the children is the same as the weather in the mountains, and it has changed too much¡¿


    ¡¾No, obviously Gu Cheng coaxed her well, seven candies, Miao Miao became so rich¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just temporary wealth¡¿


    ¡¾Do you think the dumplings will be eaten in a day? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think she is more trustworthy, saying that she will only take seven Gu Cheng¡¿


    ¡¾You also said that you can only get it from Gu Cheng, but you didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t get it from others. Miao Miao is so clever, won¡¯t take advantage of this loophole? ¡¿


    After eating, everyone strolled to digest food together, and then went to the meeting room for study.


    Before the parents came, the children got together to play the game of arm wrestling.


    Tuanzi rolled up his sleeves and said proudly, "I allow you to use both hands!"


    The fact is that other people can''t win her with two hands.


    Wen Jing looked at her with fighting intent in her eyes.


    As expected of her recognized opponent, she is really formidable, and she has to work hard!


    After everyone played for a while, Zhou Xiang suddenly sighed.


    "what''s wrong?"


    Duanzi approached with a smile, "Talk to me if you are in trouble, and I can help you."


    She showed off her chubby little arms.


    "I''m about to change my teeth," Zhou Xiang said gloomily, "Mom told me not to eat candy these days. But candy is so delicious, why don''t you eat it?"


    Danzi nodded in sympathy. She pays attention to the rhythm of her speech now, and she will not make mistakes if she pauses every word.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that such a delicious thing can''t be eaten."


    Except for Wu Yu, who is not interested in eating because of his laziness, and Wen Jing, who has big ambitions at a young age, the other three children are all obsessed with candy.


    Duanzi wrinkled her little face, accidentally revealing the agreement.


    "Miaomiao has already made an agreement with elder brother for three chapters. My lord is too smart to come up with such a method."


    Zhou Xiang suddenly looked scared, "When I change my teeth, will my mother do the same?"


    "I don''t know," Tuanzi shook his head honestly, "Your mother is also very smart, maybe she will come up with this method."


    Zhou Xiang was even more distressed.


    "I haven''t eaten sugar for three days. Can I not eat it for a week after changing my teeth?"


    Seeing how pitiful she was, Tuanzi immediately took out the candy he had just obtained, and said proudly, "It''s okay, I can treat you to it, we are good friends."


    She generously asked Zhou Xiang to pick a candy, seeing that Yang Heng was drooling so greedy, she let him pick it too.


    These two little friends have been chosen, of course Wu Yu and Wen Jing cannot be ignored.


    Seeing everyone peeling off the candy wrapper and eating happily, the dumpling was also greedy, so I peeled off one myself, put it in my mouth, and immediately smiled into crescent moons with big eyes.


    "Delicious~"


    Zhou Xiang nodded in approval.


    After eating this one, the dumpling reluctantly put the remaining two back.


    At this time, she was in the middle of her head, so she didn''t settle the score.


    But in fact, there are still six days until next Friday to get the candy, and she only has two candies left.


    The system thought about it, but still didn''t remind her, let the host be happy first. The guest you invite yourself is responsible for yourself.


    ¡¾Did Miao Miao forget that this is her weekly measurement¡¿


    ¡¾Eat high and forget it¡¿


    ¡¾Will she cry when she knows the truth¡¿


    ¡¾The little heroine will cry? What a joke... But I will definitely record a video when she cries, and when she becomes a grand master in the future, establishing a sect with countless disciples and grandchildren, I will release the video of her crying with missing teeth]


    ¡¾The one in front, you are so good or bad, I want to do the same too¡¿


    ¡¾I want it too, I want it too¡¿


    When these barrages were detected, the system was stunned.


    These humans are too... But it really wants to see that scene.


    Tuanzi didn''t know that a group of people were crying after she realized it.


    After happily sharing the candy with my friends, Tuanzi cooperated with the study, and obediently washed and went to bed at night. After breakfast the next day, I was ready to enjoy the candy of the day, but I was shocked when I found that there were only two candies.


    "Wait, why are there only two?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You invited the guest yourself, I forgot¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    She doesn''t regret it, but, but, there are only two candies, what should I do?


    Heiliang''s eyeballs rolled around, and Tuanzi''s eyes swept over Jin Chunting and Duan Xiayou who had signed the agreement, then over the poor little friends, over the strict parents, and finally fell on the staff at work. personnel.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Sugar exchange failed

    Chapter 369 Failed to exchange sugar


    The guests have to eat, and the staff also have to eat.


    Passing the mountains is hard enough, Director Chen will not treat the staff harshly in terms of meals.


    Everyone has discussed that every time a guest eats lunch, they will appear in the field of vision of several fixed camera positions, so that other cameramen can also free up their hands to eat.


    Now, the cameraman following the dumpling is sitting on a rock to eat.


    He directly took two self-heating meals.


    No way, following up with a dumpling requires both technique and physical strength. Since taking this job, his skills have improved and his physical strength has also improved, but his appetite has increased.


    At this time, he felt that there was someone more around him, and his breath was very weak. He was startled, and when he turned his head, he saw Tuanzi squatting at his feet, slowly nibbling compressed biscuits, noticing his gaze, and showing a cute and soft face The cute smile makes people''s hearts soften.


    Because they had to be consistent with the rangers, the lunch quality of the guests was not high, and they didn¡¯t even have self-heating meals. Only the little guests can get a little beef jerky or chocolate.


    Everyone knows how much they love dumplings. The cameraman whispered, "Do you want to eat self-heating rice? Shall I get you one?"


    There is no camera anyway, and the microphone of the dumpling is also turned off, so I will feed it once quietly, so that no audience will find out.


    Duanzi honestly shook his head.


    Eating compressed biscuits and pancakes without moisture can also fill you up. Now she is more hungry for other things.


    "Uncle, Miao Miao wants to discuss something with you."


    The cameraman assumed a posture of listening carefully.


    "Can I trade this for candy with you?"


    Dumplings took out the beef jerky they were given.


    Blinking her big moist eyes, she looked sincere and harmless, even revealing a little pity.


    For chewing gum, she really worked hard to find a way.


    Being watched by such soft, trusting and expectant eyes, even if he is a strong man, his heart will be so soft now that he can''t wait to agree immediately.


    As for why he didn''t agree, it was because he agreed to someone else first!


    The cameraman rubbed his nose in embarrassment, "This, Miaomiao, it''s not that uncle doesn''t want to trade with you, it''s just that uncle wants to be honest."


    Hei Liang''s eyes widened slightly, and Tuanzi had a bad feeling.


    "It''s like this, last night..."


    The cameraman briefly described Gu Cheng''s behavior last night.


    The whole behavior was summed up in one sentence. Last night, Gu Cheng got a staff member who was familiar with Tuanzi to sign it.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Wow, your brother deserves to be your brother, he has blocked your way out. In this and the last episode, in the program group, you can¡¯t exchange for sugar¡¿


    After filming the show, Tuanzi will return to Jiangcheng. People who were acquainted with Tuanzi in Jiangcheng basically signed the agreement.


    This means that for a long time in the future, Tuanzi must strictly abide by the agreement.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, not even knowing that the beef in his hand fell to the ground. Fortunately, there is a packaging bag outside the beef jerky, otherwise, when she reacts, she will burst into tears!


    "Brother really did this?"


    The cameraman couldn''t bear it, but he really kept his promise. When he signed the agreement, he wouldn''t give Tangzi candy.


    "Yes, Miaomiao, just bear with it, listen to him, he will give you seven at a time, rounded up to a whole bag of candy, quite a lot."


    Seven candies are a lot, but that¡¯s a week¡¯s worth?


    Tuanzi almost roared, not to mention, she only has two now, two, are they stuck between her teeth?


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth, she was about to cry.


    After a long time, she finally choked out a sentence, "My lord is really too cunning!"


    Finding so many people to sign the agreement seems to distrust her. In order to dispel her thoughts, I once again handed over a week''s worth to her for safekeeping, showing that I still trust her a lot.


    In this way, even if she finds out about it now, she can''t blame Gu Cheng. The eldest brother is willing to give so much candy in one breath, because he really believes in her, and she only ate one candy yesterday.


    But she still has so many little friends, and they are short of candy, so she can''t entertain them?


    The dumpling suddenly withered.


    The cameraman felt that the food in the bowl was not tasty.


    This child also looks too pitiful. It''s just that he is soft-hearted, he signed the agreement himself, and he must abide by it.


    After thinking about it, the cameraman quietly told her a secret.


    "Only some people signed the agreement."


    They are all the staff who have a lot of contact with the dumpling. Some staff have no contact with the dumpling because of the job content. After a little observation, Gu Cheng didn''t ask these people for help.


    "If you really want to, you can try it."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, and then he lowered his head.


    "Miao Miao is not familiar with those people."


    The difficulty of exchanging sugar suddenly increased.


    Hey, why is it so difficult to eat candy?


    The dumpling returned to its original position with a slumped head, gnawing on the compressed biscuit tastelessly.


    Seeing her reaction, Gu Cheng knew that she had returned in vain, so he didn''t say a word.


    In the evening, the children went out for a walk to digest food, and the parents gathered together.


    Yang Jin also signed the agreement, so he couldn''t help but tease Gu Cheng.


    "You and Mr. Gu are too different in personality. If Miao Miao begs him, he will agree to everything in less than a minute."


    Wu Ti sat aside and played with his mobile phone, and raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    Even the carefree Yang Zhi and Duan Ling felt that there was something wrong with these words, but they couldn''t react for a while.


    Hearing this, Gu Cheng''s expression became more serious, and his tone was a little low, "Did he promise Miao Miao something to make you feel like this?"


    Yang Jin: "... Ah!"


    Yang Zhi and Duan Ling were stunned, they just said, wouldn''t Yang Jin''s words expose what Gu Che did?


    Both of them had been with Gu Che before, and they knew what Yang Jin was referring to, so they subconsciously made up for it.


    "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s better for a child to like to eat than not to like to eat." Duan Ling has a nephew who doesn''t like to eat, which makes him feel emotional from the bottom of his heart.


    Yang Zhi also said: "If my sister is so obedient and sweet, I will definitely agree to anything."


    Wu Ti couldn''t help coughing a few times, and after attracting the attention of the two, he said helplessly, "Mr. Yang Jin hasn''t said anything yet, you''ve sold out Mr. Gu."


    The mindless duo smiled awkwardly, not daring to look at Gu Cheng''s expression.


    Gu Cheng didn''t have any special reaction. After careful questioning, he found out that the dumpling helped rescue them before, and the villagers enthusiastically cooked to thank them.


    Or the dumpling just finished eating a piece of sesame cake, and then took the peanut crisp and Qima crisp from a female staff member.


    Gu Che felt that she had taken in too much sugar and stopped her, but the dumpling acted pitifully as a baby, and Gu Che surrendered instantly.


    Waiting for Gu Cheng to leave the conference room without saying a word, Yang Jin asked Wu Ti in fear, "Is there something wrong with Mr. Gu?"


    Wu Ti smiled, but didn''t answer.


    How could he know such a thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Miao Miao: Im so hard

    Chapter 370 Miao Miao: I am so difficult


    Persisting until the third day of the live broadcast of the fifth period, that is, Sunday, Tuanzi ate a piece of candy pitifully.


    At this point, she has only one candy left, and she will have to wait until next Thursday night or Friday morning to get the candy.


    With candy in her mouth, Tuanzi looked around and saw everyone sitting together eating and resting in twos and threes, she found Jin Chunting furiously.


    "Brother Chun Ting."


    Tuanzi leaned over to stick with him, and got close.


    "We have a very good relationship, don''t we?"


    Jin Chunting laughed and said, "Want candy?"


    Tuanzi Xiaoji nodded like a pecking rice, looked at his expression, and looked very caring.


    "Miao Miao knows that you signed the agreement and cannot break the contract, but the agreement does not say that you cannot exchange candy for Miao Miao."


    Jin Chunting blinked, tasted it for a while, and asked again, only to realize that his cousin wanted him to exchange candy with the staff.


    Tuanzi raised her little meaty claw and smiled slyly.


    "That uncle didn''t sign the agreement, he gave the candy, not you, so he won''t breach the contract, right?"


    Jin Chunting patted her little head amusedly.


    I don¡¯t know how many ways my cousin has thought of for this candy?


    Why is my sister so cute? It''s so cute even asking for a candy.


    Afraid that Jin Chunting would consider this a breach of contract, Tuanzi proposed another method.


    "You can change to the candy and throw the candy on the ground, pretending to drop it by accident. Miao Miao is just a kid who picked up the candy and didn''t want to waste it."


    It''s all so pitiful, Jin Chunting feels that if he doesn''t help, his conscience will hurt.


    Just, he thought of the contents of the agreement, and asked softly, "Did you not read the agreement carefully?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, looking bewildered.


    Jin Chunting took out his mobile phone, called up the photos of the agreement, enlarged the photos, and pointed to one of them.


    "Look here, the person who signed is not allowed to help you get candies and desserts in any way. Even if you just ask for candy for you, or accidentally leave candy behind, it still counts."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    "Does brother have mind reading skills?"


    Tuanzi shook her head with her little head in her arms.


    "Why did he guess everything in advance?"


    What does this make her do?


    Jin Chunting sighed lovingly.


    "You can find the cameraman yourself, anyway, he didn''t sign it."


    Tuanzi pursed her lips and hummed.


    "Are you afraid of strangers?"


    Jin Chunting feels that his younger sister has nothing to do with being ''scared of life''. The younger sister is the legendary social cow, who can chat not only with people, but also with animals. Although when chatting with animals, she basically said that the animals were eating.


    "Neither."


    Duanzi groaned several times before telling the truth.


    "That is, if Miao Miao came forward and got candy in exchange, and the news got out, would Big Brother get other people to sign too? Then Miao Miao would have no way out!"


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi held his little face in horror, "That Miao Miao is too miserable, right?"


    Jin Chunting couldn''t laugh or cry for a while, but he couldn''t deny that what his sister said was right. If Gu Cheng finds out that there is still a way to go, his cousin might block the way overnight.


    In terms of controlling my sister¡¯s intake of sweets, my cousin is really determined, and nothing anyone can say can shake this determination.


    If it was him, whether it was his younger sister or younger brother who acted like a baby and asked for candy, he would just buy it unprincipled.


    "Oh, I want to help you too."


    Jin Chunting sighed, followed by Tuanzi sighing heavily, and the siblings sighed together.


    "Your second brother doesn''t seem to sign." Jin Chunting suddenly thought of this, "My younger brother didn''t sign either. If you want to get candy for a long time, you can start with the two of them."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    She ignored the scary dentist cousin and put her last hope on her dear second brother.


    "Second brother will definitely buy it for Miaomiao!"


    She wished she could call Gu Che right now.


    She glanced at Gu Cheng vigilantly, to make sure her elder brother didn''t notice this side, she stomped her feet excitedly, "Hey, this is really a good idea."


    She didn''t think of her second brother before.


    When the show ends today, everyone says goodbye and goes their separate ways.


    Tuanzi stayed with Gu Cheng all the time, it was not easy to send messages and make phone calls, so he could only hold back his excitement and survived until he went home.


    As soon as she got home, she ran back to her room and couldn''t wait to take out her mobile phone to make a call.


    The assistant Xiao Sun answered the phone.


    "Miao Miao, are you looking for Brother Gu? He won''t be playing for a while, when the time comes, I''ll ask him to call?"


    "Okay, okay~"


    Even if the second brother could not be contacted immediately, Tuanzi was still circling excitedly.


    "Wow, Miao Miao is going to be rich soon."


    The second brother just looked cold and cold, but she was actually very easy to be persuaded. She was full of confidence, and with such confidence, she ate supper happily.


    After eating supper, Tuanzi helped clean up with a little guilt, and wanted to give Gu Cheng a shoulder.


    Gu Cheng was reading the handout, seeing her so attentive, he laughed and said, "Have you done something bad behind my back? Or are you about to do something bad?"


    "Not at all!"


    Tuanzi put his hands behind his back, too guilty to look at him, "Miao Miao just thinks that big brother is working too hard. After getting off the plane, he has to cook supper and prepare lessons for this meeting."


    Gu Cheng stared at her steadily for a few seconds, then waved her to go back to rest.


    Duanzi hurriedly slipped away, and if he stayed in the study for a second, he might be seen through by his elder brother.


    Her big brother, it¡¯s better to have mind reading skills than not having mind reading skills.


    The system endured and endured, but couldn''t.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn''t you ever think that he also blocked your second brother''s road? ¡¿


    "impossible."


    Danzi refuses to think about this terrible possibility.


    "And the second brother has been filming, the eldest brother will not disturb the second brother''s work!"


    This will be in her own room, and she is not afraid of being heard when she speaks, so she doesn''t communicate in her mind.


    "At least wait until the second brother is free before the eldest brother will let the second brother sign the agreement."


    There is still a long period of time during this period, she can communicate with the second brother quietly!


    Even if she was discovered after only communicating with her once, it is still possible for her to get a year''s worth this time!


    While talking, the call came, and Tuanzi quickly connected, and sweetly called out, "Second Brother~"


    Gu Che was very helpful, "You just got home?"


    "It''s been a while since I got home, and I''ve finished eating supper," Tuanzi shared tonight''s supper, and urged Gu Che to order some supper too, don''t be hungry and thin, "Second brother, Miaomiao wants to discuss something with you. "


    After getting the promise, she wronged Baba and said about signing the agreement.


    "Miao Miao knows that big brother is doing it for Miao Miao''s sake, but Miao Miao shared it with her friends, so she won''t have to eat for the next few days, it''s too pitiful."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: How can anyone say that he is pitiful? ¡¿


    Duanzi insisted on talking.


    To put it a little pitifully, the second brother will buy more candy?


    It''s been more than half a year since my younger sister came back, and Gu Che has already figured out this younger sister''s character.


    Hearing this, she will know her purpose.


    It''s just unfortunate that he was criticized by his elder brother.


    "You may not know that last night, my elder brother contacted me suddenly and asked me to agree to sign on his behalf."


    What Gu Che didn''t have the nerve to say was that Gu Cheng also mentioned something that he had no principles.


    Brother''s point of view is that it is right to spoil your younger sister, but it can involve your younger sister''s health problems, so you can''t be unprincipled. My younger sister doesn''t understand these things, and it''s normal to pursue them instinctively, but they adults must stick to the bottom line.


    Gu Che felt that what the elder brother said made sense, but he might not follow suit next time. After all, as soon as his heart softened and his mind became confused, he agreed to any request.


    Afraid that he would be soft-hearted again, Gu Che hastily hung up the phone, leaving behind a shocked face.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It''s over, you only have one last path left¡¿


    Duanzi: "?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Jin Chunchao, he didn¡¯t sign it, and your elder brother won¡¯t ask him to sign it either¡¿


    Tuanzi frowned.


    The question is, can the allure of candy overcome the fear of the dentist?


    After thinking for a while, she hugged her small head and howled dryly, "Miao Miao is so difficult!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Dehydrated Chinese cabbage

    Chapter 371 Dehydrated Chinese Cabbage


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the end of "Mountain Tour".


    Generally speaking, the schedule after the Spring Festival is not popular, and the ratings of variety shows during this time period are generally low. The slump in variety shows will not improve until April.


    Even if the variety show is at a low ebb, there are always shows that will be scheduled for this time period.


    Among them, only a very small number actively choose this schedule. Because there are no hits in the same period, even if the ratings are not very high, as long as you can watch it, you can be blown away, and the leaders in the station can''t blame it.


    But over the years, there are always some variety shows that can make history.


    This year it is the turn of "Mountain Patrol Tour", which is obviously a semi-public program. The content of each episode is to patrol the mountains. During the period, when encountering people who litter cigarette butts and water bottles, and people who light open fires in the mountains, they always need to be educated.


    Most people don''t like to be educated when they watch the show. They come to have fun, not to find a teacher. But the education in "Mountain Tour" is becoming more and more popular.


    At the beginning, some people sang bad words and cared about the artist''s appeal. Later, everyone admired the scenery and attracted children to fluffy animals. And every issue encounters unexpected events from time to time, which adds to the highlights.


    Every time a poacher is caught and taught a lesson, a fugitive is caught, or a blind person enters a mountain to make an open fire and is scolded, the audience is extremely happy.


    Everyone maintain this cheerful mood to usher in the last issue.


    ¡¾Closing flowers¡¿


    ¡¾Sister¡¯s little ones, why aren¡¯t they in the picture yet¡¿


    ¡¾It''s the last issue, why don''t we have something special? Like a cat catching a mouse? ¡¿


    ¡¾The mouse in front refers to a poacher or a fugitive? ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, why is Miaomiao so languid again? Didn''t she face the matter of changing her teeth calmly?¡¿


    ¡¾This kind of wilting, a bit like a cabbage without water¡¿


    The little cabbage in their mouths sighed faintly.


    "Ugh."


    After hearing this, Gu Cheng patted her little head.


    "come on."


    Duanzi sighed again, with that white and soft little face, cute and pitiful.


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Today Friday, you will get seven candies right away, aren¡¯t you happy? ¡¿


    Duanzi looked serious.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: This is what Master said, treating the symptoms but not the root cause, right? Miao Miao is small, but Miao Miao knows a lot! ¡¿


    The system was speechless.


    The host is indeed right, even if she gets seven candies a week, it is still a temporary solution for her, not the root cause.


    In the remaining four days before, the dumpling really only ate two candies. It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat more, but that she stays in Jiangcheng and has nowhere to ask for help!


    Even if Tuanzi went to Jiang City Xingyi Boxing Association as a guest, the president and vice president pretended not to understand all kinds of hints.


    At that time, Tuanzi still sighed with resentment, "It''s just that Miaomiao doesn''t know enough people. Master is right, many friends have many paths, and many people you know have many candies!"


    If Gu Cheng hadn''t invited her to eat a pudding and a piece of mousse yesterday, the dumpling would have turned into dehydrated cabbage.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: No matter what, it¡¯s working time now, so it¡¯s irresponsible to be listless¡¿


    As a dedicated little heroine, Tuanzi couldn''t listen to such words, and immediately stretched out her claws to pat her little face to regain her spirits.


    After a full day of work, in the evening, after eating, she looked at Gu Cheng eagerly.


    She didn''t say a word, she just stared at Gu Cheng with those big shiny black eyes, and there seemed to be a furry tail shaking wildly behind her.


    ¡®Sugar, give me sugar! ¡¯, she said it all over her body.


    Gu Cheng didn''t seem to understand, first took out his mobile phone to deal with work, and then chatted with Wu Ti about the latest movie.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Cauldron!"


    In desperation, she forgot to pay attention to her accent, "Why are you like this, cauldron!"


    Wu Ti couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud.


    The word ''cauldron'' really doesn''t match Gu Cheng''s handsome and serious face.


    Tuanzi pitifully pulled Gu Cheng''s thigh, trying to impress him with his eyes, "You forgot!"


    "I haven''t forgotten."


    Gu Cheng had no choice but to say, "I''ll give it to you tonight."


    "It''s night now!"


    "I will give it to you after the study session is over."


    Tuanzi thought about it with a puffy face, and agreed.


    Now she didn''t want to see the ''cauldron'', so she summoned her friends and took her friends out.


    As soon as the person left, Gu Cheng pressed his temple helplessly.


    Wu Ti smiled and said, "I pester you every day to eat sweets?"


    "The more it is like this," Gu Cheng sighed, "the more you have to control it."


    Between the two episodes, he saw with his own eyes that his sister tried all kinds of tricks for candy, and sometimes she would forget her homework.


    Candy has too much influence on her, Gu Cheng is afraid that if a stranger gives a candy in the future, her younger sister will foolishly follow him away, so she will be ruthless and train her resistance to candy again.


    However, it doesn''t look useful.


    "All children are like this." Wu Ti smiled.


    "Your Wu Yu is not like this."


    When mentioning his son, Wu Ti''s smile froze, and he also sighed after a long time.


    "I''d rather he was interested in something other than sleeping."


    His son never stands when he can sit, never sits when he can lie down, and is lazy all day long, very similar to the big brother of Tuanzi.


    After the daughter was born, the son changed a little, and actively followed him out to participate in the show, just to avoid the lively and active daughter.


    There are changes, but not much.


    Two parents exchange parenting experience.


    Tuanzi wandered around outside, but found nothing unusual, and brought his friends back for a stroll.


    Zhou Xiangxiang and Yang Heng want to call their parents, Wu Yu wants to go back to the room to sleep, and Tuanzi can only practice martial arts with the quiet children.


    After practicing for a while, it''s time to study.


    Tuanzi patted her flushed face, wiped off her sweat, and said in a sweet voice, "Sister Xiaojing, we have to go back."


    Wen glanced at her silently, patted the ashes on the clothes, glanced at her again, and patted the ashes on the clothes again.


    Duanzi: "?"


    "Sister Xiaojing, why do you always look at me?"


    The little girl with honey-colored skin and razor-sharp eyes remained silent.


    She walked past the dumpling quickly, suddenly threw something, and ran away after throwing it, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Tuanzi hurriedly caught the thing she threw over and took a closer look.


    "chocolate!"


    is a pack of chocolate balls, not big, but delicately packaged.


    Through the packaging bag, the dumpling seemed to smell a sweet smell, and the small nose moved several times.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That kid, a little awkward¡¿


    Even gifts are given by throwing.


    "Wow, sister Xiaojing is so kind!"


    Duanzi was so moved that he stuffed a small bag of chocolate **** into his clothes and adjusted it several times in order not to let Gu Cheng find out. After tidying up, she ran after her.


    "Sister Xiaojing, wait for me!"


    "Sister Xiaojing, Miaomiao really likes you!"


    "Sister Xiaojing..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Miao Miao: woo woo woo

    Chapter 372 Miao Miao: Aww


    In class that night, Tuanzi abandoned Gu Cheng and wanted to sit next to Wen.


    Yang Zhi was driven aside and could only sit with Gu Cheng.


    "Miao Miao likes your sister very much." Gu Cheng took the initiative to talk, which is rare.


    Yang Zhi laughed ''hehe'', "Xiaojing also likes your sister, otherwise she wouldn''t look for me... Ahem, it''s a good thing that the two children have a good relationship, and we can keep in touch after the show is over. It''s rare to see Xiaojing play so well with her peers it is good."


    Because of his personality, his cousin couldn''t get along with her peers. When she asked her why, she said bluntly that her peers were too naive. In the kindergarten before, my younger sister fought with others and beat three boys in the top class to cry.


    Gu Cheng agreed, and exchanged a few words with this careless member of the Wushu Association.


    After the study, everyone went back to their respective rooms.


    Tuanzi bid farewell to Gu Cheng happily, opened the door, and when she was about to close the door, she found her elder brother following in.


    "Brother?"


    After Gu Cheng came in, he stood by the door, crossed his arms, "Miao Miao, just smile."


    Tuanzi grinned subconsciously, revealing two rows of small, dark teeth.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What are you laughing at? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Cough, what, did you not rinse your mouth after eating the chocolate? ¡¿


    There are chocolates on the teeth!


    Tuanzi realized the problem a little later, and quickly shut his mouth tightly, even pursing his lips.


    She was worried about this, and she stretched out her paws to cover her small mouth, even her nose, and only her big eyes were exposed, turning around.


    Gu Cheng sighed.


    Tuanzi continued to look at him pitifully.


    Woohoo, it''s all because the chocolate is so delicious, I ate so happily that I forgot to drink water to rinse my mouth! Chocolate, chocolate, why are you so delicious? Tuanzi complained in his heart.


    Gu Cheng didn''t say anything critical.


    Yang Zhi is too simple, he doesn''t have a heart at all, even if he doesn''t say it clearly, he can tell the truth in a few words.


    Wen Jing asked her cousin to borrow money to buy chocolates for his sister.


    "I won''t give sugar this week, is that okay?"


    Tuanzi''s brows immediately curved into a wronged shape.


    "Integrity."


    Duanzi was a little tangled, thought about it, and settled the account.


    Sister Xiaojing gave nine chocolates, but my elder brother only gave seven. In fact, she still made money.


    She nodded her head, let go of her hand, and said cautiously, "Don''t you criticize Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng didn''t intend to criticize her, but just reminded her before going out, "Remember to brush your teeth."


    "Okay!" Tuanzi happily responded.


    While brushing her teeth, she is doing two things at once, communicating with the system in her mind.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Big Brother is so kind, you didn¡¯t criticize me like this¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu why don¡¯t you speak¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I''m feeling that your elder brother is really good at raising children, is this considered a talent?¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ¡¿


    On the second day of the closing period, the guests went up the mountain full of energy, but it didn''t take long before they heard the howling of wolves.


    The ranger hurriedly said: "The wolves are hunting, let''s take a detour, don''t disturb them."


    The mountain they inspected at the end of the official period is also rich in species, and there are several wolf packs among them. The wolves are kings of the mountains, and occasionally conflicts over food and territory. Humans do not participate in this natural competition.


    The guests and staff cooperated very well.


    The forest rangers are the ones who have worked here for decades and know the mountain better. If you don''t listen to the advice of the locals, there will be no place to cry when something goes wrong.


    Tuanzi walked away with the big troop on short legs, but his little head kept looking in the direction of the wolves, and imitated their ''oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo up'' a few times.


    Gu Cheng grabbed her by the back of the collar, and Tuanzi immediately followed up obediently like a cub being grabbed by the back of the neck, without going ''oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miao Miao reacts like a kitten¡¿


    ¡¾Then Gu Cheng is a big cat? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng should be a domineering raccoon cat, while Gu Che is a cold black cat¡¿


    ¡¾I think Miaomiao is more like a little milk dog¡¿


    ¡¾Does no one care about wolves? This is the first time for me to observe wolves up close, I really want to see]


    ¡¾Wolf Pack: I also want to see who is going to deliver food¡¿


    After getting away from the wolves, nothing special happened. Everyone patrolled the mountain step by step until noon, and everyone heard the sound of ''oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo'' again, each sound more and more indignant, even the laymen like the guests could hear it, The wolves are very angry.


    Duan Ling was a little scared, but also puzzled, "Could it be that you got angry because of the competition for territory?"


    And they are all far away from the place where they went up the mountain before. It can''t be that wolf pack that has been following them?


    "It''s another pack."


    The ranger had a serious expression on his face, and unconsciously patted the alarm, "This call is to defend against foreign invasion, I have to go and have a look."


    There are more ferocious animals than wolves in this mountain, such as black bears, but wolves have an advantage, they act in groups. Even if they can''t win, they won''t lose too badly.


    In the past, wolves fought in a similar way, but there was no such anger.


    "It''s more like an animal or a person angered the wolves."


    One of the responsibilities of the forest rangers is to keep an eye on the state of wild animals. If abnormalities are found far away, they must be reported. When necessary, they will keep a safe distance to keep up.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Uncle, I can take you there!"


    She fluttered her small arms, "I''ll take you Feifei!"


    Now her internal strength is more and more exquisite, and she pays attention to the experience of the guests. Every time she takes the flight, she will fly very high, so that the guests'' legs will not hit the tree.


    The forest ranger knew that she was superb in martial arts, but he was really embarrassed to let a five-year-old child send him off.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Duan Xiayou drank his saliva and took the initiative to stand up.


    He put on the sports camera handed over by the staff, and felt movement beside him. When he lowered his head, he saw the little junior sister holding the camera, smiling harmlessly.


    "One more person is more power."


    Tuanzi didn''t dare to look at Gu Cheng, and awkwardly put the camera on his head.


    After she was fully prepared, she carefully glanced at Gu Cheng, and when she saw Gu Cheng made a cheering gesture to her, she jumped up happily.


    "Brother, Miaomiao loves you so much!"


    Gu Cheng: "Ahem." This kind of thing can be said in private, there is no need to say it in front of the camera. Now, audiences across the country know that his sister likes him very much.


    With the help of two martial arts masters, the ranger came to the vicinity of the wolves within three minutes.


    Duan Xiayou and the ranger landed on a thicker tree, while Tuanzi landed on another tree.


    Standing tall and looking far, the three soon discovered that the wolves were besieging the three grown men.


    The three men all have homemade earth guns in their hands. They should have installed silencers, so everyone didn''t hear the sound.


    At their legs was a large wolf, lying in a pool of blood. In addition, there is a large cage with several wolf cubs in it.


    A man was holding a little wolf cub in his hand, as if he was threatening the wolves to retreat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： Cooperation to save wolves

    Chapter 373 Cooperation to save wolves


    Seeing this scene, the ranger did not hesitate to press the alarm.


    The one-button alarm can be located. As soon as he calls the police, the forest police at the foot of the mountain will be able to know his specific location and rush over as quickly as possible.


    The poacher had a gun, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, and he didn''t dare to let Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou mess around. In his perception, even a martial arts master could not compare to this kind of hot weapon.


    The audience in the live broadcast room also saw the homemade soil gun, scolding the poachers while telling the group not to mess around.


    ¡¾Miao Miao, don¡¯t confront them head-on¡¿


    ¡¾In the past, villains held knives at most, but now they are guns¡¿


    ¡¾Even if it¡¯s an earthen gun, no matter how fast your light work is, it won¡¯t be as fast as a gun¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, don''t be impulsive! ¡¿


    The system also advised Tuanzi not to be impulsive, and it also detected the big wolf lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: It has lost its breath¡¿


    Tuanzi glared at those people angrily.


    I didn¡¯t see this kind of weapon in ancient times before, but in modern times, my eldest brother actually explained it specially to prevent her from being impulsive. It was also this weapon that allowed Tuanzi to change from a melee attack to a long-range attack.


    She didn''t think too much about it, she just thought that these people dared to confront the wolves only because they had cubs and earthen guns in their hands. The group can handle it by themselves, right?


    Taking out a few pebbles from his pocket, Tuanzi aimed at the wrists of several poachers.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: It is wise to destroy the weapon, but if they just destroy it, they will pick it up right away? These few seem to be very experienced]


    The system also warned the group with clips from the movie. Some people were knocked out of their guns and kicked up with their toes.


    There are also people with rich experience, you have malicious intentions, and you can shoot in your direction.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Whenever you make a mistake, your elder brother will know about it...¡¿


    The system didn''t finish speaking, but Tuanzi had already predicted the big brother''s reaction.


    It''s okay if it succeeds, but if there is a slight mistake, the elder brother must be very angry.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: At this time, I need to cooperate with the elder brother¡¿


    Duan Xiayou has learned two unique skills of the Tianyun School, his lightness skills are fair, and he has also practiced a little hidden weapons. Tuanzi is different, in addition to the martial arts of this sect, she has learned a lot of other kung fu in order to raise the ''martial arts master'' to the full level as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Tuanzi silently landed beside Duan Xiayou, handed over the pebble in his hand, and pointed to the villain who was still confronting the wolves.


    She made a throwing motion, looked at Duan Xiayou with big eyes, as if saying, "Do you understand?"


    Duan Xiayou looked at her.


    He also wore a sports camera on his head, so the audience could just see her expressions and movements, and they were all at a loss.


    Tuanzi made another movement of pushing palms of luck, which meant that as long as Duan Xiayou knocked down their guns, she immediately used 100% of her internal force to push her palms of luck, pushing them and the little wolf cub in their hands away.


    As long as you stay away from the original place, you will have no chance to pick up a gun. She is so smart!


    Tuanzi proudly puffed out her chest, but soon worried that the elder brother would not understand her meaning, so she quickly made a movement of pinching the back of her neck. It means that she pushes the villain and the little wolf cub out, and Duan Xiayou wants to use lightness skills to **** the little wolf cub back.


    After the demonstration, Tuanzi looked at Duan Xiayou with bright eyes.


    Duan Xiayou looked at her.


    ¡¾No, what exactly is Miao Miao talking about¡¿


    ¡¾I am also very confused, what is she gesticulating¡¿


    ¡¾Eldest brother is probably also confused¡¿


    ¡¾It must be a plan to attack poachers, but we can''t understand it¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, don¡¯t take risks¡¿


    The system actually approved the plan.


    As long as you knock down the hot weapons and make sure those people can''t pick them up, this is the host''s world.


    Seeing that Duan Xiayou was still not moving, Tuanzi pointed anxiously in the direction they came from, indicating that they could stay away so that they could talk aloud.


    A big hand reached out and patted the small head of the dumpling.


    At the same time, the wolf king let out a long howl, and the wolves were ready to attack again.


    The three poachers looked nervously at the wolves.


    The one headed by ?? pointed his gun at the wolf king and cursed ''beast''.


    At this moment, according to the position, Duan Xiayou, who was standing behind them on the left, shot, and hit their wrists quickly and mercilessly.


    The three of them were in pain, and the guns in their hands fell to the ground. Their instinctive reaction is to look back.


    Tuanzi hurriedly pushed his palm with luck, and the air wave rolled over, overturning the three of them and a wolf cub, and fell to a place about ten meters away from the original place.


    Wearing overalls, Duan Xiayou was as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he ran over to the three of them and snatched the cub back. Tuanzi flew down the tree and picked up the three earthen guns. It was a pity that he lost his breath after looking at it. The big wolf landed on the tree again.


    Duan Xiayou put the snatched wolf cub behind the pack of wolves, and silently performed lightness kung fu and flew up the tree.


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other, and then pointed the camera down.


    The wolves without any worries were extremely restless.


    The wolf king howled again, and the big wolves bared their teeth and rushed towards the three poachers.


    "Ahhh!"


    Tuanzi crouched on a branch, not sympathizing with the three of them at all, Duan Xiayou was even more indifferent, even the forest guard whispered, "It''s what it deserves!"


    The audience was curious and scared.


    ¡¾Is there anyone like me who can''t help but open his fingers to peek while covering his eyes? ¡¿


    ¡¾Oh my god, this is the first time I saw wolves attacking in the wild, so fierce¡¿


    ¡¾This group of poachers really deserve it, but they just came to provoke the wolves. Do you know how to write the word ''death''¡¿


    ¡¾But Gu Miaomiao and the others are going too far, just watch the wolves attack those three people, even if they poach, it won¡¯t be so miserable¡¿


    ¡¾In front, the body of the murdered wolf is not cold yet, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say this¡¿


    ¡¾I also think this is too cruel, isn''t it good to punish them with the law? We are all human, why help animals]


    ¡¾Because some people are not as good as animals¡¿


    [Let me explain why Miao Miao and the others didn¡¯t take action. The reason is very simple. They can¡¯t beat wolves. Even if they save people, they must first ensure their own safety. You can¡¯t kidnap them morally to save them. You are so kind, then go Help, I will provide you with the fare, okay?]


    ¡¾Yes, yes, Miaomiao can¡¯t defeat the wolves, yet you let her save people and let her die, why are you so cruel¡¿


    All kinds of comments are available for a while.


    Some applaud, some take warning, some morally kidnap guests to save others in order to show their kindness without risking themselves, and some just watch the fun.


    Tuanzi squatted on a branch to watch, his feet were numb from squatting, so he stood up and moved around. She walked on the branches as she walked on flat ground.


    The wolves were chasing the three of them, and the ranger had the opportunity to go down the tree and try to get close to the wolf lying in the pool of blood.


    Several wolves came over to test it before, and finally howled a few times, and he guessed the result, but he was not reconciled, and wanted to try again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： brother, i love you

    Chapter 374 Brother, I love you


    For some unknown reason, the wolves did not kill the three men. They either bit off their arms and legs, or bit through the abdomen of the poacher, and then raised their heads and howled.


    A group of wolves howling, the scene is powerful and sad.


    The ranger opened the cage, and the other cubs also ran out.


    The wolf king stared at the group and the others, finally let out a cry, and left with the little wolf cub and the corpses of his clan.


    Then the three were sent to the foot of the mountain for treatment.


    Bleeding is easy to stop, vaccination is easy, but a broken arm or leg cannot be saved.


    The forest police felt that they looked a little miserable, but they didn''t sympathize. These three people should be mentally prepared when they are preparing to fight the entire wolf pack. Do you think you are invincible if you have a gun? Nature will teach them to be human.


    Because of this incident, the live broadcast room was almost overcrowded today.


    Relevant clips have been circulated on the Internet for a long time, and the reaction of netizens is similar to that of the audience in the previous live broadcast room.


    There are any reactions.


    Approving, critical, self-righteous.


    But these have nothing to do with dumplings.


    She has limited time to surf the Internet every day, and it is rare to go online. Of course, she has to watch cartoons!


    When the system and other elder brothers saw it, they were either sulked, or **** off, but they wouldn''t tell Tuanzi at all.


    Especially the system, which relied on its own technology far superior to this era, directly invaded the mobile phones of many people, and deliberately blacked out their mobile phones.


    The screen is black, let''s see how you still send that kind of words.


    As for whether those people thought they encountered a supernatural event, or felt that their mobile phone was broken, and reluctantly bought a new one, that has nothing to do with it. It''s just a system that can''t appear in front of people other than the host, and doesn''t understand anything.


    This is the second day of the closing period, and it is also the last time that everyone lives in the same guest house together.


    The program group did not set up a study session, but gathered everyone together to drink tea, chat, and watch the children play games.


    There are many wars on the Internet, but the small room is full of fun.


    The live broadcast room originally had all kinds of barrage, the audience who spoke for the show and the group, unknown people who fished in troubled waters, and A, B, C, D, who vented randomly on the Internet.


    But as time goes by, most self-aware people are infected by the warm atmosphere and stop arguing. A few people jumped out to find a sense of presence, but were blocked by everyone''s skillful blacklisting.


    Play time is over, everyone goes back to their rooms.


    The dumpling is like a small tail, attached to Gu Cheng''s back. She twisted her fingers and looked up from time to time.


    When Gu Cheng was about to open the door and enter his room, Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Brother, don''t you want to talk to Miao Miao?"


    She has been worried for a long time.


    Gu Cheng''s hand was still on the doorknob, when he heard this, he turned his head to look at her in doubt, "What did you say?"


    "Just, that''s it!"


    Tuanzi didn''t want to fall into the trap of himself, but some things were not made clear earlier, and the more they were delayed, the worse they became.


    She accidentally knocked down a teacup that Master liked, and when the teacup broke, she procrastinated and refused to confess to Master. After more than half a month, the master found out and chased her for several hills with a broom!


    If he had admitted earlier, maybe the master would only chase her one hill?


    She has short legs and lacks internal strength, so she is tired from running several hills with her breath.


    Tuanzi drooped his little head, faltering, "Miao Miao has met Hot Weapon."


    Before, she promised her elder brother that if she encountered a hot weapon, she would run away when she saw something was wrong.


    She has always aspired to be a trustworthy little heroine!


    "It turned out to be this matter."


    Gu Cheng patted her little head amusedly.


    "I do have something to tell you."


    Tuanzi became even more nervous, quickly raised his small head to glance at Gu Cheng, then quickly drooped down, pretending to be pitiful.


    "You did a great job, whether it was saving the little wolves, or smartly choosing long-range attacks, and cooperating with your big brother."


    His sister is not only superb in martial arts, but also clever and resourceful.


    During those four years they missed, the sister really grew up very well. That master who has never met must have spent a lot of effort to train his younger sister.


    There is nothing better than protecting yourself while protecting others.


    Duanzi was stunned when his head was touched.


    After several seconds, she jumped into Gu Cheng''s arms excitedly and hugged his neck.


    "Wow, big brother, you are so kind, Miaomiao likes you the most!"


    She stretched out her chubby face, touching Gu Cheng''s face, squeezing the soft flesh on her cheeks.


    Gu Cheng patted her on the back.


    The two brothers and sisters enjoyed themselves happily.


    Tuanzi was still praising Gu Cheng with the system before going to bed.


    "It''s great that Miao Miao can come back. If Master can also come, it will be a happy ending!"


    The system is silent.


    Master has a certain chance to come, but it is more likely that he will not come. Just having spirit jade is not enough.


    It seems to already know the purpose of the host''s insistence on upgrading the ''Martial Arts Master'' to the full level.


    After the ''Martial Arts Master'' reaches level 100, it will present the host with a big gift bag, which can be used for the host''s cleverness, and may exchange the gift bag for something else.


    Thinking of this, the system began to praise the host a few more words in the monthly report. I hope that when the host proposes a replacement, when it applies for it, the headquarters will agree.


    Tuanzi had no dreams until dawn.


    After washing and changing clothes, I happily went to the small restaurant for dinner.


    Compared with her excitement, the other children were a little sad.


    Yang Heng pursed his lips and said to Wu Yu, "After the show is over, we won''t be able to play together anymore, I can''t bear to miss you."


    Wu Yu saw that his tears were about to fall, and he didn''t want to dislike this little friend who talked a lot, so he nodded, "I don''t want to part with you either."


    She was as quiet and silent as a little wild cat, except that she was eating very hard.


    Zhou Xiang hugged the dumpling even more sadly.


    "Miao Miao, woo woo, I really miss you all. It would be great if the show could go on forever."


    Tuanzi has participated in so many shows and experienced many partings. At first she would be sad, but now, she can pretend to be a confidant big sister to comfort her friends.


    "It''s okay, we can exchange contact information. Even if we''re not on the same show or in the same city, we can call every day! If someone celebrates a birthday, we can still get together for dinner!"


    Tuanzi quickly glanced at Gu Cheng who was approaching, and said proudly, "When you celebrate your birthday, Miao Miao will buy you a big cake, the five-story one!"


    Gu Cheng: "..." After buying it, can my sister eat it openly?


    When the other children heard this, they couldn''t care less about being sad, and all went ''wow''.


    "Five-story one? How tall is that, I haven''t eaten it yet."


    Duanzi vividly describes what kinds of cakes can be made, stacked into five layers.


    As she spoke, she wiped her saliva.


    "I really want you to celebrate your birthday soon!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Successfully concluded

    Chapter 375 ended successfully


    The children happily carried out the last mountain tour with their fantasies about the five-layer cake.


    This day''s mountain patrol was basically unremarkable. The only special thing was that after they patrolled the mountain, a wolf appeared from time to time in the nearby bushes.


    At the beginning, people other than Tuanzi Duan Xiayou were a little worried, for fear that these wolves would hate all humans because of what happened yesterday, and attack them involuntarily.


    But soon, they discovered that these wolves were just following them silently, or in other words, they were protecting them.


    Not only did the wolves have no intention of attacking, they even howled in unison when the patrol team accidentally ran into a large wild animal.


    They are the half kings of this mountain when they act in a team. After they howl, those wild animals will only avoid the mountain patrol route of the guests.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help imitating them, raised his little head, and yelled ''ooohoooooo''.


    The other children also learned something, and all of a sudden, the team was filled with howling and howling.


    Wolves: "..."


    ¡¾The expression of that wolf is so funny¡¿


    ¡¾This scene is too cute, the helped wolves **** humans¡¿


    ¡¾Animals know how to repay favors, but some people¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miaomiao and the others don¡¯t bark like wolves, but like little milk dogs, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, that''s what wolves called when they were kids, so guide this video¡¿


    ¡¾The wolf may be thinking, no, there are no newborns in our clan, which family do these little wolf cubs belong to? ¡¿


    In this harmonious and loving atmosphere, everyone finished the last stop and went down the mountain, ready to say goodbye to the audience.


    The barrage has already started to ''woo woo woo''.


    If the tears of the audience can be shed through the live broadcast room, it will be able to drown the guests.


    The reaction of the guests was quite flat. The adults were used to parting, and the children who were not used to remembering the five-layer cake. This meeting was just begging the parents to exchange contact information together, and no one was crying.


    When the program group was about to completely shut down the machine, a man in uniform rushed over and whispered something to Director Chen, who was overjoyed.


    "real?"


    The man nodded.


    Chen Daoxi couldn''t help walking in front of the guests, "I have good news for you."


    Yang Heng''s eyes were red, "Is it going to be filming the second season? Then can I still come?"


    Director Chen laughed ''haha'', "It''s not the second season, it''s the female wolf and cubs we treated before."


    Hearing that it was related to the wolf mother and son, Yang Heng immediately didn''t care about the second season.


    Other children also gathered around, chirping.


    "Uncle, don''t be secretive, tell me quickly!"


    "Did you find their hometown?"


    "Did you catch the villain?"


    The audience is also very curious. If the problem of wolf mother and child can be solved at the end, then it will be a real happy ending!


    Director Chen answered one by one with a cheerful tone.


    "I found their hometown. According to the analysis of experts, they actually lived in this mountain at first."


    Director Chen pointed to the mountain behind him, "I was poached and left after that. Halfway through, the female wolf escaped with her cubs, and fled to the mountain we were inspecting before."


    Duanzi opened her mouth wide, her mind turned quickly, and she would have a bold idea.


    "Could it be that the villain caught yesterday is the one who stole them?"


    Director Chen couldn''t hold back and laughed out loud.


    "Yes, it''s such a coincidence!"


    After the three poachers were taught a lesson by the wolves, they left a serious psychological shadow. Can''t see the figure of the wolf, can''t hear the voice of the wolf.


    The forest police took advantage of this to conduct interrogations. The three cooperated very well, and each of them was so cowardly that they wished to stay away from wolves for the rest of their lives.


    It is also because of this that everyone knows that the three of them have actually had two successful experiences, one of which was to let a female wolf escape with a few wolf cubs during transportation.


    It was precisely because the number of smuggling was not enough that they went into the mountain to poach again in a short time. Otherwise, based on their experience in dealing with the forest police, they would have to change places once they did it, otherwise they would be caught easily.


    Of course, Director Chen concealed many details to avoid attacks on the efficiency of the forest police.


    Again, there are too many mountains and too big, even the forest rangers who patrol the mountains every day don¡¯t know how many animals there are in the mountains, and they will get lost or injured accidentally. Many people investigate day and night, and it is difficult to guarantee that they can investigate clearly. It''s just that laymen are always pointing and pointing.


    Duanzi couldn''t help cheering.


    "That''s great, we caught the bad guy!"


    The other children couldn''t help hugging each other, jumping happily.


    Wu Ti commented, "Don''t do bad things, you will overturn sooner or later. Either today or tomorrow."


    Most viewers are happy too.


    ¡¾Skynet is sparse but not missing¡¿


    ¡¾This is really a happy ending¡¿


    ¡¾Those three **** really deserve it. They stole it once and they stole it again. Now they were caught. Not only were they caught, but they also lost their arms or legs. They deserved it! ¡¿


    ¡¾This proves that being too greedy will not end well¡¿


    Of course there are voices of doubt, but they are a minority.


    ¡¾How could it be such a coincidence? Could it be for the effect of the show¡¿


    ¡¾Even if the forest police came to notify, maybe they deliberately joined forces to lie in order to repay the program group¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, you guys in front are so smart, you can see that they lied at the expense of their own future in order to repay the show crew¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t believe in such a coincidence¡¿


    ¡¾This is not a coincidence, it is inevitable. Because those poachers have tasted the sweetness, they will continue to take risks, and they will be caught sooner or later]


    ¡¾No matter what everyone says, I stick to my point of view. This must be the effect of the show. These days, it¡¯s impossible not to tell the truth.]


    ¡¾Tell me, tell me, no one is covering your stinky mouth, you can breathe out as much as you want, no one will find out¡¿


    No matter how many quarrels and doubts there are on the Internet, the people in the program group are very happy.


    The forest ranger was also very happy when he learned that the program team actually rescued the wolf mother and son on this mountain elsewhere.


    The Forestry Bureau entertained everyone for a break-up meal, and the first season of "Mountain Tour" officially came to an end.


    After saying goodbye to each other, everyone separated.


    Tuanzi was going to follow Gu Cheng back to Jiangcheng.


    Gu Cheng has class tomorrow, so he has to rush back tonight.


    In the end, when he was about to leave for the airport, Jin Chunting told them with embarrassment that tomorrow is actually his father''s birthday.


    "Just to talk to you, if you have time and are willing, you can go to Beishi with me."


    He was actually too embarrassed to invite him.


    Even if the relationship between the two families eased, it probably wasn''t enough to celebrate his father''s birthday.


    And this birthday is not a full-year birthday. His father probably wants to meet his niece and niece, especially the sweet-talking niece who will cheer.


    It''s just that his father has hinted in every possible way, so he can only bite the bullet and come over to try.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： unpleasant ride

    Chapter 376 Unpleasant car ride


    Jin Chunting is ready to be rejected.


    As far as he observed, the last time his cousin went to his house, his cousin''s reaction was always very cold, and he didn''t say a few words to his father. The cousin was conquered by his father''s craftsmanship, especially sweet-mouthed.


    After the sister-in-law and uncle had an accident, the cousin was the head of the family, and he made many decisions.


    This warm-tempered man felt uneasy, but unexpectedly Gu Cheng bent down to ask Tuanzi for his opinion.


    "Want to go?"


    Duanzi wants to go a little bit.


    Her purpose is many, for example, there must be delicious food for uncle¡¯s birthday, she can meet her aunt who is said to have a sassy personality, check how her grandpa¡¯s Tai Chi is doing, and ask her cousin if she¡¯s okay.


    "But, brother, don''t you still have to go to class?"


    This is where it''s going.


    Gu Cheng touched her little head, "Are you willing to go there by yourself? Stay at your cousin''s house for a few days first, and then I or your elder brother will pick you up."


    After all, it''s a family dinner, so it''s not easy for Duan Xiayou to send dumplings over. And with Duan Xiayou''s personality, he probably doesn''t bother to socialize with others.


    Gu Cheng felt that he couldn''t catch a sheep.


    Duanzi thought about it tangled.


    She wanted to go, but her elder brother didn''t go, she was not used to it, and it wasn''t too good for her to eat and drink and leave her elder brother behind.


    Seems to see her concerns, Gu Cheng smiled lightly, "I still have a lot of classes going on, I''m afraid I won''t have time to come back to cook, and I won''t be able to take care of you well. If you want to go to Uncle''s house, just go."


    Finally, Tuanzi followed Jin Chunting from her heart.


    It takes more than an hour to take the high-speed rail from this city to Beishi. Tuanzi sits honestly on the high-speed rail and reads picture books. Occasionally, he will ask Jin Chunting when he encounters a word he doesn¡¯t know.


    After watching it for a while, I feel a little sleepy.


    Jin Chunting took out his coat and put it on her body, "Sleep for a while."


    Tuanzi was happy to go to bed, but when she closed her eyes, she heard the cry of a child.


    She sat up straight in an instant, pulled the backrest and looked back, and found that it was a four or five-year-old boy who was looking for food from his parents, but he kept making trouble when his parents refused.


    "I want to eat, buy it for me!"


    Parents are not happy, let him make trouble.


    The little boy simply lay down on the ground and started to roll around.


    Parents are still indifferent.


    However, the cry of the little boy has been successfully transmitted from one car to another.


    Tuanzi glanced around and found that some passengers were wearing earphones and were too lazy to listen, while others had ugly expressions, but because they were children, they didn¡¯t say a word, and some complained softly.


    In the end, a young woman couldn''t help but said to the little boy''s parents, "You take care of your child, whether you give him snacks or not, it''s not the reason why he is making noise in the car. Everyone is tired. want to rest."


    The little boy''s father glared at her immediately, "What does it matter to you that we educate our children? You think it''s noisy, so you buy him snacks, don''t snacks cost money?"


    Passengers around could tell that this was either educating children, or they were reluctant to pay.


    You don¡¯t need to buy snacks for your child, but you have to tell him well that letting him cry will affect other people.


    After the young woman stood up, several passengers complained.


    Now, the little boy''s mother is also fully fired.


    The couple beat up the passengers around them.


    A flight attendant came to persuade him, but he was also scolded.


    The little boy cried louder, as if he guessed that someone would buy him snacks. He doesn''t care whether the snacks are bought for his parents or the passengers who can''t bear it.


    "Do you think they can''t sleep because of the noise?"


    Jin Chunting frowned, ready to stand up and stop the couple.


    "No, cousin, don''t go."


    Tuanzi quickly stopped him.


    She didn''t think that the gentle cousin could beat that couple.


    It''s not that Jin Chunting''s eloquence is not good, but that if he reasoned with unreasonable people, he would only end up losing.


    How to deal with unreasonable people?


    Don''t move your mouth, just do it.


    Tuanzi stopped Jin Chunting, looked left and right to make sure no one was paying attention to him, flicked his finger, and a burst of internal force hit a certain acupuncture point of the little boy, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    The little boy tugged at his parents'' clothes with a horrified expression, and pointed to his throat.


    The couple also panicked.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with you? Baby!"


    The baby they were talking about couldn''t tell, and the couple immediately cried to see if there was a doctor.


    At this time, the little boy could speak again.


    "I''m all right."


    The couple stared at him.


    The little boy tentatively asked, "Will you buy it for me?"


    The couple didn''t bother to pay attention, they didn''t plan to pay the money.


    The little boy immediately raised his head, ready to start crying.


    Could not make a fuss, and he couldn''t make a sound, so he could only tug at the corners of his parents'' clothes. The couple already believed that he did it on purpose and ignored it.


    The little boy was in a hurry, but his father slapped him when he raised his hand.


    "Be quiet!"


    The little boy was quiet, and after a few seconds, he tried to speak and was able to speak again.


    After he was able to speak, he remembered the pain from the slap before, and sat obediently in his position without making a sound.


    The surrounding passengers breathed a sigh of relief, and no one noticed anything unusual.


    Duanzi, who had hidden her achievements and fame, closed her eyes happily, put her hands on her stomach, and went to sleep.


    After a while, a few children ran over from the other side of the car, and ran over again. They took the car as their home and played games!


    Tuanzi sat up straight again, staring at the children blankly.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Do the parents of these people not care about it¡¿


    The system is also very angry, the host just wants to sleep.


    No one likes to be interrupted during a ride, even if they¡¯re not sleeping.


    Tuanzi glanced around, and after confirming the parents of each child, when the child ran past their parents, he pushed his palm directly, and the child fell directly to the ground.


    She used her inner strength to hold him up again, preventing him from hitting his face.


    However, because my child fell, the elders in the family will never allow them to run around again.


    Before the children ran around and disturbed others, they didn''t care. Now if I fall and hurt myself, I will be the one who is distressed, and I will be the one who pays for the medical expenses, so naturally I will not be happy.


    Tuanzi thought he could finally take a break, but after a while, several adults played the video, each with louder voices. The little carriages are noisier than the market.


    Baby and tender little face swelled into a balloon.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ahhh, I just want to rest¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s okay, look at me¡¿


    When the system was tampered with randomly, those people¡¯s mobile phones malfunctioned and they couldn¡¯t make any sound. They could only put on the earphones, and when they found that they could hear, they took off the earphones again and prepared to continue playing. As a result, there was no sound as soon as it was played outside, and in the end I had to wear headphones to watch the video.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Alright, you can go to sleep now¡¿


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, feeling aggrieved.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But, we are going to the station¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    The angry system directly blacked out those people''s mobile phones!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Dentist cousin can cook

    Chapter 377 Dentist Cousin Can Cook


    Out of the high-speed rail station, Tuanzi found out that Mr. Dentist actually drove to pick them up.


    And this car is actually bright red, especially gorgeous and flamboyant.


    Jin Chunchao is originally a cold white skin, leaning against the big red car, he feels even more handsome!


    Tuanzi looked at him with bright eyes, and realized when he got closer, this is Mr. Dentist, no matter how handsome he is, he is also a dentist!


    She reacted very quickly and ran behind Jin Chunting, and poked out half of her head to observe Jin Chunchao, covering her small mouth with her little claws.


    I lost a tooth in the last meeting, will I lose another tooth in this meeting?


    It¡¯s okay to have one tooth leaking air, but if you have two teeth, it¡¯s too scary, right?


    Moreover, after what happened last time, the eldest brother and the system educated her one after another, and she has already paid attention to whether her teeth are loose. I haven''t felt loose teeth recently, but maybe dentists have magical abilities. Who will lose their teeth when they see him?


    Tuanzi thought wildly, and the more he thought about it, the more outrageous he became.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jin Chunting looked back at her, seeing her vigilant face, couldn''t help being a little funny.


    However, he managed to figure out a way to get along with his cousin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have tools to check my teeth at home.¡±


    The dumpling instantly branched out.


    A dentist without tools is a tiger without teeth. Although it is still a bit scary, she can accept it!


    Tuanzi came out from behind Jin Chunting calmly, straightened his waist, even held his head high, with an appearance of ''I was absolutely not afraid of you just now''.


    Jin Chunchao was still not talkative, so he got into the driver''s seat after confirming that he had received someone.


    Tuanzi crawled to the back row, looked at his cold side face, and thought to himself, to be polite, we still have to say hello.


    "Good evening, cousin."


    She was looking for a topic dryly, "Your car is so beautiful, it is very suitable for you."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    "Pfft," Jin Chunting chuckled, and patted his sister''s head, "This is my mother''s car, and I lent him to drive it temporarily. He doesn''t go back to Beishi often, and he doesn''t have a car here."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    After reacting, Tuanzi hugged his little head in embarrassment.


    After a long while, when Jin Chunchao did not speak, she slowly put down her little fleshy claws.


    Looking at Jin Chunchao again, he is an honest and taciturn driver who doesn¡¯t say a word on the road. How can he bear it?


    If she doesn''t speak, it will be uncomfortable!


    Tuanzi didn''t dare to communicate with the dentist, so he pulled Jin Chunting to chatter.


    What she cares most about is food.


    "Will Auntie know how to cook this time?"


    Jin Chunting understood in seconds: "Want to eat meat in a pot?"


    Tuanzi nodded vigorously, and covered her small mouth, as if she wouldn''t drool this way.


    Jin Chunting: "I will definitely cook, she has two days off."


    And it feels weird to ask birthday stars to cook for them.


    Glancing at the gourd-like younger brother, Jin Chunting said, "Actually, Chunchao can also make pot-wrapped meat, steamed pork with noodles, braised pork with preserved vegetables, stewed chicken with mushrooms, and pork ribs with sauerkraut."


    He said one, and the dumpling swallowed once.


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi looked at Jin Chunchao, just like looking at plates of pot-wrapped pork, steamed pork with noodles, and braised pork with preserved vegetables.


    Dentists are scary?


    Delicious food, isn¡¯t it delicious?


    "Brother Chunchao, so you know how to cook!"


    Duanzi''s voice is sweet.


    "Then when do you usually cook?"


    Jin Chunchao: "Cook when you have time."


    "Then when do you have time?"


    Tuanzi tugged on the seat belt, trying to lay her small body on the driver''s seat.


    As if the distance was shortened in this way, the hearts of the two also became closer.


    "When you cook, do you welcome little guests?"


    The word ''small'' is specially accented.


    Jin Chunchao glanced at her through the rearview mirror, with a calm tone.


    "welcome."


    Tuanzi snickered, and sat back honestly.


    She started to play with her fingers, but she didn''t know what she was thinking, and smiled "hehe" from time to time.


    Jin Chunchao: "..." If he hadn''t watched the show, he would have suspected that his cousin was stupid.


    The system can guess the host''s mind.


    ¡¾Guwu System: But he basically lives in Yunshi, how do you come to visit him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: As long as you have a heart that wants to be a guest, distance is not a problem¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You are just gluttonous stuffed meat, steamed meat...¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    Danzi laughed happily.


    Oh, there are too many people around her who know how to cook, and she is starting to worry about where to eat every day.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you afraid that he is a dentist now? ¡¿


    Duanzi has its own set of logic.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: When cooking, he is just an ordinary cook¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then can''t you still get close and ask him for sugar? ¡¿


    Tuanzi, who was breaking his fingers, paused, suddenly raised his head, and looked at the driver''s seat with burning eyes.


    That''s right, there is food and candy, she has to establish a good relationship with this cousin as soon as possible!


    Jin Chun, who was driving, shuddered behind his back, feeling like he was being watched by a beast. Looking through the rearview mirror, he saw his cousin who hurriedly lowered his head.


    It must be an illusion, he thought casually.


    The vehicle enters the community.


    There is no fixed parking space in this community. There is a parking area under each building, or near the fence, and it is first come, first served every day.


    Jin Chunchao put the person down ahead of time, and went to find a parking space by himself.


    When he finally parked the car and passed by the leisure and fitness area, he heard bursts of hearty laughter.


    They are all retired old people, and they all speak with full of air.


    But today is different, the hearty laughter is interspersed with the sound of milk, this little milk sound is quite familiar.


    He took a closer look, and saw that Tuanzi was communicating with those old grandpas and old ladies very naturally, and made an appointment to play Tai Chi together tomorrow morning.


    "She''s only five years old, isn''t she twenty-five?"


    He has lived in this community for 25 years, and he can''t recognize the elderly in this community. For twenty-five years, I haven''t said a few words.


    Jin Chunting smiled and said, "No one stipulates that children can''t be good at talking, right? It''s like no one stipulates that adults must be social cows, right?"


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    When Tuanzi bid farewell to the old people in the community, they had already given up their stay here for a few days.


    When she met her cousin, she shrugged her small shoulders pretending to be modest, "Miao Miao is too popular, there is really no way."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    "Grandma Xie explained that she would bring me small twists...Grandma Li would bring me fried cakes...Grandpa Xu would bring me persimmon cakes..."


    After finishing speaking, she held her little face in her hands, "This is too much. But Miao Miao will work hard to finish it all!"


    Jin Chunchao glanced at her.


    Tuanzi was keenly aware of it, and approached with a smile, "What does the dentist want to say?"


    Jin Chunchao: "Eating too much is easy to indigestion."


    "It''s okay, Miao Miao will walk around to digest food!"


    Jin Chunchao fantasized about the scene, the cousin who had been strolling around came back with a lot of snacks, and at the same time plausibly said, "I just finished eating, and now I''m hungry again, just in time for snacks."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： Cousin Frosty and Sweet Bear

    Chapter 378 Cold Cousin and Sweet Bear


    Master Jin is not there, and I don''t know if he really took a break so early, or he doesn''t want to see Tuanzi.


    After all, if he sees Tuanzi before going to sleep, he will most likely be so angry that he can''t sleep.


    The eldest aunt Su Ming is just as Tuanzi imagined, a beautiful woman with a good figure and a very sharp personality. However, she worked overtime for many days in a row, and she would be very tired. After greeting Tuanzi in a hurry, she went back to her room to rest.


    Jin''s house is a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. When Tuanzi came to live, Jin Chunting gave up his room and went to live next door with his grandfather.


    Tuanzi sent him off with some reluctance, leaning on the door frame, and begged earnestly. As if she is the adult and Jin Chunting is the child.


    Jin Chunting laughed and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t be like before. Grandpa isn''t that boring. I''m still waiting for my education on this point."


    Tuanzi puffed his face, "Don''t underestimate the persistence of a stubborn person. If he scolds you, come to me!"


    Patting himself on the heart, Tuanzi promised, "Miao Miao is always on call!"


    Jin Chunchao stood at the door of his room and glanced this way.


    He is more worried about getting along with his brother and grandpa.


    The grandfather in my impression is really unpleasant. As the first grandson, his elder brother was brought up by his grandfather, so he actually suffered a lot of grievances. But his father likes to follow his grandfather.


    The young Jin Chunchao didn''t quite understand. While feeling wronged for his elder brother, he also wanted to escape from this environment, and also hoped that his elder brother would leave.


    He left successfully, took root in Yunshi, and never came back several times a year. But the eldest brother is obviously capable and able to leave, but he is always angry at grandpa.


    It was agreed that he would live next door, but his parents hesitated to speak. When the elder brother came back, he turned into the elder brother and lived next door.


    Jin Chunchao is used to being silent, but he couldn''t help thinking, is it because his parents didn''t let him go to the next door because he was afraid that his attitude would be too bad?


    After all, the grandson''s cold face and silence are enough to make an old man angry.


    When he was young, he didn''t know how to do it, he just instinctively kept a straight face, and over time, that''s it.


    "Brother Chunchao, what are you doing standing here? Aren''t you going in?"


    When he came back to his senses, the door was closed, and Tuanzi also strolled up to him, looking up at him curiously with his little head up.


    Big black and clear eyes reflected a cold and impatient face.


    Jin Chunchao turned his face slightly uncomfortably.


    "Oh, Miao Miao knows."


    Tuanzi had a treacherous expression on his face, "Is it because I haven''t been back for a long time that I can''t get used to it?"


    Before Jin Chunchao could speak, Tuanzi glanced at Jin Chunchao''s room again, and found that most of the room was occupied by bookshelves and desks.


    Looking at Jin Chunchao again, with long legs, she changed her mind again.


    "Or do you think there is too little room to sleep and move around?"


    She patted her heart generously, "Miao Miao is a child, you can sleep here, you are an adult, you can sleep in a big room, Miao Miao gave you the room."


    Jin Chunchao had never heard such words.


    "Need not."


    He turned around and was about to enter the room, but his hands were grabbed by a pair of small hands.


    Before he came back to his senses, Tuanzi vigorously dragged him to the door of Jin Chunting''s room.


    "Okay, you''ll sleep here tonight."


    Jin Chunchao struggled to walk out.


    "You sleep here."


    "Don''t be polite to Miao Miao."


    Tuanzi simply used his internal force to ''gently'' push the person into the room, and then quickly closed the door, while he himself got into Jin Chunchao''s room, locked the door behind him, and flung himself on the bed happily.


    "It looks small, but it''s actually quite big."


    After careful observation, Tuanzi came to a conclusion, "But for Brother Chunchao, he must be too young. He''s just awkward and refuses to speak out."


    She made it up for herself, and when she went home occasionally, she found that the room had become a study, and everyone was coming and going, and she was a dentist. She must be a bit of a clean freak, and it is normal to be unhappy.


    "Miao Miao is really understanding!"


    Bragging to himself, Tuanzi rolled happily on the bed.


    Seeing her so happy, the system hesitated to speak, and finally said nothing.


    In Jin Chunting''s room.


    Jin Chunchao looked at the suits of the four-piece suit and fell into a long silence.


    The design and color of the four-piece set is a sweet little bear holding a honey jar.


    Little Bear is really naive, with a sweet smile.


    This look is specially prepared for my cousin.


    Jin Chunchao closed his eyes, opened them again, looked at Sweet Bear, couldn''t take it anymore, turned and went out the door.


    He knocked on the door politely, but no one answered.


    "Then I came in directly?"


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to sleep in a room with a sweet bear.


    However, the doorknob was turned, but it did not turn.


    The cousin is locked.


    The handsome and upright dentist was silent for a long time.


    In his twenty-five years of life, he had never encountered such a thing.


    Outside the door, the indifferent dentist was silent. Inside, a certain little heroine put her ear on the door panel, eavesdropping on the movement outside the door.


    The two sides were deadlocked in a very tacit understanding.


    Jin Jing went out of the room and was about to go to the kitchen to pour water for a drink. Seeing her youngest son standing at the door with a blank expression, she was a little surprised, "Aren''t you going to rest?"


    Jin Chunchao opened his mouth, not knowing how to explain.


    "I don''t know how Miao Miao is sleeping."


    Jin Jing walked to the door of the eldest son''s room and found that the door was open. She felt strange, looked through the crack of the door, and found that there was no one on Sweet Bear''s bed, and the quilt had not even been rolled out.


    Blinking, Jin Jing reacted.


    "Miao Miao is in your room?"


    Jin Chunchao nodded, staring at Jin Jing with dark eyes, trying to use silence to command his old father to call out his cousin.


    "Then your relationship is very good!"


    Jin Jing''s tone was a little sour, "How many times have you met?"


    The sour person didn''t even want to drink water, so he went back to the room.


    Jin Chunchao: "..." Isn''t that the point?


    He couldn''t understand the old father''s brain circuit, but he couldn''t do anything if his cousin didn''t open the door. After thinking and thinking, he could only ask his elder brother for help.


    ¡¾Jin Chunting: Then your relationship is quite good¡¿


    For some reason, he also tasted a sour taste.


    Can''t understand the big brother''s brain circuit.


    Jin Chunchao really had no choice but to go back to the room with the sweet little bear, and after making enough mental preparations, he lifted the quilt and lay down.


    Dawn the next day.


    Duanzi got up happily, changed clothes and washed, treated the uncle''s house as his own, wandered around, walked around for a while, biting the pancakes made by the eldest aunt, and knocked on the door next door.


    "Brother Chun Ting is up! Grandpa is up, let''s practice Tai Chi together!"


    I wanted to go out earlier, but I ran into my granddaughter, Mr. Jin: "..."


    After practicing Tai Chi, it will be half an hour later.


    The dumpling brought the old man back to formally have breakfast.


    Seeing that Jin Chunchao was already sitting at the dining table, she happily went over to say hello.


    "Brother Chunchao, how did you sleep last night? The bed is big and the room is big, did you sleep very soundly?"


    Jin Chunchao paused while pouring the soy milk, he glanced at his cousin, and found that the tender and soft face was full of happiness. It can be seen that the behavior of last night and the mood of today are all sincere, and they did not intend to tease him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： you are cute

    Chapter 379 You are so cute


    Jin Chunting only knew that his younger brother slept in the room with the sweet little bear, and only after hearing Tuanzi''s words did he know the cause of the matter.


    "She also has a good heart."


    Jin Chunting picked up the sticky bean bun slowly, "If you confess, it won''t be like this."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    Before waiting for an answer, Tuanzi tilted her head. She savored the one-sided conversation and turned pale with shock.


    "Could it be that Miao Miao is not helping?"


    Jin Chunchao glanced at her, and choked out a sentence, "No."


    Seeing that Tuanzi didn''t recover, he added, "I slept well, thank you."


    Duanzi instantly became energetic, "You''re welcome, who made our relationship better?"


    She leaned out most of her body and patted Jin Chunchao on the shoulder hard. It seemed that the relationship between the two of them would be better if they patted each other.


    Jin Chunchao was in a daze, why did he feel like his cousin had changed after one night?


    When we met yesterday, I was a little afraid of him, but now I am trying to get close.


    After thinking for a while, he set his eyes on the food on the table.


    Understood, it is not his charm, but the charm of food.


    The charm of delicious food made Tuanzi keep greeting Jin Chunchao, for fear that he would be thirsty or hungry.


    Su Ming watched this scene with a smile.


    "You two have a really good relationship."


    Jin Jing, who was sitting beside her, snorted.


    Jin Jing found that after the younger son came back, although the niece was very enthusiastic towards him, she was even more enthusiastic towards the younger son.


    This uncle doesn''t know everything about food, so it will be quite sour.


    Su Ming glanced at him amusedly, and found it strange that Mr. Jin had been silent all this time. After careful observation, she found that Mr. Jin ate a lot faster and left the table soon.


    In the past, after breakfast, Mr. Jin usually stayed to read the book, and if any of them were at home, he would talk. Of course, the so-called communication and speaking actually carry a hint of education.


    She doesn''t like it very much, but she is usually busy with work, so she doesn''t have much time to spend with Mr. Jin.


    After breakfast this time, Mr. Jin went out without saying a word.


    Su Ming actually created a sense of "don''t pay attention to me if you can''t see me" from his movements.


    Is it an illusion?


    Su Ming shook her head, then asked Jin Jing in a low voice, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Jin Jing was also a little confused, "I don''t know, maybe I''m in a hurry to go back and write an article?"


    Erlijia''s Tuanzi moved his little ears.


    "Hmph." She bit the sweet potato pancake and hummed inexplicably.


    After breakfast, Su Ming will go to the vegetable market to buy, ready to show off at noon and celebrate her husband''s birthday.


    "I''m going too, I''m going too!"


    Tuanzi raised his little meaty claw excitedly, "I''ll make a dish for my uncle as a birthday present!"


    She originally wanted to buy a watch or a belt, but when she picked it up with her mobile phone, Jin Chunting saw it.


    Knowing her intentions, Jin Chunting stopped her and said that if she spent so much money on gifts, his father would definitely not accept them.


    Duanzi can only make the next best thing and cook a dish by himself.


    She also has a God of Cookery skill, which is not commonly used, but it works very well when used.


    Isn''t it just standing on the bench and cooking, it''s easy.


    Su Ming was a little surprised, "You can cook?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, I did it for my elder brother and my second brother before!"


    Tuanzi proudly puffed out his chest.


    "They all said it was delicious, but the big brother won''t let Miao Miao cook anymore."


    "That''s because I love you."


    Su Ming could understand Gu Cheng''s thoughts, and at the same time felt sorry for this niece.


    During the days when she disappeared, what did my niece go through, she could even cook, maybe her life was very hard.


    The aunt decided to add a few more dishes later to reward her niece.


    Originally, she didn''t plan to ask Shou Xing to help, but there are so many dishes to cook, let Shou Xing do some preparations.


    Su Ming tilted her head to give instructions to her husband, when she saw her husband looking at the dumpling with emotion.


    "Miao Miao actually wants to cook for me, she must like me very much as uncle."


    Jin Jing can''t wait to send a message to his brother now.


    They are all uncles, he can get gifts from his niece, and the younger brother, the uncle, can only eat air.


    Su Ming: "..."


    After announcing that he was going to buy vegetables, Tuanzi urged Jin Chunchao to go with him.


    "Today is a special day, don''t you itch?"


    When he said this, Tuanzi looked at Jin Chunchao''s hand, and found that his hand was pretty, so he poked it lightly.


    "Does it itch?"


    Jin Chun looked down at her, almost instantly seeing the longing in her eyes. Even at that moment, he saw the Pork with Pork, Pork with Pickled Vegetables and Stewed Chicken with Mushrooms, but his face was not there.


    "I change clothes."


    This means going.


    Tuanzi cheered and asked Jin Chunting if he would go.


    "Cousin should not go," Tuanzi leaned over to post, "You must be very tired after saving animals all night, hurry up and catch up on sleep."


    She pushed Jin Chunting to the door of his room.


    "And living with the grumpy old man, isn''t it uncomfortable and didn''t sleep well?"


    Jin Chunting laughed: "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Just a little stress.


    When he saw clearly the sweet bear four-piece suit in the room, Jin Chunting was silent for a few seconds, and then burst out laughing.


    He came back yesterday, and it was his younger brother who helped deliver the luggage to the room. He went directly to the next door without going into the room to take a good look.


    Even if my younger brother mentioned Sweet Bear last night, he couldn''t actually imagine it.


    As for now, I just regret it. I should have come to take a photo last night.


    The cold and impatient younger brother and the little bear holding the honeypot.


    Quite a match.


    Tuanzi hadn¡¯t seen him laugh like this before, even though he didn¡¯t understand why, he also laughed silly.


    "Hey~"


    She rubbed her little cheek.


    Jin Chunchao heard the laughter and found it strange. He walked over to take a look, understood it in seconds, and left without looking back.


    "Chun Chao, wait!"


    Jin Chunting rarely lost his composure, "Come here, I''ll take a picture for you."


    Jin Chunchao didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Jin Chunting hurriedly asked his sister.


    "Received! Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Enthusiastic Xiaotuanzi hurriedly stopped Jin Chunchao, pushed him "lightly" with his internal force, pushed him into the room, and locked the door.


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    Tuanzi didn''t see his slightly changed expression, and smiled happily at Jin Chunting, "Cousin, Miao Miao has completed the task perfectly!"


    Jin Chunting gave a thumbs up, and took another photo with Jin Chunchao''s impatient expression on his face.


    "Miao Miao also wants to see it."


    Duanzi tried to stand on tiptoe.


    Jin Chunting quickly bent down and put the phone in front of her.


    The little furry head leaned over.


    Duanzi took a closer look.


    The handsome and upright dentist cousin has a cold expression. When he looked at the camera, he was a little impatient, but he stood there very cooperatively. Behind him was a smiling bear holding a honey pot.


    "Wow, so cute!"


    Tuanzi excitedly said: "Miaomiao wants this photo too!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： not as cute as you

    Chapter 380 Not as cute as you


    Jin Chunchao thought that what his sister said was cute was referring to the sweet little bear on the four-piece suit, and he was still thinking, since he thinks the four-piece suit is cute, he will obediently go back to this room tonight, right?


    Until they went to the vegetable market, the dumpling was hungry, bought three cold noodles at a roadside stall, and handed one of them to him, smiling, "Please eat it, cute cousin, you''re welcome, who told you to eat it?" cute."


    Jin Chunchao thought he was hallucinating, but laughter came from his ears. When he turned his head and looked, he saw his mother laughing out loud while holding the cold noodles, and glanced at him from time to time.


    Very good, not auditory hallucinations.


    My sister asked for that photo because she thought he was cute.


    How cute is he?


    "I will not eat."


    Jin Chunchao''s tone was a little blunt: "I''m not cute either, not as cute as you."


    A soft and cute little dumpling like my cousin should be called cute.


    Hearing this, Tuanzi''s eyes widened, and then he twisted his body embarrassingly, "Actually, Miao Miao also thinks Miao Miao is very cute."


    She glanced at Jin Chunchao, "Brother Chunchao, you don''t have to be sad, even if you are not cute, you are cute, much cuter than ordinary people."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    Because this cousin didn''t eat it, Tuanzi ate two servings of cold noodles by himself.


    After a while, she saw someone selling corn flour cakes and rice sausages again, and ordered another one each.


    I didn¡¯t ask for more servings, because my aunt and cousin were full and didn¡¯t want to eat.


    Jin Chunchao paid attention to the movement of the dumpling while picking vegetables, seeing her black eyes rolling, her gaze kept on the breakfast, feeling a little helpless.


    "Aren''t you full at home?"


    But my cousin obviously ate a lot in the morning.


    "Oh, it''s only 70% full."


    Tuanzi is confident: "Miao Miao eats a lot, after all, there is so much homework every day!"


    She was seventy percent full after practice.


    "I''ll go out now, I''m hungry again after walking such a long distance."


    Tuanzi in turn comforted Jin Chunchao, "Don''t worry, Miao Miao will eat something first, and then walk back later, it will be digested soon, and you can continue to eat at noon."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    He took a serious look at Tuanzi''s figure. It was a bit fleshy, but not fat. The whole body is up and down, and the belly is a little round. However, most children''s stomachs are quite round, which is related to the development of internal organs.


    Now, it is difficult for him to judge whether this round belly is related to being full.


    Maybe he stared at it for too long, the owner of the round belly turned around slowly, leaving him with a slightly round back.


    Touching his nose, Jin Chunchao whispered, "I will cook at noon."


    The dumpling immediately turned back with a smile on his face, "Then what are you going to do? Braised pork with pickled vegetables or stewed chicken with mushrooms?"


    "do all."


    Duanzi was even happier, so he came over to post the stickers, and helped him carry the handbag for the vegetables.


    "No, I''ll take it myself."


    Jin Chunchao glanced over the vegetables and said casually, "Take it, the handbag will be dragged on the ground."


    My cousin has great strength, but she is so tall. Let her lift it, not lift it, but drag it.


    Danzi: "..."


    She looked down at her short legs, then at Jin Chunchao''s long legs, thinking sadly and angrily, she will be dreaming tonight, dreaming that the two of them exchanged legs. She is a little heroine with long legs, and her cousin is a dentist with short legs!


    Holding her small arms, Tuanzi followed behind her aunt and cousin with her mouth pouted.


    Passing by a butcher shop, Jin Chunchao found that today''s big bones were good, and turned around and asked, "Sauce big bones, do you want to eat?"


    No one said anything.


    Looking carefully, the cousin said ''I''m not happy, hurry up and coax me'' written all over her face.


    Jin Chunchao carefully recalled the previous conversation, but he really didn''t find any sentence that made his sister unhappy.


    Glancing at Su Ming, who was chatting with someone, he found that there was no one to help him, so he could only buy the big bone in sauce first, and then went to the stall next door to buy a fried cake.


    The scent penetrated into her nose, and the dumpling moved her little nose, and looked over thoughtfully, and found that the fried cake was slowly descending, and it was placed in front of her, holding the small bowl, and it was a very beautiful hand.


    Following that hand, she saw Jin Chunchao who was expressionless again.


    "I was wrong." Mr. Dentist said sincerely, although he still couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Glancing at the fried cake, then at his cousin''s handsome face, Tuanzi pretended to be generous and said, "Okay, then Miao Miao will forgive you."


    She had a stern face and a very cold look, but she was not slow to pick up the fried cake. After she forked a piece of fried cake and put it in her mouth, chewed a few times, she immediately bent her eyes with happiness, and her whole body began to tremble. Little flower.


    This is too easy to coax.


    Jin Chunchao sighed silently and continued shopping for vegetables.


    By the time he was almost done buying, the dumpling had already been eaten. He held his arms and looked left and right. During the period, he also ran to tease the little baby who was carried behind his back by his family, or the big dog who was being led by someone.


    That Alaska is really tall and too lively, Jin Chunchao was worried that Tuanzi would be scared or hit, but she actually went over and put her arms around Alaska''s neck, with a look of ''we have a good relationship''.


    Perhaps the dog owner rarely sees children who are not afraid of his dog, so he specially bought a pack of maltose for her.


    A huge surprise fell from the sky, Duanzi was dumbfounded holding the malt candy.


    "Really, really give it to me?"


    The dog owner smiled: "I really give it to you. Speaking of it, you look familiar. Are you that little heroine with world-class martial arts?"


    Tuanzi coughed a few times reservedly.


    The dog owner asked for a group photo, but instead of him taking a photo with Tuanzi, he asked his family Alaska to take a photo with Tuanzi.


    "no problem!"


    This small request, in view of the evaluation of maltose and ''martial arts peerless'', she readily agreed.


    Jin Chun watched the whole process from the sidelines and saw with his own eyes that his sister changed from a happy little dumpling to an even happier little dumpling, bouncing back with maltose in her arms, opened the bag, and gave him one before opening the other. .


    Wait until the dumpling stuffed the maltose into his mouth and pushed it to the other side of his mouth until one side of his cheek bulged, he said abruptly, "Didn''t you sign an agreement with your elder brother?"


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    The sugar in my mouth is not sweet anymore.


    "Brother Chunchao, the best brother in the world, please, don''t tell big brother!"


    Tuanzi clasped his hands together and bowed his eyes, looking at him pitifully like a little puppy who has done something wrong.


    This is emotional.


    "Miao Miao signed an agreement with Big Brother, but not with that uncle. Big Brother and other people who signed the agreement can only give Miao Miao seven candies a week, but those who have not signed can give as much as they want. "


    This is knowing the truth.


    Tuanzi was quite guilty at first, but the more he spoke, the more confident he became. Instead of convincing Jin Chunchao, he convinced himself.


    "Miao Miao has abided by the agreement with Big Brother, so it is not considered a breach of contract."


    Jin Chunchao was speechless, this loophole was cleverly exploited. Gu Cheng invited so many people to sign contracts at the beginning, probably because he was afraid of this situation. It''s just that my cousin didn''t expect that my sister would meet fans on the road, right?


    "Brother Chunchao," Tuanzi approached and asked sweetly, "Will you tell Big Brother?"


    "Isn''t there no breach of contract?"


    Tuanzi coughed a few times with guilt.


    After a pause, Tuanzi raised his head again, looking at him with bright eyes.


    "Brother Chunchao," he shouted sweeter this time, sweeter than the sweet little bear on the four-piece suit, "Can you give Miaomiao candy too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： stupid

    Chapter 381 Stupid da da


    Jin Chunchao''s eyes fell on the bag of maltose.


    He didn''t speak, but the meaning he wanted to express was obvious.


    There is so much sugar, why do you still want it?


    "Hey," Tuanzi, who is good at timing, showed a soft smile, "Over there in Jiangcheng, everyone has signed an agreement. It''s very difficult for Miao Miao to meet someone who hasn''t signed an agreement. Master said, we must seize the opportunity !"


    She is trying to seize the opportunity now.


    Jin Chunchao felt that the master''s original intention in his sister''s mouth should not be this.


    It''s just that my younger sister is too good at understanding in a direction that is beneficial to her. This brain is too flexible.


    "Your brother did the right thing."


    Jin Chunchao expresses his own opinions, implying that he does not buy or give away. He is a very principled person.


    Just now, she was so happy that she was covered in florets, but now the dumpling is drooping, and the sugar in her mouth is no longer sweet.


    She followed her aunt and cousin back with her head drooping.


    On the way, the eldest aunt asked her a question, and when she found out the reason, even though she really wanted to rush to the supermarket to buy a cart of candies, her rationality told her that what Gu Cheng did was reasonable, and she was just an aunt, so it was not easy to intervene in other people''s affairs. Brother''s parenting.


    But she really couldn''t see her cute niece being so sad, so Su Ming simply snatched the things her son was carrying and strode home, leaving the task of comforting her niece to her son.


    "When you come back," Su Ming hinted, "I hope you are all happy."


    Jin Chunchao: "..." She is really a real mother.


    To be honest, he was a little soft-hearted.


    Glanced at the cousin who was one step behind from the corner of the eye, seeing her drooping head all the time, her shoulders trembling a few times, he couldn''t help it.


    "There is a small supermarket next to it, I buy..."


    Hearing the voice, Tuanzi raised his head, revealing his stuffed mouth, "Ah? What are you buying?"


    The voice is indistinct.


    Jin Chunchao almost laughed angrily.


    "You just lowered your head, are you eating candy?"


    This is taking advantage of their inattention, stuffing one after another into their mouths!


    Occasionally, they would not pay attention to Tuanzi. Tuanzi''s hand speed is really fast, and all the martial arts are used on it?


    Tuanzi smiled guiltyly.


    "Eat good things quickly, otherwise there will be accidents."


    She tried to bite and bite, and when she finished eating those in her mouth, she leaned over to paste them with a sweet taste.


    "Master bought pine nut candy for Miao Miao before, Miao Miao was reluctant to eat it, and only occasionally went to get one. As a result, a monkey from Tianshan rushed in and snatched Miao Miao''s candy!"


    Thinking of this, Tuanzi was so angry that he clenched his fists, wishing he could teach those monkeys again.


    "Miao Miao was so angry that she chased after her, but the monkeys were too cunning, so she was playing with Miao Miao while swinging on the swing!"


    At that time, she was not very proficient in performing lightness kung fu, and the monkeys were also kings of the mountain, each of them was as light as a swallow, and they shuttled freely among the branches.


    In order to catch up with the monkey, she worked hard.


    This matter, the system can testify.


    It can be said that the host''s qinggong is far superior to Duan Xiayou, not only because she is often chased by the master with a broom, but also because she often chases monkeys.


    The monkeys in that mountain are not afraid of the master and apprentice at all, and often rush into the thatched hut to grab food. The master didn''t care, and left it to the host to handle.


    The number of times increased, the host''s lightness skills improved, and he also learned how the monkeys grabbed food as fast as lightning. When they robbed food with the master at the dinner table, they often won.


    Jin Chunchao was speechless for a while.


    But seeing my cousin in high spirits, I can still blame the monkeys. I have been eating sweets with my head down just now, so I should be in a good mood, and I am not sad because of his rejection.


    I won¡¯t buy this candy.


    Tuanzi didn''t know what he missed, so he took out a malt candy and gave it to Jin Chunchao, trying to bribe him, and happily followed him home.


    Soon everyone began to process the ingredients for noon.


    Jin Chunting and Jin Jing are choosing dishes in the living room, Jin Chunchao and Su Ming are processing meat dishes in the kitchen, and Tuanzi is rolling up their sleeves, ready to show off their skills.


    "I want to make a big bowl of fish soup!"


    She has rich theoretical knowledge, "Boneless sea bass, shredded fish. Fry first and then add water..."


    He spoke clearly and logically, and even his little head shook a few times, just like reciting a book.


    Su Ming listened to the meeting and suspected that the niece was just learning and had no experience in making fish soup.


    "I''ll do this, Miao Miao can do something I''m not good at."


    Duanzi thought for a while, then nodded, "That''s fine!"


    "Auntie, what are you not good at? Miao Miao can learn now!"


    Su Ming thought about it quickly, what dishes can be cooked by his niece?


    Jin Chunchao, who was blanching the ribs, said abruptly, "Can you beat cucumbers with a knife?"


    After coming to modern times, Tuanzi has eaten cucumbers, but he doesn¡¯t know about ¡®slapping cucumbers with a knife¡¯.


    She cleverly said: "I can learn! Give me a minute!"


    Jin Chunchao didn''t raise his head, "Where''s the cold kelp shreds?"


    "You can also learn."


    Jin Chunchao reported a few cold dishes, and casually said that some restaurants were particularly beautifully presented.


    Tuanzi''s determination to win instantly came up, he clenched his fist, his face was full of blood, "My presentation must be better than theirs!"


    She rushed out of the kitchen, found her phone, and started looking for videos.


    Jin Jing and Jin Chunting were still choosing dishes. Seeing her searching for videos, they smiled and asked, "Have you changed the menu?"


    "Yes, yes, yes~"


    Tuanzi found a few good-looking platters, and immediately brought them to Jin Jing.


    "It says five-star restaurant on the plate, uncle, Miao Miao will let you eat five-star cold dishes!"


    Jin Jing was immediately moved.


    Jin Chunting smiled, but didn''t tell his sister that the person who posted the video called it a ''five-star restaurant display'', just to attract viewers, it may not be true. These days, there are a lot of people who randomly take titles for traffic.


    Old man Jin was sitting on the sidelines reading a book. Hearing this, he sneered.


    "Every family with children can''t even hold a kitchen knife, and they still have five-star dishes."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The girl holding the mobile phone glanced at him, then at the vegetables to be processed, and said quietly, "Some people will always just open their mouths and wait to eat, and they don''t know how to help, are they too lazy? Lazy The birds have no worms to eat!"


    Master Jin who never cared about things in the kitchen: "..."


    Tuanzi put down his phone, picked up a green vegetable, picked off the yellow worm leaves, and squinted at Mr. Jin, "Maybe some people are not lazy, but stupid, and don''t know how to choose vegetables. Well, in this case, Miao Miao can do it too." Understand that he doesn''t help."


    As she spoke, she still had a look of pity.


    "Choosing dishes can''t even do such a simple thing, what else would such a person do? Oh, Miao Miao knows."


    Duanzi asked and answered questions while skillfully choosing dishes.


    "Could curse! Hahaha!"


    Master Jin: "..."


    The old man was so angry that he dropped his book, moved a chair and sat down, and began to choose vegetables.


    I haven¡¯t done this before, so it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯m clumsy, so Tuanzi made fun of him, ¡°Hahaha, really stupid!¡±


    Old man Jin was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Show Knife

    Chapter 382 Show knife skills


    Jin Jing never gets involved in the fight between her niece and her father. He has experienced the old man''s temper for decades, and he is used to it. The niece is not used to the old man, and has won the upper hand in several fights.


    He is happy to watch a good show.


    Jin Chunting is studying secretly. However, he has a gentle temperament and a smile on his face all the year round, so others can''t see his thoughts.


    The old man who was considered stupid worked hard to learn how to choose vegetables, and he cooked them well in a short while.


    He glanced at his granddaughter triumphantly, unaware that he was a bit naive like this.


    Tuanzi glanced at his achievements, curled his lips, "So you can do it well, why didn''t you do it before then?"


    Without waiting for Mr. Jin to answer, she asked again, "Do you think it''s right for others to cook for you? Or do you think your time shouldn''t be spent on cooking?"


    The old man had a straight face, "My time is precious, there is no need to spend it on cooking. It''s the same for everything."


    "Then other people''s time is not precious?"


    Duanzi wrinkled her nose.


    "You eat everything the same, but people who care about you will definitely prepare meals very carefully. You have taken advantage of your whole life, and you still say that everything you eat is the same!"


    My uncle and aunt are so good at cooking. I heard that my grandma is also very good at cooking. Just thinking about it makes me jealous of the old man.


    Tuanzi stood up angrily, and pushed all the dishes to the old man.


    "I''ll take care of everything for you. I never did housework before. From today onwards, it''s you who do housework. You''re retired anyway!"


    Master Jin was speechless.


    The angry dumpling watched the video with his mobile phone in his arms. After watching it for a while, he dropped the mobile phone and ran towards the kitchen. When he passed by the old man, he checked the food basket critically.


    The tone is like a factory owner, and the old man is a worker.


    Master Jin: "..."


    kitchen.


    Jin Chunchao didn''t expect his sister to really cook, but just helped wash the cucumbers, shredded kelp, radish, green onion, **** and garlic, etc. If the sister didn''t do it, then he would.


    Unexpectedly, the dumpling came back after a while, picked up the kitchen knife and started to beat the cucumbers, and after a while, a plate was finished, and the cold sauce was ready.


    Jin Chunchao observed it, and found that the cold sauce she prepared was all-purpose seasoning sauce, which was delicious with any dish.


    "You just learned?"


    "Yes, just watch the video."


    Tuanzi grinned: "Miao Miao is a quick learner!"


    Jin Chunchao letter.


    Many people make cold salad for the first time, and they have to write out the ingredients of cold salad juice separately, or read the tutorial from time to time, and the dumplings only read the tutorial once, and then throw the phone aside.


    After the cucumber and seaweed salad are ready, the dumpling starts to show off its real kung fu.


    Just put the ingredients in the pot, when Jin Chunchao turned around, there were a few more radish flowers on the dining table.


    Jin Chunchao: "..." Is it an illusion?


    He took a closer look and found that his sister was carving radish flowers at a very fast speed. This hand speed, this proficiency, seemed to have been an apprentice for half a year!


    Su Ming has been watching for a while, and now he can''t wait to take out his mobile phone to take a video.


    "Miao Miao is really powerful, this technique is not like what I have learned now."


    Jin Chunchao nodded involuntarily, then looked at his sister, and found that she had a very serious expression on her face, and didn''t dare to disturb her.


    Duanzi continued to carve with a straight face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hahaha, everyone must be fascinated by Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Laughing too loudly¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is so good, it¡¯s not enough to smile¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You are indeed learning it now, and you will master it as soon as you learn it. But, have you carved small wooden sculptures with your master before, right? Have basic skills]


    Duanzi fell silent.


    After a few seconds, she started screaming again.


    What¡¯s wrong with basic skills? That''s what she got through her hard work, she''s just amazing!


    Danse''s Tuanzi not only carved red and white radish flowers, but also carved a phoenix spreading its wings with great interest.


    "Look, is it the same as a five-star?"


    Su Ming thought to himself, which blogger randomly took the title and was seen by his niece?


    On the surface, she clapped cooperatively, "Miaomiao is really amazing, give me a lifetime, I can''t even learn how to carve."


    Tuanzi laughed not so modestly, and looked at Jin Chunchao with bright eyes, as if begging for boast.


    Jin Chunchao smiled more in his eyes.


    "It''s very powerful."


    "that''s it?"


    Tuanzi pouted, stood on the small bench and twisted her body.


    This bit of exaggeration is not enough!


    Jin Chunchao really didn''t boast much.


    After thinking about it, he repeated what Su Ming said.


    Duanzi is still not satisfied.


    Jin Chunchao wanted to search for ''Kow Kua Tutorial''.


    Duanzidiao became addicted, so I went to learn how to carve rabbits and other videos. After I learned it, I ran back and continued to carve radish.


    Now, Jin Chunchao and Su Ming didn''t have time to boast, they started cooking lunch.


    Tuanzi didn''t bother them, moved a small stool, sat in the corner and carved.


    When the dumplings came back to their senses, the whole kitchen was full of fragrance.


    She filled several plates with finished products, then pulled the dining table, drooling over the prepared dishes.


    "The sauced big bone smells so good!"


    Jin Chunchao passed by, so he simply picked one up for her.


    The dumpling gnawed and gnawed with the big bone in sauce. After gnawing, Su Ming brought out the preserved vegetables and braised meat again, and prepared to put it on the plate again.


    She sucked in her saliva, and stood aside obediently, watching her aunt set the plate, and waiting for her aunt to put the leftovers in her mouth.


    After a while, Jin Chunchao opened the pot to watch the stewed chicken and mushrooms.


    Tuanzi leaned over with an upright face, "Brother Chunchao, do you want Miaomiao to help you taste the taste?"


    Eat on the left and eat on the right. The system suspects that the dumplings are full by eating before the meal is served.


    However, when the dishes came to the table one after another, the dumpling climbed to the chair and sat down, and when everyone gave her the dishes, she knew she was thinking too much.


    While enjoying the dumplings, I don¡¯t forget to recommend the cold dishes I made.


    Everyone is very face-saving, and they ate the cucumber and cold seaweed shreds with their knives.


    In addition, the dumpling also made a cold fight.


    Cold-mixed designs and colors can be flat, three-dimensional or semi-three-dimensional, with a certain artistry, and the whole should be harmonious.


    Duanzi excitedly introduced: "This is called a zoo!"


    In the middle of Lengpin is a phoenix spreading its wings, and around the phoenix are various small animals, including white rabbits, green rabbits, red turtles, etc.


    Jin Jing clapped her hands especially to save face, and even took a video and sent it to her younger brother.


    If you don¡¯t send it to Moments, send it to your brother!


    Jin Chunting didn''t expect the finished product to be so stunning, he didn''t even bother to eat, and took pictures with his mobile phone.


    Duanzi took the opportunity to pick up vegetables, stuffing his mouth full.


    Old Master Jin took a few glances, "Why is this phoenix so fat?"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    The finished product is indeed fatter, she likes to eat fat, what''s wrong?


    Swallowing the vegetables in his mouth, the dumplings began to divide the animals again.


    She gave the white rabbit to Jin Chunchao, the blue rabbit to Jin Chunting, and the red rabbit carved with big carrots to her uncle and aunt. Of course, the phoenix belonged to her uncle too.


    Finally, she picked up the red turtle and put it on the plate beside Mr. Jin.


    "For you."


    Master Jin: "..."


    Tuanzi raised his head proudly, "Although you have a bad attitude towards Miao Miao, Miao Miao is very generous. You don''t need to thank Miao Miao. Who made Miao Miao have a good temper?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Eloquent snack food

    Chapter 383 Eloquent-toothed snack food


    Master Jin has never seen such a cheeky person.


    Seeing the smug look on the little girl in front of him, he was so angry that he couldn''t eat anymore.


    Looking at the fat red turtle again, I feel that the turtle is mocking me.


    I don''t want to fight any more, of course, I can''t fight, so Mr. Jin wants to leave the table, this meal, don''t worry about it!


    Tuanzi saw what he was thinking, and immediately said, "You are not good, the food we have worked so hard to cook is not bad, and you are not hungry, why don''t you eat? And today is not uncle''s Birthday, you really don''t give me any face."


    The system thinks this is weird.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Have you seen some netizens'' comments? This smell is too strong]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Similar words, don¡¯t tell people you care about, they may feel uncomfortable¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Got it, I just told him on purpose, he wants to save face, he can¡¯t listen to such words¡¿


    Seeing Mr. Jin''s cheeks twitch, Tuanzi added fuel to the fire.


    "How old are you, you still don''t eat well, you have to be coaxed to eat, right?"


    Old Master Jin: "..." He understands it, so he can''t be noticed by this little girl, otherwise this mouth will **** people off!


    He thought of his little daughter.


    The youngest daughter is also quite irritating, but she is an adult after all, and she has a sense of propriety when speaking.


    But this little granddaughter is different, she is only five years old, what can she do? Comparing with her is a shame!


    "I eat!"


    Gritting his teeth, Mr. Jin picked up the red tortoise, ate the carrot raw, ate the vegetables, and ate.


    Tuanzi nodded in satisfaction, "That''s right, don''t let people coax you to eat, like Miaomiao, you eat by yourself, it''s delicious!"


    After finishing speaking, she picked up a piece of tamales, stuffed them into her mouth with an ''owwow'' sound, closed her eyes contentedly, and chewed and chewed.


    After eating, she provoked Mr. Jin again, "Miaomiao can eat a lot, can you?"


    Old man Jin held his breath: "It''s not good to eat too much."


    "It''s not good to eat too little." Tuanzi retorted vaguely.


    The old man was too lazy to tell her, but he didn''t know whether it was because she ate too much, or because she was too angry, and she ate a lot too.


    Jin Jing was amazed when he saw it.


    In the past few years, the old man''s appetite has become smaller and smaller. If the nutritional intake is insufficient, the body will suffer from various problems. He watched the old man lose weight day by day.


    When I meet him, I am willing to eat more, and happily serve him food.


    Grandpa Jin took a look at him, but he still gave the birthday star a face and ate the food.


    Jin Chunting was naturally aware of his father''s concerns, and enthusiastically picked up the dishes. Su Ming saw it and followed suit.


    Jin Chunchao remained indifferent and ate his own food, occasionally glancing at the white radish rabbit that was given to him out of the corner of his eye.


    As if competing with dumplings, Mr. Jin ate a lot more than before.


    Just when he was about to stop chopsticks, he turned his head and saw Tuanzi holding a big bowl, clattering the food, and it seemed that she could continue to eat.


    Even if you have to practice martial arts every day, isn''t this eating too much?


    He took a closer look and found that the little girl was thinner than the grandchildren of some colleagues, so he stopped being picky and prepared to eat more.


    Jin Jing had to stop him.


    "Dad, take a break. It''s not good to eat too much at once. The most important thing is to have a good appetite every day."


    Old Master Jin made a ''huh'' sound, "I''m popular, even if I don''t have a bad appetite. If you don''t eat, some people will show off their big appetite!"


    Satisfied by the inner dumplings.


    My aunt''s cooking skills are better than my uncle''s!


    The dentist¡¯s cousin¡¯s cooking skills are also amazing, right?


    She is so lucky to have so many people who can cook around her!


    While eating the dumpling, florets all over.


    Jin Chunchao had never seen someone who ate so happily while eating, so he looked at her several times during the meal.


    I found the dumpling, but I was busy eating. When I finished eating and went downstairs to digest food, I was immediately happy to ask Jin Chunchao to join me.


    "Brother Chunchao, let''s go together!"


    Jin Chunchao stayed in his room.


    He decided to stay at night from now on, not to give Tuanzi a chance.


    Anyway, he won''t be covering Sweet Bear tonight.


    "You and elder brother go, I will read a book."


    The indifferent dentist flipped through the book in his hand, and after a while, there was a clingy little dumpling beside him.


    Xiaotuanzi poked out his furry little head, glanced at the contents of the book, and found that it had something to do with the mouth, and retracted his head in fear, coquettishly, "Let''s go together, brother Chunting and I will go, and you too Join a group activity."


    This was what Jin Chunting told her quietly, saying that his brother had been a loner since he was a child.


    Actually, many people in the school wanted to play with him, but his younger brother didn''t care about them.


    Jin Chunchao continued to read, he suspected that his sister wanted to distract him.


    If you go home before him, can''t you occupy his room?


    "Then tell Miao Miao," Tuanzi said with a smile, "Why did you keep looking at Miao Miao when you were eating just now? Because Miao Miao is so cute?"


    Jin Chunchao glanced at her.


    "It''s cute, but not because of that."


    "why?"


    Jin Chunchao explained the sentence.


    "Because Brother Chunchao''s cooking skills are amazing," Tuanzi held his face and looked at him with bright eyes, "It would be great if Brother Chunchao could cook for Miao Miao every day."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This is your real purpose, right? Never let go of any chef]


    Jin Chunchao has never encountered such a straightforward compliment.


    He coughed lightly, turned his face, "I''m going to take a lunch break, you go out to play."


    "It''s not good to take a lunch break just after eating, let''s go out for a stroll together."


    Tuanzi pulled him vigorously and successfully dragged him out of the door.


    When she was dragged to the door to change her shoes, Jin Chunting gave her a thumbs up.


    Tuanzi raised her head proudly.


    If she makes a move, there is no task that cannot be completed!


    Sandwiched between the smiling older brother and younger sister, the indifferent Jin Chunchao could only go out with them.


    It was agreed that we would just go downstairs for a stroll, but in the end, Jin Chunting and Tuanzi took Jin Chunchao out of the community, and happily bought movie tickets and some snacks.


    Sitting in the movie theater, Jin Chunchao was still in a daze.


    Has he been tricked?


    After watching the movie, Tuanzi proposed to go shopping again, Jin Chunting naturally agreed, and looked at Jin Chunchao with a smile.


    Tuanzi raised his head to look at him with a ''swoosh'', and blinked pitifully.


    Jin Chunchao: "I''ll go too."


    After such a stroll, they didn''t go home until almost five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Back home, Jin Chunchao suspected that the leg was no longer his own.


    Turning around, the eldest brother seemed a little tired, but Tuanzi was still full of energy to share today''s spoils with Su Ming.


    Began to doubt life.


    Is he not as physically strong as a five-year-old? Time to hit the gym.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： Miao Miao: woo woo woo

    Chapter 384 Miao Miao: Aww


    Tuanzi stayed at uncle''s house for three days before being picked up by Duan Xiayou.


    During these three days, Jin Chunting only had time on his father''s birthday, and then continued to treat animals, but he would go home every day.


    Jin Chunchao''s private dental hospital is in Yunshi. He is the boss himself, and there are other powerful dentists in the hospital. It doesn''t affect him if he takes a short break for a few days.


    So in the past few days, under the urging of his younger sister, Jin Chunchao had to take her out, during which he acted bravely several times.


    He intended to help himself, but his sister rushed over like a gust of wind every time, and the battle ended in the blink of an eye. His help was just a phone call.


    When we parted, Tuanzi tugged on the door frame reluctantly.


    The uncle and aunt have already gone to work, and only Jin Chunchao and Mr. Jin are at home.


    It is impossible for Mr. Jin to see him off. He will sit on the balcony and bask in the sun.


    Tuanzi is mainly unwilling to part with Jin Chunchao.


    "I don''t even know when we will meet next time, brother Chunchao, will you miss Miaomiao?"


    Before she was quite afraid of this cousin the dentist, but after staying under the same roof for a few days, she completely changed her view of this cousin.


    He is handsome and loves to be clean. He is good at cooking and will help with housework. He is also generous when going out to play. He looks cold and a little impatient, but if someone asks for help, he will help in most cases.


    Wow wow, how can there be such a good cousin in the world?


    Tuanzi pursed his lips, looked at Jin Chunchao pitifully, "Miao Miao will miss you."


    Jin Chunchao: "..."


    He really rarely meets such straightforward people.


    Even missing can be so straightforward.


    It''s really too... Jin Chunchao coughed lightly, turned his head, and said softly, "I will too."


    Tuanzi sniffled, rushed over and hugged him.


    When Duan Xiayou came over, he had already booked a car and parked downstairs, so there was no need for Jin Chunchao to send them to the airport. Tuanzi also said, just send them to the door, so as not to have to change shoes back and forth.


    But now, Jin Chunchao was impulsive and sent her to the airport.


    The little person in his arms was obedient and soft, Jin Chunchao sighed silently, and patted her little head.


    "feel free to contact."


    He really doesn''t like to communicate with others, but if it''s such a cute sister, it''s not like he can''t communicate.


    Duanzi is a naturally optimistic person. When I said goodbye to Jin Chunchao, I was quite sad. When I was sitting in the car to the airport, I was still sluggish, but after catching a thief while waiting at the airport, I was excited again.


    "Hahaha, Miaomiao is here, even the thief can''t escape!"


    She smiled proudly with her hands on her hips.


    When I found someone taking pictures, I quickly turned around and covered my face to prevent them from taking pictures.


    Wait until no one pays attention to her, and continue to chatter.


    Duan Xiayou, who has been brewing comforting words all the way: "..."


    Instead of worrying about little junior sister being sad, it is better to worry that she will pull me to practice martial arts every day after she returns home.


    So, can''t we have a junior?


    He prayed earnestly for three minutes every day before going to bed, did God not hear?


    While sitting on the plane, Duan Xiayou quickly fell asleep wearing a blindfold.


    Duanzi couldn''t fall asleep, so she began to check the small backpack.


    This small backpack was bought for her by Jin Chunchao when they went shopping together.


    At that time, Jin Chunchao wanted to buy a rabbit backpack, and she wanted a little tiger backpack. In the end, she got a tiger backpack.


    Pulling the little tiger''s ears, the dumpling unzipped the zipper, and on the top was a small sealed bag, which was a small snack packed by my aunt to pass the time on the road.


    My aunt also prepared a lot of local specialties, but they were all put in the suitcase.


    Taking out the snacks, Tuanzi continued to check and found another small gift box.


    "Who put it?" She tilted her head and thought for a while.


    Several people touched her small backpack today, but she was busy cooking at the time, so she glanced at it and ignored it.


    Only the aunt put the snacks in front of her.


    She tore off the ribbon enthusiastically, and opened the box again.


    A string of pearl bracelets lay quietly in the box.


    "Wow, so beautiful~"


    Afraid of disturbing the elder brother and other passengers, Tuanzi lowered his voice and carefully picked up the bracelet.


    "Like a light."


    Wear it on your wrist, and then adjust it a little, the size is just right.


    Danzi raised her hand happily and looked at it for a while.


    "It''s so beautiful~"


    But problems follow.


    "Who sent it?"


    She thought about it carefully, except for Mr. Jin, everyone seemed to have held her hand.


    Besides, the eldest aunt is a straightforward person, so if she wants to give a gift, she will give it directly.


    Uncle doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would secretly prepare surprises. My aunt also mentioned before that my uncle was too straight, and he was not romantic at all when he was young, but she herself was not romantic, and no one disliked anyone.


    But Xu Shi is about to retire, and my aunt suddenly wants to be romantic, and plans to spend a honeymoon with my uncle that is decades late.


    "Is she going to try Miaomiao?"


    This sudden surprise is really a surprise!


    Tuanzi happily sent a voice message to her aunt, but the voice was still very low.


    Before, she cleverly added everyone''s contact information.


    The eldest aunt replied quickly.


    ¡¾I''m not planning a surprise¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head, his little brows furrowed.


    "It''s not my aunt, is it my cousin?"


    Although Jin Chunting is as gentle as jade, he actually doesn''t express emotions directly. Jin Chunchao is even more emotionally restrained, sometimes even his parents and brothers don''t know what he is thinking.


    Tuanzi tentatively sent a message to Jin Chunting, saying thank you for the bracelet he sent, she likes it so much!


    ¡¾Hey? But what I gave was not a bracelet, it was from Chun Chao]


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    She quickly rummaged through her backpack, and found a small box. When she opened it, she found a brooch with a unique style.


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    Tuanzi covered his mouth and yelled for a long time, thanked Jin Chunting happily, and then sent a message to Jin Chunchao, all kinds of rainbow farts.


    "Brother Chunchao, your vision is too good. This bracelet is really beautiful. It looks like you bought it, and the size is just right..."


    After the meeting, Jin Chunchao replied. I don''t know if I didn''t see the news before, or I saw how to answer it.


    ¡¾You can tell at a glance that I bought it? ¡¿


    The dumpling got stuck.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Let you play, let''s see how you answer¡¿


    Of course I avoided answering!


    Tuanzi continued to boast, and after boasting about his vision, he praised his appearance, cooking skills and talent, as if Jin Chunchao was full of advantages all over his body, and he was a particularly perfect person.


    Sometimes an inhuman existence like the system will be immersed in the boast of the dumpling, let alone human beings.


    After another meeting, Jin Chunchao sent another message.


    ¡¾Eat up to two capsules a day, brush your teeth in the morning and evening, rinse your mouth after eating snacks¡¿


    Duanzi was at a loss.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Wait, he has prepared other surprises, right? ¡¿


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, and simply poured out everything in the backpack, and finally a large cloth bag fell out.


    She opened the cloth bag, revealing several packs of candies inside, including soft candies and hard candies, and some with fillings.


    A picture seemed to emerge in front of my eyes, a tall and thin handsome guy stood in front of the shelf with a cold face, carefully selecting candies.


    Duan Xiayou was still woken up.


    He lifted the blindfold and looked, okay, the little junior sister was so touched that she was holding a bunch of candy and was moved to tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： walls have ears

    Chapter 385 Partition Walls Have Ears


    Movement is emotion, but Tuanzi is still very clever.


    Jin Chunchao knew that the agreement also gave candies, so he would definitely help cover it up, but Duan Xiayou might not.


    So for the rest of the journey, Tuanzi kept pestering Duan Xiayou, begging him to keep it a secret.


    Duan Xiayou wanted to sleep, but also couldn''t bear the little junior sister''s acting like a baby, so he got entangled all the way.


    Very good, no need to sleep.


    All the way to the entrance of the community, Tuanzi still called him in a sweet voice, Duan Xiayou could only push her forehead, "Understood, don''t tell me unless you ask."


    Tuanzi said vigilantly: "You can''t tell me if you ask!"


    Duan Xiayou was helpless: "Do you think your elder brother will check the guards all the time? He still trusts you."


    To be precise, Gu Cheng chooses to trust his sister. In other things, I trust the dumplings 100%, and when it comes to eating sweets, I rely on my intuition. His intuition told him that his sister was quiet, maybe she was stealing food.


    Duanzi misunderstood.


    She twisted her fingers in a tangled state.


    "Brother believes in Miao Miao so much, should Miao Miao tell him? After all, Miao Miao has no candy to eat!"


    Thinking of that tragic picture, she now wants to cry with her mouth open.


    With a gust of wind pouring in, Tuanzi quickly shut up.


    Tangled all the way, even before entering the door, she poked her head out, looked into the room, and was relieved to find that her eldest brother was not at home.


    But soon, she sighed again.


    Brother is not at home, she has to continue to struggle. If you get too entangled, even the apple in your hand will not smell good.


    ''Kacha Kacha'' finished eating the apples, in order to divert attention, Tuanzi ran out to practice martial arts, a set of boxing techniques was very powerful, and even tried to pull Duan Xiayou to practice together.


    Duan Xiayou''s lightness skills are far inferior to hers, but this time he jumped directly to the balcony on the second floor, and quickly hid in the room. The overall speed is much faster than before.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is this the so-called junior sister who made me improve? ¡¿


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Seeing her face puffed up, looking like a puffer fish, the system quickly changed the subject.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I forgot to say, as of midnight today, your reputation has reached 200 million, congratulations¡¿


    The host came back last summer, and this meeting has only entered April. In less than a year, he has accumulated 200 million reputation points, which shows the talent and hard work of the host.


    She participated in the program almost without interruption, attracting everyone''s attention to traditional martial arts.


    Duanzi was really distracted.


    "Wow, is Miao Miao so powerful?"


    She held her face and twisted her body, feeling very happy.


    Before, the prestige value was not related to the unit of ''100 million'', and it felt that it was far away. But now, after accumulating 100 million, the growth rate of prestige value has been very fast, as if it reached 200 million in the blink of an eye.


    "200 million is 500 million, won''t it be 1 billion soon?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What algorithm is this? However, if you keep going, it will definitely reach 1 billion]


    New audiences continue to recognize traditional martial arts, and those who previously recognized provide more reputation points after learning more. As long as a virtuous circle is formed, even if the host does not show up in front of the public, the videos that have been circulated are enough to attract the public.


    Tuanzi crossed his arms and recalled the thickness of the photo album, thinking that it was enough for the three of them to miss it for a long time, and couldn''t help showing a wicked smile.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your smile seems to have bad intentions¡¿


    "No! This is a lovely smile, and Master also said that Miao Miao is very cute!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you sure he didn''t mean to laugh like a weasel or a fox? ¡¿


    Duanzi paused.


    She recalled carefully, Master seemed to have described her in this way.


    "Then, that weasel and fox are also very cute! Especially when they were young, they were so cute!"


    She is now a child!


    The system can''t beat her.


    "Hey," Tuanzi couldn''t help rubbing his hands, "Look, we''ve accumulated enough photos, it doesn''t matter if we don''t save them for a while, right?"


    Ten lucky draw chances for one photo.


    She will save one less card this time, and she will get back ten lucky draw chances.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then? ¡¿


    It doesn''t think the host just wants to draw a lottery. Which time did the host not make a loud wish before the lottery draw? Didn''t you just tell it to listen?


    "Miao Miao wishes to get a pack of candies every time she draws a lottery."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Afraid that the system wasn''t worried, Tuanzi was plausible, "Miao Miao is also afraid that Big Brother will blame Brother Chunchao if he finds out. Miao Miao can take the initiative to confess this matter, but in this way, Big Brother may not give candy for the next month."


    The system understood what she meant.


    There are traces of what Jin Chunchao did, and it is very likely that Gu Cheng knows about it.


    And what Duan Xiayou said just now also touched the host quite a bit.


    She wanted to maintain her image, but she was reluctant to steal it, so she came up with the idea.


    It is a system, and it cannot appear in front of people. Isn¡¯t the sugar it gives is sugar that fell from the sky?


    Isn¡¯t it normal to catch sugar falling from the sky and eat it?


    The system suspects that its thinking will be assimilated.


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Not allowed¡¿


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Tuanzi immediately wiped away tears pretendingly, looking pitiful.


    The system has seen her posture a lot.


    "Little Gugu, you are the best in the universe, right? Miaomiao admires you the most, you are so good, and you have chosen such an excellent Miaomiao..."


    Various rainbow farts.


    In terms of boasting, Tuanzi is almost self-taught.


    The system doesn''t want to listen very much, for fear of being soft-hearted, and feels that it will be a disadvantage if it doesn''t listen.


    The dumpling continued to boast, and the sweet voice of milk whirring floated to the second and third floors.


    Duan Xiayou lay on the bed with his eyes closed.


    After listening to the general content, he sighed helplessly.


    Junior Junior Sister''s voice is actually quite low, most people can''t hear her voice at this distance, but he practiced martial arts and has excellent hearing.


    In fact, every time he and his junior sister were only separated by a wall, or separated by a certain distance, he heard what the junior sister said. He suspects that the little junior sister is sometimes too relaxed, so she speaks directly instead of communicating through other means.


    "Ugh."


    He sighed.


    When did my junior sister remember that he also practiced martial arts?


    As for the "Little Gugu" that the junior sister said, he reckoned that it was a technological product that surpassed this era, but it was more humane, otherwise he would not be defeated by the sweet words of the junior sister.


    He turned over slowly, and fell asleep under the boast of milk.


    This time, he forgot to pray that God would send a junior over.


    On the national highway on the outskirts of Jiangcheng.


    Guo Xia drove back to Jiangcheng again.


    There are not many vehicles on the national highway, at least she can''t see any cars in front of her. This scene looks familiar.


    She suddenly thought of what happened last summer.


    At that time, she was also going to the next city to discuss business. On the return trip, she didn¡¯t notice the nails on the road, so she drove directly. As a result, there was a tire problem, so she had to stop to check the situation.


    At this time, a few men came over and said they wanted to help change the tires, and then quoted a very outrageous price.


    She quickly realized that these nails were put by these people, but at that time there were no cars in the front and rear, and she was afraid of being alone, and she wanted to compromise but was unwilling. When she hesitated, a man who tried to drag her was kicked away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： Second Senior Brother

    Chapter 386 Second Senior Brother


    Guo Xia still remembers that scene.


    A little girl with a steamed bun face and big eyes rushed out from nowhere, kicking her feet. She was as light as a swallow, shuttled between several men, and in the blink of an eye, those men fell to the ground.


    The men were a little scared at first, but after seeing clearly that the person making the attack was a four or five-year-old girl, they threatened each other again.


    She was also sweating for the little girl. Taking advantage of the men not paying attention, she had retreated to the car door, trying to pick up the mobile phone in the car to call the police.


    It''s just that when she secretly picked up her mobile phone and was about to call the police, she heard several men begging for mercy. When she took a closer look, several men were lying on the ground together, and the little girl was still squatting on the ground, holding a man head, yelling at him fiercely.


    "Hey, at that time, the little heroine was still doing good deeds without leaving her name, but now she has become a big celebrity!"


    Guo Xia shook her head with a broken smile.


    At that time, she asked the other party''s name, but the little heroine refused to say anything, but said that she was hungry with some embarrassment.


    She gave the other party all the emergency bread, biscuits and chocolates in the car.


    After that, the other party reported the name of the community, and she drove the other party there.


    She is quite familiar with the community in Jiangcheng. At that time, the community reported by the little girl had many artists living there, and the security was relatively strong. At that time, she was thinking of which artist''s family the little girl would be. Who knew that she saw the little **** the show. , and the little heroine is actually the daughter of actor Gu Feng, and the sister of top-notch Gu Che!


    That experience is enough to be a talking point.


    And later, the little heroine became more and more popular. If she said something brave, it would not only increase the reputation of the little heroine, but also bring popularity to herself. Doing business sometimes requires enthusiasm.


    Just considering the bizarre experience of the little girl and the unfriendly Internet atmosphere today, she still didn''t tell others about it, including her own family.


    What if some self-media went to the suburbs to investigate and try to find the hidden place of the little heroine and her master?


    They may not be looking for it sincerely, but they will definitely catch the enthusiasm of the little heroine. Over time, people might get bored of Little Girl.


    In addition, a four or five-year-old little girl appears alone in the suburbs, which will also attract a group of people to crusade against the master of the heroine, thinking that the master does not care about the apprentice, as if they are the master and savior of the heroine.


    "But those people didn''t say anything."


    She refers to the few people who put nails in and try to buy and sell by force.


    While thinking casually, the vehicle paused again, as if it had run over something it shouldn''t have.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and then a voice reminder came from the vehicle that there was something wrong with the tires.


    Guo Xia: "..."


    She was much smarter this time, and instead of getting out of the car in a hurry to check, she picked up her mobile phone and was ready to call the police at any time.


    After waiting for a while, she saw a few people coming out of the deep grass near the national highway.


    These people are men and women, wearing overalls.


    Soon, the only woman knocked on the car window and said kindly, "Hello, I see that your car has been parked here for a long time. Is there something wrong? We are maintenance workers, so we can just take a look for you. "


    Guo Xia: "..." Do you think that your kind tone means you are buying and selling by force?


    She did not hesitate to call the police, and even raised her mobile phone to several people outside the car window to take pictures of them.


    The faces of several people changed, they turned around and walked away, walked a few meters, and then turned back. One of them directly picked up the stone, aimed the sharp part at the car window, and smashed it down hard.


    Guo Xia was taken aback. For a moment, she couldn''t tell if the other party was just taking revenge, or if she was angry with her and called the police, planning to drag her out and beat her up, or even rob her.


    She was so scared that she could only make phone calls desperately.


    At this moment, she heard screams, and looked over again, and found that the few people standing on the outermost edge had fallen to the ground.


    The picture is so familiar, it seems that in the next second, another little heroine will fall from the sky.


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    Duanzi practiced martial arts while listening to the radio.


    This time I practiced 18 flips, which is characterized by continuous beatings and falls, and simultaneous movement of hands and feet. If you can practice with an opponent, the effect will be better.


    However, the one who practiced with Tuanzi was a huge brown bear doll with a height of 1.8 meters.


    This brown bear doll was sent by Gu Qize a few days ago, and he said it was bought by his younger brother Gu Yunmu. As a result, Gu Yunmu had something to do and he happened to be in Jiang City on business, so he helped deliver it.


    Gu Yunmu filled in the address in their house in Yundu, Jiangshui.


    The two houses are not far apart, so you can say hello to Tuanzi and let her go and get it by herself.


    As a result, Gu Yunmu asked Gu Qize to come over.


    So, the calm and self-reliant president personally carried a 1.8-meter brown bear doll from their house to Tuanzi''s house.


    Along the way, it attracted the attention of many children.


    At that time, when the president and the brown bear doll appeared at the gate of the courtyard, they successfully shocked the people in the courtyard.


    At that time, Tuanzi, Gu Cheng, Duan Xiayou, and the retired second uncle and aunt, and Gu Chi, who was finally not busy, ate barbecue together in the yard.


    Compared to Tuanzi who was full of surprises, the first thing Gu Chi did was pick up his phone to take a picture. He also said that he would draw a picture of Gu Qize and the brown bear baby and give it to Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Gu Yunmu bought this brown bear doll with the intention of letting it play with his sister instead of him.


    His description is that the doll is fluffy and soft, and can also be used as a carpet.


    It''s just that the dumpling is excited and doesn''t spend much time in the room.


    She felt that it was not good for the baby brown bear to be left out in the cold, so she set up a recliner and let the baby brown bear lie down and watch her practice martial arts.


    But now, it is Duan Xiayou who is lying on the deck chair basking in the sun.


    Helping the baby brown bear up again, he patted the blanket that was specially laid on the ground, and Tuanzi pouted and stared at the sleepy Duan Xiayou.


    "Eldest brother, it''s too much for you to occupy its chair and let it practice martial arts with Miao Miao?"


    The reclining chair is for the baby brown bear, and the elder brother should be her partner.


    It¡¯s just that the cheeky senior brother snatched the recliner and called the brown bear baby.


    Duan Xiayou lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at them.


    "Aren''t you practicing well? It suits you quite well."


    Paused, Duan Xiayou said with a smile again, "However, it is too high, you are more like playing a wrestling game."


    The picture just now seems to be a little brown bear making trouble with the big brown bear.


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    Duan Xiayou''s sharp eyes saw her baring her teeth, and immediately said, "Your new teeth seem to have grown."


    "Hey?"


    Duanzi gritted his protruding teeth.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: No, don¡¯t these teeth grow in your mouth? Why didn''t you find out? ¡¿


    I didn¡¯t notice the loose teeth before, and I panicked when the teeth fell out. Now that there are teeth, the owner of the teeth is still not the first to find out.


    The host is really dead.


    Tuanzi smiled guiltyly, and wanted to reach out to touch it, but when he saw the little hand, he held back again.


    At this time, Duan Xiayou, who was originally casual, sat up and looked out of the courtyard sharply.


    "Brother, you are watching..."


    There was a wind in the back of her head, and her first reaction was to jump into the tree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Second Senior Brother Ji

    Chapter 387 Second Senior Brother Ji Zhangzhuo


    Being attacked by someone, Tuanzi generally has two ways to deal with it.


    If she backhanded, she would fight back, but she didn''t know the real strength of her opponent. When she attacked with a backhand, if she was lenient, she might be injured, and if she used too much force, she might hurt someone''s life.


    The other is to climb the tree at the fastest speed, observe the enemy, and then decide how to deal with the opponent.


    This is how I used to practice against my master.


    She knew that her master was powerful, and even with all her strength, it would be difficult to hurt him, so every time she was attacked by surprise, she always attacked with a backhand.


    Regardless of the ending, the master is indeed the master.


    Later, she learned to climb a tree. Standing tall can not only prevent the opponent from attacking, but also observe the person.


    At the beginning, the master turned around and chased after her. When her lightness kung fu improved to a higher level, even the master couldn''t help her.


    The sneak attacker didn¡¯t seem to have expected that Tuanzi¡¯s lightness kungfu was so good, and he was stunned for a moment. The gap was enough for Tuanzi to squat on the tree to see his side face clearly.


    is a man in his twenties, tall and tall, wearing a bunt, his face cannot be seen clearly, he has short hair on the upper half, long hair on the lower half, and a small braid tied with a red string.


    Just by looking at his stance and momentum, he must be a master.


    Tuanzi has already imagined the opponent''s sword eyebrows and star eyes, and has a heroic temperament.


    At this time, the man turned around, looked up at her, and showed his face.


    "Hey?!!"


    Tuanzi was shocked.


    Such a tall figure, but with a baby face, the contrast is too big, right?


    Her mouth opened wider and wider.


    Ji Zhangzhuo originally wanted to try his little junior sister''s skills again, but a person sitting on a recliner continued to press silently, so he gave up and bowed his eyes to say hello.


    "I''m your second senior brother, I don''t mean anything, come down quickly."


    Duanzi restrained her surprise, squatted on the tree, and shook her head seriously.


    "If you say it''s the second senior brother, is it the second senior brother? Then Miao Miao says it''s your master, so it''s your master?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo twitched the corners of his lips.


    Wow, this little junior sister is just like what the master said, she is eloquent!


    "What if there is this?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out a piece of cracked spiritual jade, and shook it from side to side like a cat, attracting the group that climbed the tree to come down.


    Tuanzi was almost moved. She carefully observed the piece of spirit jade. It was the same style as the elder brother''s piece, but felt that this piece of jade was rougher, not as lustrous as the elder brother''s jade.


    She believed most of it in her heart, but she still had many doubts. For example, how did the second senior brother know her identity, and how did he come here.


    Rolling his eyes, Tuanzi smiled and pointed at Duan Xiayou.


    "Old rules, if you can use the two unique skills of the Tianyun Sect, you will be Miao Miao''s senior brother. Senior brother, come on, last time it was Miao Miao who tested you, now it''s your turn to test him!"


    Duanzi is good at inspiring people.


    "Don''t miss this opportunity! Only this time!"


    After all, if there is another senior brother, she will definitely let the new senior brother test it out. This is the tradition of their Tianyun sect, proud and proud!


    Duan Xiayou didn''t refuse. He stood up, kicked up the training club from the ground, took one for himself, and kicked another one for Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s behavior of sneak attacking his junior sister without saying hello, he is not used to it.


    Before in the coffee shop, the junior sister attacked me secretly, because she didn''t know her identity. If she believed the liar, it would only hurt herself.


    It''s different now, this person has come to the door, so it can be seen that he recognized the junior sister, so why sneak attack?


    Duan Xiayou didn''t know that his little junior sister was often attacked by his master, and when he saw this tall person with a baby face, he felt dissatisfied.


    "Really?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo has an innocent face, his baby face is extremely deceptive.


    Duan Xiayou was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he used a stick as a long sword, and quickly used the Tianyun School''s Tingtao swordsmanship, with sharp moves, approaching Ji Zhangzhuo''s vital point.


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    The two fought in the wide courtyard.


    Tuanzi squatted on the tree, holding her little face, watching with relish.


    "Well, isn''t Eldest Brother''s move too powerful? He is really better at listening to Tao swordsmanship."


    Tianyun Sect has two unique skills, Tingtao Swordsmanship and Guanhai Swordsmanship. Generally speaking, one should learn swordsmanship first, and she can almost make up the scene at that time.


    Duan Xiayou, who descended from the sky, worshiped his master as his teacher, and began to learn the basics of swordsmanship. When he learned it well, he felt that it was enough, so he began to be lazy, and was not very active in learning swordsmanship.


    The unpositive ending is that, in the swordsmanship competition now, the big brother can''t compare with her!


    Danzi twisted happily, and carefully observed Ji Zhangzhuo''s skills.


    is also very powerful, and I feel that Ji Zhangzhuo has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his foundation is much better than that of the elder brother, but his understanding of swordsmanship is not as good as that of the elder brother, so the two will be evenly matched.


    Xu felt that this was too troublesome, so Ji Zhangzhuo changed his moves and used the sea-watching saber technique.


    Guan Hai Dao Technique is majestic, and when you swing the sword out, it looks like a galloping sea.


    "Not good, big brother is not good at watching the sea knife."


    Tuanzi was in a hurry to go down.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: No one stipulates that your big brother must use sword skills. It is the same for him to use sword skills to restrain the opponent. These two sets of unique skills complement each other and restrain each other at the same time¡¿


    Duanzi was instantly relieved, and continued to squat on the tree. After watching it for a while, he felt a little lonely in his mouth. He wanted to eat some apples and nuts, and watch the show while eating.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Will Miao Miao enter the house to get some snacks, and they will finish the fight? ¡¿


    Whether it''s finished or missed the big move, it''s a pity!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Compared with this, I think they are starting to get ahead, ignoring the surrounding flowers and plants, and your newly planted flowers seem to suffer¡¿


    Tuanzi took a closer look, and saw that the poor flower he had planted was swaying from side to side in a panic, as if it would fall in the next second.


    "Ahhh! My flower! You all stop!"


    She jumped directly from the tree, took out two pebbles, and hit the two wrists directly.


    The two of them naturally didn''t want to be beaten, so they hurriedly avoided, and the fight came to an abrupt end.


    "Ah, my flower!"


    Tuanzi jumped in front of the flowers, looking at the few flowers in the front row with distress, the flowers she managed to support!


    Just by looking at her back, she knew that Junior Sister was very angry.


    Ji Zhangzhuo touched his nose in embarrassment.


    He offended his junior sister without even introducing himself, and always felt that his life in this era would not be smooth.


    But the master said, the elder brother came here first, if you need anything, you can just ask the elder brother.


    He turned his head, ready to ask Duan Xiayou for advice.


    "Brother, I..."


    He couldn''t finish his sentence because there was no one around him.


    people?


    Why did such a big brother just disappear?


    He took a sip and quickly realized that he didn''t dare to face his junior sister and ran away.


    Big brother, ah big brother, I didn''t expect you to be such a big brother!


    It was also at this time that he noticed that there was someone more beside him, and when he looked down, Tuanzi was holding a fallen flower, and angrily said, "Pay me the flower!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Born to be brothers and sisters

    Chapter 388 Born to be brothers and sisters


    I offended my junior sister when I met her for the first time, what should I do?


    Many thoughts flashed through Ji Zhangzhuo''s mind, and he tried to figure out the logic of the whole thing.


    "I was wrong."


    Ji Zhangzhuo said honestly, and quickly said, "But you are the one who let us learn from each other. Besides, the elder brother also made a move. All three of us are at fault."


    Tuanzi still looked at him angrily.


    She was already pale, but her face was still fleshy, and it would bulge, making Ji Zhangzhuo think of Baozi. He pinched the bun subconsciously, "It''s quite soft."


    Duanzi became even more angry.


    This is not an attitude of admitting mistakes!


    "I don''t care, you have to pay me back, otherwise I won''t call you brother!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at the dazzled bushes, and suggested, "Then I will grow flowers for you? If they grow well, it will be my compensation, how about it?"


    Duanzi thought about it, and it seems to be okay.


    It is equivalent to hiring a florist for one flower, which is a good deal.


    After that, she only needs to stand aside to oversee the work and direct the brother to work, and then she can harvest a garden.


    Isn''t this awesome?


    Tuanzi was overjoyed immediately, and even rolled his eyes with a smile.


    Coaxed so quickly?


    Ji Zhangzhuo was thoughtful, it seems that this little junior sister is very coaxing!


    He took the opportunity to introduce himself and give his name.


    "I should be number two."


    His gray pupils stared at Tuanzi, full of hints.


    Tuanzi groaned and refused to call anyone, holding the fallen flower, and strolled towards the house.


    Ji Zhangzhuo followed step by step, and said with a smile, "By the way, junior sister, I am penniless. Master said, I will listen to your arrangements after I come here. Are you responsible for all the meals in this residence?"


    ¡¾Ancient Warrior System: ...¡¿Why do these words sound like they are here for nothing?


    Duan Xiayou was already half lying on the sofa in the living room. Hearing this, he lazily said, "Do it yourself, and have enough food and clothing. In this era, there are many jobs to choose from, and you can support yourself."


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed.


    "I know, I know, I support myself and my junior sister."


    He just said so.


    Already such an adult, he doesn''t need a junior junior sister to raise him, he is almost enough to raise a junior junior sister.


    Tuanzi put the flowers on the table, and when she heard this, she raised her head proudly, "You don''t need to raise them, Miao Miao can support herself. Miao Miao is working very hard!"


    She is paid for making promotional videos and educational videos. Although it is not much, she does not spend much!


    In addition, every time you participate in the program, you will get an announcement fee. Because her original intention was to promote ancient martial arts, and she didn''t ask for too much, but the accumulation of small amounts of money is all money!


    Tuanzi proudly said how much he earned, enough to eat and drink for several years.


    Ji Zhangzhuo praised a few words in particular, his gray eyes flashed with deep thought.


    "But junior sister, with your family background, you don''t need to be on this show to make money, right? You seem to have some other purpose."


    Duanzi suddenly became unhappy.


    She turned her back, pretended to be playing with flowers, and kept silent, but was actually howling in her mind.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ahhh, why is this senior brother so smart? ¡¿


    Eldest brother looks lazy, but is actually very smart. This senior brother has a baby face, looks innocent and easy to deceive, but speaks sharply.


    Alas, brother is too smart to be fooled!


    However, if you don''t want to answer, then change the subject, she is super good at it!


    Tuanzi sorted out her mood, turned around pretending to be calm, hugging her small arms, trying to create an aura of ''I''m serious, don''t make trouble''.


    "Although you know our master''s secret knowledge and have spiritual jade, you are still a little suspicious."


    Seeing that she wanted to change the subject, Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t bother with this question. After a long time, he will know.


    "Little junior sister, tell me, why am I suspicious?"


    Duanzi raised a finger and circled around him.


    "First of all, how did you know Miao Miao''s name, appearance and identity?"


    Back then, the elder brother only knew her name as ''Miao Miao'', and he didn''t even know her surname.


    The two of them were able to meet at the time. One was that the system discovered that someone from another world had come, and the other was that the enthusiastic people were looking for junior sisters for the big brother.


    But now, this senior brother is clearly aware that it is abnormal, it is abnormal!


    Ji Zhangzhuo only felt that there was a little milk cat circling around him, she was pacing gracefully, her tail was wagging slightly, and her eyes were full of vigilance.


    "The appearance of the name is what Master said!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo briefly talked about his experience.


    He was hunted down in his own world at that time, when the spirit jade suddenly glowed, he returned to his master and stayed for a while.


    "Master said that I will definitely stay soon, and I will most likely come to the world where you are, little junior sister, so he said your name and let me see your portrait."


    Sure enough, in less than half a stick of incense, he was rejected, and then came to this era.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t lie down anymore, so he sat up straight and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo quietly.


    At that time, he stayed in that era for only one or two sentences, and almost didn''t understand anything, so he was sent here.


    Same brothers, different fates.


    "Brother, why do you look at me like this?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked innocent.


    Duan Xiayou Youyou said: "That''s the case, then how do you know Miaomiao''s identity and still find it?"


    "Ah, it starts with me saving a woman."


    Ji Zhangzhuo briefly talked about his experience.


    He suddenly appeared on the outskirts of Jiangcheng, and felt that the scenery he saw was very strange. At this time, he found that someone was knocking a metal lump with a stone, and there was a woman in the iron lump. The opponent was very scared, so he rescued him.


    "I didn''t expect that iron bump to move, it''s amazing."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but pick up the nuts and gnaw, staring at Ji Zhangzhuo while gnawing.


    "This experience is similar to Miao Miao''s. I also rescued a beautiful sister in the suburbs. The beautiful sister gave Miao Miao food and sent Miao Miao to the city."


    "So, that woman also said that she was rescued by a little girl in the suburbs, but she never said that person''s name."


    Guo Xia just felt that everything was too coincidental. When she sent Ji Zhangzhuo to the city, she couldn''t help mentioning that she had been rescued once, but the benefactor was a little girl with good skills, but she refused to say anything else.


    She will not casually reveal Gu Miaomiao''s information.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was not aware of the situation in this era at the time, thinking that many people also practiced martial arts since childhood, so he didn''t think much about it. He just thought that if the junior sister suddenly returned to modern times, maybe similar things would happen.


    Now that I think about it, maybe the little girl the woman mentioned is the little junior sister!


    Duanzi was so frightened that the nuts almost dropped.


    "Is this such a coincidence?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo is in a better mood.


    "It seems that we are born brothers and sisters. Even when we save people, we all save the same one."


    Duanzi felt that there was nothing wrong with the logic of this statement, and he recognized it with a little head.


    Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to say something, but he felt a chill down his back, and when he looked back, the senior brother was looking at him quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Nice little sister

    Chapter 389 Coaxing Junior Sister


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other, and then looked at each other again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo showed a bright smile on that baby face.


    "Brother, what''s the matter, I didn''t see my face clearly just now, now I want to take a closer look?"


    Duan Xiayou: Death Stare.jpg


    Tuanzi tilted his head, thinking it was weird to say this, it can be seen that this brother is very bright as his name suggests, and he felt that he was thinking too much.


    "You haven''t finished yet," she urged.


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked around and sat down on the sofa.


    "Wow, so soft and amazing."


    He waved at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi raised his feet and was about to walk over. At this moment, the elder brother''s slightly lazy voice sounded in his ears, "I forgot to mention that your elder brother baked some egg biscuits and green onion biscuits before going out this morning."


    Gu Cheng can only cook some home-cooked dishes, not desserts or biscuits.


    This was his first time baking, and he chose a simpler biscuit.


    His idea is also very simple, baking by himself can guarantee the quality of raw materials and the amount of baking, especially the amount of soft white sugar.


    In addition, there are small snacks, which can supplement my sister''s physical strength at any time, and secondly, my sister has food in her mouth, so she won''t always be thinking about candy.


    He even plans to learn to make some low-sugar cakes in the future. If several cakes contain the same amount of sugar as the one bought outside, his sister will definitely be happy because there are more cakes, and will not notice the problem of sugar content.


    "biscuit?"


    Duanzi''s eyes sparkled suddenly, "Big brother baked the biscuits by himself?"


    She ran towards the kitchen as fast as she could, her little back was cheerful, and she didn''t remember any seniors, and she kept mumbling.


    "No, if biscuits were baked, Miao Miao should have smelled them long ago. Master said that Miao Miao has a dog''s nose and often smells delicious food."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You''re quite happy to be evaluated like this, aren''t you? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Of course! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Master said I have a dog nose, it¡¯s a compliment that I can smell, that¡¯s it, I have a good sense of smell! To say I look like a cat is to praise my agility! To say that I am like a fox is to praise me for being smart! ¡¿


    Duanzi was full of joy.


    The system is silent.


    It discovered that the host not only has filters for her brothers, but also has a very thick filter for herself.


    How does it feel that Master has another meaning?


    The host dog¡¯s nose is referring to her greediness. It is said that she looks like a cat because she often observes secretly. It is said that she is like a fox because she uses all kinds of tricks for stuttering, especially cunning.


    Arriving in the kitchen, Duanzi found the biscuits in the bag.


    "No wonder Miao Miao can''t smell it, and it''s packed so tightly."


    The system thought to itself that maybe it was packed tightly because it was afraid that the host would smell it in advance. It is estimated that Gu Cheng opened the window and turned on the smoking machine for a long time to breathe. If the smell does not dissipate, a certain greedy cat will definitely come here after looking for it.


    She opened it happily, and the aroma of the biscuits hit her face. She twisted a piece and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing a few times.


    "Wow, it''s delicious, isn''t the big brother''s craftsmanship amazing?"


    While eating, she crazily boasted, even though Gu Cheng wasn''t there.


    "Why is my eldest brother so good? It''s okay to be handsome and have a good personality. He can make movies, cook, and now he can bake cookies..."


    She ate several pieces by herself before coming out with two bags of biscuits to share with her brothers.


    "Brother made it, it''s super delicious!"


    She gave some dollars to Duan Xiayou, and some dollars to Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Eat quickly, eat quickly, judging by your dressing and speaking habits, you should also be an ancient person."


    Ji Zhangzhuo indeed fell from the parallel world to the era of his master, and now he has come to this era again.


    He twisted a biscuit, tasted it, and was pleasantly surprised.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t there a lot of delicious food here?"


    Duanzi, who is often indulging in delicacies, nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, there are many ways to make chicken alone, such as braised chicken, spicy chicken, braised chicken, scallion chicken, roast chicken..."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help swallowing while talking.


    She commented while being greedy, "Of course, there are many ways in ancient times, but the most different thing in modern times is that there are so many chickens raised!"


    She watched the Agricultural Channel before, and there was an episode about the entrepreneurial history of a person who opened a huge farm full of chickens.


    When the dumplings were watching, they automatically replaced those chickens with plates of chicken.


    Seeing her talking happily, Ji Zhang quickly took out a biscuit from the bag.


    Finding that she was still talking vigorously, she took another piece.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Miao Miao, your biscuit."


    Duanzi came back to his senses, looked down, and happened to see someone taking a biscuit.


    Looking up, Ji Zhangzhuo looked calm, "I came here without eating, I''m very hungry."


    Tuanzi thought about it, gave him some more, and impatiently brought him apples and pears.


    "Eat this, full stomach!"


    After finishing speaking, he hid on the sofa alone with the biscuit in his arms.


    The snacks are all in place, it''s time to continue listening to the story.


    She looked at Ji Zhangzhuo eagerly.


    "Even if you and Miao Miao rescued the same sister, she sent you to the city, but oh, how did you know that Miao Miao lives here?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out the Lingyu.


    "Master said that Lingyu can sense each other, which is why I fell not far away from you."


    He described his experience in detail.


    At that time, Guo Xia drove him into the urban area, and someone called on the way, so she put a square thing aside, stuffed something in her ear, and started talking to the other party.


    Ji Zhangzhuo did not know it was called a mobile phone, nor did he know how it worked, but he was good at observation, and quickly came to the conclusion that this thing could allow Guo Xia to communicate with people who were not around them.


    It''s amazing.


    After entering the urban area, Guo Xia wanted to invite him to dinner again, so he randomly picked a small restaurant on the side of the road, and the TV was playing in the restaurant.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that it was a TV, but he only knew that someone appeared on it, so he probably wasn¡¯t locked up, otherwise everyone wouldn¡¯t watch it with gusto.


    "Then I saw my junior sister on the top, you seem to be participating in a program?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It should be a rebroadcast of your previous show¡¿


    Tuanzi participates in live programs, and these programs will be edited and rebroadcasted on the station. Some programs have good ratings and will be rebroadcasted repeatedly, or sell the broadcasting rights to other stations.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I know¡¿


    The system felt that the tone of the words was a bit wrong, and after a closer look, the host squinted at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "You just said that you didn''t eat, and now you say that you went to a restaurant for a meal. Which statement is true?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Duan Xiayou unconsciously clapped his hands.


    Tuanzi puffed her cheeks, "Now Miao Miao has to wonder if you are lying about the other things you said."


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked around and found a fruit knife, wiped it clean, peeled the apple in a very fast and beautiful way, without touching the peeled flesh with his fingers, and handed it to the dumpling.


    "Eat?"


    The sweetness of the fruit hits the nostrils.


    She hesitated for a second, took it, took a bite, found it delicious, and continued to eat happily. As for what she was talking about, forget it!


    Ji Zhangzhuo heaved a sigh of relief, it seems that the junior sister is really easy to coax.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： regret big brother

    Chapter 390 The big brother who regrets


    The very coaxing Tuanzi couldn''t remember what happened just now, and on the way to eat the apple, he pouted at Ji Zhangzhuo, urging him to continue talking.


    "Ah, when I found out that Junior Sister was there, I asked that woman if she knew you."


    Guo Xia not only knew each other, but also regarded Gu Miaomiao as an idol.


    She talked about her experience of being rescued, but never revealed Gu Miaomiao''s information, so she would be able to recommend the little heroine openly, so she was naturally very enthusiastic. But she was talking about Tuanzi''s skill and cuteness, and she briefly talked about her family environment, and didn''t talk about other more private things.


    The people at the next table heard it and joined the conversation with great interest.


    Thus, after eating a meal, Ji Zhangzhuo knew the family and place of residence of the young junior sister in modern times.


    Junior Junior Sister lives in Jiangcheng, and some people even broke the news that she has been in and out of a certain community, whether it is true remains to be seen.


    In addition, the whereabouts of the junior sister''s parents are still unknown. She has two brothers who are very good.


    But besides her own brother and cousin, she accompanied her on the show, so it can be seen that she gets along well with other relatives. On TV, she is always cheerful, and there is a large group of children following her wherever she goes, so she should not be bullied.


    "Lingyu can sense each other, so I will ask someone for directions."


    Since it is rumored that the junior sister has been in and out of a certain community, the first stop is to go to that community to find out.


    If Junior Sister is not in that community, then he has been wandering around Jiangcheng, and sooner or later he will meet Junior Sister.


    Fortunately, the first community was right.


    Duanzi couldn''t help giving a thumbs up.


    "You are really smart!"


    Paused, she was puzzled again, "But I don''t have a spirit jade. With the spirit jade, you can only find the senior brother, right?"


    Master still has a piece of spiritual jade in his hand, which was originally prepared for her, but she has a system, so she came back before she could use that piece of spiritual jade.


    Now, one of her hopes is that that piece of Lingyu can bring Master here. Master, don''t patronize being a guide for other brothers, remember to come here too!


    "I can only find the elder brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed happily: "If you find the senior brother, you will be found, right? The senior senior brother will come before me, and the junior junior sister can''t be found all the time, right? No way?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: ...¡¿This man speaks so well!


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    Is this the kind of junior brother he misses so much?


    Fraud!


    No matter what Duan Xiayou thinks, Ji Zhangzhuo himself is very satisfied.


    As soon as he fell into this world, he fell in the outskirts of Jiangcheng. He saved someone. Junior sister, I am so happy!


    The elated Ji Zhangzhuo began to care about his basic necessities.


    "I came all the way, and many people were looking at me. Am I dressed too strangely?"


    "It''s kind of weird."


    Tuanzi stood up, circled around him, and commented a few words.


    "Look at the elder brother, he has changed into the clothes here."


    Ji Zhangzhuo took advantage of the situation and said, "Then senior brother, can you lend me some clothes?"


    Duan Xiayou stood up silently, and found him a suit of clothes.


    He was not in a good mood, but Ji Zhangzhuo kept chattering, asking this and that, and finally asked, "If I want to practice martial arts in the future, where should I go? If it is in the yard, will it hurt my junior sister''s flowers and plants? "


    Duan Xiayou is in a better mood again.


    "Miao Miao basically practices at home, and occasionally goes to the martial arts gym, just pay attention to the proportions when practicing."


    He handed over the clothes, with anticipation in his eyes, "Junior Junior Sister has always been diligent, but she is quite lonely. If you practice with her in the future, she will not be lonely anymore."


    Ji Zhangzhuo checked the clothes carefully, heard the words, and said casually, "Why is the junior sister lonely? Doesn''t the senior brother practice with her?"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    "Oh."


    Ji Zhangzhuo raised his eyes, with a smile in his eyes, "Senior Brother, I forgot to say, I came here with Master''s instructions."


    A senior brother has a bad feeling.


    "The master said that when he supervised before, the senior brother was a little lazy, and no one supervised him. I was afraid that this kung fu would be wasted, so he specially asked me to practice with the senior brother more. Senior brother, I don''t mind if I call you at the end of the day. Shall we practice together?"


    Yin time, from three to five in the morning, at the end of Yin time, around five o''clock.


    Duan Xiayou''s face turned pale.


    "Not happy? Is it too early?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked embarrassed, "Then Mao Shizhong? It can''t be later."


    Mao time, from five to seven in the morning, and in the middle of Mao time, it is also six o''clock!


    Duan Xiayou regretted it, he shouldn''t have been waiting for God to send his junior brother over every day.


    This junior brother will accompany the energetic little junior sister, but he will also supervise him, he is the senior brother!


    Tuanzi gnawed on a biscuit while waiting for the new brother to change clothes.


    Hearing footsteps, she looked up and saw Ji Zhangzhuo in black slacks and a blue sweater.


    He is handsome and looks good in anything he wears.


    Ji Zhangzhuo has broad shoulders and long legs, a typical clothes hanger. Coupled with the grayish pupils and the back half of the hair tied into a small braid, the temperament is even more unique.


    It''s this baby face... Tuanzi couldn''t help covering his face, "Brother, you really look like a student when you walk out like this."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was in a good mood when he was called senior brother for the first time.


    "Student? Is the school here good? Can I go to school to experience it? I will definitely get up early."


    Suspected that he was left speechless by Duan Xiayou''s connotation.


    Tuanzi quickly noticed the strangeness of the big brother.


    Usually the big brother is lazy, but this will be listless.


    She trotted over quickly, and asked with concern, "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?"


    Duan Xiayou replied feebly.


    "Uncomfortable, uncomfortable."


    Thinking of being supervised by the second junior brother in the future, I feel uncomfortable all over.


    He shouldn''t be praying every day!


    Duanzi''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Brother, you have a heart problem? Then you have to go to the hospital!"


    She panicked and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to make a call.


    Duan Xiayou had to stop her and explain.


    After explaining, he looked forward again.


    "How about letting the second senior brother take you to practice in the future?"


    Tuanzi looked contemptuously, "It''s just getting up early, senior brother, if you always sleep, your head will freeze."


    Lost the support of his junior sister, Duan Xiayou felt even more hopeless in the future.


    He even imagined a picture.


    Early in the morning, he slept soundly. As a result, the younger junior sister stood on the left side of the bed, calling him to get up to practice with a milky voice, and the second junior brother stood on the right, and the second junior brother went too far, directly beating gongs and drums.


    A finger stretched out and poked it.


    "Hey, big brother froze."


    Poke again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also came to join in the fun.


    The brothers and sisters had a great time playing, and their relationship quickly heated up.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    I feel that this home will be more lively in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： The life experience of the second brother

    Chapter 391 Second senior brother''s life experience


    Tuanzi had already greeted Gu Cheng, so when he came back from school today, he was not surprised to see a stranger at home.


    Just looking at this baby-faced young man, he inexplicably thought of what his sister said.


    Their world has become a sieve.


    Because of his sister''s unique experience, he is quite interested in other worlds.


    Different from novels and TV movies, it is a real and vivid world, but it is strange.


    Like TV dramas, there will be some plots of power struggles, but they all know that this is made up. Even if you read the history books, what you see are words that cannot be revived.


    The text is recorded in this way, but different people see it from different angles and have different selfishness. Although the text is written, it is difficult to guarantee the authenticity and fairness of the content.


    If you really want to understand a certain period of history, you actually need to read the works left by people with different positions.


    What if there are parties with similar experiences by your side?


    Through the description of the other party, it seems to be there in person, and can better understand the system of that world and the interests of different classes.


    Gu Cheng himself is a director, he hopes to convey certain concepts and emotions through the lens. Creation requires the accumulation of inspiration and materials.


    After Duan Xiayou came, the serious and reticent Gu Cheng would chat with him if he had nothing to do, and learn about the customs of his world.


    Gu Cheng, who draws inspiration from creation, Gu Miaomiao, who is enthusiastic and full of energy, and Duan Xiayou, who has a rather lazy personality, have long been looking forward to someone coming to rescue him.


    This will see that Gu Cheng is interested in Ji Zhangzhuo''s world, thinking to himself, this second junior brother is still a little bit useful.


    Ji Zhangzhuo doesn''t mind being used as a creative inspiration.


    He is eating the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Gu Cheng himself.


    He is also happy to introduce one or two of these sweet and sour ribs.


    "Our world has more forces, the situation is more chaotic, and there are frequent wars."


    Tuanzi also gnawed at the sweet and sour pork ribs, and listened to the second senior brother introduce his world.


    But most of her attention is still on the ribs.


    Big brother¡¯s pork ribs are the best.


    But after listening to it, she couldn''t take it anymore, raised her small head, and stared at Ji Zhangzhuo in a daze.


    Like the world Duan Xiayou lives in, the country he lives in is powerful and has few external worries. They are small countries, but internal troubles are more serious.


    In the world where Ji Zhangzhuo lives, there are many countries with similar strengths, and many kings have the intention of expanding their territories, so each country takes turns to fight.


    Today you and I join forces to attack other countries, and I will stab you in the back and take your territory.


    Wars continue and dynasties change quickly, but it is the common people who suffer. People who are citizens of this country today will become citizens of another country tomorrow. For them, it''s no different, they will be exploited the same way, the strong men in the family will be taken away to fight, and the old, weak, sick and disabled will be left alive.


    Seeing the junior sister stop, Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said, "Why don''t you eat?"


    Tuanzi pursed his lips and patted his heart, "I feel a little uncomfortable."


    "It''s okay, that''s all in the past, and the lives of the people will get better and better."


    Duanzi tilted his head, not quite understanding.


    Duan Xiayou, who had been eating silently, glanced at him, "Although different worlds have different developments, many things are similar. You wear bunts and look ordinary, but the jade pendant that you will take out when you change clothes is high-quality. Very rarely, generally only the royal family or princes and nobles can get a piece."


    In addition, Ji Zhangzhuo''s accent is similar to his, which shows that the culture of Ji Zhangzhuo''s country is similar to the country he is in. Such countries are basically called the Central Plains in the eyes of foreigners. However, Ji Zhangzhuo''s attire is also biased towards foreigners.


    A person who grew up in the Central Plains, dressed in a different race, with mixed facial features, Ji Zhangzhuo''s identity is actually very clear.


    "Wow," Ji Zhangzhuo exaggeratedly slapped the table with one hand, "Brother, you just look lazy, you have really good eyesight!"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    Duanzi''s little head has not yet turned the corner.


    She tugged Ji Zhangzhuo''s sleeve eagerly, her voice was sweet and soft, "Second Senior Brother, tell me about your identity quickly. Miao Miao is so curious that she can''t even eat."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t hold back, he calmly gnawed at the pork ribs, and said, "It''s nothing, I''m barely a prince."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    "But," Tuanzi tilted his head again, looked at him carefully, and said in a very low voice, "You don''t look like a prince."


    Does not have that kind of extravagance, and his hands are full of calluses, not only the calluses formed by martial arts, but also the calluses left by doing hard work.


    The voice was very small, but Ji Zhangzhuo still heard it.


    "Yeah, unfavored prince, my mother is just a dancer and a stranger, so it''s normal to be unpopular in Da Zhou."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t hide anything, and simply said his mother''s identity.


    His mother is a dancer from a prince''s mansion in a neighboring country of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The two most prominent advantages are that she looks good and dances well.


    At that time, his father was just a prince, and he went to celebrate his birthday on behalf of Da Zhou. He fell in love with his mother and brought Da Zhou back.


    Of course, he didn''t suspect until he grew up that it was fake to look at his mother, and it was true to take the opportunity to have a relationship with the neighboring prince.


    "He ascended the throne with the help of that prince."


    After all, there are still children, so Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t say how many people died on the way to the throne.


    "Because of this relationship and the birth of a son, my mother got a concubine."


    It is not a concubine, because his mother is a foreigner and her family background is not good.


    His mother thought this was the beginning of their mother and son''s happy life, but it didn''t take long for a natural disaster to occur, and then the border fell, and someone reported that the disaster was caused by his mother, a foreigner, and his mother was thrown into limbo.


    Later, his mother was killed by a concubine.


    He would not have believed it without the emperor''s permission. But that emperor, his biological father was still pretending to hold his hand, with a look of pain and regret, and turned around and sent him to a neighboring country as a hostage.


    On the surface, he is a proton, but secretly he needs to help the emperor steal information.


    Intelligence is the most important, whether he lives or dies. This is the order that the group of hidden guards received.


    Similarly, Ji Zhangzhuo concealed this paragraph, and said with a playful smile, "I successfully completed the mission, got the information, and then Da Zhou turned defeat into victory, and took that country into his pocket, isn''t it serious?"


    "It''s very powerful."


    Tuanzi looked at the second senior brother thoughtfully.


    "Then you are a great hero, didn''t you get rewarded? Also, why did you suddenly go to Master''s place? The elder brother was hunted down, and you were also hunted down? You are a great hero, why did you go after you?" ?¡±


    The smile on Ji Zhangzhuo''s face couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Little Junior Sister, so coaxing but so clever!


    "Second senior brother, why don''t you speak?"


    Tuanzi turned his head over, with a suspicious expression on his face, "Are you thinking about how to fool Miao Miao?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： more fun to eat

    Chapter 392 Eat more fun


    The soft and glutinous Xiaotuanzi said that she is not easy to be fooled. She has a serious face and said, "Take it seriously!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Recruit, I will."


    It''s not that he didn''t get the reward, after all, he made meritorious service, and the father emperor gave him the title of county king.


    It sounds good, but his fiefdom is not good. His father even sent him to the fiefdom directly to keep him away from the center of power. This is to say, don''t think about the throne.


    He didn''t even think about being emperor, but his mother''s revenge hasn''t been avenged yet, so he is not reconciled.


    After that, there were various struggles.


    He is far away in the fiefdom, but he is actually paying close attention to the movements of the capital, helping this prince for a while, and helping that prince for a while.


    "The final outcome is," Ji Zhangzhuo smiled meaningfully, "The crown prince forced the palace, the three emperor brothers escorted the king, and the emperor died."


    Tuanzi widened his eyes and asked curiously, "Is that the crown prince or the third prince who has ascended the throne? You have been helping the third prince. Could it be that he has ascended the throne?"


    "Oh, no, it''s Brother Wu Huang who ascended the throne."


    "Hey?!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo shrugged, "I''m really helping Brother Five Emperors, Brother Three Emperors is just a target for me to push."


    His brothers basically looked down on him. Before the end came, no one knew that he could do this.


    Tuanzi raised his head and recalled carefully.


    "Did the Fifth Prince appear just now?"


    Gu Cheng reminded her: "The son of a court lady, the one who is not favored, has no title of king, and is not looked down upon by others."


    Duanzi only got a little impression.


    "Isn''t he the one you supported to take over the position? Then he treats you well?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo coughed lightly. He came here because he was hunted down by the people sent by Brother Wuhuang.


    Duan Xiayou said quietly: "Unload the mill and kill the donkey."


    "I''m not a donkey."


    Ji Zhangzhuo refused to be a donkey, "If I choose him, how can I not know his temperament? I have prepared for it. If he doesn''t do anything, I will always support him and help him gather power. If he does, the emperor will be It won''t work."


    Although the fifth prince is gentle and low-key, after receiving his help, he can''t wait to pour out his heart and soul. But he wouldn''t trust the people of the royal family, so he had long held back.


    "When the prince forced the palace, I also went to **** him. I had already prepared two edicts for the old man to stamp."


    If my dear father doesn''t cover it, then grab the jade seal directly.


    One of the edicts naturally abdicated to the fifth prince, and the other one gave way to the thirteenth prince, and appointed several ministers of the auxiliary country.


    Tuanzi was completely confused.


    "If the fifth prince takes action against you, your people will definitely come up with a second edict. But who are these thirteen princes?"


    "Like me, the child of Da Zhou and a foreigner."


    Great Zhou annexed neighboring countries. In order to appease the people, they naturally used some of their officials and some beauties into the palace, and one of them gave birth to the thirteen princes.


    If the prince of the pure blood of the Great Zhou ascended the throne, the people of the neighboring countries may not have a good life. If life is not good, maybe there will be rebellion, and it will be the common people who will suffer at that time, but if it is the thirteenth prince, maybe the ending will be different.


    However, the fifth prince also promised to treat the people of neighboring countries kindly.


    He violated the first agreement, and may also violate the second agreement.


    Duanzi just felt that his little head was not enough.


    She hugged her little head in pain, and bumped Gu Cheng lightly.


    "Brother, Miao Miao can''t think enough. If the thirteenth prince is the best candidate, why didn''t the second senior brother choose the thirteenth prince at first?"


    "It should be too young."


    Listening to the person concerned describing this thrilling palace change, Gu Cheng had a different experience.


    He also saw that Ji Zhangzhuo still has something to hide, but it will take a long time. This second senior brother will stay in modern times, and there will be opportunities to explore.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was gnawing on ribs, suddenly felt a chill running down his back.


    He moved his lower neck, suspecting that it was his own illusion. His eyes fell on Gu Cheng, but he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    "Brother guessed right. My thirteenth brother is only ten years old. His status is suitable, but he is indeed not the best candidate. However, some of the ministers I selected are on duty in the court. They have been loyal ministers after three dynasties. Some returned home because they were excluded and suppressed. They all value the people, are loyal to the royal family, and cherish their reputation."


    With such a veteran, he can not only assist the thirteenth prince, but also provide more policies to benefit the people. In addition, he is not afraid that the thirteenth prince will not be willing to hand over power when he is alone in a few years.


    They cherish their reputation very much, and they don''t want to be infamous forever.


    "As for the thirteenth brother," Ji Zhangzhuo chuckled, "He is a little wolf cub, as long as he is given ten years, maybe he can unify the world."


    If those small countries that are always fighting can be truly unified, there will be no more wars, and the people can settle down and recuperate.


    He is very optimistic about the thirteenth prince, but he has already arrived here, and he can''t go back, and he doesn''t know what will happen next.


    Thinking of this, Ji Zhangzhuo gnawed on the ribs slightly melancholy.


    This sweet and sour food is really good.


    Tuanzi was immersed in the atmosphere he created, but when he saw him gnawing on the ribs, he became anxious.


    "I want to eat too, save some for me~"


    The brothers and sisters fought over each other after eating the ribs, and then they all fell in love with the braised pork. Knowing that it was made by a pig (pig), Ji Zhangzhuo was very surprised.


    Surprises are surprises, Ji Zhang is not slow to **** meat.


    After grabbing the braised pork, the eyes of the brothers and sisters met in mid-air.


    The next second, the chopsticks of the two of them aimed at the stewed beef brisket with potatoes.


    The two people''s hands were as fast as lightning, and Gu Cheng didn''t even see clearly, the food was in their mouths.


    There was a piece in his mouth, and before he had time to chew, he snatched a piece away. After a while, the cheeks of the two of them bulged, as if they were competing.


    Gu Cheng stopped his sister, "Eat slowly, don''t worry."


    Duanzi is in a hurry!


    She finished eating the piece in her mouth in a hurry, and said excitedly, "Brother, didn''t you see that, the second senior brother also likes to eat meat, if you don''t rush to grab it, Miao Miao will eat less meat!"


    Among the people that Tuanzi came into contact with, except for Gu Mo who likes to eat sweets, and Eldest Brother who likes to eat vegetarian, the rest are all meat and vegetable combinations, and they don''t have any preference.


    When eating, no one competed with the dumplings. She stared at the meat every time and ate it to her heart''s content. She wished she could eat like this for every meal.


    But now, when I found out that the new brother also loves to eat meat, I felt a sense of crisis.


    Holding the bowl, she felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy, like a little tiger cub protecting the food, she almost breathed out at Ji Zhang.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is half teasing her, half because he really likes to eat meat.


    "And the last piece of chicken, yours and mine?"


    Tuanzi rationally said: "Guess the punch."


    That being said, she is ready to cheat.


    Waiting for the second senior brother to raise his hand, she snatched the chicken away with lightning speed, hahaha!


    Tuanzi tried hard to keep a stern face, so as not to let the second senior brother discover her plan.


    The two started guessing fists, and they chose their left hands one after another. At the same time, their right hands held the chopsticks at the same time to **** the chicken.


    At this time, another person has quickly picked up the last piece of chicken.


    Duanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Turning his head to look, Duan Xiayou was chewing the chicken calmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： big brother of all

    Chapter 393 Everyone''s Big Brother


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s bedroom is arranged next to Duan Xiayou.


    Now, Gu Cheng is teaching Ji Zhangzhuo how to make a bed.


    Duan Xiayou stood at the door watching, while Tuanzi clung to Duan Xiayou, raised his head, and kept looking at him with sad eyes.


    Someone with a guilty conscience dare not look down.


    "Brother, look at me."


    Duan Xiayou coughed lightly, "I''ll just tease you."


    Still dare not look down.


    He actually prefers vegetarian dishes, but every time he sees that his junior sister looks like a greedy cat, almost drooling over dishes like braised pork and chestnut chicken, he just wants to tease him.


    But his little junior sister is not a real little milk cat, but a tiger cub. If you are too cruel, the tiger cub will attack him.


    The teased Tuanzi continued to shout: "Compensation! Compensation! Miao Miao''s heart is hurt!"


    She yelled these words very quietly, and she kept glancing at the big brother in the room from the corner of her eye.


    Duan Xiayou thought for a while, went back to his room, took out a bag of candies, thought about it again, took out only one, and then went out.


    His idea is that one teaser can be teased once, and one pack can be teased many times.


    Tuanzi was already guarding the door. When he saw the candy in his hand, his eyes lit up immediately, and he stretched out his two hands, palms facing upwards.


    Duan Xiayou was about to hand out the candy, when he was keenly aware of something, he suddenly peeled off the candy wrapper and stuffed the round candy into his mouth.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Duanzi lost all color.


    What did she see? Eldest brother ate the candy he was going to give her?


    Illusion, it must be an illusion, yes, it is an illusion, this is not true!


    At this time, Duan Xiayou added, "I''m kidding you."


    Duanzi held a sliver of hope in her arms, and if she teased her, did she mean extra sugar?


    "Turn too much and be careful that she paints on your face at night."


    The sudden sound startled Tuanzi.


    When she is at home, she will be extra vigilant unless Mao Maoxiong is going to do something that will not be noticed by others. The rest of the time, she is very relaxed and does not deliberately pay attention to the surrounding sounds.


    Master said, always being nervous is not good for your health, and you will not grow taller.


    The clever Tuanzi reacted quickly.


    "Brother, you are too bad, I will definitely come to you at night!"


    She gritted her teeth, and at the same time understood that what Duan Xiayou said was actually for her elder brother. However, she was the one who was hurt, she just missed out with a candy.


    Cooperating on the surface, Tuanzi was crying in his heart.


    She went downstairs limply and returned to her room.


    As soon as Tuanzi left, Gu Cheng glanced at Duan Xiayou.


    The former son of the Hou family, now the senior brother of the Tianyun faction tried his best to calm down.


    He licked the candy in his mouth uncomfortably, and was about to retreat to the room, "I''m going to rest."


    Gu Cheng called to stop him.


    Duan Xiayou thought to himself, won''t he be discovered?


    Junior Junior Sister was only interested in candy at the time, so she didn''t notice it. He was the first to notice someone walking out, and guessed that the other party might see this scene.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Panic is panic, Duan Xiayou is not so self-inflicted.


    He looked lazy, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    Gu Cheng reminded: "Your room doesn''t have a private bathroom, so you don''t come out to brush your teeth?"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    When he came to modern times, he naturally developed the habit of brushing his teeth in the morning and evening. In fact, he also had this habit in the Hou Mansion, but the conditions were simpler and less convenient than it is now.


    Before eating candy, he brushed his teeth.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also walked to the door, folded his arms, and looked at him with a smile.


    Duan Xiayou gave him a dark look, "I''ll go later, I haven''t finished eating yet."


    Gu Cheng just reminded, and went downstairs soon.


    As soon as Gu Cheng left, Ji Zhangzhuo strolled over and put his hand on the senior brother''s shoulder.


    "Brother, I can''t tell, you are actually afraid of a person who doesn''t know martial arts."


    Duan Xiayou immediately looked at him meaningfully.


    "Some people are born with majesty, and you will know it after a long time."


    He is about the same age as Gu Cheng, but he may have stayed in this house for a long time, and he always cooperates with the younger junior sister. As time goes by, he is a little afraid of the majestic elder brother.


    "Trust me," Duan Xiayou pushed Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand away, "Your cry of ''big brother'' won''t be for nothing."


    Entering this door, Gu Cheng is their eldest brother, the majestic patriarch.


    "Yes, your ''big brother'' won''t be in vain. Big brother is a very responsible person. If you call him big brother, he will definitely take care of you as a younger brother."


    The two senior brothers looked down, and saw that the little junior sister who had gone down the stairs before had returned, and was standing at the door of Duan Xiayou''s room.


    Duan Xiayou looked into the house, saw the open window, and understood, "Did you climb in through the window?"


    "It''s flying, not crawling!"


    Tuanzi folded her arms and muttered, "Miao Miao is not a cat, how can she crawl?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at her little furry head, and squeezed it, "It feels like a cat, why isn''t it a cat?"


    Tuanzi glared at him.


    She turned back in order to compensate the elder brother.


    Duan Xiayou thought for a while, and asked Ji Zhangzhuo to go to his room to get candy.


    "Anyway, you didn''t sign the agreement, if you give her one, it''s not a breach of contract."


    As a little junior, he is usually very generous, but in this matter, he is fussy. Of course, the little junior sister who cares about everything is also very cute. You can''t say this directly to Junior Sister, as Junior Sister will become swollen.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was very cooperative, and asked about the agreement.


    Tuanzi spoke quickly, and then looked at Ji Zhangzhuo eagerly.


    "Second senior brother, you are a slim hope!"


    Brother Chun Chao is also her hope!


    "It''s easy to talk about."


    Ji Zhangzhuo agreed with a smile, but no one could see his true thoughts from his baby face.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at him, he was sure that this junior was not as gentle and harmless as he looked.


    A gentle and harmless person, it is impossible for him to disturb the situation of the Great Zhou Dynasty in his mouth.


    Holding the candy, Tuanzi remembered another purpose for climbing up.


    "Second Senior Brother," she looked at Ji Zhangzhuo cautiously, "Don''t be sad, here, you and us, we are all one family!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo is unclear.


    "Oh, who is that? Didn''t the fifth prince kill the donkey? You helped him, and it was wrong for him to do so. He is a white-eyed wolf, and he doesn''t deserve your kindness to him."


    Ji Zhangzhuo resolutely refused to admit that he was a donkey, and he also understood what the little junior sister meant.


    The brothers and sisters felt that they secretly helped Brother Wuhuang, and the other party sent someone to kill him after he ascended the throne, which hurt his heart.


    "I had guessed it a long time ago, and I am not sad. There is no father, son and brother in the Tian family, I have long understood."


    The one who taught him the first lesson was the ''dear'' father.


    "Little junior sister, you are so cute."


    Ji Zhangzhuo scooped up the dumplings and rubbed them.


    "You care about senior brother just after meeting?"


    The dumpling was rubbed and shook from side to side.


    She snorted, "Who made you my senior brother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： Second Brothers Responsibility

    Chapter 394 Second Senior Brother¡¯s Responsibility


    Hearing her humming, Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her little head again.


    The dumpling swayed from side to side, then broke free again, hugging its head to prevent him from touching it.


    "Then, then don''t be sad."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Tuanzi raised his head, Duan Xiayou lowered his head, and the two exchanged a glance. The latter explained on behalf of the junior sister, "Ahem, we think that you might have prepared three edicts."


    Eldest brother and junior junior sister can understand each other''s meaning with just a look, so he naturally understands the meaning of the elder brother.


    This is because he thought that he had left an imperial edict to abdicate to himself.


    Come to modern times, never go back, completely missed the throne.


    Yes, he has carefully arranged for so long, teased the third brother, and helped the fifth brother to ascend the throne. Many people believed that he also wanted to fight. If he didn''t think so, why would Fifth Emperor Brother send someone to hunt him down?


    "I did have similar thoughts before."


    They all came to modern times, and there were brothers and sisters in front of them, and Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t hide his true thoughts.


    "When my mother passed away, I thought about climbing up to that seat, making those who bullied us bow their heads and obey orders, and making my father regret it."


    At that time, he was only a teenager, and he was sent to a neighboring country as a hostage, full of anger and ambition.


    But no matter whether it is civil or military, no one taught him. The emperor didn''t want him, a half-breed, to grow up at all. Other princes are qualified to study, but he is not.


    Anger and ambition are useless. He himself is a person without strength. During that time, he found faults all day long and vented his dissatisfaction. From the perspective of Da Zhou and the past officials, he was like watching a monkey.


    Then one day, he and the princes from neighboring countries went hunting in the mountains, and were chased viciously by those people, and fell off the cliff. In the blink of an eye, the scenery in front of him changed drastically, and he hit a man who was eating roast chicken in the wild.


    "Eating roast chicken?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Is it Master?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded with a smile.


    "Master, he taught me a lot."


    Not only taught him kung fu, but also taught him to read and write, taught him the art of war, taught him how to behave in the world, and taught him how to control others.


    The anger subsided gradually, but the ambition was still there, but was vaguely replaced by others.


    Life in the mountains is carefree. After going down the mountain, it was quite a joy to be a hero and fight for righteousness. Only when you see the suffering of the people, you will feel pain, and you will think of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the pain of the people in countless countries.


    "If I didn''t have a teacher, and I hadn''t been there, maybe I would fight for it."


    Looking at his brothers and sisters, Ji Zhangzhuo said seriously, "But I really didn''t want to fight."


    If you have never experienced freedom, you will not want to be an eagle soaring on the grassland.


    I haven¡¯t seen the hardships of the people, and I haven¡¯t seen those emperor techniques, so I don¡¯t know that I am not suitable to be an emperor at all.


    "I have thought about it for many years, tried many times, and finally found that I am not suitable to be the emperor. I have the opportunity to climb to that position, but, with my temperament, in the end, maybe, I, the ministers, and the people will all lose. "


    Tuanzi looked at him with bright eyes.


    "Wow, Second Senior Brother, you were so handsome just now!"


    "yes?"


    Although he likes this kind of evaluation very much, Ji Zhangzhuo shrugged his shoulders, "Don''t comfort me this time, many people under me think that I am cowardly and dare not fight."


    Duan Xiayou immediately said: "They don''t need to think. They stimulate you, most of them just want to gain a good future."


    In fact, in history, many people were pushed forward by those around them.


    Duanzi nodded desperately.


    "Yes, yes, they are thinking of themselves, but Second Senior Brother, you are thinking of the common people."


    In this matter, Ji Zhangzhuo has not received good comments several times.


    Some loyal subordinates support him unconditionally, and the rest blame him.


    Master admires his decision, and so do the brothers and sisters.


    Sure enough, choosing to come here is the right choice.


    "Even if I thought about the people, I didn''t do much for them."


    Duanzi enthusiastically came over to post.


    "No, if you choose to give up, you are actually responsible to them."


    Tuanzi moved out of the master and elder brother.


    "Master said it, and my elder brother said it too, sometimes giving up is a kind of wisdom, and it''s a sign of responsibility."


    She gave an example of the history that her brother recently studied.


    "For example, the emperor, is he suitable to be an emperor? Not suitable, he can only write poems and paintings, but can''t govern the country. Although he can''t study, he likes to have fun, but he doesn''t study. He knows that there is no money in the treasury, so he should keep it. It was used for disaster relief, but he used it all to build palaces."


    "The emperor understands those principles, but he only cares about himself, and those people will suffer. He is not willing to give up, and will finally usher in such an ending. But second senior brother," Tuanzi looked at him with admiration, "you So I resisted the temptation of power and bravely chose to give up."


    Duan Xiayou was not so talkative, he could only nod in agreement.


    He thought so too.


    Sometimes giving up is harder than holding on.


    Lord of a country, this temptation is great.


    The elder brother recognized it, the younger junior sister praised it, and Ji Zhangzhuo was about to float.


    It¡¯s great to be able to come to modern times, right?


    He picked up the dumpling.


    "Do you want to go out and fly?"


    Anyway, he won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    "It''s not impossible," Tuanzi tried to raise his eyebrows to suggest him, "You understand?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "...you can. But little junior sister, you admired me just now, now let''s talk about terms, your heart has changed so quickly."


    Danzi poked his face in embarrassment.


    "Oh, Miao Miao just wants to seize the opportunity. Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared! Candy will only come to the mouth of Miao Miao who strives for it!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Two brothers: "..."


    Duan Xiayou doesn''t really want to go out.


    But Ji Zhangzhuo is new here and doesn¡¯t know much about modern times. It doesn¡¯t matter if he goes out to fly.


    The elder brother could only yawn and go out with them.


    Worried about disturbing Gu Cheng, they all quietly climbed out of the window.


    After landing, Ji Zhangzhuo whispered, "Now I seem to have a little bit of the majesty of the so-called big brother."


    Tuanzi nestled in his arms, and when he heard this, he quickly covered his mouth.


    "Stop talking!" She lip-synced silently.


    Ji Zhangzhuo could only shut up.


    The three brothers and sisters went out to fly around, during which Tuanzi enthusiastically introduced a lot of modern knowledge, including culture, education, economy, etc.


    At this moment, the three of them were squatting on the tree, and one of them was holding a skewer of grilled squid.


    Ji Zhangzhuo said with emotion: "Your era is too good."


    He is a prince, whether he can study or not depends on his father''s face, but now he is obliged to educate, envy.


    Not to mention the soaring economy, there are plenty of job opportunities, and there are all kinds of food.


    He took a bite of the squid, looked down at the junior sister who was eating happily, and thought to himself, he would try to make money tomorrow, and he couldn''t really rely on the junior sister to support him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： Miao Miao: I’m so angry, you isolate me

    Chapter 395 Miao Miao: You are so angry, you isolate me


    The next morning.


    Gu Cheng finished his breakfast, had a simple meal, and then drove to school.


    Tuanzi is very greedy for the breakfast that is being kept warm, but after breakfast, it is difficult for her to practice martial arts immediately, and her stomach hurts easily, so she can only practice martial arts first.


    After practicing for a while, he was dissatisfied when he found that Ji Zhangzhuo hadn''t come down.


    "Second senior brother doesn''t count what he says, and he agreed to practice the 18th turn with Miao Miao today."


    Believe in the second senior brother, she didn''t bring the baby brown bear down.


    Pouting his lips, Tuanzi simply kicked his legs to use his strength, and rushed upwards, landing on the window sill of a room on the third floor.


    The window wasn''t open, so she knocked, but no one answered, so she just put her little face on the window and tried to look inside.


    The curtains were not drawn open. She had good eyesight, but she couldn''t see through.


    Duanzi puffed up his face.


    She could only jump to the next door, curl up her little body on the windowsill, and knock and knock.


    When others knock on the door, she knocks on the window.


    "Brother, wake up, the sun has been out for a long time! If you sleep again, you will become a lazy pig!"


    Still no answer.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help muttering: "Why are these two adults less reliable than children?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Maybe they are not there¡¿


    "???"


    Duanzi approached the window again and felt the breath carefully. There was really no one in the room!


    "My God, is the sun out in the west?"


    Tuanzi looked carefully at the slowly rising sun, it was in the east!


    She looked up again, and there was nothing weird about the sky.


    However, senior brother actually got up early! Get up early! Get up early!


    Duanzi held his face in his hands, unable to believe it.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your reaction is too exaggerated¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But, think about how many times he got up before eight o''clock after he moved in? ¡¿


    The system doesn''t need to think about it, it just lists the data and looks silent.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I didn¡¯t get up until eight o¡¯clock. At that time, Miaomiao had practiced for more than an hour. She had finished her meal and was ready to take care of the flowers and plants.¡¿


    The system can only praise her hard work dryly. As for Duan Xiayou, it doesn''t know how to evaluate it.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the courtyard.


    Tuanzi simply squatted on the window sill on the third floor and looked down, just in time to see Ji Zhangzhuo and Duan Xiayou in kung fu costumes walking in with their shoulders crossed.


    Both of them had sweat on their faces, and their faces were rosy after exercise.


    Her eyes widened.


    "You, have you guys gone out to practice?"


    Go out to practice without taking her with you?


    "Whoa whoa!"


    Tuanzi was so angry that he jumped down and rushed to the two of them in one breath, with his little face upturned, quite angry.


    "Why don''t you bring me with you? Am I not your junior sister?"


    It¡¯s so boring to practice alone, why should everyone do it together?


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t expect the little junior sister to react so strongly, so he hurriedly coaxed her.


    "I didn''t take you with me, we just went to the park to practice."


    Tuanzi folded his arms and looked depressed, "No, you are isolating me. You are all disciples of Tianyun Sect. You don''t take me to play... No, you don''t take me to practice together."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Where did you learn the word ''isolation''? ¡¿


    Duanzi groaned, quite unhappy.


    Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to hide it for a few more days, and wait until he has accumulated experience. It can be seen that the little junior sister can hang a bottle on his mouth, so he can only tell the truth.


    "Actually, we are not going to practice martial arts, um, it should be called street art."


    "Ok?"


    Busking? She is familiar with this!


    Tuanzi blinked and looked at the two senior brothers.


    The two of them talked about what happened in a few words.


    The reason is that Ji Zhangzhuo wants to make money as soon as possible. He is currently living in the house of his junior sister, and he still wears the clothes of his senior brother.


    It¡¯s just that Ji Zhangzhuo doesn¡¯t know much about this era. When he recalled his life in ancient times, his first thought was street art.


    So early in the morning, Ji Zhangzhuo knocked on the door and dragged the sleepy Duan Xiayou to the park.


    "We practice against each other, not only to practice martial arts, but also to make money, killing two birds with one stone!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out some zero bills and coins.


    He doesn''t know much about the currency here, but since it''s opened, it''s a good sign.


    "These are all for you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked proud.


    Duanzi also applauded especially cooperatively.


    "Second senior brother, you are too good!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was even more proud.


    The system is speechless, this person is really out of tune with other princes. However, if he is similar to the prince the system has contacted, then it is not at ease that such a person approaches the host.


    Since the second brother is going to perform, Tuanzi doesn''t care about the fact that they don''t bring him.


    She stopped practicing as a matter of course, and cheerfully entertained everyone to have breakfast together.


    Just at the dinner table, she and the second senior brother almost fought over the last meat bun.


    As a result, Duan Xiayou took the last meat bun.


    Duanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Duan Xiayou gnawed on the steamed stuffed bun, and the old **** was there, "The snipe and the clam fight for the fisherman''s profit. Master should have taught you this principle long ago."


    Tuanzi looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with a puffy face. The next second, the two left their seats. In the blink of an eye, they came behind Duan Xiayou and strangled him by the neck. Tuanzi jumped into his arms. , did not grab the buns, but pinched his face hard.


    Two against one, Duan Xiayou was completely defeated.


    After breakfast, Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou took turns teaching Ji Zhangzhuo some basic knowledge.


    The old rules, as long as you can surf the Internet and read the text here, with Ji Zhangzhuo''s intelligence, you will definitely be able to quickly understand and adapt to this era.


    Looking at Duan Xiayou, he is so used to it now that he even knows how to wear an aromatherapy eye mask when he is lazy to sleep.


    Although it is a parallel world, many histories of the two worlds are similar.


    It¡¯s like people who are used to simplified characters to read traditional characters. Although their eyes hurt, they can read some characters even if they are guessing, and vice versa.


    After being able to barely read, Ji Zhangzhuo will be able to surf the Internet within a day, use the browser to search for various information, and even learn a lot of Internet buzzwords.


    In the evening, Tuanzi went to the second uncle''s house next door to get some fruit snacks and came back, and saw Ji Zhangzhuo playing games on the sofa.


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It seems that no matter what era it is, games are always the most attractive¡¿


    However, after being scolded by his teammates, "Is it because elementary school students skipped class and came to play games", Ji Zhangzhuo silently quit the game.


    He already knew the age of elementary school students in this era.


    "I''m not a primary school student."


    Tuanzi coaxed him, "Yes, yes, you are not, and you will be in the future."


    Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her little face, "Then you will definitely be the cutest and most powerful elementary school student in the future."


    "That''s not it!"


    Tuanzi held his head high with confidence, "Many elementary school students are also very good! Like Brother Gu Mo, when he was in elementary school, he began to study math problems that were said to be difficult."


    Ji Zhangzhuo knows that she has many relatives and cousins, but she only sees Gu Cheng so far.


    "I thought about it."


    Tuanzi blinked and looked at him.


    Duan Xiayou, who was sitting on the sofa reading a book, also looked at him.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who has absorbed modern knowledge for a day, said seriously: "It''s too slow to go to the park to perform and make money. In this era, there is actually a better way-live broadcast!"


    Tuanzi looked at him with his mouth wide open.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I have to say that he is very good at finding key points¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： There are seven senior brothers?

    Chapter 396 There are still seven brothers?


    Modern people have mixed attitudes towards live broadcast platforms.


    Because the platform users are mixed, some people have no bottom line for traffic, and the speed of information dissemination is fast, and many people are easy to be led by the rhythm.


    It cannot be denied that some people stick to the bottom line and use this platform to popularize some useful knowledge, or use this channel to make money with formal means, and they can survive.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou are both people who can correctly view the two sides of things, and they don¡¯t like or dislike the live broadcast platform very much.


    Like Tuanzi himself, all he participated in were live variety shows. Just because this kind of program is more real and the speed of transmission is fast. She also helped the actor''s cousin live broadcast, and she was calm and calm in front of the camera.


    Hearing that Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to broadcast live, he actively made suggestions.


    "If you want to live broadcast, then second brother, you need equipment, a live broadcast venue, and a theme for each live broadcast!"


    She counted her fingers and spoke clearly and logically. In fact, these are the contents of other people''s chats. After she heard them, she simply learned and used them.


    The dumpling came over and enthusiastically posted with the second senior brother.


    "Also, learn more from other people''s successful experience. Ah, this is what my elder brother said."


    She copied it again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo has already remembered several bloggers, but he feels that he will not follow the style of those people.


    "I can teach everyone how to practice martial arts, or simply perform martial arts. Calligraphy, riding, etc., I can also. Piano and painting, I can''t."


    At that time, I didn¡¯t have the conditions to learn it.


    "Big brother association!" Tuanzi subconsciously said.


    She boasted flatteringly: "Big brother is proficient in everything!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: But it¡¯s lazy¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:...¡¿


    Duan Xiayou, who was lazily sitting on the sofa, was instantly refreshed.


    For some reason, he had a bad premonition.


    The senior brother instinctively changed the subject.


    "The premise of all this is that he can register successfully. Don''t forget, he doesn''t have an ID yet."


    Ki Shojo Kuroto: "..." Hero households like those in their era couldn''t go anywhere.


    Sensing that his body was stiff, Tuanzi came over to comfort him.


    "Second senior brother, don''t worry, the eldest brother will take care of this matter, he already has experience."


    Tuanzi cheerfully told Gu Cheng''s words.


    "Brother told Miaomiao before going out, he will go to say hello, let''s apply for a temporary ID first, and then he will help you settle down."


    Ji Zhangzhuo moved her hand, "Brother is so kind and reliable!"


    Duanzi was full of pride, "My elder brother is the best elder brother in the world!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo also agreed, "Like my big brother, he just wants to kill me."


    Danzi: "..."


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    Tuanzi quickly changed the subject.


    "Then you can study first and don''t rush to register."


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at Duan Xiayou, and said unhurriedly, "It''s okay, doesn''t senior brother have an ID card?"


    Duan Xiayou: Be Vigilant.jpg


    "I''ve thought about it carefully," Ji Zhangzhuo touched his chin, "Since we want to revive the Tianyun faction in this era, why don''t we create an account for the Tianyun faction. Since it''s a sect, it''s good to post some martial arts videos, and It doesn''t matter if it''s related to piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, it''s not obtrusive."


    Danzi thinks this is a good idea.


    The system also thinks this is a good idea.


    One thinks that the Tianyun School can be revived, and the other thinks of a deeper impact.


    After subscribing the show, the popularity of Furutake will drop slightly, and this account just happens to be able to continue this popularity.


    Before, it didn¡¯t allow the host to open an account, because it felt that the host was still young, and besides practicing martial arts, it also needed to spend more time with family members, eat, drink, have fun, and learn other things.


    But now, a person who once disturbed the situation in the center of power comes to help, of course, he must make the best use of him, let him help accumulate reputation points, don''t even think about resting if you don''t accumulate 100 million!


    Only Duan Xiayou resisted.


    "I think everyone is learning to play in private at most, and won''t really join our sect."


    Tuanzi disapproved, "How will you know if you don''t try? Miao Miao can''t accept apprentices now, but you can accept apprentices!"


    Anyway, the master and the eldest brother disagree with her accepting apprentices now, thinking that she is just a baby, and she has not yet become a teacher, so she really cannot accept apprentices. The two brothers are different!


    "Didn''t Brother Qi Ze give Miao Miao a storefront for her birthday before, that''s where our Tian Yun Sect''s temporary activities are!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo came over to inquire, and heard that the so-called storefronts are actually three connected into one, which can not only display martial arts, but also drink tea or eat desserts to watch performances, and there is also an indoor amusement park for children to play. It''s a bit like a theater!"


    Tuanzi glared at him with a puffy face.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately changed his words, "This is naturally a temporary activity place for our Tianyun faction."


    Duanzi nodded in satisfaction.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also persuaded Duan Xiayou to join in.


    "Brother, if you continue to be so lazy, be careful that Master will come and beat you up."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, "Is there such a good thing?"


    Duan Xiayou: "?" Is it a good thing to beat him?


    Tuanzi hastily pulled Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand, "Will Master come over to beat Senior Brother? Then Senior Brother should be lazy every day, and we must attract Master!"


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    In fact, Ji Zhangzhuo said that. He really wanted his master to come to reunite, but the master said, whether the Lingyu thing works or not depends on fate.


    But seeing the expectant look on the little junior sister''s face, he was too embarrassed to disappoint the junior sister, and said vaguely, "If we can come, he should have the opportunity to come, and the other seven juniors will also have the opportunity to come."


    Duan Xiayou and Tuanzi: "...seven juniors/brothers?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Tuanzi crossed his arms, squinted at him, and said a little sourly, "Master only said that Miao Miao has senior brothers, but he didn''t say much. Miao Miao has never seen you before. He thought you were imagined by Master. He once wanted to find him back. Where is the doctor?"


    Duan Xiayou was also bitter, "I was the first to leave, how did he tell me?"


    As for the brief trip back in the middle, the master only said a word to him, but chatted with the second junior brother for a long time.


    Two lemons burned sourly against Ji Zhang.


    The handsome boy with a baby face was a little proud, "So Master trusts me so much!"


    The two lemons got angry and rushed over.


    One strangled the neck, the other pinched the face and pulled the hair.


    Ji Zhangzhuo tried to resist, but was suppressed again. In the end, he could only tell a bigger secret to divert the attention of his brothers and sisters.


    "Forgot to say, the master said, he will bury the treasure of the Zhenpai in one place, let us dig it."


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou paused.


    Tuanzi: "Listen to Tao Sword?"


    Duan Xiayou: "Guanhai Dao?"


    "It seems that there is only a sword. Master didn''t say where the sword is."


    "Enough is enough, let''s go digging quickly," Tuanzi got up anxiously, "It would be bad if someone dug it away and sold it later."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t move.


    Tuanzi stopped and looked at him suspiciously.


    A second senior brother touched his nose, "This, that, it seems that there is no such place in this era."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： My sword does not belong to me?

    Chapter 397 My sword doesn''t belong to me?


    Duan Xiayou responded quickly.


    "It should be an ancient place name, corresponding to a certain modern city."


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide: "What if it corresponds to a town?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It may also correspond to a village¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, he touched his braid subconsciously, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it take much space to bury the sword? What if it¡¯s under a certain tree on a certain mountain in a certain village?¡±


    Danzi: "..."


    The three brothers and sisters looked at each other, speechless for a while.


    After a while, Tuanzi started to jump, "Master, master, why are you always unreliable in this kind of thing?"


    Seeing that she was blown up, the two senior brothers hurriedly comforted her, "Master didn''t expect that the times would change so fast, isn''t it just a place name, we can look up the ancient name of each city."


    Tuanzi pouted and went to the study to get a map.


    Looking at the densely packed place names above, the two brothers were silent for a while.


    I always feel that this investigation is far away.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at his junior brother and asked, "Which words?"


    "what?"


    "The name of the place that Master said."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was silent again.


    Tuanzi looked up at him.


    "This, that," Ji Zhangzhuo tugged at his braid again in embarrassment, "I only heard those two words, but I didn''t know the specific words. There are quite a lot of words with similar pronunciation."


    And what Master said must be an ancient name, two pronunciations, there are too many place names that can be freely combined.


    Duanzi didn''t want to talk anymore, she climbed onto the sofa, lay down, and crossed her hands on her stomach.


    "My heart is so tired."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What did you read on the Internet again¡¿


    "so difficult."


    The system is speechless.


    It also thought about asking Master to bury the sword in the ground, and the host went back to modern times to dig it.


    Anyway, with the craftsmanship of that era, the swords dug out can still be used, so don''t underestimate that era.


    Now that I think about it, I am naive too.


    Duanzi was decadent for a while, but he cheered up and began to pull Ji Zhangzhuo to make a free combination. At the end of the free combination, Ji Zhangzhuo was in a trance, and began to wonder if he heard the two pronunciations.


    "Maybe I misheard, but I was quite excited at the time."


    Duan Xiayou woke him up with a fist, "Stop increasing the workload."


    Before he said so confidently, but this will suddenly start to doubt himself, then he must believe the original one.


    When Gu Cheng returned home, he saw three people who were in a trance, as if they were about to vomit their souls.


    He exited and re-entered, but the scenery he saw did not change.


    Walking to his sister, pinched her loveless face.


    "what happens?"


    Tuanzi lay on the sofa, heard the words, turned over, and hugged Gu Cheng''s arm aggrievedly.


    "Our sect''s Tingtao Sword..."


    The more she talked, the more desperate she became, and she always felt that she would never be able to find that sword in her lifetime.


    "Buried and let you go back to modern times to dig?"


    Gu Cheng considered it for a while, and told the truth, "Then, even if it is dug out, this sword does not belong to your sect anymore."


    The three or four brothers and sisters were shocked instantly, and sat up together.


    Just now, all three of them were lying down without love. There were not enough sofas, so Ji Zhangzhuo was squeezed onto the carpet and lay down.


    "What do you mean does not belong to us?" Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t understand.


    "Related to the laws of our country."


    Gu Cheng explained, seeing that everyone including his sister shook their heads, so he simply explained more concisely.


    "In short, even the cultural relics dug up in your own yard or the graves of your ancestors belong to the state, let alone the cultural relics dug up under other lands."


    Three dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    "There is only one kind that can be collected by oneself, and that is the family heirloom. The family heirloom does not need to be handed in. If it is a particularly precious cultural relic, experts will come to check and maintain it every year."


    Tuanzi regained her voice, but stuttered a little.


    "Then, even if we found it, we have to hand it over to the country?"


    Gu Cheng nodded, then patted her small head in distress.


    Duanzi was in a trance again.


    She thought of something she had fantasized about.


    In the fantasy, the master buried the Zhenpai¡¯s treasure in the ground, but she couldn¡¯t find the place, so someone dug it up and handed it over to the state, and it appeared in the museum.


    Later, disciples and grandchildren asked her about the head of the sect, what about the Tingtao Sword and Guanhai Dao of our sect?


    She bought the tickets herself and took everyone to visit the museum.


    Fantasies come true?


    She touched her mouth and said depressedly, "Crow''s mouth!"


    After understanding the law, Ji Zhangzhuo suggested in a low voice, "Then, are you still looking for it?"


    If it is destined to be handed over to the state, it is better to let experts excavate and maintain it. They will go to the museum to visit in the future.


    I just think that the sword that I could touch with my own hands in ancient times, but in modern times, I have to watch it through a glass, and I feel strange.


    Duan Xiayou showed the poise that a big brother should have at this time.


    "You have to look for it. If no one is looking for it, Tingtao Sword will have to be buried in the ground. In addition, if someone with ulterior motives digs it up and sells it instead of handing it over to the country, it will be bad. "


    The dumpling suddenly didn''t dare to be decadent.


    Put it in the museum, then she recognizes it, and experts will maintain it anyway.


    But if it is sold by grave robbers or the like to others for collection, or even sold abroad, wow, she is going to beat someone up!


    "Yes, let''s keep looking, but we can''t spend all our time on it."


    The three brothers and sisters got together again, head to head, to discuss.


    Gu Cheng simply got up and went to the kitchen, and found that the ingredients for dinner had already been prepared, and they were waiting for him to prepare them.


    He could almost imagine that picture.


    The three brothers and sisters sat in groups, sighing while handling the ingredients. The expression is very depressed, but the speed of processing the ingredients is not slow.


    After dinner, the dumplings regained their spirits.


    At this time, she heard her elder brother say again, "Actually, I think your master should be a thoughtful person."


    He had never met that master, but after getting in touch with him, he found that Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo were as good as his younger sister. Among them, Duan Xiayou is the former son of the Hou family, and Ji Zhangzhuo is only one step away from the throne. It can be seen that the master is not only proficient in martial arts.


    Being able to teach such a great talent, how could that master not have expected the vicissitudes of life and the changing times?


    Even if you don''t know the laws of later generations, you know that it is difficult for disciples to find Tingtao Sword with only one place name.


    Tuanzi nodded his head unconsciously.


    "That''s right, the master is not the second senior brother, it''s still very reliable."


    Completely forget that she was the one who complained about the unreliable master just now.


    Ji Zhangzhuo defended himself, "I am not unreliable!"


    He dared not push the responsibility to Master.


    The three were tangled again.


    "Master is very thoughtful, or he gave other hints, and some people didn''t notice." Duan Xiayou gave Ji Zhangzhuo a look, "Or, the Tingtao Sword was not buried in the ground at all."


    Duanzi looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with a ¡®swoosh¡¯.


    She jumped off the chair, climbed into Ji Zhangzhuo''s arms, and patted his shoulder earnestly.


    "Second senior brother, it''s up to you whether we want to continue working, think about it quickly!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly felt a lot of pressure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： Thanks for the promotion

    Chapter 398 Thank you, Heizi, for your promotion


    Ji Zhangzhuo recalled it carefully for a few days, but he didn''t realize that Master had any other hints that day.


    Facing the doubts of his senior brother and junior sister, he felt aggrieved.


    "I''m not that stupid, okay, if I didn''t even understand the hints, I would have been killed long ago."


    When he was young, he was neither capable nor really ignorant, and only knew how to vent his dissatisfaction, but after being taught by his master for a few years, he thought he had made some progress, otherwise, he would not have played such a big role in winning the heir.


    "What''s more, Master has always been straightforward and doesn''t like to play tricks on others."


    Duan Xiayou reluctantly believed it.


    "Then we can only check slowly."


    Tuanzi glanced at the two senior brothers, murmured while crossing their arms.


    "It''s true to be straightforward, but Master is very fond of teasing people. Miao Miao has been teased many times. What if he wants to play tricks on Miao Miao again this time?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Even if it was a trick, as long as you didn''t say it clearly, you wouldn''t investigate? ¡¿


    Tuanzi curled his lips, he must check.


    Well, because of this, she eats half a bowl of rice every day.


    In addition, Duan Xiayou couldn''t resist, opened an account and posted a video.


    The first video is a video of him fighting with Ji Zhangzhuo, without any special effects, and the shooter is Gu Chi, who is free of charge.


    Gu Chi not only knows how to draw, but also has good skills in taking pictures and videos. Every work he shoots gives people a sense of beauty.


    Now, Gu Chi is helping to shoot the second video.


    "Brother Qi Ze is also very good at taking pictures," Tuanzi muttered while crossing his arms, "His works give people a kind of vitality."


    In the past, Gu Qize didn''t have any hobbies, except that his mother experienced a short childhood when she was still there, and then it was a wind-up machine. According to Gu Yu''s request, she had to do her best in everything, and she couldn''t rest. , are all chosen by Gu Yu.


    However, under the instigation of his younger brother and sister, Gu Qize accidentally discovered that he was very interested in photography, and would find time to go out every month and take pictures.


    Also at the instigation of his younger siblings, he also posted the photos to the group.


    Everyone is very proud of face, especially Tuanzi and Gu Yunmu.


    Tuanzi Kua Kua, that is called a talker, and she used a sweet and soft voice, listening to her Kua Kua, it was no different from drinking honey.


    As for Gu Yunmu, he likes to praise people in an exaggerated way, but his brother is a rigorous and introverted person. Every time he hears his praise, he really wants to ''communicate'' offline.


    Hearing his sister''s muttering, Gu Chi, who was checking the results, raised his hand and squeezed her face, "Then ask your brother Qi Ze to come over and take a picture?"


    Tuanzi quickly shook his head.


    "He''s too busy. If he has time, he might as well take a rest. He came here specially to Jiangcheng, he''s too tired."


    Gu Chi''s smile deepened, "Then I''m not busy?"


    He is willing to help, it must be for the sake of his sister. He has nothing to do with Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Tuanzi shrank his neck, and soon showed a flattering smile.


    "So Brother Gu Chi is awesome!"


    She boasted sweetly, and stood up very attentively, trying to squeeze his shoulders.


    "Uh, why don''t you lower your head, and lower your head again?"


    Gu Chi sat upright, she wanted to squeeze her shoulders, it was not easy!


    "Don''t pinch your shoulders."


    Duanzi suddenly smiled, and was about to boast again, when he heard him say, "Just give me a candy. After eating the candy, I''m full of energy, and I can help you take another set."


    A certain cutie''s smile froze.


    Gu Chi pinched her face helplessly, "You can''t even part with a piece of candy?"


    Let him pinch the dumpling, and after a while whispered, "I''ll buy you a gift, okay? I''m rich!"


    The pain of having money but not being able to buy sugar, who understands?


    "But what if I only want to eat sugar?"


    "Let Brother Gu Mo give it to you." Thinking of the candy in the cupboard in Gu Mo''s house, Tuanzi couldn''t help swallowing, "Then you pretended to drop another one. At this time, a little heroine passed by and didn''t want to Waste it, just pick it up!"


    Gu Chi couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "You really know how to plan."


    He let his sister go for now, and continued to look at the finished product.


    "You two senior brothers are too handsome."


    He has to worry about the audience watching the video, and they only care about their faces and figures.


    "Yes, yes," Tuanzi came over to look and found that the two senior brothers were particularly photogenic, "Miao Miao''s brothers are excellent, and the senior brothers are also excellent. Of course, Miao Miao herself is also excellent, we are an excellent family!"


    Looking at the two seniors who were still discussing how to fight in the future, Tuanzi approached and whispered to Gu Chi, "Actually, Miao Miao thinks that they haven''t really done it yet."


    Gu Chi: "..." It''s all labeled like this and still not serious? He doesn''t understand the world of martial arts, it depends on whether the audience understands or not.


    Thinking of this, he took out his phone, opened the software, and watched the playback volume of the first video.


    "It''s not bad."


    Looking at the comments again, I found that someone recognized Duan Xiayou, and asked him, is this the official account of Tianyun faction?


    Some people asked if Gu Miaomiao, the heroine, would appear on the screen.


    This is the first and second hot comment, and the hot comment that follows is malicious.


    ¡¾What Tianyun faction? It''s just a gimmick, it looks like they''re going to make a group debut, signed Gu Peihai''s company, right?]


    ¡¾The end of the live broadcast is to bring goods. I am still posting martial arts videos. I think they will start to bring goods soon. What do you sell, clothes? ¡¿


    ¡¾Before Gu Cheng also said that her sister would not enter the entertainment industry, but would only participate in shows. Now she is being slapped in the face. The man whose name is unknown is probably another senior brother of hers. The senior brother is about to make his debut, how could the junior sister not debut?]


    Gu Chi looked at it, and became angry.


    He is good at hiding, the angrier he is, the brighter the smile on his face.


    "Brother Gu Chi, your expression is so scary!"


    Duanzi leaned over with his little furry head.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Chi held his breath and smiled, "I have a suggestion, you call the two senior brothers over."


    "what?"


    Dumplings don¡¯t understand very well, but they still call people obediently.


    Soon, Gu Chi helped to formulate a theme.


    The theme is to let the audience feel their murderous intent.


    "It was filmed before, and it will be posted later. We will post the murderous video first."


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo were puzzled, "We can have a murderous look, but can the audience feel it?"


    Gu Chi smiled kindly, "All you need to do is show a murderous look, and leave the rest to the camera."


    He can make a painting show a murderous look, and naturally he can also let the camera record the murderous looks of two people.


    Not long after, Tianyunpai''s account posted a second video.


    Curious people and those who want to smear all click in to watch, but the first scene is a knife slashing with the force of thunder.


    The cameraman''s shooting technique is really good. At this moment, all the audience felt that the handsome guy in black with a baby face was full of murderous looks, and wanted to cut them, and they also moved in unison, directly throwing the phone out, and dared to pick it up after a while look up.


    After reading it, many people shook their hands and posted comments.


    ¡¾Do you think that these two handsome guys are a bit fierce, I almost thought my head was going to be separated from my neck¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, I was sweating profusely in an instant, and my legs became weak¡¿


    ¡¾How do I feel that they are responding to the previous black comments? No matter how black it is, cut you off? ¡¿


    Immediately, Heizi jumped out, saying that these two people deliberately frightened them and tried to threaten them, so they should be banned.


    Some viewers don''t buy it.


    ¡¾Only those with a guilty conscience think they are scaring you¡¿


    ¡¾The platform is opened by you, so you can just seal the account if you say it? ¡¿


    The sunspots simply reported, but the report was unsuccessful. They simply scolded the platform together, and even scolded it on the trending searches.


    Netizens looked at the hot search, oh, the little heroine''s Shimen has opened an account? Any new videos to watch? Then we must join in!


    The video originally only had hundreds of thousands of views, but it approached one million in an instant, followed by two million, three million...


    The system was a little confused when looking at the rising reputation in the background, and even more confused when looking at the playback volume.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your brother bought you a promotion? ¡¿


    Duanzi: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Come on, hurt each other

    Chapter 399 Come on, hurt each other


    Having participated in so many live shows, Tuanzi also understands the meaning of ''promotion''.


    What can be promoted recently is the Shimen video?


    She was washing the apples. Hearing this, she shook her head while washing.


    "No, Miao Miao, who can buy promotion?"


    The brothers who are active in the entertainment industry must know how to promote, but they don''t know that they have a second brother, and they don''t know that they have opened an account of Tianyun faction.


    Gu Chi knows it, but he is just a new artist and doesn''t have that many fans.


    As for Gu Cheng, after chatting with Ji Zhangzhuo, Gu Cheng was inspired, and recently he was discussing the script with his long-term co-writer.


    He has to go to class and study a new script, so Tuanzi won''t bother him with these things, so Gu Cheng doesn''t know that they opened an account to shoot videos.


    Tuanzi muttered and analyzed, and the system also responded.


    ¡¾Guwu System: I was thinking about it, they don¡¯t look like people who will buy promotions¡¿


    At most, I would retweet and brag about my sister.


    It searched the Internet again, checked carefully, and finally found that a group of sunspots scolded the video on the trending search.


    Most of the netizens love to eat melons, and they will click in to see them as soon as they are popularly searched. Because Heizi''s words may be preconceived, but after watching it for a while, he has his own judgment, and immediately muttered things like ''post one more'', ''this is not better than a TV series''.


    The more Heizi scolded, the more netizens he attracted. A few netizens didn''t have a brain, and most netizens had their own judgments. The number of views of the two videos increased gradually.


    In addition, Gu Chi''s shooting techniques are aesthetically pleasing, but they are also realistic. The audience can see that there are no special effects. After watching it, the recognition of martial arts is also high, and the prestige value is also rising.


    The system told Tuanzi the reason.


    Tuanzi was opening his mouth wide to bite an apple. Hearing this, he said excitedly, "Shouldn''t Miaomiao thank the sunspots? Send a post to thank them?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Then they might get angry¡¿


    "If you are angry, you will be angry," Tuanzi shook his body, "It''s them who can''t get along with themselves, and it''s nothing to do with it."


    After finishing speaking, he bit off a large piece of apple with an ''ah'' bite, chewed and swallowed it a few times, and then took another ''ah'' bite and bit off a large piece of apple.


    ¡¾Guwu System: How many apples did you eat today? ¡¿


    "Oh," Tuanzi murmured, "My teeth are itchy, I just want to chew on something."


    Before the teeth came out, she didn''t feel anything, but as the teeth grew, it became more and more itchy, and she always wanted to bite something to stop the itching.


    In the living room.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was studying at first, but with excellent hearing, he heard voices in the kitchen, lowered his voice and asked Duan Xiayou, "Who is this little junior sister talking to?"


    Duan Xiayou yawned lazily, "Talking to himself."


    "Not soliloquy."


    Ji Zhangzhuo made his own judgment.


    "Speaking of which, Master still has a piece of Lingyu, which should have been reserved for Junior Sister, but it didn''t come in handy, Junior Sister..."


    Hearing very light footsteps, he immediately shut up.


    A few seconds later, the dumpling came out of the kitchen.


    While gnawing on an apple, she vaguely told the two of them the good news that the number of video views had increased.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you playing with your mobile phone, how do you know?"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is he suspicious of me? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He doesn¡¯t know your existence¡¿


    Wu Liuliu rolled his eyes.


    "Ahem, brother Gu Chi said it. He knew someone had said something ugly, so he posted the second video."


    Before, Gu Chi''s smile was so bright that it was terrifying, she felt it was strange. Hearing that Heizi attracted traffic, he immediately understood Gu Chi''s smile. So this time, Gu Chi must be very concerned about the reactions of netizens.


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi calmly gnawed on the apple.


    Ji Zhangzhuo still wanted to criticize, but was stared at by Duan Xiayou, so he could only touch his nose, planning to observe secretly in the future.


    "By the way, when will you participate in the show?"


    He already knew from Duan Xiayou the main job of the little junior sister, and he will be very considerate, "If you need a bodyguard, I can go there!"


    Duan Xiayou: Touched!


    I was moved for only a second, and then I heard the cheerful voice of the second junior brother, "At that time, the elder brother will be on your left and me on the right. You must be very majestic!"


    Duanzi was instantly moved.


    Majestic little heroine!


    "Wait," Duan Xiayou coughed lightly, attracting the attention of the two of them, he said tactfully, "We all go to be bodyguards, and no one will manage the account. It''s fine for the younger brother to accompany the younger sister."


    The younger brother and younger sister he was talking about immediately looked at each other, showing the same sly smile, and even said the same words.


    "Brother, the more you don''t want to go, the more we want you to go."


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    He was not willing to lose his temper with his junior sister, so he glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo, "Your sword skills are not good enough, go out, and I will teach you a thing or two."


    Ji Zhangzhuo exaggeratedly shouted immediately, "Wow, big brother took the initiative to point out, am I not dreaming?"


    Duan Xiayou really wanted to stab him with a sword to shut him up.


    Tuanzi was gnawing on an apple. Hearing this, he tried his best to open his mouth to bite the apple, freed up two small fleshy claws that were soaked in water, bowed left and right, and pinched Ji Zhangzhuo hard at the same time.


    "what!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo jumped up directly.


    Tuanzi then let go, took a bite slowly, a little proudly, "If you can feel the pain, it must not be a dream."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    He can only go out with the elder brother. Anyway, the elder brother will guide him, and he will feel pain, so let''s hurt each other!


    So that''s the case, the baby-faced young man thought to himself, this is what the emoticons of ''mutual harm'' circulated on the Internet mean.


    When the two brothers hurt each other, Tuanzi gnawed on the apple, took a bite and took a look. After gnawing on the apple, he gnawed on a low-sugar biscuit, continued to grind his teeth, halfway through, the phone came.


    "Huh? Brother Qi Ze?"


    Gu Qize is quite strict and pays attention to etiquette. He never calls directly. He usually sends a message to ask if it''s convenient before calling.


    This makes some people who are afraid of answering the phone feel relieved, but doing the same to their own family members is a bit too much.


    This will make Gu Qize not so particular about etiquette to her, but instead mean to get close to her.


    Danzi answered the phone happily.


    "Brother Qi Ze, good afternoon."


    "Good afternoon." Gu Qize is not a person who knows how to exchange pleasantries, and went straight to the point, "Didn''t you want to participate in the antique auction? Tomorrow there will be one in Jiangcheng, and I just received an invitation card. If you want to go, I will take you Go see."


    Duanzi blinked, and then blinked again.


    When did she want to participate in the antique auction?


    "I misunderstood?"


    After Gu Qize came to his senses, he felt a little embarrassed, "Because you kept asking me about antiques before, I thought you wanted to collect them too, so I decided on my own."


    Uncle Gu Yu has some collections, so Gu Qize also knows some knowledge about antiques. After Tuanzi knew about this, she once consulted Gu Qize. She was too worried that the treasures of the Zhenpai would be dug up and sold. She didn''t pay attention to the auction anymore.


    Unexpectedly, she stopped following, and Gu Qize was still following her.


    "Woooooh, brother Qize, you are so kind!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： filial piety strong

    Chapter 400 Filial piety is powerful


    The day of the auction.


    Gu Cheng had class and didn''t have time to accompany his sister there, so he picked out an antique skirt for her, knowing that she was lively and active, so he let her wear leggings, tied her buns, and put beautiful beaded flowers on her. .


    Tuanzi took a look in the full-length mirror, turned around again, saw Gu Cheng with a smile in his eyes, and plunged into his arms again.


    "Brother, thank you for your hard work!"


    She has lived in ancient times for four years, and she doesn''t even know how to wear this kind of hair bun. The eldest brother will learn it as soon as he learns it. He is indeed the eldest brother!


    Waiting for Gu Cheng to lead his sister out of the room to show up, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo also applauded with dignity.


    Knowing that Gu Cheng combed the little junior sister''s hair, Ji Zhangzhuo was in admiration, "Brother, why do you know everything?"


    Tuanzi proudly puffed up his chest, "Because big brother is very good and willing to learn, of course he is getting better and better!"


    She is especially good at boasting, "Brother is a role model for Miao Miao!"


    Gu Cheng, who had a calm expression, really smiled.


    It is the best recognition to make my sister proud.


    Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately teased her, "What you should learn most is your elder brother''s self-discipline, don''t be greedy."


    The dumpling was instantly shocked.


    Everything else can be learned, but this is not so.


    She is not greedy, but to grow taller.


    Hearing the sound of a car outside the door, Tuanzi immediately ran out with her skirt in her hands.


    "Brother Qi Ze should be here, I''m going to pick him up!"


    As soon as she left, Ji Zhangzhuo said sharply, "Young junior sister must have panicked, and she doesn''t call herself ''Miao Miao'' anymore."


    He didn''t spend much time with the junior sister, but as long as he observed carefully, it was too easy to observe the habits of the junior sister.


    Tuanzi rushed out in a panic, and when she came to the yard, she was relieved, and she kicked the ground.


    "Sigh, sometimes the second senior brother really can''t speak, and always entraps him to the point of insignificance, just like brother Yun Mu."


    She suspected that the second senior brother did it on purpose, **** it!


    "Who is like me?" A familiar voice came from above.


    She looked up, and saw that Gu Yunmu was already standing in her yard, and it seemed that she had turned in through the low wooden fence.


    Gu Qize also came, wearing a silver-gray suit, standing outside the courtyard, looking at Gu Yunmu with disapproval.


    Smelly brother''s behavior of turning in without saying hello is simply bouncing back and forth on his bottom line.


    It''s not that he didn''t feel the scorching gaze behind him. Gu Yunmu was used to being taught a lesson by his own brother since he was a child, so he would lift his sister up very calmly and shake a few times.


    "Miao Miao, you are very cute in this dress, cute and beautiful!"


    Duanzi pouted: "Is that me cute, or is the dress cute?"


    "Of course it''s you~"


    Gu Yunmu happily held her up and shook and shook, he hadn''t seen his sister for a long time, excited.


    It was also at this time that the things on the dumpling fell down.


    She looked down, and Gu Yunmu also looked down.


    "Hey, sugar? Your skirt has no pockets, where is the sugar hidden?"


    Before Tuanzi could speak, he heard coughing behind him and froze.


    She looked back ''clicking'', and saw Gu Cheng standing at the door with a serious face, her gaze fell on the ground.


    On the ground is the candy she hid, and today is Thursday, not yet the time for her elder brother to give her candy.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Oh, it was discovered¡¿


    "Ahhh! Gu Yunmu, you are an idiot!"


    The annoyed Tuanzi jumped forward, hung on Gu Yunmu''s body, and started pulling his hair and his face.


    "Ahhh!"


    Gu Yunmu supported her with one hand, while trying to protect her head with the other.


    "Just pinch your face, don''t touch my hairstyle, I just did it this morning."


    Hearing this, Tuanzi rubbed his head harder.


    "Pay me sugar! Pay me sugar!"


    Brother is so smart, he must know that she secretly asked others for candy, which will definitely be confiscated.


    Her candy, woo woo woo, Gu Yunmu is a big idiot!


    Gu Cheng opened the courtyard door when he was in the house, and now Gu Qize has already walked in, standing still beside the stinky brother.


    "Brother, save me, my hair can''t be messed up!"


    Gu Yunmu begged for help pitifully, "I have to go to the auction later, so I can''t go there with my chicken coop on my head!"


    As a smug person, he will never allow himself to appear in public without image.


    The man with handsome features glared at him, "It deserves it."


    Gu Yunmu could only whisper: "I''ll buy it for you, I don''t care what the agreement is."


    Tuanzi paused, glanced at him, "Really?"


    Gu Yunmu nodded quickly for the hairstyle.


    "Really, really, it''s me who is dishonest, not you who are dishonest. Can the heroic heroine spare my hair?"


    Tuanzi folded her arms and coughed reservedly.


    "Since you''re so sincere, I''ll be reluctant..."


    "Ahem." Gu Cheng''s voice came from behind.


    The dumpling froze.


    How did she forget, the elder brother is still there?


    Looking at Gu Yunmu who was arranging her hair with one hand, she said angrily, "Miao Miao must have been infected by you, and she has become stupid and not yet vigilant."


    Gu Yunmu was feeling sorry for her hairstyle. After hearing this, she nodded perfunctorily, "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault, although I don''t know what I did wrong."


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    In the end, Gu Cheng confiscated the candy and went to school.


    An invitation to the auction allows up to four guests to participate. Gu Yunmu is going, Duan Xiayou stays at home, happy in his heart, but still looks like a lazy nobleman.


    On the road, Gu Yunmu quietly observed Ji Zhangzhuo''s hairstyle, and thought it was quite handsome, so he asked his brother in the driver''s seat.


    "Brother, what do you think of me growing a bunch of hair in the back and braiding it?"


    Gu Qi Ze: "Not very good."


    "how come?"


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t believe it, "I''m so good-looking, I should be able to handle any hairstyle."


    Gu Qi Ze sighed.


    Ji Zhangzhuo chatted with Gu Yunmu enthusiastically.


    He admitted that Gu Yunmu had a beautiful appearance and a bright temperament, like, like... He thought about it carefully, but couldn''t find the right words.


    At this time, he heard the little junior sister muttering in a very low voice, "The peacock is opening its tail again, opening its tail to the air every day."


    Yes, it is the peacock!


    Ji Zhangzhuo chatted with the humanoid peacock with a smile, and in a few words, he figured out that Gu Yunmu had already found an office building in Jiangcheng, and he would move the company here in a few months.


    Danzi, who was mourning candy, looked up.


    "Hey, is your dad okay with moving the company here?"


    She remembered that uncle was very resistant to coming to Jiangcheng.


    The reason for the resistance is also very simple. After Gu Yunmu''s mother passed away, the grandfather had a lot of opinions on the way the uncle educated the two sons, but the uncle got into a dead end, and the two broke up unhappy. The uncle has always been reluctant to come to Jiangcheng I don''t want my son to come to Jiangcheng either.


    Gu Yunmu did this, and Gu Yu, who has a strong desire to control, might be too angry to eat.


    "I have an opinion," Gu Yunmu smiled, "The unhappy he is, the better."


    Tuanzi: "...Brother Yunmu, you are so filial."


    "Really," Gu Yunmu said happily, "I also think I am very filial."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Gu Yunmu: Brother, you are so weak

    Chapter 401 Gu Yunmu: Brother, you are so weak


    Duanzi had never participated in an auction before, and thought that this auction would be very solemn and solemn. When he entered the venue and looked around, there was nothing special about it.


    As for the participants, there is nothing special about them.


    The little apprehension in my heart dissipated in an instant.


    She happily sat between her two brothers, waiting for the auction to start.


    After a while, someone came over to say hello to Gu Qize.


    After another meeting, someone came over to say hello to Gu Qize.


    Tuanzi observed carefully and found that these people didn''t pay much attention to Gu Yunmu.


    Taking advantage of a gap, she leaned over and whispered, "Brother Yun Mu, why doesn''t everyone say hello to you? Don''t you know you?"


    Gu Yunmu snorted and laughed: "I will not inherit Runze Hotel Group, how do you greet me?"


    Although he started a business in college and opened a game company, and now the company is well-known, but in the eyes of some people, it is not enough. In contrast, the eldest brother who is destined to inherit the Runze Group is the one who should be friends.


    Tuanzi curled his lips unhappily, "Then they are too... er, how to describe it?"


    "Snobby?"


    "exactly."


    Gu Yunmu stroked her hair with a smile, "It''s normal. Everyone''s time is precious, so naturally they give priority to communicating with people who can bring them greater benefits. Moreover, the old man is very dissatisfied with me, and has told me several times in front of the directors If it doesn¡¯t work, such words must spread.¡±


    In any case, he is the second son of the chairman of Runze Hotel Group, and someone is still trying to bet on him.


    But seeing him grow up and expand the game company, he didn''t even work in the group. Gu Yu also expressed his dissatisfaction with him. Those who wanted to bet must have come to the big brother to show their hospitality.


    That''s what I said, but Ke Tuanzi was very dissatisfied with this blatant distinction.


    She sometimes complains that it would be nice if Gu Yunmu didn''t have a long mouth, but these two are her cousins, and she likes them a lot, and she can''t see one of them being treated as air.


    "I used to think this place was quite ordinary, but now with these people, it''s not ordinary at all, and it''s annoying." She said depressedly.


    Gu Yunmu laughed several times and rubbed her little face.


    "It''s good to have this heart, I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    Seeing his sister''s mouth pouted high, he leaned closer, "Oh, do you like me so much? It seems that I am really outstanding!"


    Tuanzi glared at him with a puffy face.


    Gu Yunmu smiled hippie: "Don''t be embarrassed, many people think I''m excellent."


    Tuanzi stretched out a meaty claw to hold his face, and found that his hand was too small, so he quickly stretched out the other hand, both hands pressed his face together, and pushed him away.


    "Don''t come so close!"


    Gu Yunmu wanted to get closer.


    The siblings had a fight for a while, and Tuanzi had long forgotten what he was angry about before.


    A few rows behind them, someone recognized them. Found that Gu Yunmu was actually fighting with a little girl, one of them shook his head, and sighed with his companion, "Gu Dong is right not to choose him, he is not stable at all, compared with his brother, it is really terrible."


    As soon as the voice fell, the little girl suddenly turned her head to look at them, staring at them with dark eyes, with no expression on her face.


    Several people were taken aback, feeling that the little girl was very angry. They even had the feeling of being stared at by a beast, and their backs were sweating.


    After a while, the little girl slowly turned her head away.


    The person who complained at first wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "I haven''t been in good health recently." He smiled awkwardly, unwilling to admit that he was frightened by a child.


    The companion was straightforward, "Didn''t that kid hear what we said just now? It''s so far away, and there are so many people talking around."


    The person who said that Gu Yunmu was bad did not say a word, he was a little flustered anyway.


    After scaring those people, Tuanzi crossed his arms and muttered in a low voice, "You''re terrible, you''re old, bald, with a greasy face, and you said my brother is terrible, huh!"


    Gu Yunmu''s company is not big, but he started a business in university and has achieved such results in a few years after graduation, which is amazing. Well, can that bald man do what her brother did when he was young?


    Tuanzi groaned and chirped, all complaining for Gu Yunmu.


    Waiting for Gu Yunmu to approach with a playful smile, he pushed away with a look of disgust.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You are also quite duplicity¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No! Absolutely not! ¡¿


    Soon the auction will start.


    The host not only introduced the history of each antique, but also told the legendary stories surrounding this antique.


    Duanzi listened with gusto.


    "This sister is not a host to tell stories, she must be very popular."


    As for who bought the antique, she didn''t care much, anyway, she couldn''t afford it at this price!


    Xu was fascinated by the story, until the auction ended and everyone left the venue one after another, did Tuanzi know that Gu Qize had also bought one.


    "Hey?"


    Tuanzi held his face in surprise, "It feels so expensive, Brother Qi Ze, do you like antiques very much?"


    Gu Yunmu sneered: "It must be bought for the old man, he really does not miss every opportunity to order you around."


    Gu Qi Ze glared at him, "It''s a matter of convenience."


    Gu Yunmu turned his head and covered his ears very naively, expressing that he would not listen. He just felt that the old man would not let his elder brother go even during the break time.


    Regarding the matter of his cousin buying antiques for his father, Tuanzi felt that he had nothing to say.


    However, she was more curious about whether the cost of buying this antique was paid by Gu Qize himself or by his uncle.


    Gu Qize was silent for a while, "I''ll go."


    Tuanzi immediately gave a thumbs up, "Brother Qi Ze, you are so kind to your father."


    Gu Yunmu leaned over reluctantly, "Hmph, the old man will not be moved by spending so much money on antiques, and will even assign more tasks according to the trend. Are you angry? He didn''t take this as a gift at all."


    Duanzi nodded, "That''s very angry."


    After spending money and time, the person who received the gift still took it for granted, and was even a little dissatisfied. The person who gave the gift must feel very sad.


    Tuanzi looked up at Gu Qize''s expressionless face, thought for a while, and ticked his fingers.


    "Ok?"


    The young president looked down at her, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey," Tuanzi grinned, "I just think Brother Qi Ze is too kind, and he is kind enough to be bullied."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This word can¡¯t be used here, right? ¡¿


    Gu Qize also thinks this description is weird.


    "Pfft, good people are bullied."


    Gu Yunmu put his hand on Ji Zhangzhuo''s shoulder very familiarly, smiling so much that his face was crooked.


    "If those competitors hear this, they will probably be too angry to eat."


    Don¡¯t mention the old man¡¯s control over his brother, and how boring his brother¡¯s life was before, just talk about normal business competition, those opponents secretly called his brother ¡®cunning and cunning¡¯.


    He looked up at Gu Qize''s black face, and laughed ''Puff'', "Brother, you are so kind and weak."


    Gu Qize squeezed his fist.


    If it weren''t for the public, he would have punished the stinky brother with an iron fist.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Ting Tao Sword

    Chapter 402 Tingtao Sword


    "Brother, you can''t do this, Dad will be very angry if he finds out."


    "What do you mean I can''t do this? Since it was passed down from my ancestors, I can sell it as soon as I want, but you came to cancel the auction, and even made me pay liquidated damages!"


    "This sword was indeed passed down from the ancestors, but the ancestors said that they kept it for others and took advantage of the other party, so we have the Xie family today. The ancestors said that we must not be ungrateful!"


    "I think you are stupid in reading and reading, and you are paying homage to your ancestors. The ancestors have died long ago, and there are not many people in Xie''s family..."


    Gu Yunmu was still irritating his brother, and Gu Qize was still patient, not beating his brother in public. Tuanzi and Ji Zhang''s ears were sharp, and they had already heard the movement in the corner, and they all looked over.


    The expressions of the brothers and sisters are exactly the same, that is, the expression of preparing to eat melon.


    The two in the corner are still arguing.


    One is wearing a suit, with an obvious belly, which makes people suspect that the buttons of his suit are about to burst. It is my brother.


    The other is dressed in casual clothes, gentle and polite, and is the younger brother.


    Brother: "Since you don''t want me to irritate Dad, then leave it alone!"


    Brother: "No, if you sell it, Dad will know sooner or later that his health is not good, and it will be even more dangerous then!"


    Brother: "Besides, the letter left by the ancestor said that this sword is called Tingtao Sword, and it is the treasure of the Tianyun Sect''s town school. Isn''t that very popular little heroine recently a disciple of the Tianyun Sect? The sword she used Swordsmanship is Tingtao swordsmanship, didn''t we agree to contact her to ask about the situation?"


    Melon-eating duo: Eat melons at my house?


    The brothers and sisters couldn''t bear it anymore, and hurried over.


    Gu Yunmu didn''t irritate her brother anymore, she curled her hands in front of her chest, and followed stealthily.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Qize had already squeezed his fingers until they creaked. Why does my brother always act like a thief?


    The brothers in the corner are still arguing.


    The elder brother was obviously unwilling to contact the little heroine whom the younger brother was talking about.


    "Maybe it''s the same name. Didn''t she practice martial arts in the deep mountains before going down the mountain? Then her master''s school is still there. Since the master''s school is still there, they must have their own swords."


    The man in the suit warned his younger brother, "Don''t spread this matter, what if they come to meet you? What''s more, her brothers are all from the entertainment industry. If they buy some marketing with rhythm, we will have to hand over the money." Take the sword!"


    The younger brother in turn advised the elder brother: "Of course, I will hand over the sword if the name is not similar. I will hand it over if they can produce a token. Haven''t you seen the painting in Dad''s study room? As long as the other party has the same jade pendant ..."


    The man in the suit really doesn''t want to communicate with this idiot brother.


    Temporary cancellation of the auction has left him with a bad impression on this auction house. Next, he has to contact other auction houses.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he faced a wall, to be precise, he faced Ji Zhangzhuo.


    The handsome boy with a baby face took out the Lingyu and shook it.


    "The token you are talking about, is this it?"


    The man in the suit had obviously seen a painting related to Lingyu, and his expression changed.


    Another well-mannered young man saw Tuanzi, his eyes widened in surprise, "You, aren''t you that little heroine?"


    Tuanzi greeted politely, and then couldn''t wait to say, "Does your family really have Tingtao Sword? Let''s look for it everywhere!"


    Xie Zhiben wanted to contact Tuanzi, but he couldn''t find a suitable way. If you @ each other on social platforms, you will definitely be ignored. In private, he has no contacts.


    It is precisely because of this that after learning of Tuanzi''s background and the martial arts he is good at, he has not been able to contact the other party. Even his own brother took out the sword and sold it while he was taking care of his sick father.


    Gu Qi Ze came over, "Let''s chat in another place."


    Everyone moved to a nearby cafe.


    Because Ji Zhangzhuo took out the Lingyu, Xie Zhi told the story very honestly.


    Probably their ancestors once got the help of a martial arts master, got a sum of money, started a business, and kept a sword for the other party at the same time. In the future, no matter what era, as long as someone can show a token, he will give the sword to the other party.


    The ancestors of the Xie family valued honesty, so they wrote this matter into their ancestral precepts and asked their children and grandchildren to abide by it.


    Later, the times changed, and the Xie family had its ups and downs, and was once very down and out, but it never sold the Tingtao Sword.


    In modern times, the Xie family owns a company with a simple population and no worries about food and drink. Instead, his elder brother Xie Yang sells the sword.


    Actually, Xie Zhi also knew the reason why his brother suddenly sold the sword.


    He doesn''t pay much attention to variety shows. He just found out about the existence of the little heroine Gu Miaomiao by accident. Many people around him are still her fans. After knowing some details, he made a suggestion and tried to contact Gu Miaomiao.


    After that, the eldest brother was a little dissatisfied, and then secretly contacted the auction house with his father behind his back.


    After finishing speaking, Xie Zhi said embarrassedly, "Can you let me look at that jade pendant again? If possible, I need to compare it with the painting at home, and, this matter has to be discussed with my dad..."


    Xie Yang interrupted him directly, and looked at the four people facing him with a dissatisfied expression, "My family has kept it for you for so long, should I give you some reward?"


    "elder brother!"


    Xie Zhi got anxious and pulled Xie Yang''s sleeve.


    In his opinion, when the martial arts master funded their ancestors, it was regarded as a reward for keeping them.


    On the contrary, Xie Yang believed that the support that the ancestors received had already been spent by themselves, and the Xie family was once in decline. It was his grandfather who turned the tide and had the current Xie family, and it has nothing to do with the ancestors.


    Since this is the case, the owner of the sword should naturally reward their generation. Anyway, they kept it for so long.


    Tuanzi has seen people who are greedy for money, but this is the first time he has seen such a straightforward person.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could speak, Ji Zhangzhuo pressed her head and said to Xie Yang with a smile, "Can we confirm first? If the sword in your house is different from the paintings left by our sect, then It was a misunderstanding."


    Xie Yang frowned, "What if it is? You are so stingy, you don''t want to pay?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smirked: "Of course I will."


    Xie Yang was satisfied now, but Xie Zhi was very embarrassed.


    When his brother went to pick up the car, he hurriedly said, "I really don''t need to pay, it''s clearly written in my family''s ancestral training."


    Tuanzi was also waiting for Gu Qize to bring the car over. Hearing this, he said seriously, "Your family will help keep it safe, and we will definitely pay you. But, the reward is for your father. We don''t know how he arranges it. "


    Xie Zhi was stunned, and then realized that he was asking him to tell his father the matter quietly, so as not to let his money-grubbing brother get his way.


    "I see."


    He has seen a lot in the past few years that Xie Yang will do anything for profit, and he is also afraid that after handing over the sword, his brother will do something shameless again.


    When Xie Yang did something like that, his father would only be even angrier, so why not tell him now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Do not play with dishonest people

    Chapter 403 Do not play with dishonest people


    Xie¡¯s family had a processing factory, which was originally opened in Jiang City, but was on the verge of closing down. Brother Xie Zhi¡¯s grandfather turned the tide and moved the processing factory to the next city. Now the processing factory is doing well, and the life of Xie¡¯s family is getting better.


    The father of the two brothers still lives in Jiang City, the youngest son simply stays in Jiang City to work, and Xie Yang spends most of his time in the next city.


    But there was no auction in the next city, so he ran back to sell swords.


    At this moment, Tuanzi sat in his cousin''s car, and Ji Zhangzhuo took the initiative to sit in Xie''s brother''s car.


    Sitting in the back row, Tuanzi pulled the car window a little worriedly.


    "What if the second senior brother is bullied?"


    Gu Yunmu burst out laughing, "Don''t your second brother know martial arts? How could you be bullied?"


    "Oh, that''s not what Miao Miao said."


    Tuanzi pouted, her little face wrinkled.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Are you afraid that he doesn''t understand modern knowledge, will be fooled by others, or make a joke? ¡¿


    Duanzi nodded his head.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But he insisted on taking that car, it would be better for Miao Miao to go! ¡¿


    Although she also lived in ancient times for four years, she was greatly influenced by there. But she has a system, the system has been thinking about taking her back to modern times, teaching her modern knowledge every now and then.


    Master taught her traditional characters, and the system taught her simplified characters. Various buildings, home appliances, etc., before she came back, she had seen the pictures in her mind.


    It was also because the system was fully prepared that she integrated into modern life not long after she came back. The second senior brother is different, and now he doesn''t even recognize all the words.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I don''t think he will be bullied, and you know his experience. He is just young, and his methods are not immature. Moreover, maybe he was just trying to make a fool of himself]


    Tuanzi was still struggling to scratch the window with his fingers, like a cat grinding its paws anxiously.


    She pulled the window, and Gu Yunmu pulled the back of her head.


    Gu Qize was originally concentrating on driving, but when he saw this scene through the rearview mirror, he immediately warned, "Yun Mu!"


    Gu Yunmu quickly withdrew his hand, calmed down for a while, and then started yelling again.


    "Brother, it seems that you are not famous enough, that Xie Yang doesn''t even know you."


    Tuanzi pricked up his ears, his fingers stopped pulling, and his bright black eyes rolled around.


    Gu Qize: "Isn''t it normal not to know each other?"


    Even if Runze Hotel Group is famous, he often attends various conferences, and there are photos circulating on the Internet, but if he has no business contacts, or does not pay attention to these, it is normal not to know him.


    Gu Yunmu smiled meaningfully: "If he knew who you were, he wouldn''t have said that just now."


    Befriended the president of Runze Hotel Group, and got a salary that was never spent, anyone with a bit of business sense knew which one to choose.


    Gu Qize understood his subtext, his expression became serious, and his tone turned cold, "I will not cooperate with people who are not honest."


    The ancestors took the benefits to keep it for others, and they are willing to give a reward to the descendants. Even if Xie Yang took the initiative to ask for it, they felt a little uncomfortable, but they would still give what should be given. However, Xie Yang was going to sell Tingtao Sword, and this behavior had already touched his bottom line.


    In the business field, he would not cooperate with such a person.


    Duanzi''s attention was completely diverted.


    She hugged her little arms, her little face was as serious as Gu Qize''s, "That''s right, don''t play with people who don''t speak honesty."


    Gu Qi Ze glanced at her through the rearview mirror, slightly curling his lips.


    The atmosphere was warm, but Gu Yunmu came over, "Didn''t you sign the agreement? Where did the candy you hid today come from?"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    As if she couldn''t understand her sister''s face, Gu Yunmu continued to yawn, "Is this considered dishonest? Or are you taking advantage of loopholes?"


    Seeing that he was eloquent, and he wanted to talk about this matter, Tuanzi quickly stretched out his meat claws to cover his mouth, and pushed him back.


    Gu Yunmu wanted to come over, but Tuanzi pushed hard.


    "Oh, brother Yun Mu, you are so annoying!"


    Just pushed all the way, when getting off the car, Tuanzi almost forgot the previous worries.


    When Ji Zhangzhuo got out of the car, his expression was not much different from before. He took the initiative to explain to Tuanzi.


    "Before I heard that Taojian was registered as an auction item. Although it was revoked, it can''t be taken back directly. Later, professionals from the auction house will send it over. We have to stay at Xie''s house for a while."


    Xie Yang took the initiative to apologize, and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with a flattering look.


    Tuanzi raised his head and looked at the second senior brother suspiciously.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: What happened? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Not very clear, but Xie Zhi never thought of selling Tingtao Sword, it is impossible to inquire about the process of the auction house, this process should be told by Xie Yang¡¿


    Tuanzi became even more curious, after all, Xie Yang''s attitude was quite bad before.


    She asked the system to find out that the master''s era was quite a long time away from theirs. This sword is an old antique and can be sold for a lot of money. This is why Xie Yang is still very dissatisfied even if he knows the identity of Tuanzi.


    What about the sister of a big star and big director? It can''t bring him millions of benefits.


    Xie¡¯s family lives in independent small villas, but the distance between the villas is quite close, and the yards of each household are also built quite high.


    Father Xie has been feeling unwell recently, and has to go to the hospital every now and then. And Ting Taojian has been kept in a special room in the basement, and the painting with Lingyu is in the study. Father Xie often went to the study, but rarely went to the basement, which made Xie Yang take advantage of the loophole.


    Father Xie happened to be at home today.


    Hearing everyone''s intentions, Father Xie was quite excited.


    For honest people, it has always been their wish to hand over the Tingtao Sword to the real master.


    His grandfather didn''t do it, and his father didn''t do it. If it''s his turn to do it, he can close his eyes with peace of mind in the future.


    "I''ll take you to see it right now."


    Xie Yang said in a panic: "Dad, don''t worry, why don''t you take a look at that jade pendant first? It would be bad if you misunderstood."


    "Exactly."


    Father Xie simply took him to the study room. There were two paintings on the wall, one of which was preserved by special means.


    The painting is a jade pendant, which is actually Lingyu.


    Duanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo looked up at the same time, and opened their mouths slightly.


    This familiar style of painting must be Master!


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Woohoo, I really want to take it home¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: You can ask if you can buy it¡¿


    Xie Jiazu Xun only said to keep Tingtao Sword, but did not say how to deal with this painting. In principle, this painting actually belongs to the Xie family.


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth, her eyes were a little red.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I miss Master¡¿


    The Guwu system could only comfort her dryly.


    Father Xie didn''t notice Tuanzi''s expression. He was tremblingly putting on his reading glasses, and comparing Lingyu with the painting.


    The other painting was hung by Xie Zhi''s grandfather after he asked someone to copy Tingtao Sword.


    Looking at this painting, System, Tuanzi, and Ji Zhangzhuo are all convinced that this is the sword they are looking for!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： Xiaogu

    Chapter 404 Xiaogu


    Not long after, Xie Yang found an excuse to go downstairs, quietly sent Tingtao Sword to the basement with professionals, and he was relieved.


    In addition, the experts he invited will also arrive.


    This is a somewhat shrewd businessman.


    Even if Tuanzi claimed to be a teacher of the Tianyun School before he knew them, he would still listen to Tao''s swordsmanship. Even if Ji Zhangzhuo took out the Lingyu, he still suspected that someone was trying to deceive this sword.


    Although this sword is not the work of famous masters, as long as it has a long history, it can still sell for a price.


    And there are many people who have seen paintings of Lingyu. Who knows if his grandfather''s brother told his children that someone deliberately made a fake to deceive the sword?


    Otherwise, his brother is also suspected. Recently, his younger brother took care of his father and often went in and out of the study. He wanted to find someone to make a fake, which was quite simple.


    That''s what I thought in my heart. Before I flattered Ji Zhangzhuo, my attitude towards them was not good, but when he came to Xie''s father, Xie Yang was very good at talking about scenes.


    First expressed concern, and then said that the Xie family is honest, if there is a misunderstanding, in the future someone will use a real jade pendant to hold a sword, and the Xie family will insist on these years in vain. Afraid that the Tuanzi and the others would be angry, Xie''s father would not be able to make it up, so he complimented the Tuanzi and the others, saying that they are open-minded and should not be afraid of expert appraisal.


    Tuanzi took a few glances at him, grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s sleeve and remained silent.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This person is quite good at maintaining his image in front of his father, and his company probably doesn''t belong to him completely¡¿


    This is because he is afraid of making Father Xie angry and that he will not be able to inherit the company in the future.


    Xie Zhizhi is not in business management, and doesn¡¯t take much care of the family company, but his brain is not bad, and he vaguely heard that his brother suspected that he cooperated with outsiders to cheat swords, and his face turned red with anger.


    It''s just that there are outsiders around, so it''s hard for him to say anything for a while.


    Father Xie listened.


    He carefully looked at the jade pendant, and it was exactly the same as the one on the painting. In fact, he believed most of it, but the eldest son was right, what if there were similar jade pendants in the world, and they were given to the wrong people, and the right owner would come to the door in the future, what should we do?


    "That¡­"


    He looked at Ji Zhangzhuo hesitantly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "Then let the experts come over. Your family must have cherished this sword very much after keeping it for so many years. Of course, you should be more cautious and hand it over to the real owner."


    Father Xie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Brother Gu Qize didn''t say much.


    Gu Qize saw that Tuanzi was puffed up and looked unhappy, so he patted her on the head.


    Tuanzi moved over to stick with him, sighing old-fashioned.


    "It''s okay, what''s yours is yours."


    Occasionally he would help his father buy some antiques and practice some eyesight. The spirit jade that Ji Zhangzhuo took out is indeed top-grade, and the manufacturing method has been very long. This matter has basically come to a conclusion. What he cares more about is the painting, and he always feels that his sister really wants that painting.


    After a while, the expert invited by Xie Yang came. It is said that he is a professor of archeology at a university in Jiang City.


    No one cares how Xie Yang met this professor.


    But the professor not only came by himself, but also brought a graduate student.


    Professor didn''t care why there were so many people in the Xie family, he just seized the opportunity to study the previous craftsmanship.


    Holding Ji Zhangzhuo''s jade pendant to study for a long time, he called and chatted with his colleagues, and the professor greeted the graduate student he had brought.


    "Xiao Gu, come and take a look."


    The man called ''Xiao Gu'' is a man in his twenties, wearing casual clothes and wearing a pair of black-rimmed eye sockets. Even so, it is difficult to conceal his overly delicate facial features.


    Tuanzi glanced at him curiously.


    She couldn''t imagine how a person with such exquisite facial features could wear a work hat and work at the excavation site of the ancient tomb.


    seemed to notice her gaze, and the graduate student named Xiao Gu also looked at her a few times before following her tutor to study.


    The two of them studied for a long time, Xie Zhi couldn''t let it go, and brought them to the living room to rest, and brought tea and snacks.


    After a while, Xie Yang also came over, chatting with them as if nothing happened, and was still very enthusiastic about Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Don''t say it on the surface, but the Gu Qize brothers have come to a conclusion that Xie Yang can do some small businesses, but he can''t make big things happen.


    After the meeting, Xie Yang went in to see the professor''s research.


    As soon as he left, Tuanzi pulled Ji Zhangzhuo vigorously.


    "Second Senior Brother, what did you tell him? Why is he so enthusiastic about you?"


    The handsome boy with a baby face chuckled: "I only hinted a few words, and he guessed the rest."


    Tuanzi poked the back of his hand vigorously, "Don''t be tricky, what are you implying?"


    "What could it be?" Gu Yunmu interjected cheerfully, "Implying that he is either rich or powerful, and the other party is so greedy, knowing that he has power or money, wouldn''t he stick to it like a fly?"


    Tuanzi looked disgusted, "Hey, fly, brother Yun Mu, your description is disgusting."


    She hates flies, dirty!


    Ji Zhangzhuo almost couldn''t maintain his smile.


    If Xie Yang is a fly, what is he? Rotting meat or fruit?


    Gu Yunmu didn''t realize that his words made the two of them unhappy, and continued to say cheerfully, "If this is the case, as long as it can be identified that the jade pendant and that painting are from the same era, and you have money and power, that person will definitely not Stop it any more."


    As for Xie Yang discovering the truth in the future, so what? He didn''t dare to tell Father Xie about his little thoughts.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "So you have a brain." Why didn''t you have a brain when you spoke just now?


    Gu Yunmu was at a loss: "I have always had a brain?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "Hehe."


    Gu Yunmu looked at him suspiciously, "Are you mocking me?"


    The handsome boy with a baby face applauded, "You discovered all of this, you are so smart."


    Gu Yunmu: ¨‹_¨‹


    Tuanzi looked at the two of them, moved to Gu Qize''s side, hugged his arm, "Oh, they are so childish, I don''t want to talk to them anymore."


    Gu Qize also agreed with this, and patted her on the head, "Let''s propose to buy the painting later."


    His annual salary and share dividends are enough for him to easily buy an ancient painting, and he must not let his sister leave regrets.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t know that this cousin planned to buy the painting out of her own pocket. She really wanted to buy Master¡¯s painting, but she just nodded her head, thinking that she would have to discuss raising money with her seniors later.


    More than half an hour later, the professor came to the conclusion that the jade and the painting were from the same era, and the craftsmanship of the jade was excellent. The fly in the ointment was that the jade had cracks, which affected its collection and sale. value.


    Ji Zhangzhuo took the jade back with a smile, "It''s passed down from my ancestors. Even if I''m poor, I won''t sell it. It doesn''t matter if I can''t sell it."


    Besides, Xie Yang always had a feeling of being ridiculed. When he looked up, Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t look at him, as if the words were not meant for him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： greedy

    Chapter 405 Greed


    The jade is real, and it is exactly the same as the jade in the painting, and Tuanzi did use the Tingtao sword technique one step earlier. This sword should have returned to its original owner.


    But when Xie Yang thought of the auction house''s valuation of the sword, he felt pain in his chest.


    He was indeed misled by Ji Zhangzhuo''s words, mistakenly thinking that Ji Zhangzhuo had a background, and wanted to curry favor with the other party.


    But flattery takes time and money, and it may not be effective yet, so he is more polite in his mouth, but in actual actions, he still wants to stay with Ting Taojian.


    He simply aimed at the dumpling who seemed to be the most bully.


    "Since he is the treasure of your master''s school, why didn''t you come to him earlier?" He always felt that it was his younger brother who secretly contacted Gu Miaomiao.


    Tuanzi looked depressed, "Because Master didn''t speak clearly, Miao Miao is not easy to find."


    During the chat before, they asked Xie Jiazu about his hometown.


    The ancient name of that city is the same as what the second senior brother said.


    But master, master, what is the difference between giving an address like this and letting them find a needle in a haystack?


    Xie Yang didn''t get the answer he wanted, and his expression turned ugly.


    The professor obviously knew something about the Xie family. Knowing that the sword was about to be given away, he saw the opportunity and took the students to study it.


    The sword that the family had kept for many years was about to be returned. Father Xie was also filled with emotion, and went to the basement to see Tingtao Sword. After that, there is no need to read it.


    The three of them were not there, which made Xie Yang resort to other methods to make things difficult.


    Xie Zhi couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Brother, what exactly are you trying to say? Isn''t the fact obvious now?"


    Xie Yang glared at him, "What do you know?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo watched with a smile, when suddenly the phone rang.


    He opened it and smiled lightly.


    Tuanzi heard it and tried to stand on tiptoe to see it, but Ji Zhangzhuo had already strode forward.


    "I understand Mr. Xie''s worry. Even if I take out the jade, it doesn''t mean that I am the owner of the jade, right?"


    Xie Zhizhi blushed angrily, looking at his brother angrily.


    To put it bluntly, his brother just didn''t want to return the sword!


    Yes, this sword is worth a lot of money, but their ancestors have already collected the money to have the Xie family today. Otherwise, their ancestors might have starved to death in that era, so the brothers would not have been born.


    What''s more, didn''t they promise to give a reward? What else is his brother dissatisfied with?


    He wanted to sue before, but he was a little hesitant in his heart. As for now, as soon as the person leaves, he will immediately sue!


    Xie Zhi has a thick skin, "Actually, I believe Mr. Ji, but I''m also curious, how do you know what this sword looks like if you haven''t seen the real thing before?"


    Xie Yang rolled his eyes at him, and said unhappily, "Maybe their sect also left paintings?"


    Duanzi suddenly became excited.


    Where did they get the paintings from?


    Knowing what this sword looks like, is it because they have touched it before?


    Eldest brother and second elder brother can definitely play directly. For her, well, back then, people were not as tall as swords, so they could only hug and talk.


    She inevitably panicked, but she tried her best to pull herself together, and she was extremely annoyed at Xie Yang''s back-and-forth.


    It''s not easy for the Gu Qize brothers to intervene in this matter, but they can all see Xie Yang''s shallow eyelids.


    Gu Yunmu whispered in his brother''s ear: "If he dares to get close in the future, brother, you must ignore it."


    Gu Qize glanced at him.


    "Mr. Xiao Xie is really right."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was very polite, as if he was not the one who was repeatedly suspected.


    He took out his mobile phone and motioned for the two to look at the photos.


    "This is the painting in our sect''s collection. The painting is too fragile to send over. Our sect is in the deep mountains and old forests. It''s not easy for you to go in. Just look at the photos, okay?"


    Xie Zhi felt guilty at first, and nodded quickly when he heard this.


    "Of course, just look at the photos."


    He really just glanced at it, and there was a sword lying on the yellowed paper. It was obviously a dead thing, but it revealed an evil spirit.


    Xie Yang looked carefully, but looking horizontally and vertically, the sword in this painting is the same as the one at home, and this painting does look quite old.


    In a short period of time, it is impossible for Ji Zhangzhuo and others to suddenly find a painter to cheat.


    He was completely at a loss. He could only agree to return the sword, but he also thought about the reward. He didn''t know how much he would give, and he still didn''t want them to take the sword.


    Xie Zhi seldom said loudly: "You are not qualified to come forward in this matter, you have to ask Dad to come forward, and Dad is still here!"


    This is a disguised way of saying that father Xie is the one who is in charge now. They can do some errands, but father Xie has to decide on such a big matter.


    Xie Yang was not very happy, his stubborn father was definitely unwilling to accept it.


    In fact, Gu Qize had already prepared the check, and he just had to fill in the numbers on it.


    Sure enough, Father Xie learned that they wanted to pay for the storage, and refused repeatedly.


    Duanzi rubbed her face and sighed, can this family be unified first?


    Fortunately, they didn''t need to come forward to persuade Xie Yang himself to be able to convince Xie''s father with eloquence, and he didn''t say how hard it was for Xie''s family to keep it. He just said that he would not accept it.


    This persuasion naturally avoided a few people, but Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo could hear clearly through the wall.


    Tuanzi hugged Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand, "Oh, a father can raise two sons with completely different personalities."


    After finishing speaking, she secretly glanced at Gu Qize, who was sitting upright, and Gu Yunmu, who was almost lying on someone else''s sofa.


    "That''s right, Second Senior Brother, why do we have that painting?"


    She was completely unaware. Moreover, if it was dug from the ground, the painting has to be handed over, right?


    "Of course I asked your elder brother to draw it temporarily."


    Ji Zhangzhuo poked her forehead.


    "I let him prepare it after leaving the auction house."


    Taking back the treasure of the Zhenpai is a big deal, no matter how lazy Duan Xiayou is, he will not ignore it.


    "I just said, I sent him a message, but he didn''t respond."


    Duanzi suddenly realized.


    She told Duan Xiayou the good news as soon as she got in the car, but the senior brother didn''t reply to the message, so she was busy painting.


    This is the first time she has seen the work of Eldest Brother. Different from his lazy and noble temperament, the sword in the painting is full of evil spirit.


    "Then he draws so fast!"


    Duanzi looked at the photo seriously, "It''s well drawn!"


    Just looking at it, I noticed something was wrong.


    "But, why does this painting look so old?"


    The paintings are full of age, which is the only way to deceive Xie Yang.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was eavesdropping. Hearing this, he poked her on the forehead again, "You''ve been back for so long, don''t you know there''s something called a filter?"


    Duanzi blinked.


    Filter, she knows, the system always says she wears a filter when looking at her brother.


    While the two were talking, Xie Yang almost convinced Father Xie.


    Ji Zhangzhuo said something to save face again, which calmed Xie''s father.


    Father Xie was still quite embarrassed, so he turned around and said that he would give the painting to them.


    "After all, it was left by your ancestors."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    Xie Yang''s face fell directly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said, "That''s so embarrassing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： The best Qi Ze brother

    Chapter 406 The best brother Qi Ze


    The two elder brothers wanted to buy paintings for their younger sister, and Ji Zhangzhuo and Tuanzi also wanted to collect Master''s paintings.


    After all, if the spirit jade is not effective, their master will not be able to come to modern times, and they will never see each other in this life. This painting is the last thought.


    When it comes to buying paintings, the brothers and sisters have the same attitude.


    This is their teacher''s business, and they have to pay for it themselves. If you don''t have any money, you can borrow it from the Gu Qize brothers, but you must not let the brothers buy it and give it to them.


    As a result, Father Xie wants to give it away for free.


    Before Ji Zhangzhuo could speak, Xie Yang became anxious.


    "Dad, that''s our family''s painting! Even if it''s not a masterpiece, it can still sell for some money!"


    There is also a difference between antiques.


    An 800-year-old folk product is not as expensive as a 500-year-old official product.


    Actually, neither this sword nor this painting is the work of a famous artist, but because of its long history, the sword can be sold better. As for paintings, they are not works of famous masters, and not many people are willing to collect them, but if they are sold at a low price, they are still sold.


    Xie Yang couldn''t understand his father''s behavior of throwing money out the door.


    When he was in a hurry, he revealed his true intentions.


    Father Xie was extremely annoyed by this, and tried to beat him up with a cane.


    I don¡¯t know, but I thought their family kept the sword to make money. Isn¡¯t this dishonoring the reputation of the ancestors?


    Father Xie valued his reputation very much. He was already ashamed of receiving the reward, but now he heard what his eldest son said, so angry that he didn''t even want to accept the previous reward.


    Xie Yang was dumbfounded.


    Not only free painting, but also return reward? So what is he doing for so long? He also owed a favor to his friend to contact the professor.


    Dazed and defenseless, Father Xie hit him several times with a cane.


    Ji Zhangzhuo watched enough of the show with his arms folded, so he came forward to dissuade him.


    Dissuading them openly, but adding fuel to the flames secretly.


    As long as he is willing, it is easy to persuade people to pay.


    Finally, the two parties reached an agreement. This time, Ji Zhangzhuo and others can directly take away the painting and Tingtao Sword, and they will also pay the Xie family a safekeeping fee.


    This remuneration is naturally slightly higher than before. What they said to the outside world is still gratitude for keeping them and wanting to repay the other party. They just don''t mention the sale of paintings, which can be regarded as fulfilling the reputation of the Xie family.


    When he took the sword, the professor led the students to study it.


    Hearing that Tingtao Sword has changed owners, the professor looked at them eagerly, "Can you leave a contact information?"


    He hasn''t researched enough yet, and he is counting on a visit in the future.


    Of course, it would be better if you lend them the sword and study it with professional equipment. But everyone just knew each other, so he was embarrassed to say this. When you are familiar with it, you can talk about it.


    Ji Zhangzhuo readily left his contact information.


    What made him uncomfortable was that the student brought by the professor would sneak a glance at his junior sister every once in a while.


    He knows that Junior Sister is very cute, but Junior Sister''s senior brother and elder brother are all here, so it would be too much for you to peek.


    Thinking of this, Ji Zhangzhuo used his tall body to block the dumpling and bid farewell to them.


    Tuanzi was very polite to the old man who was not a demon, poked a small head out from behind Ji Zhangzhuo, stretched out his claws, and waved it.


    "Goodbye, please drive safely."


    Gu Zhuo''s heart trembled slightly.


    Seeing that the group members were about to get in the car and leave, he couldn''t hold back, called to the other party, and introduced himself, "My name is Gu Zhuo."


    Tuanzi blinked, subconsciously said, "My name is Gu Miaomiao."


    Gu Zhuo: "I know."


    Duanzi: "?"


    "Let''s go and go."


    Ji Zhangzhuo directly lifted him up and stuffed him into the car.


    Gu Yunmu was very honest this time, after all, he was holding the sword case, for fear that the sword might slip.


    After getting into the car, Tuanzi touched the sword case with special care, and then asked Gu Qize if there was any paper and pen in the car.


    Gu Qize freed up one hand to take out a pen and paper and handed it to the back row.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey, write an IOU."


    Tuanzi wrote an IOU in a decent manner, signed it, and asked Ji Zhang to sign it.


    Ji Zhangzhuo signed it, "Go back and ask the senior brother to sign it too, and also press a fingerprint."


    Gu Qize finally realized it.


    He shook his head: "No, I gave it to you."


    "no!"


    Tuanzi puffed his face, "This is something from our sect, how can there be any reason to ask you to pay? And even if it is the eldest brother, I have to write an IOU, and we brothers and sisters will pay it back together!"


    In order to get Gu Qize to accept the IOU, she even tried to threaten him fiercely.


    "Our teacher''s school has a lot of things left outside. It would cost a lot of money to buy them back one by one. Brother Qi Ze, do you want to buy them all for us?"


    Gu Qi Ze nodded indifferently.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, a little moved and a little worried.


    "You can easily go bankrupt like this!"


    Across the seat, she couldn''t shake her cousin.


    "Don''t be so generous, you will be cheated out of your money."


    Gu Qi Ze disagreed with this statement.


    "You are you, others are others."


    He won''t be generous to people he doesn''t know well.


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Jizhang Zhuoben lowered his head to reply Duan Xiayou, when he heard a strange voice, he turned his head and looked, startled, "Little Junior Sister, why are you crying?"


    Tuanzi cried ''Wow, woo woo, woo woo'', "Miao Miao is so touched, how can there be such a good person as Brother Qi Ze in the world? Woo woo woo!"


    Gu Qi Ze was so frightened that he stopped on the side of the road and wanted to comfort his sister, but he didn''t know how to do so. At this time, he was counting on Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Yunmu did receive hints from his eyes, and very unwillingly leaned in front of Tuanzi, wishing to stick his cheek to his cheek.


    "My brother is good, am I not good?"


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Tuanzi¡¯s self-forgetful ¡®woo woo woo¡¯.


    Gu Yunmu pinched her nose, "I''ll buy it for you too, and I''m not short of money."


    Tuanzi moved his nose, stopped crying, and opened his mouth to bite him.


    "No need, we can buy it ourselves."


    Being moved is moved, but it doesn''t mean that she will accept such a gift.


    Brothers will not accept it either.


    Unable to hear that sentence, Gu Yunmu could only cross the seat depressedly, and leaned into Gu Qize''s ear, "You will accept the IOU later, and you can just buy her a gift in the future."


    Anyway, he didn''t stop his sister.


    Gu Qi Ze reluctantly agreed.


    He restarted the vehicle and soon realized something was wrong.


    How did the stinky brother get here just now?


    Looking through the rearview mirror, he lowered his voice, "Fasten your seat belt!"


    Gu Yunmu put on his seat belt with his mouth pursed.


    When they returned to Jiangshui Yundu, Tuanzi hurriedly asked Duan Xiayou to sign it, and handed over the IOU to Gu Qize very solemnly.


    Gu Qize had no choice but to accept it.


    And he was flying to another city for a meeting soon, so he had to go to the airport.


    Before he left, he tried to take the stinky brother away as well.


    Gu Yunmu was not happy.


    "Anyway, I''m going to move the company here."


    He even encouraged Gu Qize, "You also move the company here, isn''t it good to go back to Jiang Shuiyun every day? The old man definitely doesn''t want to come and live here."


    Gu Qize glanced at him, "Is this something I can decide?"


    The relocation of the headquarters is a major event, and even the president is not qualified to make full decisions.


    Gu Yunmu immediately encouraged, with a guilty expression on his face, "Then you usurp the throne, don''t you qualify to be the chairman?"


    Gu Qi Ze turned around and left, too lazy to listen to his nonsense.


    "Anyway, sooner or later, I''m going to be the chairman. Wouldn''t it be better to usurp the throne earlier?" Gu Yunmu whispered, "If he becomes the boss, no one can control him?"


    "Impossible," Tuanzi folded his arms and educated him with a stern face, "Brother Qi Ze wouldn''t do such a thing, he''s not you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： Cut off for an hour

    Chapter 407 Cut off relationship for one hour


    Gu Yunmu deeply felt that he was being ridiculed.


    He was like a tail, following behind his sister, asking her to correct her words.


    "Changed what?"


    Duanzi felt his teeth itch again, so he carefully selected a big apple and took it to the kitchen to wash.


    "Let''s just say I''m brave, handsome and invincible!"


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    It is true that he is handsome, and it is also true that he is so thick-skinned that he is invincible.


    She cast a sideways glance at Gu Yunmu, and took a bite of the apple with a ''click'' in the other''s expectant eyes, chewing and chewing contentedly.


    Gu Yunmu, who had been waiting for a long time, directly lifted her sister up and shook a few times.


    "Have any hidden candies? I shake them all out."


    This is a hidden threat.


    Duanzi was fearless, and took a bite of the apple again, "Anyway, all the candies on Miao Miao''s body have been taken away."


    Shake for an hour, but not a single candy.


    Gu Yunmu''s IQ was over the top at this time.


    "Not on me, but in the room?"


    Tuanzi froze, looking at him in disbelief.


    Gu Yunmu immediately supported her with one hand, ran out joltingly, ran to the living room, and was about to go upstairs again.


    "Hahaha, let''s find candy!"


    Tuanzi was so anxious that he didn''t even eat the apple, and covered Gu Yunmu''s mouth with his juice-stained hand.


    "Stop shouting, stop shouting!"


    Gu Yunmu still yelled ''Wooooooowahah''.


    Afraid of attracting other people''s attention, Tuanzi quickly shouted softly, "Wow, Brother Yun Mu, you are so handsome today, and you are handsome every day. How can there be someone as handsome and smart as you in the world?"


    After saying a lot of good things, Gu Yunmu put him down.


    He smiled and looked down, "I just lied to you, it seems that you really hid candy in the room."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It turns out that he really has a brain and a lot of eyes¡¿


    Tuanzi couldn''t accept it, so he jumped up and jumped into Gu Yunmu''s arms, trying to pull his hair.


    Gu Yunmu couldn''t beat his sister, so he said while hiding, "I''m staying tonight, and I''ll see your elder brother."


    The fist he swung vigorously became limp immediately, and he just tapped Gu Yunmu''s shoulder lightly.


    "I''ll beat you on the shoulder."


    Tuanzi tried to bark his teeth, but also wanted to please, his expression became extremely weird.


    Gu Yunmu enjoyed it a bit, then reminded her, "Your apples are starting to turn rusty, eat them quickly."


    The dumpling started to eat depressed.


    After landing, she didn''t want to talk to anyone anymore, and squatted in a corner with her back to a few people.


    Gu Chi saw this scene as soon as he entered the door.


    The slightly rounded back exudes obvious signals.


    I am not happy!


    He wandered around and his eyes fell on Gu Yunmu who was playing with his mobile phone.


    "My mother is off today, and I''ll let you have dinner tonight."


    Gu Chi squatted down and poked his sister''s puffy cheek.


    "You two senior brothers should also go there together."


    Duanzi nodded, and took a bite of the apple depressed.


    Damn it, the apples are no longer fragrant!


    Gu Chi didn''t ask why, but just said, "My mother wanted to dye her own hair before, and bought a bunch of hair dye creams, but now she changed her mind, and the hair dye creams are left there."


    Tuanzi turned to look at him, blinking, puzzled.


    "Little Lady doesn''t dye her hair." She still had an apple in her mouth, and she was slurring her words.


    "But you brother Yun Mu likes to dye your hair."


    Duanzi suddenly puffed up his face.


    She wants to sever ties with Gu Yunmu for an hour!


    Seeing her reaction, Gu Chi knew he had guessed right.


    He smiled and said: "Hair dyes come in various colors, and they are mixed according to different proportions. Any color can be matched, red, blue, and green are all fine."


    Tuanzi, the little fox, reacted a little later.


    She glanced at the big fox, and said in a very low voice, "Any color is fine?"


    Gu Chi nodded with a smile.


    Danzi: "Hey~"


    Gu Yunmu is playing ''Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le''.


    This is a game he made himself. As long as he wants, he can add levels and add different elements at any time.


    Several other brothers also have installation packages, but they have to ask Gu Yunmu for a new installation package every time they update.


    Gu Yunmu is easy to be embarrassed, he doesn''t want money, he just wants you to praise him, and if you praise him, you will have "Miaomiao Xiaoxiaolei", if you don''t praise him, you will have nothing.


    The young artist quietly appeared behind the sofa, glanced at the phone screen, raised his eyebrows, "New level?"


    "That''s right, I haven''t sent you the installation package yet."


    Gu Yunmu didn''t raise his head, but said in a stern tone, "You understand."


    Gu Chi understood quite well.


    He smiled brightly, "The last few times I saw you, you seem to have black hair, no color you like?"


    The phone page just shows the customs clearance.


    Gu Yunmu breathed the screen casually, sat up straight, and said depressedly, "Yeah, I really can''t think of any color that suits me."


    Gu Chi took advantage of the opportunity and offered to help with hair dyeing, and even asked his sister to participate, in exchange for a new installation package for the game.


    "Okay, what color are you going to dye?"


    After receiving the installation package, Gu Chi was very talkative, "I''ll list it for you, you can choose it yourself, or you can ask Miaomiao to help you choose it."


    Gu Yunmu was immediately delighted.


    My sister dyed her hair by herself, and the color is especially suitable for him, so he can start showing it off when he goes out!


    Gu Chi quickly brought all the hair dye cream from home.


    "I have used this brand, it is very good."


    Gu Yunmu was delighted, "Inferior hair dyes can easily damage the scalp and cause hair to fall out."


    As he spoke, he stroked his thick black hair again.


    At this moment, he is sitting on the bench, and Tuanzi can pull his hair without standing on tiptoe, and finds that it is very elastic.


    "The uncles of the directors will cry with envy if they dye their hair at all times without losing it." She muttered softly.


    She used to watch closely how those director uncles cherished their hair, but Hair didn''t love them, and always stayed away from them, no matter how much they cried, they refused to come back.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You might as well think about what color to dye him¡¿


    Tuanzi thought and thought, and then pulled the two senior brothers over to brainstorm.


    "Brother said, if you can''t think of a good idea yourself, you should ask others for help. Three heads can win against one!"


    Duan Xiayou hesitated: "Is this what your elder brother said?"


    Danzi nodded confidently.


    "Yes, that''s what he said!"


    Duan Xiayou could only pat her head, "Just as long as you''re happy."


    This elder brother lacked interest, but Ji Zhangzhuo was in high spirits.


    "Dye your hair, change your hair color? It''s amazing."


    He chooses colors very carefully.


    "What color is this? Brown? I haven''t seen it before, but it suits you very well. Your skin is fair."


    "The golden brown is also suitable for you, and the flaxen color is also good. In fact, this red is also very good, making you look very energetic."


    In short, when it comes to Ji Zhangzhuo, any color is suitable for Gu Yunmu, because Gu Yunmu is naturally beautiful, with good skin and a handsome face, which can support all kinds of colors.


    Gu Yunmu was blown away, it was the first time he had seen Ji Zhangzhuo such a talkative person.


    "Then it''s up to you, choose the one you think is most suitable."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： Survival Wisdom

    Chapter 408 The Wisdom of Survival


    Ji Zhangzhuo is upright and chooses colors very carefully.


    Soon, he selected a color and winked at Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi lowered his head and glanced, the corners of his lips raised subconsciously, and quickly returned to their normal curvature.


    Tuanzi has been watching with his hands in his hands. Seeing the two people making eye contact, they leaned over to take a look, and opened their mouths in surprise.


    "Second Senior Brother," Tuanzi patted Ji Zhangzhuo''s arm, "I didn''t expect you to be such a Second Senior Brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled innocently with a baby face on his face.


    Tuanzi imitated him, the corners of his lips raised slightly, and he also smiled innocently.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at Gu Yunmu''s expression of ignorance, thought for a while, and entered the room.


    He participated without reminding.


    Gu Chi adjusted the colors himself, and dyed Gu Yunmu''s hair with Ji Zhangzhuo.


    It was the first time for both of them to dye someone''s hair. However, their hands were very steady, and there were no mistakes during the hair dyeing process.


    Tuanzi also wanted to help, but his hands were short, so he could only walk around them like a kitten, with **** eyes, like a cat staring at a mouse, ready to slap it at any time.


    Gu Yunmu sensed the danger for a moment, but soon, she was attracted by her sister''s bun-like face, and asked her to come closer and pinch her.


    Tuanzi rarely pinched back, big eyes bent into crescents.


    "Brother Yun Mu, after the dyeing is finished, let me take a picture for you, and you can also send it to Brother Qi Ze."


    "Of course."


    Gu Yunmu often takes selfies, pulling others to appreciate his handsomeness.


    After such a commotion, it will be evening.


    Gu Chi removed the extra things with his own hands, looked at Gu Yunmu''s hair color, and nodded very satisfied.


    "The color is as expected, there is no difference, very good."


    Gu Yunmu was quite curious, "What hair color did you choose?"


    The young artist said meaningfully: "It suits your hair color very well."


    "Come, come, come, mirror!"


    Tuanzi went to get a mirror very attentively, ran back da da da da, and handed it to Gu Yunmu happily, with a sweet voice, "Brother Yun Mu, take a look, it''s super suitable for you~"


    Gu Yunmu took the mirror closer, and was about to appreciate it, but when he saw that scary Barbie fan, he was stunned.


    "Am I dazzled?"


    He turned his head, turned back, and found that he was indeed wearing a hair of Barbie fans.


    "..."


    "Click."


    Gu Yunmu turned his head to look, and saw one of the culprits, Gu Chi, smiling and taking pictures.


    "It would be a pity to only post it to your brother. I''ll post it directly to the group."


    He quickly sent the photo to the group.


    At this time, there are quite a lot of people online.


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao: Yun Mu was stimulated? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Che: You are more courageous than the guy from the recent boy group. He dyed his hair green, and you dyed his hair pink¡¿


    Gu Yunmu has dyed many colors, but she has never dyed Barbie pink.


    Look at yourself in the mirror, it''s too dazzling.


    He bared his teeth at Gu Chi, Gu Chi had already packed his things in a hurry and was about to go home.


    "Remember to come to my house for dinner, my mother is almost ready."


    After finishing speaking, he left, walked outside the yard, turned around suddenly, took out his mobile phone, and continued to take pictures of ''click click''.


    Gu Yunmu: "..." No wonder his brother said, among so many cousins, the only one who should not offend Gu Chi!


    No, he didn''t offend Gu Chi either!


    Puzzled, Gu Yunmu could only find another culprit to settle the score.


    Looking back, Ji Zhangzhuo stood there without guilt, facing his condemnation, plausible.


    "This color is very suitable for you. It shows that your skin is fair and your facial features are good. Don''t you have confidence in your face?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Gu Yunmu is quite confident in his face, and he is indeed beautiful and talented, but the people who tried to pursue him all ran away. The reason is also very simple, he has a long mouth.


    The confident handsome guy admires his pink hair in the mirror, the more he appreciates it, the more satisfied he is, so he just took out his mobile phone to take a selfie and sent it to the group.


    The answers of the group members are very uniform.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Tuanzi watched his operation in astonishment.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Isn''t he angry? ¡¿


    When the finished product just came out, she still felt a little bit guilty.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ...he has enough confidence in his beauty¡¿


    It has never encountered such a human being, and it is so narcissistic that it is fearless. In a sense, this kind of person is also quite scary.


    After a while, Gu Cheng also drove back, looked out the window casually, and almost mistaken the accelerator for the brake.


    Before he got out of the car, Tuanzi had already run over and circled.


    After getting off the bus, Tuanzi hugged his thigh.


    "Brother, Brother Yun Mu is so scary!"


    Gu Cheng picked up his younger sister, glanced at Gu Yunmu''s pink hair, nodded, "Don''t imitate him."


    "What to learn from him? Narcissism or cheeky?"


    Gu Yunmu, who was admiring her own beauty, heard this, and immediately said proudly, "As long as you have a thick skin, you can be invincible in the world. If you can persevere, in the future, my face will overcome everything!"


    He also showed up as an example.


    "For example, every time I come, I will stay at your house with a thick skin. After waiting for a long time, even if I don''t tell you, you will let me stay. This is the benefit of a thick skin."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Tuanzi hugged her small arms thoughtfully.


    "That sounds reasonable. If Miao Miao is thick-skinned enough, can she just roll around and ask Big Brother for candy?"


    She had a face of "I learned".


    Gu Cheng glared at Gu Yunmu, who was embarrassed, and flicked his sister''s forehead, "Don''t be good, don''t learn bad."


    Gu Yunmu protested: "I am the wisdom of survival!"


    Gu Cheng simply covered his sister''s ears, he could only free one hand, and this time he could only cover one ear.


    "In short, don''t imitate him, his brother will take care of him."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yunmu''s cell phone rang.


    "Brother, are you calling to praise me?"


    Gu Yunmu said happily: "Did you just finish the meeting? Otherwise, you would have called me long ago."


    Tuanzi simply jumped out of his elder brother''s arms, approached quietly, and eavesdropped quietly.


    The tone of Gu Qize on the other end of the phone was extremely serious, while Gu Yunmu on the other end of the phone was acting like a fool.


    Gu Qize on the other end said east, and Gu Yunmu on this end said west. After the two brothers had a ''friendly and harmonious'' exchange, Gu Yunmu hung up the phone contentedly.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he saw his younger sister who looked like a thief. He said proudly, "My brother really cares about me. If he finds out that I dyed my hair, he will contact me as soon as possible."


    Tuanzi complained: "But Brother Qi Ze is criticizing you?"


    "Hey, you don''t understand. He is arrogant and seems to criticize, but he is actually caring. He must be happy for me."


    Tuanzi blinked and motioned for him to bend down. Gu Yunmu bent down cooperatively, and Tuanzi pinched his face.


    Tuanzi tried hard to pinch and pinch, "It''s really thick! Miaomiao''s face will never grow so thick in a lifetime."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： it was my cousin

    Chapter 409 Turns out to be a cousin


    For fear that his younger sister would learn the theory of ''thick skin'', Gu Cheng intentionally separated his younger sister from Gu Yunmu during dinner.


    Tuanzi is happy to eat, and only the plates and plates of delicacies are left in their eyes, and they don''t pay attention to the small movements of the people around them.


    The two senior brothers didn¡¯t know Gu Zheng¡¯s family well, so they sat next to the junior sister.


    Gu Yunmu wanted to hang out with his sister, but found that there was no place for him, so he could only sit with the elders in the end.


    Gu Zheng was shocked by Barbie pink hair before, and now he will observe closely, and he almost can''t maintain a serious expression.


    Endured it and endured it, he couldn''t bear it anymore, he asked, "Your dad knew you were dyed like this?"


    He knows that this nephew has always pursued trends and has a unique style of acting. Every time he meets, he refreshes his cognition.


    But this fan is really dazzling, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Yunmu was stunned, and before Gu Zheng could say anything else, he happily took out his mobile phone, "You''re right, I have to talk to the old man."


    He happily posted the selfie on Gu Yu''s account, and left a message ''Do you think I look good? ''


    Glimpsing this sentence from the corner of the eye, Gu Zheng choked on his saliva, coughed a few times, and stopped talking.


    After a meal, the dumplings were eaten to their heart''s content. After eating, they were still clinging to the Chinese language of the third aunt, boasting all kinds of things, and successfully got a bunch of homemade snacks.


    She was holding a small snack, smiling so hard that her teeth could not see her eyes.


    Ji Zhangzhuo caught a glimpse and raised his eyebrows, "Little sister, are your upper teeth about to fall out?"


    When I first heard this, it wasn''t Tuanzi who panicked, but Gu Cheng.


    "Which tooth?"


    He dragged the silly and joyful younger sister over and asked her to open her mouth to have a look, but she didn''t see the trick.


    "Miao Miao, when you eat, do you feel any teeth moving?"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "No, Miaomiao is delicious."


    Gu Cheng found helplessly that he really couldn''t ask his sister about the teeth.


    She gets so carried away with food that she is able to ignore everything else.


    It was the same way last time, and it made everyone defenseless when changing teeth.


    He could only ask Ji Zhangzhuo how he found out.


    Ji Zhangzhuo gestured for the position of the lower teeth.


    "When she first grinned, that tooth shook slightly."


    The slightness has reached the point of being ignored, but Ji Zhangzhuo still saw it.


    Gu Cheng could only observe again, and let his sister try it by herself.


    Duanzi could only tease her with her tongue, but she really felt the difference.


    "Hey, it seems to be really active."


    She looked at Ji Zhangzhuo in surprise, "Second brother, your eyesight is too good, right?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo stroked the non-existent beard, and the baby''s face showed a little pride, "I am called a sharp archer anyway, and when I lived on the grassland, I often hunted on horseback."


    Saying this, he also had a slight expectation of being praised by his junior sister.


    These days, he heard his junior sister praise too many people, that''s called sweetness. He wants to have what others have!


    No, show off your skills when you get the chance, and wait for the little junior sister to boast.


    Duanzi looked excited, took Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand, and asked curiously under the expectant eyes of the other party, "Then what kind of prey did you catch? Grilled or boiled? Is it delicious?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    "Brother, why don''t you speak? Did you sacrifice your hearing because of your good eyesight? Brother? Hey!"


    On the way home with snacks, Tuanzi suddenly thought of the professors and students he met during the day.


    "Yes, big brother, Miao Miao met a very handsome little brother today."


    Gu Cheng raised his forehead, his sister already has her own aesthetics at a young age.


    "Then?"


    "He said his name was Gu Zhuo, and that he knew Miao Miao, but Miao Miao hadn''t seen him before? He didn''t look familiar either."


    Tuanzi looked at Gu Cheng expectantly, "Brother, do you know him?"


    In her heart, big brother is omnipotent!


    In the heart of the second brother, the eldest brother must also be omnipotent!


    Gu Cheng really doesn''t know.


    Facing the expectant look in my sister''s eyes, I feel a little guilty.


    However, being unclear does not mean that you have no brains.


    He thought for a while, and then thought of Jin Chunting.


    My younger sister has participated in so many shows, and many people know her. There are two types of people who pay special attention to the younger sister, one is relatives like Jin Chunting who don''t go around much with their family, and the other is fans.


    "Did he take a photo with you?"


    Duanzi shook his head.


    Gu Cheng had some ideas in his mind.


    "Ask your cousin."


    Tuanzi blinked and finally realized, "Hey? Could it be that he is also Miaomiao''s cousin?"


    In the past, relatives from their family and grandpa¡¯s side rarely visited.


    Even if there are more walks now, it is only limited to the uncle''s house.


    She still knows that there is a second uncle whose surname is Jin, where the two aunts are married, who they are married to, and what the name of the child is.


    Duanzi became interested, so he quickly stuffed the big bag of snacks into Gu Cheng''s hands, took out his phone, and sent a voice message to Jin Chunchao.


    Actually, she can also send voice messages to Jin Chunting, but it just so happens that she has just chatted with Jin Chunchao, and the chat box with the other party is at the top.


    Hearing the soft ''Brother Chunchao'', Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    How did he not know that the relationship between his sister and this cousin had improved?


    Jin Chunchao replied very quickly, and it was also a voice. The voice sounded cold, but the answer was very detailed.


    "He is the eldest son of the second aunt, and has a twin brother, Gu Li. The second aunt had a fight with his grandfather a few years ago, and the two got angry. It seems that the second aunt hasn''t come back for a long time. I don''t know when Gu Zhuo was admitted to Jiangshi go."


    Duanzi thanked her sweetly, and wanted to praise the delicious candy she gave last time, but when she caught a glimpse of Gu Cheng looking at her from the corner of her eye, she immediately changed her words and told him to take a good rest.


    After hanging up the phone, Little Greedy Cat tried hard to keep a straight face, "So it''s the second aunt''s son, he must have seen Miao Miao on the show too. Same as Brother Chun Ting, sorry to contact Miao Miao?"


    The relationship between the elders of the two parties is awkward, and the younger generations are not too embarrassed to communicate.


    Tuanzi continued to analyze, trying to analyze Gu Cheng''s attention.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I always feel like I accidentally exposed something just now¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: What was exposed¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I don¡¯t know, but my brother is so smart, he must have discovered something¡¿


    The system was speechless. It was clearly because the host had so many secrets that she didn''t even know the source of her guilt.


    In short, Tuanzi talked eloquently, as if he had successfully diverted Gu Cheng''s attention.


    Gu Cheng didn''t say much, even if he had a cousin who was studying in Jiang City, if he didn''t keep in touch with him, he would be a strange relative.


    Soon, he went upstairs.


    Tuanzi exhaled lightly, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Should I be fooled?" She whispered.


    Ji Zhangzhuo passed by and said with a smile, "Junior Junior Sister, it seems that your elder brother didn''t return the snacks to you."


    a bolt from the blue!


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, "Brother, wait a minute, Miaomiao just asks you to keep it, not confiscate it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： fight

    Chapter 410 Fighting


    In order to accumulate reputation points and make money to pay off debts, Tuanzi is more actively looking for new programs.


    "It''s already the end of April, and there should be another schedule before the summer vacation comes."


    Participating in so many programs, Tuanzi already knows the schedule of these programs very well.


    Like the schedule before the summer vacation, it is not very good, but there are also opportunities for popular shows, and this show is the weathervane of the summer vacation.


    Whenever one becomes popular, similar programs will spring up, rushing out.


    In the beginning, a variety show with babies became popular, and various variety shows with babies came out. The "Let''s Transform Together" that she participated in before became popular, and suddenly there were many similar transformation programs.


    After "Mountain Patrol Journey" became popular, many people contacted forestry bureaus in various places and expressed their willingness to promote it for free.


    Tuanzi was typing on her mobile phone while muttering.


    As soon as Ji Zhangzhuo entered the door, he heard her muttering, so he stopped and listened for a while. He couldn''t tell if he was talking to someone, so he had to give up.


    Even if you know that the junior sister has a little secret, it''s not easy to dig out.


    "Junior sister, where is senior brother, are you sleeping again?"


    Tuanzi didn''t even raise his head, "I''m painting with brother Gu Chi, he wants to sell paintings to make money."


    Duan Xiayou is just lazy, but in fact he is proficient in everything. Gu Chi had seen his works before, and knew that he was eager to make money, so he took him to paint together, intending to help introduce some people in the industry, and make room for a few seats at the next art exhibition.


    "Brother Gu Chi said, the traditional Chinese painting of big brother has already become a school of its own. As long as the publicity is in place, it will soon become a quite famous painter."


    Ji Zhangzhuo quite likes the feeling of everyone working hard to make money together.


    "Then when he comes back, I will announce another good news."


    Tuanzi suddenly raised his head and asked curiously, "Let''s talk now."


    Ji Zhangzhuo sells Guanzi.


    Tuanzi was suddenly overwhelmed with curiosity, threw down his phone and rushed towards him, hanging on him, "Second Senior Brother, just tell me, Miao Miao is curious, Miao Miao is a curious cat, meow~"


    "Shout again."


    Tuanzi ¡®meowed¡¯ a few more times before Ji Zhangzhuo took out a check with satisfaction.


    "Look, the debt can be paid off."


    "Wow, that''s a lot of money!"


    Tuanzi took the check, carefully looked at the number on it, grinned, and thought of something, then restrained her smile, and looked around vigilantly.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Zhangzhuo also looked around.


    "No, second senior brother, you haven''t looked for a job, where did you get the money?"


    The little face suddenly wrinkled.


    "Could it be you who stole it?"


    With the skill of the second senior brother, it is easy to be a thief instead of an archer.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was about to show off, paused with a smile, pinched Tuanzi''s cheek with his slender fingers, and tugged.


    "Say it again?"


    Tuanzi was vague: "It''s wrong, Miao Miao is wrong, second senior brother, let go, Miao Miao is going to be angry."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t let go, "I''m a prince after all, how could I be a thief?"


    Tuanzi directly raised his hand and slashed at Ji Zhangzhuo''s heart. The latter dodged subconsciously, and as soon as he let go of his hand, Tuanzi ran away.


    He looked around, "Little Junior Sister?"


    With the wind blowing from the back of his head, Ji Zhangzhuo raised his hand to block Tuanzi''s short legs, then grabbed his ankle and dragged him along.


    Tuanzi was lucky again.


    The brothers and sisters started fighting in the living room.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Why did it suddenly start fighting¡¿


    It has been watching silently, completely unable to understand why the two fell out.


    Duanzi didn''t have time to answer it, and continued to make moves.


    Duan Xiayou came back from painting, before entering the door, he heard a strange sound, opened the door and looked, okay, the living room was a mess, the younger brother and the younger sister were fighting inextricably.


    Hearing the movement, the two people who were fighting didn''t look back.


    Tuanzi''s voice was extremely cold, "Brother, don''t stop us."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "Don''t interfere."


    Duan Xiayou: "..."


    Duan Xiayou smiled: "Tell me, will the eldest brother be very angry when he comes back and sees this scene?"


    Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo stopped their hands in an instant, looked around, seeing a mess, and they looked at each other in horror.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over!"


    Tuanzi hurriedly helped up the fallen chair, and Ji Zhangzhuo tried to cover up the missing corner of the table.


    Before I was fast, it was for fighting. This will be quick, in order to restore the living room as soon as possible.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If I knew the present, why did I fight before¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He pinched too hard, Miao Miao is angry¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You say he is a thief first¡¿


    Tuanzi puffed up his face and remained silent.


    The two cleaned up in silence for a while, and found the check that fell in the corner, and then they looked at each other silently.


    "Ahem."


    Duan Xiayou pointed to the opposite sofa with a straight face.


    The two reluctantly walked over, and one sat on the side.


    "Okay, now tell me what happened."


    Tuanzi immediately complained, and she pointed to her fair and tender face, "It''s all red!"


    Duan Xiayou stared at it for a while, "It''s white."


    Danzi: "Because it''s been too long!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo also said: "She said I was a thief."


    Tuanzi pointed at his opponent, quickly glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo, and then apologized in a very low voice.


    "Miao Miao was just joking."


    Soon, she straightened her back again and tried to explain, "Because the second senior brother said before that he had stolen secrets and boasted that he was a godly thief, Miao Miao said so."


    Duan Xiayou shook his head, "The two things are different, and we can''t make such a joke."


    Tuanzi lowered his head slowly, "Miao Miao knows she was wrong, so she won''t say such things in the future."


    Seeing her drooping head, turning into a dehydrated cabbage, Duan Xiayou couldn''t bear it, and accused Ji Zhangzhuo, "Speak up when you have something in the future, don''t always keep it a secret."


    He and his junior sister are straight-forward, but Ji Zhangzhuo said that there are three detours in one matter, which is quite a test of patience. But he also understands that, after all, the people the Second Junior Brother faced before were all human beings.


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at the slumped dumpling, raised a hand, "Okay, this is a bad habit left before, I will change it."


    After finishing speaking, he very readily explained the source of the check.


    "Didn''t we go to the auction before? Someone paid a high price for a vase, and that vase was a fake."


    Tuanzi pricked up her small ears and seemed to hang her head, but she was actually watching Ji Zhangzhuo quietly.


    Counterfeit?


    How did the second senior brother know?


    But they are arguing now, she is too embarrassed to ask.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "The world is different in different eras, but the methods of counterfeiting are similar. I just reminded that person before. Later, the person asked someone to identify it and found that it was indeed a fake. This is a thank you gift."


    Tuanzi subconsciously wanted to boast, but when he thought that the two were still arguing, he shut up again.


    During dinner, she originally wanted to grab the meat, but thinking about the day''s events, she silently withdrew her hand and gave the meat to Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Gu Cheng looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Duan Xiayou, who shook his head.


    Into the night.


    Tuanzi quietly opened the door, then went upstairs quietly, and came to the door of Ji Zhangzhuo''s room.


    Placing a bag of candy on the ground, she looked at it several times reluctantly before turning around and preparing to leave.


    At this time, the door was opened, and a hand reached out and lifted her up directly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Big Brother: Observing secretly

    Chapter 411 Big Brother: Secret Observation


    Know the owner of this hand without guessing.


    Being pinched by the back collar and being lifted up again, Tuanzi curled up her hands in front of her chest obediently.


    After adjusting his body uncontrollably, Tuanzi honestly admitted his mistake.


    "Second Senior Brother, I''m sorry, Miao Miao shouldn''t have called you a thief."


    When returning to the room after dinner, the system asked her if she was happy if she was called a thief? angry?


    She is unhappy and angry.


    The little girl thought about it on behalf of the second senior brother, and felt more and more that she had yelled wrongly and should not have said that, so she came over to apologize with her treasured candy.


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked at the bag of candy on the ground.


    He already knew from Duan Xiayou how the junior sister fought wits with the elder brother for candy, and also knew how the junior sister cherished these candies.


    In order to apologize, I contributed candy.


    He laughed: "I''m also at fault. I know you''re curious, but I''m still trying to keep you secret."


    His little junior sister is just a curious cat, she is particularly prone to curiosity, and she works very hard to satisfy her curiosity. It''s also fun to tease the curious cat, he can''t help but tease the cat a few more times, who knows that this time the cat was so furious that the two immediately started fighting.


    Tuanzi shook his head, "No, Miao Miao is impatient."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "I shouldn''t tease you."


    Duanzi was very honest, "Miao Miao shouldn''t have used so much force."


    The brothers and sisters stood at the door and apologized to each other, feeling that they were wrong.


    At this time, the door of the next room was opened, and the two looked over, only to see Duan Xiayou looking at them sleepily.


    "If we continue to be polite to each other, the elder brother will go upstairs."


    The power of the eldest brother is extraordinary, and the two immediately shut up.


    Ji Zhangzhuo put down the dumpling.


    Tuanzi quickly bent down to pick up the candy, and handed it to Ji Zhangzhuo, with a look of reluctance on his face, "Apologize."


    She was going to run away after throwing it away, so she didn¡¯t have to face the scene of parting with the candy, but now she still has to say goodbye in person, alas.


    Noticing that the eyes of the elder brother beside him were sharp, Ji Zhangzhuo patted Tuanzi''s head with a smile, and found that the hand felt good, so he patted it a few more times.


    "No, you keep it for yourself, I don''t eat sugar."


    "Really?"


    The sadness faded instantly, and Tuanzi looked at him with bright eyes, "Second senior brother, don''t you want it?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded, "I like meat, not sugar."


    Tuanzi immediately said boldly: "Then tomorrow, Miaomiao won''t compete with you for meat~"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: What about the day after tomorrow¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Cough cough, Miao Miao also wants to grow her body¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo also understood the subtext, but he didn''t expose it, and rubbed the little head of the dumpling with a smile.


    The candy was lost and found again, and Tuanzi just smiled and hugged her, not caring that the second senior brother was making trouble on top of her head.


    During the day, they fought inextricably, but now the relationship between the two is in a mess.


    Duan Xiayou looked at it rather sourly.


    Suddenly, his ears moved slightly, his body instinctively retracted into the room, and closed the door.


    Tuanzi was a little puzzled, "Elder brother, why..."


    But saw that the second senior brother also quickly hid in the room and closed the door.


    With his little head tilted, Tuanzi was full of doubts.


    "Second senior brother, what''s wrong?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Ahem, look at the stairs¡¿


    Tuanzi''s back suddenly felt cold, and he looked back with a ''sigh'', and saw Gu Cheng, like an orange cat watching secretly, holding on to the stairs with one hand, watching faintly.


    If it was really a kitten, the dumpling would definitely blow up.


    She quickly hid the candy behind her back and stuttered.


    "Big, big brother, why are you up here? There is no sound when you walk?"


    It¡¯s so scary, woo woo woo!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You don¡¯t even think about what time it is. Normally, everyone should be asleep. However, the noise upstairs is probably because you¡¯re worried about thieves, so come up and take a look¡¿


    Tuanzi heard this, and subconsciously said, "Brother, brother, there are no thieves, and there are no thieves upstairs."


    There is only a small night light in the corridor, the light is dim, and Gu Cheng''s handsome facial features cannot be seen clearly.


    The more this is the case, the scarier it is!


    Tuanzi yelled ''Woooooooooo'' in his heart.


    Compared to getting up in the middle of the night to apologize, she is more afraid of the candy hidden behind her being discovered!


    Before, Gu Yunmu trembled and shook out the candy she had hidden on her body. The elder brother didn''t ask much, didn''t care about it. She managed to escape, why is she facing a similar situation now?


    Gu Cheng fixedly glanced at his sister, and waved.


    "It''s good that there are no thieves, go down and rest."


    He explained: "The night light is too dim, you can''t see clearly, I will take you down."


    Duanzi stood still in a tangled state.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ahhh, little Gugu, help me hide the candies¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: How do I hide¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Just put it in the magical space, and when you get to the room, take it out again¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I have no room for magic¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No no no, you have! ¡¿


    "Miao Miao?"


    Gu Cheng''s tone was a bit puzzled, "What are you doing standing there? It''s eleven o''clock."


    Tuanzi moved small steps with a tangled expression, and frantically called the system in his mind.


    The system installation did not hear, there is no magic space.


    Approaching, Gu Cheng clearly saw the strange posture of his sister, "Are you hiding something behind you?"


    Danzi: "!"


    "Ah, this, that, it can be explained."


    She is like an ant on a hot pot. She wanted to turn around, but if she turned around, she would be found, so she could only hold back.


    But there is an obvious difference in height between her and Gu Cheng, as soon as she approaches, Gu Cheng can see clearly when she looks down.


    "sugar?"


    Tuanzi was quick to wit, and quickly stretched out his meaty claws to lift up the bag of sugar.


    "Hahaha, look, this is the candy that Miao Miao specially bought, and it''s for the second senior brother to apologize."


    There is still a difference between buying and hiding, and Tuanzi couldn¡¯t help but praise his wit.


    Gu Cheng thought about what happened during the day, and patted his sister''s little head.


    "If you have a heart, your second senior brother will definitely forgive you."


    Tuanzi rubbed his head against his palm, then glanced at him quietly, appraising the look, "Yes, the second senior brother forgave Miao Miao, and refused to accept the compensation, and returned the candy to Miao Miao, Miao Miao can only collect it herself Wake up, don''t let it go to waste."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your acting skills are getting better and better¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    "It cannot be wasted."


    Gu Cheng led his younger sister downstairs, "It just so happened that I forgot to buy candy, so I will deduct seven sugars a week from now on."


    Dumplings: Dumbfounded.jpg


    Noticing that his sister stopped, Gu Cheng paused, looked down suspiciously, and poked her little face.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi pouted, "Miao Miao got it, woo."


    "Huh?"


    "Hahaha!" Afraid of being discovered the truth, Tuanzi hurriedly laughed, and when he reached the door, he rushed in and closed the door.


    As soon as it was closed, she jumped out of the window angrily, kicked on the wall a few times, jumped onto Duan Xiayou''s window sill, squatted there, and knocked on the window angrily.


    "Brother, do you have the ability to hide but not open the window?"


    Didn''t even remind her, **** it!


    Duan Xiayou dressed as a quail, and didn''t answer even if he didn''t open the window.


    The dumpling jumped to the windowsill next door and continued to knock on the window.


    "Second senior brother, I know you are in the room, please open the window quickly!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo did not dare to open the window.


    Instead, the window of a certain room on the second floor was open. Gu Cheng poked his head out in doubt, and looked up, "Miao Miao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： cultural relics have something to say

    Chapter 412 Cultural relics have something to say


    When he woke up, Gu Cheng felt that something was wrong. Looking at the time, he really overslept.


    It doesn''t affect his going to school, but he doesn''t have time to make breakfast.


    As a result, after washing and changing clothes, he went downstairs. He smelled the fragrance and strode towards the dining room. Through the wooden partition, he saw a table full of bought breakfast. My sister''s two senior brothers were coaxing my sister with breakfast.


    Duan Xiayou picked up the steamed bun with a guilty conscience, and handed it to the angry Tuanzi.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to remind you, it''s too late."


    Who knew that Gu Cheng walked so silently, when he found out, the other party was about to look over.


    His age is actually about the same as Gu Cheng, but he yelled ''big brother'' willingly.


    Big brother''s majesty is everywhere.


    Tuanzi took a bite of the steamed bun angrily, "Then you can bring Miao Miao in! As soon as you draw your internal strength, Miao Miao will go in."


    Duan Xiayou is ashamed to say that he dare not.


    Ji Zhangzhuo put some siu mai in between, "Don''t worry, there are no mushrooms."


    The dumpling bites the siu mai with a ''wow''.


    There was something in her mouth and she couldn''t speak, so she condemned the second senior brother with her eyes.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was also very guilty, "I will definitely take you to run with me next time, okay?"


    The delicious siu mai made the dumpling squint slightly.


    For the sake of the delicious breakfast, she reluctantly forgave the two senior brothers.


    After nodding his head, Ji Zhangzhuo withdrew his chopsticks and ate slowly.


    "Ok?"


    Tuanzi grabbed him, and before he could continue, he heard the voice of his elder brother.


    "Are you talking about what happened last night?"


    Tuanzi froze, her already big eyes widened even further.


    She looked at Ji Zhangzhuo reproachfully.


    What about taking her for a run next time? Don''t remind her!


    Fortunately, I have rich experience and can easily deal with various emergencies.


    When she turned her head, she had already adjusted her expression.


    "Brother, good morning, what do you want to eat?"


    She is like an employee in a breakfast shop, enthusiastically selling, "Today''s Xiaolongbao has a thin skin and big filling, fluffy and soft. The siu mai is delicious, and the wontons are also delicious. What do you want?"


    "Xiao Long Bao."


    As soon as Gu Cheng was seated, Tuanzi graciously gave him a bag of packed steamed buns, and pushed the vinegar dish over, his big eyes bent into crescents.


    Facing a sister who looks like a sweet dumpling, it''s hard to feel bad.


    He ate a steamed dumpling under the watchful eyes of his sister, and he obviously felt that his sister was relieved.


    This reaction...he raised his eyebrows, and glanced around again. Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo were eating in a proper manner, without giving him a look at all.


    The more this is the case, the more problems there will be, right?


    Gu Cheng felt a little helpless, do these people really not know what concealment is?


    "By the way, last night..."


    Tuanzi bit the siu mai, and almost choked when he heard this.


    She quickly finished the siu mai and preemptively said, "Brother, have you also practiced light exercises? There is no sound when you walk."


    Gu Cheng was helpless: "At eleven o''clock in the evening, there was a rustling sound from upstairs. I was afraid that there might be thieves, so I naturally went upstairs to check."


    The thief was not caught, but three knights were caught.


    However, when they said they were catching thieves, they actually guessed that it had something to do with their sister.


    There are three martial arts masters in the family. If thieves can sneak in like this, where will the martial arts masters put their face?


    Tuanzi breathed a sigh of relief again, met Gu Cheng''s scrutinizing gaze, and gave him a piece of siu mai with a smile.


    This matter is over.


    Tuanzi continued to work hard for the variety show, but unexpectedly, it was the second senior brother who received the invitation to the variety show first.


    ""Relics have something to say"?"


    Not knowing what the person on the other end of the phone said, Ji Zhangzhuo chuckled.


    The group who was in contact with the director rushed into Duan Xiayou''s arms with a ''xiu''.


    "Wow, Second Senior Brother''s smile is so scary, Miao Miao seems to have seen Brother Gu Chi."


    Duan Xiayou also felt strange, slowly sat up straight, and quietly eavesdropped on the voice on the other end of the phone.


    It''s a pity that the two sides are far away, and the voice is too vague.


    "I need to think about it, thanks."


    Hung up the phone, Ji Zhangzhuo lowered his face.


    "Second senior brother, what''s the matter?"


    Tuanzi ran over and tugged at his clothes, "Your expression looks like the chicken leg was snatched away by Miao Miao."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t hold back, and rubbed her face.


    "Your description is too..." cute.


    "Hurry up, hurry up," Tuanzi urged domineeringly, "You said it, don''t keep it up."


    Ji Zhangzhuo spoke the truth.


    "It seems that there is a live variety show of "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say". It is currently in the second period, and there is no guest. Didn''t I help a person identify fakes before? The other party invited me to participate."


    "This is a good thing. Participating in the show will bring you money, and you can also find fakes so that no one will be deceived."


    Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her face again.


    "This program is divided into indoor and outdoor. The indoor is to identify Wenwan, and the outdoor is to interview those archaeologists. It seems that they have also contacted some people who are archaeological tombs. They," Ji Zhangzhuo showed a dangerous expression, "mentioned you gone."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    "This show, can''t be made into a variety show with babies?"


    While the two were talking, Duan Xiayou had checked the show and found that the ratings were extremely poor.


    Generally speaking, indoor entertainment programs are scripted, and reasonable editing can add a lot of hot spots. But once it becomes a live variety show, and the script is taken, the acting skills of ordinary people are not good, and the audience quickly complains about it.


    As for outdoor interviews, the copywriting provided by the program is not good, the whole process is extremely dry, full of educational meaning, and the audience does not buy it.


    Therefore, the ratings of the two episodes are enough to cut the show in half.


    However, the director of the show suddenly made a secret, saying that he was trying to find a change, and some popular elements would be added.


    Another marketing account revealed that the director of the show is contacting the young guests, and seems to plan to add the element of bringing children, so that the children can participate.


    As soon as this draft was released, the marketing account and the program were scolded miserably.


    ¡¾What do children know about antiques¡¿


    ¡¾Randomly piled up popular elements will only look different¡¿


    ¡¾If an artist releases a child to participate in a show, it must be for fame¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s better to stop the show¡¿


    Duan Xiayou has a bad feeling.


    "Could that person know that you are Miao Miao''s brother, and want you to take Miao Miao to the show?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo had a slightly cold face.


    "indeed so."


    He doesn''t know much about modern variety shows, but he instinctively feels that the other party wants to take advantage of his junior sister, and he is dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry," patted Tuanzi on the head, "I will reject him."


    "Don''t," Tuanzi felt that this was an opportunity, and grabbed his hand, "Let''s understand first. If it''s an opportunity, Miao Miao would like to participate in the outdoor episodes."


    She doesn''t understand antiques, and indoor appraisal has no chance for her. Moreover, her original intention was to promote traditional martial arts, and she must have the opportunity to go outdoors.


    "If there happens to be a tomb robber, Miao Miao can still act bravely!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed: "How could it be such a coincidence that there happened to be a tomb robber?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： calculated

    Chapter 413 is counted


    However, after meeting the director of "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say", Tuanzi realized that he was too naive.


    The two sides just chatted briefly, and she knew two things.


    First, even if it was exposed by the audience that Wen Wan had a script, the director still decided to continue using the script, and hoped that Ji Zhangzhuo would also act together. Second, adding cute baby elements to so-called outdoor interviews is actually to let children be small reporters, or cooperate with big guests to ask and answer questions.


    The live variety show finds a group of ordinary people without acting skills to act, and invites small guests just to let the other party be a tool, and the experienced group shakes their heads with their hands in their hands.


    "Uncle Director, your show is coming to an end!"


    Director: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ji Zhangzhuo patted Tuanzi''s head with a smile, "I''m sorry, but my junior sister likes to tell the truth."


    Director: ¡°¡­¡±


    The two sides broke up unhappy.


    Even if the director paid a lot of money, the brothers and sisters could not have a good impression of this scripted program.


    When he was about to leave, Tuanzi also kindly reminded him, "With little experience, the audience likes to see the real reactions of the guests."


    The director looked like someone who had experienced it, "You are still young and don''t understand, sometimes it is not good to be too real."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds: "Oh, oh, you are afraid that the guests will collapse, right? Why don''t you invite those who are afraid of collapse?"


    She still remembers when she participated in a variety show with her second brother. At that time, some people said that the second brother had collapsed, saying that she never thought that the cold and cool brother would secretly learn to cook.


    But, even if the second brother collapsed, his fans haven''t seen him running away? Many people say that the second brother is very cute.


    She also thinks the second brother is very cute.


    The director still looked like she was too young to understand.


    Tuanzi curled her lips, feeling that this look was particularly annoying, crossed her arms, and walked out of the shop whimpering.


    Just as he walked out the door, he saw Duan Xiayou dragging a man wearing a mask and peaked cap with one hand, and holding a camera in the other hand.


    Tilting his head, Tuanzi was puzzled.


    The system is blown up.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This person secretly took pictures! It must have been arranged by the director! ¡¿


    There are a lot of people coming and going nearby, so the system naturally doesn''t pay attention to everyone, and no one is found secretly taking pictures.


    At this moment, the director also came out, with a puzzled face, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you arrest someone?"


    Duan Xiayou sneered, and exerted a little force with his fingers, and the person who was caught cried out in pain.


    The paparazzi suddenly thought of the identities of these people, they were all martial arts masters, and there was no trace of fraud in the video they sent, and they might have seen blood on their hands.


    Just now, the other party just pressed his fingers hard, but he felt a huge oppression, chest tightness, shortness of breath, and a feeling of suffocation.


    Fear triumphs over unfamiliar forces.


    The paparazzi said without hesitation: "He ordered me to do this."


    The director widened his eyes, "What nonsense are you talking..."


    "I still have chat records here."


    The terrified paparazzi confessed, saying that he had chat records and transfer records. And the reason why the director of "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say" did this is also very simple, he wanted to take advantage of the popularity of Tuanzi.


    Just take a photo of the two parties meeting, and the marketing account will immediately trigger all kinds of speculation. Of course, there must be more people scolding than expected. After all, this program is quite special, and it is not something a five-year-old child can perfectly integrate into.


    But so what? The one who was scolded was the dumpling, as long as the heat is in hand.


    Even if the group doesn¡¯t participate in the end, as long as the marketing account posts a photo, the program team will vaguely refuse to give an affirmative answer, and netizens, whether scolding or looking forward to it, will watch the third episode of the program.


    For a program that may be cut in half, it is also a win if it can maintain the popularity of the first episode.


    The only loser is probably the dumpling. It is very likely that this operation will ruin the goodwill she has accumulated from participating in all the shows before.


    But it¡¯s still the same, so what? What has been corrupted is Tuanzi''s popularity, what does it have to do with him as a director?


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo don''t know much about this circle, especially the latter, who haven''t even entered the door yet. Even if it is a dumpling, it can''t be imagined so far. Along the way, she was escorted by someone, and she avoided many detours.


    But the paparazzi were afraid of getting into trouble, afraid of being beaten half to death, they said everything they could and couldn''t say, and they enthusiastically analyzed the director''s psychology for them.


    Of course, the two senior brothers got angry and looked at the director with extremely unfriendly eyes.


    The director said embarrassingly: "I just thought about it, isn''t this a success?"


    The evil spirit of the Jianghu people made him a little scared.


    The director rubbed his hands, "So many people outside are watching, if you really do it, you won''t be able to please."


    Tuanzi looked disgusted, and she grabbed a senior brother with her left and right hands.


    "Brother, don''t get your hands dirty. If you hit this kind of person, you will become stinky."


    The director twitched the corners of his lips, a little annoyed, but now he has nothing to do with these people, he can only think about how to deal with them when he goes back. He has been in this circle for so many years, and he knows how to use public opinion too well.


    Regardless of how popular Gu Miaomiao is now, if you want to ruin her reputation, you just need to choose a good opportunity. There are many people who are dissatisfied with her on the Internet. Good people are always enviable.


    At this time, he heard Tuanzi say again in that sweet and innocent voice, "Brother said it before, we should prescribe the right medicine when we encounter problems. Let the people in the circle solve the problems in the circle. Miao Miao can tell the big brother about it." Brother, and Brother Pei Hai, Brother Wang Chao and the others."


    The director suddenly became dizzy.


    The guys mentioned by Tuanzi all have a lot of status in the circle!


    A director with two international awards in his hand, a top-notch director who has no black material at the moment, a three-time movie star, and a capable singer.


    "That, this, harmony makes money, harmony makes money. I was also forced to do nothing. This show is my painstaking effort. I really can''t bear to stop the show like this."


    The director smiled apologetically. He looked a little pitiful with this expression at his age.


    Just thinking about what he would have done, none of the three brothers and sisters sympathized with him.


    Tuanzi was even more straightforward, "Even if you look pitiful, maybe you have used similar means to harm many people, so I don''t want to sympathize with you!"


    The paparazzi was terrified, and nodded immediately, "Yes, yes, he has done similar things before. Sigh, he is really not a thing."


    Director: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tuanzi bared his teeth at the paparazzi, "You are not a good person either. You can earn any money, so you are not afraid of retribution when you spend it?"


    The paparazzi shut up.


    After making sure that all the photos and videos in the camera were deleted, and also got the chat records, transfer records and paparazzi''s "sincere confession", the three separated from the director paparazzi.


    As soon as they parted, Ji Zhangzhuo apologized, "I didn''t think about it."


    He helped someone identify the counterfeit, and the other party politely sent a thank you gift, and made a connection to give him the opportunity to participate in the show. He was indeed not that wary.


    In the end, I didn''t expect that the other party was plotting against Junior Sister, which was more uncomfortable than plotting against him.


    If it weren''t for this society ruled by law, he just...a big hand was held by a small hand.


    Ji Zhangzhuo lowered his head, and saw Tuanzi smiling, "There''s no need to apologize, the villain is the one who made the mistake. We can''t think we were wrong just because we didn''t take precautions in time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： meet again cousin

    Chapter 414 Meeting Cousin Again


    Tuanzi shook his head, as if he was imitating the teacher, "Don''t torture yourself because of the bad guys. There are so many bad guys, you can''t guard against them, so the ones who are wrong are all bad guys!"


    After that, she widened her eyes and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo seriously.


    "Second senior brother, you are right."


    Ji Zhangzhuo paused.


    Although the junior sister was talking about this matter, he unconsciously thought of the matter of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    He was crowned king, and then driven to the fiefdom, completely missing that position. Later, he tried his best to return to the capital, dealt with different forces, and successfully tricked his father, prince and several brothers.


    Before his death, his father yelled at him, calling him an unfilial son. Several imperial brothers said that he was wolf-hearted, black-hearted and ruthless, and he would die sooner or later.


    He once doubted himself.


    The things he did were really not on the stage, and he did dirty his hands.


    However, he knew that it was the father, the crown prince, and those concubines who killed his mother. It was the same later, if he didn''t fight back, he would be the one who died.


    It is those people who are the first to generate malice, and it is also those people who are the first to insult him with behavior and words. He just wants to take revenge and protect himself, so why is he unfilial and wolf-hearted?


    Is he wrong?


    Tuanzi: "Second Senior Brother, you are right."


    Ji Zhangzhuo came back to his senses, looked down, and the little junior sister was still looking at him with her head tilted.


    "Second senior brother, you have a weird expression."


    Tuanzi tried to jump up, trying to touch Ji Zhangzhuo''s face. The latter simply lifted her up to face the sun.


    "Miao Miao, you seem to be shining."


    "what?"


    Tuanzi looked back, his eyes squinted by the sunlight.


    When I looked back again, my vision became blurred, and I couldn''t see the face of the second senior brother clearly, but I just vaguely felt that the second senior brother seemed to have let go of something.


    "Let''s go, take you to dinner, I treat you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo simply held the dumpling with one hand and walked forward.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Anything insignificant?"


    "of course."


    "Then Miaomiao wants to eat mango ice cream and creme brulee...Hey, second brother, why don''t you nod?"


    "I''m afraid your elder brother will criticize me."


    The two were fighting and fighting, and stopped at the same time, looking at each other.


    "Uh, second senior brother, did we forget something?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was also a little guilty, "Where''s senior brother?"


    "Brother is here."


    A faint voice came from not far behind.


    The two looked back, and saw Duan Xiayou walking slowly over, with a rather resentful expression on his face.


    "The chat was quite engaging."


    "Hey." The brothers and sisters showed the same smirk, trying to get away with it.


    Duan Xiayou used his unique trick, "I want to eat ice cream later."


    Danzi opened her mouth, "Then I too..."


    "no, you can not."


    Duan Xiayou said calmly: "It''s only April, your elder brother won''t let you eat ice cream."


    Duanzi was not convinced, "Then how can you eat it?"


    "I am an adult."


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    Why are there always things that adults can do but children can¡¯t? Can''t it be reversed?


    Duan Xiayou actually ate a mango ice cream in front of the dumpling, no matter how the dumpling acted like a baby, he would not be moved.


    Tuanzi can only beg Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Just because of the majesty of the elder brother, Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t dare to let the group do anything, so he could only coax her to eat something else.


    After the meal, Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo were both dissatisfied, but Duan Xiayou was leisurely and leisurely, exuding the fragrance of mango, so greedy that Tuanzi almost grabbed his hand and took a bite.


    The three hitch a ride home.


    Duan Xiayou was sitting in the co-pilot seat. He was drowsy at first, but after a while he felt itchy all over his body and couldn''t help scratching a few times.


    The driver glanced at him and said in surprise, "Handsome guy, you don''t have allergies, do you?"


    The two people in the back row immediately probed their heads, and they were shocked to find that Duan Xiayou''s neck was red.


    "Uncle, hurry to the hospital." Tuanzi patted the back of the driver''s seat anxiously.


    The driver immediately drove them to the nearest hospital.


    Check it out, okay, Duan Xiayou is allergic to mangoes.


    Doctor: "The symptoms are not serious, just take some medicine, and don''t touch mangoes in the future."


    Duan Xiayou nodded silently.


    He hasn''t encountered such a thing in more than twenty years.


    Hearing the sound of ¡®àÛàÛ¡¯, looking back, the younger brother and younger sister were covering their mouths and laughing.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Allergies are not a good thing, it¡¯s not good to laugh at him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: If it is serious, Miao Miao will never laugh at him¡¿


    It¡¯s a joke if it¡¯s not serious.


    Who made the elder brother insist on eating mango ice cream to make her greedy? Obviously there are so many ice creams to choose from.


    The three of them came out of the dermatology department when they heard a surprised voice.


    "Miao Miao?"


    This voice seems a little familiar.


    Tuanzi looked back and found that it was a handsome guy wearing black-rimmed glasses.


    "Oh, it''s you!"


    Before Gu Zhuo could speak, he saw Tuanzi approaching with a smile on his face, holding his hands in his hands, "You are also Miaomiao''s cousin, why didn''t you tell me last time?"


    Gu Zhuo''s breath stagnated, and an inexplicable emotion surged in his heart.


    "Did you go home and ask?"


    "That''s right, Miaomiao asked Brother Chunchao."


    Tuanzi was very puzzled, "Why didn''t you just tell me? If the eldest brother guessed your identity, Miao Miao asked Brother Chunchao again. We didn''t know your identity, nor did we know that you were studying in Jiangshi."


    Gu Zhuo opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but didn''t say it.


    Because of the elders, these juniors have no contact with the children of the sister-in-law''s family.


    If you have no relationship and suddenly recognize your relatives, you will be suspected of having ulterior motives, right?


    Just seeing his cousin''s clear eyes, he felt that they were thinking too much.


    Really embarrassed to admit these things, Gu Zhuo simply changed the subject, "Are you sick?"


    "No, it''s the elder brother who is allergic."


    Tuanzi turned her head and pointed to the two senior brothers who were quietly standing there waiting for her.


    Gu Zhuo nodded to show he understood.


    Tuanzi asked him why he came to the hospital again.


    "The professor is not feeling well, I will send him here."


    Just as he was talking, the professor he was talking about came out from the department next door, and his eyes lit up when he saw Tuanzi and his team.


    "Children, are you free today? Can I go to your house to study that sword? I didn''t finish the study last time."


    Gu Zhuo felt helpless, "Professor, have you forgotten that we are going to excavate that tomb tomorrow?"


    The archeology professor said confidently: "It''s tomorrow anyway, I have plenty of time today."


    Gu Zhuo was even more helpless, "Yesterday you knew that you were invited, and you were so excited that you didn''t sleep all night, so you came to the hospital today."


    He himself is also obsessed with archaeology, but he is far less than his teacher. Even if this teacher doesn''t eat or drink, he still has to study. Sometimes in order to study other people''s collections, he will use any tricks.


    Duanzi understood.


    The old professor came to the hospital because he was invited to inspect a certain tomb that was about to be excavated. If he went to their house to study Tingtao Sword non-stop, he would probably fall down again.


    Tuanzi immediately said cleverly: "We don''t have time. We don''t have time these days. We have to work."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： nervous cousin

    Chapter 415 Nervous cousin


    Tuanzi''s brainstorm made the professor surnamed Guo give up temporarily.


    When he knew that his student and Tuanzi were cousins, his eyes lit up again.


    "Hi cousins!"


    Duanzi tilted his head, "?"


    Gu Zhuo understood, a little embarrassed, "Professor, I''m going to get the medicine."


    "No, no, I''ll get it myself, you brothers and sisters have a good chat."


    Probably because he thinks that he can listen to Tao Sword through student research in the future, and this Professor Guo has a lot easier on his feet.


    He forcefully asked the students to stay and go get the medicine by themselves, without knowing that his students would be extremely nervous.


    "Talking? What are we talking about?"


    The younger Tuanzi was on the contrary generous, and it was very natural to start a topic.


    Gu Ju became even more nervous.


    Ji Zhangzhuo observed the meeting silently, and suggested, "Your senior brother and I will go get the medicine, you sit down and chat."


    Duanzi immediately chose a seat in the corridor and sat down, and even patted the seat next door.


    "Cousin, won''t you sit down?"


    Gu Zhuo sat down silently, after thinking about it, he finally got up, "I''ve watched your show, and you performed very well."


    When watching, he was very proud, and there were people around him discussing his cousin. However, he was embarrassed to say that the little heroine who behaved well was his cousin.


    He didn''t even dare to send out the prepared meeting gift, and he didn''t feel qualified to declare that Gu Miaomiao was his cousin.


    Tuanzi talked a lot, and immediately came over with a smile, "Could it be that you, like brother Chun Ting, pay attention to Miao Miao silently, but are just embarrassed to come to see Miao Miao?"


    The pupils hidden behind the black-rimmed glasses trembled.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why do you feel that your cousin is a little nervous? ¡¿


    Tuanzi took a closer look, and found that Gu Zhuo was sitting upright, with his hands on his knees, and he was grasping the fabric nervously.


    The skin on his hands is fair, but callused.


    Tuanzi subconsciously looked at his feet on the ground, then at his short legs that could only dangle in mid-air, and fell silent.


    When she was silent, the atmosphere became even more awkward.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you sure you don''t want to find a topic to talk about¡¿


    It feels embarrassing to outsiders.


    Also at this moment, everyone heard a trembling voice.


    "Well, actually I''ve been silently..."


    Tuanzi turned his head in surprise, and saw that the cousin''s ears were red and he was stuttering, unable to finish his sentence.


    This is the first time she has encountered this style of brother.


    Tuanzi subconsciously stretched out her small fleshy claws, and poked her red and hot ears.


    Gu Zhuo was so frightened that he stood up straight away, and Tuanzi was also taken aback. He quickly jumped off the chair and looked left and right vigilantly.


    "There are no enemies!"


    Gu Zhuo cleared his throat, "Well, can I contact you later?"


    Duanzi blinked and nodded, "Don''t you have Miao Miao''s contact information?"


    At Xie¡¯s house before, in order to study Tingtao Sword again, Professor Guo exchanged contact information with them. In order to increase the possibility of further research, he exchanged contact information with the three brothers and sisters in one go.


    At that time, she noticed that Gu Zhuo had also quietly kept his contact information.


    Gu Zhuo was taken aback again.


    "You, did you see it?"


    "That''s right, Miao Miao''s eyes are great."


    Little Rouzhuo nodded proudly.


    Gu Zhuo seemed to want to laugh too, but he was too nervous, so his facial expression became a little strange.


    Tuanzi took small steps and poked the back of his hand curiously.


    "Don''t be nervous, Miao Miao is not nervous, what''s there to be nervous about?"


    Several ''tensions'' came to his ears, and Gu Zhuo became even more nervous.


    Looking up, Professor Guo just came around the corner, and he immediately bid farewell.


    "I''m going back with the professor first, we''ll talk another day."


    "Okay, Miaomiao doesn''t have your contact information, so you have to take the initiative."


    Tuanzi waved his claws to bid him farewell, feeling a little worried.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, if he dare not contact Miao Miao, Miao Miao will not be able to contact him¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Looking for your other cousin and asking for contact information¡¿


    "Yes."


    Duanzi rubbed his face belatedly, showing a silly smile.


    "Little Gugu, you are still smart."


    "Who is smart?"


    A voice came from behind.


    "Miaomiao, who are you talking to?"


    Tuanzi turned around with a ''sigh'', only to find that Ji Zhangzhuo ran behind her and had been eavesdropping for an unknown amount of time.


    She grabbed the corner of her clothes nervously, recalling carefully what she just blurted out.


    It seems that I only said a few words, and the rest are still communicated in my mind.


    "Farewell to my cousin!"


    Tuanzi quickly calmed down, her tender and soft face was full of seriousness, "Cousin Guzhuo, little Gugu."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t find a reason to refute. After all, he did hear the name ''Little Gu Gu'' just now.


    "Let''s go back after talking."


    He didn''t ask any more questions.


    Tuanzi, who escaped unharmed, exhaled and wiped his forehead again.


    The only thing that is not happy is the system.


    There are many ancient martial arts systems, and it is the only one that can be called "Little Gu Gu" by the host.


    But the host didn''t intend to take away this title.


    It is not easy to blame the host, so the system blamed Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Don''t think it didn''t notice, the second senior brother has noticed that the host occasionally communicates with it, and several times stood not far away and the dog eavesdropped on it.


    It is instinct to just speak with the mouth, even if it reminds the host, the host will still blurt out occasionally.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Hmph, curiosity is not a good thing¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ah, little Gugu, are you talking about Miaomiao? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Not you¡¿


    That night, Tuanzi complained to Gu Cheng.


    After talking about the director of "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say" in a small mouth, she also said that she had encountered Gu Zhuo.


    "Wow, brother, you didn''t see it, my cousin is like a mimosa, you will feel shy when you poke it."


    There is a pot of mimosa given by Gu Wangchao in her room, and she pokes it whenever she has nothing to do.


    Leaning in Gu Cheng''s arms, Tuanzi played with his fingers.


    "Miao Miao has never seen such a person."


    Gu Cheng didn''t find it strange.


    ¡°There are as many personalities as there are people in the world.¡±


    Even if the big aspects are similar, many small details are different, after all, everyone grows up in a different environment. The same personality is cold, some people are emotionally indifferent, treat everyone equally, and the relationship with relatives is also very tense, and some people are just indifferent to the outside world.


    Tuanzi raised his head, carefully recalled the people he had come into contact with, and nodded seriously.


    "Brother, you are right."


    "Compared to this," Gu Cheng''s expression was a little cold, and his eyes darkened a bit, "The director who dared to plot against you is either insane or stupid."


    Now in the circle, who doesn''t know that there are a bunch of brothers behind the younger sister? Before plotting against my sister, I will definitely consider the reactions of my brothers.


    Some have considered it well and continue to calculate. There are risks, but the benefits are greater, and some are shrinking back.


    The director did this either because he lost his head in a hurry and picked up the wool when he caught the sheep, or because he was stupid and arrogant, thinking that young people like them would give him face.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    Gu Cheng took the initiative: "Since there is no program for the time being, do you want to attend the birthday party?"


    Duanzi was instantly refreshed, "Do you have a birthday cake?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： Perseverance Restaurant

    Chapter 416 Perseverance Restaurant


    The birthday party Gu Cheng mentioned was actually the birthday party for Ai Jie''s twin daughters.


    Ai Jie almost fell into the trap of her ex-husband when she participated in "Let''s Transform Together" before. Fortunately, she succeeded in exposing her ex-husband''s true colors and also knew the other party''s purpose of wanting to get back the child.


    Because her address was already known by her ex-husband, Ai Jie later bought a suite in Binshi and moved in with her children.


    Bin City is next door to Jiang City, and it is only over an hour''s drive by highway, so you can go back and forth on the same day.


    This is also one of the reasons why Ai Jie invited Gu Cheng, because they are close.


    "Hey, Miao Miao didn''t receive the invitation."


    In the show before, Tuanzi had a good relationship with the twin siblings.


    A sad look appeared on the little face.


    "Is it because we haven''t contacted for so long that they forgot about Miao Miao?"


    While talking, the phone came in, and he saw, "Hahaha, it''s Brother Danbo, he must be here to invite Miaomiao."


    She answered the phone happily.


    It was Ai Tanbo who called, but he just started talking before the phone was snatched by his younger sister Ai Fengyi.


    The two of them did come to invite the dumpling.


    "Yi Kai will also come, Jiujiu can''t come, he is too far away!"


    The two brothers and sisters don¡¯t know many people, and they only played well with a few children in the kindergarten. Other than that, they were the friends they met in "Let''s Transform Together".


    Yi Kai, who lives with his grandfather, is quite close, but Gu Jiujiu is far away, so the siblings look forward to the fact that Tuanzi will also go there.


    "If you don''t come, it won''t be fun."


    Duanzi also really wants to meet his friends.


    One of the benefits of the two senior brothers coming here is that she can go out if she wants to.


    In the past, whether one could go out or not depended on whether one¡¯s own brother or uncle, aunt, and cousin had time. Now there are more people helping to raise the baby, and Gu Cheng can also free up his hands to do his own things.


    "Feng Yi, Miao Miao asks you a very important matter."


    Tuanzi secretly glanced at Gu Cheng, tried to walk a little further away, and lowered his voice.


    "Have you ordered a cake? Is it big?"


    After getting an affirmative answer, Tuanzi has already fantasized about himself holding a layer of cake and nibbling happily.


    "Hey~" She began to laugh silly.


    "That Miao Miao will definitely pass, will there be many adults participating?"


    "People who have a good relationship with mother will come over," Ai Fengyi said in a very understanding tone, "We children look for opportunities to get together, eat and drink, and adults should also find opportunities to get together, eat and drink."


    Danzi nodded approvingly.


    After asking about the time of the banquet, both parties hung up the phone.


    Tuanzi happily grabbed Gu Cheng''s knee, "Brother, are you going? Let''s eat and drink together."


    "I have something to do that day, let your senior brother take you there."


    There are more people helping to take care of the baby, Gu Cheng will find it easier.


    "It''s okay, brother, you are busy."


    Tuanzi patted Gu Cheng''s arm earnestly, with a serious expression on his face, and when she got out of the study door, she immediately covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Hey~"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you thinking that if the eldest brother doesn''t go, you can eat and drink whatever you want? ¡¿


    The dumpling straightened its waist.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: The purpose of attending the banquet is to eat and drink, I¡¯m sorry for the banquet if you don¡¯t eat and drink¡¿


    The system didn''t spoil her interest, but she thought in her heart, the elder brother and the host have been fighting wits and courage for so long, will he not know her little thoughts?


    Two days later.


    Tuanzi and two senior brothers arrived in Binshi and found a restaurant called ''Perseverance''.


    This restaurant is a mid-to-high-end restaurant, covering a large area with three floors. It has a lobby and private rooms, and can also contract various banquets.


    Seeing the name, Tuanzi didn''t think much about it. He took the hands of the two senior brothers and went upstairs happily, only to meet Yi Heng in the elevator who was wearing a chef''s uniform.


    "Hey?!"


    "So surprised?"


    Yi Heng smiled: "I am the owner of this restaurant."


    "Hey?!"


    The elevator quickly reached the third floor.


    For this birthday party, Ai Jie directly booked the third floor down. There are already guests here, among which the younger guests are all invited by the twin siblings themselves, and the big guests are Ai Jie''s friends inside and outside the circle.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, Tuanzi found his friends.


    Ai Tanbo brothers and sisters are playing with Yi Kai and several other children.


    Tuanzi grabbed Yi Kai directly, "Is this restaurant opened by your brother?"


    "That''s right." After not seeing each other for a few months, Yi Kai became more smiling and innocent at this age, "To be precise, this restaurant is about to close down, and my brother bought it. The owner, who is also the chef, specializes in new dishes."


    Yi Kai''s tone is very intimate, obviously now he has a better relationship with Yi Heng, his half-brother.


    "So that''s how it is. It''s good to be a chef."


    Before Yi Heng suddenly quit the circle, everyone was guessing that he would come back soon. Yi Fei is even more certain that his son will not be able to bear the hardships and will definitely go back.


    As a result, now that Yi Heng has bought the restaurant and became the chef, he will definitely not go back.


    "Then," Tuanzi suddenly thought of another matter, and asked Yi Kai in a very low voice, "Does your brother still have money?"


    This was the news she heard when Gu Che and Gu Peihai mentioned Yi Heng one day.


    Yi Heng entered the industry very early, and it is reasonable to say that he made a lot of money, but according to her brother, most of Yi Heng''s remuneration was taken away by Yi Fei to invest in movies. In addition, Yi Heng often participated in Yi Fei''s films with zero pay, or films that Yi Fei used to exchange resources.


    And the father and son fell out, and it was even more impossible for Yi Fei to leave the property to Yi Heng. Therefore, when Yi Heng quit the circle, he probably didn''t have any money in his hands.


    Now that he buys such a big restaurant, isn''t Yi Heng about to become a pauper? Once the restaurant does not manage well, Yi Heng will have to drink the northwest wind.


    "Don''t know."


    Yi Kai scratched his hair, "The business of the restaurant seems to be very good, because my brother always researches new delicious products, and people come to eat every day."


    The big and shiny eyes suddenly sparkled.


    Dumplings don¡¯t matter what they are, "A delicious new product? What new product? How delicious? Can we eat it later?"


    Yi Kai was almost knocked out by a series of questions.


    He looked around and pointed to Yi Heng, "He is discussing the menu with Auntie Ai Jie right now."


    Tuanzi followed his fingers to look over, and found that Yi Heng was whispering something to Ai Jie.


    "Ok?"


    She tilted her head, "I feel something is wrong."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I can¡¯t figure it out, it¡¯s just something wrong¡¿


    There were a lot of snacks at the scene. Tuanzi took a plate and stuffed it into her mouth, looking forward to lunch. After eating half of the plate, she suddenly froze.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Where are the brothers? ¡¿


    She left the seniors behind when she got out of the elevator. Thinking about it now, in an unfamiliar environment, wouldn''t the two senior brothers shrink into a corner in fear?


    The responsible little heroine stopped eating snacks, and hurried through the crowd to find someone.


    It is that the adults are too tall, and she is too short, so she has to look up at her face.


    After searching around, she found the two senior brothers.


    A somewhat bald man was excitedly talking to his two senior brothers.


    She approached quietly, pricking up her ears to listen.


    "... Mr. Ji is very suitable for our program."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Appreciation of treasures

    Chapter 417 Appreciation of Treasures


    There are many soft sofas on the third floor. Right now, the two brothers are sitting on the sofa, talking with a man.


    Before the dumpling was completely close, they squatted down, held the dinner plate, moved in small steps, and moved all the way to the back of the sofa, and then slowly ate their snacks and listened to their conversation openly.


    "Our program doesn''t have a script. As a guest, Mr. Ji only needs to guess the price according to what he thinks in his heart. It doesn''t matter whether the guess is accurate or not. The specific quotation is given by several experts, and other guests only need to guess the price."


    Duanzi chewed on the dim sum, thoughtfully.


    Which antique program is this looking for the second brother?


    Second brother just identified a fake, how did it attract so many people''s attention?


    Thinking belongs to thinking, but the speed of eating is not slow.


    At this time, the somewhat bald director mentioned Duan Xiayou again.


    "Mr. Duan''s paintings and calligraphy are superb. I also have a good program to recommend to Mr. Ji. It is a program dedicated to popular science calligraphy and painting, similar to a documentary. In addition to a few contemporary calligraphers and painters, a group of young and talented people are needed to appear on the scene. After all It''s an inheritance."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    A masterpiece of calligraphy and painting?


    Yes, the senior brother is indeed very good at calligraphy and painting. It is said that he started learning when he was four or five years old.


    The dumpling gnawed and gnawed, and after listening for a long time, I heard the two senior brothers say they would consider it.


    The director got up and left satisfied.


    She was about to stand up when her head was held down.


    Trying to look up, he found that Ji Zhangzhuo just crossed the sofa and stretched out a hand to hold her down.


    "Don''t press it, it won''t grow taller."


    Danko is particularly sensitive to height, so she tried her best to wave away Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand.


    Ji Zhangzhuo let go, and said with a smile, "I just want to catch a little mouse that eavesdrops."


    "Miao Miao is not a little mouse, how can a mouse be so cute?"


    Tuanzi was quite dissatisfied, and ended up standing up halfway, before sitting back down with a ''pop''.


    "..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was stunned.


    Duan Xiayou had already walked around to Tuanzi, and immediately picked him up, "Are your legs numb?"


    Tuanzi nodded his head aggrieved.


    "Woo."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help laughing out loud when he came back to his senses.


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    She was so angry that she almost threw the plate out.


    "Big Brother."


    Unable to throw away the plate, she could only complain to Duan Xiayou with her mouth puckered.


    "Is the second senior brother who can laugh at the junior sister worthy of a beating?"


    Duan Xiayou also quite disapproved of Ji Zhangzhuo''s mocking behavior.


    However, he vaguely sensed that Ji Zhangzhuo let go of the past and became relaxed, so that he could reveal his essence.


    Even so, you shouldn''t laugh at Junior Sister.


    "His snacks will be yours later."


    Tuanzi instantly stopped being wronged, and even wished that Ji Zhangzhuo would laugh at him a few more times.


    Laugh at a snack for a day, it¡¯s a good deal!


    Ji Zhangzhuo saw her plan at a glance, and for a moment didn''t know whether to say that she held grudges or not.


    "Right, was that the director just now? He invited you to participate in the show?"


    The two brothers did not hide anything.


    "His surname is Le, and he is currently planning a program called "Appraisal of Treasures". The program mainly focuses on the collections of the common people. It not only shows the collections, but also tells the stories of the collections. Expert appraisal and evaluation link."


    Duanzi crawled from the back of the sofa to sit on the sofa, "It sounds quite ordinary."


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said: "Sometimes ordinary means stability, like some innovative programs, which turned out to be jokes and are about to be stopped."


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "Second Senior Brother, you can just say "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say."


    Different from "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say" which pursues innovation and randomly piles up popular elements, "Appreciating Treasures" is very ordinary and down-to-earth. It not only explores the cultural background behind antiques, but also teaches everyone how to appraise treasures, conveying the concept of collection and investment , may not explode, but if the foundation is laid, the ratings will not be low.


    Ji Zhangzhuo shrugged, "Anyway, it''s just asking me to guess the price, so I''ll just guess."


    He doesn''t really understand the antiques in this world, but as long as it is a fake, he will guess at a low price. If it is genuine, he will give the price based on his feeling.


    "No matter what, I won''t suffer, anyway, I''m not an expert."


    Duan Xiayou reminded him: "The director still recognizes your ability to appraise treasures. It should be because he wants you to play the role of ordinary guests with some skills in appraising treasures. It is estimated that the other invited guests really don''t understand."


    Even if it is an ordinary program that seeks stability, it still needs ratings.


    As for the appraising show, one of the most interesting parts is guessing the price. The other guests guessed randomly, and Ji Zhangzhuo had some vision. Isn''t this comparison interesting?


    As for whether the audience suspects that these guests have taken the script, it can be said that any reality show will be questioned about having a script. Regardless of whether the program emphasizes whether there is a script or not, some people will always think that there is, so ignore it, and see the truth in time.


    "Second senior brother, are you going to agree?" Tuanzi grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s arm.


    "It''s easy to get money, why don''t you agree?" Ji Zhangzhuo said indifferently, "I can''t rely on you to support me, and we have to buy a house. As long as it doesn''t violate my conscience, I will earn it."


    If Lingyu is very spiritual, the next seven juniors will also come, and the Gu family doesn''t have so many rooms for everyone to live in.


    He and the senior brother came first, so naturally they had to bear some responsibilities to ensure that the juniors behind could settle down.


    After they are settled, let them adapt to modern life and find a job.


    Duan Xiayou nodded in agreement, "The other program is called "The Covenant of Painting and Calligraphy", which is one of the art series of a well-known TV station. I only need to draw or write under the camera, and the work is very easy."


    As long as the program group is found to be okay after contact, he will agree.


    I have learned calligraphy and painting for more than 20 years, and now I can make money from it, why not? He put in a lot of energy to study.


    Of course, if people in the Hou Mansion knew that he was a former son who made money by painting and writing, they would definitely say that he was inappropriate and would embarrass the Duan family. So what, those who have the ability also travel over to scold him.


    Duan Xiayou thinks further. Since "The Covenant of Calligraphy and Painting" is only one of the TV station''s art special series, there must be other programs. He can play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. If other skills can come in handy, it''s not bad to go to other programs. There is no need to worry about work in a short time.


    Tuanzi raised his head, looked left and right, feeling a little dazed.


    "Didn''t we come to drink? How did we solve the work problem?"


    She shook her head, always feeling a little unreal.


    "That''s right, how did the music director know about you?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo pinched her nose, "I know me, naturally because of the previous auction house. The person I helped was a famous collector, and he was very familiar with the directors of these treasure appraisal programs. That incident was very popular in their circle. spread all over the place.¡±


    Tuanzi knocked off his hand and muttered, "I must be the most familiar with the director of "The Cultural Relics Have Something to Say!"


    Otherwise, why are you just making connections for this show instead of recommending the more reliable "Jianbao Fengyun"?


    Ji Zhangzhuo pulled her braid again, "You really understand."


    "Don''t look at the insignificance, the insignificance is understandable!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： buy one get two free

    Chapter 418 Buy One Get Two Free


    "As for why you know about Senior Brother..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out his mobile phone with a smile, opened the previous live broadcast platform, and swiped to the background.


    "Look at the most popular videos under our account."


    Tuanzi leaned over to take a look, saw the numbers clearly, and couldn''t help but stare.


    "Wow, the first place has more than 20 million views!"


    Taking a closer look, she became even more puzzled, "Miao Miao has never seen this video."


    "It was taken when you went out one day, or it was the plan given by your cousin Gu Chi."


    Duanzi was a little curious.


    The video starts playing.


    The background music is Guzheng pure music, impassioned. Duan Xiayou, wearing a crescent white costume, performed a sword dance with a huge brush as a sword, surrounded by huge hanging rice paper.


    After the song and dance, there are also eight big characters left on the rice paper.


    Listening to the waves and watching the sea, the sky is unparalleled.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide, and unconsciously covered his heart with his small hands.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled, and clicked on the second most popular video, which has more than 10 million views.


    This time the background sound is softer and the dance style is also softer, but the idea is similar. After the sword dance is over, a huge landscape painting is left in place.


    Tuanzi kept his mouth open, and turned to look at Duan Xiayou.


    Duan Xiayou rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I shoot this kind of video, and I have to shoot each video many times to get this effect.¡±


    "That''s amazing too!"


    Tuanzi threw himself into his arms, looking at him with bright black eyes without blinking.


    "Brother, you are too good!"


    She thought Elder Brother was just a lazy lion, but it turned out that Elder Brother can dance.


    "Brother, I admire you so much!"


    She tried her best to get close to stick it.


    The system is also very excited.


    You must know that the higher the popularity of these videos, the higher the reputation value.


    Although the treaty does not clearly stipulate that others can also gain reputation points by helping to promote ancient martial arts, it lists a large amount of data for comparison. It is confirmed that after the two senior brothers promoted ancient martial arts, the reputation value increased faster, and the accumulated reputation points were counted as the host.


    Whether it is a bug, or as long as it is advertised by someone close to the host, the accumulated reputation points are considered as the host''s, which is a good thing for the host.


    Don¡¯t look at the programs Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo participated in that have nothing to do with martial arts, but once they are quite famous, the more people will watch the videos under Tianyun faction¡¯s account, won¡¯t they still bring reputation points?


    The system is very satisfied with the current growth rate of reputation.


    At this moment, it heard Duan Xiayou''s voice again.


    "I don''t understand the reason, but," Duan Xiayou poked Tuanzi''s cheek lightly, "Since you are so active in participating in the program to promote martial arts, senior brother can''t hold you back, it would be great if he can help you."


    Duanzi was moved to tears immediately.


    The system was also very moved, and even wished to collect programs and arrange Duan Xiayou''s 24 hours a day clearly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo saw the dumpling rolling in the arms of the big brother like a small animal, and said a little sourly, "I will help too. Even if it is a treasure appraising show, it needs to be watched. During the intermission, I can also watch it for free. Show everyone."


    He believed that the director would not refuse.


    Tuanzi turned around again and threw himself into his arms.


    "Second Senior Brother, you are doing well too."


    Ji Zhangzhuo raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Duan Xiayou was speechless.


    Director Le held champagne and found Ai Jie, deeply moved.


    "I was worried about the guest''s problem before, but I came to have a meal and it was resolved."


    He is very satisfied with the looks and talents of the two senior brothers of Tuanzi. This time they met, he not only brought Ji Zhangzhuo to the bowl of "Jianbao Fengyun", but also helped the old man to bring Duan Xiayou to the "Calligraphy and Painting Covenant". bowl.


    "Old Chang must treat me to dinner!"


    Ai Jie smiled and said: "Congratulations to Director Le, if the show starts, you must tell me in advance, and I will definitely support Director Le."


    This means to help publicize.


    Le Dao is even happier.


    A few months ago, people said that Ai Jie was a past movie queen, and after her comeback, she could only play a small supporting role. Now that Ai Jie has won Golden Snow Wolf''s Best Supporting Actress, and she has also been invited to a few good movies, people don''t say she is a past actress, even the marketing account promotes her as ''The Return of the King''.


    Now Ai Jie''s popularity is not inferior to some top players.


    If she helps to promote the show, the show can save a lot of money.


    "Speaking of which, Lao Zheng is still worried about the little guests of "Little Boss", don''t you think about it?"


    Ai Jie has also heard about the plan of "Little Boss", which only has small guests and no big guests. The theme is to open small shops in different cities and rural areas, and the children will be the bosses. The audience can see the children''s reactions to different people, as well as their perception of goods and money.


    There were similar programs in the past, but like love variety shows, big guests will be arranged as observers to comment on the behavior of the children, and they will still be recorded and broadcast. Some programs were edited maliciously in order to create something to watch, and some observers were ordered by the director to guide them intentionally, resulting in a child who had been infamous for a long time.


    It was a netizen who scolded the kid. Later, when the kid had an accident, it was also a netizen who scolded the show, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same group of netizens.


    Afterwards, no one dared to touch this kid''s plan. Many parents also don''t want their children to face the camera alone.


    "Little Boss" is a live variety show. There are no observers, no editing, and the audience can directly judge for themselves. This kind of planning is still good and bad.


    Ai Jie also has concerns.


    She has been busy recently and doesn''t have much time to spend with her two children. If the two children participate in the show, they will have assistants to send them back and forth, and they can make friends on the show, which is naturally good. But can her child really face the camera alone?


    "Let me just say, you should think about this matter slowly. Anyway, if there are not enough guests, the show will not be broadcast for a while."


    Le Dao is not good at lobbying too actively.


    "You also have a good chat with Dan Bo and the others, those two children are quite independent."


    Ai Jie agreed.


    At this time, a little girl approached the dining table with an empty dim sum plate, quickly put down the empty plate, took another plate of dim sum, hugged her in her arms, and smiled sweetly like a bear holding a honeypot.


    Ai Jie blinked, "Miao Miao?"


    Director Le''s eyes lit up.


    "Gu Miaomiao? Hey, this kid is good. He is small and bold and is not afraid of the camera. He is skilled in martial arts and can protect small shops. He is especially suitable for "Little Boss."


    Director Le ran over to make friends, saying that he and Tuanzi''s mother once filmed a charity film. Although he is relatively old and has been in the circle for many years, he doesn''t show off much. When communicating with children, he communicates with the other party on an equal footing.


    Ai Jie supported her forehead.


    Why does she feel that Le Daoguang is catching the Tianyun faction!


    If Director Le really kidnapped Tuanzi to "Little Boss", she would feel relieved that the two children would also go to this show.


    Why does it feel a bit like buy one get two free?


    Ai Jie held her forehead again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： big brother is everywhere

    Chapter 419 Big brother is everywhere


    Tuanzi thinks that Le Dao is a good person, he solved the employment problem of the three brothers and sisters in one go, and he has a very good attitude and respect for people, which is completely different from the director he met before.


    However, she still remembers that Gu Cheng is the parent, this matter must be told to Gu Cheng, and it is up to Gu Cheng to judge.


    Brother said that there are many twists and turns in signing the contract. She doesn''t understand it, so she can leave it to him. Brother is great!


    Le Dao has never worked with Gu Cheng, but he also understands the other party''s work style. He had heard some gossip about Gu Cheng getting along with his family in private.


    It is said that the stern Gu Cheng takes extra care of his family in private and respects their wishes. Tuanzi agreed, no different from Gu Cheng agreeing.


    Determined that he had dragged another guest into the bowl of the old man, Le Dao Le drank a few more glasses of wine, and even continued to search for good seedlings with great interest, as if he was not here to participate in the banquet, but to search for guests.


    Soon it was lunch time, and they were all acquaintances. Ai Jie''s original intention was to let everyone get together to eat and drink, and everyone was not polite, just sitting around casually waiting for the food to be served. The overall atmosphere is similar to that of ordinary people hosting banquets. It is completely different from the style and purpose of Yi Fei''s previous birthday banquets for Yi Kai.


    Everyone was relaxed and in a good mood, so they all ate more.


    The children naturally sat at a table, and the dumpling looked at the table full of delicacies, almost showing love in their eyes.


    It''s just that she has a sense of responsibility and wants to take care of two seniors who are unfamiliar with such occasions. As a result, he turned his head and saw that the second senior brother was pulling the senior senior brother to communicate with someone he didn''t know. Looking at that hair, he felt like a director again.


    She has come into contact with so many directors, except for the eldest brother, other directors are suffering from hair loss. If there is any trouble during the show, the director will be so worried that a lot of hair will fall out.


    "Miaomiao, you eat this, it''s super delicious."


    Sitting beside her, Ai Fengyi enthusiastically recommended pickled pork with pickled vegetables.


    Duanzi''s attention came back in an instant, took a sip, and kept nodding.


    Ai Fengyi, who came here to taste the dishes, recommended the Baked Prawns with Garlic and Cheese. The dumpling tasted it with a smile, and immediately said, "Brother Yi Heng made this, right?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Yi Kai said quite proudly: "This crispy grilled scallop is also made by my brother!"


    Several children who participated in "Let''s Transform Together" suddenly remembered the experience of trying food in the kitchen.


    It''s hard work, but it''s super fun when you try it!


    Tuanzi had discovered a long time ago that Ai Fengyi, like himself, especially likes to eat meat, and the two began to exchange their experience on eating meat.


    Ai Tanbo was sitting next to his younger sister. He was obviously of the same age, but he persuaded him earnestly, "You have to eat vegetables to have a balanced nutrition."


    He picked up vegetables for his younger sister, and then watched helplessly as his sister pulled the vegetables aside and continued to eat meat, feeling very sad at once.


    Tuanzi glanced at him quietly, and moved slightly while holding the bowl.


    Hey, she can eat whatever she likes since her eldest brother is not here!


    Just thinking about it, a person moved a stool and squeezed over, "Miao Miao, I have to eat vegetables."


    The dumpling froze.


    "Big brother, why are you here?"


    Duan Xiayou snorted and laughed: "Follow the arrangement of the eldest brother, you understand."


    Tuanzi: "..." She doesn''t want to understand at all! It''s not very good that the eldest brother knows her too well!


    Tuanzi could only eat a few mouthfuls of vegetables in depression, and then ate meat. When Duan Xiayou looked over, he pretended to eat green vegetables again.


    Ai Tanbo took the opportunity to let his younger sister eat green vegetables, and he had good reasons, "Look, younger sister Miao Miao ate all of them, you don''t want to be friends with younger sister Miao Miao, you have to be good friends if you have similar habits."


    The little boy knew he was talking bullshit. He met in kindergarten, and some people with completely opposite personalities became friends.


    But Ai Fengyi believed it, and honestly ate vegetables.


    When Ai Jie turned to look at it, she was quite surprised.


    Ai Tanbo proudly held his head high.


    Big brother is not here, but big brother is everywhere. When cutting the cake, Tuanzi deeply understood this sentence.


    Ai Jie ordered a large multi-layered cake, enough to eat and play with.


    But no one wanted to play, except for those who wanted to keep fit, the rest of the people shared a piece of cake. Perhaps after eating something sweet, everyone had more smiles on their faces.


    With such a point, there are still a lot of cakes left, which are all for the children.


    Tuanzi quickly finished his piece, then went to cut it again, but was stopped by Duan Xiayou.


    "Don''t blame me," Duan Xiayou tried hard to resist the attack of the younger sister''s eyes, "I also obey your elder brother''s orders."


    "Woooooh, he''s not here now, just eat one more piece, one piece, just one piece!"


    Tuanzi tugged on his sleeve and acted like a baby, "If you don''t tell me, Miao Miao doesn''t tell, won''t no one know?"


    "Ahem."


    Tuanzi immediately turned around and said with a smile, "Second Senior Brother will keep it a secret, right?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo held his piece of cake, very reserved, "Whether I''m strict with my mouth depends on my mood. Sometimes when I''m in a bad mood, I''m not so strict."


    Duanzi immediately attacked with Rainbow Fart.


    Sweet voice and sweet content, Ji Zhangzhuo only felt that he drank a spoonful of honey, and his whole body exuded sweetness.


    Dazed by the sweetness, he handed out the piece of cake in his hand.


    "Your elder brother just doesn''t let you cut more, this is mine, not your new cut."


    The dumpling screamed happily, took the small plate with great speed, and stared at the piece in Duan Xiayou''s hand while eating.


    Duan Xiayou: "...I''ll give you mine too."


    Duanzi again rainbow fart attack.


    Duan Xiayou doesn''t care whether he eats cake or not, he is not interested in sweet ones, just like the second junior brother is not interested.


    "He said clearly not to eat more, not to cut too much."


    He looked at Ji Zhangzhuo helplessly, "When he asks, are you going to say that you heard it wrong?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo pretended to be stupid, "Anyway, the elder brother ordered the elder brother, and I was just passing by."


    Duan Xiayou: "..." Can I change my junior?


    Even though he was still hungry after eating three yuan, Tuanzi couldn''t help it. He rubbed his belly first, and then walked around the hall with his little hands behind his back to digest his food, trying to eat another piece before leaving.


    This stroll made her discover one thing.


    The guests dispersed to rest and chat in twos and threes, and some had already left. Chef Yi Heng came upstairs, carrying a tray with a small porcelain bowl in it.


    He walked directly to Ai Jie, and said simply and clearly, "Sober up."


    Ai Jie picked up the small porcelain bowl and drank it in one gulp.


    Tuanzi looked left and right, but he didn¡¯t see the waiter delivering it to others, so he walked over curiously, ¡°Brother Yi Heng, what is this? What is sobering up?¡±


    Yi Heng coughed lightly, "Hangover soup."


    Tuanzi sniffed, "That''s right, Auntie drank a lot."


    She was curious again: "Then why only my aunt has it and others don''t?"


    Yi Heng: "..."


    The chef ran away.


    Tuanzi could only look up at Ai Jie, who smiled and said nothing.


    "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： Im a little boss

    Chapter 420 I am a small boss


    Gu Cheng is efficient and considerate.


    In less than two days, he found out all three programs that the three brothers and sisters were interested in. The survey content includes most of the information about the program process, director''s past reviews, producers, investors and guests.


    "In general, these three programs are good."


    "The Covenant of Calligraphy and Painting" is a series of programs. Other programs have received good feedback before, and this program is more about popular science, not so much about ratings. With pearls and jade ahead, the possibility of this program messing around is extremely low.


    In addition, this program is recorded and broadcast, and Duan Xiayou can record and broadcast several episodes at once without running back and forth.


    Director Le¡¯s previously planned programs were of good quality, and the guests and experts invited this time are basically fine, so there is little possibility of problems with "Appreciation of Treasures". Appreciation programs are rarely broadcast live. When "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say" stumbled, the music director will also learn from the lesson and pay special attention during the live broadcast.


    As for "Little Boss", Zheng Daofeng''s reviews have always been good, and the investors he has found so far are okay. The problem is probably that the young guests need to face the camera independently. Parents may not be at ease, so they have not found all the people.


    When the contract arrived, Gu Cheng took the lawyer who often cooperated with him to study the contract carefully to ensure that there was no hole in the contract, and there was no disadvantage to the three brothers and sisters.


    All along, Ji Zhangzhuo is the one who considers others. He needs to be responsible to his followers, even if he is not interested in that position, he will guarantee the future of his subordinates and will never treat them badly.


    Almost no one thinks for him. The mother who would consider for him had passed away long ago.


    Holding the contract, Ji Zhangzhuo was silent for a long time, then suddenly called out, "Brother."


    Gu Cheng was braiding his younger sister''s hair. Hearing this, he looked up at him, a little puzzled, "?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed, but did not explain.


    Duan Xiayou looked at his contract, then at him, but he didn''t expose it.


    The day after signing the contract, Duan Xiayou went out to record the show.


    When he came back, Ji Zhangzhuo went to live broadcast again.


    "Little Boss" has not been able to find all the guests, Tuanzi can only practice martial arts at home, and occasionally watch Duan Xiayou shoot videos.


    Now Tuanzi squatted in the corner, holding his face and looking not far away.


    Gu Chi was shooting a video, and would remind Duan Xiayou a few words from time to time.


    "Brother suddenly became so hardworking, he is no longer like him."


    Before, Duan Xiayou would lie down when he had nothing to do, even if he was not sleeping, and if he was called to get up, he would pretend to be asleep.


    As a result, during this period of time, he was either recording a program or came back to shoot videos, and he felt that he was thinner.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe it''s because of debts, and, aren''t they the seniors who plan to buy a house and settle down? This may be the awakening of the elder brother]


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, "Junior Junior Sister is also enlightened, but the program is not good enough."


    ¡¾Guwu System: Parents also have their own considerations, worrying about children¡¯s problems¡¿


    Tuanzi clenched his fist with one hand and promised, "Miao Miao will protect them!"


    The system stopped talking.


    It is always the elder brothers and senior brothers who will trust the host unconditionally. Strangers will not believe her just because she knows martial arts.


    Fortunately, when May is about to enter, "Little Boss" has found all the young guests.


    This cute baby variety show is a live variety show, tentatively scheduled for six episodes, and one store will broadcast two episodes live. The director selected three shops in advance, one in the city, one in the urban-rural fringe, and one in the countryside.


    The first live broadcast location is a small supermarket in the countryside.


    Friday, Hushi, Zhujia Village.


    Early in the morning, the little guests followed their parents to the village and then to a small supermarket in the village.


    There is actually a canteen in Zhujia Village. At the beginning, Director Zheng wanted to rent a canteen for shooting, but the canteen was too small to accommodate a few machines, so he could only choose a small supermarket.


    However, this supermarket is not big, and the interior and exterior decoration is also very rural, which can be regarded as meeting the requirements of Director Zheng.


    There will be several fixed seats in the supermarket, and each guest will also have a follow-up photographer.


    However, the guests will basically move around in the supermarket, so the cameraman''s activities are relatively small.


    There are multiple live broadcast rooms for the program, and they are divided into primary and secondary. It is up to the audience to decide which one to watch.


    The parents of several young guests are quite famous, and as soon as the publicity was made, many people squatted in the live broadcast room today.


    ¡¾Where is Miao Miao, I haven¡¯t seen Miao Miao for a long time, let my sister smell it soon¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Cheng: Death Stare.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾I saw Dan Bo and Feng Yi again, Feng Yi has long hair, but the two brothers and sisters are still very similar¡¿


    ¡¾Five guests, the other two are amateurs¡¿


    ¡¾Not exactly an amateur, that favorite mother seems to be a dancer¡¿


    ¡¾Lu Feiyong''s father seems to be a screenwriter. The popular TV series before was the original script written by his father. He is quite talented¡¿


    The live broadcast room was quite harmonious at first, but soon some people began to sing bad news.


    ¡¾It''s another plan to let children be the masters of the house. Do you remember the children who were scolded before? This kind of program has no conscience, sooner or later it will be blocked]


    ¡¾Is "Little Boss" eating human blood steamed buns, deliberately rubbing the heat of that poor kid¡¿


    ¡¾Why is there Gu Miaomiao everywhere, I''m tired of aesthetics¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that what the marketing account said is true, Ai Jie and Gu Cheng may be dating underground? Otherwise, how could their children play so well]


    ¡¾I estimate that this program will be the bottom in ratings¡¿


    The five children didn''t know that they were supposed to be fired in one term before they became bosses.


    They are introducing themselves nicely.


    Duanzi and the twin siblings are acquaintances, and they know that the other party will come, so it will be very calm.


    It was the first time for Zhong Yi and Lu Feiyong to come here, and they were not familiar with other young guests, so they were a little flustered.


    Among them, Zhong Yi is not yet five years old, younger than Tuanzi, fair-looking, much rounder than Tuanzi, and when she finds out that his mother is leaving, she opens her mouth and is about to cry.


    Duanzi had quick eyesight and quick hands, and threw a candy directly into his mouth.


    The sweetness permeated the air, Zhong Yi''s eyes were red, and she decided to eat the sugar first, and then cry after eating, not to waste it.


    The dumpling is very satisfied, as expected she brought the bag of sugar in advance.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This is your last bag of candy, it will be gone after you eat it¡¿


    The dumpling was stunned.


    Director Zheng is already introducing the program flow.


    "For the past three days, you are the owners of this small supermarket. If someone comes to buy something, you sell it. It''s as simple as that, understand?"


    Except for Zhong Yi who was still eating candy, the rest of the children shouted, "Understood!"


    Director Zheng smiled immediately: "Now comes the question, are you literate? Can you understand the price of each commodity? Do you know the amount represented by different banknotes and coins? Do you know how to make change? How can you judge whether you have received it if the other party pays electronically? money?"


    Five children stretched out their claws to hug their little heads at the same time, and they almost said, ''Master, stop reading! ''


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： tipping money

    Chapter 421 Reward money


    A few children did not expect that the first thing they do when they become small bosses is not to patrol the territory and see how many snacks they have, but to learn number recognition, currency, arithmetic and change.


    Fortunately, except for the youngest Zhong Yi, the other four children can do simple calculations. They only need to learn more about currency and remember the price of each item.


    As a result, when passing by the snack area, the children all stared at the candies, fruit peels, spicy strips, etc. They tried not to drool, but they could no longer move.


    Director Zheng: "In addition, we also need to pay attention to the production date...Hey, some small bosses, hey..."


    The little boss only has snacks in his heart, and he can''t hear any voices anymore.


    ¡¾That favorite saliva is about to flow down¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miao Miao directly covered his mouth with her hand¡¿


    ¡¾But Miao Miao is about to drool¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, my childhood dream was to own a small store, now they own a small supermarket, happy¡¿


    ¡¾Just like them, why do I think they will guard against themselves? My family runs a canteen, every time my mother let me watch the store, I couldn¡¯t help but keep eating, eating more than a day¡¯s turnover]


    ¡¾In front, did you eat fried pork with bamboo whip at night¡¿


    Director Zheng took a lot of effort to get the children to move.


    He is less worried about the children not being able to count, and he is more worried about the children eating and drinking under the camera and forgetting about business.


    The program group not only rented this small supermarket, but also paid for the daily turnover at a higher price.


    That is to say, during the live broadcast of the program, the supermarket''s income actually belongs to the program group.


    In order to avoid trouble, the program group also asked the real boss to take away all the change in the store. The change on the counter is actually the change prepared by the program group. Even the account for the payment code is an account specially applied for by the program group.


    Raising your hands and clapping your hands, after successfully attracting the attention of the children, Director Zheng said with a smile, "Every time the turnover reaches 100, you can take away one or more products totaling 5 yuan."


    The children who thought they couldn¡¯t eat the food in the supermarket were all excited.


    Ai Fengyi raised his hand, "Uncle, what is turnover?"


    Director Zheng hurriedly translated it into words that children can understand, "It means that you sold 100 yuan of goods that you can eat for 5 yuan. You need to count it yourself, and the program group can''t count it."


    In fact, their people will count and compare with the results of the children.


    This time, the children understood everything and had high hopes for the oldest Lu Feiyong.


    "Brother Fei Yong, I heard that you will start primary school in September?"


    Duanzi is very familiar, and he gave a thumbs up, "Then you must be the best one among the freshmen!"


    Lu Feiyong was quite nervous at first, he didn''t know these people, but he thought that he was the oldest, the strongest, and strong. Hearing compliments, he would feel dizzy and hold his head high, "I will try my best to be the best student in arithmetic!"


    Tuanzi immediately smiled and said: "The task of counting is left to Brother Fei Yong. Whether we can get snacks or not depends on you~"


    Lu Feiyong was immediately full of pressure and boundless fighting spirit.


    Ai Fengyi pulled the dumpling with some doubts, "But, you can''t exchange for snacks, you can only exchange for the money."


    Tuanzi smiled ¡®hehe¡¯: ¡°But he is the one who knows how to count among us.¡±


    Ai Fengyi hasn''t reacted yet, but the system understands that the host has arranged a finance, and the finance himself is still dazed.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Are you not clear about the calculations, so let others do the calculations¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, Miao Miao is the bodyguard of the little boss, and can¡¯t do too much work at the same time¡¿


    That''s what it said, but the system didn''t believe it all.


    The audience has their own opinions.


    ¡¾It¡¯s not good to eat things from other supermarkets¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, do you think the show crew won¡¯t pay? If you take advantage of this, the supermarket owner will definitely stand up and protest]


    ¡¾What if the owner of the supermarket is bought¡¿


    ¡¾...The previous suggestion, look at your head, isn¡¯t the bribe you said is paying for it, black for black, is your life boring to this point?¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t pay attention to this, what I care more about is whether these children have been fooled? Feeling that the salary of the five of them is that they can eat 5 yuan for every 100 turnover? ¡¿


    ¡¾When you say that, you suddenly feel that the kid has been tricked very badly¡¿


    ¡¾The problem is, this is a small village, the villagers may not have shopping needs, maybe they can¡¯t earn 100 yuan a day, and they can¡¯t eat anything¡¿


    ¡¾sympathize with the cubs in advance¡¿


    Naive children didn¡¯t even think about the fact that no one bought things.


    After learning about the products, Director Zheng stepped back behind the scenes and handed over the small supermarket to the children.


    "From now on, you are the owners of this store."


    The newly appointed bosses were particularly active. They put the most festive Zhongyi on the counter side, Tuanzi swept the floor with a broom, Lu Feiyong wiped the shelves with a rag, and the twin brothers and sisters ran to the door to welcome guests.


    Compared to the restrained Ai Tanbo, Ai Fengyi directly started yelling for people to come in and buy things.


    Some villagers looked around curiously, but no one came in.


    Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye, and Tuanzi and Lu Feiyong had no energy to clean up, and still no one came in.


    Ai Tanbo grabbed his sister, "Stop shouting, your voice is hoarse, drink some water."


    The program team still prepared a lot of warm water.


    Ai Fengyi could only pouted and ran to the counter to pour water to drink. At this time, she heard a rustling sound, turned her head and found that Zhong Yi had actually peeled off a lollipop.


    There are many small commodities on the counter, which is convenient for Zhong to pick up a lollipop and peel it off without climbing off the chair.


    "Hey, wait, we can''t eat yet!"


    Ai Fengyi stretched out his hand, trying to stop it, but Zhong Yi directly stuffed the lollipop into his mouth, and opened his black eyes, looking at her innocently.


    "Miao Miao!"


    Ai Fengyi can only turn to his good sister for help.


    In her heart, with so many people present, sister Miao Miao is the most reliable!


    Tuanzi was holding the broom with both hands, looking around boredly, when he heard the sound, he turned his head and stared.


    One minute later.


    The four children surrounded Zhong Yi, who was the youngest and most mellow, with their hips on their hips, saying that they couldn''t eat anything if they couldn''t sell anything.


    Zhong Yi only had lollipops in her heart, and she ate them seriously, not listening to what they were saying.


    Ai Fengyi said sadly: "Why do I think he will eat it later? This is wrong."


    Duanzi simply grabbed the lollipop.


    "Listen to us before eating!"


    It was demolished, but they still haven¡¯t returned. They asked the program team for help, and the director said that this lollipop sold for 50 cents, and they ate it before selling 100 yuan of goods, and they had to be fined 50 cents.


    Now they owe the program group one yuan instead.


    Thinking of this, Tuanzi was very angry, and with great force, he finally snatched back a lollipop covered in saliva.


    When the sugar was gone, Zhong Yi was stunned, then raised her head and howled dryly.


    "My sugar!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： who was cheated

    Chapter 422 Who Was Trapped


    Tuanzi said coldly: "If you are obedient, I will give you the candy."


    Zhong Yi refused to listen, and continued howling, but there was no tear.


    Tuanzi continued coldly: "I saw your teeth, they are decayed, have you seen a dentist?"


    Hearing the word ''dentist'', Zhong Yi stopped howling, and it started to rain, crying hard.


    "No, no, I don''t want to see a dentist, woo woo, I don''t want to see a dentist!"


    Tuanzi has a small face, very similar to that, "If you cry, we will send you to the dentist, if you don''t cry, we will not send you to the dentist."


    The little boy simply sat on the ground, "I don''t want it! I don''t want to go to the dentist! I want candy!"


    Usually as long as he does this, the elders in the family will listen to him, and the little boy who has tasted the sweetness continues to play tricks.


    Tuanzi ignored him at all.


    "You have eaten this lollipop, others can''t eat it, so Miao Miao should throw it away."


    "No, woo woo, don''t!"


    Zhong Yi simply crawled over and hugged her thigh.


    "Sister, you are too bad! Don''t go to the dentist, I want sugar!"


    Tuanzi turned his head and let out a ''hum''.


    It''s useless to call her sister! Although so far, she has only been Fu Youyou''s older sister. Yoyo is much more obedient than this little boy, and even cuter!


    The twins listened to Tuanzi, so they wouldn''t try to persuade them to fight. Lu Feiyong felt that his younger brother was crying too badly, but seeing Tuanzi''s angry look, he hesitated again, and stood still.


    Holding Tuanzi''s thigh, Zhong Yi asked other brothers and sisters for help, but no one helped him.


    "Wooooow! You are so bad!"


    Duanzi puffed his face, "Who made you disobedient and eat candy early? We owe the program group one yuan now, and we can eat two lollipops!"


    ¡¾This little fat man cried too badly, Gu Miaomiao is really cruel¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, I also think that her empathy in the show before was taught by adults. Now that there is no adult around, it will be revealed]


    ¡¾If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t bear it, wouldn¡¯t it just be a lollipop¡¿


    ¡¾Little Fatty is the youngest, can¡¯t you take care of him more¡¿


    ¡¾Those people in front, I don¡¯t know for a while whether you are black or simply stupid, do you like to break the rules first, okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾They are all children, why take care of him¡¿


    ¡¾I think Miaomiao and the others are enough to take care of him. The work of Zhongyi is the simplest, just sit there, and everyone else is working¡¿


    ¡¾I''m Bao Ma, let''s put it this way, if my child rolls around and plays tricks, and occasionally finds it funny, I will agree to his request. But if he takes this as a means and does it all the time, I won¡¯t satisfy him, and it¡¯s easy to spoil the child]


    ¡¾Me too, anyway, my baby rolls occasionally, I will agree, after all, babies are round, and rolling around is fun. But if she always behaves like this, I will not agree and will correct her habit]


    ¡¾Children do this at home, and adults are used to it, which will give them the illusion that they can get everything they want just by cheating. But when they walk out of the house, the elders are not around, and no one is used to them, when the time comes, they will be the ones who will be hurt, so it is better to correct them in advance]


    Zhong Yi asked the program team for help again.


    The cameramen were hiding behind curtains, or in cabinets, and some even put a box on them.


    Outsiders may not recognize them for a while, but the children saw them hiding in with their own eyes.


    Everyone got Director Zheng''s order, no one stepped forward, so Zhong Yi was asked to hold Gu Miaomiao''s thigh and cry.


    Tuanzi moved her short legs.


    "Quickly let go, Miao Miao still has to sell things."


    Zhong Yi cried until his nose was red, he hiccupped, "Then what should I do, sister give me back the candy?"


    The little boy has already understood that these brothers and sisters are not grandparents, and they are whatever they say they don¡¯t know. If you want to eat sweets, you have to find another way to cooperate with your brothers and sisters.


    Tuanzi groaned and said, "I have to sell something worth at least one yuan before I can return it to you."


    She also doesn''t want to hold a lollipop full of drool!


    Zhong Yi got up in a grievance, not even patting the ashes on her clothes, just like that, with tears in her eyes and red nose, she walked to the supermarket door and yelled.


    He didn¡¯t understand either, but he just recalled the experience of going to the vegetable market with his grandma, ¡°It¡¯s an event! Buy one get one free!¡±


    Every time the boss yells this, many people surround him, including his grandma.


    A few villagers actually stopped and came over and asked, "What event are you doing? Buy one get one free?"


    The little boy was stunned, he picked his fingers, and looked back innocently at his brothers and sisters.


    The group members: "..."


    Tuanzi was quick to wit, and held up the lollipop.


    "Buy something worth 100 yuan, and I''ll give you a lollipop!"


    Several villagers: "..."


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾For a while, I don¡¯t know who to sympathize with, who cheated whom¡¿


    ¡¾If someone really wants to buy something worth 100 yuan, there is no shortage of a lollipop! ¡¿


    Tuanzi took a few glances at them, then changed his words weakly, "Then buy something for 50 yuan, and get you a lollipop?"


    At this moment, Lu Feiyong remembered what the director said.


    He remembered that the director said that there were a batch of impending products sorted out separately and put in several big cardboard boxes.


    "Well, uncles and aunts, if you buy ten copies," he scratched his hair, and changed his words again, "buy five copies, and you can take away one of the same product that is about to expire."


    He found a bag of instant noodles.


    "Here, buy five packs and get one free! But this pack is about to expire, so you don''t have to."


    Several villagers didn¡¯t want instant noodles. After they found out that there were only children in this supermarket, they simply walked up to the cardboard boxes and asked, ¡°Can you deliver them all?¡±


    A few children put their hands in their hands and nodded obediently.


    The villagers simply pick out what they need, most of which are daily necessities.


    I bought five copies of each, and took another one that was about to expire.


    "Who checks out?"


    Lu Feiyong quickly raised his hand, "Me!"


    Three of the villagers paid in banknotes, Lu Feiyong scratched his head and figured it out, and then asked his friends, "Am I right?"


    The system has done the calculation for Tuanzi, so Tuanzi nodded, "That''s right."


    Lu Feiyong heaved a sigh of relief.


    There is also a villager who pays electronically. He raised his mobile phone, "I paid, and I will take these."


    After finishing speaking, he was about to leave with the others.


    Tuanzi kept listening with his ears up, and when he heard what he said, he had a strange expression.


    "But uncle, if you paid, shouldn''t there be a sound of receiving money?"


    The director uncle emphasized that they specially turned the payment reminder sound very loud. She has such good hearing, why didn''t she hear it?


    The villager paused, his expression a little embarrassed.


    Tuanzi asked suspiciously, "Uncle, did you not pay?"


    She walked to a curtain and pulled it open to reveal the cameraman inside.


    "There are adults in our family, they just hid."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： topic rising

    Chapter 423 The topic rises


    The middle-aged man was even more embarrassed.


    He showed his poor acting skills, turned on the phone and looked, "It''s true, the payment failed."


    There was no camera aimed at his phone, but from his expression, the people present and the audience knew that he was looking for the stairs.


    Tuanzi folded his arms and moaned: "Then pay again."


    The man hurriedly paid, and after the sound of confirming the payment sounded, he walked past other villagers in a dejected manner.


    Several other villagers showed contempt and were a little upset, "There are not many people in our village like this, don''t get me wrong."


    Danzi nodded cooperatively.


    Her idea is, just come often.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But that person just now, during the live broadcast of the show, will never come again¡¿


    Duanzi wrinkled her nose.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I don¡¯t care about him, every time we come, we have to pay attention to whether he pays or not¡¿


    The more they think about it, the more angry they get, the kids all know that they have to pay for food!


    The audience has already used the barrage.


    ¡¾Miao Miao looks very angry¡¿


    ¡¾They are small bosses now, think about it, can you not be angry if someone goes to your house to buy something and doesn¡¯t pay for it¡¿


    ¡¾It looks like a habitual offender¡¿


    ¡¾This is not necessarily true, it may also be a temporary idea because I saw a few children taking charge of their own affairs¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that not everyone in the village knows that this supermarket is shooting a show¡¿


    Most people are angry, but maybe they have seen similar people in their lives. The money will be returned now. The children are still happily calculating how much money they have earned, and their attention soon returns to the children. .


    Some people also took the opportunity to blackmail the region, thinking that rural people are just inferior and inferior to urban people.


    ¡¾Those in front, as long as you are normal, you will not elevate individual behavior to the group¡¿


    ¡¾Let¡¯s put it this way, the vast majority of people in the country have been from the countryside for three or five generations. Are you scolding your ancestors? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your ancestors would call you an unworthy descendant in a dream?]


    ¡¾I wish their ancestors would get up and go to their bedside to play disco in the middle of the night¡¿


    It was only an episode when someone tried to renege on the debt, and the children were soon immersed in the joy of the harvest.


    In the beginning, they still relied on Lu Feiyong''s pen to calculate, but soon, the system taught Tuanzi to use the calculator on the counter.


    Holding a calculator bigger than her own palm, she clicked the keys, her little face was flushed with excitement, "We made one hundred and thirty!"


    Either they didn¡¯t open the business, and they made so much money as soon as they opened. Tuanzi stood up excitedly and walked around in a circle.


    The other children were also very happy.


    Lu Feiyong touched the back of his head, "It seems that people will buy it after doing activities!"


    At first, he thought that those people would only buy things worth a few yuan, but after buying five and getting one free, those people bought a lot!


    "Anyway, it is a product that is about to expire. If you want it, then sell it at a discount."


    The little boy with a thick head and a thick head is ready to take a cardboard to write and put it outside the door.


    But before that, he wanted to spend their five yuan salary more.


    Duanzi has returned the lollipop to Zhong Yi.


    She tried hard and said coldly: "Five yuan, exactly one yuan for each person, and you have already spent all of it."


    Zhong Yi took the lollipop and put it in his mouth, wondering if he understood.


    Other children ran over excitedly in the supermarket, ran over, and carefully selected.


    But soon, they discovered one thing.


    Ai Fengyi looked at his brother in a daze, "It''s so expensive, you can''t buy anything with one yuan."


    She picked up a bag of instant noodles, "This one costs two yuan and five dollars, and we can''t buy it together. But I want to eat instant noodles."


    When I first sold it, I didn¡¯t think that I would buy it now. Ai Tanbo also felt that everything was so expensive and it was so difficult to make money, so I couldn¡¯t buy anything.


    "Mom won''t let me eat this."


    He tried to stay awake, preventing his sister from picking up the bag of instant noodles.


    "You can''t eat it."


    Ai Fengyi went to pull the spicy strips again. It was a big bag of spicy strips, and it cost two yuan.


    In fact, there are also one yuan spicy strips. She thinks it is too little, and wants to buy a big bag with her brother.


    Ai Tanbo shook his head with a stern face, "No, mom won''t let me eat either."


    The little girl pouted, "But, I dare not eat until my mother is not around!"


    If mom was here, she wouldn''t dare to ask for it.


    But now my mother is not around, and my brother is in charge.


    The little girl subconsciously imitated the movements of the dumpling, rubbed her face, and glanced around with her big eyes. When she found the one-yuan crispy noodles, her eyes lit up.


    "Don''t look, don''t look."


    Ai Tanbo quickly covered his sister''s eyes.


    "If you can''t see it, you won''t want to eat it."


    ¡¾This makes sense¡¿


    ¡¾I found that children are very interested in these foods. In fact, instant noodles are not delicious and expensive¡¿


    ¡¾If you haven¡¯t tasted it, you definitely want to eat it, but if you have tasted it, you may not want to eat it. My child has always been interested in spicy strips. She is not allowed to eat them. She always finds a way to eat them. After letting her eat them once, she will never eat them again because they are too spicy. How should I put it, raising a child is more difficult than sparse]


    ¡¾Does the program group care? Isn''t this encouraging children to eat junk food? Isn''t this conveying wrong ideas? ¡¿


    ¡¾What you said above is too serious. The program team only gave five yuan permission. Whether to spend it or not, the right to spend it is in the hands of the children¡¿


    ¡¾But children just want to buy junk food, isn¡¯t this just passing on a wrong idea, if my child likes to eat junk food after watching the show, it¡¯s the fault of the show¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾First of all, the audience of this cute baby show should not include children, right? If you can watch TV, I believe children are more willing to watch cartoons. Secondly, children''s habits need to be supervised and corrected by parents. If your child likes to eat, you as a parent can stop it. In the end, these children didn¡¯t eat much, and they also said that their families would not let them]


    ¡¾Don''t talk so much, this kind of person just doesn''t want to control the child, and if the child has an accident, he will shift the responsibility to others¡¿


    [Just like some parents always like to blame cartoons and games, and think that their children are being taken badly. In fact, if these people don¡¯t play with mobile phones, pay more attention to their children, or take away their mobile phones, where will the children get a chance? play games? ¡¿


    [Yeah, you interact with your children a lot, and your children don¡¯t have time to play with their mobile phones. You gave them your mobile phone to save trouble, and blamed them for playing with their mobile phones. But your children, you have the responsibility to guide them]


    ¡¾Either don¡¯t give them your mobile phone, or don¡¯t blame them for being attracted by things on the Internet. It¡¯s not easy to be a parent. It takes a lot of energy. You have to be mentally prepared before raising a child¡¿


    The director was also paying attention to the live broadcast room. He was still a little confused when he found that someone raised the topic to the point that they were misleading and deliberately letting children eat junk food.


    Where did he lead?


    There are many toys in this small supermarket. Maybe the children buy toys?


    The quarrel in the barrage is still escalating.


    ¡¾The person who keeps arguing, let me ask you, did you eat snacks when you were young? Do you make trouble when your parents don''t buy it for you? Are you happy when you eat? Do you think you are the happiest person? ¡¿


    ¡¾You have enjoyed this kind of happiness, don¡¯t you want your children to enjoy it? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think that as long as children eat three meals a day obediently, and let them eat snacks once a week, such as a few candies and a box of biscuits, there is no problem. You have been blocking them since they were young, but whenever they leave you to live and study, they may eat a lot of snacks in places you can¡¯t see, which is even more dangerous]


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Stereotypes

    Chapter 424 Stereotypes


    Because of his brother''s "you can''t eat this, you can''t eat that", Ai Fengyi didn''t take anything in the end, so he could only find his sister angrily.


    Searching around, she found the dumpling in the candy section.


    "Miaomiao, what are you doing? Do you want to buy candy?"


    Duanzi held the calculator and shook her head very seriously.


    "It''s not worth buying two lollipops."


    Ai Fengyi tilted his head, "Where is it not worthwhile?"


    Duanzi pulled him over and pointed to a bag of sugar.


    "Look, this bag of candy only costs five yuan, but there are a lot of sugar in it. If you replace it with lollipops, there are only ten sticks, and the taste of lollipops is not good, not as good as this milk candy."


    Ai Fengyi thought for a while, "Do you want to save five yuan and buy this bag of candy in one go?"


    Danzi nodded very seriously.


    "That''s right, Miao Miao has to work hard and try to buy this bag of candy before the show crew leaves the store!"


    Inspired by her, Ai Fengyi also made the calculations, "A pack of instant noodles actually costs 2.5 yuan. There are five bags sold together here, and it only costs 10 yuan. Then I will save 10 yuan."


    Duanzi reminded her, "Before we leave, maybe we won''t be able to sell for that much money?"


    "Then let''s try to sell things!"


    Ai Fengyi didn''t think about instant noodles any more, so he ran to the door and started selling.


    Tuanzi also showed fighting spirit, ready to join other children.


    Ai Tanbo was very greedy, but couldn''t help it. What he thought was that if he couldn''t do it himself, he couldn''t ask his sister to do it.


    Lu Feiyong took a fancy to a toy, but it was very expensive. He could only reluctantly save this dollar, and carefully took out a notebook to record it, so as to prevent the program group from swallowing their money.


    "Where is Zhongyi?"


    Several people gathered together, Tuanzi counted carefully, and found that one person was missing, and immediately said in horror, "He won''t be secretly eating candy again?"


    Lu Feiyong said anxiously: "Find him quickly!"


    Everyone spread out and looked for someone in the huge supermarket.


    Tuanzi searched and searched, and after turning a corner, he saw something wriggling out of the corner of his eye, and was startled.


    She hurriedly stood up and took a look, and found that it was actually Zhong Yi who was wriggling on the ground.


    This overly chubby little boy lay on the ground, leaning against the wall, trying to wriggle with his belly, and moved forward slowly. He still has that lollipop in his mouth!


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    ¡¾No, what is this kid doing¡¿


    ¡¾Imitate a caterpillar¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t his stomach hurting? ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, maybe there is a lot of meat on the stomach, so it doesn''t hurt? ¡¿


    Tuanzi walked over in shock, "What are you doing?"


    Zhong Yi turned his head, looked up at her again, and said vaguely, "Mouse, there are mice."


    Duanzi''s expression changed.


    "mouse?"


    Zhong pointed to a corner.


    "Run out of there, run over my shoes."


    He had only seen mice in cartoons, so he was very curious, so he got down to observe, but unfortunately he never found the mouse.


    Tuanzi round around.


    "How can there be rats in the supermarket? The customers won''t come to buy things if they know about it!"


    She hurried to find her little friend and told about the mouse.


    "You guard at every door, Miao Miao catches mice."


    She nodded her ears, "I can hear their voices, but you have to guard the door."


    Several people agreed, but the oldest Lu Feiyong turned pale and his lips trembled.


    Pulling Zhong Yi, who was still wriggling, out of the supermarket, Tuanzi started catching mice.


    There is also a small door on the inside of the supermarket, leading to the warehouse. But now the door was locked, so the dumpling just searched back and forth on the supermarket shelves, holding a few pebbles in his hand.


    As soon as he heard the movement, the pebbles in his hand flew out.


    At the entrance of the supermarket.


    Ai Tanbo tried his best to grab Pu Teng''s younger sister.


    "Let sister Miaomiao catch her, she is powerful, so don''t make trouble."


    Ai Fengyi excitedly said: "I can help catch it! Catching mice is fun!"


    Zhong Yi sat on the small bench, nodded in agreement, "I also want to catch mice and give them to grandma."


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know for a while whether he likes grandma or hates grandma¡¿


    ¡¾Look at Lu Feiyong, what happened to this kid? shivering all over]


    ¡¾Afraid of mice¡¿


    ¡¾Boys are afraid of mice, it¡¯s too bad¡¿


    ¡¾In front, who stipulated that boys should not be afraid of mice? Stereotypes are unacceptable]


    Soon, the friends noticed Lu Feiyong''s expression and asked him quickly.


    Lu Feiyong shook his head, "No, nothing."


    It was also at this time that the cheerful voice of the dumpling came from the supermarket.


    "Miao Miao has been caught, there are three mice!"


    When the voice fell, Tuanzi had already come out with a small plastic bag. Inside the plastic bag were three fat mice who had been stealing food for an unknown amount of time.


    Now, Ai Tanbo couldn''t hold back his younger sister at all, and could only watch her rush towards her like a Taoist wind.


    Zhong Yi also wanted to see it, so he stood up and fell to the ground.


    Ai Tanbo wanted to pull him up, but he saw the little boy lying on the ground, squirming in the direction of the two little girls. Judging by the movement, he was quite skilled. Obviously, he did this a lot at home.


    "???"


    "Brother, doesn''t your stomach hurt?"


    Zhong Yi shook his head, "There''s a lot of meat, it doesn''t hurt."


    "..."


    "This mouse is too fat, it must have eaten a lot of food."


    Ai Fengyi was a little angry, "We still have to sort out the things in the supermarket. If there are things that have been eaten by mice, we have to throw them away."


    She plausibly said: "The boss can''t do bad things just to make money! We all need to be good bosses!"


    Duanzi nodded approvingly, "That''s right, you can''t do things that are bad for your conscience."


    In fact, the owner of this small supermarket is nearby and has been watching.


    The couple have made plans. When the show is finished and they leave, they will put up signs, and maybe they can attract some netizens to come and take pictures.


    Everyone came here to take pictures and check in. Can you buy something?


    Unexpectedly, the program team first dutifully sorted out a batch of impending products, and then the children caught mice and planned to sell the things the mice gnawed on.


    The couple suddenly flushed with embarrassment.


    Ai Fengyi took the plastic bag and actively asked other friends to come and see it.


    She almost threw the plastic bag in front of Lu Feiyong.


    The tiger-headed boy took a step back in fright and almost fell down.


    When he spoke again, his voice was crying.


    "Take, take away, I, I don''t want to see them!"


    Ai Fengyi quickly hid the mouse and looked at him cautiously, "Brother Fei Yong, are you afraid of mice?"


    Lu Feiyong shook his head, and after a while, he said with red eyes, "I, I''m just afraid, I know boys can''t be afraid of mice, but, but I''m just afraid."


    "Why can''t boys be afraid of mice?"


    Tuanzi strolled over, tugged him, and made him sit down.


    "Your legs are shaking all the time, you will fall."


    Lu Feiyong sat down, a little embarrassed, "Anyway, everyone said so, saying that I should be brave and not be afraid of mice."


    Tuanzi blinked, she still didn''t understand what the fear of mice had to do with boys.


    "Everyone has something to be afraid of, Miao Miao is afraid of Master''s bad face."


    Tuanzi knelt down and poked his arm, "Some people are afraid of mice, some are afraid of snakes, some are afraid of spiders, there is no rule, only boys or girls can be afraid, others can''t."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： childrens victory

    Chapter 425 The Children''s Victory


    Ai Fengyi has already given the bag of mice to the program group.


    Program group: "..."


    "Miao Miao said, they just fainted, and I''ll leave it to you to deal with it."


    The little girl finished speaking happily, and ran back again.


    Lu Feiyong was sitting on a small bench with weak legs, Tuanzi and Ai Tanbo were squatting beside him, Zhong Yi fell down again for some reason, and was wriggling on the ground.


    Tuanzi grabbed Zhong Yi''s collar with one hand to prevent him from wriggling, "Your clothes are all dirty."


    The lazy little fat man thinks this kind of movement is very good, and continues to imitate the caterpillar. The legs are forward, the little head is lifted up, and soon the little head hangs down, and the legs are straightened. However, he didn''t advance at all.


    Tuanzi could control him with one hand, and looked up at Lu Feiyong with a scared face.


    "From now on, Miao Miao will not catch mice in front of you, don''t be afraid."


    Lu Feiyong knew that they were live broadcasting the show, and was very worried, "If I behave like this, will many people say bad things about me?"


    Before he participated in the show, his father specially asked him that many people would observe his behavior through the live broadcast room and get rid of some bad habits. If he behaves too poorly, many people on the Internet will say that he will be very sad, and his father will lose face.


    In addition, Dad also said that he is the oldest and has to take care of his younger siblings. As a result, now, he is taken care of by his younger siblings instead.


    Duanzi shook his head disapprovingly, "What is your poor performance? Just now you cleaned up, and you checked the prices of goods before and after running, it still counts, you are very good!"


    She put up two thumbs up, which means it is twice as powerful.


    The twin siblings also nodded in agreement.


    They didn¡¯t actually remember the price of the product. When the customer bought something, it was Lu Feiyong who went to the shelf to write down the price. He ran back and forth many times, very diligent.


    Lu Feiyong heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡¾Look at the scaring of the children, some people on the Internet leave some good words¡¿


    ¡¾That is, it makes everyone seem to be more diligent and sensible than other children. If I want to be like this when I was young, my parents will definitely be happy¡¿


    ¡¾We didn''t say anything, we just complained that he was afraid of mice and asked his younger siblings to coax him. How can such a young child understand the Internet? His family must have told him to perform well in front of the camera, this is too fake]


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s true if he¡¯s willing to do this. Didn''t your parents tell you to be polite when you had guests at home when you were young? Then your politeness is false.]


    [Although, I still think his parents¡¯ behavior is not good, it¡¯s too deliberate, I want to watch more real programs]


    ¡¾The one in front, then change the show, don¡¯t watch this fake show, don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Life is alive, treat yourself better, goodbye]


    Lu Feiyong accepted the fact that he was coaxed by his younger siblings, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Xu is with his peers, just now Tuanzi said something like that again, he tried to seek approval.


    "Can I really be afraid of rats? Won''t I be called unmanly?"


    Duanzi nodded seriously with a stern face, and then looked at the other friends.


    The twins moved in unison, and even Zhong Yi, who was lying on the ground, nodded. But in fact, Zhong Yi doesn''t quite understand what everyone is talking about, he just imitates others.


    Ai Fengyi scratched his shoulder-length hair.


    "I used to have short hair, just like my brother."


    She said depressedly: "Someone in the kindergarten said that girls should have long hair. Huh, I think long hair and short hair are my own business. Why can girls only have long hair and boys can only have short hair? Who stipulated that?" ?¡±


    She doesn''t like short hair much, but Ai Jie was too busy before, so short hair is easy to take care of. Now Ai Jie will spend more time taking care of them, so naturally she will start to help her daughter braid beautifully.


    Ai Fengyi thinks the beautiful braids are good, and the neat short hair is also very comfortable, especially in summer, she can wear it as long or as short as she wants, instead of being called a masculine woman.


    But then my brother got into a fight with the little boy who said her, and the little boy stopped talking about her.


    She also complained to her mother, and her mother said that she must have learned this kind of words from her parents. When her mother held a parent-teacher meeting, she even chatted with the little boy''s parents.


    Looking at Ai Fengyi''s hair, Lu Feiyong was puzzled and said, "Isn''t it your own business how long your hair is? Even if you have short hair, you are still a girl."


    According to what those people said, if you have short hair, you are not considered a girl.


    "Yes, yes."


    Ai Fengyi said angrily: "My brother still likes to wear pink clothes. Some people joked that my brother looks like a girl. Why does he look like a girl in pink clothes? Can boys not wear them?"


    Ai Tanbo blushed, "I don''t like it that much either."


    Ai Fengyi was still furious, she quite understood Lu Feiyong.


    "So, if you are afraid of mice, you are afraid of mice. Anyone can be afraid. It doesn''t mean that you are not a boy if you are afraid. Am I not a girl if I am not afraid?"


    Lu Feiyong thought for a while according to her logic, and nodded in approval.


    The tiger-headed boy showed a relieved smile, "Then I can be afraid in the future?"


    "of course!"


    Before in "Let''s Transform Together", Ai Fengyi was still a little girl who was very clingy to her mother and brother and a little shy. But when the family matters were settled, the little girl became very cheerful again.


    She patted her heart, "If someone laughs at you about this again, tell me, and I''ll beat them for you!"


    Ai Tanbo hurriedly stopped his sister.


    "Don''t fight at every turn, we can reason first."


    Ai Fengyi tilted his head, "But last time someone said about me, brother, you just directly...uh."


    Ai Tanbo directly covered his sister''s mouth.


    ¡¾Even children know that stereotypes are bad, some people, tsk tsk¡¿


    ¡¾You can treat those people as if they are full and have nothing to do¡¿


    ¡¾No, some people like to point fingers at others and spread malice¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, children learn from adults. The child who said Ai Fengyi probably imitated what the adults said after hearing what the adults said¡¿


    ¡¾No, none of you pay attention to Miaomiao and Xiaopangpang? ¡¿


    The attention of the audience came back in an instant, and they were surprised and wanted to laugh when they saw it this way.


    Duanzi is grabbing Zhong Yi''s collar with all his strength, while the little boy really wants to taste the floor tiles.


    Just now, Tuanzi was comforting the eldest brother with everyone, and inadvertently saw Zhong Yi ready to move against the floor tiles.


    "Don''t eat, it''s dirty!"


    Zhong Yi wriggled hard, "Try it and you''ll know."


    Tuanzi was speechless, she thought she was greedy, but when she saw this younger brother, she knew there was someone out there!


    "Not everything can be tasted!"


    She simply stretched out her hand, passed through Zhong Yi''s armpit, dragged him up, and tried to walk towards the supermarket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Thief

    Chapter 426 Thief


    Soon a staff member changed Zhong Yi''s clothes, and when he came back, he was a clean, fat, white boy again.


    During this period, several members of Tuanzi made another business deal. Although the other party only bought a bag of salt, it was still a business.


    Several small bosses stand in a row, a happy fantasy.


    Duanzi: "Maybe it can be sold for 500 yuan today, and we will get 5 yuan each."


    Ai Tanbo: "Business will be better tomorrow."


    Lu Feiyong: "Then we can save a lot of money?"


    Ai Fengyi: "Maybe we can open another supermarket with our money. Money makes money, we will buy another food street, the first one sells fried buns, the second one sells beef noodles..."


    Duanzi wiped the corners of her lips, "You can also sell roast chicken and roast duck."


    The children''s thinking was unconsciously led astray.


    Ai Tanbo: "It would be great if there was a cake shop."


    Lu Feiyong: "Anyway, it''s our own food street. It not only has a cake shop, but also a barbecue shop. I like to eat barbecue, so add more cumin!"


    Zhong Yi doesn''t really understand the development of the topic, but when he hears delicious food, he starts to drool.


    "I want to eat chicken legs, I''m so hungry."


    The audience was at a loss.


    ¡¾No, they only sold a total of more than 100 yuan today. How did they develop into a food street? ¡¿


    ¡¾Anyone who has a dream is great¡¿


    ¡¾This is really treating myself as the boss¡¿


    ¡¾The show is called Little Boss, they are in the show¡¿


    As a result, there were no new customers until noon.


    Except for Zhong Yi, who has been in the situation all the time, the other children are all slumped.


    Ai Fengyi hugged his brother and howled: "Whoa, my food street is gone!"


    Tuanzi also wanted to howl, so when he opened his mouth, his little nose moved.


    "smell good!"


    Ai Fengyi stopped howling, and stared outside the supermarket.


    Zhong Yi has already ran out in a ''patta patta'', "Dinner is ready, grandma is cooking delicious food again."


    When he went out, he didn''t see grandma, but the staff who distributed the lunch boxes.


    Children also have lunch boxes.


    They stopped mourning the passing of the food street, obediently lined up to receive the boxed lunches, sat in line on the threshold again, and began to eat the boxed lunches.


    The children¡¯s lunch boxes are specially made, with less oil and salt, and a combination of meat and vegetables. Each person has a bowl of chicken soup, and there is a big chicken leg that is boiled so that the meat will fall off the bone.


    After taking a deep breath, the dumpling fished out the bones happily, then poured the rice into the chicken soup and mixed it. Soon the chicken and rice were mixed together. She picked up a spoon and scooped it up, and then put it in her mouth. It was delicious. Almost meowed.


    Ai Tanbo tried to stop her, "Mom said soup with rice is bad for the stomach."


    Duanzi was confident: "But it''s so delicious, Miao Miao only eats it once in a while."


    Ai Tanbo wanted to say something else, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw his sister imitating the dumpling and also came with chicken soup and rice.


    The two little girls ate so deliciously that they didn''t care if they got rice grains on their cheeks.


    Not only could Ai Tanbo not be able to stop him, but he was so hungry that he secretly tried it, and the rice soaked in chicken soup really became delicious.


    Lu Feiyong had already finished his portion, and ran to ask for another.


    His physique is the strongest among the children, and he has a big appetite.


    However, Duanzi and Zhongyi''s appetite is not small. The former does a lot of exercise, while the latter doesn''t exercise much. She eats so cutely that the soft meat on her cheeks is almost swaying.


    ¡¾In the past, Miaomiao ate and broadcasted alone, but now five people eat and broadcast, ahhh, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I want to order takeaway¡¿


    ¡¾As smart as I have already ordered a braised chicken and rice, it is barely the same style¡¿


    ¡¾No, I don¡¯t understand why these kids eat so well and don¡¯t need someone to feed them. I chased and fed my baby but he didn¡¯t eat much, I was so worried]


    ¡¾The one in front, could it be that you are feeding while watching the live broadcast? The suggestion is, let your baby also watch the live broadcast, and if he sees others eating, maybe he will eat it]


    ¡¾My suggestion is, leave him alone, you know you want to eat when you¡¯re hungry, don¡¯t get used to it¡¿


    After lunch, the five children fell asleep.


    The weather in Zhujia Village is good, the environment is also good, blue sky and white clouds, green water and green mountains in the distance, children, you stand next to me, I lean on you, and start to doze off.


    The staff had the foresight to lay out a big blanket in advance.


    Zhong Yi was the first to fall asleep, with her small mouth slightly open and drooling.


    Lu Feiyong originally wanted to fulfill the duties of the eldest brother and take care of his younger siblings, but he fell asleep with his eyelids drooping.


    Ai Fengyi directly stuffed his head into his brother''s arms and fell asleep soundly.


    ¡¾I want to sleep too¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m just using my lunch break to watch the live broadcast, and I¡¯m going to work later¡¿


    ¡¾I''m sleeping now, rounded up to sleep surrounded by a group of children¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, what is Miao Miao doing¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, this is not good, how can you play with other children¡¯s faces? Just let me do it! I am an adult and I am not afraid! ¡¿


    Tuanzi also wanted to sleep, but before Zhong Yi fell asleep, she wriggled up to her like a caterpillar, tilted her head, and fell asleep.


    She looked curiously at the other person''s face, which was rounder than her own, stretched out her hand and pinched it, and her eyes immediately sparkled.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: So soft, softer than Miao Miao''s face! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I haven''t pinched your face, I don''t know¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t understand what was going on, and found that Zhong Yi''s face was soft, so he simply stretched out two meaty claws, pinching here, rubbing there, it seemed that Zhong Yi was treating Zhong Yi as a big toy.


    Even so, Zhong Yi was still sound asleep, with no sign of waking up.


    After playing for a while, she fell down and was ready to sleep.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Someone entered the supermarket¡¿


    Now a few children are lying in a relatively clean place near the entrance of the supermarket.


    When there are no guests, the program group will play whatever the children do.


    And during this time period, except for the staff who guard the children, the other staff are either eating or resting.


    The system found someone entering the supermarket earlier than those staff.


    Duanzi suddenly became less sleepy and got up.


    "It''s making money!"


    After getting up, he looked down and saw that everyone was still sleeping, and he ran into the supermarket by himself without disturbing them.


    The photographer and the photographer also hurriedly followed, and the program team also quickly adjusted the camera to several fixed positions in the supermarket.


    With such a tone, the staff and audience saw that the man in the peaked cap acted suspiciously.


    ¡¾Am I dazzled? He seemed to put something into his arms just now]


    ¡¾I''m going, steal something in broad daylight¡¿


    ¡¾This show is too disgusting, is it specially arranged for thieves to test the children?¡¿


    ¡¾It may not be due to the arrangement of the show. The young guests have all gone out, and the cameramen in the supermarket have gone to rest and eat, leaving only the machine running. It is indeed a good time to take advantage of the loopholes¡¿


    ¡¾It was arranged by the show, knowing that a show is being filmed here, who would come here to steal something foolishly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Not everyone knows that they are shooting a show, and maybe they are foreigners¡¿


    Dumplings are nothing but outsiders.


    She saw the action of the man in the peaked cap and did not stop it. After all, if the other party paid for those things, this kind of behavior is not considered stealing.


    Duanzi simply stood on the bench with a straight face, so that it was convenient for her to operate on the counter.


    When the man in the peaked cap took out a few things for her to settle the score, she pursed her mouth in dissatisfaction, "Uncle, what are you hiding in your arms?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： meet by chance

    Chapter 427 Encounter by chance


    The man in the peaked cap was shocked.


    But seeing Tuanzi''s appearance clearly, he regained his composure.


    A little girl who is only five or six years old, who is ignorant even thinking about it, temporarily helps her family take care of the store.


    He sure wouldn''t even pay for the rest if it wasn''t for the girl probably yelling after he ran away.


    "That''s all, settle accounts quickly."


    The man ordered a few things he had left on the counter.


    "hurry up."


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, does this person think he is blind?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: No, he thinks you are young and easy to bully. What''s more, ordinary people are not eligible for body searches]


    Tuanzi, who was not easy to bully, looked at the man carefully, stretched out his claws, and was about to sweep everything out of the man''s arms, to see how he would argue.


    Also at this time, a few more people came in from outside the door.


    The man in the peaked cap looked back and found that there were several adult men. Before he could figure out a countermeasure, he saw these men walking to the curtain or the cabinet.


    When he lifted the curtain or opened the cabinet door, he saw the camera inside again.


    Man in peaked cap: "?"


    "Uncle, take out the things in your arms and settle the accounts together."


    Duanzi patted the counter vigorously, attracting the man''s attention.


    "Hurry up."


    The man realized that he was filming a show, but he didn''t even know it!


    It is very likely that the camera was on the shelf where he was walking back and forth just now, and his seemingly secretive movements may have been seen by many people.


    Men in peaked caps dare not gamble.


    "I remembered it when you said that."


    The man tried his best to calm down and said: "I can''t hold much with my two hands, and there are too many things to buy, so..."


    He took out a few things he had hidden.


    The system quotes immediately, avoiding the dumplings who don¡¯t remember the price and go to the shelf to look.


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: These are not expensive, he just took out his wallet, and there are several red bills in it, how could this be stolen? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Let¡¯s make an impromptu idea. There are no adults in the supermarket, and you¡¯re just a child. Even if it¡¯s just ten yuan for nothing, you¡¯re taking advantage of it¡¿


    Not only that, the dumpling is not easy to call the police.


    The other party took out the hidden goods and returned them with reasonable reasons. What''s more, what the other party took was very cheap.


    The system explained it clearly, and Tuanzi gave up the idea of ??calling the police, settled the accounts depressed, and gave the other party some change.


    Before handing over the change, the system reminded her to check for counterfeit money.


    Duanzi was dumbfounded.


    She can''t identify counterfeit money!


    ¡¾Guwu System: In the small box at the counter, there is something that can be used for currency inspection¡¿


    Tuanzi slowly inspected the banknotes according to the system''s instructions, and after confirming that the banknotes were genuine, he handed over the change.


    Suspected of using counterfeit bills to make the man in the peaked cap a little angry, but he wanted to take advantage first, so he would grab the change and walk out, with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡¾He wants to steal something, and still put on this face, do you want face¡¿


    ¡¾Really let me know a lot¡¿


    ¡¾There is no need to say that, if I buy something and others suspect that I use counterfeit money, I will be angry too¡¿


    ¡¾In front, first of all, I advise you not to empathize with the thief. Secondly, most people check the banknote not for the individual, but for the banknote. Some people are very honest and do not intend to use counterfeit banknotes, but they may be deceived by others and use counterfeit banknotes unintentionally. If someone checks the banknotes, you don¡¯t have to feel offended, they didn¡¯t target you at all]


    ¡¾Why didn''t you call the police? The people in the program team just watched? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t have much money, so it¡¯s not easy to call the police, and I have a good reason, so I really can¡¯t do anything to him¡¿


    ¡¾Is it really not arranged by the program group? How could it be such a coincidence that in one day, first someone deliberately did not pay, and now someone is trying to take advantage of it. It doesn''t have to be like this to create something to watch, and besides, did Gu Miaomiao take the script?]


    The director noticed the similar barrage and couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Choosing the theme of "children are the masters of the house" is risky enough, how can he find someone to write the script? Even if the script is written, the children will not cooperate! Did this group of netizens regard the young guests as old actors? There must be logic in discrediting the show!


    So far, it''s all children''s free play. As for several emergencies, they are really emergencies.


    Such events are not uncommon in real life.


    Duanzi hadn¡¯t encountered similar things before, so it was inevitable that he would be a little depressed when encountering this situation as a small boss.


    "Isn''t it good to be well-behaved? If you do a little theft now, you may do worse things in the future."


    She propped her chin, the soft flesh of her cheeks spilled out of her palm, like glutinous rice balls, her **** eyes stared dissatisfiedly at the door, as if the man before was still at the door.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If he always does such things, he will suffer the consequences sooner or later, just don¡¯t learn from him¡¿


    Duanzi nodded his head sharply, almost knocking his head against the counter.


    When it was lifted up again, there were a few more people at the door.


    "Welcome!" She immediately shouted excitedly.


    Earning money makes her happy!


    The leader was a young man in his twenties. Seeing that the owner of the small supermarket was a little girl, he asked in surprise, "Why is it a child? Where is your adult?"


    "Ahem, now Miao Miao and her brothers and sisters are the bosses. You can buy whatever you want, Miao Miao won''t make a mistake."


    Several people were even more surprised, "Is the kid who slept on top of each other at the door just now the boss?"


    Duanzi nodded proudly.


    "They are sleeping, so Miao Miao looks after the shop alone, and they will wake up later."


    The twins are already awake, rubbing their eyes sleepily, and going into the supermarket staggeringly.


    Several people have dispersed to find something to eat.


    Duanzi jumped off the stool very actively, and I want to recommend it for them.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The more people there are, the more money they make! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Before that, can you take a closer look at the person standing in the instant noodle area? ¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head, not quite understanding what the system said.


    She wandered over to take a look, "Huh?"


    It was my cousin Gu Zhuo who came in with a few people.


    She didn''t recognize the other party, didn''t the other party recognize her?


    "Brother, why do you..."


    She strode over, but before she got close, Gu Zhuo waved her hand slightly, as if she didn''t want to recognize her.


    The little head drooped immediately.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why doesn¡¯t my cousin want to recognize Miao Miao? Are you disgusted with insignificance? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe it¡¯s because of the lens¡¿


    The system doesn''t understand human emotions very well, but it is good at learning, and is good at drawing cocoons from what has happened to draw correct conclusions.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you still remember "Mountain Patrol Tour", Jin Chunting was also on that show, but didn''t he say that you must not call him cousin in front of the camera? ¡¿


    Tuanzi nodded her head depressed.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You are not allowed to call him in front of the camera, mainly because you are afraid of causing trouble to you¡¿


    It explains in detail.


    At that time, there was already a brother accompanying Tuanzi to participate in the show, and the elder brother was also a security guard. If even the veterinarian had something to do with Tuanzi, netizens would definitely think differently and say a lot of things that hurt Tuanzi.


    It is the same now, if the person who comes to shop in the store is the cousin of the dumpling, will some netizens think that the dumpling is adding drama to themselves?


    Gu Zhuo looks dumb and a bit shy, but he did this in this meeting, which shows that he has been paying attention to the comments on the Internet.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: On the contrary, he should be doing this on purpose because he cares about you very much¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： drop one thing

    Chapter 428 One thing drops one thing


    After the system explained it like this, Tuanzi understood.


    She walked up to Gu Zhuo with her little hands on her back, raised her head, and said with a smile, "Big brother, do you want instant noodles? What kind of flavor do you want, Miao Miao will help you get it!"


    There is nothing wrong with this title, Gu Zhuo dared to communicate with her.


    "As long as it''s not sauerkraut flavored, anything else is fine."


    Tuanzi helped him get a dish of braised pork, and said positively, "There is hot water in the store, you can soak it directly."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Gu Zhuo was already a little cautious when facing his cousin, but he was even more cautious when there was still a camera.


    ¡¾Did you notice that this little brother is a bit handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Just a little handsome? He¡¯s handsome, right? Even though he wears such rustic glasses, you can tell that his facial features are very good. If I take off the glasses, it¡¯s not going to work, I¡¯m starting to have difficulty breathing]


    ¡¾It¡¯s strange, generally speaking, there are not many young people in the village. These people look a little student-like, what do they do¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, please help me to ask¡¿


    Gu Zhuo took instant noodles and ham sausage, and a box of biscuits to pay the bill.


    Tuanzi followed behind him step by step, "Big brother, what are you doing here? Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Gu Zhuo looked at the lens, then hurriedly lowered his head, and said in a low voice, "We are doing archaeology nearby, and we just finished our work, so we will have time to eat."


    "Archaeology?"


    Duanzi blinked, recalled carefully, and finally remembered that when he met in the hospital by chance, his cousin said that his mentor was so excited that he couldn''t sleep because of accepting an invitation, and he had physical problems.


    Is there an ancient tomb near here?


    At this moment, the other children woke up and ran in one after another. Some enthusiastically introduced the products, some paid the bill, and some, such as a little fat man, ran to the hot water area and stared at the instant noodles of several young people. saliva.


    A young man lifted the lid, and a strong fragrance came out.


    He took a deep breath, and before he could open his mouth, he heard a ''Zi Liu'' sound. He turned his head and saw that Zhong Yi, one of the bosses, was staring at his instant noodles eagerly, drooling.


    "Uh, this, kid, I dare not give you instant noodles, this is really not a good thing."


    The young man explained dryly: "If I didn''t have food to eat, I wouldn''t eat this either."


    Zhong Yi couldn''t listen at all, her saliva kept drooling, and her eyes were glued to the instant noodles.


    Young people are embarrassed to eat it, but they dare not let Zhong Yi eat it either.


    "I like it!"


    At this time, Tuanzi walked over angrily, grabbed Zhong Yi by the collar, "Work, hurry up and work!"


    Zhong Yi didn''t dare to resist, and couldn''t resist. When being dragged away, she stretched out her little hand, as if she wanted to touch the instant noodle bowl.


    Young man: "..." Don''t do this, he will feel very guilty.


    "Instant noodles, I want to eat instant noodles too."


    The little boy fought hard, "I''m hungry."


    Tuanzi paused, first pinched his chubby cheeks, then patted his chubby belly, "Look at your belly, where are you hungry?"


    "I''m just hungry and want to eat."


    Zhong Yi subconsciously wants to howl.


    Usually at home, that''s what he does.


    My mother is a dancer, and my father pays more attention to his figure. Occasionally when he comes home, he often says that he eats too much. But usually there are only grandparents at home, he can eat as much as he wants, if he disagrees, he will cry, and grandma will give him food.


    He just opened his mouth when a small fleshy claw stretched out and covered his mouth.


    The little boy looked over in fear, only to see Tuanzi looking at him with a smile, "It''s useless to cry. If you don''t work, you have nothing to eat. If you want instant noodles, you can earn money yourself."


    Zhong Yi struggled to break free from that claw, pouted, "But, I can''t earn that much today."


    He heard a few brothers and sisters settle accounts before.


    Tuanzi plausibly said, "How do you know you won''t earn money before you earn it? Earn it first!"


    Several young people were already eating instant noodles, and Zhong Yi wanted to go over and ask for some food.


    Tuanzi stopped him.


    "If you don''t work, you won''t have dinner later. Don''t you want to eat chicken legs?"


    Zhong Yi was shocked.


    He still prefers chicken drumsticks to instant noodles.


    "I, I work."


    The little boy ran out, recalling in his mind what he heard when he went out with his grandma, "We''re getting a big bargain at the opening, buy one get one free! We''re doing an event! We''re selling at half price!"


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾There is nothing to love in life.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, this little fat man, I don¡¯t know whether he is stupid or smart for a while¡¿


    ¡¾Little master of digging pits, now the other children have to worry about what activities to do¡¿


    ¡¾I want to know more about the ancient tombs near here, please hurry up and ask more¡¿


    ¡¾Me too, this is my first contact with archaeologists, most of these people are quite young¡¿


    The group gathered together, "It''s wrong to lie to people, we don''t sell at half price."


    Lu Feiyong scratched his hair, "Selling it at half price will lose money."


    Everyone started to worry.


    Duanzi rolled his eyes, and then looked at the people who were eating instant noodles.


    Here, there are people who are about the same age as her cousin, and there is also a middle-aged man, who should be a teacher.


    "Brother said that three heads are better than one head, and our four heads are not strong enough, so let''s find a few more heads."


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn¡¯t I understand¡¿


    ¡¾Will Gu Cheng say such things¡¿


    Tuanzi murmured a few words with a few friends, everyone nodded, lined up again, and walked up to a few people who were either standing or squatting eating instant noodles.


    Gu Ju several people: "..."


    "Ahem," Tuanzi cleared his throat, "Uncle and brothers, we would like to ask you for your help."


    She is small, but she can speak fluently and won''t miss the point.


    Several people understood, and one of them said casually, "In addition to free delivery of end-of-term products, you can also buy a few bags of washing powder and give a bar of soap to match."


    ¡°Yeah, or half price for every other item you buy,¡± suggested another.


    Everyone already knows that these children are participating in the program, and they think it is quite fun.


    They have also come into contact with some children, and those children are afraid to talk to strangers, let alone do business. These kids are extroverted.


    "We have an idea, do we have to treat us to dinner?" A young man teased.


    Duanzi thought for a while, then looked back at his friends.


    Lu Feiyong pointed to the few boxes of products that were due to expire, "You can take some food back. That''s right, big brother, how long do you have to do the archaeology? What does the ancient tomb look like? Can we go play?"


    A group of furry children surrounded them, chattering and asking, and several graduate students and doctoral students were more than happy to explain a few words.


    Gu Zhuo was not involved. Not only was he more cautious when getting along with his cousin, but he also seemed to be more cautious when getting along with these classmates, and the others did not communicate with him very much.


    After Tuanzi saw it, he approached quietly and poked his palm.


    Gu Zhuo looked down and saw that Tuanzi was trying to stuff a candy into his hand.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： silent cousin

    Chapter 429 The silent cousin


    "Eat candy and you will be happy."


    Tuanzi stuffed the sugar into Gu Zhuo''s palm, raised his head, and said something with a smile.


    Gu Zhuo stared at her smiling face for a few seconds, then hurriedly looked away, curled his fingers unconsciously, and held the candy tightly.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, hurry up and eat the noodles, it''s almost finished."


    Gu Zhuo hurried to eat instant noodles again.


    Before, he thought the instant noodles were unpalatable and had no appetite, but now his sister looked at him with a smile, and he felt that the instant noodles were delicious again.


    After eating the instant noodles, he opened the biscuit and handed it to the dumpling.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Tuanzi took a piece, but before he ate it, his body was lightly bumped. Turning his head to look, it turned out that Zhong Yi hadn''t stood still.


    This little boy was still hawking at the door just now, and now he finds someone sharing food, and he walks over eagerly, not even looking at the road.


    Gu Zhuo looked at the glistening saliva on the corner of his lips, and then pushed the biscuit box over. The little boy grabbed a piece without hesitation and put it in his mouth to chew.


    Seeing this, Gu Zhuo simply distributed biscuits to other children, and asked in a low voice what program this was.


    In fact, he just happened to know that his cousin escaped death and came back.


    It''s just that the two families didn''t have much contact with each other before, and the mother who was supposed to have a close relationship with the sister-in-law''s family was busy with business, so she never spoke, and he didn''t dare to visit his cousin. After all, my cousin has never seen him, and she doesn''t even know of his existence, so it''s not good to rush to the door.


    Later, he found out that his cousin was often on the show, so he watched a few episodes. At first, I just wanted to wish my cousin survived the catastrophe. After watching too many shows, I gradually fell in love with this playful and lovely cousin.


    Favorites, he still dare not come to the door.


    Unexpectedly, I ran into my cousin just by going out for appraisal with my tutor.


    After that, he also paid attention to his cousin, but unfortunately, the recent archaeological work is very busy, and sometimes he doesn''t have time to eat. He didn''t know that his cousin was nearby, and he didn''t know the nature of this show. I wanted to find out clearly, mainly because I was afraid of causing trouble to my cousin.


    "It''s the show where we are the boss." Tuanzi swallowed the biscuit in his mouth before speaking.


    "We''re going to stay here for three days in a row, come back next week, and then change places."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, carefully recalling what the director said, "But we are not the kind of show that lives in the village. At night, when the supermarket is closed, we will go to the hotel in the town to stay."


    "Little Boss" is different from the previous pastoral baby-raising programs. The little guests just experience being a boss, learn to communicate with others, and begin to have a certain understanding of money. They don''t need to live in the village in the evening.


    After the store closes, the program team will send the little guests to a hotel in the town to live in.


    At the home of several young guests, parents with plenty of time will come to accompany the young guests. If the parents do not have time, an assistant is also arranged. If no assistant is arranged, the program team will also arrange staff to accompany the young guests.


    To a certain extent, this is also training the little guests, which is consistent with the theme of "Little Boss".


    Tuanzi has no objection to this arrangement. The second senior brother has been free for the past few days and has been mixing with the staff.


    As for whether other children will make trouble, I will not know until evening.


    She finished speaking quickly, and asked Gu Zhuo curiously.


    "Big brother, what about you? If you want to inspect the ancient tomb, you can''t sleep in the suburbs, right?"


    Zhong Yi stopped eating biscuits, her little face showed a scared expression.


    "There are wolves outside, they will eat disobedient children."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Gu Zhuo was also frightened by similar remarks when he was young, and he will adapt well, "We pitched a tent and slept in the tent at night."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Then, what if it rains?"


    She was very impressed with the tent. When she participated in "Adventure Together", she often slept in the tent with her eldest brother.


    Before Gu Zhuo could answer, the person squatting nearby and eating instant noodles said, "It''s better not to rain, the progress will be slow in the first place, if it rains, alas."


    Several other people also echoed.


    They are all young people who came to archeology with the professors, and most of them can endure loneliness. It was just that the archaeological work was not going well recently, so the professor asked them to walk around, and they came to the village to have something to eat and chat for a while, to change their minds.


    Several people chatted about this topic, which can be regarded as satisfying the curiosity of the audience.


    However, even if it was this kind of complaint, Gu Zhuo didn''t join in.


    Tuanzi tilted his head and looked at him a few times.


    After another meeting, the few people finished eating and planned to buy something to take back to the professors.


    A young man named Xu Yue joked: "Is your event starting now? Can you get a discount?"


    A few children murmured together, and finally decided to give a discount.


    Anyway, these people bought a lot of things, in addition to fast food products that can fill their stomachs, there are also many snacks and drinks. Some of it was brought to the professors, and some of it was for them to pass the time when they were bored later.


    After all, according to these students, even though they are young and promising, they are still inexperienced in this area, so they can only help, and most of the time they can only watch.


    If the experts have a problem, they will be sent to wait in the tent.


    The group of people began to laboriously pack.


    "It''s packed, here you are."


    Tuanzi handed Xu Yue a drink, smiling brightly.


    Thanks to these archeology students, their turnover today is particularly good.


    Xu Yue took it, but it was so heavy that he almost lost his grip.


    He hurriedly picked up the things and looked at the dumpling in astonishment.


    It was only then that he noticed that the dumpling had tied six large bottles of drinks together. He felt a bit heavy even for an adult, but the dumpling actually lifted up.


    "You are really strong."


    Tuanzi waved his hand calmly, "It''s not because of strength."


    Xu Yue wanted to say something, but the middle-aged man who didn''t talk much urged them to leave quickly.


    The students were quite afraid of this person, so they left the supermarket quickly.


    Tuanzi took the children and enthusiastically sent them out.


    "You must come here often!"


    They are still a little bit reluctant.


    Waiting for Gu Zhuo and his party to leave, everyone went back to the supermarket one after another, continuing to perform their duties as small bosses.


    Tuanzi was the last one to turn around. Before turning around, he took another serious look at Gu Zhuo. After looking at it this way, he found that other students actually handed things to Gu Zhuo for him to pick up.


    Guzhuo is relatively high, but very thin. Now there are a few big plastic bags hanging in the arms, and there are many things in both hands. The whole person is like a bamboo pole being weighed down by a heavy object.


    "Ok?"


    She frowned.


    This picture is wrong no matter how you look at it.


    There are so many people, why are they all giving things to my cousin?


    Moreover, when the camera was first available, these people carried it by themselves, moved away from the camera, and asked their cousin to carry it. How strange it looked.


    Turning her eyeballs, she suddenly clutched her stomach.


    "Ouch, my stomach hurts, Miao Miao needs to go to the bathroom."


    She hurried to the bathroom.


    It was difficult for the cameraman to follow, but a female staff member followed.


    This is also to prevent the little guests from having accidents in the village.


    It was only the female staff who turned a corner, and saw the little heroine who was supposed to go to the bathroom jump onto the wall, kicked a few times, and flew away.


    staff member:"!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： Who dares to bully my brother

    Chapter 430 Who dares to bully my brother


    Without the camera, Tuanzi used his lightness kung fu to his heart''s content.


    At this time, most people in the village were working in the fields, and she was so fast that she flew over the wall without anyone noticing.


    In less than a minute, Tuanzi caught up with Gu Zhuo and his party.


    The closer you are, the more clearly you can see.


    Xu Yue and the others not only carried all the things to her cousin, Xu Yue even put his arm around Gu Zhuo''s shoulder, and said a few words with a smile, but Gu Zhuo couldn''t break free even if he wanted to.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: This is obviously bullying my cousin! Damn it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your cousin''s temperament is indeed easy to be bullied¡¿


    Too introverted, not talkative, immersed in studying, thin, belonging to the type who was bullied at school and dared not tell his parents when he got home.


    The system can collect data online at any time. According to the data, this kind of situation is more likely to happen in elementary school and high school. When it comes to university, the situation will be a little better. At the postgraduate level, there are already fewer students, and it is reasonable to say that there are fewer.


    Gu¡¯s family members are protecting their weaknesses, and Tuanzi¡¯s master and senior brothers are also protecting their weaknesses.


    As long as they are recognized by her, she will be included in the circle of protection, and she does not want them to be bullied.


    She didn''t have much contact with relatives on her grandfather''s side, so she didn''t bother to pay attention to what happened to them. But after getting in touch, especially when she met someone who actually treated her sincerely, she didn''t hesitate to include him in her circle of protection. Jin Chunting is a typical example. For Jin Chunting, Tuanzi often quarreled with Mr. Jin.


    If you treat me well, I will treat you well.


    Now that someone is bullying her, it is considered polite for Tuanzi not to knock down those people directly.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Being easily bullied doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s right for others to bully him! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What should I do now? ¡¿


    She really wanted to rush out and beat him up, but what about after the beating? Can it solve the problem?


    Master and elder brother both said that fists can solve many problems, but not all problems.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I don''t know, but you can go out first and let them get things by themselves. It¡¯s still recording the show, you can ask your cousin to chat at night]


    Danzi adopted this suggestion.


    She deliberately fell to the ground with a ''snap'', just behind Gu Zhuo and his party.


    The person who heard the sound looked back and was startled.


    "Hey, aren''t you that little boss? Why are you here?" Xu Yue took the initiative to ask.


    Tuanzi glanced at him faintly.


    "Miao Miao is a responsible little boss. You are big customers. Miao Miao can help you deliver things to the archaeological site."


    Xu Yue wanted to say ''no need'' at first, but realized later that they were squeezing Gu Zhuo and gave Gu Zhuo everything.


    "this¡­"


    Tuanzi didn''t give them a chance to speak, held his face in his hands, and exaggeratedly looked at Gu Zhuo''s clothes, "Why is this handsome brother taking it?"


    Gu Zhua avoided her sight a little uncomfortably.


    Thinking that his cousin is young and has never been to school, he should not be able to see the clues, so he dared to turn his eyes back.


    Tuanzi continued on his own, "Miaomiao knows, because your hand was injured, so I let this brother take it."


    Xu Yue touched his nose in embarrassment, and looked at the other seniors, no, no, no.


    This is a tradition in their department.


    Some tutors treat students as servants, and the senior doctoral students who are at the top are tossing the juniors at the bottom.


    It is common for juniors to run errands, to use each other as a mobile shelf when they go out to buy things, or even ask them to treat guests and give gifts in disguise.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the small supermarket in Zhujia Village filming a program before, the seniors would have let Gu Zhuo pay for all the bills.


    In fact, he was in the same class as Gu Zhuo, and he was also one of the summoned members at first, but when he joined the team of seniors, only the youngest Gu Zhuo was tossed.


    At first, he also felt that this kind of behavior was not good, but unless the student himself is really talented and very popular with the tutor, the better projects in the tutor''s hands are the seniors.


    If the other party is willing to take a share of the pie, the juniors and juniors can get some results. If not, the juniors and juniors can only find a way to get a good project by themselves. In most cases, when there are no resources, it is difficult for students to find good projects.


    The world of postgraduate doctoral students is much more complicated than that of undergraduates.


    While he was in a daze, Tuanzi had already walked up to Gu Zhuo, and stretched out his hand, "Big Brother, Miao Miao, help me get it."


    Gu Zhuo shook his head, "I can handle it."


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, and said to himself, "Actually, Miaomiao is just a child, but there is no way, who made the uncle and elder brother over there break their hands, in order to take care of the physically handicapped, Miaomiao can only do it. "


    The expressions of the people who were ridiculed suddenly changed.


    It''s just that they are not easy to refute.


    Once they refute that they were not injured, how can they explain their behavior of stuffing everything into Gu Zhuo?


    What''s more, this little girl is filming a show, if this matter is revealed, it will affect their image. Among them, some students recognized Tuanzi as the popular little heroine recently, and they didn''t want to provoke her.


    A third-year graduate student forced a smirk, and took a few bottles of drinks that Gu Zhuo was carrying.


    "We took it just now. We were tired. He offered to help him take it, so we let him take it. We''ll have a rest now, and it''s time for us to take it."


    After he took some of the things, others also took the things one after another, and soon Gu Zhuo felt relaxed.


    At this moment, Gu Zhuo vaguely understood that the cousin must have discovered something and just said that just now. Otherwise, such a well-behaved and lovely cousin would not speak so eccentrically.


    Thinking of this possibility, he was moved, but also a little embarrassed, lowering his eyes, not daring to look at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi held his hand affectionately, and said to the others in a very familiar way, "Miao Miao will send you back, we want to go to your place to play later."


    At this time, the only middle-aged man present said, "Don''t approach the archaeological site casually."


    "Never get close, don''t get close," Tuanzi promised, "We just take a look from a distance. Isn''t it okay to take a look from a distance?"


    The middle-aged man choked.


    As long as it does not affect their work, this kind of onlooker is of course allowed.


    In fact, people often watch the archaeological site. When they first came here, villagers from several nearby villages went over to watch.


    After the novelty passed, the villagers stopped going.


    Tuanzi continued to smile, "The program team will also be there at that time, we will visit you often."


    Always monitor whether you are bullying your cousin!


    Several students who often used Gu Jue froze immediately.


    Soon though, they relax.


    It''s just that they can''t bully others during this period of time. When they return to school, they can bully this elementary school boy as much as they want.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： Afraid of dumplings

    Chapter 431 Afraid of dumplings


    Because of this episode, the group of students stopped talking on the way back to the archaeological site.


    Gu Zhuo was so apprehensive that he opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know what to say. On weekdays, the slick-talking Tuanzi also shrunk their mouths and said nothing, and the group arrived at their destination without saying a word.


    The destination is a pile of tents, a little distance away from the real archaeological site. There is some desert nearby, and there is not a single shade tree.


    The archaeological site has also been cordoned off, with some security guards, and relatively large cemetery, the number of people is not too large.


    Tuanzi looked at the tent carefully, "This tent is not very good, do you want to sleep here all the time?"


    Gu Zhuo finally found his voice.


    Yu Guang saw Xu Yue and the others entered the tent, and he was even more relieved.


    "Not all the time, we occasionally go to live in the town, or research other projects."


    He lowered his eyes, met his cousin''s curious gaze, and explained in a low voice, "This project first invited other professors, and then invited our professor. Our professor is just curious, and he still has a lot of things in his hands. We may leave this project at any time." .¡±


    Tuanzi immediately thought of his cousin mentor, Professor Guo, who was particularly obsessed with archaeological research.


    "Professor Guo looks very nice."


    She tilted her head, a little puzzled, "But why are his students so bad? Ah, not including cousin. Cousin, you are super nice."


    With such a soft personality, I can''t even think about it.


    Gu Zhuo''s face turned pale. The clever cousin really found out.


    "The professor is very busy, so he usually doesn''t care about these things," Gu Zhuo tried to explain, "Besides, there are students under the supervision of other professors."


    We have different mentors, but they are all in the same department. In fact, they are all competing in the same resource pool.


    Tuanzi was still dissatisfied, wrinkled his nose, "Brother Gu Zhuo, you are too..."


    Someone called Gu Zhuo''s name in the distance.


    Tuanzi took a look and found that it was Professor Guo.


    "Okay, then go get busy," Tuanzi could only let him go to work, and agreed, "Miaomiao will come to see you at night."


    "It''s too dangerous for you to go out alone at night."


    Although he was happy for his sister''s closeness, Ke Gu Zhuo didn''t want Tuanzi to be in danger.


    "Don''t be afraid, Second Senior Brother is here too, he will send Miao Miao off."


    Tuanzi murmured in her heart, she didn''t know who was in danger when she went out. It''s just that the adults in the family feel that even if her martial arts are world-class, she is still just a child, and it is best to be accompanied by an adult when going out. Alas, what a sweet burden it is.


    Gu Jue breathed a sigh of relief.


    Until Tuanzi disappeared from his vision, he reacted again. The cousin came to see me at night, apparently to ''excuse the teacher''! How should he answer?


    Tuanzi returned to the vicinity of the supermarket with light work, and found the female staff who was anxiously looking for her.


    "Sister, Miao Miao is here."


    She fell to the ground with some guilt, and showed a soft smile to the staff.


    "Scared me, you flew away suddenly."


    The staff knows that the dumplings are very good, but this kind of worry about the children has nothing to do with the children''s strength.


    "Sister, I''m sorry."


    Tuanzi took the staff''s hand and shook it slightly, "Next time, I must make it clear to my sister in advance."


    She apologized obediently and cleverly, and even gave the other party a candy that she had kept for a long time.


    "Sister eat quickly, don''t get angry after eating."


    The staff were easily coaxed.


    A cutie with a round face and big eyes apologized coquettishly and softly. It was difficult for her to harden her heart and scold him with a straight face.


    The staff member led the dumpling back.


    During the period, the two held hands and agreed not to tell any third party about this matter.


    The other staff didn''t follow, so they didn''t find out about it.


    Nothing special happened in the afternoon.


    In addition to the customers who came to buy things normally, there were a few villagers who saw the event and bought more.


    It was six o''clock, and everyone gathered together to settle accounts.


    Children''s learning ability is very strong. Now, except for Zhong Yi, everyone else has learned to use a calculator. They quickly counted the bills for the whole day and found that their turnover is very good.


    "Hahaha, Miaomiao can buy that bag of candy!"


    Duanzi, who had endured for a whole day, happily took away a bag of candy that he had long been interested in.


    "Miao Miao earned this by herself, so my eldest brother can''t say anything."


    Holding candy, she rolled her eyes and smiled, and muttered, "And Miaomiao is just collecting, and will keep her promise."


    She doesn''t eat too much, she just keeps it, just like a dragon guarding a treasure, watching her treasures increase little by little, she will be very happy.


    Just as she was walking out happily, she heard the sound of arguing with milk.


    "Huh? Are they arguing?"


    Quickly ran out to have a look, and found that it was liking and wanting candy.


    He also peddled hard, and he would get some money again, and wanted to buy lollipops.


    It¡¯s just that the program team has already been told by his mother that he is allowed to eat one at most every day. The people in the program group are euphemistically telling Zhong Yi to choose something else, or save it and change it into a toy later.


    Zhong Yi is a little afraid of his parents at home, and a little afraid of the dumplings when he comes here, but he is not afraid of other people.


    He slapped and rolled skillfully, "I want to eat sugar! I want to eat sugar!"


    This day''s work is coming to an end, the heat is not very high, but it is not low. Overall, Director Zheng is very satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, it was about to end, Zhong Yi suddenly didn''t cooperate.


    Director Zheng glanced at the barrage, and helplessly raised his forehead.


    ¡¾This Zhongyi is really annoying, she will roll around at every turn, she really regards this place as his home¡¿


    ?


    ¡¾I''m spoiled at first glance, how could the program group invite this kind of kid to participate? ¡¿


    ¡¾From childhood to old age, this kind of person can''t become a talent at first sight¡¿


    ¡¾It''s not that exaggerated, he''s just a child, can you keep some morals? ¡¿


    ¡¾Adults still have the opportunity to correct their mistakes. For a growing child, can''t you give him a little patience and let him correct it slowly? The world is not black and white


    The barrage suddenly became a bit smoky, some spoke badly, and some thought they were too young, as long as they were taught patiently, some bad habits could be corrected.


    The three of Lu Feiyong stood aside at a loss. They wanted to persuade them, but they didn''t know how to persuade them. The staff was serious about reasoning, and conveyed Zhong Yi''s mother''s request, but Zhong Yi didn''t listen.


    Duanzi appeared in this noisy atmosphere.


    She was standing next to the little boy with candy in her arms, and leaned over to take a look.


    Zhong Yi was rolling, and there was a shadow on his face. When he took a closer look, he saw a chubby, white and soft face. He immediately got up and patted the ashes. He didn''t even want money. He ran out quickly, his chubby back seemed to be running away.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    The barrage is full of question marks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： bullying

    The town, the hotel.


    Ji Zhangzhuo returned to the room, and saw the little junior sister sitting cross-legged on the bed, holding a small mirror in one hand, and rubbing her little face with the other hand.


    As she rubbed her rosy white face back and forth, her soft flesh swayed back and forth. There was no trace of joy on her face, and her small brows were also furrowed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    It was the first time Ji Zhangzhuo saw her worrying about his face.


    Usually, the little junior sister is very happy when she rubs her face.


    "Second senior brother," Tuanzi put down the mirror and said a little depressed, "is Miaomiao''s face scary?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo sat down by the bed, and nodded her forehead amusedly, "It''s not scary, it''s cute, and round."


    There is still one month left before the dumpling is only five and a half years old. Now that the milk fat is still there, the little face will look round and the cheeks will be soft, and a poke will make a hole.


    Duanzi is very sensitive to the word ''circle''.


    "Miaomiao is not glutinous rice balls, only glutinous rice **** are round."


    What she didn''t say is that the glutinous rice **** are still chubby, but she is not fat.


    Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly looked in another direction with a guilty conscience.


    He suddenly remembered Gu Yunmu''s small game "Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le". In the latest level, there is a picture of a dumpling wearing a glutinous rice ball headgear. Obviously, in the cousin''s heart, the cousin is a glutinous rice ball.


    Ji Zhangzhuo has learned to surf the Internet, and naturally he has also learned to play games. You only need to boast a few words to get the latest installation package of the game, which is very cost-effective.


    "Second Senior Brother, why don''t you dare to look at Miao Miao?"


    Duanzi narrowed his eyes sensitively, "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No," Ji Zhangzhuo turned his head back and skillfully changed the subject, "Why did you ask that way just now? What''s wrong with my lovely little junior sister?"


    Duanzi became depressed again.


    She pursed her mouth, and said unhappily about Zhong Yi running away when she saw her face.


    "Miao Miao is so cute, but he runs away when he sees Miao Miao''s face, just like Miao Miao is a little villain."


    Ji Zhangzhuo had long been among the staff and watched the good show in the evening.


    After seeing the junior sister, all kinds of playful little boys run away in embarrassment like a little lamb seeing a big bad wolf. The contrast is huge.


    It is also because of this that netizens were still criticizing Zhong Yi, but after seeing this scene, they couldn''t help laughing out loud, without any hostility. Some netizens drew emoticons and shared them in Chaohua.


    He also heard from the staff that the director was very grateful to the group and planned to prepare a richer breakfast tomorrow.


    "You''re not a little villain,"


    Ji Zhangzhuo patted her little head with a smile, "You are a righteous little heroine. He knows it''s wrong to play tricks, and he will run away when he sees you, a righteous little heroine, with a guilty conscience."


    That being said, Ji Zhangzhuo also knew that that little boy might be a little afraid of his junior sister.


    However, it is definitely not the fault of Junior Sister.


    Duanzi blinked and was easily persuaded.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Miao Miao is the little heroine of justice, and he is afraid of Miao Miao because of his guilty conscience."


    After realizing that it was not her fault, Tuanzi brought up another matter.


    "Let''s go out together at night to see my cousin."


    She whispered about her discovery, then hugged her little arms angrily, "Everyone who bullies my cousin is a bad guy!"


    From Tuanzi¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s different for my cousin to offer to help carry things, which is different from others deliberately handing over all things to him.


    "Miaomiao is smart, don''t try to lie to Miaomiao!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her head while recalling.


    "Your cousin does look a bit bully."


    Weak and introverted, not good at rejecting others, even a little indecisive in doing things.


    He couldn''t help but think of his experience of being sent out as a proton.


    When he was in his own country, as a prince, he didn''t have the opportunity to learn. When he was a hostage in another country, he could learn. It''s just that the people in the school bullied the weak and feared the strong. Knowing that he was an abandoned child and his status was embarrassing, they kept bullying him.


    "Bully the weak and be afraid of the hard," Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t notice that Tuanzi''s eyes had changed, he continued to rub his head, and gave a solution by the way, "Start from two places. We must take revenge on those who bullied your cousin, and at the same time make your cousin Brother gets angry."


    A person''s soft nature is not the reason for him to be bullied. However, the human species is also diverse. You never know what species you will encounter. Properly changing your attitude towards the outside world can avoid a lot of trouble.


    After talking about the solution, Ji Zhangzhuo was a little proud.


    "Second Senior Brother''s idea is great, shouldn''t you express it?"


    Like boasting?


    Before he lowered his head, he saw a head rushing towards him like a mallet, hitting his chin directly.


    "Ouch!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo fell backwards.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to drag him back quickly, and while he was bending over to look short, he stretched out his fleshy claws to pluck his hair.


    "Let you rub Miao Miao''s head, let you rub!"


    The braids that the beautiful sister made for her all fell apart!


    Rubbing your face is better than rubbing your head.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was unwilling to be rubbed, relying on the length of his hands, even without raising his head, he could stretch out his long arms to grab the head of the dumpling, and rub it hard.


    When they were waiting to go out, the brothers and sisters wore identical chicken nest heads, which frightened the passing staff.


    "Hey," Tuanzi grinned, "This is a very popular hairstyle recently."


    Staff: "...I wake up every morning with this hairstyle."


    Duanzi raised his head and gave Ji Zhangzhuo a hard look.


    "Miao Miao wants to complain to Senior Brother!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was not to be outdone: "I also want to file a complaint with Senior Brother!"


    Tuanzi folded his arms and snorted, "Then do you mean that senior brother will help Miaomiao or help you?"


    Thinking of that eccentric elder brother, Ji Zhang fell silent.


    But he is not angry. After all, if the senior brother quarrels with the junior sister, he will also stand by the junior sister. How old is the big brother, why are you still fussing with the little junior sister?


    Looking down, he found that Tuanzi was very proud. Ji Zhangzhuo said with a smile, "Then I will file a complaint with my elder brother, and he will definitely deal with it fairly."


    The dumpling froze.


    "Big, big brother will also stand by Miao Miao''s side!"


    "The premise is that you didn''t cause trouble. If you did, he would definitely not support you."


    "Miao Miao is a good boy, a little heroine, so she won''t get into trouble!"


    The brothers and sisters quarreled as they walked outside.


    Passing by a room, I heard crying inside, so I couldn''t help but slow down.


    Coincidentally, the door was opened, and a little boy walked out wiping his tears.


    "I don''t want it, I want grandma..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhong Yi stopped howling when he saw the dumpling with the chicken nest head on it, and silently retreated to the room, closing the door.


    Danzi: "?" She is really friendly, she is a good sister!


    "Poof!"


    Tuanzi raised his head with a ''sigh'', saw Ji Zhangzhuo who was holding back a smile, took off directly on the spot, and hit Ji Zhangzhuo''s chin with his small head. Ji Zhangzhuo had been prepared for a long time. He stepped back, grabbed the dumpling with his long arm, and walked towards the elevator directly with him on his shoulders.


    The director who opened the door to check the situation: "...human trafficker?"

 Chapter 433： honest cousin

    Chapter 433 Honest Cousin


    The archaeologists stopped working after dark.


    Except for a few security guards on night patrol, and some archaeologists who stayed in tents, the rest have already retreated.


    Professor Guo didn''t want to waste time moving back and forth, so he simply studied literature in the tent.


    But not all students are willing to accompany, more of them are willing to participate in social activities, drink and chat with other professors. Sometimes projects are obtained this way.


    A senior doctoral student patted Gu Zhuo and Xu Yue on the shoulders, "You two will stay with the professor today."


    Xu Yue opened his mouth, but finally said nothing.


    As for Gu Zhuo, he was a little absent-minded when he thought of his cousin who would go to the appointment at night.


    That¡¯s what I said to the two junior students, but when I turned to Professor Guo, this doctoral student said it differently.


    "Professor, it''s inconvenient for you to be alone. I have arranged for two people to help you. If there is any work to be entrusted to them, if they do not do well, I will definitely teach them a lesson..."


    Professor Guo, who was reading the literature, answered casually.


    Outside the tent, a hint of anger appeared on Xu Yue''s face.


    They are all the professor''s students, so why are the seniors treating them more arrogantly than the professors?


    It''s not that he didn''t want to stay with the professor, but, firstly, it was arranged by the seniors, and he instinctively disliked it, and secondly, it was clearly they who accompanied the professor, but this person took all the credit.


    "Don''t you want to say something?"


    Xu Yue lowered his voice.


    He yelled several times before Gu Zhuo came back to his senses, "Well, what did you just say?"


    Xu Yue: "..."


    At around eight o''clock in the evening, Gu Zhuo quietly left the tent.


    Not long after that, Xu Yue also left the tent, found a random place, and called his girlfriend to complain.


    After a little far away from the place where he was stationed, Gu Zhuo looked at the night in a daze.


    Speaking of which, he doesn''t seem to have made an appointment with his cousin for a specific location.


    Except for a few nightlights left on the archaeological site, there will only be a crescent moon in the sky, which is not bright.


    He looked at it and started to be in a daze, and unconsciously thought of his younger brother''s reaction after telling his younger cousin to come back.


    Although my younger brother said that, I always felt that it was not what my younger brother meant.


    Thinking of my younger brother, I couldn''t help but think of my parents, and those harsh accusations seemed to ring in my ears.


    "Why waste your talent? You are obviously suitable for business, why did you go to study archaeology?"


    "Gu Zhuo, I''m disappointed in you."


    A hint of disappointment appeared in the light brown pupils.


    At this moment, a small bean hit him lightly on the head.


    Gu Zhuo came back to his senses, looked left and right, and finally found the owner of Xiaodouzi on a tree with a crooked trunk and sparse leaves.


    The little girl stood on the tree trunk, her smile was still bright and bright under the thin moonlight. She spread out her little paws, and a bean was bouncing up and down with her movements.


    "Cousin, why are you standing there stupidly? If you arrive first, you can call Miaomiao."


    The dumpling jumped up and prepared to land.


    Gu Zhuo shrank his pupils in fright, and instinctively stepped forward to catch his sister.


    As a result, the dumpling had landed firmly, but his outstretched hand hit the dumpling on the head instead.


    "?"


    Tuanzi tilted her head, thinking that this cousin wanted to touch her head.


    If you touch it lightly, it is not impossible to let him touch it.


    Tuanzi lowered his head slightly, then shook it from side to side, letting his little head rub against Gu Zhuo''s palm.


    It is difficult to describe the feeling of that moment.


    Gu Zhuo felt that this was not good, and he was reluctant to bear the furry touch of his palm, so he rationally reminded him to take his hand back quickly, but instinctively touched it a few more times.


    "Ahem!"


    The deliberate cough woke up Gu Zhuo. Like a frightened rabbit, he quickly withdrew his hand and looked over, only to find another person landed beside his cousin.


    "Second, Second Senior Brother?"


    He unconsciously shouted along with his cousin, and was a little puzzled, "Why are you here?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo realized something, turned back and pointed to the tree, "Just now, I was also standing on that tree, did you see that?"


    Why does it act like it just discovered him?


    One of the advantages of Guzhuo is honesty.


    He shook his head honestly, "I didn''t see you just now."


    He noticed his cousin''s bright smile.


    Xu found that Ji Zhangzhuo had a bad face, so he racked his brains to make amends, "However, I know you will come together."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was expressionless: "Thank you, but I have not been comforted."


    Gu Zhuo suddenly looked at Tuanzi in bewilderment.


    "Ah, ah, ah," Tuanzi hurriedly patted Ji Zhangzhuo''s arm, "It''s normal not to see the second senior brother in the dark, you are darker, not as white as Miao Miao."


    Ji Zhangzhuo pinched her, "Who is black?"


    Tuanzi immediately raised his head, "It''s dark! God, why are you so dark?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo let go of his hand.


    After such a fuss, Tuanzi almost forgot what he was here for.


    "Cousin..." Tuanzi was a little hesitant. Both the eldest brother and the system said that it is not good to expose people''s scars. She can''t be self-righteous to do good for others, and end up hurting others. How can she know the truth and help her cousin?


    Little brains turned and turned, and Tuanzi had an idea.


    "Cousin, if you often don''t have hot meals, Miao Miao can ask the program team to order more boxed meals for you."


    Gu Zhuo didn''t quite understand why his cousin suddenly mentioned this, "We don''t really care about it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was also quite curious about what the little junior sister would do.


    But seeing Tuanzi smiled slyly, patted his heart, and said proudly, "We will deliver meals to you every day then."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: But what''s the use of it¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s very useful, if you deliver meals to them every day, you can observe how they bully your cousin, and know if the professors know about it¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: With the camera, they won¡¯t show it¡¿


    If the group of students were more cautious, they would definitely search for this program on the Internet, so they would be prepared.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That¡¯s not bad, they don¡¯t dare to mess around with the camera, isn¡¯t my cousin safe during this period of time¡¿


    The system was almost convinced.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You can leave here, maybe they will get worse¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, no, no, Miao Miao must have found a solution by then! ¡¿


    Duanzi was full of confidence, and even raised his head proudly.


    As everyone knows, her series of performances fall into the eyes of the onlookers, probably like this.


    After finishing talking about delivering meals to the archaeologists, he suddenly fell into deep thought, followed by nodding his little head, and suddenly smiled confidently, raising his little head.


    Gu Zhuo was a little flustered, slightly bent down and held onto Tuanzi''s shoulder, "How about we go to the hospital?"


    Duanzi: "Gah?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo already had some plans in his heart, so he didn''t show it, and even laughed out loud on purpose.


    "Junior sister, do you want senior brother to take you to fly? You will definitely arrive at the hospital soon."


    Before Tuanzi could say anything, Gu Zhuo said anxiously, "Then I will trouble you."


    Duanzi: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： strange laughter

    Chapter 434 Strange Laughter


    It took a lot of talking for Tuanzi to convince Gu Zhuo that there was nothing wrong with his brain and he didn''t need to go to the hospital for an examination.


    In order to prevent the other party from pursuing, she diverted her attention and asked many questions about the ancient tombs nearby.


    When getting along with people, Gu Zhuo is extremely introverted and not good at speaking, but when it comes to the ancient tomb nearby, he has a lot to say.


    "Currently we infer that this is the tomb of a general, most likely..."


    From the owner of the ancient tomb and the funerary objects, it also tells the story of the general''s era.


    Gu Zhuo can be said to be eloquent, and the two listeners did not interrupt him, and he even selflessly explained.


    The three of them sat side by side on the dirt ridge, the dumpling swayed its short legs, and looked up at Gu Zhuo again.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: His eyes seem to be shining¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: People''s eyes don''t shine, so it''s called having radiance in their eyes¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, it¡¯s all the same, Xiao Gu Gu, don¡¯t be serious¡¿


    Waiting for Gu Zhuo to speak dryly, he realized that he quickly apologized, "Sorry, did I talk too much?"


    "No no, we''d love to hear it."


    Tuanzi hurriedly pulled his arm, and said with a smile, "Cousin, do you like this industry very much?"


    Gu Zhuo was stunned. In his impression, after he made his choice, only his younger brother asked similar questions. From the initial accusation by the parents, to the disappointment and ignorance later.


    Even so, he doesn''t regret it.


    "I like to study these things very much." Gu Zhuo replied seriously.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This is a disguised admission, he actually doesn¡¯t like some rules in this industry¡¿


    Duanzi also heard voices outside the words.


    She clenched her fists, "Cousin, please come on, can Miao Miao still play with you in the future? Miao Miao likes these stories very much."


    Gu Zhuo smiled happily, "Of course."


    The two ignored Ji Zhangzhuo again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo bent one leg in boredom, propping his chin with one hand, he looked at the brother and sister who were facing Shale, and then looked into the distance.


    "There is movement."


    "Ok?"


    Tuanzi came back to his senses and moved his little ears.


    Gu Zhuo was a little surprised. It was the first time he could move his ears when he saw someone without shaking his head from side to side.


    "There are people. Listen to the footsteps. There are four people, and the sound of tools rubbing. They are moving away from us and approaching the ancient tomb."


    Tuanzi quickly judged, and turned back to Gu Zhuo, "Cousin, do you also start working at night?"


    Gu Zhuo shook his head, "Professor, they are very cautious. They are afraid of damaging the site. They usually don''t start construction at night. No construction will be started tonight."


    Most of the archaeologists are very patient. They are willing to spend a few months digging a little bit to ensure that the monuments are not damaged, and they are not willing to directly go down with a shovel and destroy the monuments.


    Now, he also realized, "Someone went to the ancient tomb? Four people?"


    But there are so many archaeological experts, only his mentor stayed behind. In addition, only he and Xu Yue stayed to take care of Professor Guo, and the rest were two security guards who changed shifts.


    "The visitor is not kind." He made this judgment, and hurriedly wanted to go over to have a look.


    "Cousin, don''t worry, you have heavy steps and are easily exposed. Let''s go and have a look first, and contact you if you have any questions."


    Tuanzi raised his phone, "Just pay attention to our news."


    Gu Zhuo nodded quickly.


    Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo touched their toes, and their figures landed on a tree not far away. Another point, they were 100 meters away, and soon disappeared from Gu Zhuo''s field of vision.


    The young graduate student ignored the surprise, and walked cautiously in that direction. On the way, he saw a thick dead branch, and picked it up again for courage.


    In less than two minutes, Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo saw four sneaky people. They were carrying bags and carrying small bags in their hands. The contents of the bags made small knocking sounds, but it was not obvious.


    Tuanzi grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s sleeve excitedly, and opened his mouth slightly.


    Could they be the tomb robbers they met?


    Live modern grave robbers!


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You really hit it off¡¿


    I heard that there is an antique appraisal program before, and this program is innovative to go to outdoor interviews, so Tuanzi said that it can help fight against tomb robbers.


    But these days, the country has made great efforts to crack down on tomb robbery crimes. Not all ancient tomb excavations will be made public, and not all ancient tombs have valuable antiques. The chances of encountering tomb robbers are quite small.


    Tuanzi took out his mobile phone and said in a very low voice, "Brother, call the police and Miao Miao will follow you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked down, seeing her expression of a cat staring at a mouse, he still agreed.


    He looked at four more tomb robbers, just like looking at four mice. Little junior sister, this cat, will definitely be able to catch them.


    The four tomb robbers watched for a long time, knowing that only two security guards took turns patrolling at night, which perfectly avoided the patrol route of the security guards.


    One of them whispered: "I heard that a group of experts have come. What kind of experts are they? We don''t know the news."


    Relevant departments do not pay much attention to this archaeological excavation. The owner of the ancient tomb is a person with only a few words recorded in history. Presumably, there are no funerary objects worth studying, and there are not many security guards. Many ancient tombs of the same period have been excavated, enough for research.


    But snakes have their own ways, but these tomb robbers have heard some news that there may be a batch of jade articles in this ancient tomb, which are valuable and easy to sell.


    The remaining three people remained silent, this person was restless, and patted another person on the shoulder, "Tiger Head, I heard that you accidentally got into the camera, then you have to be careful!"


    Look at the lively tone. He has been dissatisfied with the boss for attaching importance to the tiger head for a long time.


    Hutou, that is, the man in the peaked cap who appeared in the small supermarket before, glared at him, "If some people didn''t lose food, I wouldn''t have to go shopping."


    The man immediately withdrew his hand, smiled, and remained silent.


    The four of them thought they were unaware, and when they arrived at the entrance of the ancient tomb, they put on their shoe covers and walked in cautiously.


    Also at this time, a strange force pulled them in the opposite direction.


    Several people suddenly lost their balance and sat on the ground, with their backpacks hitting the ground heavily.


    "what happened?"


    Several people suddenly looked at each other like a frightened mouse, and then looked around vigilantly. They didn''t find any suspicious figures, so they breathed a sigh of relief and stood up one after another.


    Another strange force came over, and before they could straighten up, they sat on the ground again.


    The voice of the person who made fun of the tiger head before began to tremble.


    "Could it be the owner of the tomb..."


    They have gone to the grave many times in this line, and they will always encounter some weird things. Some things can be explained scientifically, and others cannot.


    Therefore, before going to the tomb, they will pay homage to the owner of the tomb.


    Worried about being discovered, they paid homage to the owner of the ancient tomb from a long distance away.


    The boss who had been silent all the time scolded him: "Don''t scare yourself, stand up quickly, today is the least number of them, if you miss it, you don''t know how long you will have to wait."


    Several people stood up quickly.


    Also at this time, the wind brought a strange laughter.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： ancestors

    Chapter 435 Ancestor


    Duanzi''s original intention was to prevent a few people from entering the ancient tomb.


    She had heard so much from Gu Zhuo, and she also knew that these archaeologists were very concerned about the ancient tomb, and she was reluctant to damage the ancient tomb in the slightest. Archaeologists are willing to spend months digging a little bit, but grave robbers will not be so patient.


    Tuanzi seriously imagined that if the tomb robbers randomly damaged the ancient tomb for the funerary objects, an idiot like Professor Guo might be so angry that he would be hospitalized.


    Seeing that several people were planning to enter the tomb, she simply sucked it in with her internal force, and they had the illusion of being dragged and sat on the ground one after another.


    At this time, the words of one of them inspired the dumpling.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Are they saying that there are ghosts in the tomb? ¡¿


    The system took a look and found that the host was eager to try. After thinking about it, he still didn''t stop her.


    The host is not even six years old, it is normal to love to play. Anyway, the one being played is a bad guy, don''t feel bad, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t mind.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you can tease them until the police come¡¿


    It opened the map directly, and found that the nearest police station was still a little far away, and the host had plenty of time to play.


    Tuanzi put his hands on his hips proudly, "Hahahahaha!"


    She used her internal strength, and her milky laughter seemed a bit weird in the open field. And the laughter with internal strength can disturb people''s mind and make these tomb robbers lose their judgment.


    The four tomb robbers were already guilty of thieves, but when they heard this weird laughter, they all went limp.


    "Boss, boss, listen, there are, there are..."


    The person who talked too much was about to run away in a panic, but was stopped by the unwilling boss.


    "The laughter of some animals is also quite strange, and it may also be the sound of the wind," the boss said coldly, "Hutou, go and check the situation, and the rest of them stand by!"


    The person who talked too much was not very happy, and he didn''t dare to refute the boss. He could only look at Hutou''s back angrily, and even secretly thought that if something happened to Hutou, it would be better for him to escape smoothly. His eyes rolled wildly, already looking for the best escape route.


    It must be far away from the direction of that strange laughter, and there should not be too many potholes on the road to affect the escape speed.


    Hu Tou had only taken a few steps when a gust of wind blew over and knocked him down.


    The whole person was lying on the ground, and the tiger''s head was still a little dazed.


    He weighs one hundred and sixty catties, what level of wind can blow him down?


    The wind was strong and strange just now, and it suddenly blew, and his heart was a little beating. When he got up, he looked back at the boss with some hesitation.


    The boss held on, trying not to let his voice tremble, "Unexpectedly, continue to look over."


    Hu Tou could only resist his fear and walked in that direction.


    He complained a little to the boss, why didn''t the boss go to see it? Does valuing him put him in danger?


    The weird laughter sounded again.


    As long as Fan Hutou is calmer, he may be able to recognize that it is Tuanzi''s laughter, but he is not calm, and his heart is still full of various negative emotions. He can''t wait to stop for three minutes after taking a step.


    This time he walked more than two meters, and was sent back to the original place by a gust of wind again, and he happened to be lying on his old thigh.


    Tiger head: "..."


    Boss: "..."


    Tiger''s head collapsed, "Boss, boss, let''s go, this is definitely not something that humans can do!"


    The boss is also a little worried at this moment.


    Just according to the news he got, there are really a lot of jade articles in this ancient tomb. When those experts excavate the main tomb, they really have nothing to do.


    Money is touching, not to mention digging once is enough for them to eat and drink for several years.


    He gritted his teeth: "Don''t worry about it, just go straight to the grave."


    He turned and was about to enter the tomb.


    This is, a black shadow flew over quickly, and then landed in front of them.


    "Xiao Ding, why is it you?"


    Several people were stunned.


    Xiao Ding is the person in charge of their sentry, and has been hiding in the distance.


    In fact, when they go to the tomb later, they will leave a person guarding the door. The only ones who actually go to the tomb are the boss, the tiger head and the talkative one.


    Xiao Ding was also confused.


    "I don''t know why, but I was suddenly swept up into the sky, and suddenly thrown down."


    After he got up, he hugged himself tightly in fear.


    "Boss, let''s go, this place is really scary."


    The boss was completely discouraged.


    If the mysterious power can control Xiao Ding in the distance, if they go to the grave, wouldn''t they be slaughtered by each other?


    It is possible to call for help outside the tomb, but inside the tomb, it will be both heaven and earth.


    "Okay," the boss made up his mind, "then let''s go."


    However, the facts tell them that it is easy to come, but not easy to leave.


    No matter which direction they go, as long as they walk three meters, they will be thrown back by a strange force immediately.


    There were too many times, and Xiao Ding and that one talked more and more, and they knelt on the ground and cried.


    "Father, grandpa, no, ancestor, old ancestor, please let us go, we are just fascinated by ghosts for a while!"


    As soon as Xiao Ding said this, he immediately slapped himself.


    "I didn''t say what you mean, I, I am greedy for profit! As long as you let me go, I will definitely change my mind and behave myself, and I will never rob graves again!"


    The one who talked too much was even more ruthless. After slapping himself wildly, he swore, "As long as you let me leave, I will surrender right away! I will say anything!"


    The boss kicked him to the ground.


    Half an hour later, the police car stopped nearby. Several police officers got out of the car and ran in this direction nervously.


    Grassroots police often deal with trivial matters. After these people were assigned here, the biggest case they handled was a theft of up to 50,000 yuan.


    This was their first contact with grave robbers.


    The few people were a little nervous, and worried that they would let the bad guys go. They stepped very carefully, neither falling into the potholes, nor alarming the group of tomb robbers.


    As a result, not long after getting out of the car, they heard crying.


    Several people looked at each other and quickened their pace. As soon as they arrived at the destination, they saw five people kneeling on the ground crying bitterly, looking crazy.


    They almost thought it was a patient from a certain hospital who ran out.


    After seeing the uniforms of several people with the help of moonlight, the five people ran over almost crawling and grabbed their clothes.


    "Uncle policeman, save me!"


    "There are ghosts, there are ghosts here!"


    "The police are here, the evil spirits will disperse, hurry up and disperse!"


    Several policemen: "...please believe in science."


    Waiting for a few policemen to bring the five people into the car like a string of gourds, Tuanzi landed leisurely, and greeted them with a smile through the window.


    Tiger head widened his eyes, "You, you..."


    Tuanzi showed a soft smile, "I am your ancestor, but I don''t recognize such an unworthy descendant as you."


    Being called ancestor by five people, she is in a complicated mood when she is less than six years old.


    Hutou hasn''t recovered yet.


    Tuanzi simply put his hands on his hips in front of them, and said in a full-fledged manner, "Hahahahaha!"


    Five people: "..." This familiar laughter!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： miserable, really miserable

    Chapter 436 Miserable, really miserable


    The police already knew that it was Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo who called the police and trapped several tomb robbers, and they were very grateful.


    As for the means of trapping the tomb robbers, that doesn''t matter, just catch the tomb robbers!


    "Thank you so much, we will definitely send you a pennant after the investigation is clear."


    Tuanzi raised his fleshy claws, trying to make a request, "Miaomiao wants to be ''chivalrous and courageous, with world-class martial arts''!"


    The police responded immediately, and Tuanzi held his face in joy, "Hey, even if the senior brother and the second senior brother are here, Miao Miao is still number one in the world!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo patted her head with a half-smile.


    Before they came, with the skill of the little junior sister, she could indeed be called number one in the world. But if they are serious, especially him, with the internal strength of the little junior sister, they may not be able to last long.


    Calculating it carefully, he has spent much more time practicing martial arts than his junior sister. Even though his junior sister is more talented than him, she cannot surpass him in terms of internal strength for the time being.


    But the little junior sister is quite fun when she sings, she is much cuter than that Gu Yunmu, for this, he can also boast that the little junior sister is the best in the world.


    "By the way, another person over there was knocked out."


    Ji Zhangzhuo seemed to have just remembered, and then informed the police.


    The police quickly followed him to have a look, and they found Xu Yue fainted behind a dirt ridge.


    Tuanzi glanced at Xu Yue who had fainted, and then at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second senior brother," Tuanzi said in a low voice while the police were waking Xu Yue up, "You must have recognized him, so you didn''t help him on purpose, right?"


    With the ability of the second senior brother, after discovering that Xu Yue had fainted, he could call an ambulance, or he could carry someone over to find them, but he didn''t do anything, just throw him on the cold ground.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said nothing, and Tuanzi immediately said in a nasty manner, "My cousin will be very touched when he finds out, and maybe he will call you brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo recalled his brief experience with Gu Zhuo.


    Although this person has a soft temper and is easy to bully, well, whenever he and his junior sister appear at the same time, that person only has his junior sister in his eyes, and he doesn''t expect the other party to be moved.


    At this moment, Xu Yue also woke up. Seeing them, he immediately said in horror, "There is someone sneaking around..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Tuanzi approached with a smile, "We have caught the tomb robber, and the person who hit you with the sap has also been caught. But, how did you get hit with the sap? Did you find him?"


    Xu Yue was still in a daze. He sat up and recalled carefully.


    "I was on the phone at the time, and I saw a man hiding behind a stone out of the corner of my eye. I thought it was strange, so I wanted to ask him, but the man ran away."


    He felt strange, and didn''t see the man''s face clearly, so he wanted to catch up and ask, but the man had already circled back and knocked him unconscious.


    "Tsk tsk, this tomb robber is not very skilled," Tuanzi commented, holding his small arms, "If he is not strong enough and you wake up early, can''t you call the police to arrest him? Maybe everyone can go directly to the entrance of the cemetery to block them."


    Xu Yue: "...Why do you sound very skilled?"


    Tuanzi glared at him, "Second Senior Brother saved you."


    Xu Yue hurriedly apologized to Ji Zhangzhuo.


    At this time, Tuanzi said quietly again, "Miao Miao tells you a little secret, Gu Zhuo is Miao Miao''s cousin."


    Xu Yue: "!"


    He heard the voice of the little girl almost instantly.


    The classmate''s cousin''s brother rescued him, and the two of them also caught the tomb robber, so that their thesis material - the ancient tomb was destroyed, and he bullied the benefactor''s cousin.


    The graduate student blushed immediately, "That, this..."


    Tuanzi squinted at him and groaned, "Do you know what you should do in the future?"


    Xu Yue, who was about 1.7 meters tall, completely lost to Tuanzi in terms of momentum. He blushed and whispered, "I know, I know, can I tell the seniors?"


    Tuanzi hummed heavily, and Xu Yue immediately shrank his head like a quail, "Then, then I won''t talk about it."


    The policeman looked at this scene in amazement.


    How should I put it, a young man in his twenties is obsequious in front of a little girl who is less than six years old, and the picture is actually quite harmonious.


    Soon everyone separated.


    Tuanzi specially found Gu Zhuo and explained the situation.


    Gu Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief, "Miaomiao, thanks to you, they are greedy for profit, and they will definitely do anything for the funerary objects. It''s almost..."


    He was full of joy and gratitude, and he only had his cousin in his eyes.


    Ji Zhangzhuo coughed heavily, which attracted his attention.


    "Second senior brother has a bad throat?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..." Is this person just pretending or just being dumb?


    The next day, the children had breakfast in the hotel, took the bus of the program group, and came to Zhujia Village again.


    There were no customers in the morning, and the children began to note the prices of the products.


    "A bag of lollipops...chewing gum...plum...potato chips..."


    A few children shook their heads and recited, swallowing their saliva from time to time.


    Zhong Yi tried to reach for it a few times, but Tuanzi knocked him on the back of his hand.


    When the dumpling got closer and closer, Ai Fengyi covered her mouth, "Miao Miao, you don''t want to eat."


    That''s what he said, but Ai Fengyi''s own eyes were glued to a bag of vegetable rings.


    Ai Tanbo quickly covered her eyes, "Sister, don''t look, if you don''t see it, you don''t want to eat it."


    Lu Feiyong wants toys more than food.


    But looking at the price of the toy, he sighed.


    "Why is it so expensive, isn''t it made of plastic?"


    The barrage is going crazy from laughing.


    [Suddenly I realized the point of this show. It is not to watch how children buy and sell, communicate with others, and see how their thinking is different from that of adults, but to watch them clearly want to eat and play, but they can only watch. by]


    ¡¾The one in front, you are good or bad, but I also like to watch it¡¿


    ¡¾I also just realized that this show is bad. It¡¯s like giving them a bunch of treasures, but not letting them take them. Miserable, really miserable, unlike me, I can buy whatever I want¡¿


    The group didn''t know that a group of bad netizens were making fun of them. They resisted the huge temptation and pitifully kept the price.


    Not long after, a few children on vacation ran in to buy snacks.


    They didn''t buy much either. This one bought a pack of spicy sticks, and that one bought a pack of potato chips.


    Because they had been instructed by their parents long ago, they also knew that the owner of the supermarket had become a child, younger than them.


    "Uh, can you settle accounts? How about we do it ourselves?" A primary school student hesitated.


    Tuanzi swallowed at the bag of words in his hand, "No, we will count."


    She patted Lu Feiyong, "We also have a prospective primary school student here."


    Everyone quickly settled the accounts, and hurriedly urged a few elementary school students to leave quickly.


    Duanzi covered Zhong Yi''s mouth and said to them, "It''s not that I hate you, it''s just that you eat in the store, we can''t help it."


    The cruelest thing in the world is that they are small bosses, and they cannot eat until the turnover reaches a certain amount, while other children can eat in front of them.


    Is there anything worse than this?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： hot cry

    Chapter 437 Hot crying


    Several primary school students did not leave.


    A little girl saw that their eyes were about to glow green. After thinking for a while, she tore open the pocket of Latiao and faced them.


    "Would you like to have one too?"


    Tuanzi is not interested in spicy strips, but Zhongyi is interested in everything. Now she will sweetly call ''sister'', so she will take out one.


    The director had to remind Zhong Yi outside the camera, "Your mother won''t let you eat spicy strips."


    ¡¾Puff ha ha ha¡¿


    ¡¾This sentence is too familiar, I have grown up listening to it since I was a child¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, have you ever eaten spicy strips¡¿


    ¡¾Then you must avoid your parents and secretly eat it...then get beaten up¡¿


    Because of stuttering, Zhong Yi worked very hard. He tried hard to break free from the shackles of the dumpling, and shook his head to argue, "Mom is not here, her words don''t count, but mine does."


    Tuanzi had no reason to restrain Zhong Yi anymore, so he let go.


    She just kindly reminded Zhong Yi, "Have you ever eaten spicy strips before?"


    Zhong Yi shook his head while picking at his fingers, and then drool again, "My cousin eats it often, it must be delicious, but he won''t give it to me."


    At this time, Ai Fengyi has successfully thrown off his brother, got a spicy stick from the hand of the strange lady, took a bite happily, and his face immediately changed.


    Almost instantly, tears filled the eyes.


    She looked at her brother with tears in her eyes.


    Ai Tanbo sighed, "Isn''t it very spicy?"


    Ai Fengyi nodded pitifully.


    She has never eaten it, she always thinks it is delicious, but why is it so spicy? And the taste is just like that, woo woo woo, it''s so spicy, she won''t eat it again!


    She neither swallowed nor spit out the spicy sticks in her mouth. Forget it, she looked at the rest of the hand with tears in her eyes, not daring to throw it away for fear of wasting it. And the young lady who gave her spicy sticks was watching from the sidelines.


    "give it to me."


    Ai Tanbo could only take it and eat it.


    My younger sister is afraid of spicy food, and my brother is also afraid. Soon this little boy with red lips and white teeth is also teary.


    The performance of the brothers and sisters did not repel Zhong Yi''s enthusiasm. He bravely took a spicy stick from the younger sister''s hand, stuffed it all into his mouth without thinking, and chewed vigorously.


    The others looked at him nervously.


    I saw that the little boy''s eyes were reddened quickly, the tears would not fall, and he bulged his cheeks and tried hard to eat.


    When the tears fell, the spicy strips in his mouth were finished, and his little milk voice was still crying, and he stretched out his hand pitifully towards the young lady.


    "More."


    Miss: "..."


    Primary school students didn¡¯t dare to give it anymore, and ran away without saying hello.


    Knowing that she is enthusiastically sharing the spicy strips, but without knowing it, she might think that she is bullying the new kid.


    Zhong Yi almost cried ''Wow''.


    "I still want to eat, delicious, spicy, but delicious, I want to eat!"


    He mumbled something.


    The dumpling who didn''t try the spicy strips was relieved.


    "Miao Miao is indeed wise."


    She muttered under her breath and even gave herself a thumbs up.


    The system can''t help but be dismantled.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That was the time when you ate spicy fish. Your mouth was swollen from the spicy food, so you dare not try it again, right? ¡¿


    Duanzi pouted immediately.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to make her proud for a while?


    Speaking of spicy fish, she thought of Gu Wangchao, who is addicted to spicy food.


    Gu Wangchao''s appearance is extremely beautiful, his temperament is cold and dusty, and he usually speaks and does things coldly and reserved. Who knew that such a person likes spicy food? Every time the other people at the same table were so hot that they burst into tears, he was the only one who continued to eat without changing his expression.


    It''s a pity that he is a singer, he must protect his voice, and he only dares to indulge once a month.


    When he indulges, he cooks for himself.


    Normally, if he indulges, Tuanzi will definitely come to him to play and have dinner with him.


    Thinking of Gu Wangchao''s culinary skills, Tuanzi poked and looked forward to it again. The time for this cousin''s indulgence this month has to be fixed, right? She wants to play with her cousin!


    This was the next thing. At the moment, Zhong Yi started to crave the snacks of other elementary school students again. Tuanzi and Lu Feiyong hurriedly dragged him back from left to right.


    "We can buy things if we work hard to sell things." Lu Feiyong advised him.


    The tiger-headed little boy thought that this was a live broadcast, and said, "Now there are many uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters watching you!"


    Zhong Yi let him pull, with good reasons, "I can''t see them, they don''t exist."


    ¡¾That makes sense, I''m speechless¡¿


    ¡¾For stuttering, he really fights¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, I used to think Miao Miao was quite greedy, but now¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t the show telling the story of the little boss? Why are they always arguing about stuttering? ¡¿


    ¡¾People live to stutter / Vicissitudes of life.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾The program group invites young guests to prepare for the content of the program to be out of control, hahaha¡¿


    Lu Feiyong failed to persuade him, but Tuanzi did too.


    She patted Zhong Yi''s belly directly.


    "Don''t eat it, you won''t be able to walk if you eat it again."


    Zhong Yi: "I can climb instead of walking."


    Danzi: "..."


    Fortunately, the children in the village were scared away at this time.


    Even if Zhong Yi wanted to eat, he couldn''t find anyone to ask for it, so he could only go back to the counter depressed and stare at the things on the counter.


    Tuanzi looked over with a ''swoosh'', sharp eyes.


    Zhong Yi hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at it.


    He is a little afraid of this sister, and always thinks she is a little tiger.


    After the episode, the business in the supermarket fell into a slump again.


    A few children were not reconciled, they chatted and discussed, and finally decided to keep a few people to watch the store, and the rest went to the village to promote the small supermarket for activities.


    The real owner of the supermarket is actually not very happy to do activities. There is only one small supermarket and a very small canteen in the whole village.


    People in the village have no choice, even if they don¡¯t do activities, sell a little more expensive, or sell short-term products, the villagers have to buy it.


    Of course, those who can go to the town can definitely buy a lot at a time without going to the supermarket, but those old people who are unable to move can only come to their store to buy daily necessities. The young ones got pocket money, so they could only sneak in to buy snacks. Their parents don''t buy them snacks when they go to town.


    It was discovered that the little guest actually wanted to go to the village to promote it, so the couple couldn''t help but find the director and ask him to stop it.


    Director Zheng smiled: "We have already paid the daily fee."


    They pay enough for the little ones to do whatever they want. In short, the couple definitely made a lot of money, and they made a lot of money.


    This program is actually to observe children. The group learned to use calculators, came up with various marketing activities, actively sought advice from adults, and can solve emergencies independently, which has far exceeded Director Zheng¡¯s expectations.


    In this meeting, the children almost do whatever they want, and he supports them.


    The couple are still a little unwilling.


    "They are just children, and they don''t understand many things. Now they are doing activities to get the villagers used to them. When your show is gone, if we don''t do activities, it will be cheaper, won''t it be that no one will buy it?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： Pennant is coming

    As far as the business acumen of these two people is concerned, Director Zheng suspects that the supermarket has not closed down purely because there are no competitors.


    As long as there is a person in the village who has the courage to open a supermarket, the price is fair, and this small supermarket will definitely be destroyed soon.


    Director Zheng smiled: "Why don''t you take out your old account books, and I''ll show you yesterday''s account books."


    Both parties take out the ledger to calculate the net profit.


    Director Zheng took the initiative and said: "Not always people come to archaeological consumption, this income is not counted for the time being, even if the villagers are shopping, how about it?"


    The couple have no opinion.


    Both parties calculate the net profit.


    The result was clear at a glance. Even if the group members used the pre-dated products as gifts and organized a small event to offer discounts, the net profit was higher than the couple''s net profit in a normal day of operation.


    Director Zheng: "Small profits but quick turnover."


    The couple remained silent.


    Director Zheng said again: "They are all from the same village, and they have been related for several generations, so don''t bully the elderly and children."


    The couple blushed with embarrassment.


    After watching for a whole day yesterday, they also counted in their hearts. There are more passengers in one day than they have in the past three days.


    Except for the old who have no choice but the young who don¡¯t understand these things, as long as the rest of the people have other choices, they must not choose them, and only come to consume out of helplessness.


    Perhaps in the hearts of the villagers, the young guests who have only been here for two days are more kind than those who have been born and raised for decades.


    The five children discussed it.


    Tuanzi firmly said: "My brother can''t stay."


    As long as Zhong Yi stays in the supermarket, he always thinks about eating, so why not go out and chat with the elderly.


    She turned to look at the little boy, "Do you have any objections?"


    Zhong Yi shook his head crazily, he didn''t dare to have an opinion!


    Lu Feiyong volunteered to stay.


    "All four of you go, I can do it alone."


    The five people were divided into two groups.


    Although the four members of Tuanzi didn''t play gongs and drums, they borrowed a loudspeaker from the program group, and recorded a promotional slogan with a childish voice. They would walk around the village with the loudspeaker in their hands.


    It is almost the busy season of farming. There are not many people who are still at home at this time. Hearing the sound, he ran out of the house to have a look. When he saw the photographers and photographers, he realized that this was filming a show.


    Several elderly people took their grandchildren to enjoy the shade under the tree. When they saw the little guests, they smiled and greeted them to play together.


    Tuanzi and the others began to recommend it hard.


    An old man asked: "Which store?"


    Duanzi said the name of the shop.


    The expression of the old man suddenly became very subtle, and the expressions of other people were also a little subtle.


    ¡¾This expression has a story¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of story can there be? There are so many temporary products in the store, and the program team has to sort them out separately, so you know what kind of virtue this store usually has¡¿


    ¡¾Then Miaomiao, aren¡¯t they helping the evildoers? ¡¿


    ¡¾This word is serious. Moreover, the money they earn goes to the program group. If the guests leave, the supermarket will return to its previous style, and the villagers will not buy it. No one wants to be taken advantage of¡¿


    The old people were afraid that the young guests would be cheated, so you told me about the previous operations of that supermarket.


    Tuanzi stomped his feet angrily, "Then they are too bad, profiteers!"


    Zhong Yi imitated: "Profitable businessman!"


    "But grandma, now we are the bosses, and we are doing activities."


    Ai Fengyi hurriedly made a promise, "We will never do anything wrong. If you want to buy something, you can buy it from us."


    The couple had been hiding in the crowd of staff and watched. Seeing everyone saying that, they lowered their heads for fear of being recognized.


    Tuanzi circled around, managed to get a few orders, and went back to the small supermarket happily.


    It was noon in a blink of an eye, and the dumplings were almost finished, and they were about to deliver food to the archaeologists.


    This matter was discussed by the director in the morning with the head of the archaeological team.


    In the entire archaeological team, only a small number of people are regular members and will stay behind all the time. People like Professor Guo just come to help from time to time.


    In addition, it is inconvenient to come out often after entering the tomb, and everyone¡¯s meal time is not fixed. It is far away from the town, and the cooked food is cold when it is delivered. Cope with it.


    Now the program group is willing to provide a few meals for free, and the request is only for the little guests to come and play, and live broadcast by the way, the person in charge has no objection at all.


    He even felt that the children might get bored and leave after a while.


    The young guests are still divided into two groups.


    Lu Feiyong and Zhong Yi took a lunch break, while Tuanzi and the twins went to the archaeological site.


    On the way, Tuanzi twittered, "They work so hard, and they all live in tents. That tent is so small that it can fall down with a single palm."


    Ai Fengyi listened with gusto, and Ai Danbo was a little puzzled, "But Miaomiao, haven''t you been with us all the time? How can you be so clear?"


    "Ah this..."


    Tuanzi looked at the sky immediately, with his two little hands in his trouser pockets.


    ¡¾Guilty, guilty¡¿


    ¡¾But isn¡¯t she always under the camera, where is the time to go to the archaeological site¡¿


    ¡¾I only have time at night, but what does she do there at night¡¿


    The audience was very puzzled, but it was a pity that Tuanzi was not willing to answer.


    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon of the third day of the first episode, when the young guests were about to finish filming the show, that they went back to their respective homes. A few policemen entered the small supermarket with pennants.


    The young man scanned around and saw the dumpling who was counting, his eyes lit up, "Chivalrous and courageous, martial arts are world-class!"


    This is the pennant slogan specially called by Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi is very familiar. Hearing this, he immediately raised his ears and looked back. When he saw the policeman, he immediately smiled.


    "Hi Uncle!"


    The police happily opened the pennant, "Do you want to take a photo?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Tuanzi galloped over and happily picked up the other end of the pennant.


    The program group, young guests, and other audience members were all dumbfounded.


    ¡¾No, I¡¯ve been watching the live broadcast, why does it seem like I missed a hundred million¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s like watching a movie and pressing the fast forward button¡¿


    ¡¾Why do you think this pennant is related to her night exploration of the archaeological site¡¿


    The director naturally didn''t let go of this topic, and stood outside the camera to ask the police.


    The policeman smiled: "The night before yesterday, she and her senior brother caught several tomb robbers near the archaeological site."


    ¡¾Awesome my Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Is this going out to practice martial arts with senior brother and catch a thief by the way? ¡¿


    ¡¾Movies don¡¯t dare to shoot like this¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe the program team invited them here to create a topic, how could it be such a coincidence, they were filming a program here, and there is an ancient tomb nearby, and there are tomb robbers coming to steal things¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, how can the program group have the ability to make the police lie, don''t be black for the sake of black¡¿


    ¡¾I really want to watch the video of catching thieves¡¿


    When the police issued the notice, Heizi had nothing to say. Naturally, this incident became a trending topic, and even the show got a lot of attention.


    Netizens are waiting to be fed, they can¡¯t see the thief-catching video, they can only play the previous video repeatedly to satisfy their hunger.


    Some people began to recognize traditional martial arts.


    Prestige points are rising again.

 Chapter 439： cute handsome heroic

    Chapter 439 Cute, Handsome and Heroic


    The system is very satisfied with the growth rate of reputation.


    The host has laid the foundation before, leaving many eye-catching videos. These videos attracted a lot of people at first, but then fell silent, and from time to time were dug up because of the host''s performance in other programs.


    For example, in "Little Boss" this time, Tuanzi actually didn''t have many opportunities to show off his kung fu.


    Duanzi has participated in many shows before, all of which were popular.


    Just this time, there happened to be a tomb robber incident. A five-year-old child accidentally captured the tomb robber during his night practice. Many netizens said, "I won''t be fooled if the media dare to post anything nowadays", and they couldn''t wait to click on the topic.


    Familiar with Tuanzi, she saw that this was the little heroine Gu Miaomiao, no matter how weird things happened to her, it was normal. Not outrageous, not outrageous, this time the media has been wronged.


    For those who are not familiar with Tuanzi, I don''t believe it. It must be a fraud by the program group.


    As soon as similar remarks came out, loyal fans immediately sent links to past video collections. People who don''t believe it click in and take a look, gradually convinced, and recognized, and new reputation points continue to flow.


    In addition, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo are also very awesome.


    The "Covenant of Calligraphy and Painting" that Duan Xiayou participated in is actually a traditional popular science program on calligraphy and painting, which is quite satisfactory, with strong professional knowledge and insufficient interest. It just happened that the director had seen the video posted by Duan Xiayou under Shimen''s account, and had an idea to combine martial arts with calligraphy and painting, and asked Duan Xiayou to shoot a video alone and put it in the show.


    This program is a series program, which already has a fixed audience. In addition, the TV station supports traditional programs and promotes them vigorously. They also specially selected the video clip of Duan Xiayou for promotion. It has attracted a lot of viewers. After watching it, the reputation generated is also many.


    Ji Zhangzhuo and the music director of "Jianbao Fengyun" hit it off right away, and provided a lot of advice on the show.


    Director Le adopted one of the suggestions. If the antiques brought by the participants of the show are related to martial arts weapons, let Ji Zhangzhuo come on stage to tell the history of the development of weapons and martial arts, and take some props to practice for a while to increase the focus of the show.


    On average, only one out of ten antiques is related to martial arts weapons, etc. Ji Zhangzhuo did not come on stage frequently, and the rhythm was just right, not only did not arouse the audience''s boredom, but also increased the depth and interest of the program, and attracted a lot of attention. A group of viewers.


    Between the program, if there are guests and audience booing, Ji Zhangzhuo will also give a particularly refreshing performance. Therefore, the prestige value he brings is also quite a lot.


    The ancient martial arts system has always been serious and serious, and it is quite serious. This will see the prestige value increase by three times, and you will laugh out loud.


    At this moment, Tuanzi, who finished filming the first episode of the program, is returning to Jiang City with the second senior brother.


    Hearing the laughter in his mind, Tuanzi shivered.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, what are you laughing at? It''s terrible! ¡¿


    She has known the Guwu system for so long, but she has never heard the system laugh like this.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Nothing¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Are you angry? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: None¡¿


    Having been together for so long, Tuanzi already knows the system very well. It says no, it must be there.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao just fell asleep and fell asleep. Not only are you not scary, little Gugu, you are also very cute, handsome and heroic. Miao Miao is super lucky to be able to get to know Xiao Gu Gu...]


    Duanzi skillfully blows rainbow farts. She can recite some words backwards.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Stop talking, I''m just a bunch of data, how can I be cute, handsome and heroic? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But in Miaomiao''s heart, Xiao Gugu is like this, and these words can''t just describe people, right? ¡¿


    The system was speechless, secretly pleased, and couldn''t help being critical.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Then these three words can¡¯t describe people at the same time. How can someone be cute and handsome at the same time, handsome and heroic at the same time? ¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately raised his chin proudly, exactly the same as when Gu Yunmu was narcissistic.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao is right! ¡¿


    The system is completely silent.


    The system was speechless, so Tuanzi continued to speak, completely ignoring the current environment.


    At this moment, she and Ji Zhangzhuo are sitting on the plane.


    Ji Zhangzhuo has already experienced flying once, and he will experience it again. He is still amazed, and his eyes keep falling out of the window.


    Of course, during the period, he would also pay attention to the little junior sister from the corner of his eye.


    Finding that the little junior sister fell into that state of ''forgetful'' again, Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t care less about admiring the clouds.


    However, he never turned his head completely to avoid attracting the attention of the junior sister.


    Soon, he noticed that Tuanzi''s expression changed.


    If I had to find a word to describe it, it would probably be flattery. No, Junior Sister is not flattering, at most she is praising someone.


    Who do you praise?


    This reaction is more like communicating with people. There is no one in front of them. Is it with people in fantasy, or people in their brains?


    Ji Zhangzhuo had many guesses in his heart, but he didn''t say anything.


    Turning his head back home, while Tuanzi ran upstairs to pack his luggage, he picked up Duan Xiayou who was lying on the sofa.


    "Brother, I found something."


    He quickly told what happened on the plane, and then looked at Duan Xiayou expectantly.


    Duan Xiayou lay down limply, "So what if you know? Can you find out what?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was silent.


    Duan Xiayou was already lying flat, "So what if you find it out? Can you open it up and study it? Are you afraid that my junior sister will fight you hard?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo defended: "I''m just curious."


    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡±


    Ji Zhangzhuo was completely speechless.


    He had the feeling that he had observed for so long in vain.


    Looking at Eldest Senior Brother again, he was lazily lying on the sofa, feeling very comfortable, and the evil came from his heart.


    "In the next issue, you can go with Junior Sister, I''m tired and need to rest."


    The lazy salted fish bounced straight up.


    "But I remember that your shooting time was different from that of my junior sister."


    Ji Zhangzhuo imitated his lazy posture, lay flat on his back, crossed his hands on his stomach, "Senior Brother, do you despise Junior Junior Sister, you are not even willing to accompany her on a show?"


    "Who hates it?"


    Duan Xiayou lay back, crossed his hands on his abdomen, "Liking little junior sister and going out are two different things."


    He doesn''t like to go out, what''s wrong?


    Because he was lying flat, he didn''t see the corner of Ji Zhangzhuo''s raised lips.


    "Even if you say that, you still don''t want to go out with Junior Sister?"


    Duan Xiayou remained silent.


    At this time, he heard the voice of the younger brother with malicious intentions, "Brother, why don''t you sit up and look at the second floor."


    Duan Xiayou had a bad premonition, he sat up slowly, looked towards the second floor, and saw a small group squatting in the corridor on the second floor, pulling on the railing, staring at him with big eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： Cousin Guli

    Chapter 440 Cousin Guli


    A rented house.


    . Gu Zhuo carefully put some clay dolls into the box, and then put the box into a paper bag


    There is also a bag of fruit and a few boxes of snacks next to the paper bag.


    While he was tidying up patiently, a slender hand reached out, took the box out of the paper bag, opened it again, and picked up a clay doll to play with.


    "you made it yourself?"


    Gu Zhuo was helpless, turned his head to look at his younger brother, "Don''t you know it already? Why do you still ask?"


    Standing beside him was a young man in his twenties. He looked very similar to him, but his temperament was completely opposite to his.


    The young man''s eyebrows are thicker, and there is a small scar at the corner of his left eye. He has an unruly expression. He sneered, "Isn''t this the first time she participated in the show? You even watched the show so early?"


    Gu Zhuo blinked, "Didn''t you say you didn''t watch it? How did you know it so clearly?"


    Gu Li''s expression froze, and he put the doll back casually without tidying it up.


    Gu Zhuo can only tidy up once more, and refuses to touch his brother again.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "Not going."


    Gu Ju was even more puzzled, "Then what are you doing in Jiang City?"


    Both brothers are studying graduate school. Gu Zhuo is in Jiangshi, majoring in the Department of Archeology, and his younger brother, Gu Li, is in the next city, majoring in the Department of Chinese.


    I have never seen my younger brother come to visit him so enthusiastically.


    The man with an aggressive expression pursed his lips, and after a while, he suddenly asked, "Has the contract been renewed?"


    "Continued."


    Gu Li suddenly had a bad expression, "So those people are still ordering you?"


    Gu Zhuo: "...you are very clever at this time."


    The dormitory provided by the school he attended to graduate students is actually very good, spacious, and has a small kitchen, but it is a quadruple room.


    Three roommates, including him, Xu Yue, who was in the same period, and two seniors.


    Halfway through the first semester of the first year of graduate school, he couldn''t bear to move out, and he hasn''t moved back until now.


    Continuing the contract means that he is still at odds with the students of the same department. The younger brother looks rebellious, so he will be careful.


    Seeing his younger brother''s eyes widening and his sleeves rolled up, as if preparing to fight, Gu Zhuo hurriedly picked up his things.


    "The time is coming, I''ll go first, you can do whatever you want."


    He rarely went out in a hurry, and the door was left open.


    The young man with an unruly expression lowered his head, seemed to be thinking, and unconsciously twirled his fingers.


    At this moment, a head poked in from the door, almost making the young man jump up in fright.


    "Are you really not going with me?"


    Gu Li''s tone was irritable, "I''m not familiar with it, so where should I go?"


    Gu Zhuo: "But Miao Miao knows that I have a younger brother who looks very similar to me."


    The young man paused, and after a second, his tone became more irritable, "What does that have to do with me? Are you going to leave? I''m going to close the door!"


    Gu Zhuo could only retract his head.


    As soon as he left and the room became quiet, the irritable young man suddenly kicked the table.


    A few seconds later, the young man raised his leg slightly.


    "pain."


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    When Gu Cheng was about to go out, Tuanzi rushed forward and hugged his thigh, while his own legs dragged on the ground.


    "Cousin Gu Zhuo is coming, brother, do you still have to go out?"


    Gu Cheng lowered his head, "I didn''t hear you say it before."


    Tuanzi looked around guiltily, "Miaomiao was busy repairing...ah no, I was discussing with the big brother, I accidentally forgot."


    Didn''t know in advance that there was a guest coming, Gu Cheng didn''t prepare anything, but also arranged other things at the same time.


    He was a little distressed, and took out his phone to check the time.


    "Why don''t you and the two senior brothers entertain him? Or let you, Brother Gu Chi, come over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： fox and rabbit

    Chapter 441 The Fox and the Rabbit


    Gu Zhai.


    On the left side of the sofa, the young painter smiled warmly, as if aware of the restraint of the people around him, his smile became brighter and brighter.


    On the right side of the sofa, Gu Zhuo was fidgeting and wanted to stand up, but he was too embarrassed to stand up, and unconsciously picked the seam of his trousers with his right hand.


    He glanced at Gu Chi several times from the corner of his eye, and quickly moved away before the other party looked over. He regretted it more than once in his heart. When he first arrived, he shouldn''t have sat on the multi-person sofa according to his arrangement because of Gu Chi''s kind smile.


    If you are sitting on a single sofa, you don''t have to be so cramped. But this will change the seat, will it be misunderstood and have an opinion on Gu Chi?


    He didn''t say a word, but he was thinking a lot, and his head hung down unconsciously.


    "Here, the fruit is here!"


    After washing the fruit, Duanzi rushed out of the kitchen excitedly with a fruit plate in his hand. Seeing the scene in the living room, he stopped hesitantly.


    She tilted her head, looked left and right suspiciously.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you looking at? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Ah, watching the fox catch the rabbit! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at the smiling Gu Chi, always feeling that he is now a fox with a big fluffy tail, good-looking and cunning.


    Looking at my cousin Gu Zhuo again, he looks like a white rabbit with drooping ears, and the long and soft ears even try to cover his face. It seems that as long as you can''t see the fox, you won''t be caught by the fox.


    Shaking his little head vigorously, Tuanzi threw away the guess.


    "Brother Gu Zhuo, do you like apples? Miao Miao likes them so much~"


    I don''t know if Gu Chi got so close to Gu Zhuo on purpose.


    But this time, Tuanzi tried his best to squeeze between the two, and bumped again, knocking Gu Chi aside.


    Sitting next to his sister, Gu Zhuo breathed a sigh of relief.


    He did not forget to answer the dumpling, "I like to eat green apples."


    "Hey, there just happened to be a green apple."


    Danzi happily picked out a green apple and handed it to him.


    Gu Zhuo took it and took a bite, suddenly noticed a gaze, turned his head to look, and saw Gu Chi''s smiling face, almost choked with fright.


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I don''t know how to eat people."


    Guzhuo: "..."


    That is to say, this painter is handsome, often with crescent eyes, and looks very good-tempered. But for some reason, he felt terrified when he saw Gu Chi.


    On the contrary, although the younger brother has a bad temper, he is not afraid. He wasn''t even afraid of his cousin''s two senior brothers, they had no expression on them. Only this Gu Chi, even if he had a particularly nice smile, he wanted to stay away. Obviously the other party was very polite, and he specially greeted him on behalf of his cousin Gu Cheng.


    After thinking about it, Gu Zhuo blamed himself for being too sensitive.


    He smiled politely, "I, I''m not nervous."


    Tuanzi and Gu Chi: "..."


    Tuanzi pushed Gu Chi away even harder, and patted Gu Zhuo''s arm.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be nervous." She was obviously younger, but instead coaxed her older cousin, "Cousin, what do you want to eat at noon, brother Gu Chi will cook later, today, he is the host." kitchen!"


    Gu Zhuo suddenly didn''t want to eat lunch.


    I always feel that eating a meal cooked by Gu Chi will have terrible consequences.


    He secretly glanced at Gu Chi again, the other party''s smile seemed to stick to his face, and the curvature of the corners of his lips did not change at all.


    This man doesn''t look scary, why is he uncomfortable?


    When Gu Zhuo opened his mouth, his voice was a little dry, "Anything is fine, I will eat it all."


    Tuanzi immediately took over the important task of ordering, and Xiao Zui Ba Ba began to report the names of the dishes.


    ¡°¡­braised shrimp in oil, beef in five-spice sauce, Sixi meatballs¡­¡±


    Gu Chi pinched her small mouth, making it into the shape of a duck''s mouth.


    ¡°I can only cook home-cooked food.¡±


    "This is home cooking!"


    Tuanzi Pa pulled his hand away, and said confidently, "It''s a very homely dish, Brother Gu Chi, you should work hard to learn it, and strive to be on par with Big Brother and Brother Wangchao!"


    Gu Chi smiled, and Tuanzi also smiled, and the two looked at each other, one with a faint gaze and the other with a sincere gaze.


    Gu Zhuo didn''t know, so he looked at them.


    The next second, the two of them shot together, Gu Chi grabbed Tuanzi''s face directly, and Tuanzi crashed into Gu Chi''s arms, trying to pull Gu Chi''s hair.


    "I want these dishes!"


    "Won''t."


    "You can learn if you can''t!"


    "I''ll learn if you change your attitude."


    "Don''t don''t!"


    The brothers and sisters started a meaningless quarrel, during which you pinched my face and I pulled your hair, and you tore my braids and I pinched your arm.


    Gu Zhuo subconsciously stood up to stop him, but seeing the expressions of the two, he sat back silently.


    It was a joke, he concluded.


    He was a little envious.


    In the end, Tuanzi and Gu Chi took a step back, Gu Chi only learned two of them, and Tuanzi had to help.


    "Brother Gu Zhuo," Tuanzi has not forgotten that they intended to treat guests to dinner, "Do you want to process the ingredients together?"


    She tilted her head up, smiling brightly, "Eldest senior brother and second senior brother are out, we won''t come back for dinner, there are only three of us."


    Gu Zhuo nodded.


    However, there is still a while before the ingredients are processed, and Tuanzi invites Gu Zhuo to watch cartoons together.


    "Because you want to come, Big Brother specially allowed Miao Miao to watch an extra half hour of cartoons."


    Duanzi smiled sweetly, and hugged Gu Zhuo''s arm affectionately, "Cousin, you have to come here often. If you come here often, Miao Miao can watch cartoons often."


    Gu Zhuo showed hesitation.


    "Please, Miao Miao can only watch for half an hour a day, it''s so pitiful."


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth and blinked desperately, trying to squeeze out a few tears.


    Squeezed for a while, but there was no tear, and she went to get the remote control as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Zhuo is not interested in cartoons, but his cousin invites him, and he sits and watches seriously.


    When Tuanzi said, "You need to learn seventy-two changes", he didn''t point it out cruelly, but said seriously, "Then you have to find the patriarch first, the secret book is in his hands."


    "That''s right, where can I find the Patriarch?"


    Duanzi took out his mobile phone and started to check the map.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Check it out later, the plot is so exciting, it would be bad if you missed it¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly put down his phone, stared at the TV screen, and opened his mouth slightly.


    Gu Zhuo stuffed a piece of orange into her mouth, and Tuanzi chewed unconsciously, then swallowed it again.


    The young man found the fun and began to feed it seriously. After feeding for a long time, he heard a light laughter. He turned his head and found that Gu Chi was admiring the clay doll.


    He opened his mouth, not knowing how to communicate.


    "It would be great if this could be produced with energy."


    Gu Chi picked up a pottery puppet holding a sword, "It must be a hot seller."


    Gu Zhuo was at a loss, "Sold to Miao Miao fans? This is not good."


    He can burn a few and keep them as decorations, or give them to his sister, but selling them to others feels weird and uncomfortable.


    "No, it was sold to us."


    Gu Chi smiled: "Or barter for things, I have many portraits of Miaomiao here."


    Gu Zhuo''s eyes lit up, and it was the first time that he didn''t think this handsome painter was scary.


    He changed his position and started communicating with Gu Chi in a low voice.


    Duanzi kept staring at the TV, completely ignoring the people around him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： duplicity

    Chapter 442 Duplicity


    After bartering things, Gu Zhuo was no longer afraid of Gu Chi.


    When preparing the ingredients, Gu Zhuo even asked the dumplings to play, as long as he helps.


    Tuanzi obediently left the kitchen, and after a few minutes, stood on tiptoe again, turned back quietly, pulled the door frame with both hands, and poked out a round head.


    I saw the fox and the rabbit communicating while processing the ingredients. Ah, no, it''s my cousin and my cousin who are working together in a friendly way.


    There are so many doubts in the big eyes.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Cousin was a little afraid of Gu Chi before, why are they on such a good relationship now? ¡¿


    Did something happen without her knowing?


    The system couldn''t help but sigh.


    ¡¾Furutake System: While you were watching the cartoon, they made a deal¡¿


    Duanzi: "?"


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao listened to them at that time¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then why didn''t you hear what they said? It is obvious that he is immersed in the animation. In the future, if someone sneaks up on you when you are watching cartoons, you will definitely steal one by one]


    In the past, the master often attacked the host while eating. After all, only at this time, the host would relax his vigilance. Now there is another cartoon.


    Now, the system understands why Gu Cheng strictly stipulates the time for the host to watch TV.


    There are too many modern temptations!


    Tuanzi fingered her opponent with a guilty conscience, her small eyes fluttering.


    She didn''t dare to peek at Gu Chi and Gu Zhuo anymore, and ran to the yard to practice martial arts.


    Practice martial arts a lot, get rid of guilty conscience, and reward yourself with two bowls of rice at noon!


    During lunch, Tuanzi buried himself in cooking, causing Gu Chi and Gu Zhuo to eat an extra bowl of rice.


    Compared to the lively and active dumplings, the amount of exercise for two adults is actually smaller, so they will have to take a walk in the yard to digest food.


    Seeing that they were full of food, the dumpling who still had enough strength simply gnawed on the apples, laughing ''quack'' from time to time, mocking them openly.


    Gu Zhuo hasn¡¯t fully gotten to know Tuanzi yet, and his skin is thin. Hearing Tuanzi¡¯s ridicule, he felt quite embarrassed. He pushed down his black-rimmed glasses from time to time, and his fair complexion was already stained red.


    Gu Chi was much calmer.


    He already knew the character of this sister, as long as the skin is thick enough, the sister''s ridicule will be harmless. What''s more, as long as he wants, he can fight back at any time, after all, his sister''s weakness is very obvious.


    Glancing at Tuanzi who was standing at the door laughing, Gu Chi whispered, "You didn''t have any inspiration for that scene at lunch?"


    Guzhuo: "?"


    Gu Chi smiled and said, "I''ll go back and draw a picture later, and it''s called "The Picture of Heroes Cooking Meals"."


    Gu Zhuo then understood.


    "Then I''ll make a pottery puppet for Miao Miao to eat?"


    Gu Chi nodded in satisfaction.


    "I''ll order one, and I''ll give you a painting."


    Gu Zhuo didn''t feel very well at first, but when he heard this, he nodded again.


    Tuanzi still has to upgrade his skills, and he took a new cheat book to practice this afternoon.


    Beginning to learn a secret book, the movements are inevitably unfamiliar. She is short and has short arms, and some handsome movements are made by her in a naive manner.


    Gu Chi crossed his arms and admired it, and occasionally whispered, "Did this move inspire you? I already have inspiration."


    Of course Gu Zhuo doesn¡¯t have that many inspirations.


    He is a graduate student in the Department of Archeology. Making clay dolls with his own hands is just a hobby, and he does it whenever he feels like it. Occasionally, I feel depressed, and I will decompress in this way. Gu Chi is a professional painter, and he often goes out to collect scenery, the nature of the two is different.


    However, considering the agreement between the two parties, once Gu Chi has the inspiration to draw, he will exchange it with him. Correspondingly, he must also come up with finished products that can be exchanged.


    Gu Zhuo forced himself to be inspired.


    When he was about to leave in the evening, he left with a bunch of tasks.


    While waiting for the bus at the station, Gu Zhuo realized, "Actually, I can refuse, right?"


    He wanted to exchange, but there was no need to take so many homework.


    Before in Gu Zhai, he was almost led by the nose by Gu Chi.


    "He is really scary."


    However, looking down at the painting in his arms, Gu Zhuo thought to himself, even if that painter is terrible, he will still associate with him for the sake of painting.


    Gu Zhuo quickly returned to the rental house. When he opened the door, he smelled the smell of disinfectant. He took a closer look and found that the house had been cleaned. The windows were open, and the evening breeze brought the fragrance of flowers into the house. Sit on the couch and play with your phone.


    "Your stay was quite long this time."


    Gu Zhuo changed his shoes, continued to hug the painting, and was about to go back to the room, "Have you eaten yet?"


    The young man playing with his mobile phone looked at the thing he was holding and guessed it was a painting.


    "Not yet, they didn''t keep you for dinner?"


    "It''s me who said I want to come back."


    Gu Zhuo paused, thought for a while, "You''re not in a hurry to go back, why don''t we order takeaway together?"


    He doesn¡¯t know how to cook. As far as he knows, his younger brother can only cook fitness meals.


    "Can."


    Gu Li opened the delivery software, chose a restaurant at random, and asked casually, "What are you holding?"


    "A painting," Gu Zhuo looked at his room and felt that it was not suitable, so he decided to hang it in the living room. He regretted that what he brought back was not a small painting, so he could put it on the table. "Look at the hanging painting. where it fits."


    He tore off the dust cover to reveal the true face of the painting¡ªa little girl secretly opened the refrigerator with a piece of biscuit in her mouth, her head was turned to the right, as if she was watching for anyone approaching.


    Gu Li stared at the painting, his expression changed several times.


    When his brother turned his head, he looked away again, and said dryly, "Barely."


    "Are you talking about painting skills?"


    Gu Zhuo frowned, disapproving, "Mr. Gu''s painting skills are very good, don''t you think Miao Miao is about to crawl out of this painting?"


    Gu Li: "...Your description is very similar to the opening scene of a horror movie."


    He quickly glanced at the little girl in the painting, and continued dryly, "People aren''t scary enough."


    Gu Zhuo: "..." He didn''t understand what his younger brother wanted to express today. The twins'' sympathy seems to have failed with them.


    During dinner, Gu Zhuo mentioned his cousin''s request.


    "If I go often, she can watch cartoons more often."


    Gu Li glanced at him, "Are you a tool man?"


    Gu Zhuo was very calm: "I am willing."


    The young man with an aggressive expression fell silent.


    After dinner and tidying up, Gu Zhuo sent his younger brother to the station.


    "Are you coming over next week?"


    The young man turned his back to his elder brother. Hearing this, his eyes lit up. He controlled his expression, turned his head, and said impatiently, "Isn''t it enough to help you clean once?"


    "Ah," Gu Zhuo opened his mouth, "That''s not what I mean, I just want to ask you if you want to visit Miaomiao together..."


    Under the impatient gaze of his younger brother, Gu Zhuo swallowed the latter words, and quickly changed his words, "You study hard, don''t come to see me, I''m fine."


    Gu Li: "..."


    Gu Zhuo urged: "The car is here, get in the car."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： fight add me

    Gu Zhuo still doesn''t understand the look in his younger brother''s eyes before parting.


    But for some reason, he cared about that look.


    During the filming of the second episode of "Little Boss", he avoided the camera and whispered his doubts while Tuanzi followed the program crew to deliver meals.


    It was only then that Tuanzi found out that another cousin was also in Jiang City last week.


    "Miaomiao has never seen that look in person, so I don''t know what he wants to express."


    Duanzi gave the answer honestly, and soon became interested again.


    "Do you look alike to your brother? Miao Miao has only seen children who are twins. Will twin children look alike when they grow up?"


    The twins she was talking about were brother and sister Ai Tanbo.


    Although the two brothers and sisters are twins, they look very similar. Even now, if the younger sister hadn''t started to grow long hair, people who don''t know each other at first glance would not be able to tell who is who.


    Gu Zhuo couldn''t answer in words, so he could only take out his phone and show the photos.


    "This one was taken when we graduated from high school. It''s been several years."


    At that time, he and his parents hadn''t fallen out yet, and when they graduated, their parents came over to help take pictures. The younger brother who doesn''t like to take pictures can only cooperate.


    Later, without the strong request of their parents, they never took a group photo again.


    When I graduated from college, my younger brother must have taken graduation photos with his classmates, but if my younger brother didn¡¯t post them on Moments, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see them.


    Tuanzi looked down at the photo, but didn''t see the complicated look on Gu Zhuo''s face.


    The faces of the two people in the photo are exquisite and young, and they look very similar, but people with discerning eyes can tell them apart at a glance.


    The elder brother is actually a little shorter, with a weak imposing manner, like a soft bun, not to mention the younger brother, who has scars at the corners of his eyes, has a fierce expression, and looks a little impatient when looking at the camera. Impatient is impatience, but my younger brother is very close to my elder brother, but I don''t know if it is the request of the photographer, or my younger brother took the initiative to get so close.


    "Well," Tuanzi tilted his head in thought, "This impatient expression is so familiar, Brother Chunchao seems to look at the camera like this before."


    "what!"


    A short sound came from beside him.


    Tuanzi tilted his head curiously, "Brother Gu Zhuo, what did you think of?"


    Gu Zhuo touched his nose hesitantly, "The two of them look alike sometimes, so they often fought when they met when they were young."


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    Too surprised, she didn''t even hold the phone steady, if it wasn''t for Gu Zhuo''s sharp eyesight and quick hands, his phone would have smashed to the ground.


    Looking at his younger sister again, his mouth was wide open, and he poked her cheek a little embarrassedly.


    "Is it surprising? When we were young, we had a close relationship. We would gather together every year and festival, and fighting was a common occurrence."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help raising his head and fantasizing.


    Jin Chunchao, who looked handsome, upright and indifferent, rolled up his sleeves. He hadn''t met her before, but Gu Li, who seemed to have a bad temper, started to fight, you hit me, I hit you.


    "Hiss." People should not be judged by appearances!


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t mess around with fantasies, it¡¯s been said that you fought when you were young, so don¡¯t use your current face¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao can¡¯t control it, Miao Miao has never seen them when they were young¡¿


    The system is speechless.


    "Then, are they still fighting now?"


    Duanzi curiously grabbed Gu Zhuo''s sleeve.


    Gu Zhuo thought that his sister was scared, so he said quickly, "No more fights, no more fights, everyone is very busy, we may meet once a year, and there is no chance to have a fight if I want to."


    "Ugh."


    Tuanzi let out a sigh of regret, "If you still fight now, Miao Miao will be able to participate, alas."


    Gu Zhuo: "..." My sister seems a little different from what I imagined.


    He quickly changed the subject, "Where are you going next time?"


    "It''s in Jiang City."


    Tuanzi shook his head, triumphantly, "Miao Miao has a good relationship with the director''s uncle, and I have already found out where the next issue will be filmed."


    "Little Boss" is tentatively scheduled for six issues, and three addresses have been selected so far.


    The first two phases will be in rural areas, and the middle two phases will be in cities.


    It''s not that the program group imitated other programs and specifically set the city in Jiang City, but that Jiang City is currently building a large film and television city. In the future, many film crews will come to film, and the local officials intend to make it a tourist city. Throw an olive branch to the program group.


    Five little guests, Tuanzi originally lived in Jiang City, the twins lived in the next city, and the other two children lived not far away, so it was very convenient to travel.


    Gu Zhuo was overjoyed.


    "I''m going back to finish my dissertation next week, and I will stay in Jiang City."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, "Then do you want to watch Miao Miao''s filming show?"


    Gu Zhuo nodded embarrassingly.


    "Okay, does my cousin want to bring candy to visit Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi cheered, embraced his arm affectionately, and made a small wish by the way.


    Didn''t meet Gu Cheng, and didn''t know about the agreement, Gu Zhuo thought it was a trivial matter, so he readily agreed.


    In a place where Gu Zhuo couldn''t see, Tuanzi quietly made a ''victory'' gesture.


    As witty as her, hehe!


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I saw it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But you can¡¯t tell big brother, hehe¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    If it secretly sends messages to Gu Cheng with an anonymous account, will it be regarded as a prank?


    The two parted soon, and Tuanzi had to go back to take a lunch break and run a small supermarket.


    Gu Zhuo is also going back to the tent.


    Before the curtain of the tent was raised, someone stretched out his hand, grabbed his neck, and led him to a nearby corner with a friendly attitude.


    Gu Zhuo was weak, so he didn''t break free, walked to the corner with a frown, and took a look, "Senior, what''s the matter?"


    The man called the senior had a bad expression on his face, "Student, the senior usually takes good care of you, now that you have good resources, don''t you introduce them to the senior?"


    Gu Zhuo was at a loss, "What good resources?"


    The expression of the senior was distorted for a moment, "It''s too much to pretend to be stupid now, don''t you have a good relationship with that Gu Miaomiao? For a few days, I have seen her playing with you."


    This senior doesn''t look down on Gu Zhuo in his heart, and he doesn''t quite understand why the little girl wants to play with him, but this doesn''t prevent him from taking advantage of it.


    When he was about to continue talking, Gu Zhuo, who had a very soft personality, lowered his face.


    "Are you stalking me?"


    The senior raised his eyebrows, "How dare you talk to me so loudly?"


    Gu Zhuo looked at him coldly.


    The senior is not afraid at all, he has plenty of means to fix this junior.


    "Academic circles sometimes communicate with each other. I heard that Gu Miaomiao has a cousin named Gu Mo, who is a very famous professor. Let''s find a chance to get acquainted?"


    Gu Zhuo has watched so many programs, and also paid attention to the slander of Gu Mo at that time, so he knows which field Gu Mo is an expert in.


    "Archaeology and astronomy have nothing to do with each other." He was indifferent.


    "It''s not a bad thing to know one more teacher. I have a lot to learn." The senior had a playful smile, and didn''t take Gu Zhuo''s indifference at all.


    "Next time she comes to deliver meals, remember to come with me."


    Gu Zhuo was still indifferent: "She''s just a child, she doesn''t understand anything."


    The senior thought to himself, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t understand.


    Gu Miaomiao has been very popular recently, so a lot of information has been picked up. He just knew that Gu Miaomiao lived in Jiang City, and he was studying in university in Jiang City, so he felt that the time and place were right. Now that Gu Zhuo and Gu Miaomiao have a good relationship, that is harmony between people.

 Chapter 444： The other side of ancient wine

    Chapter 444 The other side of ancient wine


    In the evening, Tuanzi came to deliver meals with the staff of the program group.


    After the meal is delivered, they will go to the hotel in the town.


    It is said that the main tomb has been dug up in the past few days, most of the antiques with research value have been moved out, some of them have been transferred to relevant places, and some are currently left in place.


    The program group wanted to seize hot spots and made a request to shoot these antiques, and the person in charge agreed.


    ¡¾To be honest, this is the first time I saw an unearthed antique. It was restored and placed in the museum before. I will visit it¡¿


    ¡¾+1¡¿


    ¡¾But I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t look at it. I didn¡¯t expect that some of the unearthed ones are so broken. The restorers are really amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Brother cameraman, zoom in on the camera, I didn¡¯t see the pattern clearly! ¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Isn''t this show about children who become bosses? Why did you suddenly start researching antiques? This professor actually started talking endlessly]


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it chasing one program and watching two programs? Good deal! ¡¿


    ¡¾In contrast, "Cultural Relics Have Something to Say" is too perfunctory, what kind of innovation, what kind of outdoor interviews, the person in charge almost wants to chase people away¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t the attitude of the person in charge too bad? This person in charge is very good]


    ¡¾In front, can you figure out the whole situation before making a statement? Why does the person in charge of the ancient tomb have a bad attitude? Before the interview, it was said that it was forbidden to touch the funeral objects casually, but one guest touched it without gloves. If you watch the kids on this show again, how obedient they are, they won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t want to touch it]


    ¡¾These children seem to be told by their family members that they are so obedient when they know that they have a camera. Who knows what happened in private¡¿


    ¡¾Joke, then the adults in the show you mentioned don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves under the camera? Then why are you still eating this bowl of rice? ¡¿


    ¡¾Forget about irrelevant people, why not look at antiques, professors and children, but where did Miao Miao go? ¡¿


    The Miaomiao they were talking about had already avoided the camera and was looking for my dear cousin.


    It was only when they met that Tuanzi felt a little strange.


    "You don''t seem very happy."


    Gu Zhuo immediately showed a smile, but it was a forced smile.


    "what happens?"


    Tuanzi grabbed his hand and shook it, "Talk to Miao Miao, Miao Miao can help you."


    Gu Zhuo shook his head, and took out a small packet of milk candy from his pocket.


    "Professor Guo hid this secretly, but his wife didn''t let him eat candy. After he was discovered, he gave the candy to me."


    Duanzi happily took the candy, walked around happily a few times, and soon realized the important point.


    "Is Professor Guo very old?" She asked hesitantly.


    Gu Zhuo didn''t know why, but nodded cooperatively, "It''s very big, what''s wrong?"


    "He also has a salary." Tuanzi lowered his head and calculated, and when he looked up again, he looked terrified, "As an adult, with a salary, will he be controlled by people not to eat candy?"


    Immediately holding her face in her two little hands, she shook her head in disbelief, "If Miao Miao grows up, will she be like this? It''s better not to grow up!"


    I dropped the candy in my hand and didn¡¯t pick it up.


    Gu Zhuo didn''t know how to comfort her for a while.


    He can''t understand his younger brother''s thinking, and now it seems that he can''t understand his sister''s thinking. Is it his problem?


    Tuanzi was worried, until Gu Zhuo picked up the bag of candies, took out one of them, peeled it off and stuffed it into her mouth, then she came back to her senses.


    "Forget it, when I was a child, I had my own way, and when I grow up, I will definitely have my way as an adult." She nodded her head in self-affirmation, and then looked at Gu Zhuo imploringly, "Cousin, you have to help Miao Miao when you grow up! "


    Gu Zhuo didn''t understand very well, so he could only nod his head.


    In the middle of the chat, someone came in uninvited.


    "Your name is Miaomiao, right? I''ve watched your show."


    The man sat on the other side of the dumpling familiarly, and greeted him with a smile.


    Tuanzi immediately looked wary.


    "You smile well or badly, do you want to calculate Miao Miao?"


    man:"¡­"


    Gu Zhuo: "?" Does my sister have mind reading skills?


    Duanzi has a good reason.


    "I''ve seen you bully, and you make people uncomfortable when you smile."


    Cousin Gu Chi also often laughs, but most of the time that kind of laughter makes people feel comfortable, and occasionally makes people very vigilant, and that kind of vigilance is just to beware of the other party''s pranks.


    The person in front of her was smiling, and she couldn''t help thinking that the other person would steal her candy.


    And the last time she filmed a show, she saw this man from a distance deliberately carrying things to her cousin.


    The man couldn''t keep his smile.


    "Kid, don''t talk nonsense."


    Tuanzi pouted, "No, Miaomiao doesn''t want to play with you."


    After finishing speaking, she took Gu Zhu''s hand and walked a little further away.


    But Gu Zhuo didn''t chat anymore, but told her not to follow the program team to the archaeological site anymore.


    "You guys are leaving here in two days, so you can film the show with peace of mind. You don''t have to come and see me. We''ll get together again when we get back to Jiangshi."


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "Cousin, you seem to be hiding something from Miaomiao?"


    Gu Zhuo looked away with some guilt, "No, you can go back now."


    Tuanzi crossed his arms and looked up at him with his head up.


    The dumpling is obviously smaller, but this time, Gu Jue actually feels like being suppressed by herbivores and carnivores.


    Tuanzi glanced sharply, and nodded with a puffy face.


    "That Miaomiao has gone back, hum!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, walking very slowly, just waiting for Gu Zhuo to persuade her to stay.


    As a result, she walked tens of meters at a very slow pace, and no one called her. She jumped up so angry that she ran away, and when she ran to a corner, she dodged and dodged.


    After a while, she poked her head out again, and found that her cousin was no longer there, so she hurried back.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He must have something to hide from Miao Miao, Miao Miao is so wise and powerful, it is impossible to be deceived! ¡¿


    Now, she''s the smart little detective to investigate the truth!


    the other side.


    After Gu Zhuo turned back, he was stopped by the senior again.


    The senior no longer pretended to be false, "Did you say something to her? Gu Zhuo, I didn''t expect you to be quite scheming, you want to eat alone, don''t you?"


    Gu Zhuo: "Senior, do you know a word? Love comes from the heart."


    The senior directly blackened his face.


    The people from the program group were still nearby, so he couldn''t do it directly, thinking about causing trouble for Gu Zhuo when he returned to school. This will be more of a quick talk.


    Especially what Tuanzi said just now, he was upset. Even though Tuanzi has gained some fame recently, he is just a child. He naturally puts the child in the position of the weak. Now that he is accused by the weak, he even curses without hesitation.


    "It''s just that she was born in a good family and has the help of her brother who is a star, so she can market the heroine character. I think she will overturn sooner or later, and when the whole network scolds her, she will be as upset as the kid before..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, only because a fist swung over and hit the bridge of his nose.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： resist

    Chapter 445 Resistance


    The senior was dumbfounded.


    Xu Yue, who specially led the way for Tuanzi, was also dumbfounded.


    Tuanzi wanted to rush out, but he was afraid that he would not be able to perform well when he went out, so he stood patiently where he was, clenched his fist with one hand, and said in a low voice, "Good fight! More force!"


    Xu Yue: "..."


    The young man couldn''t help but look down. The little girl has big eyes and a small nose. Yuxue is cute and more delicate than the dolls in the window. She turns out to be a militant?


    He was worried that the little girl would rush out and punch and kick the senior later.


    With the strength of this little heroine, the senior probably has no power to fight back?


    Thinking of what this senior usually does, Xu Yue is quite looking forward to his being beaten black and blue.


    On the other side, the senior held his nose and looked at the doormat in astonishment.


    The doormat who is usually easy to bully will be blushing and aggressive, the fist that punched someone has not been loosened, and it seems that he is going to do it again.


    "You, you dare to hit me?"


    Gu Zhuo sneered: "You were the one who beat you!"


    Don''t think that he didn''t know the ending of the kid that the senior said, but he dared to curse his sister, he heard it and hit her again!


    The person who had always kept silent and blindly received anger suddenly stood up. The senior''s first thought was not to fight back, but to find someone to call the shots and seek benefits.


    "The judging for this semester is about to start, and your beating someone must have nothing to do with the judging."


    Gu Zhuo didn''t care about judging the best, but when he heard this, he felt a little absurd.


    He is not strong enough, and his appearance is too delicate. He was bullied in school since he was a child, and he got used to it over time.


    The senior in front of me is a strong and domineering type. Therefore, when the other party made various demands, he did not have the heart to resist.


    Because I am used to it, and because I subconsciously feel that I am weaker than the other party.


    But now, when the weak self resists a little, the other party is afraid, instead of calling back, they find someone to complain.


    If he resisted a little when he was a child, would it be different?


    Gu Zhuo was in a complicated mood. Seeing the senior covering his nose, his eyes wandering, he sneered again, "Then go tell the teacher, do you think the teacher believes it? What evidence do you have?"


    Senior: "You!"


    There is no surveillance around here.


    Gu Zhuo couldn''t help but take a step forward, and the senior subconsciously took a step back.


    Realizing that this was fear, the senior stepped forward again, trying to outwit Gu Zhuo with his height and momentum.


    "You wait for me..."


    "I don''t want to wait, if there is any means of revenge, use it now!"


    Gu Zhuo interrupted him simply, "Or if we tell the professor about our fight now, the professor will definitely ask the reason. Do you dare to repeat it in front of the professor?"


    Of course the senior didn¡¯t dare.


    What he said just now is no different from a curse, and the maliciousness is aimed at a child who is less than six years old. How would the professor think of him?


    Gu Zhuo is usually very soft-tempered and submissive. The professors are well aware of this. If they knew that he was beaten, they would definitely ask why.


    And if word got out, Gu Miaomiao''s fans might be able to spit and drown him!


    The senior could only ignore it on the surface, but the hatred in his heart became more and more, and he had already thought of several means of revenge. I heard that Gu Zhuo''s recent research is about to succeed, as long as he encourages his contemporaries to destroy the paper, it will definitely affect Gu Zhuo''s progress.


    Be more ruthless, get the paper published first, get famous, and report to the reviewer.


    It''s not like he hasn''t done this kind of thing before, and practice makes perfect.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he didn''t say anything, but made a gesture to leave, and before turning around to leave, he still had to sneer a few words.


    "I thought you were so virtuous and upright. Now that you see a little star, don''t you also flatter him? But, he is just a child, what''s the use of flattering you?"


    Gu Zhuoqi laughed.


    Yesterday, when the senior wanted him to make a connection, he said that his cousin was just a child, so don''t use this kind of flattery on her. The senior insisted on getting to know her cousin, but today he used these words to ridicule him.


    He understood, don''t reason with people who are only interested in profit.


    Gu Ju didn''t stop the other party from leaving.


    He was hit and angry, and his heart was unprecedentedly happy. No matter what this senior will do in the future, he will not regret it.


    Thinking in his heart, he raised his hand involuntarily.


    His hands are not rough. Although often go to the tomb to work, the hands will callus, and the opponents of the repairable antiques have higher requirements. Before repairing, they will soak their fingers with water to remove dead skin, and make their fingers as delicate as possible to avoid scratching the antiques.


    It''s unimaginable, just now he hit someone with this hand.


    Being bullied when he was young, he also clenched his fist tightly, but he never swung it out.


    No, I waved it out once, and then I was called the parent.


    It was clearly him who was bullied, but at that time his father asked him to apologize to the child who bullied him, and then on the way home, he kept scolding him, saying that he caused trouble for the family, and told him to be good at school and listen to the teacher , To get along well with classmates.


    When he said this, the person called father never seemed to think that if the person who bullied him was a teacher, would he still be obedient? How can he get along well with his classmates who bully him?


    At that time, he understood that if he was bullied, his family members would not stand out. Because he didn''t get help from his parents, even if some people''s bullying escalated later, he never told his family members.


    Endure alone and grow alone. When I grew up, even if I encountered troubles, I solved them independently without discussing them with my parents. Before he fell out with his parents, he heard his parents and grandpa complain that he had something on his mind when he grew up, and he never shared with them his parents.


    Thinking of these past events, Gu Zhuo''s expression darkened a bit, and the whole person actually looked a little gloomy.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a ''bang''.


    The gloomy mood was startled, he looked up, and found that the senior who should have walked away fell to the ground.


    The senior quickly got up, and within two steps, he fell on the ground again.


    Gu Zhuo: "Pfft!"


    He didn''t want to laugh either, but the picture was too funny.


    Xu Yue''s voice came from not far away, "Professor, senior, come quickly..."


    Soon, a group of people came in response. By this time, the senior had gotten up three times and fell on the ground three times.


    Before, he couldn''t punch the senior''s nose to bleed. If he fell on the ground, the senior would break his nose.


    Speaking of which, the seniors often play half-heartedly with the upturned nose and good looks, and play tricks on the undergraduate juniors. This time I broke my nose, I am afraid that I will not be able to step on a few boats for a long time.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the hand hanging on the side of the trouser leg was held by someone, and the other''s little hand was warm.


    He looked down, "Miao Miao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi kept playing with one hand, and his chubby face was serious, "Miao Miao will come back as soon as there is something exciting to watch."


    Gu Ju was surprised: "You can do calculations, aren''t you too versatile?"


    [Ancient Wu System: ...] This cousin is too easy to deceive, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： Happy New Year

    Chapter 446 Happy New Year


    Tuanzi also felt that his cousin was easy to cheat.


    This is the fourth cousin she has contacted.


    Cousin Si Huai looks a lot like Gu Qize, but his temperament is sharp and sharp, and his eyes are sharp. When he is stared at, he always has a feeling of being seen through. Tuanzi''s impression of him is that of a beast, the super powerful one! She also admires this cousin very much. After all, in her impression, this cousin is open all year round.


    Jin Chunting is as gentle as jade, with a very good temper, and there are always people instilling some ideas, and he is too obedient to the old man Jin, and he has wronged himself. However, Jin Chunchao only had a gentle appearance like jade, if he really wanted to touch the bottom line, he fought back mercilessly.


    Jin Chunchao''s temperament is cold, not to mention cold on the outside and hot on the inside, but he is still gentle on the inside, and has a bad relationship with Mr. Jin. Tuanzi was very afraid of him.


    But now, the second aunt''s eldest son is actually soft and easy to trust others, giving Tuanzi the feeling that a small herbivore fell into a bunch of beasts.


    Tuanzi felt like he was bullying his cousin, so he looked in another direction guiltily, then quickly turned back, raised his head, "Miao Miao doesn''t think it''s very lively now, let''s go to another place."


    Gu Zhuo has no opinion.


    Isn¡¯t it good to look at flowers, grass, and antiques? Look at what **** seniors.


    He turned around obediently, and kept his head bowed all the time. Inadvertently, he saw a group of fingers bouncing back and forth.


    He has good eyesight, and vaguely saw the air fluctuating in the hand of the dumpling.


    Generally speaking, the human eye cannot see air without other medium. But if the light rays are on the interface with different densities, people have a certain chance to see the air fluctuations. You can also see it in the hot summer.


    He suddenly thought that his cousin had profound internal strength.


    Looking not far away, the senior had already been helped up, but after taking two steps, the whole person fell forward. If there were not people on both sides, he might have fallen to the ground again.


    Seeing the truth, he felt a little guilty, and he didn''t want anyone to find out what his sister had done and blame her, so he quickly picked him up and ran away.


    Duanzi whose field of vision suddenly became higher: "?"


    After being puzzled for a few seconds, Tuanzi patted him on the shoulder excitedly, "It''s fun, fun, hurry up! Cousin, come on!"


    Gu Zhuo ran for a while, until he could no longer see the staff, and then put them down.


    Before Tuanzi could speak, he bent over and gasped for breath with his knees propped up.


    "Cousin," Tuanzi circled around him with his little hands behind his back, "You''re not strong enough, Miao Miao is not fat, why are you so tired after running for a while?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Gu Zhuo smiled wryly: "I work hard."


    As he spoke, he stood up and shook his sore hands.


    Seeing that his face was slightly pale and there was sweat on his forehead, and he kept shaking his hands, Tuanzi felt a little guilty, so he quickly took his hand, stood on tiptoe, and squeezed his arm hard.


    This will treat my cousin''s arm favorably, so he can be picked up and run frequently in the future.


    The meeting has been separated from the program crew, so Gu Zhuo took the initiative to send his sister back to the small supermarket.


    Because the younger sister showed up at such a good time, Gu Zhuo was a little apprehensive and took the initiative to teach the senior a lesson.


    "Miao Miao," he didn''t dare to look down, only dared to sneak a glance out of the corner of his eye, "What did you just see?"


    Wouldn''t you see him beating people fiercely?


    He is really not like this usually, if he is misunderstood by his sister, she will not get close to him in the future, and she will cry without hesitation.


    "cousin."


    Tuanzi stopped in his tracks, and looked up pretendingly serious.


    Gu Zhuo lowered his head apprehensively, a trace of panic appeared on his delicate face.


    "Miao Miao just saw it."


    Gu Zhuo''s heart went cold, and his lips trembled.


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t scare him, he''s about to cry¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly squeezed out a bright smile, "You did a great job just now, to deal with that kind of person, you have to strike hard!"


    "If you can''t convince people with reasoning, use your fists, this is what Master said!"


    Tuanzi talked about his excitement, and pointed to Gu Zhuo, "You punched like that just now, and you will lose some of your strength. You should punch like this to ensure that you can attack with all your strength and beat your opponent hard!"


    She punched with one hand and grabbed Gu Zhuo''s hand, "Try it."


    Gu Zhuo started to learn how to punch in a daze.


    "wait wait wait."


    Recalling his own worries, Gu Zhuo hurriedly stopped, he couldn''t believe it, "Miao Miao, don''t you think it''s not good for me to make a move?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head in confusion.


    "Isn''t it bad not to fight back when you''re being bullied?"


    Gu Ju lowered his eyes, "Maybe it''s because of me that he bullied me?"


    He still remembers what his father said when he was called a parent in elementary school.


    "Then why did he bully you when he didn''t bully others? You are right? Apologize quickly!"


    "How could it be my cousin''s fault!"


    The sound of dumpling milk whirring awakened Gu Zhuo.


    When he looked down, he saw his cousin holding her face and flattering her, "Cousin is such a good person, how could he be wrong? And Miao Miao heard it very clearly. Cousin was only angry when he said bad things about Miao Miao. You are doing it for Miao Miao. Miao Miao is so moved by the fact that he just made a move!"


    The touched dumpling handed a toffee to Gu Zhuo.


    "Thank you!"


    Gu Zhuo accepted the thank you gift, a little dazed.


    "My cousin is such a good person, how could he be wrong?"


    These words kept echoing in my ears.


    Reason told him that his parents had to be reasonable and not relatives when doing things, so as not to make a wrong judgment. But when I was young, I should have expected my parents to trust him unconditionally, right?


    Unfortunately there is no unconditional trust.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to eat a piece of candy, and then continued, "But, cousin, we have to learn more countermeasures. In the past, Miao Miao lived in... ahem, because the government is too chaotic, and we solve problems by ourselves. In modern society , we must use modern methods, not just use force to solve it."


    The system imitates the sound of clapping in the host''s mind.


    Congratulations, the host finally doesn''t rely so much on force.


    It enthusiastically formulated several solutions to the matter of Gu Zhuo.


    Duanzi repeated to Gu Zhuo.


    "For example, next time, if he says those words again, you can record them, and then use an anonymous account to send them to the group or the professor''s mailbox. If it''s oppressing you, just refuse. If he makes you wear shoes..."


    Tuanzi stroked his chin, feeling a little distressed just like the system.


    "What should I do if I wear small shoes?"


    "Then become stronger, even if they give the professors eye drops, let the professors reuse me."


    Gu Zhuo smiled and bent down, gently hugging the dumpling.


    "Miaomiao, thank you."


    Tuanzi blinked, could it be that cousin thanked her for repairing the garbage senior?


    "Hey," Tuanzi waved his hand grandly, "It''s a small matter, Miao Miao will sneak up on me secretly, sometimes Master can''t hide, next time something like this happens, just come to Miao Miao!"


    Gu Zhuo paused, my sister misunderstood? He didn''t explain, just chuckled.


    "Okay, I''ll see you next time."


    Miaomiao: I wish my uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters a happy new year, everything will be successful, peace in all seasons, and five blessings~ There are Miaomiao¡¯s New Year emoticons in the square discussion area. In the new year, I hope everyone will continue to support Miaomiao~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： Googling

    Chapter 447 Dog Sneaky


    The second day of the second issue of "Little Boss".


    Duanzi came to the small supermarket in a good mood, hummed a little song, and tidied up the shelves. In fact, his eyes were fluttering, and he even gave a smirk from time to time.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Pay attention to your image, you are still under the camera¡¿


    She is usually a super smart and cute little heroine, but now she is grinning silly, but a silly smile is also cute.


    After having this idea, the system changed its mouth again.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Forget it, you can do whatever you want¡¿


    Dumplings: (*^¨Œ^*)


    ¡¾Strange, I also giggled along with it¡¿


    ¡¾Oops, the corners of my mouth are rising uncontrollably! ¡¿


    ¡¾What happened, why is she so happy? ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t Miao Miao happy every day? ¡¿


    My friends are also quite strange.


    "Aren''t we staying in the same hotel?"


    Ai Fengyi asked his brother, "But I don''t know anything, do I really sleep like a pig?"


    Ai Tanbo looked around, then pulled her sister into a corner, trying to avoid the camera, "Didn''t you notice, she was looking forward to delivering meals every time, and she felt a little lost when she left the archaeological site, so I think..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ai Fengyi patted his head, "Then I know, she must like archeology very much...Brother, why do you have this expression? It seems that you looked at the expression of the little piggy before."


    Ai Jie was filming in a rural area before. When the brother and sister went to visit the set, they were taken around by the assistant to play, and finally accepted the invitation of a local kid to see his little piglet.


    Little piglet is greedy for food and sleepy, and also a little silly.


    Brother said at the time that she looked like a little piggy, and she also admitted that she was a little sleepy.


    Ai Danbo sighed, "Sister, you really look like a little piggy... Sister Miao Miao doesn''t like archeology, but there are people she likes there, and she should have gone to chat with them."


    Ai Fengyi''s eyes widened.


    She didn''t notice at all.


    "Brother, how did you find out? Are you too smart?"


    Ai Tanbo touched his nose in embarrassment. In the past, my younger sister would only compete with him for food and play, but recently, for some reason, she always praised him. Could it be that my younger sister was infected by younger sister Miaomiao?


    The two brothers and sisters discussed head to head, and finally decided to follow the dumpling secretly at noon.


    "I want to see what kind of good friends sister Miao Miao has made!"


    Ai Fengyi said angrily: "Is it better than us? We are Miaomiao''s best friends!"


    Ai Danbo had no choice but to pour cold water on her, "Sister Miaomiao is so good, she has participated in so many shows, she must have many friends..."


    Finding that his sister''s mouth can hang a bottle, he quickly changed his words, "However, we must be sister Miao Miao''s best friends..." A few of them.


    The next few words, the elder brother dare not say. After all, if my sister cries, he has to coax her.


    Tuanzi still doesn''t know that he is being missed.


    She tidied up the shelves in a happy mood, and did activities with her friends, which barely changed the reputation of this small supermarket in the village.


    Because several children, Yuxue, are cute and can talk, the things they sell are also very cheap. In the past few days, the old people in the village changed the address of the chat to the entrance of the small supermarket.


    Basically after lunch, some old people come to play with their grandchildren.


    Lu Feiyong generously donated the toys he earned to play with the children in the village.


    He said proudly: "I earned this by myself, and I work for this supermarket every day!"


    The children looked at him with admiration and envy.


    A very strong little boy ran to his grandma, "I also want to work in this supermarket to earn money to buy toys..."


    Seeing that grandma''s face changed, he quickly changed his words, "I want to buy you delicious food!"


    The boy''s grandmother happily took out a dollar for him.


    The little boy took the one dollar, and ran back happily, "Look, I earn one dollar, how long will I have to earn to buy this toy?"


    Lu Feiyong, who watched the whole process from the sidelines: "..." I learned it, I learned it!


    He was eager to share it with his friends, and after searching around, he only found Zhong Yi who put his belly on the carpet and performed caterpillar wriggling for the children in the village.


    "Miao Miao has gone to deliver food, what about Ai Tanbo and the others? Aren''t they not going to deliver food today?"


    Zhong Yi, who was surrounded by children in the village, raised her head, "Dog..."


    Lu Feiyong: "?"


    Zhong Yi still had dried red sweet potato fed by the children in the village in his mouth, and his speech was still a little vague, "Big brothers and sisters are dogs."


    Lu Feiyong was at a loss.


    Viewers who can watch several live broadcast rooms at the same time understand it in seconds.


    ¡¾Did he want to say that the twin brothers and sisters are so haunted? ¡¿


    ¡¾The behavior of the brother and sister is so doggy that they can be described as dogs? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why can''t I understand what you are talking about¡¿


    ¡¾You didn''t watch the live broadcast of the siblings, did you? After lunch at noon, Miao Miao followed the staff of the program team to the ancient tomb to deliver food. The brother and sister agreed not to go, but then suddenly crept after her and told the photographer to hide]


    ¡¾Can I tell the truth? With a little effort, it''s not impossible to find that someone is following you¡¿


    Duanzi has discovered that someone is following her.


    At that moment, she dreamed back to ancient times, when she and her master were fighting for justice together.


    Because of repeatedly hurting the interests of dog officials or unscrupulous merchants, those people either sent out thugs to guard the courtyard, or bribed the robbers, and even hired killers at a large price to hunt them down.


    First a wave of people follow, and then a wave of people ambushes.


    If it is a super powerful opponent, the master will usually solve it by himself, and occasionally feed her a move to let her learn from close range.


    If it is a less formidable opponent, the master will let her do it, tie him up, and go to a government with a fairer government to exchange money. The money he exchanged will be saved for the master to buy wine and roast chicken, and for her to buy pastries. All of them help the people.


    Now that someone is following you, Tuanzi''s first reaction is excitement.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is someone following you? Can Miaomiao kidnap people for money again? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Feel the breathing of the other party carefully¡¿


    Tuanzi was stunned, she walked forward pretending to be nonchalant, while feeling the breath of the follower.


    This breath, the opponent doesn''t know martial arts at all!


    Listening to the sound of footsteps again, the other party made no attempt to hide it.


    Breathing and footsteps are enough for her to judge that the other party is young and light in weight.


    She scratched her head.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Could it be that the children in the village admire Miaomiao and follow her secretly? Hey, don''t be so embarrassed, Miao Miao is very warm and generous]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t learn from Gu Yunmu! ¡¿


    In the past, the host was only a little narcissistic, but after getting along with Gu Yunmu for a long time, he became a big narcissist.


    Of course, it is also narcissistic, it thinks the host is cute like this, and Gu Yunmu is hateful like that.


    Tuanzi snorted, she stopped suddenly, and waved to the photographer.


    The cameraman bent down in cooperation.


    "Someone is following, Miao Miao wants to play tricks on him, uncle will go straight forward later, don''t worry about Miao Miao."


    ¡¾Hahaha, I knew Miao Miao had discovered it¡¿


    ¡¾How to play tricks? excited! ¡¿


    Two minutes later, the twins poked their heads out from behind the stone, only to find that there was only the cameraman, and the little friend was nowhere to be seen. They were a little confused.


    At this moment, a small hand came from behind and put it on Ai Fengyi''s shoulder.


    There are too many things to do today, and there is only one shift. From the second to the fourth day of junior high school, we have to visit relatives in various ways. The first shift is guaranteed, and if there is more time, there will be two shifts. Once again, I wish everyone a happy new year, eat fun, stay healthy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： My brothers heart is as deep as the sea

    Chapter 448 My brother''s heart is as deep as the sea


    "Ahhh!"


    Ai Fengyi was so frightened that he jumped up and hugged his brother tightly like an octopus.


    The two are actually about the same height and weight.


    The little boy who was not tall had to blushed and hugged his sister to prevent her from falling.


    "Now you''re really a piggy."


    It was the first time he noticed that his sister was so heavy!


    Ai Fengyi didn''t hear clearly at all, she screamed, "There are ghosts!"


    The little hand strangled his elder brother harder and harder.


    "Where are ghosts?"


    A doubtful voice sounded in the ears of the two of them.


    The brothers and sisters kept embracing each other. When they turned their heads, they saw that their follower was tilting his head and looking at them suspiciously.


    Brothers and sisters: "..." So embarrassing!


    ¡¾Hahaha, I can feel their embarrassment through the screen¡¿


    ¡¾Did anyone notice that Ai Tanbo''s face was flushed red? He can''t hold his sister at all, hahaha]


    ¡¾His back is getting more and more bent, Ai Fengyi''s feet are about to fall to the ground¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head to look at it for a few seconds, patted his head, and suddenly realized, "Miaomiao is that ghost!"


    She stretched out her claws and looked, not quite understanding, "Miao Miao just patted it lightly."


    Why is my sister afraid of becoming like that? Is she that scary?


    Seeing that she was a little disappointed, the system had no choice but to comfort her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s okay, even if you are a ghost, you are still a cute ghost¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao doesn¡¯t want to be a ghost, ghosts in movies can¡¯t eat delicious food, Miao Miao wants to eat delicious food all the time¡¿


    She has to live for a long time for food! Tuanzi clenched his fists, his face full of determination.


    Ai Tanbo had already put his younger sister down, and the brother and sister held hands, looking at their little friend with a guilty conscience.


    "That, this..."


    Ai Fengyi''s heart swelled, his eyes closed, and he simply told the truth.


    After revealing the truth, she looked at Tuanzi with a sour look, "Miao Miao is so nice, you must have many good friends, we are not best friends."


    At that moment, Tuanzi had the feeling of seeing his brother.


    Speaking of which, one day, Gu Yunmu secretly asked other people behind her back if he was her favorite brother.


    Another time, Brother Gu Chi also asked with a smile. The second brother was playing with his mobile phone at the time, but he clearly pricked up his ears to eavesdrop! Hearing her answer, the corners of her lips twitched!


    Tuanzi said that he is young and experienced, knowing that there is a pit ahead, he will never jump into the pit.


    She said proficiently: "Of course we are good friends. Miao Miao likes you very much. You gave Miao Miao shells at the beach before, and Miao Miao still kept them carefully."


    Tuanzi said that if the problem is not resolved, then change the subject.


    She gestured happily, "Miao Miao even made a small house for the shell, which is so beautiful."


    Ai Fengyi''s focus has indeed changed.


    "What kind of tiny house?"


    Tuanzi simply picked up the branches and squatted on the ground to draw, and Ai Fengyi also squatted on the ground to watch.


    "Wow, it''s really beautiful, I want to make a small house for shells too! Miao Miao, what did you use to make it?"


    Danzi enthusiastically shared.


    Soon, Ai Fengyi no longer thought about the previous problems.


    After the exchange between the two, you have to continue to the ancient tomb.


    Tuanzi invited the two of them to go together, "Anyway, we will be there soon, so it would be a shame to go back."


    She grabbed Ai Fengyi''s hand and said with a smile, "Miao Miao will ensure your safety."


    Ai Fengyi nodded vigorously, "I believe Miao Miao, Miao Miao, you are the most powerful little heroine in the world!"


    Duanzi was immediately happy to post with her, and at the same time praised her wit in her mind.


    After walking a few meters, she suddenly heard Ai Danbo''s question, "But Miao Miao, you still didn''t say who you came to see."


    Duanzi paused, brother is not as foolish as sister! Just like his elder brother is not as easy to fool as his second brother. Are the older ones that sharp?


    Arriving near the ancient tomb, after avoiding the camera, she introduced Gu Zhuo to the two of them.


    "This is brother Miao Miao, a super powerful archaeologist!"


    Duanzi proudly raised her chest.


    Gu Zhu was a little embarrassed, "I''m just a student, and I can''t compare with professors and them."


    That''s what he said, but his heart was like fireworks, very bright.


    His parents were not happy for him to pass the cross-professional examination to the Department of Archeology, and they were never proud of him. But the cousin who has only met a few times is actually proud of him.


    On the one hand, there are more than 20 years of scolding, on the other hand, there is a steady stream of praise. Gu Zhuo has never complained about his parents, but just feels lost. Now, someone punched with a grunt and pant to drive away the loss, and brought a bunch of fireworks, which they set off in a swish.


    Not wanting to disappoint myself or my sister, Gu Zhuo said seriously to the children, "But I will try my best to become an excellent archaeologist."


    The twins didn''t understand very well, but it didn''t prevent them from cheering and applauding excitedly.


    They used to perform at home, and that''s how my mother cheered! Every time their mother applauds, they are very happy, feeling full of strength, and can perform several more times.


    "Crack!"


    The two of them almost slapped their palms red.


    Ai Fengyi applauded vigorously while peeking at Gu Zhuo. He couldn''t help it, and leaned into his brother''s ear and said, "Brother, this big brother is so good-looking! It would be great if you grow up to be as good-looking as him."


    Ai Tanbo suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Sister, wouldn¡¯t she run to recognize someone else as her brother because someone else is good-looking, right? They are brothers and sisters!


    Gu Zhuo had already finished his meal, so he simply sat on the ridge of the soil and pulled some grass to make small toys for the children.


    When he gave the straw rabbit to Ai Fengyi, Ai Fengyi was very familiar with his little friend and called him cousin.


    "Thank you, cousin, you are good-looking and good-looking, cousin, it''s great to know you!"


    Gu Zhuo rubbed his nose in embarrassment.


    The kids nowadays are too good at talking, right? He had a stupid mouth when he was a child.


    Suddenly, he noticed a murderous gaze, and when he turned his head, he saw the brother of the twins staring at him, with his mouth tightly pursed. Obviously the milk fat is still there, but this meeting looks like a serious adult.


    Gu Zhuo: "?" My sister was angry because he didn''t have him?


    He simply made up a puppy for the little boy.


    The little boy took it, thanked him politely, and continued to stare at him with a strong fighting spirit in his eyes.


    Guzhuo: "?"


    As a sensitive person, Gu Zhuo is quite concerned about this matter.


    He also wanted to make friends with his cousin''s friends. After nightfall, he lay in the tent, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, so he simply sent a message to ask his brother.


    For this reason, he also explained the cause and effect. Including that Tuanzi specially set up a bridge to make them have food, and played with him every time he took the opportunity of delivering food.


    It was already very late, but he knew very well that the night owl brother was up.


    It was only after a long time that Gu Li replied to him.


    ¡¾Ah¡¿


    Gu Zhuo: "?" Today, he doesn''t understand what his younger brother is thinking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： bite

    Chapter 449 Bite


    The second issue of "Little Boss" doesn''t have too many hot spots, but it doesn''t have many slots.


    There is no script, basically the children play freely.


    Among them, the children have some minor problems more or less, but most viewers are very tolerant to the children, thinking that they will develop better habits with the guidance of their parents. A small number of those who are not tolerant, who are strict with others and treat themselves leniently, they say what they say, and other viewers choose to ignore it.


    Although no one deliberately investigated, the fact is that the barrage atmosphere of cute baby shows has improved a lot this year. Many sailors feel that the rhythm is not easy to control, and more and more people have their brains, and they cannot use them as knives to achieve their goals.


    The popularity of the show is neither high nor low, and it has met Director Zheng''s expectations. Now, Director Zheng only expects fewer emergencies.


    As a result, near the end of the second period, several live broadcast rooms suddenly flooded with a large number of new viewers.


    Zheng Daoguang became uneasy when he saw the skyrocketing data.


    What happened again?


    He has been paying attention to a few young guests, nothing special happened?


    While grabbing the few hairs, he looked at the specific content of the barrage.


    ¡¾The brave little heroine is in this show, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Two little girls, which one are they? The fat one, or the one that looks like a monkey? ¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, watch out for the death stare of the two girls'' brother¡¿


    ¡¾What is it, what is Miao Miao doing again¡¿


    The audience interacted with each other, only to realize that it was the police who issued a notice, praising Tuanzi for smartly arresting several tomb robbers.


    At the end of the last issue, a policeman came to present a pennant, which set off a wave of hot searches. Although a very small number of people thought that the program group hired the policeman to put on a show, most people have brains and know that such things are not a joke.


    This matter sent the group and the program group to the hot search, and the popularity continued until the second issue, before it gradually dissipated and returned to calm.


    As a result, just as the second issue was about to end, the police officially issued a notice. The criticism that should be criticized, the praise that should be praised, and several official accounts will forward it. Many people who are not interested in variety shows can''t help but follow the introduction. Watch "Little Boss".


    Director Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and let go of his hair.


    "No wonder there are rumors in the industry," he couldn''t help saying to his assistant, "it is said that what is top-notch nowadays is not the guarantee of program ratings, but Miao Miao is."


    The assistant couldn''t help nodding when he thought of the toffee that Tuanzi gave him.


    Such a cute little sweetheart, everyone loves to watch it.


    Director Zheng said again: "In my previous program, I wanted to invite a certain top performer, and that person offered Joe a sky-high price. In comparison, Miao Miao is the price of cabbage!"


    He invites, and the other party has the right to choose not to accept the invitation, but with such a bad attitude and a sky-high price, it is difficult to make people feel good.


    The assistant will not answer these words. After all, there are too many top fans in the director''s mouth, and there is still capital behind it. As long as the car doesn''t overturn, it can still be popular for several years. As for the cutie who gave him toffee, it''s better not to step into this circle.


    The second period ended, and the young guests said goodbye one after another.


    Tuanzi was also about to go home with the second senior brother, but was stopped by the director.


    "Is uncle okay?"


    Duanzi patted his flat belly.


    She also plans to get on the plane early to eat the plane meal.


    The in-flight meal provided by that airline is very delicious, and every time she finishes eating, she still wants to grab the second senior brother''s.


    Director Zheng kindly handed her a box of chocolates.


    "Eat slowly on the road, see you next week."


    The dumpling was no longer hungry for plane meals.


    She took it quickly, thanking her in a sweet voice.


    Noticing Director Zheng''s hair, she enthusiastically introduced a prescription.


    "It''s an ancient prescription. It''s very effective. Miao Miao has recommended it to several people."


    She also gave examples, emphasizing the directors of "Travel with Parents 2" and "Leisurely Pastoral Life".


    "The hair of the two uncles has changed from being sparse to hiding bugs."


    Director Zheng was a little moved, a little excited, and couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over his body.


    "Why hide the bugs?"


    The little girl in front of her used this as an analogy, she should have seen that scene with her own eyes.


    "Is that why bugs used to get in their hair?"


    Tuanzi hugged the chocolate, with a pure and innocent smile on his face, and nodded his head, "Yes, one day, they passed under a tree, and a caterpillar fell into their hair, and they couldn''t find it."


    Director Zheng didn''t dare to think about when the other party discovered the caterpillar.


    What if I didn¡¯t find it all day, and I found out when I was changing clothes and going to bed, ahhh, I dare not think about it!


    As for why Tuanzi didn''t remind the other party, he vaguely glimpsed the truth from the cute and innocent smile of the little girl.


    Probably the director offended Tuanzi.


    A cute-looking little heroine who can be a little angel or occasionally a little devil.


    Farewell to the director, Tuanzi hugged the chocolate, hopped towards the taxi, got in the car, and she hummed a ditty in a happy mood.


    If it weren''t for the limited space in the car, she would also like to perform a happy flying show.


    "Ahem!"


    There was a very contrived coughing sound next to his ear.


    Tuanzi turned his head, looked at it carefully, puzzled, "Second senior brother, do you look good?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled, and at that moment, Tuanzi thought he saw Gu Chi.


    "Junior Sister, have you ever heard of ''Whoever Sees Gets a Share''?"


    Tuanzi immediately stretched out his claws to cover his little ears.


    "Never heard of it, Miao Miao doesn''t want to share chocolate with you! You don''t like eating these!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo doesn''t like it, but it''s fun to play tricks on the junior sister?


    Isn¡¯t one of the joys of being the second senior brother is to tease the younger brothers and younger sisters?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it wasn''t fun for the elder brother to tease, he would still tease the elder brother.


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to smile: "Brother."


    The easiest threat in the world is the big brother, a hundred-tested lark.


    Dumplings: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    Duanzi pouted, and unhappily shared the chocolate with Ji Zhangzhuo equally, and when he turned his head to sit on the plane, he snatched Ji Zhangzhuo''s plane meal.


    You eat my chocolate, I eat your plane meal, hum!


    The dumpling was full of food, and the villain in my heart was cursing.


    After discovering that Ji Zhangzhuo lost the plane meal, he actually peeled off the wrapping paper in front of her, and when he began to taste the chocolate, he was even more like a little milk cat, making a sound that others could not understand.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand a single word¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: #*%&¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Smell the aroma of chocolate, the dumplings are even more greedy. But she has to deal with the plane meal in front of her, and also abide by the agreement with her elder brother. Today''s candy has been eaten, and I can''t eat any more.


    "Second Senior Brother," she suggested with a puffy face, "Can you eat it later? You can eat it when Miao Miao can''t see it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "But little junior sister, I enjoy my food when someone is watching."


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： natural dull or natural black

    Chapter 450 Natural dull or natural black


    Open space in the courtyard.


    The five or six-year-old girl wore neat ponytails, her small body soared into the air, and kicked her opponent with two legs so fast that only the afterimages of her legs could be seen.


    Her opponent is a young man in his early twenties, with long hair only near his neck, tied into a small braid, and tied with a red rope, with a small jade pendant tied at the end of the rope.


    Facing the stormy attack of the little girl, he lifted his breath and raised his hand to block it with his arms. He seemed to be retreating steadily, and his body kept retreating, but the little jade pendant on the headband remained motionless.


    Not only that, he still has the energy to make jokes.


    "Little Junior Sister, are you not full, this strength is not enough!"


    The little girl who rose into the air paused, and quickly changed her tactics. After somersaulting in mid-air, she wrapped her legs around the young man''s neck, stretched out her claws and began to pull the young man''s hair.


    "I''m talking!"


    What if we are evenly matched with the second senior brother?


    Then use children''s fighting moves and pull hair!


    "Pain pain pain!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo had no choice but to reach out to stop the dumpling.


    "Junior Sister, why do you hold grudges for what happened two days ago? Don''t be so narrow-minded, we disciples of the Tianyun Sect must be magnanimous!"


    Tuanzi paused, thoughtful.


    "Does it mean that Miao Miao slaps you, and you want to take the initiative to hand over the other side of the face?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    "Humph!"


    Tuanzi let out a heavy ''hum'', and continued talking!


    "Don''t, don''t, you don''t want your brother to be bald at an early age, do you? If someone knows that you have a bald brother, you will lose face."


    Duanzi didn''t care.


    "Miaomiao still has senior brother! Maybe three four five six seven eighty nine senior brothers will come?"


    The brothers and sisters battled wits and courage, forgetting about it.


    Gu Zhuo was holding a box of snacks, standing outside the courtyard dumbfounded.


    "When the two of them are arguing, they always act as if no one else is there," Duan Xiayou took the initiative to open the courtyard door, looking around on Gu Zhuo''s hand, only to find that the snack box did not see the box containing the pottery statue, a bit regretful, " Come in and sit down."


    Gu Zhuo walked in and stood stiffly against the wall.


    This was the first time he saw his sister so angry.


    Haven¡¯t seen it before, take another look, and take another look.


    But soon, the dumpling lost its temper.


    She found that Gu Zhuo had brought pastries such as jujube cake and hawthorn cake, and happily took out a beautiful plate and served it with desserts to entertain guests.


    Said it was hospitality, but in fact most of it entered her stomach.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who doesn''t like this kind of food, wanted to tease her again, and deliberately reached out to get more, but Duan Xiayou impatiently tapped his acupoints.


    "Calm down."


    Duan Xiayou put on a straight face, showing the majesty of a big brother, "Don''t be like a three-year-old child."


    Duanzi''s mouth was full of jujube paste cakes, his cheeks would be bulging, but he still wanted to talk, but his words were slurred.


    "Three years old? That''s younger than Miaomiao, you''re so childish!"


    Gu Zhuo was drinking lemonade, but found that her mouth was full and she was still talking, so she said nervously, "Don''t talk while eating, it''s easy to choke."


    Tuanzi waved his hand nonchalantly, "No, Miaomiao...cough cough!"


    Gu Zhuo hurriedly patted her on the back.


    A minute later, Tuanzi sat upright with a guilty conscience, holding a piece of pastry in both hands, nibbled on it, and glanced at Gu Zhuo and Duan Xiayou with serious expressions after taking a bite.


    Woo, the cousin who is as soft as a white rabbit has also become fierce.


    Unfortunately, Gu Cheng is still not here.


    Duanzi felt very sorry, "Brother is the best brother in the world, you really should meet."


    Gu Zhuo nodded, but felt relieved.


    He is not yet ready to meet Gu Cheng and Gu Che.


    Soon, he watched cartoons with his sister again.


    Duan Xiayou was not interested in cartoons and started playing games.


    Gu Zhuo was very close to him. When he was about to serve the water, he glanced inadvertently, saw the screen, blinked, and blinked again.


    He glanced at his sister cautiously, and approached Duan Xiayou, "What is this?"


    Duan Xiayou casually introduced a few words.


    Gu Zhuo doesn''t understand games, but he understands these few words.


    With a few good words, you can get a game related to your sister, which is a good deal!


    "Then, then I..."


    He blushed slightly, stammered, and couldn''t speak a complete sentence.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, no wonder Gu Chi is about the same age as Gu Zhuo, but he especially likes to bully this person. This person is soft-tempered and thin-skinned, easy to bully.


    Of course, being easy to bully doesn''t mean you should bully, he is not as wicked as Gu Chi.


    "How about bartering?"


    He has no bad intentions, but he also has his own little thoughts.


    Gu Zhuo still remembers the scene where Gu Chi proposed to barter things last time.


    "You want pottery dolls too?"


    Duan Xiayou lied without changing his face, "Keep it for Master, I think he will love Junior Sister''s pottery very much."


    When it comes to elders, Gu Zhuo respects them a lot. What''s more, this master saved my sister''s life,


    "Then I''ll give you a few more, besides yours, and your master''s."


    Duan Xiayou''s eyes lit up.


    This cousin is very good!


    The spirit jade is very spiritual, so it is possible for the master to come here. Before that, the pottery puppets were kept by him. Rounding off, aren''t the pottery puppets all his?


    The originally lazy young man enthusiastically sent out the installation package, introduced the basic gameplay, and even said that there are easter eggs in it.


    Gu Zhuo didn¡¯t play games before, but Xiaoxiaole is too easy to learn. He tried a few games and found it quite interesting. In addition, the image of the younger sister is used in the game, which is even more interesting.


    After playing two more sets, he couldn''t help but share it with his brother.


    He has always been meticulous and thoughtful in his work, fearing that his younger brother would not understand what he wanted to express, he even explained the cause and effect.


    This is a game he bought with his strength, and, my cousin''s elder brother is really a good person.


    This time, Gu Li responded quickly.


    ¡¾Ah¡¿


    Guzhuo: "?"


    He didn''t understand, how much does my brother like this word?


    Slightly flipped through the recent chat records, my brother especially likes to say this word.


    Tuanzi looked back with difficulty, no longer staring at the TV screen.


    Looking around, I saw my cousin frowning, looking troubled.


    "Dangdangdang, the magical Miaomiao is here!"


    She rushed over happily, actively recommending herself.


    "Cousin, what troubles do you have, Miao Miao can solve it for you, Miao Miao is omnipotent!"


    Gu Ju still trusts his sister very much.


    He expressed his doubts distressedly, "I think Xiao Li has a problem with me, or am I too sensitive?"


    Before, he also directly expressed his feelings, but his father said that he was too sensitive and not like a boy at all.


    He didn''t understand why boys couldn''t be sensitive, but he remembered his father''s expression at that time. Later, he seldom expressed his true feelings in front of his parents, but acted according to their parents'' faces.


    "Miao Miao has to read your conversation to know."


    Duanzi didn''t ask too much, and cautiously stated the request.


    Gu Zhuo directly gave her the phone.


    Duanzi stretched out his fleshy fingers and began to scratch.


    After reading it, her expression gradually became weird.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, tell me, is my cousin sincere or unintentional? Isn''t he really showing off? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really cute, but his brother definitely thinks he¡¯s showing off¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： Hot and sour lotus root

    Chapter 451 Hot and sour lotus root


    Danzi thinks so too.


    She carefully read the words that Gu Zhuo sent out, and saw the hidden joy in those seemingly straightforward words.


    This cousin is happy to have met her. But he never said before, oh, my cousin is too shy.


    Look carefully at Gu Li''s "heh" again, she nods her head and reminds Gu Zhuo, "Cousin, your brother must think you are showing off, he is not happy."


    She used herself as an example.


    "Before Miao Miao and the second senior brother guessed fists, whoever won could eat the last meat bun, and Miao Miao lost."


    The scene at that time seemed to emerge in front of my eyes.


    After the second senior brother won, he proudly picked up the meat bun and took a bite to show off. At that time, she was very angry and let out a "heh" sound.


    Gu Zhuo: "..." This example is very interesting, he can bring a few meat buns to visit his cousin next time.


    "I don''t mean to show off."


    The young man shook his head, "I just want to share with Xiao Li."


    They are twins, but their parents were very busy when they were young, because he behaved better and rarely caused troubles, so his parents took him by his side, while the younger brother who always caused troubles followed his grandparents.


    The end result is that he doesn''t feel that his childhood was very happy. Doing anything at home needs to look at the faces of the elders. This kind of childhood will not be happy.


    As for the younger brother, when he came back to them later, he had a more irritable temper and never obeyed his parents, who said he was spoiled by his grandparents.


    He doesn''t think so, the younger brother doesn''t lose his temper all the time, the few times when the younger brother resisted, it is indeed a problem with his parents'' actions.


    For example, my younger brother has good academic performance, but he has made a few friends who are not good in grades. Those few students were just not good in grades, but their character was not bad, and they would not bring down my younger brother. On the contrary, they were quite talented in other areas, but their parents insisted that my younger brother break off with those people.


    The younger brother was unwilling to break up the relationship, and the parents were busy, and they only occasionally checked their homework and interpersonal relationships, and couldn''t go to school to keep an eye on the younger brother all the time. However, this does not prevent my parents from talking about this old incident every time my younger brother resists.


    Maybe they have a bad relationship with their parents, and they are twins. Gu Zhuo actually wants to get close to his younger brother.


    At first, he shared it with his younger brother, but he mustered up a lot of courage.


    Now that he learned that his younger brother was angry, when he panicked, he was still a little puzzled.


    "Assuming I''m really showing off, why is he mad?"


    My younger brother said in person that he has almost never interacted with his sister-in-law''s family, let alone his cousin. They are just strangers relatives, so they never should be invited by him.


    Since you don''t care about your cousin, why are you angry about it?


    Tuanzi opened his mouth, "Miao Miao doesn''t know, maybe he doesn''t like others to show off."


    Gu Zhuo thought for a while, "Then I won''t share it with him in the future."


    The tone was a little lost.


    Tuanzi immediately leaned over to post, "It''s okay, brother, you can share it with Miaomiao."


    She likes others to praise her. I also like others to say, Miaomiao, I like you, I want to be friends with you!


    Gu blushed immediately after knowing what he had said.


    "No, no."


    It would be too embarrassing to say such things to my sister. What is the difference between this and telling my sister bluntly, I like you so much?


    "Whatever you want."


    Tuanzi tried to act coquettishly on him, "Miao Miao likes to listen."


    Gu Zhuo''s ears began to steam.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t force him, he is introverted and sensitive, if you let him speak out directly, it will be as difficult as getting Gu Yunmu to stop being narcissistic¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That''s quite difficult, that is, Xiao Gugu, why do I think you have a problem with Brother Yun Mu? ¡¿


    The system pretends to be in hibernation.


    Tuanzi shook his head, Brother Yun Mu was such a failure in life, even Xiao Gugu despised him! How about always tapping Gu Yunmu''s dumb acupoint in the future, and let him be a quiet and handsome man.


    Ri Gu Zhuo had a very pleasant stay in Gu''s house, but when he was parting, he bumped into Gu Cheng who was returning.


    The young graduate student was so scared that he stuck to the wall.


    Among the cousins ??he has come into contact with, there is no such model as Gu Cheng. Just standing there made him dream back to his student days when he met the dean.


    Gu Cheng who just put on a normal expression: "..." He has never seen this type of cousin.


    The two looked at each other.


    In the end, Gu Zhuo could only say hello in embarrassment, and ran away.


    Leaving the community, he subconsciously wanted to share this with his brother. After thinking about it, if my brother misunderstood again, it would be bad, so I could only put down the phone embarrassingly.


    After being so patient for two days, Gu Zhuo tried his best to devote himself to the research of the project, and he didn''t want to talk to his brother when something happened.


    On this day, he left school and returned to the rental house. As soon as he opened the door, he could smell the aroma of food.


    "Ok?"


    Looking down at the shoe cabinet, he found his younger brother''s sneakers, the corners of his lips subconsciously raised, and then quickly flattened.


    Gu Zhuo walked to the restaurant with some doubts, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Li doesn¡¯t know how to cook, and the food on the table is all takeaway, but it looks very rich.


    "No inspiration, come here to find inspiration, the hotel is too expensive."


    This means to live.


    Compared with undergraduates, graduate students spend more time on independent research and spend less time in the classroom. Whether it''s Gu Zhuo going to the tomb with his mentor to do archaeology, or Gu Li taking a mission to go out to find inspiration, it''s all common.


    "Oh, that, that''s good."


    Gu Zhuo pointed to a room, "Anyway, no one sleeps in that room."


    Gu Li sat down carelessly, "I put my luggage in."


    He directly picked up the chopsticks to eat, and kept observing his brother''s movements from the corner of his eye.


    Waiting for Gu Zhuo to wash his hands and sit down, he asked seemingly casually, "Didn''t you stay for dinner?"


    "Huh?" Gu Zhuo understood immediately, "I didn''t go today."


    Immediately, he explained embarrassingly, "Brother Miaomiao, ahem, cousin is at home recently."


    The irritable young man frowned.


    "Are you afraid of him? What''s there to be afraid of? Why didn''t you say this before?"


    Gu Zhuo: "I thought you didn''t like to hear it. Otherwise, why do you always say ''huh''?"


    Gu Li: "..."


    It is impossible to tell the truth, Gu Li said, "The big brother is really so scary? He is only a few years older than us."


    "You will know if you see it?" Gu Zhuo subconsciously said, and then changed his words, "Forgot, you don''t want to go."


    Gu Li: "..." The food on the table suddenly became stale.


    Subconsciously pushing the black-rimmed glasses, Gu Zhuo tentatively asked, "Or do you really want to go?"


    He has a sensitive mind, and he can secretly think about one thing many times in his heart. He thought that his younger brother actually wanted to go, but the other party''s words and deeds were consistent, so he probably didn''t want to go. But I don''t want to go and I don''t always mention it. Repeatedly, he dared not draw conclusions casually.


    "No!"


    Gu Li simply brought a plate of hot and sour lotus root in front of him, and ate it all.


    Gu Zhuo who likes to eat hot and sour lotus root: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： childrens literature

    Chapter 452 Children''s Literature


    After discussing the new script with the screenwriter, Gu Chengcai hung up the phone, and there was a knock on the study door.


    "Come in."


    Soon, the door was opened a crack, and a small round head poked in.


    Tuanzi frowned, "Brother, are you done?"


    "Busy working."


    Gu Cheng waved.


    Tuanzi immediately ran over and offered a children''s magazine.


    "Look, brother, Miao Miao found a particularly good story, do you want to read it?"


    My sister enthusiastically shared, Gu Cheng naturally would not refuse.


    He took the magazine, opened the corresponding page according to his sister''s reminder, and saw the author''s name of the story at first glance.


    Rice wine.


    He raised his eyebrows, and began to suspect that his sister liked this story, half of it was because of this delicious-looking pseudonym.


    After reading the story, he was even more certain about it. After all, there are several dishes interspersed in this children''s story. Not to mention the author''s delicate brushstrokes when describing children, but the words describing the food, as if there are really a few dishes exuding fragrance in front of me.


    Tuanzi tugged on his knees, his eyes sparkling, "Brother, do you think this story is good?"


    Gu Cheng nodded approvingly, "Not bad."


    If the quality of domestic children''s literature has been maintained, he can safely subscribe to various magazines for his sister.


    Duanzi jumped up excitedly.


    "Miao Miao just said this story is good, but brother Yun Mu just said that Miao Miao is gluttonous, that''s not it!"


    Gu Cheng: "...Ahem, does this Mijiu only publish stories in this magazine?"


    "He seems to have published a book."


    There is an elder brother who likes to read books, and Tuanzi gradually likes books. If you encounter a style of writing that suits your appetite, you will continue to look for the author''s story.


    "Miao Miao is going to the bookstore."


    Both senior brothers have gone to participate in the show, no matter how busy Gu Cheng is, he can only take his younger sister out by himself.


    Just as he walked out of the courtyard, he saw Gu Zhuo coming over with a small oil paper bag.


    Gu Zhuo observed Gu Cheng''s going out pattern, and specially chose this day to come, but he didn''t expect to bump into Gu Cheng. It¡¯s not going to go, it¡¯s not going to go.


    Seeing him scratching the floor with his shoes awkwardly, Gu Cheng suggested, "Miao Miao wants to buy books, but I have something else, can I trouble you to take her there?"


    "of course can!"


    Gu Zhuo immediately stood up straight and solemnly promised, "I will never let her encounter any danger!"


    Gu Cheng: "... just buying books will not encounter any danger."


    Gu Zhuo immediately showed a nervous expression, a bit like a kitten with airplane ears.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t help but began to doubt his own image.


    Is he that scary?


    Just as he was standing there thinking, Tuanzi had already enthusiastically held Gu Zhuo''s hand, but soon, she took the oil paper bag very naturally, opened it and smelled it, and said firmly, "Fresh meat buns and sauced beef buns !"


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t dislike this soft cousin at all, but every time they met, Gu Zhuo would either bring her favorite dim sum buns, or patiently tell some short stories.


    She has eyes, ears and heart, she can see, hear, and feel. Maybe when they first met, they were just some strange relatives. Because the elders seldom interacted with each other, it was a little awkward to get along with each other. But with the passage of time, the number of exchanges increased, and the sincerity changed.


    At this moment, Tuanzi skillfully bit a meat bun, took out another and passed it up.


    Gu Zhuo bent down cooperatively, and caught the meat bun with his mouth.


    Soon, the brother and sister walked away while sharing meat buns.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Cheng shook his head helplessly. After thinking about it, I sent a message to my brother.


    Since he learned how to express his sister''s straightforward expression, he has become more and more straightforward when getting along with his family. This will also be a straightforward question to his younger brother, is he really that scary?


    Gu Che seemed to have just the time, so he replied quickly, but he was not answering his question, but asking.


    ¡¾Brother, are you jealous? ¡¿


    Gu Cheng blinked.


    This is to ask if he is jealous of his sister''s good relationship with Gu Zhuo?


    He is not so stingy.


    They are all relatives, and one more person has a good relationship with his younger sister and helps his younger sister integrate into the modern society faster, which is what he wishes for. However, if it is someone on the Internet who wants to steal a child with a sack, he will not be polite.


    It is illegal to steal a child, and since this is his sister, he will not give it up to a stranger!


    After returning to the study, Gu Cheng realized it later and sent another message to Gu Che.


    ¡¾You are jealous. ¡¿


    He deliberately added a period.


    Gu Che fell silent.


    the other side.


    Tuanzi followed Gu Zhuo to find the largest bookstore nearby, and found a new book written by Teacher Mijiu in the children''s literature section.


    "It tells the adventure story of a group of children who get lost in the forest."


    Guzhuo roughly turned over.


    "The writing is quite interesting, it describes the child''s mind very well, and the writing style is also very gentle."


    Tuanzi also took a book and read it. Hearing this, he nodded in agreement, "Yes, Teacher Mijiu must be a very gentle big brother or big sister, or maybe a gentle uncle, aunt, grandparent."


    Gentle people write gentle stories, this is her logic.


    Having taken a fancy to the new book, Tuanzi picked out a few more before leaving the bookstore satisfied.


    This is a temporary trip, and Gu Zhuo has no plans. He wants to take the dumplings home after buying a good book.


    However, the dumpling was drooling at the barbecue on the street.


    She acted coquettishly without looking back, "Miao Miao will just eat a bunch, don''t you tell big brother, okay?"


    Cousin wouldn''t let his cousin eat the roadside stall, Gu Zhuo quickly came to a conclusion.


    He hesitated.


    "Just one string, the cleanest one!"


    "Okay, okay."


    When they arrived at the barbecue stand, they found that there was an event, and the dumpling bought a lot of meat skewers and squid with the excuse of "buy more and get a better price".


    Soon, the person carrying the book became Gu Zhuo, and the dumpling was skewered with meat in the left hand and squid in the right hand, eating so much oily face.


    I am not satisfied with the delicious food. When I pass by the alley and hear the sound of arguing, I am ready to watch the excitement again.


    "Cousin, go!"


    She took the lead in holding the skewered squid.


    Afraid that something might happen to her, Gu Zhuo rushed in with his book in hand.


    When the two rushed into the alley, the battle was not over yet.


    The two young men knocked down several people, and they were dealing with the rest. Several students huddled together and shivered. Their schoolbags were still lying on the ground, and the wallets inside were also ripped open.


    What happened was clear at a glance, some gangsters blocked the students to extort money, and the two young men acted bravely.


    Tuanzi also likes to act bravely, but when he saw the appearance of the two young people clearly, he paused and did not rush forward.


    Still pinching the skewers in her hand, she could only rub her eyes with the back of her clean hand.


    "Miaomiao read it right, right?"


    They were fighting, no, they were young men who acted bravely, and the other was Jin Chunchao, a dentist cousin who was usually indifferent and should be in Yunshi. The other is Gu Zhuo... No, he is brother Gu Zhuo''s younger brother, right? The two look alike, but this one looks like a beast.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： vicious

    Chapter 453 Vicious


    Jin Chunchao and Gu Li don''t look alike.


    A handsome and upright man with a cold demeanor, with a hint of impatience occasionally mixed between his brows. Will silently care about my brother, but only do not talk.


    The other one should have exquisite facial features, but there are scars at the corners of his eyes, and his temperament is quite fierce, so that people will only think that he has a bad temper when they meet him for the first time, and they will not observe his appearance carefully.


    The two put the rest of the people down in a very handsome posture. When they looked up, they found several rescued students crowded together like quails. They neither ran away nor called the police, and were a little speechless.


    Gu Li glanced at it, "Didn''t you have a mobile phone and also have hands? You won''t even call the police?"


    Others looked fierce, and their tone was also fierce. A few quail students trembled even more, as if this benefactor was more terrifying than the gangster lying on the ground.


    Gu Li let out a ''tsk'' sound impatiently.


    Several students were even more frightened, not even daring to pick up the schoolbags on the ground.


    A student tremblingly said: "I, we don''t call the police, what if they retaliate against us?"


    This is not the answer Gu Li wanted.


    He sneered: "They just like people like you."


    If you don¡¯t call the police today, maybe some gangsters will stop them again tomorrow.


    Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, these people have an indelible label.


    Several students didn''t dare to say anything, they squatted down slowly to pick up their schoolbags.


    During the period, some people were stared at by the gangsters lying on the ground, and they were even more frightened.


    At this moment, a soft voice came from the entrance of the alley.


    "Oh, what should I do if Miao Miao accidentally called the police?"


    The two brave young men were a meal.


    Gu Li didn''t look back, turned his back to the alley, and suddenly stretched out his hands to pull his hair, as if he was arranging his hairstyle, noticed the bruises on the back of his hands, put his hands in his trouser pockets again, and put on a handsome pose.


    After the little bear quilt and the incident of giving candy, Jin Chunchao became acquainted with this younger sister.


    Even though Tuanzi sent him a lot of messages at the beginning, Jin Chunchao answered briefly because of his own personality problems. Later, perhaps because he was infected, Jin Chunchao also tried his best to answer frequently and with a lot of content.


    In rare cases, in order to end the topic, he would inadvertently mention dental problems, and my sister would go offline in seconds. At that moment, he seemed to see a frightened kitten retracting its small head.


    Now Jin Chunchao greeted his sister very naturally, his expression was still calm, as if he wasn''t the one who simply knocked people down just now.


    "Already called the police?"


    "Yes~"


    Tuanzi ran over happily, first raised his head and smiled at Jin Chunchao, then pretended to step on a gangster''s hand inadvertently, and grinned at a few students.


    "The police uncle will be here soon, please wait a little longer."


    A student dissatisfied: "Why are you meddling?"


    When Gu Li was impatient just now, he didn''t dare to speak in this tone. After all, Gu Li seemed to be stronger than them, but the little girl in front of him was like a meat bun, still small.


    This student is also bullying.


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, "You said my brother shouldn''t meddle in his own business? Why don''t you do it all over again? You were robbed, and my brother just ignored it and left?"


    Tuanzi''s tone was not good, she subconsciously thought of Gu Chi''s experience.


    She also saved many people, some were grateful, and some complained afterwards why she didn''t arrive earlier.


    Because she was not injured, her original intention was to save people, and she didn''t care about the attitude of the rescued, so she has always been careless about it and doesn''t care about it.


    But she cares about other people''s attitude towards relatives.


    Back then, the cowardice of those students caused Gu Chi brothers to be injured, but now this group of people is cowardly, which is very likely to make the two cousins ??feel uncomfortable.


    She didn''t want to see such a scene.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she still has to say that if the attitude of the rescued people is good, maybe more people will come to help when they see injustice in the future. On the contrary, many people were chilled and unwilling to take action.


    The dumpling bared its teeth and turned into a fierce dumpling.


    "Didn''t your parents teach you to say ''thank you'' when someone helps you?"


    Several students blushed.


    Tuanzi said fiercely again: "It''s impolite, not as good as a four-year-old child."


    Zhong Yi, who is gluttonous and lazy, is better than them. Zhong Yi hasn''t gone to elementary school yet, and these people have been in school for a long time.


    Being told by a child, the attitude of several students also became worse.


    A few of them are junior high school students nearby. They made an appointment to go to the Internet cafe together after school, but they were figured out by a few gangsters. They were blocked once a few days ago. Fearing that their parents would hold them accountable for going to the Internet cafe after school, they were blocked again today.


    It is a good thing to be rescued by two handsome guys, but if there is a big trouble, not to mention the possibility of retaliation, the police will definitely contact the parents. When their parents ask, they will know that they often go to Internet cafes after school, and they may not be able to tell when they go home. You have to eat bamboo whip fried meat.


    Thinking of being scolded by the parents, the eyes of several people looking at Tuanzi became even more unkind.


    "You want to control? Get lost!"


    Tuanzi put his hands on his hips and was about to go back fiercely, when he suddenly heard a ''bang''.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Gu Li impatiently kicking down an abandoned iron bucket.


    A few junior high school students were like ducks whose necks were pinched, and they didn''t dare to ''quack'' anymore.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth, wanting to say something, when he heard the siren, he ran towards the entrance of the alley enthusiastically, calling out to his dear police uncle.


    Gu Zhuo walked slowly to his younger brother and asked, "Does your foot hurt?"


    Kick so hard.


    Gu Li, who was in pain but pretended not to be in pain: "Why did you go out?"


    He refused yesterday, but today he didn''t follow Gu Zhuo. He couldn''t stay in the rental house any longer, so he went out.


    "Ah, let''s buy books, the works of Teacher Mijiu, Miao Miao likes the works of this teacher very much."


    Gu Zhuo explained and greeted Jin Chunchao, but he didn''t see his younger brother''s uneasiness at that moment.


    Several gangsters wanted to run away, but were stopped by Jin Chunchao.


    A few students wanted to run away, but Gu Li stopped them.


    One of the students who even skipped class to go to the Internet cafe was in a hurry. Hearing footsteps outside the alley, he growled, "If you don''t get out of the way, I, I will say that you bullied us, and those on the ground are the ones who saved us! "


    Several gangsters: "..." Is there such a good thing?


    Gu Zhuo looked at the student in disbelief.


    This is only a teenager, does he have such vicious thoughts? Threatening people, turning black and white?


    Gu Li did not take it seriously, "Go ahead and talk about it."


    Jin Chunchao said with a cold face: "If you really do this, I will sue you for slandering us. So what if you are a student? I can ask your parents to compensate you."


    The student was instantly scared, because he was afraid that his parents would know that he was playful. He also learned the trick of threatening people from the Internet.


    Finding that these people didn''t like this at all, he changed his face again.


    "I, I am a child, do you have the nerve to bully a child? Still, sue me? Are you afraid that others will say you?"


    Gu Ju, who had heard all the conversations, understood that sentence.


    Bad Regardless of age, gender and occupation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： hit a few more times

    If you are very concerned about other people''s opinions, or are too soft-hearted, if you hear this junior high school student, you may let him go.


    But none of the people present were like this.


    Gu Zhuo is soft-tempered, but if he bullies the relatives he cares about, he can also become a Tyrannosaurus rex.


    Gu Li''s attitude is, what does other people''s opinions matter to him? If he wants to be rescued, he can be rescued, and if he doesn''t want to be rescued, he can leave. Others can still kidnap him, so why not put him in the center of the battle?


    The same is true of the Jinchun Dynasty.


    He just heard the cry for help, and instinctively came to help, but he didn''t have time to call the police. And if someone wants to hurt him and threaten him, he will instinctively fight back, no matter whether the other party is old, weak, sick or disabled.


    The old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled are not a shield for malice.


    Young age is not the reason for this junior high school student to do this, nor is it a reason for him to forgive and let the other party go.


    Don''t tell him things like ''don''t care about the kids'' or ''he''s just joking''.


    Soon a few police officers came over. After a preliminary understanding of the situation, they took a few students back, and then contacted their parents to pick them up.


    Part of the reason for doing this is to give the parents a psychological preparation, hoping that the parents can always pay attention to the mental state of a few students, so that the students will not leave a psychological shadow because of this incident.


    This is kindness.


    Some people don''t appreciate it.


    The student who skipped class and went online murmured: "We have been rescued and are fine, why should we notify our parents? You don''t respect me!"


    The police officer who was in charge of handling the matter gave him a quiet look, "Don''t want to tell me your parents'' contact information? Then I''ll contact your school first, and then get the contact information through the school."


    This is shameful and going to school.


    The student reluctantly shared his father''s contact information.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a suit rushed to the police station. After learning about the situation, he first thanked the police officer, and when he learned the truth, he hurried over to thank Jin Chunchao and the others.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to sue.


    "He threatened my brother at the time, saying that if my brother didn''t let him go, he would call the police, saying that my brother was the one who blackmailed him, and those villains were the ones who saved him!"


    Male junior high school student: "?" Didn''t she run to the entrance of the alley? How could she hear their conversation?


    The middle-aged man leaned back angrily.


    "You really said that?"


    The male junior high school student shouted that he was wronged.


    "No, Dad, why don''t you believe that I believe an outsider? She is a little liar at first sight, how can you believe what a liar says?"


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    The faces of the brothers changed instantly.


    But before waiting for the brothers to defend, Tuanzi took out his mobile phone.


    "This is a recording."


    She hits play.


    Immediately, threatening words from the male junior high school student sounded in the hall.


    The male junior high school student turned pale instantly.


    "Is it loud enough? Can you hear me clearly?"


    The little girl with a fair and tender face smiled innocently: "Then I will turn it up."


    She did turn up her voice a bit.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t listen anymore, he looked around, and planned to find a tool to hit someone.


    "Uncle, use this!"


    Duanzi immediately handed over a rolling pin very attentively.


    The middle-aged man took it and beat the male junior high school student.


    Tuanzi chased after him excitedly, holding up his phone and playing it continuously.


    The more she plays, the angrier the middle-aged man gets and the harder he fights, the more the male junior high school student screams.


    Tuanzi: "Wow, your dad is so kind to you! Hit me more now, and you will learn a lesson, so you won''t make more mistakes in the future!"


    Middle-aged men apparently think so too.


    If his son doesn''t like to study and only affects himself, then forget it. But if you do petty theft, if you don''t teach yourself a lesson now, you might go astray in the future. If you bully your classmates, if you don''t teach me a lesson now, you may become a gangster in the future. In the same way, if you know now that you are threatening others with revenge, you will be lonely and widowed in the future, and no one will make friends with your son!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, the man held up the rolling pin and continued to beat him.


    The police had to stop him.


    The man agreed and led his son out.


    Tuanzi followed immediately, with a mobile phone in his hand, still playing the recording.


    Male junior high school student: "!" What kind of hatred do we have?


    He looked up tremblingly, and sure enough, his dear father got angry again, and simply beat someone with a rolling pin outside the police station.


    Tuanzi held the phone in one hand, so he could only slap his thigh with one hand, which counted as clapping.


    Seeing this scene, the three cousins ??were silent for a long time.


    After a long time, Jin Chunchao asked, "Where did she get the rolling pin?"


    Gu Zhuo pointed embarrassingly at a trash can not far away.


    "After getting off the car, you go ahead, she ran to dig through the trash can."


    He also doesn''t know why there is a rolling pin in the nearby trash can.


    Gu Li used his hands to comb again, combed his hair several times, and pretended to casually join in the chat.


    "Didn''t she run to the entrance of the alley? Where did you get the opportunity to record?"


    Gu Zhuo shook his head blankly.


    "I am not sure as well."


    On the other side, Tuanzi thanked the system in his mind while watching the play excitedly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Thank you for recording. Speaking of which, Xiao Gugu, you seem to be recording often. Is there enough memory?¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Sufficient¡¿


    It can start recording and recording videos from the host''s half-year-old age, so the memory is naturally prepared long ago.


    Doing this is not to keep evidence as a souvenir or to keep evidence at any time for fear of situations that will be unfavorable to the host, but to get used to it, yes, it is a habit, to be responsible for the work, and the system persuades itself.


    After admiring the fried meat with a rolling pin, the dumpling hopped to find his brother.


    "Brother Chunchao, why are you here? Have you started your vacation?"


    "Come to a dental hospital here for exchange and study."


    Tuanzi immediately covered his small mouth, worried that this cousin would come to check his teeth on the spot.


    Even if she is not afraid of this cousin, she is afraid of having her teeth checked! I am even more afraid that the dentist will tell her with a sad face, "You have tooth decay!"


    The clever dumpling changed the subject.


    "Then do you want to come to my house for dinner? Brother bought a very big fish and is going to eat more than one fish tonight!"


    Jin Chunchao thought about it and agreed.


    Tuanzi immediately invited Gu Zhuo.


    "Cousin, come too, you have come to Miao Miao''s house many times, and you have never eaten the meal made by big brother."


    Gu Zhuo smiled wryly in his heart, he dared not eat the meal cooked by the dean.


    After inviting acquaintances, Tuanzi secretly looked at Guli again, just in time to see the impatient young man look away.


    "Uh, so you..."


    Tuanzi looked at his ferocious expression, and could only rub against Gu Chuo, took his hand, and asked quietly, "Cousin, your brother looks so fierce, Miao Miao dare not ask." , then you ask him if he wants to eat?"


    Gu Li: "..."


    Gu Zhuo looked at his younger brother, "Then you..."


    "No..." The stuffy Gu Li just made a sound, and then someone took over, "Don''t worry, the food at home is enough. If it''s really not enough, we can have snacks together."


    Gu Li looked down, and saw Tuanzi looking eagerly at the plastic bag in his hand.


    After he went out, he came across a convenience store and bought something casually.


    Obviously, the cousin took a fancy to these things. His expression at the moment was like that of a chubby little hamster begging for food.

 Chapter 455： Exclusive

    Chapter 455 Exclusive to private system


    "Come on, come on, you too~"


    The dumpling looks very hospitable. It''s just that when she said this, her eyes kept staring at the plastic bag.


    The fingers holding the plastic bag moved, Gu Zhuo saw that her eyes were full of longing, and directly stuffed the bag into her arms.


    Tuanzi was holding a bag of food, blinked, and looked up at him.


    "I don''t like to eat, so as not to waste it."


    Sounds like a good reason.


    Duanzi doesn¡¯t mind helping out.


    She just made up her mind to invite this cousin to her house. She can take out other snacks to exchange with this cousin, but now it''s for nothing?


    "But," Tuanzi was just a little puzzled, "Why do you buy it if you don''t like it?"


    She carefully looked at this cousin''s head, and didn''t say what was in her heart, but anyone with a discerning eye could see what she wanted to express.


    Gu Li said violently: "My brain is fine!"


    Tuanzi quickly walked away with the bag in his arms, muttering in a low voice, "Miao Miao didn''t say you have a problem with your brain."


    They gave her snacks, how could she speak ill of the other party?


    As she spoke, she glanced at Cun''s head again, only daring to whisper to the system.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe he just gave a random reason and wanted to give you something, but I¡¯m sorry¡¿


    Big black eyes suddenly widened.


    She looked at Gu Li carefully, only to see that he was very irritable.


    But what the system said seems to make sense.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao has decided! ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: What to decide? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Observe secretly¡¿


    The system immediately imagined the popular orange cat watching emoji pack on the Internet.


    The orange cat and the host are consistent.


    Maomao Xunsui observed secretly, and it was consistent.


    The system thought to itself that by then it could also be a collection of emoji packs that the host secretly observes, which is unique to the private system.


    Several people took a ride back to Jiangshui Yundu.


    In the car, Tuanzi actively shared his favorite idol rice wine teacher recently.


    "The story written by Teacher Mijiu is great," Tuanzi held his face in his hands, looking intoxicated, "I wish I could meet Teacher Mijiu."


    At this time, Jin Chunchao was sitting in the co-pilot, and the three of Tuanzi were sitting in the back row, and Tuanzi was caught in the middle.


    She is lively and active, sitting in the car and twisting and turning, touching Gu Chuo and Gu Li for a while.


    The elder brother adapted well, but the younger brother was stiff all over.


    Hearing Tuanzi''s words, Guli turned into a statue.


    He turned his head and looked out the window, he didn''t seem to care much about this topic, and even asked the question as if he said it casually, "Do you want to sign when we meet?"


    "Of course not!"


    Tuanzi suddenly showed a wicked smile, and deliberately giggled.


    "Miao Miao wants to lock up Mijiu teacher to write stories, especially stories that Miao Miao likes to read."


    Gu Li: "..."


    For a while, I don¡¯t know whether to look forward to it or complain.


    The next second, Tuanzi stuck out his tongue, "Hey, just kidding, Miao Miao is not a villain, how could he lock up Teacher Mijiu? At most, he wants to get the teacher''s contact information, and remind him every day!"


    Gu Li: "..."


    Keenly aware of Gu Li''s mood swings, Tuanzi turned his head to look at him with a ''swoosh'', and found that this cousin was about to petrify, so he just stretched out his finger to poke.


    "Wow, muscle!"


    The ??tuan poked the arm a few more times.


    Gu Li came back to his senses, when he saw the evil little fat claw, he didn''t push it away, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t push it away, he could only stare.


    As soon as Tuanzi raised his head, he was taken aback by his ferocious expression. He withdrew his hand in a ''swoosh''. After thinking about it, he felt that it was not safe. He quickly put his claws in his pocket and whistled as if nothing had happened.


    It wasn''t her who poked her arm just now, don''t stare at her!


    She didn''t speak, but she was expressing this meaning all over her body.


    Gu Li turned his head to look at the car window, as if he was angry.


    But only he himself knows, he looks at his face through the car window.


    Is this face so fierce?


    Jiangshui Yundu, Gu Zhai.


    Gu Cheng didn''t expect that when his sister went out, there was only one cousin, but after she came back, there were three cousins, and he was not familiar with these three.


    After bringing a few glasses of water, Gu Cheng''s eyes locked on the bag of snacks that his sister was carrying.


    There are biscuits and instant noodles. At first glance, it is not bought by my sister, but more like someone bought it for a makeshift meal.


    Only when his gaze came over, Tuanzi hugged the bag vigilantly, plausibly saying, "This is from Cousin Gu Li, it''s a gift, a gift!"


    She desperately emphasized the word ''gift'', intending to remind Gu Cheng not to take away gifts casually.


    Seeing that she was pitiful, Gu Zhuo endured his fear of the dean and helped to speak, "Yes, it was given to her by Xiao Li, and it was from his heart."


    When Gu Cheng glanced at the last word, he trembled.


    Gu Zhuo poked his brother secretly, beckoning him to help. He is really a little afraid of this cousin!


    My brother didn''t respond.


    Gu Zhuo turned his head to look, and found that Gu Li maintained a somewhat fierce expression, and the whole person seemed to be in a daze.


    In a daze? What''s the point of being in a daze?


    Is it his illusion? Why does my brother seem to be smiling? Just laughing a little scary.


    At this moment, the corners of Gu Li''s lips were slightly raised, but he was frowning, his face was half fierce and half happy, and the final expression was a little distorted and terrifying.


    He moved in the direction of Jin Chunchao with some fear.


    Compared to Gu Cheng, he and Jin Chunchao get along more often, so he lowers his voice and asks, "What do you think happened to Xiaoli''s face? It''s weird."


    Jin Chunchao glanced and shook his head.


    He also intends to help his sister and change the topic.


    "I will also help with dinner, what ingredients are there?"


    Duanzi hid the bag behind her back in cooperation, and said excitedly, "There are pork ribs!"


    Jin Chunchao understood immediately: "Sweet and sour pork ribs?"


    "Yes, yes, yes~"


    So this night, Tuanzi not only ate braised fish nuggets, sweet and sour fish, and fish head soup made by the eldest brother, but also sweet and sour pork ribs and chicken stewed mushrooms made by Jin Chunchao.


    She eats very deliciously, and those who watch her eat eat more unconsciously.


    After putting down the chopsticks, the expressions of the four brothers were a little stiff.


    Looking at the dumplings again, they are gnawing on ribs. Even if a tooth is missing, it will not affect her performance. Seeing the four brothers looking at her, Tuanzi immediately frowned, "Don''t worry, Miao Miao liquidated the liquidation, it won''t be wasted."


    Gu Cheng and the others: They have mixed feelings.


    Jin Chunchao quickly bid farewell.


    Knowing that he would stay in Jiang City for a while, Tuanzi immediately made an appointment with him to meet more often.


    Tuanzi raised his head and blinked vigorously, as if to say, dear cousin, you understand.


    Jin Chun raised the corners of his lips subconsciously, noticed a gaze, turned his head to look, and saw Gu Cheng staring at them, for no reason, he felt guilty for a while.


    The guilty dentist left quickly.


    Once the acquaintance left, Gu Zhuo didn''t dare to stay any longer, and dragged Gu Li to leave.


    Danzi happily waved goodbye.


    "Come here often!"


    Gu Li opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but when the two of them looked at each other, Tuanzi immediately shrank his neck timidly.


    "..." His face, is it really fierce?


    On the way back, Gu Li wanted to ask the question several times, but finally held back.


    When he arrived at the rental house, he went straight into the bathroom, adjusted his expression in front of the mirror, and didn''t notice that there was an extra person at the door.


    "Little Li, you..." Gu Zhuo looked shocked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Jin Chunchao children

    Chapter 456 Jin Chunchao kid


    Wearing the little yellow duck hat and carrying the little yellow duck water bottle on the back, the dumpling rendezvous with Jin Chunchao happily, and then go to the park to play together.


    Just arrived at the park, Tuanzi''s expression changed.


    "Someone is performing lightness kung fu!"


    She looked around vigilantly, swinging back and forth very quickly, "Could it be that other than us, there are other people who can do light work?"


    Excited, want to compete!


    She ran in that direction as fast as she could.


    Jin Chunchao could only keep up, but in the blink of an eye, Tuanzi disappeared.


    "..."


    The handsome and upright Mr. Dentist was calm on the face, but a little flustered in his heart.


    Look left, look right.


    One didn''t pay attention and hit someone.


    "Feel sorry."


    "sorry Sorry!"


    The two of them were very familiar with each other''s voices. After Qiqi apologized, he looked up.


    "Why are you here?" Jin Chunchao calculated the distance.


    This park is obviously closer to Jiang Shui Yundu, and quite far from the university where Gu Zhuo studied. It is definitely not a walk here.


    Gu Jue touched his nose in embarrassment.


    He can''t say that he followed his brother here.


    He didn''t intend to do this kind of thing, but since last night, my brother has been a little strange. First, he made all kinds of strange expressions in front of the mirror, and at that moment he thought his brother was possessed. Afterwards, he sat on the sofa in the living room, staring fiercely at the TV, and after a while, curled his lips to threaten the TV.


    Endured and endured, Gu Zhuo didn''t suggest that his younger brother go to the hospital for an examination.


    My younger brother has never done these things before, and he is really a little scared.


    It is the same today. When Gu Li eats, he always glances at the empty seat opposite. After eating, he went out in silence.


    How could he not be worried or afraid? This is not so polite stalking.


    It''s just that this park is very big, and there are many people coming and going. He is guilty, afraid of being discovered by his younger brother, so he stays far away, and loses it after a while.


    Gu Jue is not good at lying.


    He touched his nose in embarrassment, and touched his nose again, his mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t utter a word.


    Jin Chunchao did not force it.


    His impression of this cousin was that every family gathering, he hid in a corner with a book in his arms.


    "I made an appointment with Miao Miao to come and play together, she said just now..."


    After a brief explanation, the two made an appointment to find someone together.


    Gu Zhuo: "Find Miao Miao first, Miao Miao is young."


    As for the younger brother, since he has been acting weird since last night, there is no rush.


    Jin Chunchao glanced at him, but didn''t say much.


    Tuanzi carried the kettle on his back, held the little yellow duck hat with one hand, and rushed out hurriedly.


    After running a long way, I realized that my cousin didn''t keep up.


    She looked back, "Oh, my cousin got lost."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿The host is still so unreasonable.


    Tilting his head and thinking about it, Tuanzi gave a solution.


    "First go to the person who uses Qinggong, and then go to the radio station."


    The system can already imagine that scene. The host explained clearly to the people at the radio station what happened in a childish voice, and the staff held back their smiles and looked for the person.


    ¡¾Good morning, dear tourists, a missing person notice is now playing. Kid Jin Chunchao, your sister is...waiting for you, after hearing the notification, please come quickly... repeat, kid Jin Chunchao...]


    It is certain that the host will definitely describe that indifferent dentist as a child.


    If that cousin doesn¡¯t want to lose face, he¡¯d better catch up with the host before he goes to the radio station.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： suspicious youth

    Chapter 457 Suspicious youth


    The familiar internal force rippled away and hit Tuanzi.


    The little girl wearing a yellow duck hat stopped in her tracks.


    "Hey? Isn''t this the inner strength of the big brother?"


    The internal strength of the three people comes from the same family, but each of them develops their habits differently. Over the years, the internal strength matches with themselves, and they also have their own styles.


    Duan Xiayou''s internal strength is stable and gentle like the wind. It is difficult to be vigilant against his internal strength when fighting him. But when it was discovered, it was already surrounded.


    The two senior brothers went out early in the morning, but she didn''t care. After all, no one stipulated that the three brothers and sisters must stay together all the time.


    What''s more, Tuanzi has long understood that adults have adults'' worries, and children have children''s worries.


    "It should be shooting a video." Tuanzi muttered with his hands in his hands, thinking he had discovered the truth.


    There are many people coming and going in the park. Some people have noticed this girl wearing a yellow duck hat for a long time. Looking at her face again, she always feels very familiar.


    Tuanzi was alert for an instant, quickly took out the little yellow duck mask from his pocket and put it on, then walked towards the destination pretending to be calm.


    After walking for several minutes, she found that a piece of lawn that tourists were allowed to step on was surrounded by groups.


    Some whispered excitedly, and some held up their mobile phones to take pictures.


    She is good at martial arts, but her short legs are not enough to look good in front of this group of adults.


    "Hmph," she stared at the grown-ups'' legs enviously, "What about long legs? Miao Miao can fly, so you can see them too!"


    She jumped up to a nearby tree in a ''swoosh'', found the most suitable position, and set up a pergola with her hands to look out.


    And just where she was standing, a mother and child passed by.


    The little boy was not very old, holding his mother''s hand, looking around curiously, and found a little sister "ßÝ" jumping up to the sky, and quickly tugged at his mother''s hand.


    "Mom, look, someone Feifei!"


    Tuanzi didn''t pay attention to the small movements below. With the advantage of her position, she quickly saw the people surrounded. Sure enough, it was her two senior brothers and Gu Chi who had been in a panic recently.


    The venue chosen by the three is very good.


    Behind the lawn that is allowed to enter, there are lush trees and blue sky and white clouds above. This background is as beautiful as a painting. The young man in strong suit is dancing sword, which is really a visual enjoyment.


    However, they are no longer the unknown traversers. The account ''Tianyunpai'' made them Internet celebrities, and the two participated in high-end programs and performed well. Many people have become their fans.


    Even if you are not a fan, seeing a noble and elegant person dancing swords in the park, people who naturally like to watch the excitement will of course gather here.


    This gathering inevitably delayed the shooting.


    But this park is a public place, Gu Chi and the others can''t say to drive people away. And they chose a few days, it is indeed the most suitable scenery here.


    The carefully pruned trees in the park have a delicate beauty, and the trees that grow wantonly in the suburban forest have a rough and wild beauty. Different video themes require different backgrounds, neither good nor bad.


    Tuanzi supported the tree trunk, looking at Gu Chi''s slightly stiff smile with relish.


    "Quack quack, brother Gu Chi also has today."


    This cunning brother fox can hardly stop laughing.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You won''t help? ¡¿


    It also thought that the first time the host was helping to maintain order, so that these people would not affect the shooting.


    The corners of Tuanzi''s lips were raised, and there were happy little flowers all over her body.


    "Let''s see the excitement before helping."


    The system carefully looked at her expression, and found that she almost took out the melon seeds from her small bag, and could only wait for her to watch the excitement first.


    After watching the excitement for a few minutes and instructing the system to take a picture of Gu Chi''s stiff smile, Tuanzi jumped down and jumped directly onto the lawn.


    "Miao Miao has appeared, are you surprised?"


    She swayed from side to side on the lawn like a duckling, instantly attracting the attention of the crowd.


    Everyone immediately stopped taking pictures of Gu Chi and the others, and the cameras were all on her.


    Tuanzi passionately blew a kiss towards the camera, kicked off the ground again, his body rose into the air, turned somersault, and landed directly behind the crowd.


    Everyone''s eyes subconsciously chased after her, and then they all turned around, and saw the dumpling swayed twice, jumped to a nearby tree, and soon jumped to another tree.


    This speed is just right for the eyes and cameras of the onlookers to catch her.


    Instinctively, everyone held up their mobile phones to catch up.


    Tuanzi is like a bird, it will lightly land on this tree for a while, and land on that tree leisurely for a while.


    If you find that everyone can¡¯t catch up, or your pace slows down when you¡¯re tired, Tuanzi will wait for them while eating nuts.


    Soon, a strange scene appeared in the park.


    A group of people is like a marathon race, lined up in front and back, running forward in unison. The difference is that most of them are holding their mobile phones, and some are on the phone, as if they are sharing something.


    There were quite a few people walking and playing in the park. Some people asked curiously and learned that there was a little heroine flying. They were unavoidably curious and joined the marathon team.


    The system thinks unkindly, the behavior of the host is a bit like slipping.


    The sidewalk is extremely lively, as is the children''s play area.


    Here is a group of children under the age of ten, either playing on the slide seesaw, or shoveling sand to build castles.


    Some parents stood aside and watched, while others stood farther away and chatted. No matter how young the parents were, they were over 25, so a young man with a scar at the corner of his eye appeared here, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    Although the young man looked a bit fierce, he was handsome with broad shoulders and long legs. Several young parents covered their mouths and laughed, exchanging a few words in a low voice.


    "It looks fierce, but he must be very cute in his heart when he comes to play with these things?"


    "Is the contrast cute? That''s pretty cute."


    Some people also looked at this handsome young man with some vigilance, as if worried that he would run away after picking up the child.


    Being watched by all kinds of eyes, Gu Li pursed his lips, his expression became more fierce.


    With his hands in his pockets, he left the parents'' sight with a cool gesture.


    As soon as he left, he dodged and hid behind a tree, and quickly approached a dense flower bush, squatting down, observing the children who were playing around through the flower bush.


    Even though he is very handsome, his expression is really fierce. It is inevitable to make people suspicious when he secretly observes the children''s behavior.


    Not far away, several girls who were chatting looked at each other, "Do you want to call the police?"


    "What if there is a misunderstanding?"


    "But he is really suspicious like this!"


    "Stop observing for a while? After all, he hasn''t moved, and there seems to be no accomplices nearby."


    There is also a landscape here.


    The vicious young man secretly observed the children, and several young girls secretly observed the young man.


    The dumpling is still slipping away, and it will fall on a tree. Seeing that the crowd is still a little far away, he takes out a peanut again from the small bag, and peels it happily.


    After peeling it off, she stuffed it into her mouth, then looked around unconsciously, and almost fell from the tree when she found a suspicious young man who was watching secretly.


    "that is not¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： The stolen child was me

    Chapter 458 The Stolen Child Was Me


    Because the system said that Gu Li is likely to be duplicity, Tuanzi secretly made a decision to observe the other party secretly to find out the other party''s true face.


    It turned out that there were too many people yesterday, everyone gathered together, Gu Li was always fierce, she couldn''t see anything. After dinner, because the two brothers cooked so deliciously, she immersed herself in eating, completely forgetting her purpose.


    Where would you expect, she hasn''t been secretly observing this cousin, this cousin is secretly observing... the playful children?


    Tuanzi held on to the trunk and peeked.


    She could only see Gu Li''s side face. This young man gradually lost his greenness and became mature, his outline was deep, and his profile was equally handsome. He faced the light, and his face was coated with a layer of light, which looked soft... No, it looked more fierce!


    Tuanzi blinked, and then looked at the children playing in the distance, most of them were lively and cute. Looking at the sneaky and fierce cousin again, I once suspected that he planned to bite a child.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Cousin looks really suspicious¡¿


    The system cannot refute.


    From its perspective, this Gu Li''s behavior is really suspicious, he is like a strange brother. It''s okay to secretly observe the children playing around, but why are you still frowning gradually, and your expression is getting more and more fierce? It''s hard not to get crooked.


    At this time, the footsteps of the crowd approached, and the voice of discussion also gradually approached.


    Gu Li looked vigilantly along the voice, saw the huge crowd, and vaguely heard Gu Miaomiao''s name.


    "Ok?"


    He didn''t even react, a little yellow duck fell in front of him, ah no, it was a little girl, his cousin.


    Tuanzi hurriedly grabbed his hand, "Cousin, run, they are coming to catch you!"


    Guli: "?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ? ? ¡¿


    Shouldn¡¯t the fact be that these people came after the host?


    But look carefully, Tuanzi is really worried.


    The system understands, the host thinks that Gu Li is too suspicious, forgets the previous cause, subconsciously substitutes into the status quo. It can be seen that Gu Li''s actions are really suspicious.


    It could understand what the host said, but Gu Li was a little confused.


    How did the cousin appear? Also, who is going to catch him? Why catch him? He did nothing wrong.


    The sound of the crowd drilled into his ears.


    "Miaomiao is right there!"


    "Hurry up, everyone!"


    "Hahaha, I finally caught up with a flying person!"


    "I want Miao Miao''s autograph and group photo!"


    "I''m different, I just want to hold Miaomiao high!"


    "Just daydream!"


    Brows frown together.


    Gu Li''s expression became more and more unkind.


    Regardless of the unfamiliarity between the two, Gu Li picked up the dumpling, thought for a while, then lifted him up like a sack, and ran away with his long legs.


    The dumpling that was suddenly picked up: "?" The kid who was stolen was actually me?


    The crowd rushed over, but what they saw was a vicious young man running away with the little heroine on his back, and they were stunned for a moment.


    The girls who had secretly observed Gu Li before were in a hurry to call the police.


    "Let me just say that he has malicious intentions. Didn''t he steal a child? He stole it right under our noses!"


    "Stop talking, hurry up and contact the security of the park!"


    "Wait, the kid who was just stolen looks familiar!"


    The excitement behind him has nothing to do with Tuanzi.


    She was held on her shoulders, her stomach was pressed down, and she was about to spit out the nuts she ate along the way.


    "Ah, ah, let Miao Miao down quickly, Miao Miao is about to vomit!"


    Gu Li hurriedly put him down, frowned and stared at the dumpling.


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "You are the one who stole the children, why are you so vicious?"


    Gu Li tried to adjust his expression. It was only last night that I practiced in front of the mirror for a while, and my brother came over, with a look of astonishment on his face, and he went back to the room silently, this meeting is not proficient.


    He smiled unskillfully.


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ... Is he threatening you? ¡¿


    Tuanzi put his hips on his hips and bared his teeth angrily, "Miao Miao is not afraid of you! Miao Miao is much more fierce than you! Ooh!"


    It was Gu Li''s turn to be silent.


    He raised his hand, ready to touch his face, but put it down silently.


    Looking at his cousin''s reaction, he knew that his expression management had failed.


    There was another noisy voice not far away, Gu Li couldn''t hear it clearly, but he instinctively felt that someone was coming to rob him, and planned to take his cousin away.


    Duanzi calmed down a little, and moved her small ears to listen carefully.


    After hearing the content clearly, he was shocked.


    "They want to call the police and arrest you, so Miao Miao will explain it!"


    Even if this cousin is a bit fierce and seemed to be threatening her just now, she doesn''t want her cousin to be taken away in a good way!


    Without waiting for Gu Li to say anything, Tuanzi jumped onto the tree and turned back quickly.


    The young man who was left in place thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes widened.


    "They thought I was stealing kids?"


    Damn it, these people are clearly the ones who want to steal children! It''s not their sister, but she still hugs and holds her high, how shameless?


    However, Gu Li suddenly thought of Tuanzi''s moving little ears.


    At that moment, he thought he saw the little bear moving its ears.


    The chivalrous little bear seems to be good too.


    It took almost ten minutes for Tuanzi to convince those people that it was not the trafficker who just carried her away, but her cousin.


    "That''s right, Miao Miao is here with my cousin to play in the park, we are playing hide and seek."


    Tuanzi babbled nonsense, trying to pass the test with cuteness.


    Calculating the time, it was time for the senior brothers to retreat, so she planned to retreat too. It''s just that these people refused to let her leave just like that, and wanted to take a group photo together.


    Duanzi thought for a while, and nodded his head.


    "It can be kept as a souvenir."


    The system completes the words for her.


    To commemorate the first successful slip.


    After leaving the enthusiastic crowd, Tuanzi found Guli again.


    The young man folded his arms and leaned against the tree, his eyes slightly lowered, his eyelashes black and long and thick. He is indeed a cool and handsome person, the few people who just passed by kept looking back at him.


    Danko should have thought he was cool, but she didn''t miss that scene.


    "Cousin, a bug just fell on your head."


    The young man who failed to play cool hurriedly scratched his hair, caught a small caterpillar that was still wriggling, and threw the insect into the nearby grass with a livid face.


    Today is really a bad start, he thought angrily in his heart.


    Seeing Tuanzi strolling over, he raised his head and asked him if he wanted to go shopping in the park together, Gu Li thought again, "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other" really makes sense.


    He raised the corners of his lips, and quickly flattened them.


    "Since you have requested so much, it''s not that I don''t..."


    "Miaomiao! Xiaoli!"


    A familiar voice interrupted him. Looking up, Gu Zhuo was trotting in this direction, and raised his hand and waved it a few times.


    Suddenly a little fat claw appeared in the field of vision.


    Looking down, he found that Tuanzi was jumping, waving excitedly while jumping.


    "What a coincidence, Brother Gu Zhuo, are you here to play too?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： war on the table

    Chapter 459 The War on the Dinner Table


    Gu Zhuo and Jin Chunchao came from another direction. I don''t know what happened just now. They are just happy to find someone.


    Too happy, Gu Zhuo rarely said a joke, "Seeing the two of you staying together, I thought Xiao Li was here to find Miao Miao."


    Gu Li''s eyes widened, and his expression became more fierce.


    Tuanzi desperately shook his head, "That''s not it!"


    She tugged at her fingers in confusion, not knowing whether she should tell Gu Zhuo what she saw before.


    Gu Li secretly observed the children!


    She looked up at the fierce Gu Li, and puffed up her cheeks in confusion.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, what should Miao Miao do? To say or not to say? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe you can wait until Gu Li is away¡¿


    Tuanzi nods his head and warmly invites Brother Gu Zhuo to go to the place where they are preparing a picnic.


    "Brother Chunchao specially made a lot of delicious food!"


    She stared eagerly at the big schoolbag that Jin Chunchao was carrying.


    On the way to the park before, my cousin briefly talked about the food he made, and she was so greedy that she ate the pistachios she brought. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would eat up all the food made by her cousin before the picnic at noon.


    Jin Chunchao looked at the time, and it was still a while before lunch time, so he suggested, "Do you want to eat something first?"


    Tuanzi swallowed, and looked away with backbone, "No, no, I eat now, and I won''t be enough later."


    Cousin said, he prepared three servings. She counts as two people, and her cousin counts as one.


    Now there are two more cousins ??coming over, it must not be enough to eat. She has to hold back and not let ''not enough to eat'' become ''totally not enough to eat''.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, Jin Chunchao didn''t say any more.


    He followed the signs in the park and found a place to have a picnic.


    At this meeting, many people have spread blankets and sat down, admiring the color of the lake not far away. There are children playing nearby.


    Tuanzi happily chose an open space, and when Jin Chunchao took out the blanket to spread it, he volunteered to help and spread the blanket out together.


    Lie down on the blanket and smooth out the corners, Tuanzi raised his head and begged for praise, "Did Miaomiao make a good spread?"


    Jin Chunchao nodded, "It''s the best shop I''ve ever seen."


    In fact, he also saw his cousin laying carpets on the lawn. When I was young, my parents were busy with work, and my grandfather was such a stubborn person. He always avoided the other party and would never beg the other party to take him to the park to play or have a picnic in a beautiful place.


    He will definitely not say these words.


    Duanzi who got Kua began to frantically wag his non-existent tail.


    "Oh, why is Miao Miao so good? She is the best at whatever she does!"


    Gu Zhuo smiled.


    It was the first time he saw someone boasting so much. However, thanks to the younger sister''s boasting, if it were someone else, he might secretly dislike her.


    Seeing his younger sister looking over with bright eyes, he also praised her.


    Duanzi is even more proud, and wants to get new praises.


    "Where''s Cousin Gu Li?"


    The fierce boast is also a compliment, and Tuanzi said that he does not dislike it.


    Gu Zhuo looked around, "He''s over there..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he froze.


    Tuanzi followed his gaze and found that Gu Li was staring at a few children who were playing around nearby.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: His eyes are so fierce, is it because he dislikes those children who are too noisy? ¡¿


    However, not only children are noisy nearby, but adults are also quite noisy.


    One of the characteristics of the park at this time is noisy.


    If you want to seek peace, you shouldn''t come here at this time.


    The system cannot give an answer.


    Tuanzi quietly approached Gu Zhuo again, poked him cautiously, "What do you think Cousin Gu Li is doing?"


    Gu Zhuo was not clear or even dared to think about it.


    Why does his younger brother stare at the child so fiercely? It will be misunderstood!


    It was only after this thought came into my mind that the parents of those children noticed Gu Li.


    Seeing his unkind eyes, he called his child back with some fear, and exchanged a few words with each other softly.


    After the meeting, they sorted out the picnic-related items and changed their location, away from Gu Li.


    Tuanzi: "..." Suddenly, I don''t know who to sympathize with!


    Losing his observation target, Gu Li walked back, and when he looked up, he saw three pairs of eyes staring at him.


    "do what?"


    His tone was a little dissatisfied.


    "Your eyes make people uncomfortable."


    Tuanzi hurriedly looked left and right, and vowed that in the next time, he must keep an eye on this cousin and not give him a chance to make mistakes!


    Gu Zhuo also thought in his heart that he had to find a way to let his younger brother live in Jiang City recently, so that he could find a chance to test his younger brother''s mind.


    That is to say, Jin Chunchao was relatively calm.


    As the evening approached, several people left the park.


    Jin Chunchao had to send the dumpling home, and the other two followed.


    It happened that Duan Xiayou ordered takeaway ahead of time, so everyone decided to stay and eat together.


    During the banquet, the chopsticks of the dumpling reached out to the stewed pork several times, and so did Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Once again, the chopsticks of the two accidentally bumped into each other. Tuanzi raised his head, squinted his eyes, and said in a bad tone, "Second Senior Brother, let me go."


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said, "Those who are able get more."


    Tuanzi puffed his face, using chopsticks as a sword, and fought Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo did not back down.


    Eat a meal like swords and swords.


    Finally, the dumpling knocked Ji Zhangzhuo''s chopsticks into the air, and while the opponent was trying to catch the chopsticks before they hit the ground, he quickly and ruthlessly poked at the plate containing the braised pork.


    With a "click", the chopsticks touched the bottom.


    Tuanzi looked down and was dumbfounded.


    "Where''s the meat? So much meat?"


    Before she and the second senior brother started fighting, there was still half of the plate left.


    Looking up again, she found that the bowls of senior brother, Gu Chi, and the three cousins ??were full of stewed meat, especially the bowl of senior brother, which almost couldn''t hold it!


    "Ahhh, big brother, you did it again!"


    When grabbing meat buns before, the senior brother always made a profit. Obviously don''t like to eat meat, but always take the opportunity to **** it, **** it!


    Duan Xiayou''s face was full of innocence, "It wasn''t me who caught it, it was you Gu Chi who caught it."


    He is not always so wicked, it is enough to tease the juniors and sisters once in a while.


    But just now, when the younger brothers and younger sisters were fighting, Gu Chi actually picked up the serving chopsticks, and put the braised pork into their bowls in a leisurely manner.


    Everyone has it, and everyone makes mistakes, but why is he the only one who has the most in his bowl? Isn''t this framed?


    Tuanzi glared at Gu Chi with a ''swoosh''.


    The young artist smiled and said, "You and your second senior brother have excellent martial arts skills. If someone takes the opportunity to steal meat, their martial arts skills should be comparable to yours, right?"


    He almost didn''t say clearly that it was Duan Xiayou who framed him.


    Tuanzi looked at Duan Xiayou again with a ''swoosh'', his eyes full of suspicion.


    Duan Xiayou said anxiously: "Think about what this fox has done, you have to trust the senior brother!"


    Tuanzi quickly glared at Gu Chi.


    During this period, Ji Zhangzhuo had already quietly sat back, and picked up a lot of chicken, picked up a piece, and took a peek at his junior sister.


    Gu Zhuo and the others: "..." I don''t know why, suddenly a little sour. The relationship between these people is too good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： smart big brother

    Chapter 460 Smart Big Brother


    The sourness turned sour, and when Tuanzi found out that the second senior brother took away a lot of chicken while she was not paying attention and meowed angrily, a few cousins ??still helped.


    Seeing the chicken nuggets and beef piled high in the bowl, Duanzi laughed so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.


    Gu Li glanced at her smiling face, and hurriedly lowered his head to eat before he was discovered, thinking in his heart that bears love honey, and after getting honey, they will smile very sweetly, just like this smile.


    After the meal, of course, everyone ate too much.


    Tuanzi graciously took Gu Li for a walk to digest food, but actually secretly took him outside the yard and told about Gu Li peeping outside the children''s play area.


    "Does he like children, or does he have opinions on those children?"


    Tuanzi hugged his head in confusion.


    Actually, except for this incident, and Gu Li''s vicious look, she didn''t find anything annoying about this brother. The two have only been together for a short time, so it can''t be said that they like this relative very much, but they also don''t want this relative to do bad things.


    She wants to think on the bright side. It''s just that Cousin Gu Li''s movements and expressions were really weird at that time!


    Looking up, she found that Gu Zhuo was also struggling.


    "It''s my fault," Gu Zhuo said guiltily, "I didn''t even notice that he had such a situation."


    Said to be twins, but did not spend the most important childhood together. The two have lived under the same roof for a long time since the third year of junior high school.


    Same school and different classes in high school, we only meet each other on the way to and from school, and even study in different cities in college.


    In his senior year, because he resisted his parents'' arrangements, his younger brother took the initiative to chat with him. During his postgraduate study, he also took the initiative to visit Jiang City several times.


    Thinking of this, he felt even more guilty.


    "Obviously he is the elder brother, but he didn''t pay much attention to him."


    Tuanzi hurriedly comforted him.


    Gu Zhuo was not comforted, "I don''t even know what he likes to eat."


    Tuanzi cupped her face and said subconsciously, "Do your parents know?"


    Gu Zhuo was stunned. Speaking of it, it seems that parents don''t know what my brother likes, nor do they know his likes. Of course, it was also because they never said it.


    No, he said it when he was young, but he didn''t say it because his parents disliked him for being too picky.


    "Look," Tuanzi quickly enlightened, "You don''t know, and it''s not your responsibility alone. You still have a long time, you can slowly understand."


    After thinking about it, it is not fair for the older brother to understand the younger brother, and she added, "If you understand each other, you can also let him understand you."


    Gu Zhuo''s eyes lit up.


    "Then I will get to know him better on the way back later," he clenched his fist with one hand, "I will work hard."


    He was still uncomfortable when facing his parents. He tried to communicate, but it didn''t end well. But he also has a younger brother, and he wants to try again.


    Seeing that he mustered up his courage, Tuanzi nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he is also great for being able to come up with good ideas.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I¡¯m such a little genius¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But you still don¡¯t know why he did that¡¿


    The dumpling froze.


    She glanced at her cousin secretly, and found that he was still encouraging himself, so she could only swallow her doubts back. She didn''t want to disturb her cousin at the moment, and even optimistically thought that when the two cousins ??got to know each other, she would be able to know the answer from Gu Zhuo.


    No rush, no rush.


    Said he was not in a hurry, but as a curious person, after Gu Cheng returned home, Tuanzi couldn''t help but came to ask him.


    Gu Cheng: "..." I dare not imagine that scene at all.


    However, he had met Gu Li before. This cousin has a fierce look on his face, but he behaves politely, not like that kind of person.


    If you are not that kind of person, then you should analyze this behavior from another direction.


    "He is studying Chinese? Is it possible that he is looking for writing materials?"


    Duanzi blinked.


    "What is the Chinese Department? What does the material mean?"


    Little she only knows the meaning of ''writing''.


    In the past, she hid from Master and wrote in tears, accusing Master of robbing her of pine nut candies. To be more specific, she drew pine nut candy on paper, then drew a wooden figure, wrote "Master is bad", and beat the wooden figure with a brush.


    Gu Cheng elaborated, "No matter whether his research direction is ancient literature, modern literature or others, he will definitely do a lot of reading and writing. It is normal to find writing materials."


    Duanzi still can''t understand.


    "What does his writing have to do with secretly observing children? It''s unlikely that he wants to write stories about children."


    "Children''s literature." Gu Cheng blurted out.


    After finishing speaking, the always serious director couldn''t help showing a weird expression.


    "Shouldn''t it be?"


    It is hard for him to imagine a muscular and fierce person studying children''s literature.


    But soon, he drove the astonishment out of his brain again.


    "Don''t judge a man by his cover. What he looks like has nothing to do with what he likes to do."


    Tuanzi understood this time, and even hugged Gu Cheng''s arm excitedly.


    "He can write stories? Can Miao Miao urge him to write stories and read stories every day?"


    Brother bought her many books and ordered many magazines, but she was not interested in many of them, and many stories were educational. It''s not that she hates being educated, it''s just that those stories are taught so rigidly that she can''t stand it. She prefers the kind of imperceptible story.


    Gu Cheng opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Even if his guess is correct, even if Gu Li likes children''s literature, any creator should be afraid of being reminded to change it?


    It¡¯s okay to be separated from the Internet, but it¡¯s too miserable to know each other in the real world and remind them to update all the time.


    He immediately instructed his sister, not wanting her to be too enthusiastic to scare Gu Li.


    "Okay, okay, Miao Miao knows, it can''t be too much, it can only be reminded occasionally."


    Tuanzi was in high spirits, gearing up, "I don''t know how he writes yet, Miao Miao wants to read it first."


    Thinking of this, she patted her head in frustration, "Oh, Miao Miao didn''t leave his contact information."


    "No rush, I''ll contact you after your work is over," Gu Cheng reminded her, "There''s still a show to be filmed tomorrow, so rest early. I have time tomorrow, so I''ll take you there."


    The new station of the show is in a bustling area of ??Jiang City, which is also convenient for Gu Cheng to pick up his sister to and from get off work.


    He had a premonition that when his sister went to school in the future, he would pick her up in the same way.


    the other side.


    The two brothers Gu Zhuo took the subway home. There were too many people on the bus. Gu Zhuo was always reticent when there were many people, so he endured and went back to the rental house.


    He soaked two cups of milk and solemnly brought them to his younger brother.


    "Xiao Li, I, I have something very important to ask you."


    Gu Li''s eyes flickered when he saw the hot milk.


    "What''s up?"


    "You, you..." Gu Zhuo thought about it and decided to proceed step by step, "Do you have any favorite food?"


    Gu Li: "...you might as well ask me if I like milk."


    Guzhuo: "?"


    Before he could react, he saw his younger brother take a glass of milk and drank it in one gulp, put down the glass and walked towards the room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： Miao Miao is the big boss

    Chapter 461 Miao Miao is the big boss


    The third issue of "Little Boss" was filmed in a small supermarket on Guihua Street in Jiangshi.


    It is said to be a small supermarket, but it is actually much bigger than the previous one in Zhujia Village. When at least five children patrolled the territory, they were full of pride, as if this supermarket really belonged to them, with all-you-can-eat snacks and toys.


    The director saw them all with their heads held high and their faces proud, so he couldn''t help reminding them, "But you have more types and prices of goods to remember."


    So, when they looked at the dazzling array of products again, what the five children were thinking about were various types and prices. The little head couldn''t bear it at all.


    "Aww!"


    Tuanzi shook his head, "Why can''t they be remembered by Miao Miao?"


    Several other children nodded in sympathy.


    Ai Fengyi said angrily: "They are disobedient!"


    Zhong Yi: "Bad bad!"


    The director pretended to be ruthless: "The guests will come to the door soon, you have to hurry up and study."


    Duanzi hurried to the shelf to recite.


    When she was reciting, she shook her head and stomped her feet.


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, what kind of reciting method is this? ¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, I seem to have seen similar scenes in TV dramas. Ancient costume films, this is how the students in the private school study, I also imitated it when I was young]


    ¡¾I didn''t take the initiative to imitate, my elementary school teacher asked for it. I never understood why. Could it be that knowledge will enter the brain automatically when it is shaken? ¡¿


    Danzi inadvertently revealed that she had watched the private school students study.


    But no one thinks about time travel, only when she has watched similar TV.


    Besides Zhong Yi, other children are also hurrying up to study.


    As for Zhong Yi, who is often lazy and likes to wriggle on the ground, everyone has long regarded him as a mascot, and they expect him to deceive... to attract more guests through his white, fat and cute appearance.


    However, Xu was left unattended, and soon Zhong Yi made an old habit of sneaking to get the candy on the shelf.


    The other children are still learning.


    The director had no choice but to stand behind the cameraman and remind Zhong Yi not to take it.


    The little boy was already holding the candy tightly. Hearing this, he shook his head vigorously.


    "Take it!"


    He puffed out his chubby cheeks, with good reason, "This is my shop, I can take it."


    Director: "..." Wake up, you are too involved in the drama!


    The audience couldn''t complain for a while.


    They originally wanted to say that Zhong Yi did not abide by the rules of the program, and was even lazy and slippery. After thinking about it, the setting of this program is that children are the owners of the supermarket, and the owner of the supermarket can do whatever he wants with the products.


    The director couldn''t help but think of Zhong Yi''s parents'' instructions.


    The couple are usually too busy, and grandparents are taking care of the children. The parenting concepts of the two parties are obviously different. One side wants to teach strictly, while the other side just wants to pamper them. This also affects Zhong Yi''s character.


    This little chubby kid has a strong desire to survive. If his parents are at home, he is called a cute boy. If his parents are not at home, he is a little overlord.


    Allowing children at home to participate in this program also hopes that when Zhong Yi gets along with other children, he can learn their strengths and correct his own shortcomings.


    The dancer made it clear that the director can also intervene in the education at will. And this show is just a transition. After the show is over, the parents who like it will put down part of their work and concentrate on raising their children.


    Thinking of this, the director couldn''t help but persuade a few more words.


    The little boy couldn''t listen and started peeling off the candy wrapper.


    The director was heartbroken, and pointed in one direction, "Miao Miao, why are you here?"


    Zhong Yi put the candy back at an unprecedented speed, and then used his little hand to draw the label on the shelf, and began to recite.


    Even if you don¡¯t know some of the characters, you still pretend to know them.


    Director: "..." He is fifty years old, why is he not as deterrent as a five-and-a-half-year-old child?


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know what to say for a while¡¿


    ¡¾Angry and funny¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao is so cute, why is he afraid of Miaomiao? ¡¿


    Tuanzi herself didn''t understand, she even asked her family about this question. But the eldest brother and the others kept saying that she was cute and not scary, so Tuanzi stopped worrying about it.


    At the moment, facing the director''s request, Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while.


    "Miao Miao is very busy, so I can''t supervise him all the time."


    Still, she was helpful and had an idea.


    "It''s better to let him wear a big red flower and stand at the door to welcome the guests. If you don''t let him see those snacks, he won''t be moved."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is this what you concluded based on your personal experience? ¡¿


    After all, the same is true for the host, as long as you don''t see those delicious foods, you won''t be greedy.


    Duanzi pretended not to hear.


    She put her hands in her hands, smiled and said to the director, "Uncle, what do you think of this idea?"


    She came up with this with her clever little brain.


    The director immediately found a big red flower and coaxed Zhong Yi to wear it.


    At first the little boy was not happy, but from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Tuanzi walking by with his hands in his pockets, put on flowers quickly, and ran to the door to stand there.


    There was a fat man wearing a big red flower at the door of an unattractive supermarket, and pedestrians immediately stopped curiously.


    It is Friday, a weekday, and there is a lot of traffic on the street, but there are not many customers entering the store.


    No matter what the method is, as long as you make pedestrians look at the store curiously, you may turn pedestrians into customers.


    Soon someone will come to tease Zhong Yi.


    Zhong Yi keeps his mission in mind.


    "Brother, there is something delicious inside, do you want to buy it?"


    He wished he could use his hands to drag him in.


    As long as you drag him in, sister Miao Miao should not be like a ghost, floating from behind him and past him from time to time.


    Every time his sister passed by, he felt chills down his spine.


    The little boy coaxed many guests by virtue of his own labor.


    During lunch, he specifically asked for an extra chicken leg.


    The program team had no objection and gave him an extra chicken leg. They also knew that this child had always had a large appetite.


    As a result, everyone watched him give the extra chicken legs to the dumpling.


    Danzi: "..."


    "What are you doing for Miao Miao? Miao Miao wants it, and will take the initiative to get it."


    Smiled flatteringly, "I, I want to take a break in the afternoon, and I will ask you for leave."


    Duanzi was at a loss.


    The director has the final say on this show, not her!


    Contrary to her cognition, Zhong Yi is only afraid of her in the show. Although grandma watched the show and said that Tuanzi bullied him, he felt that since he was the little boss and Tuanzi was the big boss, the little boss should listen to the big boss.


    Duanzi thought for a while, "Then you should sleep at the door in the afternoon."


    There are people sleeping in front of the supermarket, this can also attract many people!


    Duanzi is very satisfied, and Zhong Yi is also very satisfied with this decision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： hit me

    Chapter 462 Hit me


    Prosperous Supermarket.


    A chubby little boy lying on the doorway sound asleep, really attracted many people to watch.


    Even though surrounded by many people, he still slept soundly and smacked his mouth from time to time.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help poking his cheek, and immediately sank into a hole.


    Ai Fengyi excitedly said: "I want to play too."


    Poke poke.


    Ai Tanbo tried to stop his sister, "This is his face, not a toy."


    The little girl didn''t listen at all, "It''s so soft, softer than my face, brother, do you want to try it?"


    Ai Tanbo looked at his younger sister''s fat face, "No, I think your face is softer."


    He can clearly tell the difference, Zhong Yi is just a little friend, not his real brother. The younger sister is his younger sister, the cutest younger sister.


    The onlookers are also eager to move.


    Other people''s children should be more fun.


    Tuanzi and Lu Feiyong immediately looked at each other, and the two little cleverness hurriedly stopped the group of adults.


    "I can only see but not touch. If I want to continue watching, I have to go into the store to buy something, whether it is a one-yuan or one-hundred-yuan product, it doesn''t matter!"


    Some people just left. Some people thought it was very interesting. This group of children really looked like a boss, and they bought some things very cooperatively. Or some snacks, or fast food and household items to take home.


    After buying, they continued to watch.


    Zhong Yi in her sleep didn''t know that she was being used as a money-making prop by her friends, so she still slept soundly.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help rubbing his head, "Brother, you have to help us make money."


    ¡¾It looks pretty easy to rub¡¿


    ¡¾Can you say that she looks like rubbing a dog''s head like this? This is how I rub my dog]


    ¡¾In order to make money, these kids really do everything they can¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who envies Zhongyi''s sleep quality? I can''t wake up after rubbing like this, I''m so envious! ¡¿


    In a certain city, in a certain residential building.


    An old couple is watching the live broadcast.


    They only have one son, and now they only have a favorite grandson, so they spoil this grandson very much, buy what they want to eat, buy what they want to play, and follow each other if they don''t want to learn.


    They were very angry about the behavior of their daughter-in-law sending their son to the show to suffer. It''s a pity that the son is on the side of the daughter-in-law. It''s useless for them to resist. They can only watch the live broadcast with reading glasses, and feel sorry for their grandson through the screen.


    This will see the grandson being used as a tool to make money, and it will make him even more angry.


    "This Gu Miaomiao is bullying my precious grandson!"


    Grandma Zhong Yi called her daughter-in-law angrily, ignoring that her daughter-in-law was still rehearsing the dance.


    The daughter-in-law didn''t answer the phone, and she cursed angrily, thinking that the other party only knew how to dress up and show off outside, and refused to be an honest housewife.


    After a long time, the dancer Lan Lan answered the phone.


    Facing her mother-in-law''s accusation, Lan Lan was very calm, "I don''t think Miao Miao is bullying him anymore. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Xiaoyi. If he feels that he is being bullied, I''ll let him quit the show right away, how about it?"


    Lan Lan had asked her assistant to record the show long ago, and watched it repeatedly during the break.


    The son is arrogant in front of his grandparents, but he pretends to be well-behaved and scared in front of her and her husband, but he has not changed. On the contrary, he has really changed in front of the children.


    Peers are more likely to influence each other.


    She has already thought about it. When the show is over and she has time to raise her children, she will take her son and his cousins ??around more often.


    Grandma Zhong Yi was very angry.


    "You said it, I''ll call him later!"


    At the end of the show that day, Zhong Yi, who was still in the hotel, received a call from her grandma, and immediately acted sweet and greasy.


    "Ouch, my precious grandson, are you exhausted?"


    The little boy scratched his hair, "I''m not tired at all today, I''m basically sleeping and eating, so I''m happy."


    Grandma Zhong Yi: "...Those people use you as a tool to make money, how can my precious grandson suffer this kind of grievance?"


    The little boy was very confused.


    "I can make money while sleeping. Isn''t that a good thing? I can buy snacks after making money. I also bought hawthorn slices for grandma. After eating, grandma can eat more meals."


    Grandma Zhong Yi was a little moved, but she was still not reconciled.


    "Did that Gu Miaomiao bully you? I think you are very afraid of her. She avoided the camera in private, did she hit you?"


    Grandma Zhong Yi also knew that Tuanzi knew martial arts, and that the two of them participated in the show together. She was often afraid that Tuanzi would hit someone in private, and she never considered Tuanzi''s actual age and the character and style she has always shown.


    "I was being bullied, why didn''t I know?" Zhong Yi was even more confused.


    The call ended badly.


    Zhong Yi cared more about his grandparents, so he secretly talked to Tuanzi the next day.


    "Sister, why don''t you hit me?"


    Duanzi, who was competing with commodity prices, was dumbfounded.


    "You did nothing wrong, why should I hit you?"


    And I just like this small body, which is not enough for her to punch.


    Zhong Yi then talked about the phone call last night.


    Danzi: "Does your grandma have that..."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Persecution Paranoia¡¿


    "Yes, yes, persecution paranoia."


    Zhong Yi suddenly panicked, "My grandma is sick? What should I do then?"


    Before turning her head around, she heard this and thought that Zhong Yi''s grandma was really sick, so she replied subconsciously, "Then go to the hospital. If you don''t feel well, you have to go to the hospital."


    Zhong Yi burst into tears immediately, crying and looking for the director to contact his parents, crying and telling Lan Lan and his wife that grandma was sick and had to be sent to the hospital immediately.


    After making a fuss, I realized it was an oolong.


    Not to mention how Lan Lan and his wife communicated with Grandma Zhongyi afterward, just talk about Tuanzi, who was late to understand that Grandma Zhongyi had an opinion on her.


    She folded her arms and puffed her face, not very happy.


    "Miao Miao didn''t bully Zhong Yi!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Yes, she slanders people, so don¡¯t pay attention to such people¡¿


    Tuanzi was still not very happy. She clenched a fist with one hand and waved it fiercely.


    "She slandered Miao Miao, so Miao Miao did it for her to see, wouldn''t that be enough?"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    The system couldn''t stop it, so I could only watch Tuanzi aggressively looking for Zhongyi.


    The little boy already knew that grandma was not sick, so he exchanged the share of the day for snacks, and was happily counting.


    Before he could figure it out, there was an extra angry dumpling in front of his eyes.


    Tuanzi waved his fist, "Miao Miao is unhappy, Miao Miao wants to..." to compete with you.


    Before he finished speaking, there was a bunch of snacks in front of him.


    She blinked her dark eyes, looked at Zhong Yi for no reason, and at the same time slowly lowered her small fist.


    The little boy just instinctively handed out snacks, "If you have something to eat, you will be happy. Do you want to eat?"


    The dumpling suddenly became a ball to vent its anger.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He is better than his grandma, don''t blame him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Got it, Miao Miao is not the kind of person who would vent anger, and Miao Miao did not reconcile with him for the sake of snacks¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： business genius

    The system didn''t dare to go back, the more the host emphasized, the more guilty he felt.


    Tuanzi only took a pack of snacks, and shared it with Zhong Yi.


    The little boy was moved to tears, "I just said that my sister is a good person."


    He is afraid of this sister, and he thinks her sister is a good person are two different things.


    While stuffing biscuits into his mouth, he said with tears in his eyes, "If it was Xiaoyu, he would definitely take all my snacks, woohoo, delicious!"


    Tuanzi held the biscuit and heard the clue.


    "Xiaoyu? Grab your snacks?"


    She knows that this little friend is in kindergarten, so this little friend was bullied in kindergarten?


    The little heroine clenched her fist fiercely, "Who dares to bully you?"


    Zhong Yi didn¡¯t forget to eat crazily when he was crying, and the nearby staff and audience were worried that he would choke.


    And obviously this little boy has a lot of experience, and the whole process was fine.


    Now, everyone knows the cause and effect.


    Xiaoyu in his mouth is the little bully in the kindergarten, a boy in the big class, the oldest and the strongest, and he especially likes to grab other people''s food.


    There are too many children in the kindergarten, and sometimes the teachers can¡¯t take care of them when sharing meals, so the boy will take the opportunity to grab other people¡¯s food. A few times he was caught pretending to be well-behaved, and no longer snatched food at lunch.


    It¡¯s just that every child will more or less bring some snacks to share with friends. Once everyone disperses, this Xiaoyu will grab things.


    Zhong Yi¡¯s grandparents prepared a lot of snacks for him every day, but most of them were snatched away. When he bravely snatched it back, he was even beaten.


    Several other children also gathered around. Hearing this, they were all filled with righteous indignation.


    "You tell the parents!"


    Lu Feiyong said anxiously: "My dad said that if you encounter this kind of thing, you have to tell your parents and let them solve it!"


    Zhong Yi bit the biscuit and muttered, "But Xiaoyu''s father is very fierce. What if my grandparents go and get beaten?"


    He didn''t mention his parents, they are too busy.


    The twin siblings are also very angry.


    "If his father bullies your grandparents, he can call the police. Mom said that if something happens, you can call the police uncle, they will protect us!"


    A few people gave their ideas one by one, and firmly stated that the members of "Little Boss" should not be bullied.


    The audience was also surprised.


    ¡¾Will the children of dancers be bullied too? ¡¿


    ¡¾This has nothing to do with who your mother is, right? Kindergarten kids don¡¯t know this, so I¡¯ll bully you because you¡¯re weak¡¿


    ¡¾What Xiaoyu¡¯s father is a gangster, why is he still beating someone? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think this matter needs to be resolved by the parents. How busy Zhong Yi''s parents are, don''t they care about the children¡¿


    And this time, Zhong Yi¡¯s grandparents were still watching the live broadcast. They learned that their grandson had been wronged in the kindergarten, and they refused to speak out because they were worried that they would be beaten. They were moved and very angry.


    Grandma Zhong Yi almost exploded.


    She suspected that Gu Miaomiao was bullying her grandson, but his grandson said they were good friends. And the person who really bullied her grandson was actually in the kindergarten. She didn''t notice it when she picked up her grandson every day.


    Lan Lan''s assistant also watched the live broadcast, and took note of this to tell her.


    On the other side, the children brainstormed ideas for Zhong Yi.


    "Don''t hide and eat alone," Tuanzi poked his forehead, "Just go with other people. If he grabs food, just cry and shout, and others will come to you."


    Your voice is very loud, so you should use it.


    Zhong Yi pouted, not very happy.


    "I eat so much that if I eat it in front of them, they''ll call me a fat pig."


    He is very young, but he can clearly distinguish the goodwill and malice of others.


    Some people say he is a little fat man, just joking. Some people say he is fat, with a strong malice. He doesn''t like to play with those who have malicious intentions.


    Several children looked at him carefully.


    Tuanzi patted his pretty belly, "Oh, Miao Miao eats too much, but Miao Miao is exercising, but you are wriggling."


    Brother said, it is normal to eat a lot during the growing period, but it is not good to eat too much. Obviously, Zhong Yi belongs to the type who eats too much and can''t move. Sometimes he would rather walk on his belly than on his legs.


    Lu Feiyong had an idea: "Why don''t we exercise with him?"


    He talked about his orange cat.


    "I ate too much Coke. Dad bought a cat treadmill. It has to exercise for a long time every day."


    Except for Zhong Yi, everyone agreed with this decision.


    The little boy held his head, "No, I don''t want to!"


    Tuanzi and the others: "No, you are very willing!"


    Soon, such a scene appeared outside Xingwang Supermarket.


    A little girl is leading Xingyi boxing, followed by four children, one of them is a chubby little boy who can''t keep up with the rhythm. At this time, the little girl turned her head and smiled, and the little boy immediately faltered, and obediently speeded up.


    After consulting the staff, everyone suggested that Zhong Yi learn swimming and aerobics. The former requires parents to watch, and wait for Zhong Yi to go home before talking about it. As for the latter, Zhong Yi felt that in order to follow the rhythm of the music, she had to move very fast, so she was not happy, and would rather practice Tai Chi Xingyi. He felt that these punches should be soft and he could be lazy.


    Tuanzi can only resume his old business, carrying a bunch of children to play Xingyiquan.


    In the eyes of passers-by, the supermarket invited a group of children to perform to attract customers. However, other stores are either doing dragon dances or looking for people to dance in doll costumes. This store is unique and specially invites children.


    They admitted that they liked this kind of ingenuity, and they came over to ask if there was any reward activity.


    The members of the group: "?" They were just exercising with their friends, so how did they become a performance bonus?


    However, the door-to-door business is not for nothing.


    Tuanzi immediately copied the previous set in Zhujia Village, and opened their mouths to buy five get one free and get a discount for how much they spend.


    Guests came in continuously, and everyone was exercising more vigorously.


    "Wait, we are all outside," Lu Feiyong noticed the problem, "Who will settle accounts and collect money?"


    Tuanzi blinked, then blinked again, and finally his eyes fell on the director who was out of the camera.


    ¡¾Hey, Miaomiao is looking at me¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not looking at us, it should be looking at the person behind the camera, the cameraman or the director¡¿


    ¡¾She smiles like a fox¡¿


    "Uncle Director," Tuanzi smiled sweetly, "Look, we are all busy, can we hire you for money?"


    She was thinking about it.


    The previous program group stipulated that they could spend five yuan for every one hundred turnover.


    Now the dumpling is generously giving away one yuan.


    "Every time the turnover exceeds 100, you can spend one yuan, Uncle Director. The remaining few points for us are generous enough, right?"


    Director: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡¾Hahaha, does this count as spending money from the program team to hire people from the program team to do things instead? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, a business genius! ¡¿

 Chapter 464： money in the sky

    Chapter 464 Money dropped from the sky


    "Little Business Genius" not only spent one yuan to hire a director as a cashier, but also spent one yuan to hire a few staff members to distribute leaflets to attract customers, and their small bosses are sports and performances.


    Zhong Yi was exercising out of breath while feeling sorry for the money.


    "If you spend two yuan, we will have no money to spend!"


    Duanzi is full of confidence.


    "No, no, no, look, you can spend five yuan for every one hundred sold. Five of us work hard, and we may sell five hundred yuan. Each of us will get five yuan in the end, right?"


    Zhong Yi counted with his fingers, but couldn''t figure it out, so he could only ask Lu Feiyong for help, who had already done the calculation.


    "That''s right, that''s it."


    Tuanzi raised the corners of his lips immediately, "But you see, if the director uncle and the others help, they may sell for 1,000 yuan, and after paying the wages, they will be given 2 yuan for every 100 yuan turnover. The five of us can share 30 yuan equally. Yuan, everyone can get six yuan, right?"


    Zhong Yi still can''t figure it out, but the other friends have already reacted.


    "That''s right, we don''t have to work and get more money. This is the boss, right?"


    After that, several small bosses wandered to the director and others with their little hands on their backs from time to time to supervise their work.


    "Uncle director, if there are no guests, you can mop the floor."


    "Sister, director, please tidy up the shelves."


    "Big brother, this product is out of stock, you can go to the warehouse to get it."


    The staff of the program group were called around, and the children were mainly anti-clients. They only needed to go out to perform occasionally, and they were free to play and patrol most of the time.


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, I announce that this show is occupied by Miao Miao and a few people! ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, this is the boss in my mind¡¿


    ¡¾I definitely don¡¯t mean to be a joke program group, but this is really funny¡¿


    The behavior of a few children who had an idea and turned against customers soon became a trending search.


    These days, some people like to watch guests get unlucky, while others like to watch program groups suffer. This kind of anti-customer-oriented behavior attracted the latter, and many people came to watch the excitement of the program group.


    The director is in pain and joy.


    Soon came the third day of the third period. When the young guests represented by Tuanzi came to hire the director and others again, everyone refused.


    Director Zheng has a good reason, "The money is too little, we quit, unless you increase the money."


    Dumplings: !!!¡Æ(§¥¥Î)¥Î


    Everyone hurriedly gathered together to settle the accounts, and after calculations, they found that if their wages were increased, their income would be less than that of their own work.


    "Well, we can only do it ourselves."


    Tuanzi rubbed her face regretfully, "It''s not easy to be a boss these days!"


    The other children nodded in sympathy.


    "The salary is low, no one is doing things, the salary is high, we have nothing to earn," the twins said in unison, "Oh, it''s not easy for us!"


    Netizens are laughing like crazy.


    Afternoon.


    Several other children took a lunch break in the cubicle. Tuanzi sat alone on a high stool, put his little head on the counter, and looked at the door boredly.


    "Oh, it''s only May and it''s so hot."


    She muttered, and glanced at the refrigerator out of the corner of her eye, where there were many delicious popsicles and ice cream.


    It''s a pity, the director said from the very beginning that the products they can redeem do not include popsicle ice cream, which is said to be the unanimous request of the parents of all the young guests.


    "Ugh."


    She sighed faintly again, and put her chubby face on the cold table to cool down, and the soft meat was squeezed into a cake.


    At this time, a person walked in from the door.


    The man didn''t go straight to the shelf before entering the door, but looked around.


    The only people who can be seen at a glance in the supermarket are Tuanzi. Several cameramen are still hiding in the cabinet behind the curtain, and the rest of the staff have gone to rest.


    Duanzi glanced at the other party, but didn''t see the problem, so he continued to put his little head on the counter.


    Instead, the system carefully scanned the person''s face and found something was wrong.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Hey, he is a fugitive internet fraudster who cheated a lot of people out of money¡¿


    The dumpling instantly branched out.


    "You stop!"


    People with a guilty conscience can¡¯t hear such words, even if it is a child who is less than six years old.


    The man ran out immediately.


    At this moment, a young customer who had hesitated for a long time mustered up the courage to approach the supermarket and directly blocked the man at the door.


    The young guest is taller and stronger than the man.


    The two sides met face to face, and both were stunned.


    The man felt that this young guest was too tall and he was a little afraid. The young guest felt that the man looked flustered and weird.


    "The kind people outside stop me!"


    Tuanzi yelled, flipped out from behind the counter, landed behind the man in twos, and grabbed him directly to prevent him from leaving.


    "Uncle director, call the police, this man is a villain!"


    People from the program group: "!"


    Audiences:"!"


    Even the man and the young guest were stunned.


    In less than ten minutes, people from the nearby police station came. After comparison, it was confirmed that this person was an Internet fraudster, and he was taken away directly.


    After the audience was shocked, they sent bullet screens one after another.


    ¡¾Is it such a coincidence? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is this a self-inflicted trap? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, how did Miaomiao recognize it? Is she looking at wanted posters every day? ¡¿


    Duanzi has discovered that the young guest is Gu Li. However, before greeting the other party, she took small steps to the director''s side.


    Carefully poked Director Zheng. She thought she was very quiet, but the audience could actually hear her.


    "Uncle, did you invite this person?"


    Director Zheng: "?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi pointed at his opponent, "You know he''s a bad guy, so pay him to come over..."


    Duanzi would say this because he couldn''t believe that the scammer was so stupid and delivered it directly to his door. What is the difference between this and "people sit at home, and bonuses come from heaven"?


    "Brother said that there will be no pies in the sky, but," Tuanzi looked troubled, "now the sky is starting to drop money!"


    Director Zheng understood and was quite helpless.


    "If you take the money, you will go to jail. Do you think the other party will be so stupid?"


    Wu Liuliu rolled his eyes, and Tuanzi told the truth, "Miao Miao thought he was stupid, so he just sent him to the door."


    In fact, Director Zheng understood after being shocked.


    After all, not all the public will pay attention to the arrest warrant, and the other party has made a disguise. It should be just passing by by chance, and they didn''t know that there was a program being filmed here, so they entered by mistake. This is the same as the tomb robber in Zhujia Village.


    The other party was used to stealing sheep and went to the rural supermarket to steal things. He never thought that this supermarket was borrowed by the program group.


    "The other party just took chances." The director could only come to this conclusion.


    Some netizens were a little embarrassed. In fact, they also thought that the director was looking for someone to act in the play just now. Now that Tuanzi asked first, they thought it was impossible.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know why, since watching Miao Miao¡¯s show, I think the crime rate is so high, there are fugitives everywhere¡¿


    ¡¾+1¡¿


    ¡¾I always feel weird, as if God is helping Gu Miaomiao to create hot spots¡¿


    ¡¾The rich and powerful can also help create hot spots, you know¡¿


    [Don¡¯t make conspiracy theories, maybe we have encountered many fugitives in the past, the crimes are big or small, but we can¡¯t recognize them, and pass them by, but we can recognize them, so everyone thinks that the frequency of catching thieves is high ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： you are stupid

    Chapter 465 You are so stupid


    After getting the director''s explanation, Tuanzi didn''t worry about it anymore, and just muttered a few words in his mind.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao dare not take the money that fell from the sky¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Then don¡¯t¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But Miaomiao still thinks this scammer is stupid. How did such a stupid scammer get money? ¡¿


    The system is not good at saying bad things about the deceived, so it can only change the subject and let the host pay attention to Gu Li who is still standing there.


    Gu Li actually put on a little disguise, but those who are familiar with him can still recognize him at a glance.


    He wandered outside the store for a long time these days, secretly observing the interactions of the children, and finally mustered up the courage to enter the store today. He was even prepared to be recognized, and then he pretended to be a little surprised, saying that he just happened to pass by to buy something, but he didn''t expect his cousin to be filming a show here.


    Conversations that have been simulated many times in the head are useless before an emergency.


    Who would have thought that he happened to block the way of a fraudster?


    Everything that follows is out of control.


    The cousin found out in time, the program team called the police, and the police took the person away after confirmation. Everyone talked a lot, and he, a fake customer, stood aside in embarrassment.


    Bad start.


    Gu Li''s mind echoed these four characters.


    The embarrassment made his expression more tense, and his already fierce face was even more daunting.


    The children on the lunch break had already heard the noise and came out. Ai Fengyi saw a guest standing stupidly, and instinctively came over to greet him.


    "Hello, you want to buy something, do you need me to introduce it to you?"


    In life, Gu Li didn''t have much experience with children. Hearing this, he looked down and found that it was a little girl.


    Ai Fengyi was sleepy at first, but when he saw his expression, he was so frightened that he hugged his brother directly.


    "Woohoo."


    Ai Tanbo glanced at Gu Li, summoned up his courage, "It''s fine even if you just look at it, don''t be angry."


    What she said was ''don''t be angry'', but what she actually said was ''don''t scare my sister''.


    Gu Li: "..." He and his brother share the same face, why does one make people want to bully and the other feel scared?


    "I''ll just take a look." Gu Li said in a muffled voice, then turned his head and walked towards the shelf.


    At this time, he heard the sound of ''da da da'', and looked down again, and the object of entry was a sweet little bear.


    "What do you want to buy? We are doing an event today."


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands and smiled, "And you just helped stop the villain, so you can get a big discount."


    A few children heard this, and quickly agreed, "Yes, yes, you are a good person, we will sell you cheap!"


    This is what I said, if you don¡¯t take the opportunity to buy more, you will miss a good thing.


    The plan was interrupted, so Gu Li could only shop dully, and bought a lot in a short while.


    This supermarket is not big, there are no carts, only red baskets.


    Gu Li was holding the red basket and kept throwing things into it. Suddenly, he found that the basket had become heavier. Looking down, he found that there was a small head on the basket. The cousin put the head on it and stretched out her hand Pick up what''s inside.


    For a while, he didn''t know what to do.


    The audience also felt strange.


    ¡¾Why do you feel that Miaomiao is too intimate? In the past, when customers were shopping, she would at most watch from the sidelines. Most of the time, she didn''t look at them, but just stayed behind the counter and waited for the checkout]


    ¡¾It''s quite strange, is it because this little brother is so handsome? Fierce and handsome]


    ¡¾Why do I feel that this person looks familiar, have I seen him somewhere¡¿


    Duanzi pulled it down, quickly found the evidence, raised his head and groaned, "You bought a lot of snacks, my brother said these are junk food, you can''t eat them often."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ... So you also know that you can¡¯t eat these often¡¿


    Then you are always fighting wits with your big brother?


    Gu Li said with a straight face, "I bought it for my brother."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened.


    Brother Gu Zhuo, do you like to eat these? She has never seen Gu Zhuo eating snacks?


    She looked at Gu Li suspiciously, and seeing that he was serious, she no longer suspected that he was talking nonsense.


    Soon Gu Li selected the products to check out, and a few children really gave him a big discount, and welcomed him to come often.


    "We will stay here for three days next week too!"


    Gu Li, who was a little depressed at first, had a bright moment in his eyes.


    "Since you want me to come often, then I can consider it."


    He pretended not to care and said, "Anyway, I often run past here."


    ¡¾Why do these words have a strong sense of arrogance? Is it my illusion¡¿


    ¡¾Key point: I often pass by the neighborhood for running and exercising, not just to see you and buy things! ¡¿


    ¡¾The above, your translation is right¡¿


    ¡¾Is the contrast cute? Pretty cute]


    A few children didn''t hear the duplicity, and waved goodbye with a smile.


    That night, when the second brother rarely came home, the eldest brother specially cooked a table of meals and invited the second uncle and the third uncle''s family over for dinner.


    "Brother said, there will be no pies in the sky," she raised her chin, with a look of "I''m smart and won''t be fooled", "then money will not be dropped in the sky, Miaomiao didn''t want this bonus!"


    The elders were a little worried.


    "How can I meet scammers when filming a show? It''s too dangerous."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Maybe we often encounter it in normal times, but we just didn''t notice it. Danger is everywhere."


    Gu Wangchao was also at home. Hearing this, he nodded in approval, "Not long ago, a singer held a concert, and the security guards who maintained order accidentally found a fugitive."


    In the past, Gu Wangchao had a cold personality and didn''t like to communicate with others, but since the second half of last year, due to a series of incidents, he gradually opened up to communicate with his family.


    This will be a family gathering to chat, and he also talked about what happened in the circle recently.


    "Some time ago we participated in a music variety show, and a black fan of a famous singer bribed the staff and sneaked into the lounge..."


    This will be after dinner, and Tuanzi is holding an apple bigger than her palm and gnawing on it.


    Hearing this, he forgot to eat the apple and subconsciously said, "Someone ran to poison?"


    "I don''t know if it''s poisonous or not." Gu Wangchao frowned slightly, "Some of the ingredients in the liquid that that person put into the singer''s thermos cup will affect the vocal cords."


    That thing is not life-threatening, but it affects a singer''s vocal cords, which is no different from ruining a singer''s future.


    Duanzi also figured out the key point, and suddenly felt that the apples were not fragrant.


    "Brother Wangchao, you have to pay attention to safety at ordinary times."


    She knows how much this cousin loves music, and if there are so-called black fans who hurt her cousin, she will be furious.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of her elder brother''s hand moving, she quickly turned her head to look, and found that her elder brother was also very angry.


    Look at the second brother sitting next to the eldest brother, who is quietly moving away.


    She blinked, but before she could react, she heard Gu Cheng take the opportunity to educate Gu Che.


    As a top class, Gu Che only has a lot of black fans.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： Cunning VS Tsundere

    Chapter 466 Cunning VS Tsundere


    Gu Cheng made a good start, and the other elders followed suit to educate Gu Che and Gu Wangchao.


    If Gu Peihai wasn''t still on the set, he would probably have been educated.


    Even if you are a top-notch, actor, or talented singer outside, you will be educated when you come home.


    Seeing that the two elder brothers were sitting more and more neatly, Tuanzi hugged the apple and shrank to Gu Chi''s side.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s not Miaomiao who was educated."


    The variety shows she participated in are basically related to cute babies, and she can resolve conflicts with cute babies by herself. What''s more, the system can help.


    Thinking of this, Tuanzi gnawed on the apple again, admiring the well-behaved posture of the two brothers, unaware that he was leaning against the cunning fox.


    Gu Chi poked her forehead with a smile, "Is it a coincidence that your cousin went to that supermarket?"


    "Maybe."


    Tuanzi still had an apple in his mouth, and he was slurred when speaking, "Brother Gu Zhuo said that his younger brother doesn''t like to watch variety shows, so he probably didn''t know that Miao Miao was filming there."


    The smile on Gu Chi''s face deepened.


    But according to what my sister said, Gu Li obviously wanted to go there often.


    A pair of twins, the elder brother is soft-tempered and easy to bully, and the younger brother looks fierce, but is actually duplicity?


    If so, that would be fun.


    "Then do you want to invite him over as a guest tomorrow?"


    Gu Chi smiled kindly, "He has contributed to your turnover, let''s treat him to dinner."


    Tuanzi nodded, and quickly remembered the information that Gu Zhuo had revealed.


    "No, Cousin Gu Li goes to school in the next city, how could he stay in Jiang City all the time?"


    Gu Chi said meaningfully: "Yeah, how could it be possible to stay in Jiang City? You can ask, and you won''t lose money if you ask."


    Tuanzi sent a voice to Gu Li in a daze.


    The other party didn''t reply.


    Duanzi didn''t think much, happily ate the apple, and secretly admired the embarrassment of Hui''s second brother and cousin, and asked the system to secretly record it, so the phone received the message.


    ¡¾Although I am very busy, but you are ready, then I will go there¡¿


    Duanzi blinked, what is she ready for? Why doesn''t she know?


    "Cousin is coming."


    She raised her phone and told Gu Chi the answer.


    At this point, the last trace of doubt in Gu Chi''s heart disappeared.


    The soft-tempered elder brother and the arrogant younger brother, this combination is quite interesting.


    the next day.


    Gu Li, who was supposed to go back to school, appeared outside Gu''s house on time, holding a box of snacks in his hand, which was a reference to his brother''s actions. As for actively consulting your brother to reveal your true thoughts? That is impossible. He is better at secretly observing and learning secretly.


    Gu Zhuo didn''t come, his research has come to a critical juncture recently, and he doesn''t have time to talk to his younger brother to cultivate a relationship, let alone go out for a party.


    Not in a hurry to ring the doorbell, Gu Li adjusted his expression several times facing the courtyard door.


    The gate is not a mirror, so there is no way to refer to the state of expression at the moment.


    At this time, the courtyard door opened directly.


    Youth: "?"


    A voice came from the doorbell, with a slight smile, "Come in directly, Miao Miao is baking cookies."


    Gu Li has a bad feeling.


    He didn''t even ring the doorbell, why did the people in the house open the courtyard door on their own initiative?


    There is only one possibility, someone is always watching the camera. This means that the act of adjusting his expression just now has been caught in the eyes of others.


    He remembered the voice, it was his cousin Gu Chi, the elder brother who had tricked his cousin when we had dinner together before, he was handsome and gentle, but his heart was dark.


    Both legs suddenly became heavy, Gu Li wanted to turn around and leave.


    But leaving at this time, doesn''t it seem guilty?


    He took the courage to go in, and when he reached the gate of the villa, the gate was also opened, revealing a smiling face.


    "The slippers are here, you can choose the color you like."


    Gu Li looked down and saw that there were many options, but the one that fit his size was a pair of pink slippers.


    He searched the Internet for a long time, but he couldn''t find any oversized pink men''s slippers. Where did this person buy them?


    Noticing his silence, Gu Chi said embarrassedly, "The shoe covers are used up, you don''t mind wearing pink slippers?"


    Last time Gu Li and the others came over, they were wearing shoe covers.


    Gu Li was silent for a while, before choking out a few words, "I don''t mind."


    He suspected that the smiling fox did it on purpose, but unfortunately there was no evidence.


    Wearing pink slippers, this tall and somewhat aggressive young man sat awkwardly on the sofa.


    Hearing footsteps coming from the stairs, he looked up and saw a handsome guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    He knew that this person, his cousin Gu Che, was obviously from a major, but he made his debut in the draft.


    "what¡­"


    Seeing Gu Li, Gu Che remembered that his sister had an appointment with his cousin today.


    When he smelled the smell of biscuits from the kitchen, he couldn''t avoid pantothenic acid again.


    He has never eaten biscuits made by his sister!


    One of them was sitting on the sofa, the other was standing at the stairs, their eyes met a few times before Gu Che reluctantly called out, "Good morning, cousin, you came quite early."


    Before Gu Li could speak, Gu Chi smiled and said, "Because Xiao Li is looking forward to meeting Miao Miao."


    Gu Li''s pupils trembled slightly!


    Who is Xiaoli?


    Are they familiar?


    In his family, his brother and grandparents call him that, and his parents call him by his full name.


    Too surprised, Gu Li didn''t even refute that sentence.


    Gu Che couldn''t help curling his lips.


    Looking fierce, it turned out that he also came to rob his sister.


    He walked to the kitchen with a sour look and tried his best to maintain his image.


    The scent is stronger.


    A slightly chubby figure is still busy.


    "Miao Miao, I haven''t had breakfast yet." He hinted frantically.


    No matter what, if you eat the biscuits made by your sister first, you will win.


    "There is still pumpkin porridge in the pot."


    Hearing the voice of the second brother, Tuanzi froze, and instinctively blocked the sight of the second brother with his body, preventing him from seeing his finished product.


    "Brother cooked it in the morning, it''s delicious and sweet."


    Young entertainers are even more sour. Does this mean not letting him eat cookies?


    He was no longer reserved, and walked over with long legs, even if his sister didn''t give it to him, he would still grab a piece.


    "Miao Miao, the biscuits are ready, the second brother can help you taste..."


    Seeing the biscuits on the kitchen counter clearly, Gu Che froze, his black eyes reflecting the black biscuits.


    "Ahhh, don''t look!"


    Duanzi quickly reached out to cover the plate.


    "Don''t look, don''t look!"


    She whimpered in her heart.


    The God of Cookery skill only supports medicinal diet and some traditional methods, and does not support ovens at all. She confidently put the prepared ingredients into the oven, in exchange for a plate of black charcoal.


    Obviously following the instructions, why did it fail?


    Duanzi couldn''t figure it out, so she acted like a baby, letting the system give her seasoning that added biscuit flavor to sprinkle on the biscuits, deceiving people with the fragrance.


    Seeing her sister pouted, looking like she was about to cry, the handsome young man picked up a black charcoal biscuit, "It''s actually quite like chocolate, and it''s very fragrant. I''ll try it first."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： brothers join forces

    Chapter 467 Brothers Join Forces


    Duanzi was fast, but he was so angry and excited that he didn''t react at all. By the time she realized it, the second brother had already thrown the black charcoal biscuit into her mouth.


    It was too late to rescue her, she could only watch the reaction of the handsome second brother, her two little claws were twisted together.


    But seeing Gu Che eating black charcoal biscuits with relish, and nodding his head from time to time, he seemed very satisfied.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, his face full of doubts.


    Aren¡¯t cookies just horrifying to look at but actually delicious?


    She was about to reach for it when Gu Che picked up the whole plate.


    "I think it''s not bad, with a unique style."


    Gu Che smiled and said, "Cousin has been waiting for a long time, why don''t you let him taste this delicious biscuit too?"


    There is inevitably a hint of sourness in the words.


    "You did it for him after all."


    Duanzi was instantly alert, waved his hands again and again, shaking his little head frantically.


    "No, no, Miaomiao is for everyone to eat! Brother Gu Chi also has a share!"


    Gu Che was satisfied now, and was more than happy to share it with Gu Li.


    "I think it''s good, let them all taste it, it''s fair for everyone to share equally."


    "That''s right."


    Tuanzi nodded his head and quickly realized.


    "No, second brother, is it really delicious?"


    She stood on tiptoe, "Let Miao Miao taste it too."


    When the finished product was released, she was very unconfident.


    But now the biscuits are sprinkled with sugar-like seasoning, which makes the biscuits exude the fragrance they should have. In addition, the second brother is so satisfied with the food and praises it several times. Her confidence is back, and she even begins to doubt that the original finished product is actually Very well, she was blinded by appearances.


    Gu Che said at the right time: "You can''t judge a biscuit by its appearance."


    The dumpling was convinced, and I wanted to try it even more.


    "No, this is for us."


    Gu Che pretended to be domineering, and raised the plate high, "You can eat it if you want."


    Tuanzi pouted and remained silent.


    She doesn''t want to bake any more cookies.


    The little girl is very self-aware. She was good at cooking before, all thanks to her skills. Once the skill bonus is gone, her cooking skills will be very bad, and she will only waste raw materials.


    Tuanzi suddenly clenched his fists, "Why does my brother learn everything so quickly?"


    In the past, my eldest brother could only cook a few home-cooked dishes, but later he just learned from videos, and his cooking skills got better and better. Even baking biscuits and snacks has to be learned once or twice, and the finished product is so good that she wants to eat it even after eating it.


    Not only that, my elder brother didn''t know how to braid his hair before, but he just took the time to learn from the video, and now the braids look great!


    "Big brother, big brother, why are you so good?"


    Duanzi held his face in his hands and sighed.


    Clicking Gu Che''s expression from the corner of the eye, she quickly added, "Second brother, second brother, why are you so good?"


    The reserved second brother hummed lightly, and walked out the door holding up the plate.


    The dumpling is like a small tail, following her step by step, she still feels a little uneasy.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is Miao Miao really wrong in her judgment? Black charcoal biscuits are actually delicious? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just look at your second brother''s performance¡¿


    Duanzi is still tangled.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Yes, the second brother eats very well, so it should be Miao Miao¡¯s wrong judgment¡¿


    The system is silent.


    It will not remind the host at this time that her second brother is still an actor. Even if his acting skills are not as good as Gu Peihai''s, he has won several TV drama awards. It''s easy to stage the effect that this cookie is delicious.


    As for why? Does that need to be said? Even it didn''t charge extra for the lottery chance, and gave the host a special seasoning for free. The host''s second brother will definitely try his best not to hurt his sister.


    In the living room.


    Gu Li was a little restless, but he covered it up with a fierce look.


    In his heart, he complained about Gu Chi, the smiling fox, several times, wishing that the fox would leave quickly.


    Gu Fox didn¡¯t leave, he held a camera in his hand, and looked at the previous video from time to time.


    As the dedicated photographer of Tianyun School, Gu Chi has a lot of materials in his hands. Watching it from time to time, and occasionally inspiration flashes by, and he knows how to edit the new video to make it more visual.


    Free, easy to use, and full of inspiration, Gu Chi suddenly became the second most powerful elder brother in the eyes of Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Just when Gu Li couldn''t help but want to go out and go around the yard, the strong fragrance from before was approaching. If he felt it, when he looked back, he saw a malicious smile flashing across Gu Che''s face.


    Waiting for him to look again, this top-ranking person still looks lazy and boring, but the plate in his hand exudes a strong fragrance.


    This should be the biscuit baked by my cousin. Cousin is really powerful. At his age, he can only cause trouble.


    The young man thought silently in his heart, until he saw clearly the contents on the plate, he became even more silent.


    "Ok?"


    Gu Chi looked at the black charcoal biscuits in surprise.


    My sister''s craftsmanship has declined so quickly?


    Gu Chi sat down calmly, put the plate on the table, picked up a piece, threw it into his mouth, and began to eat happily.


    "Miao Miao''s craftsmanship is really good, she can even open a shop."


    Duanzi shrugged her fingers in embarrassment, "It''s okay, at least it doesn''t look very good."


    Gu Che disagreed: "This is called novelty, and now everyone likes novel food. If you launch this biscuit, many people will definitely buy it."


    Dumplings suddenly felt a little flustered, she held her face with a smirk, "Really? Then everyone''s taste is quite unique."


    Looking at Gu Che who was still bragging, the system was a little speechless. If the blow continues, what if the host really runs to open a store? It''s too much.


    The smile on Gu Chi''s face did not change, he glanced at Gu Che who was still bragging, then at Gu Li who was half-believing, and then at Shale''s younger sister, he understood.


    He also took a piece casually, and commented under his sister''s expectant gaze, "It''s really good, with a rich milky fragrance and very crispy."


    Tuanzi was suddenly covered in fluffy flowers.


    "So Miao Miao''s craftsmanship is so good!"


    Even without the God of Cookery skill bonus, she is still very good!


    The little girl was very happy, and actively recommended Gu Li to eat.


    She still remembered that Gu Li bought a lot of things yesterday, he was a big customer!


    The young man looked at Gu Che, then at Gu Chi, but didn''t see any clues, so he could only lower his doubts and picked up a black charcoal biscuit.


    Before he ate it, he was thinking, it¡¯s all baked like this, where does the milk flavor come from?


    After eating, his expression froze.


    It does not have a milky smell, but it has a paste smell. It is indeed crispy, but the taste is bitter.


    He froze, neither swallowing nor spitting.


    Gu Che raised his eyebrows, "Cousin, is it delicious? If it''s delicious, eat more."


    Gu Chi smiled and said: "Everyone has their own taste, maybe we think it''s delicious, but he may not think so, don''t make things difficult for him."


    Gu Li almost sighed, Gu Chi, ah!


    The next second, he heard Gu Chi say again, "Since this biscuit doesn''t suit his taste, the mung bean cake made by Miao Miao also doesn''t suit his taste. Let''s share the portion left for him."


    Mung bean cake was made last night, and there was another plate that Gu Che ate several times but failed. At that time, he noticed that Gu Chi''s eyes lingered on the mung bean cake several times.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： tiger sniffing rose

    Chapter 468 The tiger sniffs the rose


    Just as Gu Chi saw Gu Che''s acting at a glance, Gu Che also saw Gu Chi''s real purpose at a glance.


    It turned out to be the mung bean cake made by my sister.


    He wants to eat too!


    "You''re right," Gu Che said with 12 points of acting skills, pretending to regret, "Then it''s just us."


    He moved quickly, and immediately got up to get the mung bean cake specially left by his sister.


    Tuanzi was a little dizzy, and raised his head to look at Gu Che.


    "No, why..."


    Why did the topic jump so quickly?


    The system vaguely sensed something.


    Its idea is also quite simple. It has never eaten anything made by the host so far, and the conditions do not allow it. If one less person eats it, it will be happy. The system has a bad idea.


    ¡¾Guwu System: You haven''t asked Guli biscuits if they are delicious? ¡¿


    Tuanzi turned his head in a daze again and asked a question.


    Gu Li, who hadn''t swallowed the biscuit in his mouth: "..."


    He vaguely understood that he was being calculated.


    The already irritable young man shouted directly: "It''s delicious!"


    Don¡¯t let those two people get what they want!


    In order to get back the mung bean cake, he gobbled it up and even ate a few biscuits. When Gu Che came out with the mung bean cake, he stared fiercely at him again, "It suits my taste."


    Gu Che: "..."


    He could only pass the plate over, secretly happy in his heart, but fortunately he just ate two pieces.


    At this time, a hand reached out and took a piece.


    "It seems a bit stale, let me try it."


    Gu Chi tasted a piece confidently, "I haven''t tasted it, I''ll try it again."


    Gu Li scooped up the plate with his long hand, grabbed the plate, and put it domineeringly by his side, not letting Gu Chi take it.


    He doesn''t like mung bean cakes much, and he doesn''t know if this is a new trap, but he just instinctively doesn''t want these two to be happy.


    After tasting a piece, he looked at the dumpling very puzzled.


    Duanzi blinked, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Before it was really not delicious, but in order to play a different tune, he directly said it was delicious. This will really meet delicious food, and he doesn''t have the courage to praise it directly.


    "Barely, barely."


    Gu Li commented in a low voice, one piece at a time, and the disc will be released soon, without giving others a chance.


    Now, the dumplings have already set their sights on the pastries brought by Gu Li.


    "Wow," she praised sincerely, "You, like brother Gu Zhuo, know Miao Miao''s taste very well."


    How could Gu Li have the nerve to say that he copied it?


    "Buy whatever you want," he said calmly, "It just so happens."


    The dumpling choked.


    "Okay, I didn''t buy it specifically for Miao Miao, I just bought it by coincidence."


    It was Gu Li''s turn to choke.


    He secretly glanced at his cousin''s face, even if he wanted to change his words, it was too late, so he could only pass the box over with his head sullen.


    Fortunately, once you eat dumplings, you will forget those unhappy things.


    She ate a piece happily and shared it with everyone.


    After sharing, she held a piece of happiness in circles and accidentally stepped on Gu Li.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Miao Miao didn''t mean to..."


    She lowered her head to see if her cousin''s shoes were dirty, but she saw a pair of pink slippers. Looking closely, there were two rabbit ears on the slippers.


    The little girl was silent.


    She looked at the pink rabbit ear slippers, then at Gu Li''s fierce face, then at the slippers, but remained silent.


    Noticing her weirdness, Gu Che poked his neck and looked curiously, and laughed out a ''puchi''.


    Tuanzi and Gu Li turned their heads to look at him at the same time, and he sat back pretending to be serious, "It''s pretty, and it matches."


    There is a kind of beauty of a tiger sniffing a rose.


    Gu Li''s ears were reddish, but others couldn''t tell.


    He explained: "There are no other slippers, I don''t like them. I, I don''t usually wear them like this!"


    The real reason is that I didn''t buy one that fit his size.


    Duanzi was a little puzzled: "Really? Don''t you have a lot of slippers at home? Brother, didn''t you wash them recently?"


    She ran to the shoe cabinet in a ''da da da'' manner, opened the door and looked even more puzzled.


    "Where are all the slippers at home?"


    Hearing her muttering, the young artist lowered his head and played with the camera, as if intending to make a flower out of the camera.


    I couldn''t find any other slippers that fit the size, so the dumpling had to come back.


    After yesterday''s shopping incident, Tuanzi felt that he was getting acquainted with this cousin, and was not so afraid of his fierce face. He even sat next to him and asked him if he would go to that supermarket next week.


    ¡°I work out around there a lot.¡±


    Gu Li still answered the same way, "Passing by, you can go in and have a look."


    Inside the words, he will definitely not go to see it specifically, but he can take a look when passing by.


    Gu Che looked at him a few more times, and felt that these words were somewhat familiar.


    It seems that he has talked to his elder brother like this before.


    "I can go too."


    Gu Che talked about his recent arrangements, "I will come back next week, and I will record a program on this TV station. I can go to your program to have fun."


    It¡¯s just for fun, but it¡¯s actually helping to drain traffic.


    An ordinary program asked Gu Che for help, but Gu Che didn''t pay much attention. But if it''s my sister''s show, then I must help.


    Tuanzi is now very aware of the relationship between the popularity of the show and the prestige value. Hearing this, he flew over, rolled in Gu Che''s arms, and even squeezed his shoulders.


    "Second brother has worked hard, then when you come over, Miao Miao can treat you to eat..."


    She calculated her daily share, and said with some heartache, "Please eat instant noodles!"


    The instant noodles in the store are precious!


    Gu Che was really greedy.


    "It feels like I haven''t eaten instant noodles for many years."


    Tuanzi looked at the door to make sure that the elder brother would not come back suddenly, and whispered, "Miao Miao dare not eat instant noodles on the show, for fear of being discovered by the elder brother. But we can hide and eat, a bowl of instant noodles, the two of us Minute."


    Gu Che raised his hand, and Tuanzi immediately clapped his hands together.


    Both of them are looking forward to next week''s show, chatting together.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Did you forget that there are two brothers present? What if they sue? ¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately looked at Gu Li vigilantly, "Cousin, you won''t tell big brother?"


    How many times has this been called ''cousin''?


    Gu Li calculated quickly, and at the same time said in a rough voice deliberately, "I don''t know him well."


    Tuanzi understood the voiceover, smiled brightly, and smiled cheerfully, "I love you~"


    This is what she learned from netizens.


    Guli: "!"


    Several people were separated by a distance, and no one noticed that this fierce young man had turned into a statue.


    Now, Tuanzi is still flattering Gu Chi, hoping he won''t sue.


    "I''ll make mung bean cakes for you in a few days!"


    The handsome painter raised his eyebrows and remained silent.


    Duanzi added: "I''ll also make you a model for free, three paintings, three full paintings!"


    The painter stroked his chin, pretending to be a little moved and hesitant.


    Duanzi was a little anxious.


    In the past, the master used to play both soft and hard ways, she thought for a while, and turned the chubby face closer, and threatened, "If you don''t agree, Miao Miao will tell Brother Gu Mo that it was you who replaced his chocolate **** with strange-flavored beans." !"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： my eyes are bigger than yours

    Chapter 469 My eyes are bigger than yours


    According to the words of the elders, the relationship between Gu Mo and Gu Chi''s brothers has changed very obviously.


    Gu Mo was a well-known child prodigy when he was young. He skipped a grade to study, and the age gap with his younger brother was not too big, but he had no experience of going to and from school with his younger brother.


    What he studied was also not of interest to Gu Chi.


    On the contrary, Gu Chi''s grades were barely ranked in the middle, he couldn''t get into any good school, and later he took the path of an art student. At that time, the two brothers had very little communication, especially when Gu Chi was just in high school.


    After that incident happened, the two brothers were injured one after another, Gu Chi transferred to another school, and his whole person changed, with a spring-like smile on his face from time to time. When he was cold-hearted and soft-hearted, he was not good at rejecting people, but later he was able to reject many people with a smile. He also started to play pranks, the main target of the pranks was Gu Mo, then his cousin Miao Miao, and then the other cousins.


    As a Tuanzi who occasionally plays pranks, the relationship between Tuanzi and Gu Chi is that sometimes they are **** for tat, you cheat me, I cheat you, and sometimes they team up to cheat others.


    Therefore, Tuanzi is one of the few people who holds Gu Chi''s black material.


    Usually she doesn''t mention it, but when it comes to critical moments, such as now, she tries to hit every blow. This is what Master taught her.


    Facing a fierce and proud dumpling, Gu Chi grabbed her fleshy cheek and counterattacked lightly, "Whose stomach did the replaced chocolate ball go into?"


    The dumpling froze. She forgot that when she held Gu Chi''s black material, Gu Chi must also know what she did.


    The flamboyant little fox immediately lowered its furry tail.


    Gu Chi draws his tone, "Speaking of which, someone cheated and drank an extra glass of soda that day, saying that they wanted to clean their teeth so as not to be discovered. Who cheated?"


    Tuanzi quickly stretched out his small fleshy claws to cover his mouth, and blinked vigorously, as if to say, ''Miao Miao let you go, and you let Miao Miao go too''.


    If you can''t threaten, you can only lure.


    Tuanzi promised many conditions, and Gu Chi agreed, and never told Gu Cheng what happened today.


    The little girl continued to circle around the second brother happily, even fantasizing about the scene of making noodles together next week.


    Gu Li glanced at her several times, thinking to himself, the daily quota available for the little guest is too small, he is a customer, he can buy as much as he wants, he can''t finish it, and he can''t waste it, so giving it to the little guest is not deliberate Bar?


    After another meeting, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo came back and bought a lot of vegetables.


    Duanzi happily poked a fish, "Let''s cook together later."


    She loves cooking with everyone, and eating is her favorite.


    In the kitchen, everyone huddled together to pack the ingredients.


    Gu Li was assigned the task of peeling potatoes.


    He moved erratically, shaving slowly, and peeking at others. He''s never had this experience preparing meals with his loved ones.


    He lived with his grandparents since childhood. It''s not that he didn''t think of helping when he was a child, but at that time, grandma would definitely say something exaggerated that he didn''t like.


    For example, "Your parents gave us so much money, how dare we let their son do things?" "Your parents are so powerful, you are a young master, just wait and eat." "Oh, this little thing is not troublesome. Master''s gone''.


    I didn¡¯t understand it when I was a child, I just thought it was strange, and I felt that my grandparents and his family were actually very strange.


    At that time, there were also a pair of sons and daughters of my uncle who were raised under the knees of grandparents. Grandparents preferred the pair of grandchildren and grandchildren, and they were in a state of stocking for him. He spent most of his childhood alone. But for some reason, after returning to his parents, every time he did something they disapproved of, they would say that his grandparents spoiled him.


    He was not coddled, but ignored. The parents couldn''t understand, and the twin brother was too weak.


    He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t even notice that the blade was approaching the finger holding the potato.


    With a "slap", a small slap knocked down the knife.


    Gu Li came back to his senses, only to realize that he almost did something stupid.


    At this time, he felt chilly on his side again.


    Jiang City is not cold in May, not to mention there are so many people in the kitchen.


    While thinking about it, he turned his head and saw an angry dumpling.


    "Don''t lose your mind when using a knife," Tuanzi taught him like an adult, "It''s easy to get hurt!"


    Of course Gu Li knew he was wrong.


    It''s just that, he really hasn''t apologized, so he will put on a fierce face and keep silent.


    Duanzi became even more angry.


    "Are you still fierce when you do something wrong?"


    She simply went into battle with both hands, pinched Gu Li''s cheek, and pulled it to both sides, "Hurry up and say, ''I was wrong, I dare not do this again''!"


    Gu Li couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Does anyone have bigger eyes?"


    Tuanzi widened his eyes angrily, "Miaomiao''s eyes are bigger than yours!"


    Gu Li blinked, and had nothing to say for a while.


    Gu Chi was choosing dishes, and he caught a glimpse of the interaction between the two from the corner of his eye, and said with a smile, "Whoever does less work will have to eat less later."


    Tuanzi let go immediately, and pushed Guli to Gu Chi''s side, "I don''t know how to peel potatoes, so choose vegetables!"


    She picked up the potatoes and began to peel them. The action was crisp and neat.


    Gu Li looked at his own hands, and then at Tuanzi''s hands.


    "Hey," Tuanzi said proudly, "Miao Miao is very powerful, envy is useless."


    Gu Li let out a ''hum'' indifferently.


    "Are you not convinced?"


    Tuanzi immediately wanted to show off his skills, but when he heard the sound of a car coming from the garage, he couldn''t help but tilt his head in doubt.


    "Who''s back?"


    The only one who can drive the car into their garage is the eldest brother, right? But didn''t big brother go out today to chat with the screenwriter and others about the script?


    She suddenly lost the intention of showing off her skills, put down the potatoes and the knife, and walked out happily.


    When she met Gu Cheng, she hugged him, "Brother, why did you come back at this time? Do you know that Miao Miao wants to cook delicious food?"


    The tall man lowered his head, and wanted to pat his sister on the head, but saw a few marks on his trouser legs, and fell silent.


    Tuanzi looked at his trouser legs, then at his palm, and fell silent.


    After a few seconds, Tuanzi ran away.


    "Miao Miao didn''t do it on purpose!"


    She ran back to the kitchen in one breath, picked up the knife and potatoes as if nothing had happened, and tried to calm down, "Brother is back, cook for one more person."


    Gu Chi glanced at her guilty expression, "Didn''t you ask him why he came back?"


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Tuanzi turned around, turned his back to him, continued to peel potatoes, lowered his voice, trying to create an old-fashioned temperament, "If you should know, you will know."


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was cutting meat, almost laughed so hard that he cut his own hand.


    At this moment, Gu Cheng had already walked into the kitchen. When he saw a group of people in the kitchen, he was silent for a moment. Finally, he just stretched out his hand, snatched the knife from Tuanzi''s hand, and replaced it with a planer.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： emotional disharmony

    Chapter 470 Emotional Discord


    The dumpling responds extremely quickly.


    After the knife changed into a planer, she quickly raised her little head and praised, "Brother, you are so amazing, you can find where the knife and planer are at a glance. Miao Miao couldn''t find it just now, so I can only use a knife!"


    Gu Cheng pressed her little head that was about to move, "Not only did I find the knife planer at a glance, but I also saw that you did it on purpose, so I wanted to use the knife, right?"


    The guilty little eyes suddenly drifted wildly, and inadvertently drifted to Gu Li, and Tuanzi blinked vigorously for help.


    Guli is unknown.


    He told the truth, his tone was a bit aggressive, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, "It was the knife I used first!"


    Ben criticizes him in advance!


    Gu Cheng was speechless for a while. He didn''t quite understand why some people rushed to be criticized.


    Unanswerable questions, then change the subject.


    "Your parents will come over later."


    This is a disguised explanation for why he came home suddenly.


    Gu Li is no longer like a cat whose tail was stepped on, but more like a tiger ready to hunt, angry and fierce, and the scars at the corners of his eyes are a bit hideous.


    "What are they doing here?"


    The cousin came back last summer, and it took almost a year to visit him, so he had to think about it!


    His impression of his parents actually stems from the words and deeds of his parents in the past twenty years.


    When he was young, his parents would also visit him at his grandparents¡¯ house. When he expressed his desire to go home for the first time, his parents said disapprovingly, ¡°They are your grandparents, and they will definitely take good care of you. They have high living expenses, and they also give you a living expenses that belong to you."


    Xiao Guli vaguely had an idea that his parents seemed to think that money could solve his predicament at that time.


    Actually not.


    He even discovered that his grandparents did not spend the living expenses that belonged to him on him, but on his cousins. He is not as good as his cousins ??in food and clothing, and sometimes he is hungry.


    If the family is poor, forget it, but that is the money his parents are going to spend on him.


    He told his parents about this, but his parents ran to ask his grandparents, and his grandma gave a performance in tears, and they believed him, thinking that he was lying at a young age, and still gave him high living expenses, and still left him at his grandparents'' house .


    After that, his life became even more difficult.


    During high school, my brother showed a talent in stock trading, and my parents insisted that Gu Zhuo apply for a major in finance regardless of Gu Zhuo''s preferences. It seems that if you know how to trade in stocks, you should study finance, but you don¡¯t know that finance includes a lot of content, and stocks are only a small part of it.


    When I was in college, my family¡¯s company had problems and was on the verge of bankruptcy, so I relied on the money I made from stock trading to tide over the difficulties.


    Not all finance students can speculate in stocks, and can obtain huge wealth through this means. But the seemingly weak Gu Zhuo has a sharp vision, as long as he makes a move, there will be no loss.


    But this talent actually made his brother unhappy. Later, my brother rebelled for the first time and spent a lot of effort cross-professional to pass the archeology department, but was scolded by his parents as a "waste of talent" and "disobedient".


    Gu Li, who has grown up, thought that his parents still think money is more important.


    There are many similar things, so when he heard that his parents were coming to Gu Zhai, his first reaction was not that the other party simply came to visit his sister, but to seek benefits.


    Last year, the brothers accidentally found out that their cousin was back, and saw her on variety shows. Gu Zhuo vaguely revealed that he wanted to visit his cousin, but he was afraid that he would be misunderstood as seeking profit.


    In addition to being decisive in stocks and archaeology, Gu Zhuo is actually a little indecisive in private. He procrastinated until this year before meeting his cousin because of a sword.


    If the parents tried to get close to Gu Cheng''s family for profit, wouldn''t his brother be in an embarrassing situation?


    Thinking of the past, Gu Li became even more agitated, and his eye sockets even turned slightly red.


    Several people in the kitchen didn''t expect him to have such a big mood swing, and they were all stunned.


    Tuanzi suddenly ran over and patted his arm, "Don''t be so aggressive, speak up!"


    Gu Li slightly restrained his expression, but his expression was still not friendly.


    If you don''t get to the bottom of it, everyone will definitely misunderstand that his unfriendliness is aimed at Gu Cheng.


    This is not the case, but Gu Cheng obviously did not misunderstand.


    "They have a business meeting in Jiang City. If you have time at noon, come and see us."


    Gu Cheng''s tone was calm and unaffected at all.


    Gu Li let out a ''heh'', with a sarcasm, "It''s not like I haven''t been to Jiang City on business before, why did I come to see you this time?"


    Gu Cheng: "..." He personally dismantled his parents, how can he still answer?


    Tuanzi raised his head and looked around, with a bit of expectation in his tone.


    "Cousin, you are so pretty, so your parents should be pretty too, right?"


    Gu Li immediately lost his temper.


    "Hmph," he rubbed his nose, and snorted in a neutral tone, "Let''s just force it."


    Everyone didn''t understand who he was referring to whose appearance was barely good.


    But those present were either human or half-human, and they all heard that Gu Li and his parents had a bad relationship.


    Gu Chi shook the water off his hand, and patted the dumpling on the head again, "My mother took a break today and made a lot of amber walnuts and nougat, do you want to take your cousin to eat?"


    Duanzi is like the little bear who saw the honey, his eyes are shining.


    "Yes, yes!"


    She went directly to pull Gu Li, "Cousin, let''s go, the third aunt''s craftsmanship is really good, you will still want to eat after eating."


    "I don''t like sweets."


    Saying so, Gu Li was dragged away obediently.


    I just don¡¯t know if he wants to avoid his parents, or if he thinks he can get along with his cousin alone.


    As soon as the person left, Gu Chi took out his phone and sent a message.


    Putting down the phone, he explained with a smile, "My mother will stay for Miao Miao and them to eat later, so we won''t wait for them."


    Gu Cheng didn''t expect this turn of events, but Gu Chi''s approach was very appropriate, at worst, he would let his sister come back to see his second aunt after lunch.


    He put on his apron, prepared to cook, and drove a few people out by the way.


    "There are not so many people."


    In the end, only the two senior brothers stayed behind, and Gu Che and Gu Chi went out side by side.


    Gu Che: "I didn''t expect you to be so caring."


    Gu Chi smiled: "I''ve always been considerate..."


    Without waiting for Gu Che to refute, he deepened his smile, "For example, I didn''t say that you guys were going to eat instant noodles just now."


    Gu Che: "..." Is this a threat? Must be a threat, right?


    Soon it will be lunch time.


    Duanzi and Gu Li were indeed left by Hua Wenyi for lunch.


    As long as you don¡¯t eat at the same table with your parents and don¡¯t accept their education, it doesn¡¯t matter where you eat Guli.


    As for dango, as long as it is delicious, it doesn''t matter where you eat it. She was very curious about the appearance of the second aunt and his wife, but it''s not too late to go and see after dinner.


    Before then, of course, enjoy the handicraft of the third aunt!


    Tomato sirloin, tamales, potato chicken, here I come!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： disagreement

    Chapter 471 Discord


    Hua Wenyi is a woman who speaks softly and softly. Occasionally, other topics will be discussed at the dinner table, but they are definitely not topics such as ''study and family'' that make the younger generation feel restrained.


    Gu Li has never met an elder with such a gentle personality, and even if they are not related to each other, the other party''s concern for him is genuine. He couldn''t help but recall the experience of eating at the same table with his elders before.


    If you are eating with your grandparents, what the other party said must be positive or negative. If they were eating at the same table with their parents, they would definitely scold them for their poor personality or disobedience and go to study in the Chinese Department, not follow the path they arranged, or speak ill of their brother in front of him.


    If you eat at the same table with your grandfather, that will be even more serious. As long as grandpa''s face is heavy, the whole table can''t eat well.


    At this time, a piece of potato fell into Gu Li''s bowl.


    Gu Li woke up startled, and followed the chopsticks to see the smiling face of the dumpling.


    "It''s for you, it''s so delicious, you should eat more."


    The young man''s heart couldn''t help softening, and his expression was not so stiff anymore.


    "Eat obediently," Tuanzi continued to instruct, "Don''t be in a daze, daze is impolite to delicious food."


    Sounds reasonable.


    Gu Li took a few mouthfuls of the soft and glutinous potatoes, and approved of the dumplings.


    After a while, Duanzi sandwiched potatoes in chicken nuggets with potatoes or pumpkin in tamales for him. They were all delicious, and the cousin took care of him too much, right?


    The young man was a little happy, and quietly suppressed these thoughts, and ate slowly.


    The chubby little face revealed an expression of secret joy. When the third aunt looked over, Tuanzi hurriedly buried his head in cooking, and the corners of his lips raised from time to time.


    Later, it was discovered that Gu Li was not very good at being a vegetarian, so Tuanzi picked up chicken nuggets for him, and at the same time looked at him eagerly.


    The young man with a less irritable expression was a little confused.


    Hua Wenyi has long been aware of the interaction between the two, and will remind him with a chuckle, "She wants you to order something for her."


    Gu Li looked at the expectant face of the dumpling, and then at the farthest dish, "That''s right, your hands are relatively short."


    The expectant eyes suddenly turned into angry eyes.


    "Who has short hands? This is the normal length!"


    But within a few seconds of anger, delicious dishes fell into her bowl, and quickly piled up into a hill.


    The chopper''s eyes suddenly turned into crescent eyes.


    Tuanzi reservedly hummed a few times.


    "For the sake of seeing them, Miao Miao will forgive you. Don''t say that Miao Miao is short-handed in the future!"


    The two of them were sitting on the armchairs, and even if Tuanzi wanted to threaten her face fiercely, she couldn''t do it for a while.


    She could only put down her chopsticks and wave her little fleshy claws, and she almost couldn''t say ''oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo up''.


    When she found that Gu Li''s eyes fell on her dangling legs involuntarily, she immediately added wittyly, "Don''t say that Miao Miao has short legs! We are brother and sister, and you have long legs, which proves that Miao Miao can also have long legs in the future! "


    Such words are extremely lethal.


    fell into the ears of the young man, because the cousin thought that the two of them were very similar. After only meeting a few times, the other party recognized their identities as cousins. They were really defenseless and kind.


    Unknowingly, Gu Li also put on a thick filter.


    Under the rough and violent temperament, there is a delicate heart hidden. Because of his childhood experience, he understood a truth, not just because two people are relatives can really treat each other as relatives. True love is more important than kinship, sincerity is exchanged for sincerity.


    He and his grandparents are grandparents, but the attitude of those two people seemed to transfer their dislike for his parents to him. There is also my uncle''s family, who often show malice, and his attitude is not as good as the children he met casually on the side of the road.


    "Okay, you will definitely have long legs in the future."


    Hua Wenyi glanced at the pensive young man, and reminded the dumpling with a smile, "If you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    The dumpling let go of the cousin, and quickly stuffed meat into his mouth.


    There was a lot of fun on this side, but the atmosphere on the other side was a little awkward.


    Jin Xuan is ranked fourth, with only Jin Lin as her younger sister. The age gap between the two is the smallest.


    The same thing is that they don''t think Mr. Jin is his father, what he said is right, and he must follow the path he arranged.


    The difference is that Jin Xuan complains more, but actually doesn''t have the courage to reject Mr. Jin''s network. This caused her to use Mr. Jin''s network and at the same time feel that she was restrained, and she often complained in private.


    And Jin Lin resolutely left her father''s protection, even if she broke her head and blood, she would not admit defeat, and finally made a breakthrough, and met Gu Feng, who had a good three views, and walked into the palace of marriage. She didn''t rely on Mr. Jin, and she confidently rejected Mr. Jin''s career and marriage arrangements.


    After Jin Lin fell out with Mr. Jin, worried that Mr. Jin would be angry, Jin Xuan also took the initiative to alienate the younger sister. Later, Jin Lin, his wife, and their youngest daughter had an accident together, and Jin Xuan didn''t come to visit Brother Gu Cheng either.


    Now when relatives meet, it is extremely embarrassing.


    Gu Cheng¡¯s personality is serious and serious, and he also has a considerate side, but his consideration is basically placed on the family members he recognizes, which makes him take the initiative to find topics, which is difficult.


    Gu Che is even more so. He looks cool but is actually casual and unrestrained. Apart from his parents, brothers and sisters, few people really care about him. It''s true that Jin Xuan and the two are elders and relatives, but he hasn''t seen each other a few times in more than 20 years, so it''s too difficult for him to pretend to have a deep relationship.


    The two senior brothers just kept their heads down and cooked, completely ignoring the embarrassment at the dinner table.


    The one who can liven up the atmosphere is the somewhat dark-hearted Gu Chi.


    But since he has a dark heart, it is impossible to help Jinxuan and his wife at this time.


    Jin Xuan was a little clueless, and racked her brains to find a topic.


    Knowing that this table of meals was made by Gu Cheng, she praised, "Your craftsmanship is really good, you have worked hard all these years."


    Before Gu Cheng opened his mouth, Jin Xuan couldn''t help but said, "But you are busy with work, and Xiao Che is also a busy person. You can definitely hire a housekeeper to help with cooking and cleaning. If you don''t have time to take care of Miao Miao, you can also hire a live-in nanny .If you earn money, you will spend it.¡±


    The young director was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The two award-winning movies brought him a lot of income, and his younger brother also saved a lot of money, not to mention the property left by his parents before the accident, which is enough for the three of them to live comfortably.


    Yes, they are reluctant to spend money, don¡¯t they know how to spend money? He purposely stayed in Jiang City because he didn''t want to miss his sister''s childhood.


    Not to mention my sister''s age, she needs someone to guide her well. It is said that my sister has been in ancient times before, and there is only one master by her side. In fact, she lacks the care of more family members. Usually, my younger sister behaves sunny and cheerful and clingy. In fact, behind this clinginess is the fear of being separated from her family again.


    He saw it clearly, didn''t point it out, stayed in Jiang City to work, and promised to cook at least one meal for his sister every day, that is, to tell his sister with practical actions. The eldest brother is here, this is home, don''t be afraid, they will not be separated.


    Making money is very important, but money can be earned at any time. If he neglects his sister''s mental health because of work, he will regret it for the rest of his life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： Black Fungus

    Chapter 472 Black fungus


    After entering the table, Gu Cheng''s expression was serious and serious. Jin Xuan couldn''t even see through her son''s emotions, so how could she see through Gu Cheng''s mood swings?


    She calmly talked about hiring a live-in nanny, and then talked about the dumplings.


    "Knowing that Miao Miao is back, I am very happy. Her child is cute and cute."


    After expressing her love, she changed the topic, "Why don''t you see her at home? Did you go out to play with the children in the community? It''s not okay to forget to eat because of playing."


    Before Brother Gu Cheng could speak, Gu Chi smiled and said, "Miao Miao eats at my house. My mother likes Miao Miao very much. She always invites her over for dinner and makes snacks for her."


    I also like it. One waited for a year to visit, and the other called me to eat and give homemade snacks from time to time. The degree of love and sincerity are in sharp contrast.


    Jin Xuan and his wife were a little embarrassed, and for a moment they didn''t know whether Gu Chi said that on purpose.


    Looking at his spring-like smile, the couple took the initiative to dispel the suspicion.


    "That''s right, you just said to hire a live-in nanny." Gu Chi said in a gentle tone that the recent incidents were all related to the live-in nanny. "There is a certain risk, and cousins ??don''t dare to take this risk."


    Before Jin Xuan could explain a few words to the live-in nanny, Gu Chi showed an embarrassed expression again.


    "Actually, the second uncle and the second aunt have retired, and my parents are about to retire. They proposed to take Miao Miao home to take care of them, so that the cousins ??can concentrate on work. It''s just that Miao Miao and the two brothers are very close. Alas, Aren''t we doing bad things with good intentions to separate brothers and sisters who have such a good relationship? Of course we must respect Miao Miao''s choice."


    This not only said that the three brothers and sisters of Gu Cheng have a good relationship, and that Gu Cheng will never ignore his sister for work, but also said that several uncles and aunts also care about the three brothers and sisters, and are willing to help take care of the niece personally, instead of being like a certain aunt said Just like what I said, I just hired a live-in nanny and left it to outsiders to take care of.


    The young painter has a good appearance and temperament, his words are gentle, and his expression of embarrassment is also very real. These words are even more sincere. He did not criticize Jin Xuan, but it seems that he has used countless invisible knives to fly towards Jin Xuan and his wife. .


    The couple couldn''t figure out whether he was interested, but they were no longer embarrassed to rely on their status as elders to give pointers on this matter.


    After eating a meal with their own concerns, the two senior brothers went out directly.


    Gu Cheng came out with some melon and fruit snacks and sat on the sofa.


    He observed quietly, and found that the second aunt and his wife had changed from being successful people with ease and superiority of the elders at the beginning to being embarrassed and uncomfortable now.


    He thought to himself, the cousin''s soft knife is really powerful.


    Coincidentally, a lively and pleasant voice came from outside the door.


    "Third Aunt''s stewed beef is so delicious, Miao Miao also wants to learn. I will stew it for you in the future, okay?"


    Gu Cheng couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, feeling as if he had eaten candied lemons, which were both sweet and sour.


    Jin Xuan and her husband Gu Chang looked at the door expectantly.


    At this moment, they heard another familiar voice.


    "You have said so, I will come and taste it then."


    "Ancient Li?"


    Gu Chang was a little surprised, "Is he also eating at your third uncle''s house?"


    He looked at Gu Cheng.


    Before Gu Cheng could speak, Gu Chi, who was studying the camera, smiled and said, "Yes, my mother fell in love with him at first sight, and thought he was cute and well-behaved, so she decided to keep him for dinner."


    cute?


    Clever?


    Jin Xuan and his wife looked strange.


    Their youngest son was obviously grumpy and stubborn, and quite disobedient. He even fought with others in middle and high school, and was often called a parent, and he didn''t listen to what he said.


    At this moment, Tuanzi and Gu Li also came in, ready to change their shoes.


    Gu Li planned to leave after dinner and not meet his parents. But he was also worried that his parents would suddenly go out with his cousin''s family for their own benefit, so he could only suppress his displeasure and follow him to have a look.


    Pink rabbit ear slippers were placed next to the shoe cabinet as usual. He changed his attitude naturally, and then walked towards the living room, and saw his parents with unfriendly expressions.


    "Dad, Mom." He deliberately called out in a rough voice.


    Gu Chang was angry when he saw him like this.


    "Why didn''t you tell us when you came to see my sister?"


    Gu Li put his hands in his pockets, and walked over deliberately, "Then, do I have to report to you what I eat for three meals a day?"


    "you!"


    Jin Xuan hurriedly stopped her husband who was about to lose his temper.


    This is still at my younger sister''s house. Even if I want to educate my son, I have to go home to educate him.


    After stopping her husband, she forced a smile.


    "Your dad has no other intentions. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. If I knew you were here, I should have let you come over for dinner just now."


    My son doesn''t have a good relationship with them, so he avoids them on purpose, and it''s fine if he doesn''t eat with them, why does Gu Cheng and others help to hide it?


    Jin Xuan was puzzled, but did not question the juniors indistinctly.


    After all, there is a difference between closeness and distance. You can educate your own son at will, but it is not easy to criticize your nephew directly.


    She looked at the little girl strolling over, with a round face and big eyes, as playful and cute as the little girl when she was a child, and immediately waved kindly.


    "Miao Miao, come quickly to Second Aunt and let Second Aunt take a good look at you."


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands, looked at the second aunt, and at the same time approached slowly, he didn''t forget to look back at Gu Li, and then turned back to look at Gu Chang, with some doubts on his face.


    Jin Xuan raised his hand to fish it out, hugged him in his arms and rubbed him, "What are you looking at?"


    "Well."


    Duanzi thought for a while, and told the truth, "I don''t think my cousin is quite like you..."


    She thinks the two cousins ??look better.


    Jin Xuan smiled and said: "That''s right, the two brothers are more like your grandma, with a good foundation."


    "Wow," Tuanzi couldn''t help but widen his eyes, "Then Brother Chunting and Brother Chunchao are also more like grandma? They also look good."


    "I have inherited your grandma''s merits." Jin Xuan thought for a while, "Your grandma was a great beauty when she was young."


    Duanzi suddenly felt a little regretful.


    Gu Li sat down on the single sofa, watching this scene with cold eyes.


    He is not surprised that someone likes his cousin when they first meet. After all, the cousin is so cute, cuter than the children in many stories.


    Because of his preconceived ideas, he always felt that his parents had other purposes. Seeing that Jin Xuan was kind to his cousin, which was different from the dislike of the two brothers, he couldn''t help worrying that Jin Xuan was plotting against her sister.


    Since Gu Li sat down, he is getting closer to Gu Chang.


    Gu Chang was a little dissatisfied with his ignorance of himself, and was reminded by his wife that it was not easy to educate his son, so he mentioned Gu Zhuo.


    "What is your brother doing recently? He doesn''t answer the phone calls, and what kind of research is he doing?"


    The tone was a bit aggressive.


    Gu Libian said in a more aggressive tone: "No matter what you do, you don''t have time to study stocks."


    Gu Chang immediately lowered his face.


    Tuanzi turned his head and saw his black face, blinked, "Second uncle, your face looks like black fungus now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： not playing with you

    Chapter 473 Not playing with you


    Hearing ''the face is like black fungus'', Gu Chang couldn''t maintain this expression immediately, and was even a little embarrassed.


    It''s just that the pair of sons have been extremely annoying since childhood, and it is difficult for Gu Chang to face them with a peaceful mind. He had no intention of scaring the other children.


    He squeezed out a somewhat embarrassing smile, and was about to appease the niece, when he heard the second son sarcastically saying, "It''s obviously like black charcoal."


    Gu Chang''s smile froze instantly, and his anger rose again.


    "What expression do you have?"


    Jin Xuan quickly patted his arm, "It scared my niece."


    Tuanzi shook his head honestly, "Miao Miao wasn''t frightened, my cousin must have been."


    At this time, the three of Jin Xuan almost spoke in unison.


    Jin Xuan and his wife: "Impossible!"


    Gu Li: "I''m not scared!"


    Tuanzi subconsciously leaned back, rubbing his little face in aggrieved way, "Miao Miao means that my cousins ??when I was young are not now."


    She pouted and gave Gu Li a thumbs up, "You are very powerful now, so don''t be afraid."


    The young man''s ears were slightly hot, he opened his mouth, he wanted to be humble, but he thought proudly, I was already very good, my sister was telling the truth, it was because my parents couldn''t find my greatness.


    Gu Che, who had been staying out of the matter, couldn''t bear it anymore.


    There are conflicts in this family, can you not involve his sister?


    He stood up directly, picked up his sister from the second aunt''s arms, rubbed her ears, "Does it hurt?"


    Duanzi touched his ears, thought for a while, and answered honestly.


    "a little bit."


    The three spoke in unison, and the voice was louder. Among them, the second aunt was so close to her, and she had good hearing, so her ears were still buzzing.


    Gu Che felt even more distressed, rubbed her again, and simply carried his sister to the yard without even saying hello.


    This kind of behavior must be a bit impolite, but he doesn''t care that much. One is the second aunt who he may have met when he was young, and the other is the younger sister, he will definitely choose the younger sister.


    When he took the dumpling away, Jin Xuan and his wife became even more embarrassed.


    Recalling carefully, they have been embarrassed ever since they stepped into this house.


    There is nothing to talk about next, Jin Xuan hastily said hello and was about to leave with her husband and son.


    Gu Li just wanted to leave, but now he doesn''t want to leave.


    "I''m staying for dinner."


    Jin Xuan is not good at saying anything in front of others, so in the end she can only follow him.


    Victorious after contradicting his parents, this kind of happiness made Gu Li ignore other people''s reactions, and stayed very calmly.


    I didn''t know what to do when I stayed, and gradually changed from calm to a little at a loss.


    Gu Chi was still thinking about the copywriting for the new video of the Tianyun School. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Gu Li who was almost fidgeting, and immediately said gently, "I heard that you are from the Department of Chinese, so do you usually write some articles?"


    At that moment, Gu Li almost thought that he had lost his horse.


    Just when his heart sank, Gu Chi explained his purpose slowly, "I need a copywriting here, but I''m really not good at it..."


    After listening to the ins and outs, the somewhat irritable young man looked at him a few more times, his handsome face was full of sincerity.


    Seeing that my sister still has Chinese language, it is not impossible for him to help.


    "What subject?" he asked gruffly.


    Gu Chi immediately took out a notebook and flipped through it a little.


    "These topics."


    Gu Li: "... isn''t there only one?"


    The young painter smiled harmlessly, "They are all alternative themes, and we don''t know which one is better. We are all ready, and then choose slowly and take pictures slowly, and work slowly to produce meticulous work..."


    Gu Chi talked a lot, most of which were foolish words. Gu Li heard it, and thought to himself, this is the only time I will be tricked and help out once.


    "I''ll take a copy and think about it when I go back."


    Gu Li took out his mobile phone to take a picture, but he didn''t see the fox-like smile on Gu Chi''s face at all.


    Gu Fox thought to himself, if there is one, there are two, and the free copywriting is in hand. It not only saves brain cells, but also teases young people from time to time, which is great.


    The yard.


    Tuanzi huddled in his second brother''s arms and complained.


    "I think Second Aunt and the others are like grandpas."


    Gu Che was a little confused, "Aren''t they too old?"


    "Oh, I''m talking about Brother Chun Ting''s grandfather."


    Mentioning Mr. Jin, Gu Che''s mood was as calm as water.


    Tuanzi held his chubby face and muttered softly, "Brother Chunting once said that his second aunt had complained about the old man in front of his father, saying that the old man had a stubborn temper and liked to control the life of the child. Qualified parents."


    Gu Che looked down at his sister rubbing her face, feeling a little greedy, pinched herself, "She doesn''t look like a qualified parent, nor does her husband."


    "Yes yes yes!"


    Tuanzi nodded his head, not bothering to slap his second brother''s hand away.


    "Actually, they are similar to grandpas, so I have the nerve to call them grandpas."


    After thinking about it, Tuanzi tilted his head, "Maybe they were influenced by the old man? Tsk, it''s not good for one generation to influence the next."


    Gu Che really didn''t care about those relatives, but his sister was worried, so he was still willing to use his brain a little bit.


    "Teaching by precepts and deeds is subtle."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tuanzi slapped his hand away politely, and his face swelled up, resembling white and tender glutinous rice balls.


    Gu Che looked innocent: "Did I say something wrong?"


    Tuanzi groaned and chirped: "Say something Miao Miao can understand, Miao Miao hasn''t learned these idioms yet."


    Isn''t this bullying her for reading less?


    "Okay, okay, I mean, she was indeed influenced by that old man. She is not a qualified parent and has a bad relationship with her two sons. She doesn''t even feel that she is wrong, and she puts the responsibility on her son."


    Gu Che raised his hand and squeezed his sister''s protruding mouth into a duck''s mouth, and his tone was a little more sarcasm, "But her husband was not raised by that old man, but he also has this temperament. It can be seen that the education method of their husband and wife, There is both the influence of the old man and their own problems. They may be more concerned about other things than studying how to become a qualified parent."


    After all, these days, it is believed that as long as the material foundation is provided, the child can be raised. Little do they know that with the changes of the times, it is also necessary to pay attention to the spiritual needs of children. Some children would rather endure material deprivation than have the care of their parents.


    What''s more, Jin Xuan''s conditions are better than ordinary parents, and they can''t make enough money. If they spare some time to take care of their children, the relationship between the two parties will not be so tense.


    The summary of the brothers and sisters whispering.


    Tuanzi puffed up, "Miao Miao wants to play with my cousin more than with my second aunt."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Gu Che skillfully rubbed her head, "They can ignore their own son, how could they come to play with you every now and then? It''s good to meet a few times a year."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： caught straight

    Chapter 474 Get caught


    In the blink of an eye, it was the fourth issue of "Little Boss", and Gu Li really fulfilled his promise, "passed by" nearby for three consecutive days of exercise, and bought a lot of things.


    I bought a lot of things, not to mention, some of which he gave to the children because he couldn¡¯t finish it/had a toothache recently/was losing weight.


    The children were a little afraid of him because of his fierce expression, but after receiving many small gifts, they quickly became friends with him.


    And this graduate student always has the attitude of ''I don''t want to play either, but they are too enthusiastic, so I will play reluctantly''.


    At first, everyone thought that the kid was forcing him too much. Later, everyone gradually got a glimpse of his original intention from his fierce expression.


    ¡¾It¡¯s the first time that I think someone is so cute, maybe it¡¯s because he has a strong physique and a big contrast¡¿


    ¡¾The reason of ''I''m just passing by'' is too perfunctory, but if you don''t want to come, there are countless routes to avoid¡¿


    ¡¾In one minute, I want all the information about this handsome guy¡¿


    Even Tuanzi vaguely understands what is meant by ''duplicity''.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, it seems that your guess is at least half right¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Only half right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Oh, because he never admitted it himself¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Since everyone has duplicity, how can they admit it? He is studying in the city next door, but he comes to Jiang City from time to time. He must not only watch the program group, but also go to see his brother. Maybe he told his brother that I came to Jiang City because I didn¡¯t have many classes recently]


    Duanzi was speechless.


    It is indeed possible for Gu Li to say such a thing.


    The second brother used to be a little awkward, but this cousin is very awkward.


    The highlight of the fourth issue is not only an awkward handsome guy, but also a top-notch Gu Che who visits his sister, but ends up being hired by a kid to become a salesperson.


    Among today''s traffic niche, Gu Che is one of the rare entertainers who has both enthusiasm and acting skills. Singing and acting are both blooming without overturning, which is very rare.


    Basically, he shoots one or two TV dramas a year, and he will stay in the crew for more than half a year. The rest of the time is occasional opening concerts, or participating in other people''s concerts as a guest, and appearing on variety shows to promote TV dramas.


    If it weren''t for his team to pick up some magazines and endorsements from time to time, fans might not see him several times a year. Whenever there is a chance to see his materials, everyone screams.


    At first, a famous viewer sent the news of Gu Che''s appearance in "Little Boss" to Chaohua. After being confirmed by fans, it happened that the student party and work party on the weekend directly crowded the live broadcast room.


    Crowding the live broadcast room is not counted, and soon many topics climbed up the hot search.


    #Gu Che little boss#


    #The pit is the brother#


    #Gu Che Salesperson#


    #One yuan employment top flow#


    Passers-by curiously clicked on the hot search, and saw that whether it was the younger sister Hang Ge who was a salesperson, or the top class succumbed to one yuan, it was very interesting, and they clicked in to see.


    The director wiped his sweat while expanding his contacts.


    "Is this the appeal of the top stream?"


    Director Zheng understands why some TV dramas and variety shows like to invite traffic niches.


    But even if he tasted the sweetness, next time he will still do what he wants. Although the traffic is good, he has no money. If it''s free, order more. If it''s a demon, then forget it.


    The day soon reached noon, Gu Li who was ''passing by'' had already bid farewell to leave, and Gu Che, a laborer, also had a chance to eat.


    He glanced quickly at his sister.


    Tuanzi immediately stretched out his little paw and made a gesture.


    Gu Che pursed his lips and smiled, avoiding the camera and walking towards the agreed place.


    ¡¾Am I dazzled? Just now he seemed to be winking with Miao Miao]


    ¡¾I saw it too! ¡¿


    ¡¾What is the secret of this brother and sister¡¿


    ¡¾Director, hurry up and let the cameraman follow! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is not good, since you actively avoid the camera, you definitely don¡¯t want us to see it¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhh, my exuberant curiosity¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s all family, don¡¯t look outside, is there anything I shouldn¡¯t know? ¡¿


    Gu Che''s ability to avoid the camera was first-class, and soon he walked around to the boulevard behind the small supermarket.


    The boulevard is connected to the side entrance of a residential area. Because it is impossible for vehicles to enter and exit, and it is far away from the station, only very few people usually enter and exit through this side entrance.


    The staff of the program group may not know this place.


    As for those passers-by fans who refused to leave, most of them were ambushing in front of the supermarket, and it was difficult to get around here.


    On the avenue, there are wooden benches separated by a few trees.


    At this moment, two bowls of instant noodles were placed on one of the benches, and the fork was inserted through the lid into the wall of the cup, and the aroma of instant noodles came out.


    There are two small plastic stools in front of the bench, borrowed from the supermarket.


    "Second brother, hurry up!"


    Tuanzi was standing not far away waving, looking anxious.


    The anxious look was not because he was worried about being discovered, but because the noodles would become lumpy.


    This is the second time in her life to eat instant noodles! Although it is not nutritious, it is delicious! Eat once a year and be satisfied!


    Half a minute later, the brother and sister sat down in front of the bench together and took down the fork in a pious gesture.


    After the fork is removed, the lid automatically rises, and a strong fragrance comes out.


    "There are ham sausages!" Gu Che was a little surprised.


    Tuanzi held up the fork and said proudly, "I secretly asked Brother Gu Li to buy this."


    The program group does not allow guests to use personal pocket money in the supermarket. If you want to take away the things in the supermarket, you can only use your salary.


    Before, everyone worked hard all day, and each person could only get a very small amount of money when counting.


    Today, everyone benefited from Gu Che''s favor, and they got a lot of money just at noon, but that wasn''t enough.


    Gu Che suddenly felt a little sour.


    He also has money, but after he becomes a salesperson, he must also abide by the rules of the program group. He cannot spend his own money and cannot buy snacks for his sister.


    After thinking about it, does this count as my sister spending Gu Li''s money to support him?


    After thinking this way, the ham sausage looks much more attractive.


    Seeing that the noodles were soaked just right, the brother and sister lowered their heads in unison again, concentrating on the noodles.


    The system is a little speechless.


    Isn''t it just a bowl of instant noodles? The siblings are too greedy.


    But thinking that Gu Cheng is the head of the family, and this kind of food is absolutely not allowed in the house, the greed of the brothers and sisters is natural.


    Two minutes later, the two of them ate half a bowl of noodles, and began to comment on each other sentence by sentence.


    Just then, a loud voice suddenly came from not far away.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "do not take photos!"


    "I''m a salesperson today, not a mascot!"


    "Ah Yah Yah!"


    Interspersed with the voice of the staff to stop.


    "It''s the sound of Zhongyi."


    Tuanzi turned his head and saw the little boy running out of the corner angrily. There were many people behind him. They should be the audience who knew about this variety show, as well as the staff who helped maintain order...and the cameraman.


    Seeing two acquaintances, the cameraman subconsciously aimed the camera at the Gu Che brothers and sisters. This was the cameraman''s instinct.


    So the audience who were originally concerned about Zhongyi saw such a scene.


    The brothers and sisters, who were trying to avoid the camera before, lowered their heads slightly, with half a stick of instant noodles hanging from the corner of their lips, holding the cup noodle bowl with a bit of surprise and panic on their expressions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： In the face of disaster, fly separately

    Chapter 475 Fly separately in the face of catastrophe


    ¡¾What did I see, two cute mice that were stealing food! ¡¿


    ¡¾No, how did I see the panic on their faces? It''s just eating instant noodles, why hide secretly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of being said to be giving bad guidance, although I don¡¯t know why eating instant noodles is bad guidance. This thing is neither nutritious nor poisonous. Dun, it¡¯s all a personal choice, and you can¡¯t blame others, right?]


    ¡¾The one in front of you thinks too much, who is so boring, you have to find fault with such a trivial matter? I think they are afraid of being discovered by the elder brother]


    ¡¾We know = big brother knows¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, I¡¯ve taken a screenshot of @Gu Cheng, Miao Miao, Xiao Che, don¡¯t thank me, I¡¯m just a good person¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, whether you are good or bad, I also want @Îâ³É¡¿


    ¡¾#æÃæÃÓîÇгԳԲ·Ãæ#, this entry is topped, and it¡¯s on the hot search, my brother must know it¡¿


    There are really people who watch the excitement and don''t think it''s a big deal, and they go to add bricks to the entry.


    In less than a minute, this entry rose like a rocket.


    Inside the lens.


    After being dazed for a few seconds, Gu Che quickly put down the instant noodle bowl, picked up his sister and ran away. His back view could be called running away.


    ¡¾Ah, even if he runs away, Xiao Che is still so handsome¡¿


    ¡¾No, we all know what to run for¡¿


    ¡¾The poor instant noodles are abandoned, hurry up and catch up with your long legs¡¿


    ¡¾I suggest that everyone give applause to our hero today¡ªthe cameraman! ¡¿


    ¡¾Crack! ¡¿


    At this moment, Zhong Yi vaguely understood with the photographer, a little guilty and a little excited.


    As for those viewers who insist on sticking to their favorites, they have already picked up their mobile phones to take pictures and videos, and upload them to the Internet at an extremely fast speed.


    Naturally, some people thought that Gu Che was deliberately creating a topic, and he was quite scheming, even a cute baby variety show. But most of the people are laughing ¡®haha¡¯, it¡¯s not too big of a deal to watch @ÊØÖÇ.


    Gu Cheng was in class, and his phone was turned on silent.


    After class, I took out my mobile phone, opened the software habitually, and was about to check if there was any negative news about my younger siblings, but my mobile phone was stuck.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    After spending a few minutes to understand the cause and effect, he was going to pick up his younger siblings from get off work at the filming location of the show himself.


    When I drove to the small supermarket, the show crew had just left, the children were waving goodbye, and there were still a lot of show fans on the sidewalk across the street taking pictures.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Cheng frowned in discomfort.


    The previous show that my sister participated in will change the filming location soon. Even if the audience finds out the address, by the time they arrive in a hurry, the guests have already moved. Either a village is directly closed and opened after filming, which can ensure the personal safety of the guests.


    The nature of the program this time is different. The young guests often communicate with strangers, leaving more time for the audience. The filming location was in Zhujia Village before, and many people may not go to watch it, but now it is in a certain street in a big city, with convenient transportation, and many people come here after hearing the news.


    Although it hasn''t caused too much trouble to the program group so far, when it comes to his sister, Gu Cheng will inevitably take one step at a time and watch three steps, for fear that this kind of onlooker will eventually affect his sister.


    Duanzi is saying goodbye to his friends.


    This scene will be staged at the end of each issue. She has already hugged Ai Fengyi very skillfully, kicked her feet on the ground, and rushed towards the sky.


    After a set of procedures, the few friends refrained from reluctance, and happily went to find their parents.


    "Well, it always feels like they''re acting so sad on purpose."


    Tuanzi wiped off the sweat that didn''t exist, and began to suspect that he had been tricked by his friends.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If you knew they did it on purpose, would you follow them next time? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Of course it will follow¡¿


    It''s just a small request from her friend, and she is willing to meet it.


    "Ah, it''s Gu Cheng!"


    "Director Gu, look at me!"


    The sudden scream made Tuanzi almost jump up in fright.


    She quickly turned her head to look, and found a tall figure walking in her direction.


    The people across the street were frantically taking pictures with their mobile phones and screaming from time to time.


    Duanzi didn''t show surprise for the first time, but looked around, trying to find a container to hide himself.


    "Ahhh," she screamed softly, "Why did the eldest brother come over suddenly? Did he watch the live broadcast?"


    She couldn''t find the container, so she could only run around in a hurry.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Isn''t he in class? A conscientious elder brother will not watch the live broadcast during class]


    The system could only hold back a smile and tell her the truth.


    There is a group of enthusiastic netizens who are crazy @Îâ³É, and at the same time brush related entries on the hot search list. As long as Gu Cheng clicks into the software after class, he can know about it.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Are netizens so boring? Still sue? A group of accusers! ¡¿


    Many complainants are still paying attention to the aftermath of this incident.


    The audience who stayed at the scene enthusiastically shared the video of Gu Cheng personally picking up the person, and the complainants were satisfied.


    The Tuanzi who was sued could only cry and accept the education of the eldest brother.


    Gu Cheng looked around, "Where''s your second brother?"


    Tuanzi pouted and said unhappy, "Run away, leaving Miao Miao alone to face the anger of elder brother, Miao Miao doesn''t like second brother that much today, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Although Gu Che gave a reason before leaving, it was because of an urgent job and needed to fly to another city immediately. But through his flying eyes, Tuanzi decided that he had abandoned himself with a guilty conscience.


    Tuanzi hugged his arms and groaned.


    "When we eat instant noodles together, we are good brothers and sisters. When the elder brother gets angry, he will fly separately, hum!"


    When she said this, she secretly took a look at Gu Cheng''s expression, and she couldn''t see any joy or anger, so she stretched out her tentative foot, "If Big Brother is not angry, then Miao Miao will not be angry either."


    The young director snorted and picked him up.


    "Then you should still be angry." He strode towards the parking lot and found that Ji Zhangzhuo who came to pick up his sister had already arrived. It can be seen that Gu Che didn''t forget to arrange the follow-up before running, "It''s better to be angry no matter what he proposes." Do not agree."


    Tuanzi, who failed in the test, drooped his little head. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became, and he bumped his head on Gu Cheng''s shoulder again.


    "Miao Miao is wrong, no candy next week, brother, don''t be angry."


    Just when Ji Zhangzhuo heard this, he immediately held his heart exaggeratedly, "Oh my God, do you really want to give up the sweet and fragrant candy? Is it worth it for a bowl of instant noodles? Oh, is it for the sake of sesame seeds?" Lost the watermelon?"


    The little girl raised her head angrily, screaming with anger.


    "I want to be a complainer too, I want to file a complaint with Senior Brother!"


    How could there be such a reckless second senior brother? Why don''t you stay with Brother Yun Mu!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Spirit Jade Crack

    Chapter 476 Crack in Lingyu


    Getting into the car, Tuanzi was arguing with Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is usually obedient to his little junior sister, but when he gets the chance, he can''t help teasing her, so he wants to make her so furious that she meows.


    Now, Tuanzi is a kitten with fried fur, hunched over and breathing, and might give Ji Zhangzhuo a claw at any time.


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to test on the verge of death.


    Both of them were sitting in the back row, and their hands began to fight frantically. After a few minutes passed, they failed to hurt each other in the slightest.


    Gu Cheng glanced through the rearview mirror, and suddenly seemed to see two cats punching cats. You punched, and I punched, and the punches were all air.


    He drove to the commercial street, where there was a newly opened restaurant with good reviews. After he heard about it from his colleagues, he planned to bring his younger siblings and two senior brothers to try it out, but his younger brother ran away.


    Parked the car in the parking lot, Gu Cheng unbuckled his seat belt, and explained, "Your elder brother has arrived and ordered some dishes. You go to fill your stomach first, and then order what you like."


    Tuanzi stopped fighting, Qi Qi raised their hands and cheered, "Big Brother is the best, I like Big Brother the most!"


    Gu Cheng ordered a small private room, and he didn''t want to be eating. Other guests recognized the four of them and came to ask for autographs or group photos.


    Put an end to all factors that disturb my sister''s meal.


    Tuanzi happily pushed open the door of the private room, but the goal was Duan Xiayou who was staring at Lingyu in a daze.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    She sniffed the fragrance in the air, and looked at the dishes that had been served with salivating eyes. Remembering the strangeness of her elder brother, she moved her gaze away with difficulty, and looked at Duan Xiayou who was in a daze again.


    This time she got closer and looked more carefully, her eyes widened in surprise, "Why did the Lingyu crack like this?"


    The spirit jade in Duan Xiayou''s hand was the first piece of jade with the ability to travel through time and space. The master carved many copies of this piece and left it for later apprentices.


    After Duan Xiayou traveled to the modern age, some small cracks appeared in the Lingyu, and he also had a premonition because of this that he could no longer use the Lingyu.


    But just today, to be precise, just after he entered the private room, the cracks in Lingyu became even bigger, as if they were about to break into two pieces.


    He really couldn''t figure out the reason for this change.


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws and touched the crack of Lingyu, which was a pity.


    "Second senior brother," she turned to Ji Zhangzhuo, "where''s your Lingyu?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out his spirit jade, there were only some small cracks on it, which looked similar to the spirit jade of the first chivalrous tour.


    "Only the elder brother has a problem."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t think of the reason either.


    Gu Cheng was already seated, and by the way, picked up a piece of fish, removed the bone and put it in his sister''s bowl.


    "You don''t have to think in the direction of...mystery," Gu Cheng paused for some words, "You can look up the scientific reason."


    Duan Xiayou came to a sudden, clicked into the browser to search, and quickly got several scientific answers.


    "Appears normal."


    He was relieved.


    Looking up, the little junior sister has already sat down happily, eating the fish pieces that the elder brother picked out the bones for her.


    "Brother, don''t worry," after swallowing the fish, Tuanzi educated him like an adult, "When we come to modern times, we have to think in the way of modern people. Except for time travel, this world is actually scientific."


    She nodded her head, affirming herself.


    Actually, it doesn''t need her to say, the two senior brothers have gradually developed such a habit.


    No one took the cracking of Lingyu seriously.


    Didn''t even think about the system. It actually suspected that the cracking of the spirit jade was related to the opening of the space-time tunnel. It''s just that it hasn''t noticed any abnormal energy fluctuations recently, so it immediately ruled out this possibility.


    After eating a meal happily, the dumpling is soft and coquettish, and wants to go shopping with the elder brother.


    Gu Cheng doesn''t like shopping.


    I just thought that the weather has turned hot recently, and it''s time to buy some summer clothes for my sister. There are also two senior brothers. When they crossed over before, the temperature was still low and they didn''t have summer clothes.


    The four of them went to a nearby shopping mall, first to the men''s clothing section.


    The two senior brothers have the same style. As long as the style is pleasing to the eye and the size is suitable, they can buy it directly, and there is no need to compare it at all.


    In less than half an hour, the two solved their summer clothes needs, and went to the children''s clothing area with great interest.


    Tuanzi looked up at them with an ominous premonition.


    Soon the ominous premonition was verified.


    The two senior brothers simply dressed her up like a doll.


    Duan Xiayou changed his lazy style and held up a tutu skirt, "Miao Miao, look at this one, it must be very suitable for you, come on, try it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo held up a plaid skirt, "Miao Miao, this suits you better, try this one."


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws and hugged his head, "Don''t try, there are too many. Big brother, take care of them!"


    No one answered for a long time.


    She raised her head in confusion, and finally found her eldest brother in a row of sportswear.


    "Miao Miao, you just came here, you can try this set," he held up a set of short-sleeved shorts with white and purple trim, "It''s also convenient for exercise."


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    It is impossible to try, unless you give her a bag of candy.


    Gu Cheng can only choose to pack it directly.


    Tuanzi curled her lips: "Huh!" The eldest brother is too principled, and she can''t even take advantage of it.


    She turned her head to look at the two senior brothers again. The two senior brothers were eager to move, but because of the majesty of the elder brother, they didn''t have the courage to make small moves under the nose of the elder brother.


    Leaving the children''s clothing area, they took the elevator to the first floor and were going to walk back to the previous parking lot to go home together.


    The shops inside the first floor are basically jewelry and cosmetics, and the shops outside are all kinds of food.


    The scent of cake and milk tea is intertwined, attacking the nose of the dumpling.


    She guessed that her elder brother would not agree, so she could only cover her nose actively, refusing to be attacked.


    Just as they passed by a cake shop, a little boy who was acting like a baby with his parents chose to play tricks and lay down on the ground and rolled.


    "I want it, I want it!"


    At this point in time, the traffic in the shopping mall is relatively high. As soon as the little boy rolls over, there will be more crowds of onlookers.


    The young couple were thin-skinned and could not squat aside and shoot videos ignoring their son''s cheating, so they finally bought a piece of cream cake at the request and took him away in a hurry.


    Duanzi stared straight at the eyes.


    "It''s also useful to play tricks."


    She secretly glanced at Gu Cheng.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Think about Zhong Yi, you didn¡¯t agree to him rolling around and cheating¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That¡¯s because Miao Miao is ruthless, big brother is so nice, if Miao Miao plays tricks, he will agree¡¿


    Think of it and do it.


    Tuanzi grabbed Gu Cheng''s hand, and tentatively said, "Brother, Miao Miao is also playing tricks, will you buy Miao Miao a cake? A small piece is enough."


    Gu Cheng snorted and laughed, "Then you roll over first, so I don''t know if I will agree."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, and he was about to lie down on the ground.


    At this time, she found that the ground was dirty, and immediately wrinkled her nose in disgust.


    "It''s too dirty, if Brother Qi Ze sees it, he might wash it right away."


    After staying with Gu Qize for a long time, she has become a person who pays special attention to hygiene.


    The ground is too dirty, she doesn''t want to roll around, and she doesn''t want to give up the cake.


    Gu Cheng kindly suggested: "Next time you go out, you can bring a carpet, and lay the carpet before rolling."


    Tuanzi excitedly said, "Will Big Brother agree then?"


    The eldest brother smiled without saying a word.


    The two senior brothers put away their mobile phones regrettably, and couldn''t take a video of the junior sister rolling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： Miao Miao will make a move

    On this day, Tuanzi did some calculations at home, and found that he hadn''t seen Jin Chunchao, who was on a business trip to Jiangshi, and Gu Zhuo, who was studying in Jiangshi, for several days.


    Especially Gu Zhuo, he used to run very hard before, and he had to meet Tuanzi twice a week, but recently Gu Li met Tuanzi occasionally, with an attitude of ''I''m just passing by''.


    She called Jin Chunchao first, but unfortunately learned that he had returned to Beishi.


    "Okay, brother Chunchao, you should talk to Miaomiao before you leave."


    Duanzi regretted: "Miaomiao still wants to make mung bean cake for you. The weather is hot, so you have to eat mung bean cake."


    When she said this, Jin Chunchao, who was a little irritable, began to regret it.


    At first he didn''t pay attention to this cousin, but later became an accomplice, and he secretly watched the cousin''s previous variety shows.


    In "Leisurely Pastoral Life", my cousin made honey grapefruit tea by herself. She was not skilled in the movements, but the result should be good, and everyone who drank it said it was good.


    By analogy, the mung bean cake made by my sister must be delicious. In summer, you should try mung bean cake.


    "Next time." Jin Chunchao hesitated for a while, and made a promise to try next time with embarrassment.


    "Okay, okay, next time you come, tell Miaomiao in advance."


    Tuanzi looked forward to it: "If Brother Chun Ting also comes, please tell me."


    It''s good that she didn''t mention Jin Chunting, but when she mentioned it, Jin Chunchao became irritable again. But he didn''t intend to affect his sister''s mood.


    Just when the two parties were about to hang up the phone, Tuanzi''s IQ went online, and his eyebrows frowned.


    "No, brother Chunchao, don''t you work in Yunshi? How did you come back to Beishi? Did something happen to your family?"


    Different from Jin Chunting who chose to stay in his hometown after graduation, Jin Chunchao almost couldn''t wait to leave the home with his grandfather, trying to minimize the influence of his grandfather on him.


    And Jin Chunting also said that his younger brother would never go back to Beishi when he had nothing to do.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Tuanzi was a little worried, and tentatively asked, "Did something happen to my uncle or aunt? Or something happened to my grandfather?"


    Jin Chunchao seemed to snort coldly.


    "Whoever has an accident, nothing will happen to him."


    Inexplicably, Tuanzi always felt that this ''he'' was referring to Mr. Jin.


    Counting again, she hasn''t called to ''greeting'' Mr. Jin for a long time.


    "What did he do again?" Tuanzi said righteously, "You talk to Miao Miao, and Miao Miao argues with him. Miao Miao''s eloquence is great!"


    At least for now, she has won the match against Mr. Shangjin!


    Duanzi proudly raised her chest.


    In the past, Jin Chunchao would never talk about this with others, especially children.


    But this time, he was depressed, and he didn''t know who to tell, and he really opened up the chatterbox with Tuanzi.


    "He urged the marriage and arranged a blind date for the elder brother," the young dentist said gloomily, "He is very satisfied with that person, and he especially hopes that the elder brother will marry him."


    Duanzi: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    "Why is this story so familiar?"


    Duanzi scratched her ear with one hand.


    "He used to persecute my mother like this!"


    Tuanzi stood up angrily, stomping his feet vigorously.


    She thought of watching a TV series with her second aunt a few days ago, and the lines of a certain character in the TV series.


    "If he is so satisfied, then he should marry him!"


    "Poof."


    The balloons formed by the resentment were all punctured, and it was rare for Jin Chunchao to laugh out loud.


    "That''s what I thought at the time."


    Jin Chunchao snorted again.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You should ask Jin Chunting if he wants to get married now. If the other party wants to and is interested in a blind date, then you brothers and sisters can¡¯t say anything.¡¿


    Tuanzi nodded his head, Xiao Gugu was right.


    She asked Jin Chunchao.


    "He did not want."


    Jin Chunchao is a little embarrassed, he has never talked about this with his peers, but now he is talking to children, it''s weird. However, he vaguely felt that although his sister was young, she could understand them. Because the younger sister is thinking about the problem from their perspective.


    After hesitating again and again, he talked about his elder brother and his views on love and marriage.


    To put it simply, the brothers do not reject marriage, but they have no intention of getting married at this stage.


    If they are in a hurry to get married and there is no suitable person around them, they will naturally ask their elders to help them set up a bridge. But the problem is that they are not in a hurry, and even think that marriage is not necessary. If they meet the right person and let the marriage take its course, they will get married. If not, it''s not bad to maintain the current state.


    The problem is that at this stage, they are not in a hurry to get married, and they are not ready to get married, so they are driven away from the shelves.


    Jin Chunchao was a few years younger, and it was Jin Chunting who was targeted by Mr. Jin.


    Tuanzi nodded like a grown-up.


    She has her own understanding.


    "You have no plans for this, nor are you ready, and even think that getting married under this idea will usher in a bad result."


    Jin Chunchao especially agreed with this statement.


    My younger sister who is less than six years old understands it, so why doesn¡¯t my grandfather understand it?


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You suddenly became very wise¡¿


    Shouldn¡¯t the host be obsessed with food and martial arts? Why do you suddenly have such a view on marriage?


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao has always been wise, Miao Miao doesn¡¯t understand, but Miao Miao can listen! ¡¿


    She twittered in her mind who and what she was listening to openly.


    These objects include but are not limited to the elders around.


    For example, the eldest brother Gu Peihai is often urged to marry, the second uncle is very anxious, and the second aunt is very calm.


    Second cousin Gu Mo was urged to get married by his mother''s relatives. He introduced various partners, but the third uncle and three aunts were very calm, thinking that if the child had this need, he could just help match the match. If the children are not happy and force them to get married, there will inevitably be many conflicts after marriage. It is better to follow them, after all, the children live their own lives.


    Duanzi has heard a lot, even if he doesn¡¯t understand, he can draw many conclusions.


    And she found that not forcing, but letting nature take its course, can give everyone the greatest freedom.


    "But oh," Tuanzi thought of Jin Chunting whom he hadn''t seen for a while, "Brother Chunting is very gentle, but when it comes to big things, he''s actually a little bit stubborn."


    If the cousin is not happy, she doesn''t think Mr. Jin can force the cousin.


    Jin Chunchao couldn''t help ridiculing: "Some people will cry, make trouble, and hang themselves."


    Duanzi widened his eyes again.


    "You, you mean the old man..."


    She covered her eyes with one hand, "Hey, is he shameless?"


    Jin Chunchao coughed lightly again, "Ahem, I exaggerated what I said just now. He won''t be looking for death, but his attitude is tough. He often criticizes elder brother after get off work, and deliberately skips meals. He just saw that elder brother is too filial. "


    This trick is mean and hurtful, but it works. At least once this move is made, his parents don''t know how to intervene. The eldest brother is even more tangled and painful.


    "It''s okay, Miao Miao will make a move!"

 Chapter 478： simple minded

    Chapter 478 Simple minded


    On the plane to Beishi.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at the little junior sister who was holding juice and drinking, and the second junior brother who had closed his eyes and meditated.


    "I don''t understand," he yawned, "I just used to scold the old people, why so many people are needed."


    Tons of dumplings are drinking juice.


    After drinking it in one gulp, she wiped her mouth in satisfaction.


    "Who said it was just name calling?"


    Tuanzi looked confident, "We are going to steal people!"


    The second yawn was swallowed back, and Duan Xiayou even hiccupped in fright.


    "Steal, steal people?"


    Closing his eyes and resting his mind, Ji Zhangzhuo raised his eyelids and teased, "Elder brother, your thoughts are so dirty, where are you thinking? Stealing people is not stealing people."


    Tuanzi was a little puzzled and made a gesture of running away with a sack on his shoulders, "That''s how to steal, big brother, can you understand this wrong?"


    She blinked in a daze.


    Duan Xiayou made a joke and chose to shut up.


    Tuanzi is already familiar with the community where the uncle''s family lives. When he enters the community, he can still greet the old grandpa and grandma he knows.


    "Yo, Miao Miao is here."


    "Miaomiao, will you go to grandma''s house for dinner tonight?"


    "Miao Miao, our community participated in the Tai Chi Sword Competition for the Elderly in the district and won the first place!"


    "Miao Miao, do you want to practice Tai Chi together tonight?"


    The two senior brothers saw the little junior sister waving her fleshy claws to the left and nodding to the right at the same time, which was very popular.


    When we got close to the building where the destination was located, there were not many people following up, but they were all grandpas and grandma who were very familiar with Tuanzi, and they all lived in the same building.


    While waiting for the elevator together, an old lady asked why the dumpling came over suddenly.


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "Miaomiao is here to **** my brother. My brother is unhappy, so Miaomiao wants to take him away."


    The old lady understood in seconds.


    They all live in the same building, and gossip spreads quickly.


    Some old people agree with Mr. Jin''s approach, and feel that Jin Chunting is not young, and it is shameful to delay getting married. Occasionally, when they meet in the elevator, they will press a few words. Some people think that their children and grandchildren have their own blessings, and if so many become enemies, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The old lady in front of her felt that she should not care so much.


    Hearing that Tuanzi was going to **** his brother, he nodded with a smile, "Then you work hard. I see that kid Chun Ting has lost a few pounds recently, and he has heavy dark circles. I''m afraid he hasn''t had a good rest."


    Duanzi felt even more distressed.


    The elevator arrived, and everyone got into the elevator. An old man who always had a straight face and few words suddenly said, "I saw that little girl yesterday."


    Tuanzi blinked, not understanding.


    The old lady explained: "The girl who went on a blind date with Chun Ting."


    She looked at the old man again, "Old Zhao, just speak straight, don''t hesitate."


    Grandpa Zhao hummed, "The little girl stayed in the cafe all afternoon and met five men."


    Duanzi: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    Ji Zhangzhuo let out an ''ohhhhh'', "Didn''t that family be very satisfied with Brother Chun Ting?"


    He hasn''t seen Jin Chunting before, but it doesn''t prevent him from shouting after his junior sister.


    Grandpa Zhao hummed again, "Chun Ting is good-looking, with a good education and a good salary, but there are people out there who have high vision and look down on a veterinarian."


    Tuanzi remembers this Grandpa Zhao, he doesn¡¯t like to talk, and he doesn¡¯t like to gossip. This will suddenly point out "I can''t look down on a veterinarian", probably because I accidentally heard the young girl or the girl''s parents say bad things about Jin Chunting.


    She counted with her fingers.


    Old man Jin is very satisfied with the girl, he wants Brother Chun Ting to marry her, and still making trouble at home. Little did he know that he was satisfied with his family, but he was dissatisfied with Brother Chun Ting, and even spoke ill of Brother Chun Ting and the profession of a veterinarian.


    Oops, just thinking about it makes me angry!


    Tuanzi stood at the door angrily, and almost jumped up to ring the high doorbell.


    Ji Zhangzhuo raised his hand and pressed the doorbell, then rubbed her little head.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely win. As soon as they open the door later, we will grab someone and run away."


    "Yeah!" Tuanzi nodded heavily.


    It''s a pity that only Mr. Jin and Jin Chunchao are at home, and the other three are not off work, so the plan to steal people has been postponed for the time being.


    As soon as he saw Tuanzi, Mr. Jin''s expression changed. He stood up and wanted to go back to his room.


    Tuanzi hurriedly stopped him, raised his head, and looked at him seriously, "Hey, aren''t you crying and fussing and not eating or drinking? Why are you still fat? Did you hide under the covers and eat at night?"


    Master Jin was so angry that his veins throbbed.


    "Who is crying? Who is eating?"


    "You!"


    Tuanzi said sincerely: "Children only cry and cry to achieve their goals. Are you a child?"


    How sincere she is, Mr. Jin will be so angry.


    He looked back at his grandson.


    "You brought her here?"


    He usually doesn''t like this cold grandson, and this will be even more annoying.


    Coincidentally, Jin Chunchao also felt that this grandfather was unreasonable.


    He nodded very calmly, "Yes, I invited her over for dinner, and I will cook tonight."


    Is there such a good thing?


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    Reason brought her back to her senses, and she continued to stare at Mr. Jin.


    "Miao Miao is here to check your homework. How are you playing chess recently? Can you play Tai Chi? Are you number one from the bottom again?"


    Tuanzi clasped her small arms, shook her head and sighed, "Oh, you really are the worst class ever led by Miao Miao!"


    Old man Jin was so angry that he couldn''t help but follow her rhythm.


    "I win more than I lose in chess, and I don''t play Tai Chi very much. I can also play Tai Chi Sword. I won a prize a while ago!"


    Tuanzi rubbed his chin, "Then why do you still have the time to torture your grandson?"


    "Who tortured them?"


    Old man Jin said angrily: "You should get married when you are old. That girl is the granddaughter of my old friend, she is very good!"


    Tuanzi covered his heart in shock, and took a few steps back.


    "You, you still have friends?"


    Master Jin: (¨‹¤Ø¨‹¥á)


    In a few words, Ji Zhangzhuo figured out the temperament of Mr. Jin.


    He pressed his junior sister''s head with one hand, showing an innocent and puzzled expression.


    "Could it be that this is the legendary ''specially cheating friends''? Old man, your old friend is really kind to you!"


    Old man Jin heard the strangeness of yin and yang, and his expression became even uglier.


    Jin Chunchao was planning to go to the kitchen to pack up the ingredients and leave the stage to his younger sister. Hearing this, he paused again, "What did you find out?"


    He first said what he knew.


    "It is said," he glanced at Mr. Jin, his tone a little dissatisfied, "Grandpa''s old friend is very satisfied with my brother, and his granddaughter is also not married to my brother. Grandpa is very moved. No, he is not married yet, so he has already used it." relationship, ready to help that woman get promoted."


    Old man Jin was even more dissatisfied, "We will be a family in the future, and your sister-in-law can get along well, which is also beneficial to your brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly said, "So that''s the case, no wonder she wants to continue the blind date secretly, instead of directly telling you that I look down on your family. Is this because she wants to be promoted and find better conditions?"


    Master Jin''s face darkened.


    "Don''t provoke discord, I have a very good relationship with her grandfather, I have met that girl before, she is knowledgeable and simple-minded."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： bet

    Chapter 479 Gamble


    Ji Zhangzhuo almost laughed out loud.


    Regardless of whether the girl was forced to go on a blind date by her family or not, it is true that she is about to get promoted by taking advantage of the Jin family.


    Their family looked down on Jin Chunting, and Jin Chunting had no intention of marrying the other party, and made it clear that she could date as many people as she wanted, and marry whoever she wanted. But hanging the Jin family and using the Jin family is too much.


    Just like that, can it still be evaluated as ''simple in mind''?


    Those who say such things are probably not really stupid.


    Ji Zhangzhuo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the old man in front of him.


    Because of his special growth environment and experience, Ji Zhangzhuo has cultivated the ability to see through people at a glance. He looked at this old man who was three times his age, and found that he could see the bottom at a glance.


    For decades, this person''s personality has not changed. I really don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune.


    Tuanzi looked around, trying to win the old man, but was pushed back by Ji Zhangzhuo with one hand.


    "Is it slander, you can investigate a little bit."


    Ji Zhangzhuo slightly changed the words of the information he had just heard, and told Mr. Jin.


    Going on a blind date with other people, and looking down on Jin Chunting''s occupation and conditions.


    "But we are only hearsay, not true, you will suspect that it is normal, why don''t we make a bet?"


    Old Master Jin''s face was dark, "What bet?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled.


    Tuanzi, who was poking his head again, moved slowly backwards. The second senior brother''s expression is a bit dangerous.


    "Let''s check this matter separately. If I misunderstood that girl, I apologize to you, and then leave with my brother and junior sister. If it is true, then please apologize to Brother Chun Ting."


    It was just an apology, but it didn''t make him stop interfering in Jin Chunting''s marriage. The requirement of not interfering in the marriage was not added because Ji Zhangzhuo knew that if after this incident, Mr. Jin was still obsessed with it, he would really lose his filial piety to his grandson. The other party denied Jin Chunting''s beloved career.


    On the contrary, it proves that this person is still a little rescued. As long as he doesn''t meddle indiscriminately, it will be better for grandpa and grandson in the future.


    Master Jin agreed without hesitation.


    He didn''t believe that his old buddy would lie to him at all.


    Based on their friendship, even if the other party refuses to let his granddaughter go on a blind date with his grandson, and expresses his importance to his grandson, he is willing to help if he just mentions it. Since there is a shortcut, there is no need for the old man to destroy the friendship and go the long way.


    After betting, Mr. Jin went out.


    Ji Zhangzhuo asked with a smile: "You won''t startle the snake, will you?"


    "I have my own method, and I don''t need you, a junior, to teach me."


    The door is closed.


    Jin Chunchao was very angry at first when he knew that his blind date made use of his eldest brother and still disliked him.


    Things have already happened, if you can use this incident to wake up grandpa, or test whether grandpa is really stubborn and hopeless, that''s fine.


    "How do you want to check?"


    Jin Chunchao recalled that his sister had a good relationship with the old people in the community, and asked suddenly, "Those uncles and aunts told you?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi smiled and raised his hand, "Don''t worry, it''s said by your trustworthy grandparents."


    If it was not Grandpa Zhao but someone else who said this, Tuanzi might not believe it.


    "Why, Cha Miaomiao has an idea," Tuanzi waved his hand as if to drive him away, "Brother Chunchao, hurry up and cook."


    The arrival of my younger sister brought hope to this matter, so Jin Chunchao directly ignored her age and held a celebration banquet in advance.


    Tuanzi went out, found Grandpa Zhao again, and asked the name of the coffee shop and the specific time when those people met.


    Getting the answer, Tuanzi thanked him politely, and was about to leave, but was stopped by Grandpa Zhao again.


    The taciturn old man hesitated and said: "I don''t have a good relationship with Grandpa Chun Ting, this happened just now, I didn''t decide whether to tell him or not."


    Grandpa Zhao didn''t know that Mr. Jin decided to help in private. He just thought that Mr. Jin liked the girl and forced his grandson, while the girl looked down on Jin Chunting and dating someone with better conditions was like a farce.


    The relationship between the two old people is not good, and he was still struggling to talk about whether he would be regarded as sowing dissension, when he came over.


    He was more than happy to tell Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi was stunned, and after a few seconds, he understood what he meant, and smiled brighter, "It''s okay, it''s the same to tell Miaomiao. Thanks to Grandpa, otherwise Brother Chunting would be miserable."


    waited to say goodbye to Grandpa Zhao, and the three of them went to the cultural pavilion in the community.


    Tuanzi sat cross-legged on the bench, meditating with a stern face.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t help poking her soft cheek.


    "Aren''t you going to investigate? Go to a coffee shop or ask around."


    He looked at Ji Zhangzhuo again, "You have made a bet, you should think about how to ask?"


    The baby-faced youth looked innocent.


    "This kind of thing should be left to the omnipotent junior sister."


    He glanced at it and was still thinking. Of course, it was more likely that he was communicating with an unknown existence, and smiled meaningfully.


    "Big brother," he patted Duan Xiayou on the shoulder, "You''ve been here for so long, don''t you know what ''reasonable use of resources'' is?"


    The former prince of the Hou family was stunned.


    His eyes moved away from the face of the younger brother who was smiling maliciously, and returned to the face of the younger junior sister who was still thinking.


    Junior Junior Sister was in a daze again. No, it is communicating with an unknown existence again. Second Junior Brother is trying to take advantage of that unknown existence?


    at the same time.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, is it enough to know the store name and time? Need more information? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: No, the time is so close, the monitoring is not covered, and the relevant video can be easily obtained¡¿


    The technology it possesses is far beyond this era, and it can completely leave no trace.


    Soon, the system got the relevant video.


    That street is still relatively far from here, but it is very prosperous. There are surveillance cameras inside and outside the coffee shop, and the shop opposite the coffee shop has also installed surveillance cameras.


    The pixels of the surveillance cameras have never been high, and the system has been slightly repaired to send ultra-clear videos to the host''s mobile phone.


    The two senior brothers were still making eye contact, trying to squeeze out the unknown and very powerful existence, when they heard the little junior sister exclaim.


    "Wow, it''s so clear!"


    The two stopped communicating and put their heads next to Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi used Gu Cheng''s old mobile phone, no matter how old the mobile phone is, the clarity of the video will not be damaged.


    The video being played is still from an indoor shooting angle, which happens to be able to capture the faces of the girl and the blind date. Although there is no recording, their mouth shapes can be distinguished, and it is determined that they are not ordinary friends having a meal together, but a blind date.


    The three of them got together, watching to distinguish the mouth shape with a full face, and looking at the face of the blind date from time to time.


    After watching the video, several people looked at each other.


    Duan Xiayou pinched his earlobe, a little puzzled, "The appearance and character of these people are not comparable to your cousin, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： The price of growth

    Duan Xiayou and Jin Chunting worked in the same team. That is a gentle, humble and bottom-line veterinarian.


    He dared to bet that even if Jin Chunting had no intention of getting married and was forced to go on a blind date, he would never be like these blind date partners, saying, "After marriage, you must resign to take care of my parents and children, and I will support you." This time It''s an exception, so don''t come to such an expensive place next time''''I heard that you are in **** unit, I just happen to have a cousin recently...''


    He is not as good as Jin Chunting in appearance and character, but he may be better than Jin Chunting in terms of work unit and salary. But the salary is high and they are willing to spend it on this girl?


    Duan Xiayou was sincerely puzzled: "What does she, or her family members, like these people?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo raised his eyebrows, "The family conditions are very good, and the job is decent."


    Jin Chunting''s conditions are definitely not bad in the blind date market. However, as soon as his family''s most powerful old man Jin retired, even if he had some connections, he couldn''t compare to a blind date whose parents worked in a related unit, or a blind date whose family had a company. Second, many people really look down on veterinarians.


    Duan Xiayou, who has always been single, still doesn''t understand.


    "But I think that some people here don''t respect that girl very much, and their attitude is rather superior."


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed and said, "That''s because they have better conditions than that girl."


    Paused, he said in words that Duan Xiayou could understand, "Her family wants their daughter to be married high, not low. Of course, I guess her family is similar to Brother Chun Ting''s family, so it''s not considered low marriage."


    After saying that, Duan Xiayou understood.


    He couldn''t help but think of the atmosphere of the time in which he lived.


    Many small officials wish their daughters to marry high-ranking officials so that they can succeed in their official careers. As a result, many high-married women died in the backyard.


    Duanzi couldn''t understand these words.


    She turned off the video, satisfied.


    "No matter what that sister thinks, as long as we get the evidence."


    She supports respecting Jin Chunting''s choice. Since Jin Chunting has no intention, she will definitely not have contact with that elder sister in the future, so she doesn''t need to know what the other party thinks.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    She jumped off the bench and rushed forward happily, "Go back to have a big meal!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo strode after her, seeing her smiling so hard that her teeth could not see her eyes, she couldn''t help it, and started to be teasing again.


    "Little Junior Sister, how did you get those videos? Aren''t you always with us?"


    Duanzi froze immediately: "!"


    The little brain turned rapidly.


    Tuanzi raised his face and showed a cute smile, "Hacker! Second senior brother, do you know about hackers? You can help out with money if you give them money. The technology is super good! It doesn''t leave any traces!"


    This was an excuse she had colluded with the system when she first returned to Hyundai. This is the first use.


    It''s the first time I use it, I''m not proficient, and my guilty eyes are wandering.


    Afraid that her brother would ask her how she contacted the hacker, Tuanzi simply used light work and disappeared like a gust of wind.


    Back to the uncle''s house, Jin Chunchao didn''t prepare any meals.


    After thinking for a while, Tuanzi ran to visit Grandpa Zhao with the fruit again, spent a long time there, and returned in the evening.


    Master Jin has already gone home, and Jin Jing has also returned from get off work. Those who haven''t come back so far are Su Ming and Jin Chunting who are still busy.


    "Miao Miao is back," Jin Jing smiled and hugged him up and weighed him, "I''m thin, it''s just time for dinner, let''s eat first."


    Duanzi is very satisfied with the evaluation of ''thin''.


    But before eating, she has to show evidence.


    Jin Jing: "?"


    Jin Chunchao briefly talked about the game.


    Glancing at the grumpy grandfather, Jin Chunchao already knew it, and he even planned to take his younger sister out to visit the night market at night as a reward. The younger sister is not only cute but also powerful. He was only concerned about being depressed before, and didn''t think about these solutions. He still needs to learn.


    Jin Jing realized that her niece came here for his son, and she felt a little ashamed.


    Tuanzi held his mobile phone, and walked up to Mr. Jin with arrogance.


    During the day, the old man went out angrily, and when he came back, he looked a few years older.


    Tuanzi carefully looked at the creases on his face, and said seriously, "It''s okay, there is a price to be paid for growth, and a price is also required for change."


    These are the original words of Master, they are very reasonable!


    Although she was a few years older after being hit, she sincerely hoped that this old man would not do such things of pushing his relatives away again.


    My cousin is such a nice person. If the old man doesn¡¯t want it, she will take it home.


    Master Jin twitched a few times.


    He didn''t ask the group members for evidence, but muffled what he found.


    "I found the matchmaker who was in charge of the introduction and learned about the situation."


    Matchmaking has long since developed into a profession. Many matchmakers also use the single men and women they know as resources. The better resources you have, the more people will come to you, the more famous you will be, and the more you will earn.


    The matchmaker who introduced the girl to the girl this time has a lot of resources in his hands. The matchmaker didn''t know anything about the girl''s family and the Jin family. That girl is in good condition and generous, so she naturally helped introduce many good single men.


    When Mr. Jin came to the door, the matchmaker thought that Mr. Jin also planned to entrust her.


    Things have come to this, what else do you not understand?


    His old friend said that he identified his grandson, but in fact he just wanted him to help clear up the relationship, and he didn''t like his grandson at all.


    It''s one thing to be stabbed in the back by a friend, but it''s another thing for the other party to look down on his grandson.


    Although he complained that his grandson didn''t follow the path he arranged and went to become a veterinarian, he still thinks that the grandson he brought up by himself is very good. This time, he forced the other party to go on a blind date and get married because he thought that he knew the whole family well, and that the other party would not harm his overly gentle grandson.


    By helping his future granddaughter-in-law, he is also helping his grandson and great-grandchildren. Among his several children, only the eldest son followed the same path. But his eldest son will die of old age one day. Since the granddaughter-in-law will go this way in the future, with some help, the eldest grandson''s family can last forever.


    The old man thought very well, but he didn''t expect that his grandson would not be happy at all, let alone the family of his grandson''s daughter-in-law who he fancy.


    Tuanzi looked at his somewhat disheartened face, thought for a while, and took out his phone.


    "This is the monitoring at that time, do you want to see it?"


    Old Master Jin waved his hand, he was already disheartened.


    Not long after Jin Chunting came back from get off work, he saw his sister sitting at the dining table, and smiled involuntarily. After seeing clearly that Grandpa was sitting on the main seat, his expression was a bit complicated.


    Old Master Jin glanced at him slowly, "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to go on a blind date again."


    Jin Chunting: "?"


    Did he go to the wrong door? Otherwise, I didn''t rest well and had hallucinations.

 Chapter 481： gecko kung fu

    Chapter 481 Gecko Skill


    When Mr. Jin apologized in a mosquito-like voice, Jin Chunting''s suspicion reached its peak.


    Sure enough, he has been too tired recently, and he needs to find some time to relax.


    "Don''t be dazed, sit down and eat quickly."


    Jin Jing quickly dragged his son over.


    Jin Chunting staggered and confirmed that this was not a hallucination.


    Dumplings are addicted to braised duck legs. This was specially bought by Jin Chunchao for her.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of hands and mouth, she would clap her hands and mutter loudly, "One more apology, I can''t hear you clearly!"


    After Mr. Jin apologized, he forced himself to eat calmly. From the corner of his eye, he looked at Jin Chunting for a while, and for a while at the dumpling that might expose the truth.


    He really didn''t want his grandson to know about this, but it was absolutely impossible for him to control the dumpling. This girl is young, but she is really hard to deal with.


    Now, he can only be thankful that Tuanzi is addicted to cooking, and he may have to wait until the meal is over before telling the truth. By then, he must have left the table and returned to the next door.


    Jin Chunting didn''t intend to talk about it at the dinner table, he sat down to eat cooperatively, and picked some chopsticks for his cousin from time to time.


    After a while, Mr. Jin left with the excuse that he was full.


    The atmosphere of the restaurant is more relaxed.


    Jin Chunting stared at Tuanzi''s bulging cheeks, and moved his head closer to his younger brother.


    "What the **** happened? Grandpa''s attitude is too weird."


    Jin Chunchao also glanced at the hamster-like sister, and said in a neutral tone, "No one is forcing you anymore, okay?"


    He has always been very dissatisfied with his brother''s attitude. You can be filial, but you have to resist when you should.


    Jin Chunting immediately shut up.


    My brother is angry, alas.


    After dinner, when Su Ming, who was working overtime, came back, Jin Chunting knew the cause and effect.


    Su Ming, who was already full of anger from working overtime, exploded in an instant.


    "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. What does it mean to catch my house?"


    In her heart, her two sons are the best. But radish and green vegetables have their own preferences. If people don''t like their son''s style, they can say it openly. In the end, they said that it was her son who would not marry, and the old man forced his son at home, while doing that again.


    "Did her family forget?" Su Ming smiled sinisterly, "Dad has retired, and you are still working there."


    The family did this, and she didn''t believe that the old man would help him get promoted. And her husband works there, not to mention that he usually targets the other party specially, he just needs to press the other party when he has a promotion opportunity, and the other party may only be a small employee in a few years.


    She didn''t understand, the family couldn''t figure out the reason, how to treat her son like this?


    Tuanzi hugged Duan Xiayou''s arm, and muttered softly, "Do you think that the appearance of the eldest aunt is very similar to that of Brother Gu Li?"


    When he is irritable, he looks like he wants to hit someone.


    Duan Xiayou stroked her hairy head.


    Su Ming kept secret before, mostly because of her husband''s face.


    Now that something like this happened, even if it was said to be disrespectful to her father-in-law, she would not allow Mr. Jin to do it again.


    When she learned that Mr. Jin would not force marriage again, she said coldly, "It should have been like this a long time ago. It is said that children and grandchildren have their own blessings, right?"


    The last three words are for Jin Jing.


    The tall man nodded cowardly like a quail.


    The two Jin Chunting brothers were also close together, not daring to make a sound.


    The matter was settled satisfactorily, and the group members were going back to Jiang City the next day.


    Before leaving, Tuanzi still hugged Jin Chunting''s arm.


    "Oops, is this ''plans can''t keep up with changes''?"


    She pursed her lips and moaned: "Actually, Miao Miao originally planned to steal someone."


    When she learned about her cousin''s recent situation, she was very angry, but she had no other choice but to come to annoy the old man and steal her cousin away.


    Staying away from stubborn old men is the best way.


    How could it be such a coincidence that I met Grandpa Zhao and occasionally learned about the operation of my cousin''s blind date at home. Mr. Jin was hit by this and stopped intervening in this matter.


    The result was good, but Tuanzi murmured, "Miao Miao still wants to **** Brother Chun Ting back. Jiang City also has good work units!"


    Jin Chunting patted her head dumbfounded.


    "Miaomiao, thank you."


    His younger sister, who was less than six years old, came here for him. He was very moved and felt cherished.


    Faced with such sincerity, we can only return our sincerity.


    Tuanzi''s ears turned red in a ''shua''.


    "We are brothers and sisters, we should help each other!"


    Duanzi shook her head, trying to keep her ears from getting so hot.


    Jin Chunting asked for leave on purpose, and planned to personally drive a few people to the airport.


    A group of people went out and passed by the next door.


    Tuanzi''s round ears suddenly moved.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey, there are voices inside, is he on the phone? ¡¿


    With a ¡®ßÝ¡¯ sound, Tuanzi instinctively put his ear against the wall, imitating a gecko.


    After listening to a few words, she quickly judged that it was the grandfather of the blind date who called to accuse Mr. Jin, saying that he was going back on his word and not helping. Mr. Jin was so angry that he was fighting back with what he had learned all his life.


    Calculations from old friends are painful.


    "oops!"


    Tuanzi stomped his feet, "Why are you so stupid with your mouth? It''s only useful to poke his sore spot!"


    "Miao Miao?"


    A suspicious voice came from the side.


    The little girl froze.


    She blinked, slowly stood up straight, and smiled at a few people, "Miao Miao was practicing just now, she definitely wasn''t eavesdropping."


    Ji Zhangzhuo pretended to be surprised: "Could it be the long-lost gecko skill in the legend?"


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t know if he had such kung fu, so he nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, gecko kung fu, my body is out of control, and I like to stick to the wall.¡±


    The two cousins ??believed it.


    Jin Chunting: "The world is so big, there are so many martial arts."


    Jin Chunchao: "Miao Miao, you are really good at kung fu."


    Ji Zhang couldn''t help laughing.


    From this point of view, the junior sister and the two cousins ??are really a family. He really wants Mr. Jin to see that this is the simplicity of nature to carve and decorate, it is quite cute!


    Duan Xiayou didn''t have so many bad intentions, he didn''t tell the truth, he just reminded Tuanzi, "If you delay for too long, you may miss the flight."


    Tuanzi could only leave regretfully, but his pace was very slow, and his little ears moved from time to time.


    She was still listening openly, and was satisfied when she found that Mr. Jin was gradually gaining the upper hand.


    This episode made her forget to contact Gu Zhuo for a moment.


    When June entered and the fifth issue of "Little Boss" ended, Tuanzi suddenly realized that he hadn''t seen Gu Zhuo for several weeks.


    She first sent a message to the other party, but there was no response for a long time. Holding the phone, Tuanzi looked confused.


    "Could it be that brother Gu Zhuo is doing very important research?"


    If this is the case, she shouldn''t be calling, what if she disturbs the other party?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You can contact his brother¡¿


    "Yes."


    Tuanzi hurriedly sent a message to Gu Li, but the other party replied very quickly.


    ¡¾He is autistic¡¿


    Danzi: "???"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： fight fire with fire

    Chapter 482 Fighting poison with fire


    Tuanzi dialed Gu Li''s phone angrily, and said in a childish voice, "Cousin, speak human language! Miao Miao doesn''t understand what autism is."


    She is very honest.


    The young man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while before explaining bluntly, "He was in a bad mood. When I passed by before, I found him hiding in the house and not going out, staring at the wall in a daze."


    The dumplings exploded immediately.


    "Could it be that people from their school bullied him?"


    "No," Gu Li snorted coldly, "If people in his school dare to bully him, I''ll punch him... Cough cough, didn''t my parents go to your house for dinner before?"


    Duanzi did the math, "It happened a long time ago."


    "Not long."


    Gu Li explained that recently, Jin Xuan and his wife frequently come to Jiang City for business trips. He himself was studying in the next city, so as long as he didn''t come to Jiang City, he could avoid it, but obviously, the couple went to see Gu Zhuo from time to time.


    "They must have said something to him, but he didn''t."


    Gu Li''s tone was also a little irritable.


    "I have been to their school and met his mentor and classmates."


    Tuanzi still remembers Professor Guo who was obsessed with research.


    "What did Professor Guo say?"


    Gu Li''s tone became even more irritable.


    "The professor said that their parents came to them and asked if they could change their major, and they haven''t given up yet!"


    Tuanzi actually didn¡¯t know about the conflict between Gu Zhuo and his parents. When he heard about professional issues, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that Mr. Jin also opposed Jin Chunting¡¯s study of veterinary medicine.


    Are the two situations similar?


    She expressed her doubts.


    "It''s about the same, but it must be the parents who are going too far!"


    The word ''Parents'' was bitten extremely hard.


    Gu Li usually has a fierce appearance, he doesn''t like to communicate with others, and confides in his heart. Outsiders just think that he is like this, and always stay away.


    After getting along with him a few times, Tuanzi did find that he was a little duplicity, so he softly begged him to explain clearly.


    "Oh, Miao Miao is sometimes stupid, you have to make it clear, so Miao Miao will understand."


    "You are not stupid!" Gu Li said anxiously.


    Danzi: "Huh?"


    There was an exaggerated cough immediately on the other end of the phone, and Gu Li changed the topic back when Tuanzi worriedly asked if the other party was not feeling well.


    He briefly described the academic conflict between Gu Zhuo and Jin Xuan.


    The cause of the conflict is simple. Gu Zhuo is very talented in stock trading. He used the funds he earned from stock trading to help his family company tide over difficulties when he was in high school.


    It''s just that Gu Zhuo is talented in this area, but he doesn''t like related majors, and prefers archaeology. On the contrary, Jinxuan and his wife felt that their son should not waste his talents, but also felt that learning finance would help him speculate in stocks and make more money in the future.


    Gu Zhuo has a soft personality, while Jin Xuan and his wife are strong. In addition, many teachers also think that Gu Zhuo should not waste his talent. Gu Zhuo studied finance at the undergraduate stage and performed very well.


    The more excellent, the more painful. The constant pain gave him the courage to resist, spent a lot of effort to cross majors, and became Professor Guo''s student with the first overall score.


    ¡°Ruan Baozi started to rebel, they were very angry, they would tell everyone they were wrong, and they never gave up, trying to get him to change his major or work in the financial industry.¡±


    In the past, the couple was busy and didn''t have time to come to Jiang City. Now that they had the opportunity, they naturally continued to persecute Gu Zhuo.


    Gu Li not only met Professor Guo, but also met Gu Zhuo''s classmate Xu Yue in school. From Xu Yue, he knew that the couple not only met the elder brother''s tutor, but also met the elder brother''s teachers of several professional courses.


    This kind of behavior is no different from letting the eldest brother die among the teachers.


    Whenever a teacher tells it as a joke, the students will definitely know that it is death in the department.


    He knew that his eldest brother was soft-tempered and would allow others to bully him. Before, he had secretly blocked the person who bullied his elder brother, beat him up, and was called a parent.


    It¡¯s just that Gu Chang only thought it was wrong for him to beat someone, and never asked him why he beat someone. It''s clear that those people bullied eldest brother first, so what''s wrong with him taking revenge? He didn''t tell his elder brother either, because he was afraid that his elder brother would think he had done something wrong.


    Duanzi has never experienced this before, so it doesn''t stop her from fantasizing.


    For example, Master descended from the sky and told her family and brothers that she was stung by bees all over her head and jumped into a stream because she ate honey. don''t go out!


    Cousin Gu Zhuo''s situation is much more serious than her case, so the cousin must feel even more uncomfortable.


    Tuanzi was fantasizing when he heard Gu Li''s irritable voice.


    "It''s better for him to go back directly, parents just see him as a bully!"


    Gu Li studied in the Department of Chinese Language and Culture as an undergraduate, and then he was enrolled in graduate school. His parents were also dissatisfied with his choice of major. But Gu Li dared to quarrel with his parents since he was a child, and his attitude was very tough. Later, he fulfilled his wish when he filled out his volunteers. But now, parents complain about theirs, Gu Li goes in one ear and exits the other.


    On the contrary, no matter how brave Gu Li was raised by Jin Xuan and his wife, he would not quarrel with his parents loudly with a blushing neck.


    "Brother Gu Zhuo is really easy to bully."


    Tuanzi murmured in a low voice: "Master said, complaining is useless, we must actively find a solution. Let''s go to Brother Gu Zhuo first, where are you now?"


    Someone fell silent.


    "Cousin? Are you still there? Can you hear Miao Miao''s voice?"


    "¡­exist."


    "Then where are you now?"


    ¡°¡­in his rented house.¡±


    Duanzi slightly widened his eyes.


    "Wow, you are off..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t say it, he will definitely deny it and maybe run away! ¡¿


    This sentence, the system finished speaking at an extremely fast speed, successfully stopping Tuanzi.


    The little girl pretended to be nonchalant and said: "You tell Miao Miao the address, and Miao Miao will come too."


    Gu Li heaved a sigh of relief, and sent her the address.


    Tuanzi hurried to find Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second senior brother, hurry up, let''s steal someone!"


    Her thoughts are still simple, the second aunt and his wife are wrong, and they are not good to their cousin, so she snatches them back and becomes her family, hum!


    After the brothers and sisters went out, Duan Xiayou, who was taking a lunch break, woke up leisurely.


    He subconsciously touched under the pillow, and touched the spirit jade that was broken into two pieces.


    "Um?"


    On the way to the rental house.


    Tuanzi kept puffing up his face and muttering about the ''stealing plan''.


    Ji Zhangzhuo felt that this was a solution to the symptoms, not the root cause.


    "That couple can''t be changed anymore. They are parents again, and they will only let their children follow them."


    Tuanzi immediately lowered his head.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "Fight fire with fire."


    Tuanzi suspected that he had heard wrong, so he raised his head.


    "ha?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately changed his words: "In front of your cousin, they are parents. If they don''t want to change, they will not change. They can ignore your cousin''s emotions. But they are also other people''s children."


    Duanzi blinked, and then blinked again.


    "Grandpa!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： your dad is still your dad

    Chapter 483 Your dad is still your dad


    Jin Chunting happened to be on vacation this day.


    After receiving news from his sister, he went next door to find Mr. Jin without hesitation.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Old man Jin was reading a book while wearing reading glasses, and asked without raising his head. In his heart, he didn''t know how to face this grandson.


    Last time, he broke up with his old buddy on the phone and let it go. Later, he heard the girl''s parents chatting with others, and heard how they disliked their grandson and grandson''s career, and he was even more angry.


    Even if he is only a veterinarian, his grandson is also a talent in this industry. What do laymen know? Can laymen also be invited to heal and protect animals?


    "Uh, it''s Miaomiao..."


    The old man''s hands shook.


    "What does she want to do?"


    In his opinion, Gu Miaomiao is many times stronger than her mother, many times rebellious, young, but difficult to deal with, he has never won!


    "Don''t get excited."


    Jin Chunting persuaded: "Miao Miao just let you see a photo, which is related to Gu Zhuo."


    "A drink?"


    Grandpa Jin still remembers this grandson. He heard that he is a graduate student in the Department of Archeology. Jin Xuan often complained that his son was not filial and couldn''t think about studying archeology, but he felt that archeology was much better than finance.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Jin Chunting handed over the phone, "Take a look."


    Jin Chunting directly clicked on the photo, and now the old man will also see the photo.


    The photo should be taken through the glass, and the dust watermark on the glass was taken into it.


    If so, you can clearly see that there is a young man sitting on the bed in the room, hugging his knees and burying his head. Not only does he not have the vigor that young people should have, but he is also very depressed. At that moment, Mr. Jin suspected that he saw a black mist behind the young man.


    "He is..."


    Old man Jin wanted to ask about Gu Zhuo''s situation, but his eyes fell on the dust and watermarks on the glass involuntarily.


    "Is that girl secretly filming?"


    Jin Chunting: "Uh..."


    "Where did she secretly shoot it?"


    Old man Jin closed the book, "Could it be that he was lying on the wall?"


    Like the layout of their house, there is only a small window sill outside all the windows, which hangs directly forward. If someone is lying outside the window to secretly take pictures, his first reaction is not that the other party is hateful, but that the other party will not fall like this?


    Jin Chunting realized later, "It shouldn''t be the layout of our house. If there is a corridor, there must be a corridor."


    His tone became more and more guilty.


    Master Jin glared at him, "Tell me, what happened?"


    While talking, he accidentally clicked on the photo, the photo shrank, and he returned to the chat interface. He quickly scanned and saw the extremely nasty chat content, and his whole body trembled.


    Jiang City, rental house, living room.


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s smile was too bright, which made Gu Li move around uncomfortably.


    He muttered in his heart, didn''t he just tell the truth, as for the reaction?


    The matter can be traced back not long ago, when Gu Zhuo locked the door behind his back, just like hiding when he was a child who didn''t know how to solve the problem.


    Tuanzi has the ability to kick doors, but he doesn''t want to scare his cousin. He also thinks that the second senior brother''s idea of ??fighting poison with poison is very useful, so he decides to secretly take a photo, trying to impress Mr. Jin and let him educate his daughter and son-in-law.


    It¡¯s just that the design of this building is similar to that of Jinchunting¡¯s house. If you want to take pictures through the windows, you have to lean on the wall.


    To Tuanzi, a master of martial arts, it was nothing.


    She once secretly leaned against the wall on the show to see if the elder brother was in the room.


    In Jiangshui Yundu, she often went to the window to secretly eat supper with the second senior brother to avoid being discovered by the eldest brother.


    Practice makes perfect!


    a piece of cake!


    However, when she volunteered to jump out from the balcony and climb the window, Gu Li stopped her.


    The young man jumped into a rage, grabbed his sister by the back collar, and managed to scare Tuanzi with his words.


    Finally, Ji Zhangzhuo stood up and said that he went to take pictures.


    Gu Li let go of his hand immediately, "Oh, go and come back quickly."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    After the memory was over, Gu Li looked at the smile of the handsome boy with a baby face, and stood up uncomfortably again.


    "Did cousin reply to the message?"


    Tuanzi was lying on the wall listening to the breathing of the people in the room. Hearing this, he quickly took out his phone and looked.


    "What a long voice."


    How did she ground that brother Chun Ting doesn''t like to speak?


    One o''clock, the voices of Mr. Jin and Jin Xuan and his wife came out.


    After hearing the content clearly, her eyes lit up.


    "Wow, grandpa is still very powerful, isn''t he very good at cursing?"


    He quarreled with his old buddy before, and was once at a disadvantage!


    Gu Li also heard the conversation between his grandfather and his parents, and a smile appeared on his fierce face.


    "The wicked have their own mill."


    Tuanzi looked at him with a ''shoh''.


    Gu Li hastened to change his words: "There are still mountains as high as one mountain."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    Gu Li changed his words again: "Your father is still your father."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Soon, Gu Li provided a mini speaker, and after connecting it to Bluetooth, he pushed the mini speaker to the crack of the door.


    Inside the house.


    Gu Zhuo has been in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t really think about it. The experience of the past years told him that the more he thought about it, the more serious the internal friction would be, and he would have no energy to do the things he likes.


    And he didn''t want to face reality, so he just stayed at home in a daze. It can be said that he was in a daze, and the whole person was in a trance.


    He just heard his cousin''s voice, and he always thought it was a hallucination. It seems that I still heard my younger brother''s voice, but my younger brother has class today, so it must be a hallucination.


    Just when he was in a trance, a distorted voice came in.


    Grandpa Jin: "You went to the school for a drink? When I was young, I didn''t have time to hold parent-teacher meetings. Why do I have time now?"


    Jin Xuan: "Dad, how did you know... Forget it, let me explain to you, we think archaeology is not very promising, why not..."


    "Why is archaeology so useless? The Institute of Cultural Relics and Archeology plans to hire him. This is a career, isn''t it better than doing finance?"


    In the eyes of the old man, career editing is better than working in a private company. In fact, it varies from person to person, but he is stubborn, he thinks what is good is good, but he thinks that Jin Xuan and his wife are out of their minds.


    Jin Xuan and his wife also felt that the old man was unreasonable, and he made a lot of money in finance, but in fact it was better than business as a whole.


    The two sides quarreled.


    But Mr. Jin has been stubborn for so many years, Jin Xuan is no more stubborn than him. In addition, the old man is her father, and thanks to the old man''s relationship before, their company''s momentum inevitably became lower and lower, and in the end they had to obey orders obediently.


    Gu Zhuo raised his head in astonishment.


    Is this submissive couple really blaming his parents like they usually do?


    Grandpa Jin: "Don''t think I don''t know that you do one thing in person and another in another. If you are stupid again, don''t come back during the Chinese New Year!"


    Jin Xuan and his wife became even more cowardly in an instant.


    Naturally, when they returned home during the Chinese New Year, they not only visited the old man, but also planned to continue to make connections with some contacts through the old man. The old man''s words seemed to prevent them from going back to celebrate the New Year, but he actually didn''t intend to help.


    Compared to forcing the eldest son to change careers, of course the company they are currently running is more important.


    The couple can only make a promise not to interfere with Gu Zhuo''s preferences.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： little secret

    Chapter 484 Little Secret


    The door was opened with only a small sound.


    Gu Ju planned to take a closer look at who was in the living room, but found that the road was blocked. Looking down, okay, a dumpling and two adults are squatting at the door of the room. When they hear the movement, they raise their heads in unison, with the same surprise on their faces.


    "Ahem."


    Gu Zhuo touched his nose in embarrassment, "So it wasn''t a hallucination before."


    My younger sister is here, my younger brother who is supposed to be in class is also there, and there is also a second senior brother.


    "What hallucination?"


    Tuanzi jumped up excitedly, his feet soared into the air, and almost hit Gu Zhuo''s chin.


    She was not in a hurry to land, but simply hung on Gu Zhuo, and pulled his face with a smile.


    "Are you hallucinating because of hunger? Miao Miao invites you to eat."


    Gu Zhuoben still has other questions to ask. After hearing this, he rubbed his stomach and really felt hungry.


    "Then, eat first?"


    "Okay, okay."


    Tuanzi nodded quickly, and secretly looked at Gu Zhuo''s expression. On the whole, his complexion was not bad, at least not as dejected as in the previous photo. It can be seen that being scolded by his parents is helpful to his physical and mental health.


    Gu Zhuo didn''t mention those things, so the others naturally didn''t ask.


    Everyone found a restaurant to eat, and after eating and drinking, Gu Zhuo urged Gu Li to go back to school.


    "Aren''t you going to do an internship in a magazine this summer? You won''t be accepted if you don''t do well in your homework."


    Gu Li said in a muffled voice, "It''s long-winded."


    If it was before, he might add an annoyed sentence, ''Take care of yourself''. Today, the irascible youth also restrained his temper.


    Tuanzi was holding a cup of barley tea and drank tons and tons of it. Hearing this, he came over curiously, "Magazine? What magazine?"


    "A children''s magazine."


    Gu Zhuo didn''t know his younger brother before. Later, he plucked up the courage to communicate frankly. Of course, it might be because he was too annoying, so Gu Li talked about his major and the industry he planned to enter.


    "Xiao Li mainly studies children''s literature, and should become an editor of children''s magazines in the future."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, and looked at Gu Li in disbelief.


    Gu Li dissatisfied: "Can I not study children''s literature?"


    "No no."


    Tuanzi quickly shook his head, "Miaomiao doesn''t judge people by their appearance, it''s wrong."


    She said seriously: "My cousin can learn children''s literature, just like my cousin can wear pink rabbit ear slippers."


    It was Gu Zhuo''s turn to be surprised.


    "Pink bunny ear slippers?"


    The irritable youth exploded, "Who is wearing pink rabbit ear slippers? Didn''t they have no choice before?"


    He refuses to admit it!


    Tuanzi blinked, turned his head and asked the second senior brother for help.


    "But the elder brother heard what brother Gu Chi said that day, right?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded with a smile.


    "I still remember the scene at that time."


    He repeated what Gu Chi said that day in Gu Li''s evasive eyes.


    That was the day when Jinxuan and his wife came to visit the dumpling for the first time.


    Gu Li arrived first, then avoided his parents, and deliberately stayed with them, and left after dinner.


    Before leaving, Gu Chi suddenly whispered, "Exit from the second east gate, turn right and walk straight for 600 meters. There is a United Supermarket. You can go and look around."


    Both Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo heard this.


    Now, when Ji Zhangzhuo finished speaking, Gu Li said loudly, "I didn''t go to transfer!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "Okay, okay, don''t turn if you don''t turn it, don''t get excited."


    Tuanzi also nodded her head, "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, if you get too excited, Miao Miao will think you''re guilty."


    "I''m not guilty! What I haven''t done is what I haven''t done!"


    The louder the voice, the more guilty.


    Gu Li also thought about what happened that day.


    After listening to Gu Chi''s words, I just felt inexplicable. But after going out from the second east gate, curiosity drove him to find the United Supermarket.


    The supermarket is doing an event, and its interrupted size slippers are sold at a half discount.


    The so-called off-size slippers are actually men¡¯s large-size slippers, basically pink and orange in bright colors, with rabbit ears and cat ears.


    "It''s strange if someone buys this kind of shoes."


    The irritable young man complained while picking and choosing at the sales promotion.


    At that time, the salesman looked him over carefully, and very wisely chose to avoid him and not talk to him, otherwise Gu Li might turn around and leave.


    Gu Li chose a few pairs rather reservedly, and convinced himself.


    "It''s not easy to make money, you have to save."


    It is sold at a half discount, and the quality is still so good. If you don¡¯t buy it, you will suffer.


    Tuanzi looked at his wandering eyes, and found that his cousin''s reaction was very similar to his own when he was guilty.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Why does it feel like he¡¯s so guilty¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Regardless of whether you are guilty or not, if you ask again, he may turn around and run away¡¿


    Tuanzi could only change the subject, going back to ask Gu Chi. When Gu Chi said that, his eyes fell on the slippers he had replaced. Could it be that she guessed wrong, brother Gu Chi didn''t hint that his cousin''s supermarket sells the same style of slippers?


    But the topic she changed almost made Gu Li jump up in fright.


    "Children''s magazine editor, cousin, do you know Teacher Mijiu?"


    Tuanzi looked at the irritable young man with bright eyes, holding his soft face with his two little paws, "It''s the rice wine teacher who wrote a particularly good story."


    Gu Li hummed heavily, "I don''t know."


    Feeling that his tone was not right, he asked dryly, "Is that why you want to see him?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi emptied his eyes, with an expression of fascination, "Miaomiao wants to lock up Mijiu teacher and write stories for Miaomiao every day, hehe~"


    Guli: "..."


    Gu Li chose to leave.


    Tuanzi didn''t think much about it, turned around and returned to the community, and ran to Gu Chi to inquire about the secret.


    The young painter smiled meaningfully, "What was his reaction at that time?"


    Duanzi gestured.


    Gu Chi stroked his chin, "Then I can''t tell you for now."


    Curious cats and cats suddenly turned around in a hurry.


    "Oh, brother Gu Chi, we are good brothers and sisters, right? There are no secrets between brothers and sisters. Are you implying that he buys slippers?"


    Gu Chi stretched out his slender fingers, and pushed the kitten away, "No, no, keeping it mysterious is good for the relationship. Perhaps, you can check it yourself."


    Duanzi slumped down.


    Until the end of the sixth issue of "Little Boss", Tuanzi didn''t know this secret.


    Fortunately, her attention has long been diverted, and she didn''t hold on to this matter.


    On this day, Tuanzi was practicing martial arts at home as usual, looking forward to the day when his skills would reach the full level, but he heard a short "ah" from the system.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s okay, I just found out that I accidentally gained 300 million reputations¡¿


    The dumpling suddenly blossomed with joy.


    "Hey, 300 million is 600 million, 600 million is 900 million, and it will be 1 billion soon!"


    The system no longer corrects her fantasy calculation method. It is looking forward to the arrival of new senior brothers.


    The host worked hard to accumulate 100 million reputation points, and the big brother is here. The two senior brothers and sisters worked together to save 200 million reputation points, and the second senior brother came. Now that the three of them have worked together to accumulate 300 million reputation points, it''s time for the third senior brother to come, right?


    It complained that the host was fantasizing, and he couldn''t help fantasizing about it.


    Lake City, thunderstorms have lasted for many days, which is relatively rare in Lake City, and this phenomenon was once complained by local residents that someone was going through robbery.


    Today, the sky finally cleared up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： three brothers

    Chapter 485 Third Senior Brother


    A tourist attraction in Lake City.


    Several young men and women are taking pictures, and one of the girls keeps turning her body, trying to find the best shooting point.


    Suddenly, a young man with a ponytail came into range of taking pictures with his mobile phone.


    The young girl didn''t take it seriously at first, until the man suddenly turned to look at her, she immediately gasped, and quickly called out to a few friends in a low voice.


    "Look over there."


    Several young men and women looked over, and after seeing the man''s appearance and attire clearly, they invariably took a deep breath.


    The man is very young, probably in his early twenties, with long white hair tied into a high ponytail. The color of his hair is very natural, and it seems to glow in the sun, giving people a holy feeling.


    However, the man''s pupils are golden. At that moment, everyone''s reaction was that the gods descended.


    Taking a closer look at the man''s appearance, he has peach blossom eyes, but he is not at all romantic and passionate, his nose is full of courage, and his demeanor can be called Xiaziyueyun.


    He was also wearing a crescent white robe with the sun, moon, mountains and rivers embroidered on it.


    Immortal, this must be an immortal, right?


    Several young people looked at each other with burning eyes, and they, who are called social cattle, stepped forward directly.


    "Hello, may I ask which crew you are filming in? Do you have an xbo account? We want to follow you."


    Several people thought that this man looked like a fairy, but they could tell them rationally that the man was most likely an actor and was filming nearby.


    But the strange thing is, such a handsome and elegant actor, there is no reason why he should not be popular. Could it be that his acting skills are not very good?


    It doesn''t matter, acting skills can be gradually improved, and pure natural beauty is not something everyone can have.


    Tan Taiyi lowered his eyes to look at the few people, his expression was cold, but he was thinking in his heart, what is the crew? What is the account?


    Master said that Lingyu could lead him to find his junior sister, but after a long time of ups and downs in his consciousness, he finally appeared here. After walking around, Lingyu didn''t respond.


    He looks handsome and elegant, with white hair and golden eyes, these drooping eyes are not angry but mighty. Several young people immediately held their breath, not daring to force it.


    Not daring to force it, and reluctant to leave, one by one enthusiastically looked for other topics.


    "Your white hair doesn''t seem to be a headgear. Where did you dye it? It looks too natural, just like a natural one."


    "Which color contact lenses did you buy? This golden color is so straight, I want to try it."


    Tantaiyi frowned slightly.


    He carefully looked at the expressions of several people.


    Basically curiosity and love. It''s not love, but appreciation for encountering beautiful things and people. There is no aversion, hatred and fear.


    "Natural." He said lightly.


    Several young people were full of disbelief.


    A young girl said: "If it is natural, is it genetic or a genetic mutation?"


    Tantai couldn''t understand, but he had seen the tolerance of people in this era.


    He was born with white hair and golden eyes, and was called the son of evil spirits by the villagers. After that, no matter what unfortunate things happen in the village, he will be blamed on him, even his parents are no exception. When he was ten years old, a flood swept through the village. The villagers believed a wandering warlock and believed that he was the source of disasters. As long as he was thrown into the river, all disasters would be eliminated.


    The hatred and fear of the villagers are in stark contrast to the curiosity and love of these young people.


    No wonder the master said that he is more suitable for the era when the junior sister is here. But where is little junior sister?


    Jiang City, the city of rivers and clouds.


    Duanzi enthusiastically placed the mung bean cake on the table, and invited Gu Zhuo to read the latest issue of the magazine together.


    "There are also Mijiu teacher''s works on it, a serial one, and a short story, well written, Miao Miao also wants to explore the amusement park with Little Bear."


    Gu Zhuo used to prefer historical books, but since he read children''s stories with his sister and learned a little about children''s literature, he fell in love with children''s stories again.


    Those little healing stories are really warm.


    He took the magazine and read the short story first.


    This story tells the story of a little bear who loves to laugh and eat honey to play in an amusement park. He meets a crying little squirrel, kitten and other animals. After learning that their toys have been robbed by a big dog, the little bear complains to his parents. , while making plans, preparing to set traps to **** back the toys of small squirrels and other animals.


    Little Bear is witty and cute. After helping a child he just met get back a toy, he acts like a baby with his family and wants to eat honey. In order to eat honey, this little bear donates his fluffy ears for a while, and dances for a while, showing a naive look.


    Gu Zhuo was watching, when a little furry head leaned over and stared at the magazine.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    At that moment, Gu Zhuo felt that his sister was a little bear.


    He touched the little bear''s head, "It''s very good-looking, and it plays steadily."


    He read the previous serialized story again, and blinked in doubt.


    "Speaking of which, this style of writing looks familiar!"


    "What is the style of writing?"


    Gu Zhuo explained to her carefully.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Could it be that the stories you saw were also written by Teacher Mijiu?"


    Gu Zhuo touched his nose, "No, it was written by Xiao Li. It''s just that the style of writing is very similar, and some words are more similar."


    It was only after he sincerely (without shame) made a heart-to-heart conversation that his younger brother reluctantly showed it to him.


    The younger brother also said that those stories were written indiscriminately, and he did not intend to submit them. However, if the magazine is short of manuscripts during his internship, it is not impossible for him to contribute his own manuscripts.


    "It seems that he has never submitted a manuscript to a magazine."


    Duanzi had preconceived ideas, and always thought that Teacher Mijiu was a very gentle person, and he was very likely to be an aunt or sister, so he didn''t think much about it at all.


    "Maybe all children''s stories are written in this style, warm."


    Gu Zhuo nodded in agreement.


    The two didn''t know what they missed. After reading the story, they drank honey lemon tea and ate mung bean cake together.


    During this period, Tuanzi made a few indirect remarks, knowing that his cousin had become tough and no one in the department bullied him anymore, and also knowing that the second aunt and his wife did not bother him because of the majesty of Mr. Jin, so he nodded in satisfaction.


    She was relieved when she saw that Gu Zhuo didn''t know what to think, and actually pushed the mung bean cake in the direction of her nostrils.


    "ah!"


    The dumpling hurriedly snatched the mung bean cake, and taught, "You can''t eat with your nose!"


    Gu Zhuo came back to his senses and apologized awkwardly.


    Tuanzi held the mung bean cake and looked at him suspiciously, "Cousin, do you have something on your mind? Don''t try to hide it from Miao Miao."


    Under the threat of his sister being harmless, Gu Zhuo hesitated for a while, but still confide in his heart.


    "Miaomiao, tell me, shouldn''t I waste my talent?"


    Duanzi understood in seconds, what my cousin was talking about was about stock trading.


    It can be seen that even if Jinxuan and his wife have stopped, the shadow of them and those teachers in the cousin''s heart is still there.


    Gu Zhuo seems to be asking the dumplings, but also seems to be asking himself.


    "The high school teachers, undergraduate teachers and classmates all said that I was wasting my talent. They said that I should do what I am good at. I insisted on studying archeology. It was a waste. I should have created more in the financial industry. A lot of value¡­¡±


    He was rambling on, before he finished speaking, a small slap lightly landed on his face, and he pressed it hard again.


    A soft and waxy voice descended like the sound of heaven.


    "Don''t let your talent limit your life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： Talent is not a shackle

    Chapter 486 Talent is not a shackle


    Gu Zhuo followed the sound and looked.


    The little girl with a steamed bun face looked serious.


    "No one stipulates that what you are good at, you must do. If you don''t do it, it is a waste. Talent is not a shackle, it means more choices, not the only choice."


    Gu Zhuo blinked, and then blinked again.


    He was shocked by this solemn atmosphere. Of course, it was these words that really shocked him. It was as if a hand had parted the vines around his heart.


    Those vines seemed weak and boneless, but in fact they had gradually exerted force over the years, and he was almost unable to breathe.


    "I¡­"


    Before he said anything, the pretending serious dumpling broke his work, sticking out his tongue mischievously.


    "Is what you said just now very reasonable? Isn''t Miao Miao very handsome when you say that? Master taught me!"


    Gu Zhuo pinched her face helplessly.


    "It''s very handsome, if only you could hold on for a while longer."


    Tuanzi shook his body proudly, and told Gu Zhuo a story.


    "It was a long time ago. Master took Miao Miao to visit an old senior. That senior was an elder of a great sect. He had a son who was very talented and suitable for martial arts, but he liked to do wood carving."


    Gu Zhuo''s attention was diverted.


    He didn''t study the sects and seniors that Tuanzi talked about at all.


    Youth do not have the idea of ??"I am the world". Either he hadn''t seen it, or it didn''t exist. It''s not what he sees, it''s the only solution to something. He is not so arrogant and arrogant.


    Therefore, even if he has never heard of any masters from the outside world, deep mountain sects, he will not decisively deny these possibilities. Maybe there is such a world of martial arts, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, with its own rules, schools, and old-timers.


    "Then..." Gu Zhuo asked curiously, "Does the old man agree with his son to learn woodcarving?"


    "No."


    Tuanzi rested his chin with one hand, and the cheek meat overflowed from the palm of his hand, "Even if the old man speaks harshly, my little brother can''t give up wood carving. He just wants to learn, and he secretly worships a wood carver as his teacher."


    Gu Zhuo somewhat admired that stranger.


    When he was 18 years old, he filled out his volunteer application. After all, under the persuasion of his parents and teachers, he chose the major that made him suffer for four years.


    "Then what happened to him in the end?"


    Tuanzi immediately sat up straight, with a serious face, "He was kicked out of his family and teacher."


    Guzhuo: "..."


    "Hey." Tuanzi smiled slyly.


    "Actually, when Miao Miao went to visit the old senior, that little brother had already become a world-renowned woodcarver. Moreover, he was an imperial woodcarver. He received countless rewards every year, and half of them were transported back to that sect to help the sect build."


    When she and her master went to visit, they happened to see people from the government helping to deliver the rewards and complimenting the old man on having a good son. Many people in the sect are also complimenting the seniors.


    The old man''s face was ashen, but the others were beaming. That scene was really fun.


    Afterwards, the master secretly told him that there was a prince who tried to rebel and recruited several elders of that sect. Based on the suspicion of the emperor at that time, in fact, he originally planned to destroy this sect directly. It was still the request of the royal woodcarver, who only arrested those elders.


    Even so, the old senior still felt that his son wasted his talent, thinking that his son should become a martial arts hero and compete for the position of master.


    When Gu Zhu heard this, he was already in a trance.


    Maybe there really is a world of martial arts somewhere in this world, with various sects.


    Can the prince rebel? emperor? Isn''t he really listening to a plot in a martial arts novel or TV series?


    Tuanzi began to reveal his secrets without realizing it, and continued to say, "After leaving that sect, the master told Miao Miao that Miao Miao first learned martial arts just to strengthen her body, and he didn''t ask Miao Miao to become the supreme martial arts master. Do what Miao Miao wants to do in the future. What!"


    She leaned over to her cousin happily, counting with her fingers.


    "Look, the senior asked my little brother to become a hero, but my little brother went to become a woodcarver and had a great time. Master didn''t ask Miao Miao to become a heroine, but Miao Miao likes to be a heroine, and she is very happy every day. You Do you understand?"


    Gu Ju looked at her flickering appearance, and suddenly said, "Miao Miao, your eyes are so big."


    Clear and bright, like gems.


    Duanzi: "?"


    "Miao Miao is talking to you about business!"


    Tuanzi puffed his cheeks, and patted his shoulder vigorously. Seeing that Gu Zhuo''s expression remained unchanged, he tugged his cheek again angrily, "If it wasn''t for my cousin who was so stubborn, Miao Miao wouldn''t need to say so much. With this time, Wouldn''t you like to eat more?"


    Gu Zhuo thought so deeply, and took the initiative to feed mung bean cakes.


    Tuanzi''s cheeks immediately puffed up, and she chewed and chewed contentedly, forgetting the anger just now.


    A relaxed smile climbed the corner of Gu Zhuo''s lips.


    He said briskly: "I understand what you mean, I know what to do."


    Since he made a choice at the undergraduate stage and resolutely took the postgraduate entrance examination of his favorite major, he should leave the past behind and repel the influence of those people.


    Talent is not a constraint, it just gives him another choice in life. And once you make a choice, don''t regret it, go forward and don''t look back. In this matter, he needs to learn from his younger siblings.


    Seeing him showing a relaxed smile, Tuanzi also laughed silly, but the joy turned into sadness, and he choked.


    "Ahem!"


    She jumped on the spot, "Ahem!"


    Gu Zhuo tried his best to reach out to help her.


    When they finally swallowed the mung bean cake, the siblings looked at each other and laughed again.


    On this day, the sky is bright and clear, and there are no clouds in the sky.


    Tuanzi followed the two senior brothers and Gu Chi to the suburbs.


    There is a highway near here, connecting several cities.


    Standing in place and looking out, the highway divides the undeveloped forest and countryside into two parts.


    A group of people walked towards the mountains and forests. After choosing the background, they were ready to start shooting.


    The bracket has been propped up, Gu Chi put the SLR on the bracket, and began to look for the best angle.


    After finding the angle, he nodded, and Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo began to fight.


    Similar sparring has been repeated many times, and the two ancients thought that modern people would get tired of it. Unexpectedly, Gu Chi found Gu Li and began to write various ancient or modern martial arts stories. After editing and narration, the familiar sparring shows a different charm.


    The popularity of videos is rising, the programs that come to you are rising, and the income is rising.


    In places unknown to the seniors, the prestige value keeps rising.


    The swords collided, and the internal force surged. The birds in the nearby forest were frightened, they spread their wings and left, and were captured by the camera again.


    Tuanzi practiced with a small wooden sword aside, and raised his head when he heard the sound of a bird flapping its wings.


    Soon, she noticed something was wrong.


    "No, brothers and sisters should only affect the forest over there, but don''t these birds come from that direction?"


    She turned around slowly, looked in the direction where a group of birds were flying, heard the sound, and moved her small ears.


    "Someone is there!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： Cold inner strength

    Chapter 487 Cold internal force


    The two brothers who were sparring also stopped their movements and looked at the forest.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "There are a lot of people, like a group of people chasing one person."


    After a pause, he moved his ears again, "There is also the sound of dogs barking, which is really strange."


    Duan Xiayou was puzzled: "What happened over there?"


    Tuanzi had already used the grass to fly, and in the blink of an eye, the figure was tens of meters away.


    "Go and have a look and you''ll know?"


    The wind brought her cheerful voice.


    Ji Zhangzhuo and Duan Xiayou looked at each other, and also used lightness kung fu to keep up with the younger sister.


    Gu Chi who was forgotten in place: "..."


    good, very good.


    The young painter rubbed the shell of the DSLR, thinking about letting Gu Li write a short story, and then put it on the two senior brothers. The audience has seen too many soul-stirring Jianghu stories, and it''s time to drink some dog blood.


    In the forest, a disheveled man ran away in embarrassment, holding a knife.


    Not far behind him came the sound of a dog barking, and a little further away was the voice of the group of policemen.


    "Damn it!"


    The man cursed in a low voice: "How did they find out my identity?"


    He has been hiding so well all these years, how did he get discovered like this? It doesn''t matter if he was discovered, he changed his face and hid in the mountains. This group of people was able to accurately pick out his hiding place from so many mountains, and even brought police dogs!


    This group of policemen searched for three days and three nights without stopping. They brought food, which could at least replenish their strength. But he didn''t dare to hunt animals in the mountains indiscriminately, so as to avoid the smell of handling raw meat from attracting the attention of the police dogs.


    In the past few days, he has eaten wild fruits, and he will already be hungry.


    While cursing in a low voice, he ran away in a panic.


    The perpetrator knows all too well what the punishment will be for what he does.


    "Can''t get caught! Never get caught!"


    The plants blocking the way are gradually thinning out, and there are more and more lights in the field of vision.


    Is this going to the exit?


    The man thinks fast.


    It is easier for him to be caught when he escapes from the forest and reaches a place where the road is flat and unobstructed.


    But at the same time, he also had the opportunity to hold one or two passers-by as hostages.


    The question is, can he be so lucky to catch passers-by?


    He was entangled, but in fact, all his thoughts were just for a moment, and it didn''t take much time.


    At this time, a slightly rounded figure fell to the ground with a ''ßÝ''.


    The girl with a steamed bun face and big eyes stood where she was, looking at him curiously.


    The man''s eyes lit up, isn''t this "it''s easy to get here"?


    Almost without hesitation, the man stepped forward with a knife in his hand, ready to hold the little girl who fell from the sky. Surviving a dead end, he was so excited that he subconsciously ignored how a little girl fell from the sky.


    Sensing the opponent''s killing intent, Tuanzi''s short legs were ready and ready to move.


    As soon as the person approached, she kicked the person into the air with a ''swoosh'', and then hung him on the tree with a wave of her palm and asked slowly.


    Also at this time, Ji Zhangzhuo landed behind Tuanzi and lifted him up.


    "Leave it to your elder brother."


    Both of their senior brothers are here, how can they let the little junior sister take risks?


    As soon as the words fell, Duan Xiayou passed by them, stabbing the unkempt man with the long sword in his hand.


    Tuanzi was so anxious that he kicked his short legs in mid-air.


    "Mine! He''s mine!"


    It''s been a long time since she acted chivalrously!


    Don''t deprive her of her hobbies!


    However, before Duan Xiayou''s long sword stabbed the man''s shoulder, an internal force struck from the left side.


    Duan Xiayou dodged sharply, but found that the target of that internal force was the sneaky man.


    In an instant, frost spread all over the man''s thighs. Starting from the soles of his feet, half of his body was frozen.


    The unkempt man looked terrified.


    What are these?


    He later realized that the little girl fell from the sky, and the baby-faced young man with pigtails appeared behind the little girl like a ghost, and the man with a crown-like face was holding a long sword, and his body floated up.


    Now it''s even more terrifying, half of his body is frozen.


    Is this a mistaken world?


    The sudden change made the three disciples of Tianyun Sect vigilant.


    "Wow, the cold inner force," Tuanzi held his little face in surprise while being vigilant, "This is the first time I''ve seen Miao Miao."


    Internal force is also divided into different types. The cultivation methods are different, each person¡¯s situation is different, and the difference of different internal skills and mental methods, the same strong internal force has different manifestations.


    She tried to break free from the second senior brother''s hand, and poked the man''s passive legs.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had never seen this kind of internal force before, so he dared to let his junior sister take a risk and grabbed her by the collar desperately.


    At this time, Tuanzi shrank her shoulders and pulled her two fleshy claws outward. She fell out of the thin coat with bat wings and landed firmly.


    Two brothers: "..."


    Tuanzi ran towards the man.


    At this time, the cold internal force came over again.


    Tuanzi immediately struck out with luck, and the two internal forces collided, startling countless birds in the forest.


    In the distance, Si Huai and his subordinates looked up at the sky.


    "over there!"


    Near the exit.


    The two senior brothers have come to their senses.


    Since they came to the modern age, they have been poking, probing, and testing. Even if modern people practice martial arts, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate their internal strength to their level.


    The internal strength of the new comer is vaguely higher than that of the younger junior sister. It is unlikely that he is a reclusive expert in the current era. On the contrary, it is more likely that he came from the world of martial arts. The possibility of the same sect holding Lingyu and other traversers is 70% or 30%.


    Knowing it well, the two senior brothers can happily watch the junior sister and the mysterious man compete for internal strength.


    No tricks are involved, just a pure competition of internal strength, naturally the one with deep internal strength wins.


    The forehead of the opponent''s Tuanzi began to sweat, and she was even a little flustered, always feeling that the mysterious man didn''t do his best.


    The air waves from the competition of internal strength hit the man''s face.


    More than half of his body was frozen, and now he was like a boat in the wind and rain, shivering, and the whole person went crazy.


    "Come on, come on! Come on, come on!"


    He would rather be caught than face such a horrible scene.


    Someone really came over.


    But it was the police dog that rushed over first.


    Seeing the police dog, the expressions of the two senior brothers changed slightly.


    "It turned out that the police were chasing the criminal."


    Ji Zhangzhuo shouted towards the mysterious man''s hiding place: "Righteous man, you deal with the person you catch!"


    This is a temptation.


    His temptation succeeded.


    Another internal force swept over, and the man''s frozen body was released, and he turned around and wanted to run.


    Tuanzi immediately kicked him away vigilantly, then jumped directly onto his body that was thrown to the street, and stomped on him a few times.


    "Bad guy, don''t try to run!"


    The man was almost stepped on and vomited blood.


    This little girl doesn''t look big, why is she so heavy?


    In just a dozen seconds, the mysterious man disappeared from the spot.


    Before Tuanzi came back to her senses, several police dogs rushed out and bit the man she was stepping on.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： sense of crisis

    Chapter 488 Sense of Crisis


    It wasn''t until seeing Si Huai and hearing the other party say, "You''ve been a great help again", that Tuanzi realized that the mysterious man ran away and gave her the credit for arresting him!


    "Eldest senior brother, second senior brother, why didn''t you stop that man?"


    While the police were handcuffing him, Tuanzi stomped angrily and questioned the two brothers who were watching the show.


    "You didn''t help just now!"


    She alone can''t find out the other''s cheating feet, and if two senior brothers attack together, can''t they find out the cheating feet?


    The two seniors spread their hands innocently, without explaining.


    "Ah Yah!"


    Tuanzi stomped her feet vigorously and shook her head.


    The eyes of the two senior brothers immediately filled with smiles.


    After the prisoner was taken away, Si Huai stayed to finish the work. Several policemen even thanked him, saying that it was thanks to Jiang City''s help.


    The stomping dumpling pricked up its ears.


    Hey, according to this, this is a case of cross-city or possibly cross-provincial cooperation?


    That villain can really run!


    After Si Huai gave the order to go down, he walked over and stroked her little furry head, with a smile in his voice.


    "Miaomiao, you are a lucky star in our bureau."


    My cousin helped win the pennant several times, and it became a good story in the bureau. Several times I met criminals who are good at running, and some colleagues muttered, "If you run again, the little heroine will fall from the sky and kick you away!"


    "No, no, it was someone who froze him in the first place, not Miaomiao alone!"


    Duanzi waved his hands again and again.


    She likes to be praised, but she doesn''t covet praise that doesn''t belong to her.


    "Look at that bastard, his pant legs are dripping!"


    Water will naturally drip after thawing.


    From Tuanzi''s point of view, this is the evidence that the mysterious man made a move.


    Si Huai was silent for a few seconds, but a colleague behind him asked doubtfully, "Isn''t he scared..."


    After being glared at by Si Huai, the colleague quickly changed his words and didn''t say that word in front of the little girl, "Then you are also a great hero."


    Seeing that Tuanzi was puzzled, Si Huai explained softly, "Just now everyone checked and found that there are several young people outing nearby. If that person is really allowed to rush out, he will most likely hold innocent people hostage."


    Even if there are three people on the outing, why would the outlaws be afraid of a few young people?


    Tuanzi was stunned, and then shrugged his fingers in embarrassment.


    "At first we saw the birds flying abnormally, so we ran over to check the situation. Brother Gu Chi is still waiting for us...Wait, where is Brother Gu Chi?"


    She belatedly thought of her cousin, looked back at the two senior brothers, and opened her mouth wide, "Didn''t you bring him here?"


    The two senior brothers shook their heads in unison, and their expressions quickly changed again.


    They suddenly had an ominous premonition that the narrow-minded fox would definitely take a small revenge.


    The three of them hurried back to find Gu Chi who had been forgotten where he was.


    Just before leaving, Tuanzi inevitably asked curiously, "What bad things did that villain do?"


    Thinking of the knife in that man''s hand, Tuanzi naturally thought, "Could it be that he committed a murder?"


    "right."


    Si Huai did not hide this from her.


    "When the case is cleared up, I can tell you a little bit about the inside story."


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "Maybe the ex-cousin doesn''t tell Miao Miao much of the inside story."


    At best, she could find out whether that person was murdering or stealing from fire prevention, just by satisfying her curiosity a little. But if the cousin really told him what crime that person committed, who his accomplices were, and what the modus operandi was, she would jump up and cover his cousin''s mouth instead.


    This is a violation of the regulations and will be punished!


    There is only one situation where Si Huai can tell her a little inside story. In other words, she is the key to solving the case and has participated in very important links. As a member of the case, he naturally has certain authority to know some things.


    Ke Tuanzi thought about it, but couldn''t think of where he had seen that villain.


    "You''ll find out when the time comes."


    Si Huai patted her on the head again, then gently pushed her back, "Go and get busy."


    Tuanzi could only leave in three steps and one turn around.


    The three found the forgotten Gu Chi.


    The young painter was looking at the content of the previous shooting. Hearing very deliberate footsteps, he raised his head and showed a bright smile.


    The three of Tuanzi retreated in unison.


    Ten minutes later, Gu Chi was ready to continue filming.


    Duanzi picked up the wooden sword, ready to continue practicing.


    "Wait, we haven''t found out who the mysterious person was before!"


    She patted her little head, "Oh, why is Miao Miao so forgetful?"


    Throwing away the wooden sword again, she looked at the two senior brothers anxiously.


    "Shall we find someone together?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo moved his arms and turned his head again, "Don''t worry, he will appear when the time comes."


    Duanzi: "?"


    But no matter how she inquired, Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t say anything, and even put on the posture of "everything is under my control". She was so angry that she picked up the small wooden sword and ran after Ji Zhangzhuo several times.


    Gu Chi shot with a smile.


    "Well, this is considered a tidbit, I believe the audience will also like to watch it."


    In the forest in the distance, a young man in a robe stood on a branch, looking in this direction.


    A trace of doubt flashed in the golden eyes.


    The appearance of the little girl is indeed similar to the portrait in the hands of the master, and the internal force used is similar to that of the master. But the other two men seem to be different from the two senior brothers that the master said, did he really find the wrong person?


    Master said, the elder brother has always been lazy, he does not force with a sword, and he never practices. But this man is very active in martial arts.


    Master also said that the second senior brother is full of hatred, his heart is as cruel as his face looks tender, and the city is deep. If you are regarded as one of your own, you don''t have to be wary. But why is this baby-faced young man a little owed? The intention of trying to tease the little girl was written all over his face, where is the city deep?


    Continue to observe.


    After completing the filming task, the group and the others got into Gu Chi''s car and went home.


    Gu Cheng was coming home late, so they had to settle for dinner by themselves.


    Duanzi has already taken the initiative to go to the kitchen to wash the vegetables.


    Usually, Ji Zhangzhuo would rush to wash the vegetables, so that the burden of cooking would be automatically transferred to the elder brother.


    But today, with his hands in his hands, he strolled leisurely in the yard, bursting out of his internal energy from time to time, startling all the nearby birds into the air.


    This is a temptation, a provocation.


    The man in the dark was successfully provoked and gently fell into the courtyard.


    Ji Zhangzhuo showed a successful smile, turned around, and was ready to play.


    Seeing clearly that the man had white hair and golden eyes, with a beautiful appearance and moon charm, he was silent for a moment, then suddenly covered his face.


    Tan Taiyi: "?" Is this person really the second senior brother? Why put on such a shy posture?


    "Damn it, why do you have to look so good-looking?"


    The white-haired man was at a loss.


    Ji Zhangzhuo let go of his hand, looked directly at him, and said angrily, "Miaomiao likes to see beauties so much, once you come, don''t you compare us?"


    Tantai said: "..."


    The white-haired man turned his head to look at Duan Xiayou who was standing silently under the eaves.


    "You guys, are you really disciples of the Tianyun Sect?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： romantic

    Chapter 489 Romance


    The early summer wind blows through the suddenly quiet courtyard.


    Duan Xiayou held his forehead in pain.


    "Actually, sometimes I also have doubts."


    He glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo who let himself go. It can only be said that the younger junior sister calmed down the anxiety of the second senior brother, and allowed the second senior brother to calm down and accept this era.


    This was originally a good thing. As a result, it didn''t take long for the second junior brother to take off his mask to reveal his true nature, and he often got along with Gu Chi.


    At first, he intended to come to have a junior who could accompany the junior sister to practice martial arts, but in the end, an extremely noisy person came.


    Realizing that he was rejected, Ji Zhangzhuo was a little dissatisfied.


    "Eldest brother, do you want to deny that if the junior sister sees his face, she won''t shout ''Wow wow wow so handsome''?"


    Duan Xiayou fell silent.


    After getting along for so long, he also discovered that the younger junior sister is quite good-looking, and often praises others for being good-looking.


    However, among those who are praised, a small number of people are indeed extremely good-looking. But most of them are actually ordinary, where in the world are there so many beauties?


    But the little junior sister¡¯s mouth is so sweet, she said to this ordinary-looking girl, ¡°Sister, your smile is so beautiful¡±, and said to that ordinary-looking girl, ¡°My sister¡¯s eyes are like stars¡±, and to this ordinary-looking girl The aunt said, ''Auntie looks like an orchid'', and said to the ordinary-looking aunt, ''Auntie''s hands are so beautiful''.


    In short, no matter how ordinary a person is, there is no advantage that a junior junior sister cannot find.


    If you meet a really good-looking person, there will be a steady stream of rainbow farts.


    Obviously the younger junior sister has gone to the kitchen, but those compliments seem to be ringing in his ears.


    My head hurts.


    He touched his forehead again, and was speechless.


    Ji Zhangzhuo proudly raised his chin.


    From the corner of the eye, I saw that Tantai Yi''s expression remained unchanged, and Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help feeling discouraged. But soon, he found new fun.


    "Smart people don''t speak dark words," the young man said with a harmless face, "I know you will claim to be a disciple of the Tianyun Sect and come to find my junior sister. It''s just that too many people have come to identify relatives recently, we have to test some."


    Duan Xiayou: "?" Is this the legendary nonsense?


    He quickly looked at another junior, "That..."


    "Can."


    Before he finished speaking, the man with white hair and golden eyes agreed.


    "It''s good to be vigilant." The man with white hair and golden eyes even agreed with this statement.


    Duan Xiayou slowly closed his mouth.


    kitchen.


    Duanzi is washing vegetables happily.


    "Wash it up early, and put it into Miaomiao''s stomach earlier."


    She often helped Gu Cheng, her movements were extremely neat, and she packed up a lot of ingredients in a short while.


    Just then, a cool wind blew in from the window.


    "Hey, it''s actually a cool breeze."


    Duanzi was very surprised.


    You must know that from the end of May onwards in Jiang City, there is always hot wind blowing during the day, the temperature is high, and people are restless. When she went out, she often saw people arguing. When it was cold before, we didn''t quarrel so much.


    Soon, the dumpling felt too cold.


    "It''s like dropping ice cubes."


    At this time, she felt obvious fluctuations in her internal force, and the scene in the suburban forest came into view.


    "Could it be that person coming?"


    She threw the ribs in her hand onto the table and ran out.


    "How dare you come to find fault with me," she obviously misunderstood, thinking that the other party was secretly observing them, and this would deliberately show up to provoke, "Do you think Miao Miao is a sick cat?"


    She rolled up her sleeves, leaned forward with her upper body, and ran out with arrogance.


    As soon as he stepped out of the gate, he was greeted by a cold internal force, his chubby face immediately wrinkled, and his big eyes narrowed.


    After she got used to the strong wind brought by this powerful internal force, when she opened her eyes, what she saw was not the beautiful and elegant Tantai Yi, but the flowers and plants she had worked so hard to plant.


    "Ah! Miaomiao flowers!"


    All kinds of flowers are swaying in the wind, and a small part has been blown to the ground.


    There are still a few fragile plants, even the flower stems are broken, lying on the ground pitifully.


    If the system had hands, it would definitely cover its eyes.


    These people did something wrong, but destroyed the flowers raised by the host, just wait to be scolded.


    Tuanzi''s screams only awakened Duan Xiayou, who was watching the battle. The other two were fighting in full swing, and had already automatically blocked outside sounds.


    The little girl was so angry that her hair was about to explode.


    She looked left and right, found the wooden sword she had put aside before, stretched out her hand, and the internal force sucked the wooden sword over.


    "You two, look at the sword!"


    She used Tingtao swordsmanship, her whole body was like a small whirlwind top, and immediately attacked Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was good at knives, but he was not as good at swordsmanship as his brothers and sisters. After cutting off a strand of hair on the side of his ear, he quickly withdrew from the battle circle.


    Tuanzi let him go for the time being, turned somersault in mid-air, and swung the wooden sword at the uninvited guest.


    Tantaiyi''s sword failed to pass through together, and this club used a stick sponsored by Ji Zhangzhuo.


    A wooden sword versus a wooden stick, whoever has the strongest internal strength will have a tougher weapon.


    Tuanzi has long noticed that his internal strength may not be as good as this handsome guy, but in a fight like this, can he stop fighting because he can''t win? If she doesn''t fight, who will avenge the poor flowers and plants?


    With a straight face, she used 100% of her internal force for the first time, and the wooden sword wrapped in strong internal force, and attacked Tantai Yi. The latter did not dare to confront it.


    The senior brother is not like the senior brother, and the second senior brother is not like the second senior brother, but this little junior sister is exactly what the master said. He could doubt the identities of the other two, but he would not doubt the little junior sister.


    Tan Taiyi didn''t use all his internal strength, avoided fighting, once again made Tuanzi furious, "How dare you refuse to fight after hurting Miao Miao Hua?"


    The sword in her hand was so fast that only an afterimage remained. Faced with such a dense network of attacks, Tantai Yi was still able to handle it with ease, and even took time to look at the stricken flowers and plants, feeling a little guilty.


    ¡¾system:¡­¡¿


    It''s fine to avoid, not fight, and not go all out, but actually sneak away to look at the flowers and plants? It can even imagine how angry the host is.


    Because of being angry and fully letting go of her inner strength, the image of Tuanzi at the moment is very much in line with the ''flashing crown''.


    Just when she poured all her internal energy into the wooden sword again, there was a ''bang'', the wooden sword couldn''t bear so much force, it exploded directly, countless sawdust flew at an extremely fast speed, and some even rushed towards the dumpling Own.


    Tan Taiyi hurriedly raised his hand and waved, countless sawdust were frozen, like ice crystals, still staying in mid-air.


    Early summer gets dark late, and it will still be sunny.


    Under the sun, countless ice crystals reflect brilliant brilliance.


    Duanzi, who was originally very angry, opened her mouth involuntarily.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    It is not so beautiful when it snows in winter. Moreover, there is basically no snow in Jiang City in winter.


    Tantaiyi already realized the reason why the junior sister was angry.


    It¡¯s okay to take the test, but it¡¯s wrong to accidentally injure flowers and plants.


    Now seeing the little junior sister''s weapon exploded, and liking these shiny things very much, she showed her clumsy acting skills, pretending to accidentally inject too much internal energy, and exploded the wooden stick in her hand.


    When the sawdust was flying in all directions, he used his internal force to freeze all the tiny sawdust, as if there was another ice crystal rain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： stuck while crossing

    Chapter 490 Stuck during time travel


    With the internal strength of Tuanzi and Tantaiyi, they can naturally stay in midair for a short time to enjoy the ice crystal rain.


    This picture is so beautiful that it looks like it was made by special effects.


    The two brothers standing below also admired the beautiful scenery.


    Duan Xiayou is in a good mood.


    Although Tantai Yi''s internal strength was different from theirs, the sword technique he used was Tingtao Sword, and the few doubts he had before could be dispelled. And this junior brother is stronger than them all, and his expression hasn''t changed so far. He should belong to the serious type.


    It¡¯s good to be serious. In the future, there will be someone who will practice martial arts with the junior sister, and there will be someone who will grab the second junior brother Ai Sahuan.


    so good!


    Ji Zhangzhuo admired it for a while, and soon said sourly, "It looks like a piece of wood, but it turns out that he understands romance so well, it''s really unbelievable."


    The word ''romantic'' was something he learned on the Internet.


    If he hadn''t seen the surprise on the little junior sister''s face, he would have pushed those sawdust away with his palm.


    Soon, the dumpling couldn''t stay in the air and landed in a hurry.


    The sawdust with ice **** also fell to the ground, and quickly melted, and some even wet the blown flowers.


    Seeing those fallen flowers, the smile on Tuanzi''s face gradually solidified, and the big moist eyes gathered killing intent again.


    "Why are the flowers always suffering?"


    This picture is simply a reproduction of the scene.


    Since the senior brother came, the flowers and plants in the yard often suffer.


    Either the fight between her and the senior brother would affect the flowers and plants, or the fight between the senior brother and the second senior brother would affect... Now it is the second senior brother and the third... "Wait a minute."


    Tuanzi turned his head, with a flash of inspiration, "Are you Miao Miao''s senior brother?"


    Tantaiyi nodded, "At present, it should be."


    He took out the cracked Lingyu.


    Tuanzi looked at Lingyu, then at his face, then at the sawdust and flowers on the ground, suddenly turned his head with a ''hum'', and hugged his small arms, "Even if you are a senior brother, you can''t hurt them!"


    Tantai thought he was wronged, and apologized honestly, but when he apologized, his expression did not change.


    "I''m sorry, I will plant another batch of flowers."


    Tuanzi was a little calm, and squinted at Ji Zhangzhuo again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately raised his hand, "I will plant a new batch of flowers, and I will bury these flowers in the lake in the community. If I come to the younger brother again in the future, I will never compete with others here, let''s go outside!"


    Tuanzi nodded in satisfaction, ran into the house and took out a broom and broom, calling for several people to sweep the floor together.


    "Brother, if you come back at night, if you see this scene, you might think that a thief has broken into our house."


    Duan Xiayou touched his nose and said sincerely, "No, I think he will get used to it."


    After all, occasionally, they even fight in the house and break a cup or two, which is a common occurrence. Seeing Gu Cheng''s death stare more, the resistance has become much stronger.


    Several people worked together to clean the yard.


    When it was finally tidied up, it was getting dark.


    In order to save his image, Ji Zhangzhuo ordered takeaway half an hour ago. In addition to ordering some home-cooked dishes, he also secretly ordered barbecue and milk tea.


    The barbecue belongs to my younger sister, the fruit tea belongs to my younger sister, and the milk tea belongs to me.


    Tuanzi looked at his kumquat and lemon, then at Ji Zhangzhuo''s brown sugar taro ball milk tea, blinked, and blinked again.


    A large hand reaches out and covers her eyes.


    The line of sight was blocked, and Tuanzi could only hear Ji Zhangzhuo''s sound of "sucking" milk tea, smelling the sweet and greasy taste, and was immediately dissatisfied, "You ordered them all, why didn''t you give Miao Miao some?"


    The three brothers all drink milk tea, but only hers is fruit tea.


    She struggled to pull Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand off, moaning and chirping.


    Besides, Tantai Yi was imitating the actions of the two senior brothers, sticking the straw into the cup.


    He arrived in the lake city yesterday, penniless, without a drop of water, and then he walked eastward based on his feeling. Today, he noticed that Lingyu had a reaction, so he hurried on the road. He accidentally encountered a fugitive and a group of young junior sisters in the mountains. .


    This is his first meal in this era.


    Is it takeaway? It looks very convenient.


    The dishes are very rich. After asking, it is actually made by ordinary restaurants, which is really amazing.


    The outrageously expensive mutton in the Central Plains of his era would be roasted casually and sprinkled with many unknown spices.


    As for the milk tea in my hand, it is very sweet and greasy just by smelling it.


    Tan Taiyi didn''t finish his mouth, thought for a while, and handed the cup in his hand to Tuanzi.


    "for you."


    Tuanzi quickly waved his hand.


    "You haven''t even drank it, you can drink it, it''s delicious, just grab theirs."


    Second senior brother had already started drinking, and she spotted the senior brother who hadn''t started drinking yet.


    Turning his head, Duan Xiayou was overwhelmed, and half of the milk tea in the cup disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    After making sure that the junior sister won''t **** it, Duan Xiayou said with a guilty conscience, "Drinking milk tea is not good for your health, you should drink less."


    Duanzi puffed up his face.


    "Then why do you still drink? Besides, Miao Miao hasn''t drank a cup for a month, so I don''t have the chance to drink more!"


    Duan Xiayou continued to smile guiltily.


    Isn''t this afraid of being known by the elder brother?


    Tuanzi drank fruit tea angrily, turned grief and anger into appetite, and ate bitterly.


    After eating and drinking enough, everyone asked Tantai Yi what happened.


    Among them, when counting the dumplings, to be precise, the system is the most confused.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: But I didn¡¯t notice the space-time fluctuations¡¿


    Before, no matter the senior brother or the second senior brother, it was slightly aware of it.


    Duanzi asked questions instead of the system.


    "I am not sure."


    Tantai caressed the cracked spirit jade.


    "Master said that the time has come, and I should come to find my junior sister. I thought I would arrive in a flash."


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo nodded, "Indeed, it will be there in no time."


    Like Duan Xiayou, he didn''t even have the chance to ask the junior sister''s appearance and surname.


    However, Tan Taiyi said so, obviously it didn''t happen in an instant.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes described his feelings at that time.


    "It was dark in front of my eyes, and my head was dizzy. After a long, long time, I saw a light, and I searched for the light, and then appeared in the next town."


    Tan Taiyi couldn''t tell how long he had been groggy, but he was sure that many days must have passed, because he often felt hungry one moment, and felt full the next moment. It was as if somewhere in the dark, there was some power that was afraid that he would starve to death.


    Duan Xiayou immediately thought of his spirit jade that had been completely split into two pieces.


    "Speaking of it, could it be that your spirit jade energy is insufficient, or is it becoming more and more difficult to pass through, and you need the energy of my spirit jade?"


    The cracks in the spirit jade in his hand gradually increased, and then broke completely, as if the hidden energy had been completely taken away.


    Several people deliberated, including the system also detected the strange thunderstorms in Lake City these days, and they all agreed with this guess.


    Tuanzi had a flash of inspiration, and raised his little hand, "Didn''t senior brother get stuck between two worlds a while ago?"


    Tantai said: "..."


    Just by imagining, I feel that the picture must be very ''beautiful''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： this world is so good

    Chapter 491 This world is so good


    Others imagined it too.


    Can''t imagine the barrier between the two worlds, nor can they imagine how to cross it, but they can imagine a wall with a small hole in it, and a person sticks his head through it from here, and his body gets stuck.


    Ji Zhangzhuo replaced Tantai Yi''s handsome and elegant face, and immediately burst out laughing.


    Tan Taiyi: "..." The city is deep? Paranoid? None of what Master said is correct.


    Compared with them, Tuanzi seemed very stable and reliable.


    "If this is the case, will the next senior brother still have a chance to pass through?"


    The little girl is still looking forward to the reunion.


    Parents will come back sooner or later, and she also hopes that master and brothers can come. Especially Master, she wants to tell Master that the chicken, duck and mutton here are all you can eat! She will never **** his roast chicken again!


    If Master is worried that he will not be able to survive in modern times, she can raise him, just like Master raised her before. She is serious about making money, and part of it is entrusted to her elder brother to help with financial management.


    Seeing the worry hidden in her big moist eyes, Duan Xiayou patted her small head.


    "There is still a chance. If one piece of Lingyu is not enough, you can also add the piece in your second senior brother''s hands."


    The spirit jade in his and Ji Zhangzhuo''s hands only had cracks at first, that is, it couldn''t support the second crossing, but it didn''t mean that there was no energy inside. Completely disconnected, there is no energy.


    Tuanzi hurriedly pulled Ji Zhangzhuo, and after pulling out the Lingyu, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, yes, the next senior brother can use this piece. The next senior brother can use his."


    This ''he'' refers to Tantai Yi.


    But soon, Tuanzi counted with his fingers in some doubts.


    "No, this new senior brother..."


    Tantaiyi said in a timely manner: "Tantaiyi should be ranked third."


    "Tantai?"


    Tuanzi was surprised: "It''s the same surname as Master!"


    The man with white hair and blond eyes nodded, "Master gave me a name." He also gave him a new life.


    Tuanzi hasn''t thought much about the circumstances under which senior brother will abandon his original name and follow the master''s surname.


    She made the calculations, "But third senior brother still has energy in this piece of spiritual jade, why didn''t it be used up all at once, but instead asked senior brother''s spiritual jade for help?"


    The Lingyu in Tantaiyi''s hand only had a few fine marks, which shows that there is still energy inside.


    "This question..." Ji Zhangzhuo looked at the spirit jade that was broken into two pieces in Duan Xiayou''s hand, "It feels like he wants to completely cut off our chance to go back."


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "But, the spirit jade of the person in front is completely broken, can the spirit jade of the person behind be still usable?"


    She carefully calculated, if the fourth senior brother came, the second senior brother''s spiritual jade would be completely invalidated, then the fifth senior brother''s spiritual jade would be completely invalidated, and when the ninth senior brother came, the seventh senior brother''s spiritual jade would be completely invalidated, no matter what , They still have the unbroken Lingyu in their hands.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If this is the case, it¡¯s more like reminding you that someone has crossed over¡¿


    If the world is also conscious, it must not want to be a sieve. But some people just have a sharp weapon for time travel, and they cannot be stopped. World awareness should try to weaken the impact of time travel. Maybe the time required for crossing is getting longer and longer, just to use this time difference to weaken the influence.


    This can explain why Tantai Yi didn''t even notice it, a high-dimensional product, when he traveled through.


    At the same time, in order to allow the people who travel through time to integrate into this era as soon as possible, and not to have too much impact on the world view of the residents of this world, it should be reasonable to use the broken spirit jade in the hands of the predecessors as a reminder, right?


    Although it is speculated in this way, even the system does not know whether consciousness really exists in this world. The responsibility of their system is to assist the host to complete the task, and then extract the energy generated by completing the task and send it to the headquarters. They have not studied each planet in detail.


    Duanzi accepted this statement well.


    She sighed with enthusiasm and excitement.


    "This world is a good person, specially reminding us."


    She patted this senior''s arm, and then that senior''s palm.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the first time, if the spirit jade is broken next time, we know someone is coming, so it''s fine."


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: This is just my guess, maybe it is indeed getting harder and harder to traverse, and even consumes more and more energy¡¿


    Tuanzi shook his head, rejecting such bad remarks.


    "Let''s think in a good direction."


    This is not only for the system, but also for several brothers.


    "Anyway, the third senior brother has come to us, and soon other senior brothers will come."


    The adults have no intention of pouring cold water on them.


    The people from their master''s school travel through time and time again, such bizarre things happen, and they haven''t seen God strike them with lightning, so it''s better to think things in a better direction and live every day happily.


    Now that the matter was discussed, the few people saw that Tantai Yi''s eyes could not hide the tiredness, so they didn''t ask too much. Tuanzi enthusiastically arranged a bedroom, ordered the two senior brothers to change into a four-piece suit, and Tell Tantai Yi to rest quickly.


    When he first arrived in a strange place, Tantai Yi thought that he would not be able to sleep, just like in Lake City before, after nightfall, he found a park, hid in a tree and watched the moon, without feeling sleepy.


    The result was very fast. From the next room came the rustling voices of the junior sister and the second senior brother, chatting for a while, and stealing snacks for a while, like two mice, one fat and the other cute.


    The two of them obviously kept their voices very low, and sometimes even spoke in a breathy voice, but his inner strength is far superior to that of the senior brother and the senior sister, so it is still very obvious.


    Accompanied by this sound, he fell asleep very quickly, and slept very deeply.


    Even though he came back late, in the morning, the biological clock still made Gu Cheng wake up early.


    As soon as he woke up, he lost his sleepiness, so he simply washed and changed his clothes and prepared to make breakfast.


    Being too busy recently, he hasn''t cooked breakfast for his family for a long time, so he prepared a lot for this meeting.


    Maybe some people feel that cooking is a burden, but Gu Cheng himself enjoys the process very much. He can''t speak sweet words, he can only express his care silently in this way.


    Considering that his younger sister and two senior brothers are both martial arts practitioners and have a big appetite, he not only prepared a hearty breakfast, but also a lot of it.


    Soon, several people went downstairs one after another.


    First sister.


    Smelling the aroma, the dumpling rushed into the kitchen like a little piglet. Before I ate it, I raised my head and praised it.


    "Brother''s craftsmanship is amazing, right? These steamed corn and pork dumplings are fat, big and delicious."


    Gu Cheng jokingly pushed her towards the dining table, picked up a steamed corn and pork dumpling and stuffed her mouth.


    At this time, he found three people walking in front of each other.


    Wait, three people?


    Gu Cheng looked suspiciously, and happened to meet the gaze of the man with white hair and golden eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： Tibetan

    Chapter 492 Collection


    "...that''s it."


    Duanzi quickly explained in concise language, and immediately buried himself in eating.


    Gu Cheng: "..." He only talked about the beginning and the ending, which is too much a test of his comprehension ability.


    But seeing his younger sister''s greedy look, he didn''t want to ask more questions.


    "Eat first, then talk after eating."


    When he said this, he took another look at Tantai Yi.


    Ji Zhangzhuo held a bowl of green vegetable and shredded chicken porridge, leaned closer to Duan Xiayou, glanced at Gu Cheng, then quickly looked away, and asked in a low voice, "What do you mean by big brother?"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t understand.


    He found that he didn''t understand the second junior brother more and more. Especially after the second junior brother played with Gu Chi and Gu Yunmu often, he sometimes felt that the second junior brother was a fox, and at other times he felt that the second junior brother was stupid.


    "Oh," Ji Zhangzhuo sighed, "Brother, you don''t understand my heart!"


    Duan Xiayou raised the small porcelain spoon in his hand.


    He didn''t understand, but he was going to open someone''s head with a little china spoon.


    Ji Zhangzhuo hurriedly explained, his voice still kept very low, making sure that Gu Cheng could not hear clearly.


    "I mean, the elder brother looked at the third junior brother a few more times. That look doesn''t seem to be admiring the beauty of the third junior brother. What do you mean by him?"


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t help but think of the movie that Gu Cheng started preparing recently. It is said that the script was inspired by Ji Zhangzhuo.


    The story of a mixed-blood prince brought Gu Cheng a lot of inspiration. He was born in ancient times, but he has white hair and golden eyes. He is very likely to be regarded as a monster. Much inspiration.


    The old prince Hou Men suddenly recalled a short story he read on the Internet.


    A writer found a boyfriend who was a dramatist. The dramatist boyfriend was very showy, and many people around him were not willing to associate with him, thinking that he was sick. But the writer is very fond of the actor boyfriend. Later, at a private gathering, the writer revealed that the actor boyfriend gave her a lot of writing inspiration, and it was her source of inspiration and her material library.


    No writer can resist the allure of the library.


    Duan Xiayou was startled suddenly.


    He carefully observed Gu Cheng''s expression, and always felt that there was some anticipation on that serious face.


    At this moment, Gu Cheng suddenly raised his head and looked this way.


    Duan Xiayou hurriedly lowered his head to drink the porridge.


    After a few seconds, he turned his head to look again as if feeling something, only to see the new third junior brother staring at him with his head tilted slightly.


    He just remembered that the low volume just now could prevent Gu Cheng, but it couldn''t prevent his junior brother.


    Duan Xiayou lowered his head in embarrassment, and ignored Ji Zhangzhuo''s efforts to find topics.


    Gu Cheng has no class all day, so he can stay at home.


    After the meal, he asked Duan Xiayou about their plans.


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo have always felt that they are at the top of the rankings and should take on the responsibility of taking care of their juniors and sisters, and they cannot live in their homes all the time.


    Although Gu Cheng and the others will not complain about their stay, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo are still working hard to make money, and they are starting to buy a house in Jiang City. It would be even better if they can buy a second-hand house in Jiangshui Yundu .


    However, the two of them were not familiar with buying a house, and they were worried about being tricked, so Gu Cheng took over the job of finding a house.


    Jiangshuiyun is an old community with good greenery. There are many public officials in the area, and the residents are older. Most of the older generations have retired. If there is no accident, the older generation will not sell the house easily.


    Recently, the son of an old man decided to completely settle in another city, planning to take his father to live there. Since he will not come back, he can only deal with the house left in Jiangshui Yundu.


    Although the community is old and many houses have been repaired several times, due to the identity of the residents in the community, the houses here are still very popular.


    "The old man doesn''t want to sell it casually."


    The implication is that you have to pick a buyer, and you don¡¯t just sell it if you have money.


    "But he knows my grandfather and knows that it is Miao Miao''s brother who wants to buy a house, so he is more inclined to let you choose first."


    Gu Cheng clicked to the end.


    Seeing that the two senior brothers were still a little dazed, Tuanzi cupped his face and said, "Brother is asking, is our money ready? Miaomiao has..."


    She reported a number, which was the money she saved from participating in the program and helping several associations shoot promotional videos. Some of them, Gu Cheng, even helped with financial management, earning a small fortune.


    I think that Master will come to this era sooner or later, and Tuanzi is also willing to contribute money to buy a house.


    She is going to raise her master!


    Duan Xiayou asked cautiously: "The other party''s offer is..."


    Gu Cheng reported a number and said sincerely, "A very favorable price."


    The old man picked a buyer, but did not ask for a high price.


    However, even so, both senior brothers showed bitter expressions.


    "The housing prices in Jiang City are too high, right?"


    Duan Xiayou took an inventory of his property.


    The "Covenant of Calligraphy and Painting" he participated in has ended, and he has received all the rewards. Now he is participating in "Ancient Music and Ancient Rhyme" planned by the same radio station.


    In addition, Gu Chi helped to contact the person in charge of the art exhibition before, and several of the paintings he displayed have been sold, and there is another income.


    Compared to people of this era, he makes money fast enough.


    However, compared with the house price, the speed at which he makes money is a joke.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also counted his income, and even calculated the income of the posted videos, his expression gradually became depressed, and he even held his head in pain.


    "Everything is good in this era, but housing prices are too high."


    It was he who drove up the house price of Jiangshui Yundu.


    Now he admires Mr. Gu more and more for the old man who used all his savings to buy several villas for his children.


    With the old man¡¯s savings back then, he can only buy one villa now.


    Duan Xiayou: "Then can we get a loan?"


    Gu Cheng told them regretfully that they hadn''t even applied for their identities for a long time, and they didn''t have any consumption records before, so it was difficult for them to get a loan.


    "Private loans are available."


    This means willing to borrow money.


    The two senior brothers were embarrassed. They lived in other people''s homes and had to borrow money from them to buy a house.


    Duan Xiayou thought for a while and took a deep breath.


    "Borrowing money to buy a house proves that we are not qualified to buy a house. Let''s work hard to make money. Thank you for the kindness of the old man."


    He made up his mind to find a few more ways to get rich.


    Qinqi calligraphy and painting, he can also sell calligraphy works and participate in Go competitions. In short, the skills learned in childhood must be used now.


    Squeeze yourself, start from yourself!


    A hand with well-defined bones stretched out, and a jade pendant lay on the complex palm.


    "How much can you sell this for?"


    Several people looked along this hand, and saw the man with white hair and golden eyes took off a whole string of jade beads from his neck with his left hand.


    Placing the jade pendant and jade beads on the table, he rolled up his sleeves again.


    He was still wearing the robe he was wearing before. Before, everyone couldn¡¯t see what he was wearing through the sleeves. Now when he rolled it up, everyone noticed that he was wearing several jade wrench fingers on his left hand.


    Ji Zhangzhuo instinctively went to pick his jade finger.


    After picking off his fingers, Tantaiyi showed his mottled and scarred arm again. He wore several armlets, all of which were gold, and either inlaid with jade, or inlaid with pearls and gemstones. color.


    Take off a few bracelets on this arm, and Tantaiyi takes off the bracelets on the other arm.


    How many people are in the dumpling: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    The man with white hair and blond eyes lifted his feet slightly, "There are also some things wrapped around my legs, I will take them off later."


    While speaking, he took off the jade belt around his waist, and finally took out a comb from his arms.


    Everyone noticed that this comb was originally entangled with a belt of clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： deserve it

    The comb is made of white jade, crystal clear and flawless, with a dozing kitten engraved on the head and tail, which is very valuable at first glance.


    Ji Zhangzhuo quickly estimated the value of these things.


    He participated in "Appraisal of Treasures", and already knows quite a lot about the antiques of this world.


    These jade ornaments are partly from the same period as Tingtao Sword.


    Ting Tao Sword was not cast by a famous master handed down from generation to generation, and it is a weapon that can only be seen but not played with, so it can be set at such a price. The value of these jade ornaments is not low.


    In addition, some of them are from the era before Tingtao Sword, which are more valuable.


    Almost owns a country where a very poor young man stretched out his hand, trying to hold Tantai Yi''s hand, but he didn''t care when he was avoided, and said very moved, "Junior brother, how many houses are you wearing on your body!"


    As long as these jade ornaments are sold, he can lie flat and eat his younger brother.


    Words such as ''gnawing the old'' and ''gnawing the younger brother'' were also learned by the former prince on the Internet.


    The dumplings didn''t respond that fast.


    When she saw the white jade comb, she was pleasantly surprised, "Isn''t this what Miao Miao used to comb her hair?"


    Tantai handed over the comb.


    "Master asked me to bring it."


    Duanzi happily took over the comb, "This kind of comb is still easy to use, Master is so considerate."


    Paused, she gave Tantai Yi a bright smile, "Thank you, brother, it''s not easy to bring these things here, Miao Miao didn''t succeed before."


    Before, Master specially helped her pack her luggage, but when she crossed, she couldn¡¯t bring anything except the clothes she was wearing, such as gold and silver, the wooden sword made by Master, etc., which made her feel so distressed!


    There is also roast chicken specially roasted by Master in the burden!


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo also recovered.


    "That''s right, you can''t bring any foreign objects with you when traveling."


    Before Duan Xiayou crossed over again, he was already an abolished son. His living conditions were not good, and his clothes were simple. Except for Lingyu, he only wore a jade pendant for pressing clothes at that time.


    As a result, when he traveled to the time of his master, the jade pendant did not go with him. Naturally, in modern times, he only has the spirit jade to use.


    Ji Zhangzhuo¡¯s experience is similar to his.


    He guessed that he would be betrayed, planned his escape route in advance, and brought some money, but when he crossed, all the money was left in the original world.


    The two poor people stared red-eyed at the gold and jade ornaments that Tan Taiyi brought over.


    "Human and human," Ji Zhangzhuo sighed faintly, "It''s really different!"


    Duan Xiayou echoed: "It''s really different."


    Tantai said: "..."


    Gu Cheng has been silently observing those gold and jade ornaments.


    He notices the armbands. In fact, this kind of jewelry is usually worn by women, but the size of these gold armbands is the same as the size of an adult man''s arm, more like custom-made.


    In addition, there are too many pearls and gemstones inlaid on each gold armband, which is quite gaudy, and it doesn''t match Tantai Yi''s temperament in any way.


    "Did Master prepare it specially?"


    He and his younger sister''s master have never met, but he regards him as a respected master in his heart.


    "right."


    Tantaiyi finally got a chance to explain.


    Although the language is concise, he got to the point.


    "The Lingyu that Master dug out back then still had some debris. When I found Master, Master had stored these in the debris for a long time."


    Lingyu can help several people travel through time, but it only recognizes people but not objects. It''s considered polite to bring your clothes here for you, but if you want to bring some other things, it''s just a dream.


    But Master¡¯s method is more like letting those gold, silver and jewelry be stained with the breath of spiritual jade. No matter whether they will be regarded as human beings or not, as long as they are recognized by time and space and can pass through, it is a victory.


    Ji Zhangzhuo opened his mouth slightly and gave a thumbs up, "Ginger is really old and spicy."


    He counted Master''s scheming in detail.


    "First, we prepared so many spirit jades, leaving each of us with a way out. Later, we changed our minds temporarily and asked us to use money to get back Tingtao Sword, and now we are sending money for us!"


    He wiped away tears that didn''t exist.


    Tuanzi looked at him in disgust.


    "Second senior brother, your acting skills are so bad, you will be disgusted by the second brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately put down his hand, and picked up an armlet with a smile.


    This gold armband is made gaudy, but the pearls and jade on it are very valuable, he loves such gaudy things!


    Tan Taiyi looked at Gu Cheng, with no expression on his face, but a very serious tone.


    "Is this enough to buy that house?"


    "Sure enough."


    Gu Cheng has been preparing to shoot a costume movie recently, and he has also carefully learned about the prices of some genuine products. After learning about it, he felt that their crew could not afford to buy or rent it. If it was accidentally broken, the budget would definitely not be enough, so he planned to find someone to imitate it.


    "I will contact Brother Qi Ze and ask him to help introduce sales channels."


    Gu Qize often helps Gu Yu buy antiques, and knows many people in related industries. If you want to sell as soon as possible, you must find someone who is good at buying and selling and has resources in your hands. Otherwise, you will have to wait a long time for the auction, and you may not even be able to find a suitable buyer immediately.


    Gu Cheng''s ability to act is very strong, and Gu Qize''s ability to act is even stronger. He only asked the other party in the morning, and called at noon, saying that he had found a buyer.


    "Boss Xu is very interested in the jade ornaments of that era, and he accepts as much as he has."


    This is a disguised statement, that boss Xu is not short of money.


    Gu Cheng agreed on a time, hung up the phone, turned his head, and saw Ji Zhangzhuo excitedly lifting his sister up and running around with it on his neck.


    "Miaomiao, we can buy a house!"


    Tuanzi was not afraid of heights or falling, so he let go of both hands and waved them excitedly.


    "Buy a house, buy a house! Master is the best!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo ran outward like a horse that had run loose.


    "Master is the best!"


    Lively too much.


    Tantai Yi observed expressionlessly, and once again felt that Master''s judgment was wrong.


    He was about to turn his head when his eyes suddenly froze and he waved his hand.


    At the same time, the over-excited Ji Zhangzhuo rushed out in a daze, completely forgetting that there was still a person sitting on his neck.


    Tuanzi was still twisting left and right, and seeing that his head was about to hit him, the system screamed out anxiously.


    "ah!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo let out a short cry, stopped in his tracks, and Tuanzi managed to keep his head.


    "Huh, a little bit."


    Tuanzi touched his forehead with lingering fear, hugged the second brother''s head again, looked down, saw clearly that his legs were frozen, and opened his mouth wide.


    "Second senior brother, you have become an ice sculpture. How come there are ice sculptures in Juneday?"


    The face of the baby-faced young man turned pale, he gritted his teeth, "It was done by your third senior brother!"


    Tuanzi hurriedly looked back and found that Tantaiyi had no expression on his face, so he jumped down and patted Ji Zhangzhuo''s leg happily.


    "It''s so cold, so fun!"


    Ji Zhang was so angry that he was lucky, and the strong internal force rushed away the cold internal force.


    After regaining his freedom, he put on a dark face and prepared to settle accounts with his new junior brother.


    Duan Xiayou closed his eyes, embraced the sleeping pillow, and lazily turned over on the sofa, as if talking in sleep, "It deserves it."

 Chapter 494： Limited Edition Three Brothers

    Chapter 494 Limited Edition Third Senior Brother


    "Hey!"


    "ha!"


    In the small courtyard, a little girl in short-sleeved shorts was practicing boxing.


    Small man has great strength, every time he swings his fist, there will be a gust of wind.


    After finishing the whole set, Tuanzi slowly picked up the towel beside him and wiped the sweat from his forehead and neck.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Look outside the courtyard¡¿


    Noticing that the system''s voice was a little weird, Tuanzi turned around in confusion, but what he saw was a huge pink rabbit.


    The rabbit is pink and big, and looks fluffy, so it must be easy to touch.


    Taking a slow step, she saw a person standing in front of the rabbit.


    "Brother Qi Ze!"


    She threw the towel back to the original place in surprise, ran to the entrance of the yard, and opened the door.


    "How long have you been here, why don''t you just call Miao Miao?"


    Gu Qize didn''t answer, he took off the pink rabbit from his back.


    Even though the rabbit doll was covered with a layer of packaging bags, he tried his best to lift the rabbit up so that the packaging bags did not touch the ground.


    This rabbit is 2 meters tall by visual estimation, taller than him.


    Just now he was carrying the rabbit on his back, but he didn''t think the rabbit was tall. Now he makes the rabbit stand up, and the contrast is obvious.


    Tuanzi looked at the fluffy rabbit with his face in his hands, and then at Gu Qize, who had a somewhat cold and dark complexion, and understood in seconds.


    "Brother Yun Mu asked you to send it over, right?"


    Gu Qize exhaled, as if explaining, but also as if complaining.


    "I got off the plane, and he told me that there was a gift delivered to our house."


    Same as before, Gu Yunmu refused to let the courier deliver the gift to Tuanzi, but asked Gu Qize to go back to the villa to pick it up and deliver it himself.


    If it''s an ordinary gift, a smaller one, Gu Qize won''t have any objections. Giving gifts to those who value them by hand, etiquette and thought are in place.


    But, why is this two-meter-tall furry doll every time?


    Last time it was a brown bear, this time it¡¯s a rabbit, and it¡¯s still pink!


    Just coming all the way, all the children I met gathered around, ignoring his cold face, and chattering non-stop.


    Some asked him if he was the driver of Princess Rabbit.


    The young president can only choose to remain silent.


    Tuanzi could only pat Gu Qize''s arm.


    "thank you."


    She hugged the pink rabbit stickers through the packaging bag, and suggested in a low voice, "Actually, you can do the same to Brother Yun Mu next time."


    She started coming up with bad ideas.


    "If the little uncle is looking for you and you don''t want to go, just trick brother Yun Mu to go."


    The idea of ??dango is simple.


    Gu Yunmu''s cousin is poisonous, let him face Gu Yu, and fight poison with poison, but Gu Qize, who looks like a little white flower, is not Gu Yu''s opponent at all.


    This is the disadvantage of being too soft-hearted.


    Gu Qize was a little tempted, but this approach didn''t suit his style.


    He hesitated to put the pink rabbit on his back again, and they entered the door together.


    Tuanzi followed step by step, looking up at him and the pink rabbit from time to time.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is brother Qi Ze the legendary gentleman? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Are you trying to say that you are a gentleman, self-restraining and reverence? ¡¿


    Duanzi nodded his head.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, you know a lot¡¿


    The system reservedly accepted such compliments.


    It also observed Gu Qize for a long time, and felt that the other party was worthy of such an evaluation. The more this is the case, the more it feels that such a person has such a father and brother.


    After completely separating from the pink rabbit, Gu Qize heaved a sigh of relief visible to the naked eye.


    He held the lemonade brought by his sister and said simply, "As an intermediary, I will also go to see Boss Xu later, and your eldest brother will go directly to the restaurant later."


    Tuanzi recalled that the eldest brother didn¡¯t bring those gold and jade ornaments at all, and the second senior brother took the third senior brother out to buy clothes and shoes, so he immediately smoothed his sleeves.


    "Let Miao Miao take care of the antiques, and Miao Miao will be the little transporter!"


    She ran to the study room, carefully selected the brocade boxes that she had prepared before, and packed the antiques that were going to be sold to Boss Xu one by one.


    "Get rich, get rich!"


    Thinking that the goal of herself and her seniors will soon be achieved, she couldn''t help shaking her body and singing.


    The system reminded her in fright.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Pay attention, if the jade ornaments are broken, they will be worthless¡¿


    In order to make the host realize the seriousness of the matter, it also used an analogy.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: For example, if the jade pendant in your hand breaks, it means that several dessert houses are gone¡¿


    The little girl faltered immediately, stood upright, carefully held the jade pendant, and carefully put it on the silk.


    After packing up all the things she was going to take, she didn''t dare to try to carry them all in one go.


    "Brother Qi Ze, come here..."


    She ran to the door to seek help from her cousin, but the goal she entered was Gu Qize''s back.


    The back is tall and handsome, but she just sensed a bit of astonishment.


    "Brother Qi Ze, what are you looking at?"


    The vision was blocked, so she could only take the initiative to step forward and stand beside Gu Qize.


    At this time, she realized that the seniors had returned.


    The one who took the lead, to be precise, was the third senior brother Tan Taiyi who was forced to take the lead, and the other two senior brothers were carrying large and small bags, and Ji Zhangzhuo even winked at them.


    Seeing Tantai Yi''s attire clearly, she knew why the second senior brother winked.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes changed into a modern outfit, showing his excellent figure at a glance.


    The tight-fitting modern outfit made him less distracted, and added a charm that Fentuanzi didn''t quite understand.


    I saw the second brother¡¯s concert before, and when the second brother danced, he had a similar charm, which attracted many fans shouting ¡®I will give you a monkey¡¯.


    Duanzi didn''t understand at the time, and people can''t give birth to monkeys.


    Now, she vaguely felt that those men and women would probably say similar things when they saw the third senior brother dressed like this.


    What really surprised her was the third brother''s hairstyle.


    "Third senior brother, you..."


    Her eyeballs are glued to her white hair, which is braided sideways.


    "Didn''t you say you want to cut your hair short?"


    Before going out, Tan Taiyi said that when you go to the countryside, you should wear short hair. As a result, now, not only did she not cut it short, she did not wear a ponytail, but she made a shape. The long, white hair that seemed to be shining was braided into loose side braids and draped over his shoulders, giving him an extra gentleness, the kind of gentleness that made people want to move.


    Tantai moved the braid uncomfortably.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was still winking.


    "Before I decided to cut it short, but the stylist looked like he was about to cry with red eyes, and his hand holding the scissors was shaking, saying that he was reluctant to do it."


    They were the first men who cried when they saw him, and some of them were frightened.


    Later, the stylist was even more willing to do the styling for free and give an exquisite headband, and he was still muttering words like ''God''.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately made a fuss, relying on his younger brother not understanding this era, and successfully exchanged for a third younger brother with braided braids.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： adventure show

    Chapter 495 Adventure Program


    Tuanzi glanced at the third senior brother who had a limited edition, and while Tantai Yi bowed his head, he gave Ji Zhangzhuo a thumbs up.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately smiled proudly.


    When Tan Taiyi looked up, the two of them quickly restrained their smiles.


    Tuanzi said sincerely: "Senior brother, this hairstyle suits you so well, it seems like it was born for you."


    When she talks sweet words, even those who don''t like this will be dazzled by the sweetness.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes didn''t change much on his face, but the hand that was fiddling with the braid had already been put down, and he wasn''t so uncomfortable anymore.


    But when the matter developed to this point, he also understood that he was fooled by the second senior brother.


    Secretly made a note of the second senior brother, Tantai Yimian said calmly, "You want to go out? I will accompany you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo hurriedly raised his hand, "I''ll go too!"


    Duan Xiayou quietly stood against the wall, trying not to be noticed by a few people.


    He doesn''t want to go out.


    When several people arrived at the teahouse, Gu Cheng had already arrived, but Boss Xu had not yet arrived.


    Knowing that his sister is coming, Gu Cheng has already ordered some fruit juice cakes in advance. Adults talk about things, children eat snacks, just right.


    Tuanzi came in first, followed by Tantai Yi.


    The difference in height between the two made Gu Cheng notice Tan Taiyi for the first time, noticed the other''s hairstyle, his eyes flickered slightly, and found Ji Zhangzhuo snickering. Drooling.


    He looks like an indifferent person, but is he so easy to deceive?


    Boss Xu came late, apologized when he arrived, and couldn''t help complaining about the traffic jam in Jiang City.


    "I left the hotel a long time in advance, but the road was blocked all the way, and the traffic was still blocked when I changed the road."


    After chatting a few words about traffic jams, Boss Xu cleaned up the people in the private room and found that not only were there many people, but each of them was handsome in their own way. The only child, Yuxue, looked cute.


    "Your family looks really good."


    Boss Xu''s tone was a little sour and envious.


    His wife is also very beautiful, but the child looks like him. It is he who is sorry for the child.


    Tuanzi held a piece of barley cake and said with a smile, "Uncle''s ears are very blessed."


    Round and round, like mochi.


    Boss Xu didn''t know that his ears were being treated as mochi, so he was so excited that he didn''t even bother to greet Gu Qize, and asked with a smile if Tuanzi had any intention of participating in the program he invested in.


    "It''s an adventure show."


    Duanzi''s first reaction was "Let''s go on an adventure together", so it''s not an adventure show, it''s a travel show.


    She hugged Gu Cheng''s arm, and said softly, "Miao Miao has already traveled with big brother."


    "No no no, not the kind of show that takes scenic hikes."


    Boss Xu has a lot of net worth, and his main industry has high profits, so he started investing in other industries. It just so happened that a director came to him to ask for investment, weeping, crying so badly, he just invested in it.


    He didn''t even expect this show to make money, he just wanted to spend money to form a good relationship. He is usually too busy, so he doesn''t watch variety shows very much, so he naturally doesn''t know how Tuanzi will perform in variety shows. This will allow Tuanzi to participate in the show, mainly to give pocket money in disguise.


    The director gave part of the investment he gave to the child as a reward, which is very reasonable. As for why not send money directly, it is because I don¡¯t want the children to get something for nothing.


    "You know, there are some rumors in many places now. There are crying and howling sounds from the cave, and there are always white figures walking back and forth on the top floor of the old hospital at night, and footsteps are heard in residential buildings after nightfall, etc..."


    Tuanzi opened his mouth slightly.


    "Ah, cracking fake ghost stories!"


    Boss Xu''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    When the director showed him the plan, he broke into a cold sweat in broad daylight when he saw the rumors he collected.


    "Do you think there are no ghosts in this world?"


    Duanzi nodded, "Our world doesn''t have any!"


    Quite a firm attitude.


    She was sure that it was because of the system.


    Little Gugu said, they don¡¯t have it in this world, but some worlds do.


    So similar programs are placed in other worlds, and the trend should be that ghosts appear as a result of rumors of adventure and supernatural, but in their world, it is a crackdown on counterfeiting!


    "Well, if there is one," the little girl said with regret on her face, "Miao Miao can be caught and sold for money."


    Boss Xu: "!"


    Gu Cheng hurriedly stuffed a piece of pastry into his sister''s mouth to prevent her from continuing to speak the truth.


    "I don''t believe there is one in the world."


    He smiled politely: "And if this program dares to invite children, it is definitely not."


    Boss Xu suddenly realized.


    "That''s right. No wonder the director plans to invite a small guest. He probably has already found out the truth behind every rumor. Isn''t there a script for this?"


    He felt bored again.


    Will not withdraw investment, he is still very honest, but this kind of variety show that the program group already knows the truth, he is embarrassed to recommend Tuanzi to participate.


    On the contrary, Tuanzi was in high spirits.


    She swallowed the pastry quickly.


    "Come on, let Miaomiao talk to the director''s uncle first. Maybe the director''s uncle doesn''t know the truth?"


    If the director doesn''t find out, then she can become a little detective.


    Hey, when you go out in the future, people can not only call her Little Heroine, but also Little Detective.


    The chubby face showed a smug expression.


    Gu Cheng waved his hands in front of her a few times, but the dumpling didn''t come back to his senses, he was still grinning silly, silly happy, silly happy, stuffing cakes into her mouth, she could still chew a few times consciously.


    Boss Xu was envious when he saw it.


    "Oh, why don''t I have a daughter?"


    Gu Qize has business dealings with him. As far as he knows, Boss Xu''s wife was pregnant with a second child a few years ago. During that time, Boss Xu was quite happy. Logically speaking, Boss Xu should have gotten what he wanted.


    "Is your second child a boy?"


    As soon as the words came out, Boss Xu greeted him with sad eyes.


    "The third and fourth are boys."


    Gu Qize: "?"


    Boss Xu said depressedly: "The first child is two boys, and the second child is still two boys."


    People always want to get the word "good". Once they have a daughter, they want to have another son. Having a son, I want to ask for a daughter.


    After learning that the second child is also a twin, Boss Xu has already made a sweet dream, two sons and two daughters, happy and happy.


    The unmarried president didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He is not married, so he has no such expectations and worries.


    Boss Xu leaned on his forehead and sighed, "It''s good for the son to be the son, but well, the four of them together make 4,000 ducks."


    Every time he comes home, his mind is ''buzzing''. One of the purposes of going home is to rest, but when he goes out, he is more tired than working in the company. Since then, he and his wife have not dared to ask for a third child. If there are two more sons, it will be fatal.


    Tuanzi came back to his senses now, and muttered in a low voice, "Can brother Yang Heng talk more?"


    Yang Heng is the younger brother of drama actor Yang Jin. He participated in "Mountain Patrol Tour" with her before, and talked a lot, which once made Wu Yu a useless fish.


    Boss Xu doesn¡¯t want to mention the four talkative sons anymore.


    "Come, come, let''s talk business."


    The three senior brothers cooperated and took out the brocade box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： Pure and unpretentious

    Chapter 496 Pure and unaffected


    In order to successfully sell and sell at a high price, Ji Zhangzhuo also prepared a lot of manuscripts, trying to blow out every piece of jewelry.


    Boss Xu has a lot of money, so he wanted to accept these jade ornaments, but after hearing those compliments, he wanted to accept it even more. The price quoted was also very beautiful, and both parties were very satisfied.


    After lighting up the jade ornaments, the business should come to an end, but Ji Zhangzhuo took out another box.


    "There are gold ornaments here, but the top is also inlaid with jade. The gold and jade in this design are the harmony of Luanming and Phoenix, and the harmony of Qin and Xiao..."


    Duanzi was dizzy from being hit by a bunch of idioms, and subconsciously wanted to hug her little head. Halfway through her hand, she was wrapped in a napkin and wiped off.


    Looking up, she saw Gu Qize wiping her hands with a straight face.


    Duanzi suddenly felt guilty, she still had dim sum in her hands. Brother Qi Ze is also very particular about hygiene today.


    After wiping the claws clean, she didn''t want to hold her head anymore, so she tilted her head and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    She wanted to see what other words the second senior brother could come up with.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smashed and smashed, and successfully smashed Boss Xu until he was dizzy, and even took away the gold jewelry.


    Duanzi: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    After the two parties parted ways, the corners of Ji Zhangzhuo''s lips were raised to the sky when he settled his accounts.


    Tuanzi pushed him and reminded, "Second senior brother, pay attention to your image, you are the one who almost owned a country once!"


    The former prince slumped.


    "Don''t pierce my heart, I didn''t bring so many treasures from the palace. Then! What! Many!"


    He covered his heart with one hand.


    Thinking of those babies, his heart hurts. Even if he only brings a part of it, he can eat and drink without worrying about it in modern times.


    Can God give him a chance to go back and carry the treasure?


    God''s reply was to change his face on the spot, and a thunderstorm came.


    Ji Zhangzhuo shrank his neck and dispelled all the thoughts in his mind.


    Tuanzi watched the rain with his hands in his hands.


    "Jiang City not only loves traffic jams, but also loves thunderstorms in summer."


    Ji Zhangzhuo stood up straight again, it turned out that God didn''t intend to chop him.


    Within two days, Tuanzi met with Ming Dao recommended by Boss Xu.


    Ming Director has been worrying about planning and guests recently.


    Knowing that the sponsor recommended Gu Miaomiao, who has been very popular lately, crying directly on the phone, that was a touch.


    "Dong Xu, I will never disappoint your expectations!"


    Boss Xu: "..."


    On the day they met, Ming Dao came to the dessert shop with red rabbit eyes.


    1.8 meters, tall and strong, unkempt, unshaven, red eyes.


    Tuanzi hiccupped in fright.


    Director Ming burst into tears, "I don''t even know if this show can continue, Miao Miao, you can come, uncle is so moved."


    Tuanzi hurriedly pushed the tissue box over, and it was the first time she experienced what it means to have a numb scalp.


    "Uncle, uncle, what do you mean you can''t go on? Didn''t you get the investment?"


    Boss Xu is very wealthy.


    Director Ming wiped away his tears.


    "Well, it''s mainly because we found several filming locations, and we couldn''t find out the truth of the rumors."


    After finding out the truth, they can set up some game sessions to guide the big and small guests to find the truth step by step. Before that, the program crew will not disturb the protagonist of the truth. At that time, it was enough to watch.


    But the truth couldn¡¯t be found out, and the game session couldn¡¯t be set up, and I was worried that the two episodes would pass. The expedition team was lonely, and the audience cursed.


    Director Ming confided, "I''ve even considered changing the plan, making it an adventure treasure hunt show, we will bury prizes at the destination, and the guests will hunt for treasure through some links and their own reasoning."


    In this way, at least everything is under control.


    Hearing a few rumors and not finding out the truth, Tuanzi was quite excited. Her identity as a little detective is going online!


    Now that she hears that there is a treasure, she turns against her again. Adventure hunting for treasure is not bad, even if the expedition route is planned by the program group, as long as she finds the treasure, she will earn money!


    "Uncle," Tuanzi grabbed the corner of the table excitedly, like a kitten poking its head excitedly, "What do you want for treasure?"


    Director Ming casually said a few things.


    "Three-day trip for the whole family, coupons for home appliances, special invitation coupons for flying guests..."


    Maomao retracted her head.


    Tuanzi complained: "Uncle, such a treasure is not attractive."


    Ji Zhangzhuo who accompanied her to the meeting nodded in agreement.


    "At least a few gold nuggets must be put in, your show can''t even afford gold nuggets, right?"


    Director Ming: "...No matter how rich you are, you can''t afford to spend so much. Moreover, if you really use gold nuggets as prizes, the audience may say that we are too materialistic. Some programs used to use gold nuggets as prizes, and they were scolded. It was bloody, and finally changed to a few-day tour or something like that."


    Ji Zhangzhuo, an ancient man, did not understand.


    Gold nuggets are not better than a few days trip? If a gold nugget of a few hundred grams comes, it will be enough for several days of travel, right? It''s not that the audience paid for it, so why bother?


    Duanzi urged: "Since we have invited a lot of young guests, it''s okay to sell the prizes as a box, no, a box of chocolates, a box of potato chips, etc. It''s super cheap!"


    The clear, black eyes were full of anticipation.


    Director Ming looked numb, "No, the audience will say that he is misleading and encouraging children to develop bad habits."


    Duanzi lowered his head and muttered in a low voice, "Some people really care too much, cut it."


    Since it was a treasure that he was not interested in, Tuanzi turned his back again and decided to support the director in filming the program according to the old plan.


    "If you didn''t find it, you didn''t find it. The focus is on the process, not the result!"


    She spoke eloquently and laughed wildly in her heart. She, Gu Miaomiao, the famous little heroine, a smart and handsome little detective, can definitely find out the truth!


    Director Ming was greatly encouraged and said he would go back and discuss with the team.


    "Our station''s variety show has never been good, and I am willing to leave the summer file to me. I will definitely give the final answer this month. Miao Miao, I have to wait for uncle!"


    At the end, Ming Dao burst into tears again.


    Duanzi rubbed the goose bumps on her arms.


    She thought she would have to wait for a long time, but within two days, Ming Dao said that their team had decided to use the original plan.


    "Anyway, our variety shows have been scolded all the time. It doesn''t matter if they are scolded because they can''t tell the truth. And maybe some viewers think our variety shows are pure and unpretentious, and praise us?"


    The little girl held her mobile phone and gained a new understanding of the thick skin of this uncle.


    "Then Miao Miao, you must come to participate. Also, there are so many parents in your family, you decide who will participate together. It would be the best if you can let your second brother participate."


    Top streamers participated, and the show took off in place.


    Tuanzi ruthlessly extinguished his fantasy, "Second brother has joined the group, but occasionally he can ask for leave when shooting magazines, and it is impossible to specialize in variety shows."


    "Then your elder brother..."


    "Brother is ready to make a movie, he will stay in the crew for a long, long time!"


    "Then your cousin Actor Gu?"


    "Flying abroad to act!"


    "Then your cousin, Teacher Gu Wangchao?"


    "Retreat and write songs!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： beauty attack

    Chapter 497 Beauty attack


    There are a lot of parents in the dumpling, but everyone is very busy recently.


    The four of them in the entertainment circle are so busy that they are flying. Gu Mo¡¯s group of students are about to graduate, and he has a project to research. Gu Chi has recruited some new students, and at the same time, he has to prepare paintings to participate in a competition.


    Brother Jin Chunting couldn''t get away, brother Gu Zhuo was still a student and had to focus on his studies, and Si Huai was even more busy.


    Tuanzi counted on his fingers, and found that he could only invite retired uncles, aunts or brothers.


    Elder brother and second brother also have a program to participate in, and third brother is still studying hard to try to integrate into modern times as soon as possible.


    The little girl put her face on the table, her soft flesh squeezed back and forth.


    "Second uncle and second aunt can''t participate," Tuanzi murmured in a low voice, "They are the parents of the actor, and they don''t show up in public very much. It would be bad if they participated in the show with Miao Miao."


    Gu Peihai still pays great attention to the privacy of his family members.


    He would rather paparazzi candidly photograph him 24 hours a day than his parents'' work life would be affected.


    Some variety shows usually offer high prices to invite Gu Peihai and his parents to appear on the show, but they are all rejected.


    Why are people willing to pay a high price?


    It is because some people are interested in the family life of the actor of Sanliu, but Gu Peihai is particularly displeased that everyone disturbs his family.


    "well."


    Duanzi let out a long breath.


    "Parents will hate less when they use it."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ...You have enough parents already¡¿


    "well."


    Duanzi adjusted noodles for himself.


    The air is a bit hot, and the tabletop is icy cold.


    At this time, there was the sound of footsteps, and the steps were brisk.


    She pricked up her little ears.


    "Second Senior Brother?"


    She turned around slowly, lying on the table and looking at Ji Zhangzhuo who was approaching.


    Ji Zhangzhuo sat down beside her, and rubbed her head skillfully.


    "Are you worried about the guests? Let your third senior brother go."


    Tuanzi pouted, "But would the third senior brother like places with many people? Would he like the camera?"


    Tantai Yi has been here for so long, the expression on his face has not changed. Coupled with the cold internal strength, he has an aura that can only be seen from a distance.


    These days, I''m even more immersed in my studies, and I haven''t communicated with everyone much.


    Besides, Tantaiyi is new here and is not familiar with many things. If a joke is made on the show, she will definitely defend her senior brother, but she is afraid that senior brother will feel sad because of other people''s ridicule.


    "That''s not clear," Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed his head happily, "But for you, he will definitely go."


    Tuanzi snorted.


    Is it because the third senior brother went there for her that she is worried?


    She will be very angry if she kindly helps her junior sister but is laughed at!


    "You have been very distressed these few days. He has seen it in his eyes, and he must want to bring it up." Ji Zhangzhuo opened his eyes and said nonsense, "It''s just that he is shy and embarrassed to say it."


    With a few words, Ji Zhangzhuo outlined the image of a shy and cold beauty.


    Seeing that Tuanzi opened his mouth in surprise, he encouraged him again, "He is shy, so you have to be brave. You are a brave little heroine."


    Tuanzi immediately clenched her fists, and the soft flesh on her cheeks trembled slightly because of her excitement.


    "Miaomiao, I''m going to find the third senior brother!"


    She rushed out of the study in good spirits.


    Duan Xiayou, who had been lying on the sofa, turned over, poked his head out from behind the pillow, and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo quietly.


    "You''re talking gibberish again."


    The baby-faced young man said innocently: "You are not the third junior brother, how can you be sure that what I said is wrong? Maybe I guessed it right, the younger brother has been secretly poking around waiting for the younger sister to take the initiative to invite you?"


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t imagine Tantai Yi secretly poking and looking forward to it.


    He also learned a lot of modern expressions. Seeing Ji Zhangzhuo''s smug face, he snorted, "Be careful of overturning the car."


    Ji Zhangzhuo shrugged disapprovingly.


    "Before I tricked him into wearing that hairstyle, he didn''t have any special reaction, so he probably wouldn''t bother with me about it."


    He has already discovered that the third junior brother''s martial arts is better than him, if he really cares about him, he will definitely be over.


    "Oh, it''s great to have a well-behaved junior!"


    He looked forward with joy, "It would be great if the rest of the juniors were so well-behaved."


    Duan Xiayou also couldn''t imagine Tantai Yi''s well-behaved appearance, and he always felt that Ji Zhangzhuo would turn over in his heart.


    Study room.


    Tantai, who was watching a video on a tablet, noticed the little girl poking her head.


    He clicked Pause unskillfully, and his puzzled eyes drifted over.


    Duanzi squeezed in through the crack of the door with a smile, her movements were smooth and skillful.


    "Senior Brother Third, can Miao Miao discuss something with you?"


    Tan Taiyi didn''t speak, just raised his hand and sucked, and a chair placed nearby slid directly to his side.


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, ran over cheerfully, climbed onto the chair to finish, held his face in his hands, and stared at Tantaiyi''s face happily.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Tantai touched his face puzzled.


    "Yes, I have!"


    Duanzi nodded her head, "He has peerless beauty."


    Tantai said: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: ... Good oil, I¡¯ve said it all, don¡¯t imitate those people on the Internet, keep it simple, direct, and sincere¡¿


    The little girl said she was educated.


    She tried her best to move her body, and moved the chair under her. When she got close enough to the man with white hair and golden eyes, she grabbed his hand and said seriously, "Senior brother, are you willing to accompany Miao Miao to participate in the show? Miao Miao will protect you of!"


    A series of changes has long made Tantai dislike being close to people.


    Just looking at his junior sister''s big bright eyes, he resisted not shaking his junior sister''s hand away.


    "I don''t know much about these."


    Tantai said honestly: "It might be a disservice."


    "No," Tuanzi said sweetly, "Brother, standing under the camera will be of great help. There must be many people who will come to appreciate your beauty."


    She thought of a video recently posted by the ''Tianyun School'' account.


    The video has only been released for one day, and the number of views is approaching 5 million, and the daily increase in the next few days is very large.


    The main content of the video is not much different from before, and the short story is interesting but that''s it. To everyone''s delight, the words ''welfare time'' appeared when the video counted down to five seconds.


    As soon as the font disappears, a photo appears on the screen.


    Snow-white hair is braided into side braids and hung on the shoulders. The golden-eyed man was wearing a white shirt that was buttoned all the way to the top, covering it tightly. He was covered with a silver-gray striped vest that outlined his waistline.


    There was no expression on his face, his temperament was cold, mixed with holiness, and seemed a little gentle, making people want to take another look.


    The popularity of the video exploded instantly.


    The reactions of netizens are similar.


    ¡¾Are you engaging in seductive sex? I see through you. Don''t make me kneel down and beg you to post more photos! ¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be another disciple of the Tianyun Sect? Are you Tianyun faction really not an idol group? If there is such a good-looking combination in the entertainment industry, I will buy the album! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： Silly and sweet?

    Chapter 498 Silly and sweet?


    Tan Taiyi cooperated with Ji Zhangzhuo to take several photos.


    Second brother said that it will be given as a benefit to fans who follow their sect.


    He vaguely guessed what ''welfare'' meant, and didn''t object.


    The calm-faced young man has his own ideas.


    The two senior brothers have spread the reputation of the sect in modern times and laid a solid foundation. He has never done anything before, and this will help, which is naturally the best.


    On the other hand, he is also very curious about why his appearance, which should be destroyed as a monster, is appreciated by modern people.


    Hearing the voice of the little junior sister, Tan Taiyi said truthfully, "Everyone is so strange."


    "It''s not weird," Tuanzi pushed forward, stopped holding his hand, but hugged his arm, shaking it gently, "Everyone has the right to appreciate beauty. Beautiful people and scenery will make everyone happy, third senior brother, let us Everyone is very happy."


    The man was slightly startled.


    He lowered his eyes.


    The goal of entering is the hairy top of the dumpling.


    You can''t see the little girl''s expression, but you can hear her cheerful voice.


    "Miaomiao is very happy every time she sees the third senior brother, and it smells good when eating, thank you senior brother."


    The system resisted and did not complain.


    Even if you don''t look at this pretty face, the host has always had a good appetite, right?


    Even when I am sad, I only eat half a bowl of rice.


    Isn¡¯t the purpose of the host ¡®You can be sad, you can be embarrassed, and you can¡¯t be sorry for the food¡¯?


    No one has ever thanked Tantai Yi for this face.


    There is only fear and loathing.


    At this moment, he felt that his arm was lightly poked, and he lowered his head again, this time seeing the little girl''s expression.


    "Brother, when you picked up those gold and jade ornaments last time, Miao Miao saw that your arms were covered with injuries."


    Tuanzi was a little cautious, "People who practice martial arts will inevitably get injured, but your injuries are weird, more like whip wounds and scalds."


    Master would never do this to his apprentice. And senior brother is so powerful, how could he be reduced to the point of being hurt by those weapons?


    The **** eyes are a little moist. Although she didn''t know the reason, she was sad.


    Tan Taiyi hesitated for a while, raised his hand, and patted her on the head.


    "There are always times when people are weak, and when they are weak, they encounter bad people, and accidents are inevitable."


    Weak and helpless when he was young, his family watched indifferently, and his fellow villagers bullied him constantly. For a long time, he felt that it was his fault. Why did he have such a look? Was he wasting food while he was alive? His... memories were interrupted by an angry voice.


    "Anybody who bullies the weak is a badass!"


    No one requires the strong to protect others. Being a strong is just to make life better, or the ambition. However, there are always people who, after becoming strong, feel superior to others and bully the weak.


    One idea is particularly popular among some people.


    From ta to above, everyone is equal. No matter how powerful a person is, he should respect him and not bully him. Since the lower class is distinct, the weak prey on the strong, and he should enjoy the best resources.


    The small fist waved angrily.


    "Brother, after you became strong, did you take revenge? You must teach those villains a lesson!"


    This reaction was even more indignant than his client.


    Tan Taiyi twitched the corners of her lips, as if she wanted to smile, but her facial muscles were out of control, and she couldn''t show a smile.


    His eyes dimmed a bit, but quickly returned to normal.


    "Revenge."


    Born with white hair and blond eyes, they were bullied as monsters, their villages were flooded, and they were thrown into the river as sacrifices. Those people were very calm from the beginning to the end.


    As if what they were going to kill was not a living person, but a damned monster.


    But he didn''t die, and had a strange encounter.


    In the new world, he still has white hair and golden eyes, and is feared by others. Even when he is a hero, he must wear a bamboo hat, so that the rescued cannot see his appearance.


    There was a negligence, the rescued person saw his appearance clearly, turned around and the rescued person went to report to the police, and the officers and soldiers assembled to arrest him, a monster.


    The world has not changed for the better, but the master never looks at him with strange eyes, and even sneers from time to time, "People in the world are always rare and strange, as long as they don''t understand, they will be judged as aliens. It is not as good as you to become stronger if you expect them to change. You are strong enough, and they will continue to support you. There will always be people who change their views and learn to face up to you because of your strength."


    Tantai has no intention of telling the tragic past again.


    Those pains are still there, turning into scars on his body, unable to fade away, but he has left behind those rotten pasts and moved forward.


    However, it is not impossible to choose some things to make my junior sister happy.


    "How did you get revenge? Did they cry bitterly?" Tuanzi asked expectantly.


    "Hmm..." Tantai pondered for a while, and said after consideration, "They used to hate and fear me, but later they regarded me as a **** and tried to worship me in vain."


    When he was thrown into the river, he was just a teenager, but when he returned to the original world after studying art, he was already a young man.


    He clearly still has white hair and blond eyes, and his face vaguely has the shadow of his youth, but when he performed lightness kung fu, hit a tree from the air, chopped down half a mountain with a sword, and froze the lake with his palm, those ignorant villagers were shocked again. Treat him like a god.


    The same appearance, when weak, he is a monster, and when he is strong, he is a god, which is extremely ironic.


    Through familiar or unfamiliar faces, he saw their rotten mercenary hearts.


    With Master''s teachings, he can even foresee the future. Once he can''t help, these people will ''kill the gods''.


    Chill climbed up those dazzling golden eyes.


    "Wait," Tuanzi crawled directly into his arms, pinched his face, with a look of hatred, "what kind of revenge is this? Don''t you really treat them like a god? Third Senior Brother , Is your brain full of water?"


    Little meat claws hugged the head, shaking it from side to side, wanting to hear the sound of water inside.


    Tantai Yi was so shocked that he didn''t respond.


    Even when he was a teenager, the master would never do such an action.


    "Brother, talk, don''t pretend you can''t hear!"


    The dumpling is going to be very angry.


    Could it be that this senior brother looks cold, but is actually stupid?


    "Didn''t help them."


    Tantaiyi tore off the kitten that was about to roll, and put it back on the chair.


    "I just pretended to agree, but actually let them expose each other''s crimes. In the end, all the guilty people were sent to prison."


    The dynasty in his world was in a prosperous period, the laws were relatively sound, and the county magistrate of the county to which the village belongs was a good official.


    Those who bound him and threw him into the river in the past were all guilty.


    Villagers who drowned girls and disabled boys were also convicted.


    And those who don''t want to provide for the old and kill the old are also convicted.


    It''s difficult to be honest and honest, but he will be the ''god'' in the village, very suitable for using benefits to sow discord.


    After hearing what happened, Tuanzi gave up his white head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 499： youre out of your mind

    Chapter 499 Your brain is flooded


    Tantai thought he had explained it clearly, but in the next two days, if he walked around the community, two senior brothers and sisters would follow him in turn.


    It is the kind of stalking that is very careless, for fear that others will not know that they are stalking.


    But when he turned his head, the person in charge of following him dodged and hid immediately, but he didn''t walk with him.


    There are many aborigines in the community, including men, women and children.


    Perhaps because of his appearance, many people took the initiative to stop and chat with him.


    At this time, he could always notice the change of the person following him''s breathing.


    On this day, Tantai Yi was stopped again.


    The person who stopped him was a middle-aged man, wearing glasses, with shrewd eyes, he looked him up quickly when they first met, as if evaluating something.


    Tantaiyi judged from his clothes and the way he looked around when he was walking that this person was not an aborigine, but more like visiting a certain resident.


    The middle-aged man offered his business card.


    "Your image is very good. If you sign a contract with our company, we can make you a superstar. Do you know Gu Che? Your appearance and body are better than him. One day, you will be able to go further than him."


    Tan Taiyi: "..." If I remember correctly, Gu Che is the elder brother of my junior sister, right?


    At this time, a figure ''Xu'' appeared and stopped in front of Tantai Yi.


    "My senior brother doesn''t enter the circle, so don''t try to lie to him!"


    It was Tuanzi who was on duty today.


    She has asked the opinions of the three senior brothers a long time ago. She can participate in the show, and she can occasionally appear in Gu Cheng''s movies as a cameo for a few seconds, but she will not officially enter the circle.


    In other words, you can earn some money by working part-time in variety shows, but you won¡¯t stay in the entertainment industry as a long-term job.


    Whether to formally enter the entertainment industry and become a star, there is a big gap.


    The three brothers don¡¯t want to be stars, but they don¡¯t have the strength to become actors or singers, so they only do part-time jobs. They don¡¯t sign a company, don¡¯t build a team, and don¡¯t plan to interact with fans.


    The middle-aged man was a little displeased, but after realizing the appearance of Tuanzi, he was stunned, "You are Gu Miaomiao? Do you live here?"


    At that moment, ecstasy appeared in his eyes.


    Gu Miaomiao lives here, so doesn''t it mean that Gu Che also lives in this community?


    This news can fetch a high price!


    He also heard that Gu Peihai''s parents and Gu Che''s parents had a very good relationship, and they even lived together in the same house. If Gu Peihai also lives in this community, this news can be sold for double the price!


    The man had a plan in his mind, but he didn''t want to miss someone like Tantai Yi who had an excellent image. He tried his best to persuade him, offered him favorable conditions, and drew a lot of big cakes.


    Tuanzi bared his teeth, like a tiger cub preparing to attack.


    Tantaiyi patted her on the head, and looked at the middle-aged man with a cold face.


    "I won''t enter the circle, you can go."


    The face of the middle-aged man changed again, and just when he was still about to pester, the business card he was pinching was suddenly covered with a thin layer of ice, and the chill hit his fingertips. He was startled, and when he let go, the business card did not fall, but It turned into countless ice crystals in situ.


    Horror climbed up that somewhat greasy face.


    Frightened eyes fell on that Xiazi Yueyun''s face.


    Tantai Yi is too familiar with this look, so he doesn''t care.


    Tuanzi was furious, and his internal force pushed the middle-aged man far away.


    The man didn''t dare to stay any longer, and staggered away in some embarrassment.


    As soon as he left, Tuanzi wanted to slip away, and when he turned around, he was grabbed by the collar and lifted up to make a change.


    The system sighed, thanks to the quality of the host''s clothes. Otherwise, when the host gets older, these people will no longer be able to lift the host up like pinching the back of the neck.


    The body is suspended in mid-air.


    Tuanzi curled up her two little claws in front of her chest, and she smiled flatteringly.


    "Senior brother, what are you doing? Miao Miao is just passing by and is leaving soon."


    There is no silver three hundred taels here.


    Tan Taiyi sighed, his golden eyes slipped over in confusion.


    "Why are you following me? I''m only active in the community."


    He likes to be quiet and not good at communicating. Even though people in this era are extremely tolerant, he still habitually covers up his appearance, unwilling to see the surprise in the other party''s eyes. Regardless of whether this surprise is behind fear or surprise.


    Being exposed, Tuanzi didn''t hide it, immediately hugged her arms and raised her head slightly, as if this would make her more imposing.


    The little heroine is confident.


    "Because third senior brother, you are stupid, too soft-hearted and kind-hearted. We are worried that you will be cheated, so we will take turns following...to protect you!"


    She firmly denied that this was stalking.


    is to protect, protect the kindest third senior brother!


    The stiff face shows signs of cracking.


    "Stupid?"


    Tantai thought he had heard it wrong, "kind?"


    How could these words have anything to do with him?


    "That''s right," Tuanzi puffed his cheeks, seeing his astonishment, took the opportunity to stretch out his claws, and poked his face lightly, "Look, those people treated you so well, you just sent them to the government, it''s not enough Are you soft-hearted and kind? Master said that some people are not worthy of being kind.¡±


    Tan Taiyi fell silent.


    The brothers and sisters seem to have misunderstood him.


    He is really not a kind person, nor is he stupid.


    He first lived in a world with perfect laws but difficult conditions. Those people were either executed or exiled.


    The road to exile was long and arduous, and news of people''s deaths came one after another.


    When they arrived in exile, the heavy work and difficult conditions caused many people''s life expectancy to shorten sharply.


    He could have killed those people with his sword, but that was too much fun, and those people never felt pain at all. On the contrary, sending him to the government, making him notorious, and counting the days to live in the prison is the real torture.


    Facing the junior sister who said "my senior brother is so soft-hearted, I have to protect him", Tan Taiyi seriously emphasized, "I''m really not kind."


    Tuanzi covered his ears and refused to listen, senior brother recited scriptures!


    Tantai had no choice but to go back with his junior sister in his arms, and chat with the two senior brothers in person.


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo had complicated expressions after hearing his words.


    After a long time, Ji Zhangzhuo patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "Unkind people always like to boast that they are kind, but kind people say they are not kind. What happened to this world?"


    Tantai opened his mouth, but couldn''t utter a single word.


    He just wanted to ask, senior brother, what happened to you? Are you out of your mind?


    The description of ''brain flooded'' is learned from my junior sister.


    There is no water in his mind, and the brains of the two senior brothers are full of water.


    On the other side, after the middle-aged man left Jiangshui Yundu, he immediately found a marketing account with a huge number of fans, saying that there was a revelation related to Gu Che and Gu Peihai.


    The marketing account attaches great importance to it and expresses its willingness to pay a high price to buy it.


    But the money will not be given casually, at least you must know the type of the revelation in advance.


    Middle-aged man: "I know where Gu Che lives, and it is very likely that Gu Peihai''s family also lives in this community."


    Marketing number: ¡°¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man wondered: "Countless paparazzi and fans want to know where their family lives?"


    Marketing number: "Hehe, I think you want us to receive a lawyer''s letter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 500： new cousin

    Chapter 500 New Cousin


    The word ''hehe'' is full of irony.


    The middle-aged man was already frightened by Jiang Shuiyun, and he was even more anxious when he was ridiculed by a marketing account.


    Anyway, some people buy this news, and it¡¯s the same if he sells it to others!


    Big marketing accounts are not short of money at all!


    At this time, the marketing account sent a private message.


    ¡¾You want to say that Jiang Shuiyun is full of it? ¡¿


    The middle-aged man stared wide-eyed.


    ¡¾Don''t bother, our bigger marketing accounts have been hit, even if we know about it, we don''t dare to report it, even if some fans know about it, we don''t dare to go¡¿


    This is not a secret in the circle of marketing accounts.


    In the past, Gu Che didn''t come to Jiangshui Yundu often, but later he lived in with his brothers and sisters. He came and went frequently, so he was naturally discovered.


    The same is true for Gu Peihai.


    Many paparazzi want to dig into their private lives, expose their family members, satisfy the curiosity of the public, and gain fame and traffic.


    As a result, people from Gu Che and Gu Peihai came to the door one after another.


    The marketing account has the black material of the artist, and many artists with strong teams also have the black material of the marketing account.


    Gu Peihai and the two of them almost put the matter on the bright side. We don¡¯t care what your paparazzi do when you are out, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect our work. It doesn''t matter how the marketing number is compiled, as long as it doesn''t hurt their reputation and family.


    Instead, they have plenty of ways to send them in or bankrupt them from making a comeback.


    Gu Che is okay, he has not been in the industry for a long time, although he has acting skills, he basically only hangs out in the TV drama circle, Gu Peihai is different, he has too many connections and involves many circles, even if it is a marketing account, he dare not provoke.


    So far, the big marketing accounts dare not expose Jiang Shui Yundu at all, and even occasionally help to mislead the public by releasing various smoke bombs.


    In addition, Jiang Shuiyun is home to many retired public officials. The children don''t want their parents to work hard all their lives and be disturbed by marketing accounts. Some powerful people have also beaten them in private.


    Bigger marketing accounts dare not send people to guard outside Jiangshui Yundu.


    Only the smaller paparazzi took the risk, and then they disappeared from the circle. They inquired in private, and it seems that Gu Miaomiao''s two senior brothers followed up and found the homes and families of these paparazzi.


    If the paparazzi exposes various information about Gu Miaomiao, second uncle, second aunt, etc., they will expose the information of the paparazzi''s family members.


    Paparazzi with a bit of conscience dare not let their family members be disturbed.


    The middle-aged man was not reconciled, and the marketing account sent the last sentence.


    ¡¾You should be in the circle, right? ¡¿


    The man immediately closed the private message.


    The more he thought about it, the more he got angry, and he contacted a few larger marketing accounts, but they ignored him. He could only contact a small marketing account, but the price offered by the other party was too low.


    His breaking news is risky. After all, he is a broker, and he is still in the circle. Even if the transaction is anonymous, it is still possible to be found. The other party''s bid is not high, so there is really no need for him to take risks.


    Holding the information but not selling it for a high price, the man was so angry that his face was distorted.


    the other side.


    That night, Tuanzi told Gu Cheng about the middle-aged man.


    It¡¯s right to ask Big Brother for something, Big Brother is omnipotent!


    Gu Cheng quickly judged, "It should be a broker of a small company."


    Some managers have dirty methods, either forcing their artists to accompany them to develop unscrupulous business, or using disgusting means to attack other artists.


    He was worried that the man would be unfavorable to his sister, brother, cousin, etc., so he went to the property in person, saw the surveillance, took a photo and asked someone in the industry to know the identity of the middle-aged man.


    "Pay attention to his movements. If there is news about Jiang Shuiyundu recently, he will be behind the scenes."


    Gu Che, who was reminded, yawned.


    "Understood, brother, don''t worry about it, be careful of hair loss."


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The young director softened his voice, "Miao Miao still remembers the last time you ran away from battle."


    Gu Che hung up the phone with a guilty conscience.


    He dare not go home for a short time!


    Originally, he wanted to see how beautiful his younger sister''s third senior brother was. If he was really outstanding, he would take a photo of it and send it to Gu Yunmu, making Gu Yunmu angry!


    Soon, Duan Xiayou successfully transferred an old house in Yundu, Jiangshui, to his own name. The household registrations of the two juniors were also moved over, and he became the head of the family.


    The interior decoration of the house is more in line with the aesthetics of the older generation. Some places need to be repaired, and the furniture and appliances have been replaced for a long time.


    Everyone is starting to renovate, and they are not in a hurry to move in.


    During this period, Tuanzi bid farewell to Gu Cheng, who was about to join the filming team.


    After a year of companionship, Tuanzi will never cry secretly under the quilt after the eldest brother and second brother leave.


    She murmured around Gu Cheng.


    "Drink less and smoke less, eat and rest on time, don''t be angry when encountering actors who don''t cooperate, tell Miao Miao, Miao Miao will go and reason."


    The word "reasonable" was bitten very hard, and she waved her small fist suggestively, expressing that she wanted to use force to subdue others.


    Seeing her chattering, Gu Cheng chuckled lightly, and instructed in turn.


    "the same as you."


    Tuanzi suddenly raised his head proudly, "Miao Miao can be self-disciplined, and will strictly abide by the agreement between us!"


    Gu Cheng said meaningfully: "I forgot to say, I invited Jin Chunchao and Gu Zhuo brothers, and they signed it."


    He never let go of the fish that slipped through the net, and he just observed secretly before.


    The proud little girl seemed to be struck by lightning.


    "Did Miao Miao hear hallucinations?"


    She patted her little ears, looking dazed.


    "Miao Miao seems to have heard something very scary, an illusion," she turned and walked towards the house, her small body staggering, "it must be an illusion."


    Gu Cheng watched her go back to the house, laughed again, and then got into the assistant''s car.


    Indoor.


    Tuanzi tugged at the door frame to make sure that the eldest brother had left, and immediately sent a message to the three cousins.


    The three of them replied quickly, and all the replies were bad news.


    "ah!"


    The dumpling fell straight back.


    Tantaiyi who passed by hurriedly caught him, and looked down worriedly, "Miaomiao?"


    Why does little junior sister look like she''s throwing up her soul?


    "ah!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I¡¯ve said it all, your big brother will always be your big brother, how could you hide your little tricks from him? ¡¿


    From the perspective of the system, Gu Cheng simply let the host take advantage of the loopholes for a long time, and was happy for a long time before mentioning this matter before leaving. Otherwise, according to the agreement, he should have punished the host not to eat sugar for several months.


    Strict and soft-hearted.


    Danzi stretched out his hand in grief and anger, trying to grab the sugar that didn''t exist in the air.


    "My sugar!"


    Tantai looked at the air suspiciously.


    Where did the sugar come from?


    After the one-week class ended, Gu Li picked up the backpack he had prepared a long time ago, walked towards the station in a chic way, and then stood still on the platform, waiting for the long-distance bus to Jiang City, there was one more person beside him, and the distance between the two broke the normal limit Social distancing.


    He directly opened the distance.


    The man approached again.


    The irritable young man immediately became angry and turned his head to breathe fire. But when he saw the other party''s appearance clearly, he was a little surprised.


    "cousin?"


    Wen Li smiled: "The publishing house I often work with wants to publish your work, I''ll come over and have a chat with you."


    Gu Li hit the nail on the head: "That''s because people from the publishing house are talking to me, what are you doing here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 501： deserved

    The young man looks about twenty-five years old, with a handsome face, wearing blue jeans and a white shirt, dressed in a refreshing manner, and polite.


    Hearing this, he just laughed, "It''s been a long time since I had dinner with you."


    Gu Li looked at him suspiciously, frowning tightly.


    Now, the long-distance bus to Jiang City has also arrived.


    It was clearly the first time I came here, but Wen Li was very comfortable going to line up.


    Seeing that his cousin didn''t keep up, he turned around and waved with a smile.


    "You are going to find a drink, let''s go together, I will treat you to dinner."


    Gu Li frowned and followed.


    He suspected that this cousin had other purposes, but there was no evidence.


    Looking at the white and clean skin, I always feel that it is dripping with black water.


    Inexplicably, he felt that this cousin would be able to chat with his younger sister''s cousin named Gu Chi.


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    Gu Zhai welcomed Si Huai.


    Duanzi was busy serving lemonade, pastries, snacks and fruits.


    Seeing the dark blue under Si Huai''s eyes and the stubble emerging again, she said distressedly, "Cousin, how long have you not rested?"


    Too busy to even have time to shave.


    "You can rest these two days."


    Si Huai was very calm when he found out that there was another unknown person in his cousin''s house.


    "The previous case is completely over, and I can tell you something."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    She tilted her head and glanced at Tan Taiyi.


    That day in the suburbs, my cousin said that this time I can reveal a little bit of the inside story. According to the rules, only one of the key figures in her case is entitled to know the inside information.


    But why doesn''t she know that she is the key? Could it be that one night he sleepwalked and went out to fight for justice?


    Thinking about this, Tuanzi cupped his face and asked in horror, "Miao Miao has sleepwalking?"


    Si Huaina''s usually sharp eyes flashed blankly.


    "How is it related to sleepwalking?"


    Paused, he sincerely suggested, "If you have similar symptoms, you''d better go to the hospital for investigation, early treatment and early resolution."


    The system is also confused.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You have sleepwalking, why didn''t I know? ¡¿


    It watched the host grow up. In the past, when the host was too small and it would be too dangerous in ancient times, it would not sleep at night and keep watch 24 hours a day. That is to say, in modern times, there are more people protecting the host, so it only sleeps from time to time.


    If the host has this problem, it should have discovered it earlier.


    Tuanzi froze, scratching at her hair.


    "Miaomiao didn''t sleepwalk?"


    The chubby little face was full of bewilderment.


    The host is starting to think about it again? The system suddenly realized that a few days ago, the host accompanied the second aunt to watch a TV series, and one of the important characters had sleepwalking.


    Is this self-substitution?


    The system is helpless.


    No wonder the eldest brother often says to restrain the host, children really learn what they see, and they can''t let down their vigilance at all.


    The misunderstanding was quickly resolved.


    Si Huai couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "If you really sleepwalked and ran out at night, the security guards would have discovered it long ago."


    "impossible!"


    Tuanzi is full of confidence, holding his head high.


    "Even if you''re sleepwalking, Miaomiao''s kung fu is still there, just fly out, the security uncle can''t find it!"


    Si Huai was helpless, looking at his cousin like this, he seemed quite proud?


    "Do you remember when you were shooting a show in Zhujia Village? There was an archaeological site nearby."


    Not long after the last show, Tuanzi certainly remembered Zhujiacun.


    She met her cousin Gu Zhuo there, discovered his plight, and caught several tomb robbers!


    Duanzi raised his head proudly.


    "Miao Miao protected ancient tombs and cultural relics."


    The deputy team sitting opposite her couldn''t hide a smile.


    "Yes, you protected the ancient tomb and cultural relics, and also sent a key person to the bureau."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "Could it be a tiger head?"


    The tomb robber nicknamed Hutou once stole from a supermarket in the village, and she caught him straight. Later, he robbed the tomb with his accomplices, but was discovered by her and her brother. She even played games with a few tomb robbers that night!


    Only Tiger Head was mentioned because she only remembered the nickname of this person, and she didn''t know the information about the rest.


    "One of his associates."


    Si Huai spoke concisely, "Among them there is a taciturn person who is responsible for digging holes."


    That is a low-key person who does not stand out in the team, and is good at digging holes.


    Generally speaking, a tomb may have multiple places suitable for digging holes, but the man said that night that the most suitable place for digging holes was near the entrance of the ancient tomb, and there was really no need to dig holes. There is a way to mix in with a few people.


    The boss listened to what he said, and didn''t dig a hole.


    Later, the police reviewed the case and found that the taciturn tomb robber did it on purpose, and he wanted to be caught.


    The pink mouth is slightly opened.


    Tuanzi used his brain frantically, and after a few seconds, clapped his hands violently.


    "He has a major clue that may be dangerous, and wants to seek protection?"


    Si Huai chuckled: "You react quickly and are very smart."


    "Hey~"


    The dumpling began to have fun.


    "I think I''m smart, too."


    Si Huai was vague about what happened next.


    Ke Tuanzi understood, to the effect that the taciturn tomb robber once infiltrated a small organization selling cultural relics, and accidentally learned that there was a big organization behind this small organization.


    Coincidentally, one day, the high-level executives of that large organization pretended to be ordinary people and sneaked in. Only he saw that the identity of the other party was unusual. Later, the route of transporting cultural relics by the small organization changed and went overseas.


    The taciturn tomb robber felt that the water was too deep, and it happened that he was a low-level figure, and later left the small organization.


    Not long after, many people in the small organization were silenced. He was so scared that he wanted to use the tomb robbery operation and was caught by the police.


    "If you show your flaws and get caught, he may be punished or even silenced by his boss. He has been worrying about how to leave evidence quietly. In the end, you acted chivalrously that night and took them out. He has always been very grateful to you. "


    Little meat claws scratched at the hair.


    Tuanzi murmured softly: "It feels weird to be appreciated by a criminal."


    Soon, her eyes were shining again.


    "Cousin has time to come over now, did he take over the people from the big organization?"


    Si Huai nodded slightly.


    Dumplings are blooming.


    "That''s good, selling our country''s cultural relics abroad, there are problems in the brain, and the heart is full of money!"


    Si Huai guessed that the cousin wanted to say ''greedy for profit'', but he couldn''t say the idiom.


    He nodded cooperatively, "If you make money with no conscience, you won''t spend your life if you make money."


    Several of the masterminds belong to extremely serious circumstances, and they will inevitably be sentenced to life. The few of them earn the most, and according to the regulations, all the proceeds from smuggling cultural relics will be confiscated.


    Tuanzi applauded happily, her short legs dangling wildly.


    She especially loves seeing bad guys get their due.


    "By the way, I''m here to find you," Si Huai was a little embarrassed, but still whispered, "It''s because my mother will be back soon, that..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Tuanzi rushed over excitedly.


    "Sister-in-law is coming back? Can Miao Miao meet her?"

 Chapter 502： brother and sister

    Tuanzi heard a few uncles and aunts mention sister-in-law Gu Jin.


    Gu Jin is the youngest child of the Gu family, and the only daughter. Back then, the old man and his son loved each other like pearls and treasures. The elder brothers are also very kind to her. The only ones who suffered were Gu Jin''s suitors.


    Parents and elder brothers just want to find someone who is devoted to their daughter/sister, and does not ask Gu Jin for food and clothing, even if it is mediocre, as long as he is happy. As a result, Gu Jin fell in love with a criminal policeman.


    Si Huai''s father is good everywhere, but his job is too dangerous. Mr. Gu admired such a junior, but he was really worried about handing over his daughter to him.


    Busy at work, it is very likely that you can¡¯t take care of your home. Chasing criminals outside is always dangerous, and family members may also be retaliated against.


    It''s just that Gu Jin only likes this person, and the other party has shown enough sincerity.


    Master Gu almost had a fight with his daughter, but in the end he couldn''t bear the other party''s request and agreed to the marriage. It''s just that his worries finally came true, and the white-haired man sent away his son-in-law, the black-haired man.


    Because of this, when his grandson Si Huai wanted to apply for the police academy, Mr. Gu strongly opposed it, and almost changed Si Huai''s wish. The old man couldn''t bear to send another black-haired man away.


    It was also because I almost changed my choice. At this time, the relationship between the father and daughter was also a little stiff in those one or two years.


    Later, all the contradictions dissipated in the parting of life and death.


    Duanzi admires this sister-in-law very much. Her husband died, but she was able to bear the grief and support her son''s decision to apply for the police academy, and she also supported her son''s reactivation of her husband''s police number after graduation.


    However, she also understood Grandpa''s worry.


    It¡¯s like sometimes when she acts chivalrously, the eldest brother is also very worried about her, for fear that she will confront hot weapons, and hopes that she can attack from a distance as much as possible.


    She learned one thing, she must protect herself before saving others, and she must not make her family sad.


    Throwing into Si Huai''s arms, Tuanzi asked expectantly, "Will my sister-in-law stay in Jiang City for a long time this time? I said before that I will be back for the annual meeting, but I didn''t come back."


    Gu Jin is a ski coach. He is very busy and often leads the team in competitions.


    I planned to come back to see my son, brothers, sisters-in-law, and returning niece during the Chinese New Year, but the air tickets were all bought, but something happened, so I stayed abroad.


    After waiting, she finally returned to China, and took the team members to closed training. Occasionally, she had a half-day vacation, but there was not enough time for her to go back to Jiang City to get together with her relatives.


    Duanzi has been back for a year, but she hasn¡¯t met this little girl yet.


    She looked at Si Huai''s handsome side face, and thought, this cousin looks alike Gu Qize, which proves that sister-in-law and uncle may look alike, but one is softer and the other handsome.


    Conclusion, sister-in-law is a great beauty!


    "How many days should I stay?"


    Si Huai is not sure either, he and Gu Jin have always been together less often, the mother and son have their own careers, and occasionally contact each other.


    Tuanzi took the initiative to invite Ying: "Then let my sister-in-law come to Miao Miao''s house for dinner. Miao Miao can prepare a big meal with the seniors. Miao Miao is very skilled!"


    Si Huai thought for a while, "I''ll be off tomorrow too, so come and help."


    Rather than going out to eat, he would rather get together with his family and eat some home-cooked food. The dishes are not important, reunion is the rarest thing.


    "Okay, okay, Miao Miao will list the menu."


    Duanzi was in high spirits.


    However, plans can never keep up with change.


    Gu Rui and Gu Zheng knew that his sister was coming back, so he immediately prepared to cook in person with great interest, listed the menu directly, and even sent a message to Gu Yu. He was very angry, and he could bring Gu Yu back to Jiang City by visual inspection.


    Duanzi: ¨‹_¨‹


    Mu Xue handed the washed cherries to her mouth. Her expression was calm, her temperament was as cold as her son Gu Wangchao''s, but her tone was very gentle, "Wouldn''t it be better to just sit and wait to eat? Let them do it themselves."


    Duanzi opened his mouth and took a hard bite of the cherry.


    The sweetness explodes on the tip of the tongue.


    "Wow, delicious!"


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, and he forgot the unhappiness just now.


    Mu Xue pushed the glass bowl in front of her, "It''s all yours, don''t eat too fast, remember to spit out the core."


    Duanzi performed a mechanical eating on the spot.


    Eat, eat, vomit.


    If she wasn''t indoors, she could even perform a nuclear spit to a distance of more than ten meters.


    Mu Xue sighed and pinched her chubby cheeks.


    "You are so good at eating, if only Pei Hai and Wang Chao can learn from you."


    She always felt that her two sons were too thin. The eldest son is an actor, if it is said that sometimes he loses weight or gains weight for the role, then forget it, why does the younger son not like to eat?


    Hua Wenyi smiled and pushed the honey cake over.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are fat or thin, as long as you are healthy."


    Mu Xue nodded, "That''s true."


    She picked up a small piece of cake, and habitually handed it to the dumpling.


    Seeing the cake, Tuanzi immediately discarded the cherries, and took small bites of the cake.


    "Wow, it''s soft, like a cloud, and sweet."


    While chewing, she looked at the scenery outside the window, which happened to be the blue sky and white clouds, and couldn''t help but fantasize.


    "If only the clouds in the sky turned into cotton candy."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you can fly into the sky and eat cotton candy? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    the next day.


    Si Huai failed to find his cousin, and was reminded by Duan Xiayou to go to the next door, and was welcomed in by Mu Xuehua Wenyi.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw my sister who had said that she wanted to prepare a menu sitting on the sofa and eating.


    The table in front of her was full of melon and fruit snacks, many of which were made by Mu Xuehua Wenyi herself.


    "Cousin, you are here," Tuanzi greeted him with difficulty, "Hurry up and eat, it''s delicious."


    Si Huai sat down somewhat cautiously.


    In front of his peers, he was considered calm, but in front of his elders, he was somewhat restrained. What''s more, he is not familiar with these elders.


    At this moment, a voice came from the kitchen.


    "Oh, why are you so clumsy? Can''t even peel potatoes?"


    is the voice of the second uncle.


    Si Huai glanced around and guessed that the second and third uncles were cooking in the kitchen. But how did he hear that Uncle San is good at cooking? Then who will be blamed for this?


    "My uncle was scolded."


    Tuanzi peeled an orange, moved it to Si Huai, gave half of it to him, and gloated at the same time, "Uncle can''t even peel potatoes, haha, clumsy."


    Si Huai couldn''t laugh at it, so after thinking about it, he tried to make up for his uncle, "Maybe he''s better at running a company."


    Duanzi pouted.


    "Brother Qi Ze can also run a company, but the instant noodles cooked by brother Qi Ze are delicious."


    Si Huai suspected that he had heard wrong, "Instant noodles?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi stuffed all the oranges into his mouth, and said vaguely, "Anyway, Brother Qi Ze is better than his father."


    She likes Brother Qi Ze more!


    Si Huai was silent. I feel that my sister''s brother''s filter is a bit thick!


    Within a few minutes, Tuanzi couldn''t sit still, and secretly climbed off the sofa. Mao Mao ran to the kitchen to peek, and found that Gu Yu was being driven to wash the vegetables again.


    He seldom does this job, and washes it very delicately, but he didn''t wash it clean, and he was taught by Gu Zheng with a straight face.


    "I haven''t washed it well yet!"


    "Pfft."


    Tuanzi snickered, took out his phone to record a video, and shared the video with Gu Qize and Gu Yunmu.


    Gu Qi Ze didn''t touch fish at work, so he didn''t reply, but Gu Yunmu replied quickly.


    ¡¾Hahaha the old man also has today¡¿


    ¡¾Do you have dinner together? I want to come too, I happen to be in the next city! ¡¿

 Chapter 503： fun people

    Chapter 503 Fun Man


    Gu Yunmu is an orienteer.


    He likes to watch fun, and always makes fun, but not everyone''s fun can make him laugh.


    If he can see Gu Yu having fun, he is willing to travel thousands of miles to come here.


    From Tuanzi''s point of view, it seemed that Gu Yunmu arrived after she posted the video.


    The young man still wearing pink hair held up his mobile phone and followed behind Gu Yu step by step.


    But Fan Gu Yu was educated by his two elder brothers, he laughed while ''quacking'' while recording the video with steady hands.


    Duanzi: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    Si Huai is not familiar with this cousin.


    He stuffed a slice of orange into the mouth of the dumpling, and said in a low voice, "I guess he just received the video, so he immediately took a car and took the high speed to come here, and he will be there in about an hour."


    Tuanzi moved his little head closer, and whispered, "He doesn''t know how to talk to people, and halfway through talking, he throws people away and runs over?"


    Si Huai was silent.


    He is not familiar with Gu Yunmu, but in just ten minutes, he has seen through this person''s character. It was found that this person could really do such a thing.


    "If he really wants to do this," Tuanzi groaned, "Miao Miao will sue Brother Qi Ze!"


    Who made Gu Yunmu only afraid of Gu Qize?


    However, Gu Yunmu always went to provoke Gu Qize because he was afraid of returning home.


    Before Tuanzi filed a complaint, Gu Yu asked about this matter.


    "Am I that unreliable?"


    Gu Yunmu was dissatisfied: "Of course I have taken care of everything, so I came here."


    Tuanzi passed by with an empty fruit plate in his arms. Hearing this, he murmured again, "You''re just so unreliable."


    The pink-haired youth immediately turned his head and grabbed her cheek.


    Gripping his cheeks, he pretended to cry, "It turns out that I have such an image in Miao Miao''s heart, and my heart is about to break."


    When he said this, he secretly watched his sister''s reaction.


    But the little girl stared wide-eyed and looked at his heart curiously, "Heartbroken? Let me see, maybe it can be glued together?"


    Gu Yunmu: "..." This time he is really going to cry!


    In order to restore her image, Gu Yunmu is going to reveal a big plan that will shake the world!


    Lifted up her short legs, Tuanzi stopped again, her big shiny eyes were full of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Really big plan?"


    Gu Yunmu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and pointed to the yard like a weasel, meaning, go there and talk.


    Tuanzi put down the fruit plate and followed him in doubt.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you really believe him? Maybe he is teasing you again]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Hmph, if he really dares to tease me, I¡¯ll hit his acupuncture points and let him stand there as a statue, and stand next to him with delicious food to eat, so that he can smell it but can¡¯t eat it! Isn''t Miao Miao vicious and cool? ¡¿


    The system was silent for a while, but still flattered that the host''s idea was particularly vicious, even too vicious.


    Tuanzi immediately hugged his small arms and smiled triumphantly. It seemed that he was imitating the villain in the TV series.


    But how can the villain be as cute as her? The system thought.


    Tuanzi followed Gu Yunmu to the yard, and squatted together in front of the flowers.


    Mu Xue is very good at growing flowers. The jasmine, rose, and peony in the yard are blooming very brightly, and the sunflowers in the lower place are also smiling.


    Tuanzi suddenly thought of the flowers in his yard, and sighed sadly.


    While she was not paying attention, a certain dog, Gou Xingshou, tried to pick the flowers and put them on her head.


    "No picking!"


    Tuanzi pressed his hand very quickly, with a tiger face, "Let them stay on the branches, it will look better and last longer."


    The pink-haired youth quickly admitted his mistake, fearing that his sister would be angry, so he quickly changed the subject.


    "Didn''t I get ridiculed by Gu Chi before, I..."


    Tuanzi put on a tiger face again, "Brother Gu Chi."


    Gu Yunmu said reluctantly: "Yes, Brother Gu Chi. Well, I would rather be born first."


    With so many cousins, he is bigger than Gu Che and Gu Miao.


    "Didn''t I make complaints about the old man last time and committed another old problem?"


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to rub the dog''s head.


    She was quite curious, "How did Brother Gu Chi satirize you? Tell Miao Miao to open it up... Cough, let''s judge."


    Gu Yunmu was immersed in memories, but didn''t realize that a certain cutie was going to make fun of him.


    "That''s right," the pink youth turned his head awkwardly and looked at the blooming flowers. "He said, big brother has protected me for so long, so I should protect big brother too. He also said that the old man can tolerate my indulgence." , because the elder brother voluntarily was controlled by him."


    While talking, a certain young man lowered his head.


    The dumpling stopped rubbing the dog''s head, and patted it lightly instead.


    "Brother Qi Ze is really kind to you, even though he looks strict."


    Brother is very strict, but she knows he is doing it for her own good. Moreover, the elder brother only looks serious, but he is actually very soft-hearted.


    The pink-haired young man groaned and said, "That''s very good. I don''t think I will be punished with an iron fist. I suspect that I will be fooled by him!"


    The bright black eyes are slightly rounded.


    The little girl said sincerely: "Isn''t it because Brother Yun Mu is originally naive?"


    This foolishness refers to zero EQ.


    Gu Yunmu''s eyes widened in disbelief, "I, am I stupid?"


    The guilty little eyes suddenly fluttered.


    "Yeah, it''s not stupid, it''s just that sometimes it''s better not to have a long mouth. Brother Qi Ze beat you because you made him angry. Just don''t make him angry."


    Gu Yunmu understands, it''s because she dislikes her inability to speak.


    He held his head high and held his chest high, confidently saying, "Every time I tell the truth!"


    Danzi nodded perfunctorily.


    Yeah, every time I tell the truth, those who want to pursue him because of his appearance and talent run away! Every time he told the truth, he was beaten up all over by Qi Ze''s brother! Every time he tells the truth, everyone really wants him to shut up, even the second brother is trying to punish him!


    In a sense, Gu Yunmu is a very successful person, and everyone ''cares'' about him!


    Regarding the matter of long mouth but always stepping on thunder, Gu Yunmu is determined not to change it.


    "Anyway, I''m not who I used to be, and I helped draw attention."


    He looked towards a wall, as if he could see Gu Yu through that wall.


    "You said, my company is not next door, why should I go to the next city?"


    "Aren''t you going to talk about something? About your company." Tuanzi didn''t think in other directions at all.


    "certainly not!"


    Gu Yunmu tugged at his collar, a little depressed, "I said it all, brother Gu Chi satirized me, so I ran to the old man''s group and asked for a position."


    Before, he was at most helping, but he had no actual job. This time is different, which means that he officially participated in the group''s business and will always stay under Gu Yu''s command.


    "I''m so good," Gu Yunmu was sincerely depressed, "Several projects were successfully handled quickly, and the old man used me like a spinning top. He kept staring at me, so he didn''t have time to stare at my brother. My brother is still I don''t know where to travel."


    "That''s great!" Tuanzi clapped happily.


    Gu Yunmu: ¨‹_¨‹


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 504： Sister-in-law

    Noticing Gu Yunmu''s resentful expression, Tuanzi held each other''s face and coaxed, "You are brothers, help each other. Today you work and he rests, and tomorrow he works and you rest. And you are so good at talking, in fact, it is more suitable to be with my uncle Work, right?"


    The system suspects that it has misheard.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You can talk, doesn''t it mean that he made your uncle so angry? ¡¿


    Before Tuanzi could answer it, Gu Yunmu was as proud as if he had been spat out, "You are right, an excellent person like me is the most suitable to work with him. I will leave when my eldest brother becomes the chairman of the board." gone."


    The system translated the words. Try to make Gu Yu angry enough to retire early, let Gu Qize take over, no one will suppress Gu Qize and put pressure on him, Gu Qize is relaxed, and Gu Yunmu can be completely chic.


    This is really a filial son!


    Tuanzi didn''t know if he understood, but he took the initiative to push Xiaopang''s face closer, and flattered in a childish voice, "Brother Yunmu, you are really good. Not only can you manage a company by yourself, you can make many interesting games, you can Take the time to help uncle, how can there be such a good son like you in the world?"


    The pink-haired youth laughed wildly.


    "Hahaha!"


    Satisfied laughter came into the room, Gu Yu frowned, and wanted to go out to teach his son a lesson.


    He was always dissatisfied with his eldest son in the past. Even though everyone around him thought Gu Qize was excellent, he always felt that Gu Qize could be a little better, and he kept putting pressure on him, and he didn''t want Gu Qize to slack off for a moment.


    Contrast produces happiness.


    Now that the youngest son is working under him, he realizes how the eldest son is relieved. The work styles of the two sons are simply two extremes. One is rigorous and conscientious, vigorous and decisive, and the other is free and undisciplined, procrastinating.


    It¡¯s just that although the youngest son is free and undisciplined, the results he handed over are quite good, which shows that he is really talented in this area. It would be great if the youngest son could change his temperament and conform to his own imagination.


    As soon as he opened his legs, he was stopped by his two elder brothers.


    "Where are you going? Didn''t you hear Xiao Huai say that Ah Jin is coming? Help serve the food?"


    Gu Yu: "..."


    Some people are the chairman of the board who speaks one word outside, but in front of the older brothers, they are just a clumsy younger brother.


    Inside the courtyard.


    Gu Yunmu''s triumphant laughter startled the birds on the tree.


    After the bird spread its wings and left, it chirped a few times.


    Tuanzi glanced and tried to translate, "Are they saying, ''You''re so noisy'', ''Come on, here''s a lunatic'', ''Run, run, the birds can''t stand it''?"


    Gu Yunmu was unhappy.


    "Can''t you give me a few more compliments? I''m very motivated."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then suddenly reached out and grabbed his hair, rubbing his pink hair into a mess.


    Before she rubbed it for a while, she was merciless, but this will be merciless.


    Gu Yunmu, not to be outdone, relied on his long hands to untie the braid of the dumpling.


    "It can''t be solved, it was made up by the third brother!"


    Is it easy for her to coax the third senior brother to braid his hair?


    "It''s okay, I can make it up too, and it''s better."


    Duanzi was dubious.


    She continued to squat on the spot, allowing Gu Yunmu to untie and braid her hair again.


    One minute passed, but there was no movement above the head, and two minutes passed, and there was still no movement above the head.


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth, and waved his little fleshy claws at someone''s prosperous beauty.


    "Big liar, look at the trick!"


    Gu Yunmu tried to stand up and run away, but his legs became numb and he sat on the ground directly. Before he regained consciousness, his eyes went dark, and a figure rushed over, holding up his fleshy claws.


    "Hey, what are you two doing here?"


    A melodious female voice came.


    The ball that was about to use the Shadowless Claws froze. When she turned her head to look, she saw only a pair of long legs. She raised her head quickly and saw a woman with neat short hair. There were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, and her appearance was bright and generous. The facial features are very similar to Gu Yu''s.


    The woman is wearing a set of sportswear, with a capable temperament.


    Eyes met, Gu Jin first smiled.


    "Miao Miao, right? You are cuter and smarter than your photos."


    Tuanzi was a little embarrassed, and even secretly retracted his meat claws.


    There was an extra hand in front of her eyes, and when she looked up, Gu Jin was already bending over and standing in front of her.


    "Get up, it''s time to eat."


    Tuanzi hurriedly stuffed his little hand into her palm, and found that the girl''s palm was very rough.


    Standing up with Gu Jin''s hand, Tuanzi stomped on Gu Yunmu a few times.


    "Hello, sister-in-law."


    She raised her head and smiled shyly, "You look so good!"


    Gu Jin was immediately happy to hug him.


    "You must be a great beauty when you grow up."


    She walked a few steps with her niece in her arms, and suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly looked back.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, you are here, Yun Mu."


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    Before lunch, Mu Xue specially asked Tuanzi to ask the three senior brothers to come over for dinner.


    "Eldest brother said they couldn''t come," Tuanzi pouted, "and said that Miao Miao is not here, so they can order milk tea."


    Mu Xue blinked, and quickly realized that this was an excuse, and only her niece believed it. Those three brothers didn''t want to disturb their family gathering.


    But she was sure that in her niece''s heart, the three brothers were also family members.


    Mu Xue didn''t force it, and even made a cup of honey lemonade for Duanzi, who was depressed because she couldn''t drink milk tea.


    During the dinner, while eating hard, Tuanzi secretly glanced at Gu Jin from time to time. It was found that Gu Jin was chatting and laughing happily with his brothers and sisters-in-law, with unrestrained and unrestrained expressions in their eyes.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Although the wrinkles of my sister-in-law are obvious, Miao Miao thinks she is so young and happy¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Do what you like, be free, of course young and happy¡¿


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    Just like the big brother mentioned the movie, the whole person exudes a different kind of brilliance. It''s like the second brother performing on the stage, as if he has changed into a different person.


    Then, does brother Qi Ze like his current life a little bit? Once before, when Gu Yunmu sent a message, Brother Qi Ze smiled at the screen.


    After the meal, Gu Jin opened the two oversized suitcases he brought back and began to distribute gifts.


    Brothers, sisters-in-law, sons and nephews, but most of them are for nieces.


    "I don''t know what you like, so I bought some of each."


    Bought a little of every kind, including clothes, shoes, jewelry, books, etc.


    She even prepared a few membership cards for chain restaurants, and the cards had already been recharged with some money.


    Looking at the dazzling array of gifts, Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Why is this picture so familiar?"


    Gu Yunmu carried the pink doll that Gu Jin had prepared for him, and walked slowly by.


    "Isn''t that how my brother prepares presents?"


    Tuanzi suddenly realized.


    This gift-giving style is very similar to Gu Qize''s!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There is still a difference, Gu Qize gives gifts by car by car, but she gives them by suitcase at least¡¿

 Chapter 505： mother and child

    Gu Jin has a wide range of interests and hobbies. In the past few days when he returned to Jiang City, he either drank tea and played chess with Gu Rui, or played with flowers and plants with Mu Xue, and went to the movies with Gu Zheng and his wife. When Huai came back from get off work, he would drink some hot soup.


    She loves her son dearly and respects his decision to support him, but she will never give up her dream for his son. She is herself first, and then a mother.


    The day before she left Jiang City, she and Mu Xue went shopping with the dumplings again.


    The three of them went to the shopping mall. Gu Jin first boldly bought a bunch of clothes for the dumpling, and then boldly bought clothes and shoes for his son.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded the whole time.


    The second aunt was also surprised when she caught a glimpse from the corner of the eye, and she hurriedly tugged at the corner of the other''s clothes.


    Mu Xue bent down cooperatively, "What''s wrong?"


    Little Rouzhuo pointed to a bright and generous woman not far away.


    "Sister-in-law, are you going to evacuate the store?"


    Mu Xue has never seen this way of shopping.


    After thinking about it, she found a suitable reason, "You are born clothes hangers, these clothes look good on you, and it is difficult to choose, so I bought them all."


    The little girl almost believed it.


    But she clearly still remembered Gu Qize''s way of shopping.


    "Could it be that my nephew looks like my aunt?" She muttered in a low voice.


    Shopping malls can be delivered in the same city. Gu Jin will not tire himself out, fill in the address, and go shopping with his sister-in-law and niece again. If he buys some gadgets during this period, he can carry them with him.


    Walking from morning to sunset, Tuanzi was too tired to walk.


    She looked down at her poor short legs.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: So tired, even more tiring than practicing kung fu¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t you like shopping very much¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But you¡¯ve never been shopping for so long? ¡¿


    The little heroine has already been defeated, and then she looked up at her second aunt and sister-in-law, and was still discussing enthusiastically about going to the light show at night.


    Danzi: "..."


    Now, the three of them are waiting for the green light.


    Also at this time, a car ignored the red light, rushed over from another place, rammed several waiting vehicles, and sped away.


    The siren sounded.


    The vehicle owners who were about to get angry hurriedly drove the car to the side to give way to the police car.


    Several vehicles with sirens on also sped by. These cars are all ordinary models, not uniform police cars.


    The onlookers immediately understood that this should be an emergency when the police officers were handling the case in plain clothes, so they took out their sirens to follow up.


    Tuanzi gets excited when she sees a villain, and it''s time for her to act chivalrously again!


    Just when he was about to jump up, his shoulders were held down.


    Looking up, Mu Xue and Gu Jin disagreed with her going to join in the fun.


    Also at this time, there was a sudden ''bang'' sound not far away, like the sound of a vehicle colliding violently.


    She quickly broke free from the hands of the two, and jumped directly onto the street lamp to look at.


    "The previous car was stopped, and several cars collided!"


    Tuanzi didn''t describe it clearly, but Gu Jin understood that it should be the police risking not to stop the suspect''s car.


    "Ah, someone got hurt!"


    Tuanzi shouted again.


    Gu Jin''s heart beat violently.


    Mu Xue saw that her face was pale, and she was even a little uneasy. After thinking about it, she suggested, "Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    There is a son who is a criminal policeman. When he hears that related personnel are injured, he will inevitably have many thoughts.


    Who was injured? Will it be my son? Is it bad?


    The cars that collided were not far away, and the people walked quickly and arrived soon.


    Some pedestrians also stopped to watch, and they were a little frightened when they saw a few cars whose fronts were knocked out.


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "There is no way, if you don''t stop, the prisoner will run away. And the prisoner''s rampage all the way, sooner or later it will affect the innocent."


    "Is the prisoner caught?"


    "Caught it, it''s already stuffed into that car, did you see it, it''s in that car that''s about to fall apart, and it''s probably going to be escorted back to the police station."


    When the group arrived, they happened to hear these discussions.


    They looked directly at the car whose front was about to fall apart.


    The car was driving away tremblingly.


    There are still some plainclothes police officers left, checking the fugitive''s car with evidence bags in their hands.


    Tuanzi quickly glanced around, and saw an acquaintance.


    "cousin?"


    Si Huai is leading a team to search, with a serious expression on his face, without any influence from the outside world.


    Just looking at his expression, you may misunderstand that he is fine. But if you look closely, you can see that his left hand is hanging down unnaturally, it should be broken.


    "If you are injured, you have to go to the hospital!"


    Tuanzi was in a hurry, and was about to run over, but was grabbed by the collar. She raised her head in confusion, and saw Gu Jin''s eyes filled with tears, she shrank her neck involuntarily.


    "Don''t go, it will affect his work."


    Gu Jin is too aware of his son''s temper.


    Moreover, she also knew that her son never wanted them to see him hurt.


    Tuanzi pursed her lips and remained silent.


    After another meeting, the ambulance came.


    A plainclothes policeman who was unable to move before his right leg was injured was sent to the car.


    Several people persuaded him, but Si Huai got into the car and went to the hospital together for examination.


    The moment the car door was closed, Si Huai looked out if he sensed it.


    He sees only strange and curious crowds.


    the other side.


    Tuanzi, who was forced to hide, raised his head again, first exchanged glances with Mu Xue, and then cautiously asked Gu Jin, "Sister-in-law, are we going to the hospital?"


    Gu Jin touched her head, "It might as well be seen by him just now."


    And she was sure that her son would never come home at night. Because I''m busy, because I don''t want to worry her.


    "Go home, I''ll show you off, and you can see how my sister-in-law cooks."


    Tuanzi was quite worried, she always felt that it was not good for my sister-in-law to force her smile like this.


    Back to Jiangshui Yundu, Gu Jin quickly prepared the meals.


    Tuanzi ran to the kitchen door to probe his head, took a deep breath, smelled the smell of pigeon soup, smelled it again, and smelled the smell of five grains and yam porridge.


    She looked intently at the rice cooker, a little puzzled, didn''t she cook rice? Why is it soup and porridge?


    During eating, she was keenly aware that there was no pigeon soup and five-grain yam porridge on the table.


    ¡¾Guwu System: It should be given to Si Huai and their colleagues. Look at the weight, it can hold two barrels¡¿


    Tuanzi didn''t know how to help my sister-in-law resolve this worry, and she was inevitably distressed, and she didn''t eat as much dinner as before.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just do what you can¡¿


    "Things within your power?"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, and when he heard that Gu Jin was borrowing a car from Gu Rui, he immediately volunteered, "Sister, Miao Miao is a delivery guy tonight!"


    Ten minutes later, the stuffed dumpling took the second senior brother and the third senior brother to deliver food.


    The next morning, the same full-fledged dumpling brought the second and third brothers to deliver food again.

 Chapter 506： Domineering

    Chapter 506 Domineering


    June is already very hot in Jiang City.


    Fortunately, the trees in Jiangshuiyundu are lush, and walking under the shadow of the trees makes the whole person feel comfortable.


    The flowers and plants in Gu''s courtyard were stained with water, as if the owner of the house had just watered them, but the house and courtyard were very quiet.


    Outside the courtyard, two men walked toward each other, each holding several paper bags from the bakery and dessert shop.


    When there was some distance between them, neither of them recognized each other, and only when they got closer could they see each other''s face clearly.


    They moved in unison and hid the paper bag behind them.


    The handsome and elegant young professor said calmly: "Xiao Che, you are back."


    He looked indifferent, but he kept stretching his hands back, for fear of being seen that he bought a lot of desserts to share with his sister.


    Since his sister was found to have a little bit of tooth decay, he has become one of the most wary objects.


    The sweet-loving professor can empathize with the same sweet-loving sister, and both of them have poor self-control in this regard.


    Gu Che put on a grim face, and said in a cold tone, "Well, I just came back to shoot a magazine. Is your school on holiday?"


    The attitude is indifferent, as if the two are not cousins, and they don''t want to see each other very much. In fact, his hands were always pushed back, for fear of being seen the mark on the paper bag.


    Last time on the show, he encouraged his younger sister to eat instant noodles together, and it was fine to eat. He was also caught by the cameraman, and the whole network knew about it. Familiar with the elder brother''s nature, he slipped away on the pretext of having a job, leaving his younger sister to face the storm of the elder brother, and dared not go home during this period.


    This time because there was a magazine to shoot, he got a leave of absence from the crew. After thinking about it, I should apologize as soon as possible, and hurry home with dessert. On the way back, he also sent a message to his eldest brother to confirm again and again that his eldest brother was really not at home.


    After saying hello, the two continued to walk toward each other, and then met at the gate of the courtyard together.


    Gu Che was facing Gu Mo all the time, and took out the access control card to open the door.


    Gu Mo also kept facing his cousin, but he didn''t turn around.


    As soon as the courtyard door opened, the two of them planned to imitate crabs and walk sideways, resolutely not to expose the paper bag behind them.


    At this time, a gentle voice came from the hot wind.


    "Hey, the real version of ''Rampaging''?"


    Two people: "..."


    Gu Che couldn''t move his body, turned his head back, and stubbornly maintained the original posture.


    Gu Mo could see who was coming, so he reminded his cousin.


    "Young people, two, don''t know each other."


    Powerful brevity, useless.


    This time is enough for Gu Li and Wen Li to approach.


    The irritable young man glanced at Gu Che and said directly, "I''ve seen it all, and it''s useless for you to hide it."


    Gu Che recognized this was his cousin and gave him a glare. From the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of the polite Wen Li, and felt that this man''s demeanor was very familiar.


    "Who are you?"


    The handsome young man smiled slightly.


    "Wen Li, I should call your mother ''auntie''."


    Understood, aunt''s child.


    It''s also strange, their family and grandpa''s relatives were very strange before, and during this time, cousins ??popped up one after another.


    Gu Che suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Due to etiquette, he was not easy to push people away, so he even introduced Gu Mo.


    Gu Mo nodded as a greeting, walked sideways into the yard, took advantage of the few people not paying attention, put the paper bag in front of him, and ran into the house.


    "I''ve seen it all."


    Gu Li complained again: "I know those brands, Miao Miao doesn''t eat it often... Eh? Give it to Miao Miao? But didn''t my cousin say that Miao Miao has some tooth decay recently and can''t..."


    He was belated.


    This irritable young man was slightly taller, with his head slightly lowered to look at the things Gu Che hid behind him.


    "You bought it too, what if you find out?"


    "If we don''t tell, no one else will know."


    Wen Li made a suggestion, then tilted his head and looked at Gu Che with a smile, "Don''t worry, I don''t know your brother well, so I won''t sue."


    Suddenly worried Gu Che: "..." He remembered, this temperament, this tone of voice, isn''t it the same as Gu Chi who always cheated him?


    Are there so many people with fair skin and bad water in their stomachs this year?


    Gu Che brought him into the house a little depressed.


    After walking to the door, I heard my sister''s giggling laughter, and my mood rose again.


    "Miao Miao," he shouted, "I''m back!"


    The dumpling who was holding a small spoon of pudding and eating it paused.


    "Did Miao Miao hear hallucinations?"


    The little ears moved.


    Gu Mo, who didn''t mention Gu Che at all, felt a little guilty.


    He bowed his head to eat the small cake without making a sound.


    The dumpling couldn''t help smelling it again, "The smell of seaweed shellfish."


    Gu Mo did not buy seaweed shellfish.


    She turned her head quickly, and the first thing she saw was Gu Che... the paper bag in his hand, and she was very pleasantly surprised, "Second brother, did you buy seaweed Xiaobei?"


    Smelling it again, she added, "There''s also mango halberd!"


    Gu Che''s expression looked like he had eaten a few lemons.


    Sister shouldn¡¯t she say in surprise, ¡®Second brother, you¡¯re back¡¯?


    Seaweed Beckham and Mango Panji are more attractive than him, hum!


    Still remembering that he came back to apologize, he walked over with a paper bag, put it carefully on the table, and then began to stutter, "That, Miao Miao, before, that..."


    The little girl is already covered in red flowers.


    She opened the paper bag with a happy face, completely unable to listen to Gu Che''s words.


    "Ahem!"


    Deliberate coughing came from the door.


    Ji Zhangzhuo who came out of the study glanced at him, "Hey, Gu Li, you''re here too? This is a strange face next to you."


    He rubbed his chin and joked, "Don''t say this is also Miao Miao''s cousin?"


    Gu Li, who has been entangled by Wen Li since last week, turned black.


    "He is really Miao Miao''s cousin."


    Wen Li was waiting for him outside the school last week, and they came to Jiangshi together, saying they were inviting him and Gu Zhuo to dinner, but they kept asking about his cousin during the dinner. He thought that this cousin would come to visit the dumpling, but he ran away after dinner. After that, he called every day to ask questions, and this week he came to school to stop him.


    He couldn''t figure out Wen Li''s heart, and he didn''t like to lose his temper when facing that smiling face.


    It was Ji Zhangzhuo''s turn to choke.


    Junior Sister, Junior Sister, does your brother want so many?


    After thinking about it, this is not something that can be decided by junior sisters, it is decided by the elders.


    Duanzi, who was immersed in delicious food, didn''t know that he had another cousin.


    After eating a piece of mango pan halberd beautifully, she raised her cream-smeared face, saw Gu Li was there, and waved her claws with a smile, and tilted her head in doubt when she saw the strange young man.


    "Miao Miao seems to have seen this brother somewhere before."


    Wen Li sat down on the sofa calmly. Hearing this, he reminded her, "You met Director Ming two days ago, and I was waiting for him in the car. The windows were always open."


    Duanzi suddenly realized.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Miao Miao glanced into the car and thought you were the director''s uncle''s assistant."


    Paused, she wondered, "Aren''t you the director''s uncle''s assistant? Then why did you come to my house?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo quietly took a mochi, stuffed it into his mouth before the dumpling found out, and swallowed most of it before saying, "You''re calling me brother, what do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 507： yin and yang weirdness

    Chapter 507 Yin-Yang Strange Qi


    The already round eyes widened even further.


    The little girl opened her mouth slightly, revealing her small white teeth stained with mango. Most of the newly replaced teeth have grown.


    "You, you really are..."


    Before he finished speaking, he caught a glimpse of a hand sneaking towards Mochi from the corner of the eye, and Tuanzi quickly pressed down on that hand.


    "Second senior brother, you stole it again!"


    Being caught, the former prince was not ashamed, he was cheeky and pretended to be pitiful.


    "But I haven''t eaten it before, and now I''m curious and want to try it."


    The dumplings suddenly softened, and quickly pushed the mochi over. After thinking about it, they pushed over the other desserts and let the other party taste them.


    Waiting for Ji Zhangzhuo to feast in front of her, with a fox-like smile on his face, Tuanzi remembered that she usually shared it with her senior brother, but she didn''t share it today because the second senior brother didn''t like sweets at all!


    There is only one truth, and the second brother is teasing her again!


    The fluffy hair exploded due to the leaked internal force. With fried hair, Tuanzi rushed towards him angrily, Ji Zhangzhuo turned and ran away.


    The two staged a chase in the large living room. Using internal force, their figures were so fast that only afterimages remained.


    Gu Li had already sat down, his eyes fell on his sister involuntarily, and he had to keep turning his head. The two parties were fine, but he fainted first.


    When the light laughter came, the irritable young man turned his head keenly, only to see Wen Li leisurely sending a message, as if the laughter just now was his illusion.


    He looked him over suspiciously, then slowly turned his head away.


    On the other side, the baby-faced young man underestimated the lightness of Tuanzi, and was caught by the braid if he didn''t pay attention.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to jump on his back and threatened him by pulling his braid.


    "I swear, you will never be funny again!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was vague: "I won''t steal your dessert today."


    The little girl was vigilant: "Then what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to be vague: "I won''t steal desserts from now on."


    Tuanzi snorted, and then let his little braid go.


    After thinking about it, she threatened fiercely, "If you steal it again, Miao Miao will secretly cut off your pigtails!"


    The baby-faced young man nodded obediently, pulled him down with his backhand, hugged him in his arms and teased him a few times before putting him on the ground.


    Returning from a great victory, Tuanzi held his head high and held his chest high.


    When he saw Wen Li, he realized that this was also his cousin.


    "Your surname is Wen, then you are my aunt''s son."


    She only knew that her aunt was called Jin Yue.


    The sons of the eldest uncle and the second uncle are both named Jin, and the son of the second aunt is Gu.


    The well-mannered young man clapped his hands and coaxed the child softly.


    "Aren''t you too smart? You guessed it right after you guessed it."


    Duanzi smiled triumphantly, and warmly invited Wen Li to eat dessert.


    The arrangements were made properly, she got into the arms of the second brother, and wanted to share the seaweed shellfish with him.


    "It''s super delicious, second brother, why don''t you try it?"


    Gu Che, who was keeping fit: "...No, you can eat."


    Dumplings can only be tasted by themselves regretfully.


    Seeing that her face was covered in meat floss, Gu Che said abruptly, "You were fooled by your second senior brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo who sat down as if nothing had happened: "..."


    Tuanzi was holding the small paper box with a dazed expression, "No, he even swore he would never steal Miao Miao''s desserts again!"


    A young man with a baby face has quietly stood up, ready to sneak away.


    At this moment, Wen Li called him to stop, a slight distress appeared on his fair face.


    "What kind of stuffing is this mochi? I don''t like red beans very much. Is it stuffed with red beans?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo answered indiscriminately, and he missed the best time to escape just by interrupting.


    After being reminded by the second brother, Tuanzi remembered that his original request was ''stop teasing myself'', not ''Second senior brother can no longer steal desserts''.


    Just now she was puffed up by her own intelligence, but now she just felt a pain in the face, and she was so angry that she threw her teeth and claws at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Before pounced, she asked for help, "Senior brother, help me!"


    No one saw where her third senior brother was, but they only felt that the temperature in the room dropped suddenly.


    "Wow, third junior brother, do you want to be so ruthless? I am also your fellow disciple!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo concentrated his internal force on his legs, trying to break away from the frost, but the speed of the dumpling was faster than he imagined.


    "Don''t, don''t... oh, I was wrong! I really know I was wrong!"


    Others sat calmly on the sofa, drinking tea and eating desserts, admiring the show.


    Gu Che drank a few sips of lemon tea, made sure that his sister was still repairing his brother, and cast a faint glance at Wen Li.


    "If you don''t have anything to go to the Three Treasures Hall, just say it."


    He didn''t believe that this cousin appeared in Ming Dao''s car just by coincidence, and he didn''t believe that this cousin came to the door today for no purpose.


    If the purpose is to cultivate a relationship with his sister, he will not stop it from turning bitter. This is the right of the sister and cousin. Conversely, if he just intends to use his sister, he will not show mercy.


    The irritable young man only understood the superficial meaning of the words.


    "Of course it''s for Miao Miao."


    Gu Li said depressedly: "He inquired about a lot of things related to Miao Miao, and also knew that she was going to "The Great Expedition" soon."


    My younger sister also invited him, but the filming time of the show conflicted with his class, so it makes me angry to think about it!


    The show planned by Ming Director was originally called "Little Adventure Group". Although there are big guests, the focus is still on the cute babies.


    However, the young guests including Tuanzi thought that they had a lot of courage and mature wisdom, not small, but big, so the program was renamed.


    Gu Li was just complaining, but Gu Che became more and more vigilant. Taking a closer look at Wen Li''s fair face, it became even more apparent that the other party was unfathomable and scheming.


    Wen Li''s smile didn''t change: "Of course I came here for Miao Miao, Miao Miao is my sister."


    His dad has brothers and sisters, and he has other cousins. Perhaps the two parties are similar in age, and he became famous when he was young, and now he has a lot of wealth. When the two get along, the other party is more to curry favor and use, and there is not much family affection.


    Wen Li said frankly: "After knowing that Miao Miao participated in the show, I took the initiative to invite Ying to participate in the planning of "The Great Adventure Group", and now I can be regarded as the nominal director of the show."


    The implication is that he will follow the program group all the way.


    Gu Che''s face turned dark.


    Gu Li was a little puzzled, and blurted out, "Are you so idle?"


    His tone was a bit aggressive, but those who knew him well knew that there was no malice in what he said.


    "The manuscript that should be written is finished," Wen Li smiled warmly, and took an extra look at Gu Che, "It''s really frustrating to be idle."


    "Manuscript?"


    Gu Che frowned, and found that his sister had finished repairing Ji Zhangzhuo, and walked this way when he landed, he quickly loosened his brows, with a look of ''I''m cool and I don''t care about anything''.


    "Are you a writer?"


    Wen Li praised him in the same tone that he praised Tuanzi just now, "You are so smart."


    Contrary to his sister''s reaction, Gu Che only felt that this cousin was too yin and yang!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 508： sincere eyes

    Chapter 508 Sincere eyes


    The brothers and sisters have no tacit understanding at the moment.


    Gu Che went back in a strange mood, "Then you must be writing conspiracy novels."


    After all, she is so scheming!


    Surprise climbed onto the chubby face of the dumpling.


    "The cousin must have written a very warm story!"


    Gu Che: ¨‹_¨‹


    The young cool guy watched his younger sister run up to Wen Li, and asked with great anticipation, "Then, can Miao Miao read the stories written by my cousin? Miao Miao really likes reading books!"


    In the eyes of Tuanzi, there is no such word as "scared of strangers".


    In the past, she followed her master down the mountain to fight for righteousness. She had met too many people, and maybe she would hide behind her master at the beginning and probe her head. After a lot of times, she was always the first to rush out.


    What''s more, Wen Li is still a relative, and Tuanzi has no restraint, smiles brightly, and puts the chubby face close, eyes full of anticipation.


    "I''ll show you when I have a chance."


    No one noticed that Wen Li''s smile was a little stiff.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was a little disappointed, he promised again, "I''ll show you within a week."


    At worst, he writes a warm story.


    But before that, you have to see how other people write it.


    Got the promise, and the dumpling became happy again.


    She also doesn¡¯t understand the difference between different novels, and thinks that different types of writers overlap, so she is inevitably curious, ¡°Does my cousin know Teacher Mijiu? It¡¯s the teacher who writes children¡¯s stories very well.¡±


    Holding the little fleshy claws to her heart, little hearts were about to burst out of her big eyes.


    "Teacher Mijiu must be a very gentle person, Miaomiao really wants to meet Teacher Mijiu."


    Wen Li, who was drinking water, choked and coughed several times.


    Gu Li, who has always had nothing to do with himself, actually took the initiative to pat him on the shoulder.


    Rarely caring about people directly, Gu Li''s expression was stiff, and his voice was stiff.


    "Drink slowly, don''t choke."


    Wen Li, whose eyes were slightly red from coughing, gave him a meaningful look.


    Gu Li suddenly looked away guilty, and suggested again bluntly, "It''s getting late, let''s go back."


    Duanzi quit.


    "But you just came!"


    She grabbed a person with one hand.


    "Hitchhiking is very tiring, so please stay a little longer when you come. Miao Miao will be on the show later, so I don''t have time to play with you."


    The system couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Let them play with you¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s all the same, we¡¯re playing together anyway¡¿


    She still remembers about Teacher Mijiu.


    "Cousin, with your reaction, do you really know Teacher Mijiu?"


    She pointed to her eyes, "Miao Miao''s eyes are sharp and sharp. If you don''t know each other, you won''t react like this."


    Wen Lizai carefully observed her eyes. The corners of her eyes were rounded, making her eyes appear large, lustrous and energetic.


    "It''s really clear," the young writer showed a distressed expression, and pressed his fingers on his temples cooperatively, "but I promised Teacher Mijiu that without his permission, I can''t reveal his identity casually. I don''t want to make a promise. unbelievers."


    Aside, a certain irritable young man looked at him with some emotion.


    Gu Che couldn''t help squinting his eyes slightly, and took a closer look. He forgot that he had exposed Ji Zhangzhuo''s true face just now, so he turned his head and looked at the second senior brother.


    The baby-faced young man originally frowned thoughtfully, noticed Gu Che''s gaze, and deliberately showed a nasty expression. After Gu Che looked away, he touched his chin and chuckled.


    Gu Li, who rarely showed his emotions, suddenly shuddered.


    He regained his fierce appearance, but there was a trace of uneasiness in his heart. Looking left and right, the reactions of several people in the living room were normal. Gu Mo, the oldest, kept silent and ate in silence. Gu Che had a cold expression on his face, and Ji Zhangzhuo lowered his head to play with his mobile phone.


    It''s an illusion, he thought uncertainly.


    Duanzi didn''t notice the undercurrent of these people during the whole process.


    She really wanted to know the identity of Teacher Mijiu, but even after Wen Li said so, she couldn''t make him break his promise.


    "Be a person of integrity."


    She sighed a long time, and spread her hands helplessly.


    "This shows that Miao Miao has no fate with Teacher Mijiu."


    Clearly a cutie, but pretending to be mature, the contrast of cuteness made Wen Li couldn''t help pinching his face, even if three burning eyes fell on the back of his hand, he didn''t stop.


    "Don''t give up so early, I can help you ask, what if he wants to tell you his identity?"


    "That''s right, then please trouble your cousin."


    Duanzi didn''t mind being pinched in the face at all, and once again warmly held the mochi and handed it to Wen Li.


    "Say more good things about Miao Miao, Miao Miao just wants to meet Teacher Mijiu, she doesn''t intend to lock up Teacher Mijiu to write a story! Look at Miaomiao''s sincere eyes!"


    Wen Li saw the cunning behind the sincerity.


    He is a bit regretful. The type of novels he is good at should be avoided by children, which will not be useful at all.


    The irritable young man sitting next to him became nervous again.


    The young professor was eating dessert the whole time, and occasionally took out his mobile phone to send a few messages, all of which were addressed to Gu Chi.


    ¡¾Meet a person today who looks a bit like you, but not as kind as you¡¿


    He still has a strong filter for his younger brother. For others, it is much more sober. At least this time, even though he looked a little cute, he could see that Wen Li''s real character was far less than his kindness.


    After eating and drinking enough to praise his younger brother, Gu Mo went home in style.


    Gu Li became more and more restless, wanted to leave, but was too embarrassed to speak again.


    Wen Li slowly tasted the pudding presented by his cousin, glanced at him several times, and asked sincerely, "Are there nails growing on the sofa?"


    Gu Li didn''t dare to move anymore.


    Wen Li smiled again: "Wow, you are like a robot, you pause as soon as I speak. If I say something again, will you start moving again?"


    Ancient Li: (¨”¨‹dish¨‹)


    One of the two is thin and fair, and the other is tall and strong. They only care about getting along with each other. The former seems to be able to perfectly suppress the latter.


    Gu Che took out the observation skills that an actor should have, observed for a long time, and came to many conclusions. Then he looked at his younger sister who was still laughing, and patted her head sadly.


    "Miao Miao," he said earnestly, "Don''t be too kind, it''s not bad to think in a bad direction occasionally when you meet people."


    Tuanzi didn''t quite understand, so she instinctively told her that the second brother cared about her, and immediately patted her heart, "Don''t worry, second brother, Miao Miao is amazing, she won''t be bullied, and can protect you!"


    Gu Che sighed again, feeling annoyed why he joined the group at this time.


    Thinking about it, the third senior brother will accompany his sister to participate in the show, so you can ask the third senior brother to pay attention to the warm ceremony.


    Wen Li and Gu Li left before dinner, and the latter heaved a sigh of relief.


    During dinner, it was rare for Gu Che not to be cool, and warmly served Tantai Yi several times.


    "Brother, eat more."


    Eat well, sleep well, be energetic, and find fault with Wen Li.


    He has high hopes for this senior brother.


    Tan Taiyi didn''t think much about it. In his opinion, the family members of the little junior sister are very gentle. He reciprocated courtesy and picked up a few chopsticks for Gu Che, but his movements were quite unskilled.


    Gu Che intended to communicate with him more, and he never refused to come, even ate the coriander he didn''t like. After a lot of communication, it is inevitable to notice the other person''s face.


    "Senior brother, your face..." Gu Che frowned slightly, "Could it be that there was botulinum toxin in ancient times?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 509： Exaggerated acting

    Chapter 509 Exaggerated acting skills


    Gu Che received four blank faces with one sentence.


    Except for the small change in Tantaiyi''s facial expression, the other three are almost identical, with their heads tilted slightly and their eyes staring at him.


    "Uh, this is a kind of botulinum toxin secreted... Botox can block nerve impulses between nerves and muscles..."


    There are a lot of eloquence.


    Still bewildered.


    Tuanzi was at a loss, but also complimented him every now and then.


    "Second brother, you know a lot."


    Gu Che accepted this compliment with a smile, thought for a while, and said concisely, "This thing is poisonous, but if used properly, it can slim your face. Many people in the circle use it."


    Many people in the industry rely on their appearance for food, but they are busy at work, do not have much time or are too lazy to exercise, their work and rest diet is not regular, and they often wear makeup. The skin is actually very bad, the face is still swollen from time to time, and the body is prone to problems .


    At this time, we can only rely on medical beauty to maintain our appearance.


    But most things are too much.


    ¡°If you hit too much, your face will become stiff. Smiling or crying are almost the same expression, giving people a very unnatural feeling.¡±


    After a pause, Gu Che''s EQ went online, and he said to the white-haired and golden-eyed man, "Your expression is actually very natural, but it seems that you can only make this kind of expression."


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo made voices at the same time, and raised their heads at the same time, looking at Tantaiyi''s handsome and elegant face.


    "Isn''t it because the senior/junior brother has a cold temper?" The two of them spoke in unison again.


    Tantaiyi subconsciously touched his face.


    "actually¡­"


    He hesitated for a while, but still said, "I fell into the water when I was young and was bitten by an unknown bug. Later, it became like this."


    In fact, he is good at water. When he was young, he often went into the water to fish for food. But when he was thrown into the river as a sacrifice that year, his hands and feet were tied, it was difficult to break free, his body kept sinking, and he was bitten by unknown insects.


    After being bitten, he became unconscious, and when he woke up again, he was already in a strange world. Although he had been numb due to various encounters before that, he would cry when he was in pain and laugh when he caught fish. After that it''s hard to do that.


    Gu Che said firmly, "That bug must be poisonous."


    A few seconds later, he cautiously suggested, "Brother, do you want to go to the hospital for an examination?"


    "I''m used to it, and it''s not¡­"


    Before Tan Taiyi finished speaking, Ji Zhangzhuo stuffed a piece of potato into his mouth, while Tuanzi hugged his arm softly and acted coquettishly.


    "Go check it out. And you''ve just arrived in an unfamiliar environment, and it''s easy to get acclimatized, so you can rest assured after a full body checkup."


    While acting like a baby, she winked at the two senior brothers vigorously.


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo cooperated very well, "It''s time for the two of us to go for a checkup."


    Duan Xiayou showed his poor acting skills and thumped himself on the shoulder.


    ¡°I often feel uncomfortable in my neck and shoulders, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not acclimatized.¡±


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: I clearly fell into a stiff neck anywhere! ¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s expression was exaggerated, "I also often have chest tightness and palpitations, top-heavy, I have to go to the hospital!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Exaggerated! It''s too exaggerated! And there will be these symptoms, isn''t your second senior brother often staying up late? ¡¿


    Tuanzi grabbed the two senior brothers with a guilty conscience.


    Stop acting! This acting was so exciting that the system started to complain.


    Tantai looked at the two senior brothers intently, until they both lowered their hands in embarrassment, then nodded slightly, "Let''s go together."


    "Great!"


    Tuanzi cheered and urged everyone to eat quickly.


    "The food is going to be cold!"


    Regardless of the temperament of the three seniors, Tuanzi himself is an activist.


    The second brother only made a suggestion that night, and the next day Tuanzi took the three senior brothers to the hospital. Duan Xiayou also tried to stay in bed, but Tuanzi took out the little suona that he had prepared a long time ago and performed to his heart''s content.


    The hospital was recommended by Gu Che.


    After recommending the hospital, the young actor was caught by the agent and sent to the commercial shooting location.


    Tuanzi led the three brothers to stand on the side of the road, waving at the white nanny car.


    Ji Zhangzhuo narrowed his eyes, "Why can''t I see the people in the car clearly?"


    "This kind of car is like this," Tuanzi looked very understanding, "We can''t see them, but they can see us."


    Confident that Gu Che could see them, she continued to wave her claws.


    The baby-faced young man was thoughtful, and while his junior sister was not paying attention, he made a face at the nanny car that hadn''t driven yet.


    Inside the car.


    Seeing his younger sister bouncing around, Gu Che couldn''t help raising the corners of his lips. When he saw Ji Zhangzhuo''s childish behavior, he immediately rolled his eyes.


    Jin Tong yelled from the sidelines, "Don''t make this emoji in public, otherwise, in the next week, there will be overwhelming press releases that are not good for you! In this industry, your small emoji will be magnified countless times!"


    Gu Che returned to his cool face.


    Hospital.


    Tuanzi sat on the bench in the corridor with his little hands in his mouth, obediently waiting for the three senior brothers to do a full-body examination.


    There were too many items for the body check, and Tuanzi didn''t want to follow them around, so he just stayed outside a certain department and waited for them.


    It is dangerous to leave a child alone, but Tuanzi repeatedly promised to call for help if something happened, and once again showed off his lightness.


    "Miao Miao is the best at escaping!"


    Martial arts requires frequent sparring to improve, but at the beginning she was far inferior to her master, and could only be beaten to death. Of course I had to run away when I was beaten, and every time I was so anxious that my master chased after me.


    "Why are you running? I am measured, how can I make progress if I only run away?"


    At that time, the young Tuanzi had his own ideas, "But as long as you run fast enough, you can sneak attack!"


    Tan Taiyi was still a little worried, but Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo hugged his shoulders from left to right.


    "Don''t worry, someone will protect my junior sister." For example, that unknown existence.


    Tan Taiyi: "...I''m not blind." He didn''t see anyone.


    Ji Zhangzhuo approached, winked, and said almost in a breathy voice, "Didn''t you notice that Junior Sister often talks to herself?"


    Tantai thought of this.


    His eyebrows are also snow white, which will be twisted together, "Invisible people?"


    "Hey, it may not be a human being," Ji Zhangzhuo had his own plan, "Go for a walk, finish the inspection quickly, and then you can see the little junior sister."


    On the other side, Tuanzi sat obediently for a while, then couldn''t help but jumped off the chair, strolled in the corridor with his little hands behind his back, and wandered to other floors without paying attention.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Accidentally went downstairs? Obviously intentional]


    Duanzi grinned, trying to pass the test with cuteness.


    She wandered around the new floor for a while, and simply went to the lobby on the first floor.


    As soon as I arrived in the hall, I heard noisy voices, mixed with the crying of children.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 510： gentle mouth

    Chapter 510 Wen Li''s Mouth


    There were a lot of people in the lobby on the first floor. There were patients and their families, nurses who came and went, and security guards who heard the movement and came to maintain order.


    Many patients endured the pain and went to watch the fun.


    Tuanzi also wanted to watch the excitement, so with the advantage of his body, he squeezed and squeezed until he got to the front row. When he took a closer look, he found that a family was arguing.


    said it was a family, but the family was divided into two sides.


    On one side was a middle-aged woman with dark yellow skin, holding a four or five-year-old boy in her arms.


    The little boy was thin, with a sickly face and a little dull eyes.


    Beside the middle-aged woman stood a seven or eight-year-old girl, who was also very thin and plainly dressed. With tears in her eyes, she grabbed her mother''s clothes in fear.


    Opposite them is a mother and son. The old lady has gray hair but is in good spirits, with a somewhat mean expression. The man was short and fat, with an oily face, and he was well dressed.


    There were more and more onlookers, and even the security guards came over to scold them. The old lady couldn''t help but scolded again, "You don''t feel ashamed enough, do you? If you can''t have a smart son, I should let my son divorce you! "


    This is said very smoothly, it can be seen that there is not much to say. Much said, but never put into practice.


    The man beside her also threatened: "Will you go? If you don''t go back, I''ll make you look good!"


    When he found someone pointing fingers, he changed his mouth and cried poorly, "Our family is really out of money, and it''s not that I don''t feel sorry for my son and daughter, but one of them is stupid and the other will marry sooner or later, there is no need to treat them! Think about it, these years How much did we spend?"


    The crowd of onlookers discussed in low voices.


    Tuanzi pricked up his ears to listen, and soon understood.


    The aunt holding the child gave birth to a daughter, and later gave birth to a silly boy. This time, the daughter''s fever subsided repeatedly, and the boy fell into a coma from time to time, so their mother took him to the hospital to have a look. As a result, when they went to the hospital, their mother-in-law and husband chased after them and refused to give treatment.


    When there were not many onlookers, what they said was ugly. Now that there were more people, they restrained themselves a little.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to hear the discussion of the crowd. She looked at her son with a sluggish expression, and then looked down at her daughter who was crying because of embarrassment. Her voice was not loud, but she was very firm. .¡±


    The expressions of a man and a woman facing each other changed.


    "If you don''t hand in your wages, I think your skin is itchy!"


    The old lady cursed again, repeating just a few words, it is a blessing for this woman to be able to marry her son. Not giving birth to a healthy son nor divorcing her is a gift to her. Taking the wages and not handing them in appears to be seeing a doctor for the children, maybe it means that there are people outside.


    The middle-aged woman was astonished. She was just treating her child, so why did she become someone outside?


    The dirty water was so ugly that the onlookers didn''t buy it.


    "Big sister, hurry up and take your child to see a doctor."


    A aunt stretched out her hand and pushed the middle-aged woman, "There are so many people here, they dare not do anything, they should see a doctor first."


    The old lady was in a hurry, so she lay down on the ground and started spitting.


    The person who originally wanted to help backed away a few steps, for fear of being blackmailed.


    As long as a person is shameless, he is invincible.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That man went to catch that little girl¡¿


    Tuanzi was alert, turned his head to look, and found that the short and fat man was grabbing the little girl''s hand, trying to drag her away.


    What he is dragging is his daughter, so it is really easy for others to intervene. To drag someone away is just threatening his wife.


    Tuanzi can''t control so much, the young lady felt very uncomfortable when she saw it, she raised her hand and was about to push the short and fat man away.


    Someone stopped the short and fat man first, pinched the man''s wrist, and with a little force, the man let go of his hand in pain.


    "Who are you? What''s your business?"


    "I''m an idler, and I just like to meddle in my own business."


    The person who came was a young man with a gentle manner. He would chuckle and say, "I happen to be in a bad mood. If you were in a bad mood, I might be happy."


    What kind of sick speech is this?


    The man saw that he was thin and a head taller than him, so he didn''t dare to do anything, so he could only bully his wife and children.


    The little girl has run to her mother.


    The aunt pushed the person away again, "Hurry up, hurry up, go check now, you can see how the child is burnt, don''t waste time."


    The middle-aged woman hesitated for a few seconds, looked back at the person who suddenly came to help, and left with the child in her arms. The little girl also wobbled after her.


    Tuanzi hesitated for a while, and felt that the threatening person was still here, so he stayed, and at the same time stared at the person who made the shot.


    Acquaintance, it is my cousin Wen Li who just separated last night.


    Standing beside a group of people, she was not conspicuous at all, but her young, handsome and well-dressed cousin was very conspicuous.


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law had run away, the old lady stood up aggressively to trouble Wen Li, and even stretched out her hand to push him.


    Wen Li staggered back and made a phone call in front of the other party.


    "Yes, Lawyer Wen, I want to consult, but suddenly someone pushed me, what name can I sue her?"


    The old lady was still swearing, her words were quite unclean. She is very good at splashing dirty water. When she saw a man helping her daughter-in-law, she directly scolded him as a third party.


    "Oh, she also slandered me as a third party and caused me great mental damage. If I take a civil lawsuit, how much mental damage can I claim?"


    The old lady stared wide-eyed, "You, do you want to be ashamed?"


    Wen Li was surprised and said: "You actually know the word ''face'', I thought you and ''face'' had divorced a long time ago."


    The old lady was so angry that her chest heaved violently.


    She sat on the ground again, slapped her thigh, and muttered loudly, trying to arouse the sympathy of the people around her.


    "She gave birth to a daughter and a foolish son, so my son didn''t divorce her. Are we not good enough for her? Tell me, who doesn''t want a healthy boy to carry on the family? Let''s save money. Is it wrong to raise a healthy boy?"


    Among the onlookers, only a very small number of people agree with this statement.


    Wen Li looked at her and the short and fat man seriously, and was surprised, "Could it be that your family is a descendant of an emperor, and you must have a boy to inherit the throne?"


    Without waiting for the old lady to speak, he clapped his hands and smiled, "So you plan to restore the old dynasty. This is to subvert the entire country. Is it treason or something else? Forget it, I''d better call the police first and then consult a lawyer."


    The short and fat man panicked and quickly helped the old lady up.


    "Let''s go, anyway, she will go home later, and it''s the same to clean her up after she comes back."


    They wanted to leave, but Wen Li was not happy, and wanted to stop them.


    "Don''t you wait for anyone to finish? It''s really rude. Ah," Wen Li tilted his head, "That''s right. It''s rude to dare to beat and scold in public and affect the order of the hospital. It''s me who treats you My fault for having expectations that I shouldn''t have."


    These words were too yin and yang, the faces of the old lady and the short and fat man turned green.


    Wen Li was still attacking politely, "Your son smells like alcohol and tobacco. Could it be that your daughter-in-law is also like this when she is trying to conceive? The child born is indeed prone to problems, but your son is at fault."


    The old lady was about to refute, but Wen Li said very quickly, "But you, a feudal remnant, shouldn''t understand what I say?"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the short and fat man again, "Ah, beasts can''t understand human speech even more, I shouldn''t talk too much."


    Short and fat man: "..."


    Duanzi has only one expression throughout the whole process.


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 511： image of brother

    Chapter 511 The Image of Brother


    Those who stayed or watched the fun or planned to help were dumbfounded.


    This young man looks talented, dresses in a gentle manner, and speaks very politely, but the content of this sentence is too...too relieved, right?


    The dumplings are almost star-eyed.


    Words turned into sharp blades, isn''t this cousin too powerful? She doesn''t speak so well!


    Relying on her age, harsh language, and shameless style, the old lady has always been unfavorable, but she didn''t expect to stumble here with a young man today.


    When others were avoiding him, for fear of being blackmailed, he dared to stand up and speak so bluntly.


    It''s just that all the tricks that can be used at this time have been used. The old lady stared at Wen Li, grinding her teeth in anger, unwilling and helpless.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    The short and fat man was so powerful in front of his wife before that he even dared to threaten him. Now, he will be gentle and say that he needs to find a lawyer, and call him a beast.


    The security guards were still watching, and the old lady just walked down the steps given by her son, and left the hall half-pushed and half-hustled.


    Just before leaving, she was still saying some unclean words. The short and fat man walked to the gate before he dared to turn his head and whisper, "Just wait and see!"


    Very soft, afraid of being heard, and afraid of not saying it, he admitted that he was a coward.


    Tuanzi didn''t know if others heard it, but she heard it anyway, and angrily ran to Wen Li to complain, pointing at the short and fat man who hadn''t gone far.


    "Brother, he told you to wait and see!"


    Duanzi''s voice became louder, the short and fat man was startled, and ran away in despair.


    The little girl made faces at his back, and secretly contacted the system, asking the system to follow the man for a while.


    As long as there is a camera in the place where the short and fat man passes, the system can track him.


    Just because of this movement, Tuanzi didn''t notice the momentary stiffness of the polite young man just now.


    When Tuanzi raised his head again, Wen Li had that gentle look again.


    "Miaomiao, why are you here?"


    It is very natural to pass the topic just now.


    It seems that as long as he doesn''t admit it, he is a gentle brother in his sister''s heart, not a poisonous brother.


    "Ah, brothers are coming for a physical examination, so Miao Miao is wandering around."


    Wen Li said a few more words of concern about the bodies of the seniors, and dragged his younger sister to avoid the probing crowd.


    Back and forth, many minutes passed.


    Wen Li was a little uncertain and thought, my sister probably doesn''t remember what I said just now, right?


    If he knew that his sister was also in the crowd, he would definitely not speak so harshly, at least he would swear more politely.


    Sometimes Tuanzi''s attention can be easily diverted, but sometimes she has one thing in mind, and she can always remember it.


    And just at this time, the system told her that after the short and fat man and the old lady left the hospital, they simply stayed in front of a shop across the street, staring at the hospital. Even if they didn''t have the guts to take revenge on Wen Li, they would definitely attack the three middle-aged women.


    "Cousin, those two people haven''t left yet." Tuanzi held Wen Li''s hand and said with great anticipation, "Shall we scold them away together?"


    Wen Li''s smile froze.


    My younger sister really heard those words, and she still kept them in her heart!


    "No rush, we can use other methods."


    A poisonous writer suggested euphemistically: "They just saw that the woman was afraid to divorce. They wanted her to have a son and also wanted to get her salary. They refused to let go of this labor force. It takes seven inches to beat a snake."


    Dumplings are easy to understand.


    "If we can help them get divorced, the life of the aunt and the children will be easier, and the two will be so angry that they will curse, which is very difficult, right?"


    Wen Li smiled and patted her on the head, "Are you too smart?"


    Duanzi shook his head triumphantly.


    Since she thought of a way, she decided to follow that aunt later. This will still be the system responsible for paying attention to the movements of the mother and child.


    Tuanzi found another chair and sat obediently waiting for the seniors.


    This time, someone waited with her.


    Tuanzi was curious: "Cousin, what are you doing in the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Recently I have insomnia, come get some medicine."


    The little girl immediately showed sympathy.


    "Sleep is very important, and it must be painful if you don''t sleep well."


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, is there a cure for insomnia? Miao Miao wants to draw a lottery]


    Because of the help of several senior brothers, even if she does not participate in the show, her daily prestige value continues to rise, accumulating many lucky draw opportunities. Most of the lottery opportunities are used to exchange for photos of parents living in a different world, and a few are for emergencies.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you not hiding it now? The lottery is random, you are ordering directly]


    The little meat claw hugged the little head and shook it.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I don¡¯t understand, what is random? What is an order? ¡¿


    Knowing that she was pretending to be cute, the system had nothing to do with her and asked her to pretend to draw a lottery. In fact, the prize had already been manipulated in secret.


    This scene fell in Wen Li''s eyes, that is, the younger sister suddenly bowed to the air, and stretched out her claws to hold her little head.


    When he started to doubt, my sister took out another piece of paper from the small satchel.


    "Here you are," Tuanzi''s eyes sparkled, "This is an ancient remedy for insomnia. You can get the medicine and boil it in private. It''s very useful."


    Tuanzi also knows that it is difficult to believe that it is difficult to just take a prescription, so she gave an example.


    "Second brother has a back injury, so Miao Miao gave him some medicinal recipes, which are useful, you can ask him. Also, Uncle Jin Tong...ah no, brother Jin Tong lost hair, many director uncles lost their hair, Miao Miao also Gave it to Fang Zi, it was very useful.¡±


    Wen Li finally glanced at the prescription.


    is the printed drug name, and the character of the writer cannot be seen from the font. As for the names of those medicines, he knew most of them, and he knew a little about their properties. Looking at it as a whole, this prescription is very reasonable, but the whole thing is revealed to be unreasonable.


    "Your master gave it to you?"


    Tuanzi lowered his head guiltily, picked his little finger, and answered vaguely.


    She cannot disclose the existence of the system.


    "Then Miao Miao, you have worked too hard," Wen Li smiled with his eyes bent, "It''s fine to go down the mountain to find relatives, and you have brought so many prescriptions. Besides treating back injuries, hair loss and insomnia, what other prescriptions do you have?"


    The little girl was dumbfounded.


    She doesn''t know what she will encounter in the future, what kind of prizes she will get, how can she know what other prescriptions are there?


    In case of indecision, pass the test with cuteness.


    "Ah, cousin, Miao Miao is hungry, can we have something to eat first?"


    Little Roupao covered her belly instead, and her eyebrows were also wrinkled together, "I''m so hungry, I''m so hungry!"


    This is a conspiracy. Knowing this, Wen Li still took people to buy some food.


    Holding the newly baked potstickers, Tuanzi praised his wit. She avoided the questions she didn''t want to answer and got delicious food. How could she be so smart?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 512： The years are quiet

    Chapter 512 Time is quiet and good


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for lunch, and the three senior brothers still had some unfinished projects, so they had to keep an empty stomach, so they could only entrust the younger junior sister to Wen Li.


    Just after lunch, Tuanzi received a notification from the system that the mother and son were about to leave the hospital.


    She quickly grabbed Wen Li''s hand.


    "Hurry up, Auntie and the others are about to leave."


    Wen Li matched her pace.


    Actually, he had a lot to ask, but he chose to remain silent in the end.


    Li Fang came out with her son after the examination, and hurried to pick up her daughter after the IV.


    It is not safe to leave a child alone with other people for infusion. Fortunately, there are nurses helping to keep an eye on it.


    Li Fang kept thanking her, and was relieved when she confirmed that her daughter''s fever had completely subsided this time.


    The little girl looked at her brother with concern, "Mom, how is my brother? He was fine a few days ago."


    Li Fang''s expression suddenly became bitter.


    Her son is born stupid, and it is difficult to expect his IQ to return to a normal level, but the doctor also said before that a little teaching can at least ensure that her son has the ability to take care of himself.


    With the ability to take care of oneself, maybe you can learn a craft, at least you have the capital to survive.


    The premise is that someone is willing to guide all the time.


    Li Fang often accompanies her son after work, and her daughter doesn''t dislike his stupid son. After finishing her homework every day, she is willing to play with her son.


    Long-term companionship has made her son more lively, and he can even speak some simple but logical words. Before that, the doctor told her to be mentally prepared that her son may take a long time to speak, or even speak simple words.


    Originally, everything was going in a good direction, but as a result, her daughter was sick, and her attention was all on her daughter, expecting her mother-in-law and husband to take care of her son, and something went wrong with this care.


    "It''s Mommy''s fault."


    Li Fang walked out with her son in her arms, and the little girl followed her obediently by the corner of her clothes.


    "It''s not mom''s fault," the little girl emphasized, "Mom is the best mom!"


    Li Fang''s eyes were red, and she pursed her lips in silence.


    She should have thought of it a long time ago. Her son was found to be a fool when he was born, and the mother-in-law and husband suggested throwing it away. How could she take good care of her son? As soon as she slacked off, those two would beat and scold her son. Wouldn''t the son''s condition get worse?


    Full of guilt, Li Fang left the hospital with her children and was going to have lunch first.


    The restaurants on the left and right sides of the hospital are too expensive, and the taste may not be good. Li Fang took people to the opposite side, and only after choosing a restaurant, her husband and mother-in-law jumped out.


    "You can figure it out, hand over the rest of the money!"


    The short and fat man had a bad expression on his face, "I didn''t earn much, but it ended up being spent on these two prodigal sons!"


    The old lady reached out to pinch the little girl.


    Before the hand touched the little girl, it was bounced away by a force.


    She backed away in astonishment, a gust of palm hit her, and she fell backwards, stepping on her son''s foot.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    The remnants of feudalism began to think wildly, terrified.


    Tuanzi really wanted to continue to scare the old lady, but the brothers would finish the project later, and she didn''t intend to waste time on the bad guy.


    Rushing straight out, she bared her teeth at the two old ladies, "If you hit someone again, I will call the police!"


    The old lady and the short and fat man didn''t pay much attention to her, but when they saw Wen Li, a few words immediately floated through their minds.


    Haunting!


    The lingering writer asked Li Fang politely, "Are you willing to divorce him?"


    Li Fang was stunned.


    The chunky man got excited first, "Do you dare to divorce? I don''t agree!"


    In just a few minutes, he changed his face several times, first saying that he did not agree to the divorce, then that there were ways to keep her from getting divorced, and that if he divorced, no one would want a yellow-faced woman with a bottle of oil , and finally softened his voice, and asked Li Fang to follow him home and live a good life.


    Wen Li glanced at Li Fang''s expression, and asked the short and fat man curiously, "Did you learn face-changing tricks? Where did you learn it? I also want to enroll in a class to learn. If you want to come to this training class, you can also teach how to behave like a beast?"


    The short and fat man became impatient, "Don''t meddle in your own business!"


    Wen Li smiled: "I''m alone, and I like to meddle in other people''s business."


    The chunky man yelled at Li Fang: "I won''t sign it! And think about it, we are still husband and wife during the cooling-off period, and I can do whatever I want!"


    Wen Li also said to Li Fang: "Don''t worry, you can directly sue for divorce, there is no cooling-off period, and if he threatens the personal safety of you and your children, you can also apply for a personal safety protection order."


    After finishing speaking, he showed a gentle smile to the short and fat man again.


    "Anyway, it is impossible for you to agree on the distribution of property, and you cannot agree on a divorce. Sooner or later, you will reach the stage of litigation. It is better to file a lawsuit as soon as possible. You don''t need to thank me."


    The chunky man has a thousand dirty words in his heart!


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded again.


    She seems to have no use for her except to touch the old lady''s dumb acupoints and prevent her from opening her mouth!


    Seeing that Li Fang was hugging her son tightly and the little girl looked expectant, Wen Li smiled slightly, "Don''t worry about the cost, I can hire a lawyer for you. Although I can''t guarantee to get all the property, I can definitely guarantee the two children. The custody of the child is in your hands, and you get half of the property."


    To Li Fang, his attitude is much more kind, avoiding the other party''s worries, and reminding her, "You have a job, and you can raise your children better without this family, right?"


    He has seen that the little boy has mental problems and needs someone to take care of him.


    ¡°Instead of handing over your salary and letting them beat and scold your son, why not use the money to hire someone to take care of your son? Or send him to a special kindergarten where the teachers are experienced and the cost is not high.¡±


    This kind of special children''s institution is considered a semi-public welfare unit, and the number is not large. It''s just that Li Fang never thought about it.


    Understand her plight, find a breakthrough and propose a targeted solution. As long as she nods and says she is willing to divorce, she can usher in another life. Maybe still very tired, but definitely better than now.


    Li Fang opened her mouth, just about to say something, when the short, fat man who found her crazily excited was anxious, and finally pushed Wen Li with his hands, calling him sick.


    "Do you have money and no place to spend it? Help find a lawyer for anyone you meet?"


    Surprise climbed onto that gentle face, "How do you know that I have too much money to spend?"


    After a pause, Wen Li added with a smile, "Actually, I helped find a lawyer, and I was even willing to pay the expenses because of you."


    Tuanzi hurriedly took out her small notebook, she had a hunch that her cousin was definitely going to speak something very powerful, and she wanted to learn it!


    The next second, Wen Li said very gently, "Because I want to see you unhappy. It''s a good deal to spend money to buy happiness."


    The short and fat man blushed with anger, he pressed his heart with one hand, and pointed at Wen Li with the other.


    Wen Li turned his head to look at Li Fang, "There is no need to be pressured, I am not helping you. I really dislike him and want to make him unhappy. If he is unhappy, I am happy."


    Li Fang: "..." Is this the diversity of good people?


    A few seconds later, Li Fang said helplessly, "I can still afford a lawyer. I, I want you to help introduce a suitable lawyer and the kind of kindergarten you mentioned."


    The two discussed in front of the short and fat man.


    The old lady was terrified because she couldn''t speak, and she had no fighting power.


    Tuanzi was writing and drawing in a small notebook. Li Fang''s daughter couldn''t help but secretly glanced at it, but didn''t understand.


    The system wrote an inscription for this scene.


    The years are quiet and good.


    If the old lady and the pudgy man are bad, everyone will be fine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 513： cockroach

    Chapter 513 Cockroach


    Wen Li was quite thoughtful.


    "It is still risky for you to go home now, why not take your child to live elsewhere. If there is no suitable place to go..."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Li Fang said quickly.


    She wouldn''t even need someone''s help to find a house to live in.


    In fact, the place where she works provides staff dormitories. If she didn''t want to take care of her two children, she would definitely live in the dormitory instead of having to go home to do laundry and cook after work. She is willing to take care of her children, but in the end she has to take care of her mother-in-law and husband.


    Otherwise, she can temporarily go to a friend''s house to borrow.


    In the past, I was too slow to take the first step, and I had many worries. The most worrying thing was retaliation, and my children grew up in a single-parent family. However, the fact is that this kind of family environment is not as good as growing up in a single-parent family.


    Once you take the first step, you will have infinite courage and instinctively think about how to deal with it.


    Seeing her expression and the determination in her eyes clearly, the heart of the short and fat man was completely cold. What followed was anger towards Wen Li.


    If it wasn''t for this man''s meddling, his wife wouldn''t have made up her mind at all. It''s all his fault. Why didn''t he die?


    Anger made the short fat man lose his mind. Seeing that the driveway was behind Wen Li, he rushed over regardless, trying to push him out.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Tuanzi, who was writing hard, looked up, what he saw was such a scene, and he pushed his palm directly from the air.


    The chunky man flew out.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t really let him fall! ¡¿


    At the critical moment, the system roared, and Tuanzi reluctantly used his internal force to support the short and fat man.


    When the whole person flew out, the short and fat man was already dumbfounded. He would float in mid-air. Even though he was less than two meters above the ground, his pants were so scared that his pants were wet.


    The bad smell permeates.


    Wen Li frowned in disgust.


    "You should go to the hospital more often," he suggested sincerely, "heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney, and brain, all need to be checked carefully."


    After finishing speaking, he left with an angry dumpling.


    He wasn''t afraid that the chunky man would take advantage of the situation and make his sister lose money. After all, as long as the short and fat man cares about his sister''s shot, he will think about the other party trying to push and kill him.


    Both have the other party''s handle, and the intention of the short and fat man is more obvious, but the sister''s hand has never touched the other party.


    Is that palming? That was just stretching, who has any proof that the sister tried to hurt someone?


    Don''t look at this man''s stern look and a lot of problems, in fact, he knows the pros and cons of everything in his heart.


    Wen Li is very accurate in judging people, and he will not be afraid at all when he can see the true temperament of the other party. Looking down at the still angry dumpling, I felt warm in my heart.


    "Miaomiao, thank you for protecting me."


    The little girl has become a puffer fish.


    "He is so bad! How can there be such a bad person?"


    "Do you know the diversity of species?" Wen Li asked back, realizing that his sister didn''t even go to elementary school, so he changed his words, simply and directly, "Don''t insult people, he is an animal."


    Tuanzi knew that animals basically meant domestic animals, so he pouted disapprovingly, "The calf is much cuter than him."


    Wen Li immediately apologized to Maverick, and said, "Then he is a paramecium."


    "What is a paramecium?"


    Wen Li explained patiently. Seeing that Tuanzi stretched his brows, he picked him up again.


    "But the paramecium did nothing wrong, it''s better to call him a cockroach."


    Duanzi seemed to see a big and dirty cockroach, his whole face was wrinkled, "Hey!"


    Li Fang followed behind them with her two children, but couldn''t find a chance to speak.


    She looked back, and found that the short and fat man had landed on the ground, and his whole body was limp on the ground. The old lady was jumping aside and kept pointing at her throat, but the short and fat man ignored the old lady.


    "Mom, I saw it."


    Li Fang''s daughter suddenly yelled in a low voice.


    Li Fang lowered her head in doubt, "What did you see?"


    The little girl gestured, and then peeked at the dumpling being held, "That sister, she threw a small stone at grandma, and grandma couldn''t speak."


    Although grandma often beat and scolded her, the little girl still politely called the old lady grandma. However, from her curious and jumpy tone, it can be seen that she doesn''t care much about grandma''s throat.


    Grandma can¡¯t talk, so can¡¯t she be called a ¡®loser¡¯?


    In addition, the little girl had a vague premonition that the cute sister she just met would not really make grandma lose her voice forever.


    Li Fang is not surprised at all.


    can make a man float in mid-air, and temporarily make the old lady unable to speak, seems to be normal?


    "Grandma will be able to talk later," she explained.


    The girl nodded, "I think so too, my sister is too kind." It didn''t make grandma lose her voice forever.


    Accidentally said the truth, the girl quickly covered her mouth, and looked at Li Fang with big eyes in a panic.


    Li Fang''s heart was sour and astringent.


    It just so happened that the brothers and sisters had finished communicating on the topic of ''cockroaches'' and thought of them.


    Wen Li and Li Fang exchanged contact information, and said that they would tell her the lawyer''s information within an hour, and the news of the special children''s education institution would tell her the next day.


    "There is no need to be in such a hurry."


    Li Fang was embarrassed, if she hadn''t held the child in both hands, she would have waved her hands again and again.


    Wen Li still had the same reason, "The sooner he is unhappy, the happier I will be."


    This writer is particularly frank, "My happiness is based on his pain."


    Just listening to this, you will misunderstand that he has a deep hatred with the short and fat man.


    After finishing talking, Wen Li realized that his sister was still in his arms, and hurried to make love, "People like him would be hated by ordinary people, right?"


    Duanzi nodded while clasping her small arms.


    The system has already scanned the three people in front of them and told her the result.


    The three of them had injuries, either by the old lady or by the short and fat man. She wished that the two of them would be in pain forever.


    People who only bully their own family members are the most annoying!


    When the two sides parted, Wen Li still had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Tuanzi was hugged by him, and he didn''t look back, so he didn''t see that blinding smile.


    They crossed the road at another junction and walked down the street toward the hospital.


    "Strange, I always feel like Miao Miao has forgotten something?"


    Frowning and tilting his head, Tuanzi looked puzzled.


    "What the **** did you forget?"


    Little short legs kicked a few times anxiously, "Oh, why is my memory so bad?"


    The system originally wanted to remind her, but it can be seen that she frowned and kicked her legs, but did not remind her.


    Anyway, after a while, the acupoints will be unlocked automatically, and the old lady will be able to talk again, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t remind me. You can''t let the host turn back to unlock the acupuncture points for others, right? How hard it was.


    The system seemed to have forgotten that Tuanzi was huddled in his cousin''s arms all the way, so he didn''t have to walk by himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 514： sea ??you are all water

    Chapter 514 The sea, you are all water


    It took a week for the whole body examination to come out. After Tuanzi and his seniors reunited, they had to say goodbye to Wen Li and go home.


    "Cousin, see you on the show!"


    Duanzi jumped up and waved.


    Wen Li, who had already got into the taxi, waved his hands quickly, until he couldn''t see his sister, and then suppressed the smile on his face.


    Quickly contact a lawyer friend and ask for help to introduce a lawyer who is good at handling divorce lawsuits, and list the outline of children''s stories on the mobile phone. period specific planning.


    The driver glanced through the rearview mirror inadvertently, and found that the young passenger was typing extremely fast.


    The official announcement of "The Big Adventure Group" begins.


    This show is an outdoor cute baby adventure variety show created by Apple Channel. And Apple TV is a TV station that has no achievements in finance, sports, agriculture, variety shows, etc. The popularity is so low that sometimes even the locals can''t remember it.


    There is no popularity, the program is not popular, investment can only find some local brands, and the investment amount is very low.


    This time, relying on Mentor''s "Crying and Crying Dafa", the TV station got the highest sponsorship fee ever. With a big wave of his hand, the leader of the station decided to invest another sum of money he had finally obtained in "The Great Expedition".


    Mental Director, who had high hopes, adopted the ''stingy method''. He was going to spend all his money on prizes and security measures, and he was counting on the guests for the announcement.


    The first guest to be selected is Tuanzi.


    Soon the official blog of "The Great Expedition" posted a video on the top cover of a little heroine walking on the lake.


    ¡¾Likes attracted by the cover¡¿


    ¡¾Very good, the program group successfully attracted me¡¿


    ¡¾Misty Woman, here I come¡¿


    ¡¾What kind of program is this, why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? Outdoor reality show? ¡¿


    ¡¾Like first and watch later¡¿


    The video mainly selects several important nodes in the day of the dumpling.


    Do morning classes, eat, shoot videos with the brothers, have lunch, continue to practice martial arts, contact a few brothers, watch cartoons, wash and rest.


    Most netizens watched with gusto. After all, the people who appear on the screen are either cute or handsome, or without makeup. No one doesn''t like pure natural beauties. In addition, whether it is the martial arts that are gradually approaching life, the fighting between brothers and sisters, and the care between brothers and sisters, they are all so warm that people can''t help but smile.


    When the video came to an end, there was a one-person interview, mainly through the communication between the host and the group, to introduce the nature of the program to everyone.


    ¡¾Uh, it¡¯s an adventure, but it¡¯s actually planned by the program team, right? So boring, can you have something new? ¡¿


    ¡¾If the script is good and the editing is good, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t watch it¡¿


    ¡¾I am more concerned about the mental health of the children. If it is a particularly scary environment, will the children really not be scared?¡¿


    ¡¾Personally, I am more interested. The children are in the stage of exuberant curiosity. I would like to know how these parents will guide the children¡¿


    ¡¾Which cute babies will participate? I''m going to start raising children in the cloud again! ¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who cares about who will accompany Miaomiao to participate in the show? Squat like Gu Che]


    ¡¾Squat a Gu Cheng! ¡¿


    ¡¾Squat a Gu Peihai! Movie King, how long has it been since you''ve been on a variety show, give me a chance to lick the screen! ¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, I want my seniors to be on the show even more. I always feel that their seniors get along very interestingly. It would be even better if they are new seniors (I definitely don¡¯t want to take screenshots as screensavers)¡¿


    The program group gave the answer at the last second of the video.


    ¡¾you guess? ¡¿


    The netizens who were playing with their mobile phones were stunned.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾The program team, are you okay? Can''t you just make an official announcement? ¡¿


    ¡¾I have already seen through the intention of the program group, don¡¯t I just want all fans to watch the first episode? Do you want to die for the ratings of the first episode? ¡¿


    ¡¾Draw a circle and curse the director¡¿


    ¡¾Report, the director posted a blog, everyone go and read it¡¿


    Mental Director, who took the initiative to die, posted a blog online, simply stating that he has no money to announce this bad strategy. Please support us in the first issue. The words were followed by a series of ''tears'' emoticons.


    No netizen knew that the director was really tearful and posted a blog, and everyone laughed at this conspiracy.


    ¡¾Director, I advise you not to go out¡¿


    ¡¾Advise you to go out fully armed¡¿


    ¡¾Advise you to quickly tell who and Miao Miao will be on the show¡¿


    ¡¾Be careful, I will go to the TV station to greet you! Wait, which TV station is this show on? ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems to be Apple TV, wait, which satellite TV is Apple TV? Never heard of it]


    Some netizens were not reconciled, so they ran to ask the brothers of Tuanzi.


    Some people are not online, and some are online, but failed to give a satisfactory answer.


    ¡¾Gu Chi: I''m sorry, the director cried and asked me not to say it, and I agreed. This is the first time I know that tears have such a lethal power]


    Gu Chi is not from the circle, so it is not good for everyone to criticize him. However, someone had already revealed that Ming Dao was a 1.8 meter tall man with a beard. No one took "the director cried and refused to let him talk" seriously.


    By virtue of "You Guess", Director Ming successfully brought the show to the hot search list, and stayed on the hot search list for a whole day, successfully becoming the most tooth-itching director this year.


    Privately, the brothers of the Tuanzi were a little disgusted with this kind of operation, but Ming Dao personally came to the door to apologize, and performed a scene where tears flowed down three thousand feet, and everyone fell silent again.


    Tuanzi wailed frantically in his mind.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Ah, what did I do wrong to suffer such torture? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Uh, shouldn''t you take over this show? You were the one who actively contacted Ming Dao at the beginning]


    Tuanzi fell silent, quietly glanced at Ming Dao who was crying, and simply turned his back, not seeing him for nothing.


    The system can only comfort her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You can imagine that this is your brother or senior brother crying¡¿


    There is a big difference between a beautiful man crying and a bright director crying.


    Tuanzi raised his head and fantasized. If the cold and holy Third Senior Brother cries... "Hey!"


    She grinned silly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo hugged her head in horror, "Little Junior Sister, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Who would laugh like this when seeing Ming Dao cry? Is the little junior sister stimulated?


    On the second day, the program team officially announced the second group of guests. A pair of twins who don''t look alike and Boss Xu who was kicked out by his wife.


    At the beginning of the video, the identities of the three are identified, the sponsor of the program and the two sons of the sponsor.


    Netizens fell silent again, and then broke out again after the silence.


    ¡¾No, other programs, even if the donor or the sponsor¡¯s relatives participate, will only hide it. How can you say it directly like you? ¡¿


    ¡¾Very well, you have successfully caught my attention¡¿


    ¡¾Have you watched the video content carefully? After all this is released, will the funder really not withdraw the funds in a rage? ¡¿


    ¡¾Director, I want to shake your head and listen to the sound of water! Do you have an ocean in your mind? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 515： spooky abandoned factory

    Chapter 515 The eerie abandoned factory


    The content of the video is just a simple interview. The two little boys told the staff very aggrieved that their mother thought they were noisy, so they decided to have two chattering sons with their husband.


    Xu Huan: "Why am I arguing? I just shared what happened in school with my mother. Uncle, tell me, is it because my mother is wrong? Moreover, after my mother told my father, my father pretended to work overtime and waited until we fell asleep. Back home, how could there be such parents..."


    The following ten minutes of content were directly accelerated by the program group.


    Netizens swiped six points uniformly.


    Xu Huan, who was taller than his peers, said aggrievedly: "Uncle, if it were you, would you like to hear what happened in school from us?"


    Staff: "Uh, then tell me."


    The boy immediately talked excitedly from when he went out in the morning to after school in the evening, during which he repeated many times what he thought was particularly interesting.


    For the above content, the program group played at 16x speed.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾At first, I thought his mother was quite irresponsible and had no patience with the child. Now I just want to say, don''t come here, don''t open your mouth! ¡¿


    ¡¾Who still remembers what he said, his mother and her husband are going to have two chattering sons, which means that there are four people chatting in their family every day¡¿


    ¡¾No, I think his brother is quite quiet, he hasn¡¯t said a word yet¡¿


    ¡¾These two are really twins. Why is the elder brother so tall and thin, and the younger brother is also tall, but he is a little too fat, right? ¡¿


    The staff probably didn¡¯t want to listen anymore, so they hurriedly shifted the question and asked his brother Xu Shuo what he wanted to say, whether he knew about their program, and whether he was looking forward to the next journey.


    The chubby boy nodded, "I''m looking forward to it, but my dad is definitely not looking forward to it. He must be thinking about how to get my mother back."


    Before the staff continued to ask, the boy gloated and said, "Dad thought we were too noisy and busy, so he let us participate in the show. But this show requires parents to accompany him, so he encouraged my mother to take us to participate, and pretended that he was busy. In the end, my mother found out, and he was kicked out!"


    When it came to the words ''sweep the floor and go out'', Xu Shuo also imitated the sweeping action, showing his big white teeth and smiling happily, "Now he is not only kicked out by my mother, but also has to take us to the show, hahaha!"


    He kept laughing ''hahaha'' for three full minutes.


    The staff didn''t have time to speak again, and Xu Huan laughed non-stop as if he had hit the laughing hole.


    The staff in the later stage typed ''hahaha'' and ''quack quack'' very spiritually.


    ¡¾Ahhhhh, it''s disturbing my eyes! No, it was noisy to my ears! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is not the same as the rich family I imagined, doesn''t it mean that the Xu family is very rich? ¡¿


    ¡¾I just want to say, if the program group broadcasts this, I¡¯m not afraid that Boss Xu will be angry¡¿


    ¡¾Worry +1, a successful person like Boss Xu should be very concerned about others knowing that he was kicked out by his wife, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Didn¡¯t you find that this long conversation has not touched the point yet¡¿


    On this day, the program group became popular with the Xu family, attracting another group of netizens who waited and watched.


    Following the same pattern for the next few days, the program group got good traffic by relying on free publicity, and waited for the program to officially start broadcasting.


    The opening day coincided with Saturday, and those who passed by curiously bad-mouthed all clicked into the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾To be honest, I came to see how everyone scolded the program group. There are so many candidates listed, but they just refused to tell us who will accompany Gu Miaomiao to participate in the program¡¿


    ¡¾I have to say that the show team really took the thoughts of the netizens. I heard that many people bet and reposted the lottery. At present, Gu Cheng is far ahead in the number of votes. Everyone believes that he will never rest assured that his sister will participate in such a dangerous show¡¿


    ¡¾There is a gossip that Gu Cheng is preparing to shoot a movie, and they have all joined the team¡¿


    ¡¾Impossible, if you plan to make a movie, then you should openly audition the actors, we haven¡¯t heard any news¡¿


    ¡¾Is there such a possibility that someone has chosen the leading role in private, and there is no need for an interview at all? ¡¿


    ¡¾I am different from you, I came to see the patron¡¯s father, who is the patron¡¯s father? ¡¿


    ¡¾Where is this place? Why is it so dilapidated, old and eerie? ¡¿


    What appeared in the eyes of everyone was an abandoned food processing factory. The camera scanned the outer wall of the factory building, and after scanning for a long time, there was no end in sight. It can be seen that the factory was huge before.


    A voice came from outside the camera, introducing the history of this factory heavily.


    This is a branch factory of a certain food brand in this city, but with the brand''s poor management and downsizing, the factory also closed down.


    It stands to reason that after the factory closes down, the right to use the construction land should be transferred to others through auction.


    "The weird thing happened right after the first transfer of usage rights."


    A local businessman auctioned off the right to use the land, and planned to rebuild the original factory building to build a garment and textile factory. As a result, the businessman had a car accident on the day of the field inspection, and the right to use the land was auctioned by his heir.


    The second buyer was planning to tear down the factory and rebuild it. As a result, a worker died in an accident that day. The buyer lost a lot of money. Thinking of the previous incident, he felt unlucky and wanted to sell the right to use the site. As a result, there have been no buyers.


    "This is between the third and fourth ring roads. Over the years, there have always been rumors about this factory nearby. It was rumored that when the food processing factory closed down, many employees were owed wages, and one of them was in the factory when asking for salary. died internally, and after death he was angry and would attack anyone who broke into the factory."


    ¡°Recently, when someone drove by at night, they often heard crying from the factory, and occasionally saw green light.¡±


    The cameraman specially cooperated to point the lens at some dark red stains.


    Some people have already started to tremble.


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t it an adventure story? How did it become a ghost story? Woohoo, isn¡¯t this tricking us into the pit?]


    ¡¾Is this a filter? It''s broad daylight, why do I feel gloomy here? ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s kind of mysterious to talk about one thing and two accidents in succession¡¿


    ¡¾Xuanhu is so stupid, it looks like it was made up, there is a script! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s really not a script, I checked the news of those years, here¡¯s the link, these things really happened in this factory, it¡¯s scary! ¡¿


    ¡¾No, is the program group spreading inappropriate ideas? Aren''t you afraid of being blocked? ¡¿


    At this time, the heavy narration voice became serious and serious.


    "Of course, the above are all rumors. We must believe in science and fight against feudal superstition! The members of the expedition team gathered together today to find out the truth about the cries and green light of the abandoned factory at night!"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Let¡¯s play with you¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and give the camera to the guest, or I will make trouble¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 516： puff puff

    Chapter 516 Boo Boo


    The guests hadn''t appeared yet, they stood nearby in twos and threes, looking at the director who was performing speechlessly.


    The audience couldn''t see the person in charge of the commentary, but they could see it clearly. When the director was commenting, he showed weird expressions from time to time, as if he was also frightened by those stories, or he needed to be immersed in this emotion in order to be infected. audience.


    The headsets of the guests were not turned on, and the camera was not aimed at them, so everyone couldn''t help talking in low voices.


    "Is it really okay to expose kids to this?"


    "What''s wrong? Believe in science from the very beginning."


    Farther behind them, several staff members were also discussing.


    "How do I remember that we didn''t find out the truth about the factory''s crying at night?"


    The program team selected several expedition locations, and the rumors in some places have been investigated clearly. On the contrary, these places are convenient to set up suspense to attract and scare guests and audiences. In some places, it was a lonely investigation, and the program team themselves were at a loss.


    Generally speaking, to seek stability in the first phase, you should choose a place that has been thoroughly investigated. Anyway, the guests don''t know the specific truth, and the reaction is true, and the audience will be infected by their emotions. But their cry-loving director actually chooses an adventure location that has not been investigated clearly.


    A staff member was worried: "Could it be that we overturned the car in the first episode, and then the show was cut in half?"


    Unemployment after employment?


    Another staff member comforted her: "It''s okay, the director said, if the first episode is overturned, I will broadcast an apology on the whole network."


    "What about after the apology?"


    "Continue to live broadcast the second episode as if nothing happened."


    The original staff member fell silent. Their directors have really thick skins.


    Another staff member is an old employee. He watched the director''s performance and said with emotion, "Hey, since he found out that he loves to cry because of the well-developed lacrimal glands, he no longer restrains himself, and said that tears are very useful."


    New employees couldn¡¯t help complaining: ¡°It has nothing to do with tears, it has to do with the thickness of the skin.¡±


    On the other side, after a magical turning point, the director was finally willing to introduce the members of the expedition.


    Except for the big guests who accompanied Gu Miaomiao, the rest of the guests have already been exposed.


    Boss Xu, the biggest investor in the show, and two twin sons who don''t look alike.


    Singer Zuo Jingxin and daughter Zuo Qiu.


    Actor Qiu Yu and his cousin Qiu Kaile and cousin Qiu Kaiyao.


    Netizens are envious of Boss Xu''s family business, but also sympathetic to his four talkative sons, and this time they have to accompany two of them on the show.


    They are no strangers to the powerful singer Zuo Jingxin. Recently, the news that black fans nearly broke Zuo Jingxin''s throat with poison has been repeatedly mentioned, and many marketing accounts have also found out those artists whose careers were ruined by black fans, which has gained enough popularity.


    Qiu Yu, who has recently been promoted by the company and has obtained a lot of resources, is also a frequent searcher. Everyone is quite surprised why he participated in an outdoor reality show that can be overturned at first sight.


    ¡¾Yubao look at me! ¡¿


    ¡¾Strange, Qiu Yu is the biggest among these artists, right? Why do you come to this kind of show? ¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be because of Wu Ti''s face? Wu Ti seems to have a good relationship with Gu Cheng and the others. My friend''s sister is on the show. Maybe Wu Ti asked Qiu Yu to take care of him on the show¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, Wu Ti was hacked in "Mountain Patrol Journey", maybe it was written by a certain junior, Wu Ti will ask someone for help¡¿


    ¡¾Can you stop conspiracy theory, just because Qiu Yu is too good to be praised, in your eyes, he is a vested interest, so he is the mastermind? ¡¿


    ¡¾Aside from other things, Qiu Yu brought two children, his cousin and sister. How can he take care of other people''s children? I don''t think Wu Ti is so stupid. He would ask someone who is already busy. Wu Ti has always had a high EQ]


    ¡¾Is this the point? I just want to know who will accompany Miao Miao]


    Before a certain netizen finished typing that paragraph, he saw the live broadcast room belonging to Gu Miaomiao''s group open, and a white-haired, golden-eyed beauty happened to look over, with a cold expression and a dusty demeanor, as if she had a holy light. The words were sent directly.


    When they came back to their senses, many people took screenshots like this netizen.


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo beauty]


    ¡¾It''s unreasonable, why does the Tianyun Sect always accept beauties as disciples? ¡¿


    ¡¾Just one question, is the Tianyun faction still accepting people? As long as three meals are included, I will go! ¡¿


    ¡¾I found that the dynamic beauties are more beautiful, much better than the photos in the previous video¡¿


    ¡¾Such a beautiful woman must be very good at martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾This group of Yan Party members are all crazy, and they all start talking nonsense without logic¡¿


    Some netizens appreciate the beauty, while others gloat.


    ¡¾Hahaha, how many gifts do those who lose the bet have to send out now? ¡¿


    ¡¾This incident tells us not to be close to gambling, it will become unlucky¡¿


    As for the occasional obscenities that flashed across the barrage, they were directly ignored by netizens.


    This is not the first time Tan Taiyi faces the camera, but it is the first time he faces so many cameras.


    There are cameras in all directions, every move is watched by people, and maybe those people will comment. He didn''t care about it himself, but felt that this environment was not very friendly to Junior Sister.


    As a result, he looked down and saw Tuanzi clenching his fists with excitement.


    "Even if there are no ghosts, there are very likely people pretending to be ghosts. If you catch a fake ghost, you are still a ghost!"


    It seems that the next sentence is ''fake ghosts can also be sold for money''!


    Tantai paused for a moment, took the initiative to hold her hand, "Let''s go."


    Tuanzi adjusted the position of the expedition bag with a smile, and followed him happily.


    At this time, another little girl Qiu Kaiyao in the team came over and invited her to explore together.


    The seven-year-old girl speaks well and behaves well, and has won praise from many netizens.


    Tuanzi looked at the elder sister''s height, then at the heights of the other young guests, shook his head and refused.


    "Miao Miao wants to explore with senior brother."


    Qiu Kaiyao was a little disappointed, but didn''t say much, and went back to her cousin and brother dejectedly.


    ¡¾She seems to like Miao Miao very much, but Miao Miao rejected her, alas¡¿


    ¡¾Why not together, it would be better to have a companion¡¿


    ¡¾How do I remember that Miao Miao used to be very happy to get along with the children. In this program, she doesn''t have much contact with the little guests, and is more attached to the senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that the nature is exposed¡¿


    ¡¾Exposing you big-headed ghost, haven''t you noticed Miao Miao''s sight? Every time she looks at a little guest, she will look up]


    Some people didn''t know why, while others imitated the movements of the dumpling a little bit, and soon discovered something.


    ¡¾Good guy, except for Miao Miao, all the young guests invited this time are over seven years old. Even the fattest Xu Shuo is tall. Miao Miao is originally a little Douding, so she will appear even shorter¡¿


    ¡¾Poof! I didn''t laugh, Miaomiao, I definitely didn''t laugh at you! Puff! ¡¿


    A group of people started to ''puff puff puff''.


    The new viewers who entered the live broadcast room were confused.


    ¡¾Are you doing the ''Puff Puff'' team building activity now? ¡¿


    ¡¾Me too? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 517： pet

    Chapter 517 Pet


    If only one or two are older and taller in a group of children, Tuanzi will definitely bring other children to find each other to play with. Conversely, if only she was too young and short, Tuanzi would be too embarrassed to pass by.


    It doesn''t matter if you are half a year older or one year older, but the youngest of these brothers and sisters are two years older than her, so she is an older child, and she is a child.


    Little Fatty grabbed the adventure bag tightly with his hands, and the dumpling was next to Tantaiyi, getting closer and closer, almost pushing him away.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes looked down at her, and shook the map in his hand with one hand.


    "Are we going here?"


    This is the previous construction drawing of the abandoned factory building. After such a long time, and many buildings are likely to be secretly remodeled after passing the inspection, it must be different from the factory building in front of us.


    But there is no problem with large orientations.


    According to the arrangement of the program group, everyone will divide into four groups, pass through various key buildings, and finally meet in the abandoned cafeteria.


    The factory building is very large, and the guests are not professionals. Even if it takes a day, they cannot do a detailed search.


    It just so happened that one of the reasons given by the program group was to find out the truth about the cries and the green light at night, so that night, the guests were going to pitch tents and camp outside the factory building.


    After checking at night, continue searching during the day, regardless of whether the truth is finally found out, the guests have to stay here for three full days.


    Tuanzi was secretly observing the older children. Hearing what the senior said, he glanced at the map and quickly shook his head.


    "Wrong, we''re going here."


    She clicked on another building on the map.


    "I''m not very good at reading this map," Tan Taiyi lowered his eyes, "Little Junior Sister, I''ll leave it to you next."


    A sense of responsibility welled up, and Tuanzi suddenly forgot to observe the older children, and led the way confidently.


    When she was proud, she would shake her head.


    Follow the photographer to record her little movements truthfully.


    ¡¾Woooooh, my goose girl is still so cute¡¿


    ¡¾Moe is cute, but ah, did the show crew really not turn on the filter? Why is this factory so gloomy, but Miaomiao doesn¡¯t look scared at all¡¿


    In this regard, the audience still holds different opinions, and frantically brushes the barrage. But soon, they couldn''t care less about expressing their opinions. It''s just because the footage of this group''s live broadcast cut to Tantai Yi.


    The cameraman understands the hearts of the audience very well, and only takes pictures of Tan Taiyi''s face.


    Although after being bitten by insects, it is difficult for Tantaiyi to make other expressions, and he himself has become very cold because of learning the cold internal force, but he is human after all, with seven emotions and six desires, and his mood swings will still show on his face superior.


    Ordinary people may not be able to see the change, but netizens are best at catching clues. Many people saw him slightly bent his peach eyes.


    Even if Tan Taiyi returned to her original state within a few tenths of a second, that glance was enough to startle the entire audience in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾My mother! ¡¿


    ¡¾I seem to hear the sound of flowers blooming, no, it¡¯s the sound of my heartbeat¡¿


    ¡¾He just laughed, right? right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Who took a screenshot, please send me a picture¡¿


    ¡¾Let me sort out the cause and effect. The third senior brother said that he can''t read the map, and Miao Miao, who was a little depressed, immediately led the way confidently. So, he actually knows how to read the map, just to make the younger sister happy? ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ¡¿


    Tuanzi still doesn''t know that netizens are madly envious of her.


    She is small and bold, and was not affected by the gloomy atmosphere. She followed the directions on the map to a workshop, and when she encountered strange-looking objects, she would go to have a look.


    Soon, the brothers and sisters and the follower came outside a workshop.


    The signboard is already blurred, the door panel is mottled, and the lock head is rusty.


    Tuanzi stretched out her meaty claws, trying to push it away, but Tantaiyi, who was standing behind her, waved her hand directly, pushing the door panel open with her inner strength, revealing the scenery inside the workshop.


    ¡¾Wow, this workshop is so big, it¡¯s just a workshop, this factory used to be quite big¡¿


    ¡¾Did you see that there are thick dust and messy footprints on the ground, where did these footprints come from? ¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking, stop talking, I¡¯m already getting scared¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t scare yourself, I don''t believe that the people in the program group didn''t step on the spot in advance, maybe they stayed, or even stayed on purpose to create suspense¡¿


    Just when a similar barrage appeared, the man with white hair and blond eyes was already squatting on the ground, carefully observing the footprints, and said, "There are footprints of four people on this side. Adult males, their height and weight are..."


    He reported a series of numbers.


    Because he wanted to convert the ancient measurement units into modern measurement units, he spoke very slowly and lightly, but he was unexpectedly persuasive.


    Tuanzi raised his head, Xing Xing stared at him, "Brother, you know a lot!"


    She only saw the footprints of four people on one side and the footprints of six people on the other side, and they appeared in different periods.


    Few people praised themselves so bluntly, Tantai tilted his head slightly uncomfortably, and looked to the other side.


    "Although there are many footprints on this side, there are actually six people in total. Two of them have narrow footprints. They may be women and children or small adult men. Their height and weight are about..."


    Because of the thick dust, the footprints in the workshop are so obvious.


    Even so, Tantai Yi said firmly, "The four people on the left should have entered within a month, and the six people on the right came here at least half a year ago. The footprints left by the six people are already very shallow."


    ¡¾Sounds reasonable, but I still think they took the script¡¿


    ¡¾Take the script +1¡¿


    ¡¾However, for the sake of your beauty and cuteness, I won¡¯t say that your acting skills are bad¡¿


    It¡¯s not that the audience doesn¡¯t want to believe these two people, but because they generally don¡¯t have rich experience, it is difficult to judge the general information of the footprint owner based on the thickness and size of the footprints. They didn''t feel that the two martial arts practitioners had as much experience as the police.


    It was also at this time that the director told them through the headset that the program team hadn''t checked the workshop carefully. They were worried about destroying the clues. They usually stood at the door and took a look to make sure there was no danger before leaving.


    Tuanzi is still young, Ming Dao mainly explained to Tantai Yi.


    "We don''t know who came in, but according to the timeline, a worker had an accident a year ago, and then the factory was closed. At least the factory owner didn''t send anyone over."


    The guests concluded that four people came in a month ago, and six people came in half a year ago.


    "Oh, and, I checked. When the food processing factory closed down, workers were indeed owed wages. Therefore, the backlog of goods in the factory, as well as some valuable equipment and even tables and chairs, were paid to the workers as wages. The first The first buyer didn''t have time to arrange it, and the second buyer didn''t put in the new equipment."


    This ruled out the possibility of someone sneaking in and selling the equipment of the original factory.


    And there are no traces of people living in the workshop, which also ruled out the possibility that homeless people use this place as a temporary residence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 518： skull

    Chapter 518 Skull


    The director has a rich imagination. After ruling out all possibilities, he is afraid that these footprints will be related to special events, so he dare not let the guests destroy them indiscriminately.


    Tan Taiyi said lightly: "I understand, don''t worry."


    Ming Dao: "?"


    "Junior Sister, you all stay here."


    Tan Taiyi let Tuanzi and the cameramen stay where they were, kicked off the ground slightly, and rose into the air. When he was about to get close to a wall, he waved his hand and used the recoil of his internal force to continue moving forward, and soon his figure gradually faded away.


    Through the lens, only one figure can be seen flying away like a feather. In fact, during this period, Tantai Yi glanced around at an extremely fast speed.


    The messy footprints of the group of four broke at one place, and a specific mark left by a square object appeared in the middle. After this mark, only the footprints of three people remained, and the footprints of two of them deepened slightly, as if the two suddenly got heavier.


    The footprints of the three people spread to another entrance and exit of the workshop before disappearing completely.


    As for the footprints of the group of six, they were concentrated in the first place, as if they just came to rest and left soon.


    Tan Taiyi quickly turned back and searched the side again. This time he saw a few small brown-black spots near the huge square mark.


    An outsider might not be able to see what this is, but he has traveled the rivers and lakes for many years, and he has seen blood on his hands, so it is clear that this is the trace of dried blood.


    The location of the bloodstains was very subtle, and the number was very small. He frowned and thought, but he couldn''t come to a conclusion, and turned back.


    The audience has gone crazy for a long time. The barrage is full of messy and irregular words. After a while, everyone can shake their hands and type to express their amazement.


    ¡¾I saw someone fly so beautifully for the first time¡¿


    ¡¾God descends to earth, I am so happy¡¿


    ¡¾Ma Ma can shine¡¿


    ¡¾But it¡¯s very strange, why did he suddenly perform light work? Can''t you just go through the entire workshop? ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that the director said something to him just now, and he changed his mind. Could it be that even the director doesn''t know that there are many footprints here? ¡¿


    ¡¾Stop it, stop it, my goosebumps are back, it¡¯s still daytime! ¡¿


    Seeing these bullet screens, the director hesitated to tell the audience the truth.


    After thinking about it, it would be a big deal to apologize live after the car overturned. As long as the apology is quick enough, the blame will not catch up with him.


    The exclusive barrage of the program group immediately floated across the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾The program team did find footprints during the inspection in advance, but they couldn''t judge the time when the footprints were made¡¿


    In addition, the specific timeline was also mentioned.


    At this moment, Tantai Yi fell to the ground, and also truthfully told the dumpling who was looking forward to him, "There are bloodstains, very few, and I don''t know the reason."


    Ming Dao: "!"


    Audiences:"!"


    ¡¾Just kidding¡¿


    ¡¾Seeing that their reactions are quite real, it could be that the program group is playing tricks on the guests¡¿


    ¡¾That program group is too bad¡¿


    Ming Dao only felt wronged.


    Fortunately, netizens are very good at justifying themselves.


    ¡¾Not sent by the factory owner, and there is no trace of a homeless life. Maybe someone explored, or left after a temporary break¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, yes, there are only a few bloodstains, maybe a few drops of blood from a finger cut, don¡¯t scare yourself¡¿


    The audience gradually calmed down.


    Tuanzi grabbed Tantai Yi''s hand and asked curiously, "Why is it bleeding? Did you accidentally fall down?"


    The little girl raised her face and fantasized about that scene.


    "There must be a person''s mark on the ground, it''s like falling down in the snow."


    Judging from this tone, if the ground is not dust but snow, she might also pounce.


    "There is no sign of falling," Tan Taiyi said with some doubts in his tone, "The group of four has become a group of three."


    "Only three footprints?"


    Tuanzi began to fantasize again, "Could it be that someone was injured and someone picked him up?"


    Tan Taiyi couldn''t give an answer, there were too few clues. In addition, he still remembered the instructions of the two senior brothers, in front of the camera, say more and make more mistakes.


    Netizens started scaring themselves again. Because the two of them reacted truthfully, everyone just treated the program group as a threat to the guests, and all kinds of output, many words were automatically blocked by the live broadcast room.


    Director Ming felt even more wronged.


    The director and Tan Taiyi were very cautious, and unanimously decided to skip this workshop and go to other places to investigate.


    As for the footprints and bloodstains, leave it to the director. Regardless of whether he chooses to call the police or not, Tan Taiyi supports it.


    Ming Dao stood in front of the monitor, scratching his hair in a tangle.


    "Ah, ah, whether to report to the police or not, if nothing happens, we will definitely be ridiculed by the crowd!"


    But there is also a slight probability that something bad happened here, and his conscience does not allow him to hide it.


    "Ahhh!"


    Too excited, his eyes were red again, and he was scratching his hair frantically.


    The nearby staff looked at the top of his head in fear.


    If you catch it again, you will be bald!


    After bypassing the workshop, there is a public area. A few trees spit out a few green leaves, tenaciously showing that they are still alive, and only dense weeds remain in the low flower beds.


    Tuanzi approached, raised his hand to indicate the height between himself and the weeds, curled his lips unhappily.


    She was only a little taller than the weeds.


    ¡¾Guwu System: It''s not that you are too short, it''s that the weeds are too tall, those flowers can''t grab these weeds¡¿


    Having said that, Tuanzi still feels that these weeds are too tall.


    There is concrete ground nearby, and there is only some soil in the flower beds. There are only sunshine, rain and dew and nutrients in the soil. How can weeds grow so tall?


    She eats so much at each meal and is active in exercise. Why can''t she grow fast?


    The depressed little girl stretched out her hand to pull the weeds, making them shorter, so that she could look down from a height, and she was satisfied.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Miaomiao, do you see what is in the grass? Is it a bone? ¡¿


    The system is in Tuanzi¡¯s mind, and it often follows Tuanzi to watch, but what it looks at is actually scanning. This scan revealed a few pieces of unique shapes in the flower bed.


    Hearing this, Tuanzi hurried forward and pulled it all the way to the bottom, revealing a skull.


    The system analyzed quickly and breathed a sigh of relief after reaching a conclusion.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: not a human skull¡¿


    The photographer and the photographer also took pictures of this skull, and everyone''s hands trembled.


    ¡¾Mama save me¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t shoot don¡¯t shoot, I can¡¯t see this¡¿


    ¡¾Could there be a murder here? ¡¿


    ¡¾The agreed adventure show, how did it become a detective show? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t panic, take a closer look, this is a dog''s skull, not a human''s! ¡¿


    Tuanzi already knew the result from the system, she was not afraid, but a little confused and angry.


    "This dog definitely didn''t die of illness or injury without treatment. This is the incision of a knife. Someone chopped off the dog''s head, **** it!"


    She made a gesture in the air, and her small arm swung the sharpness of the blade, which was enough to show the anger of the owner of the arm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 519： innocent boy

    Chapter 519 Innocent Boy


    The other three groups of guests are also searching.


    Brothers Xu Huan are the oldest two among the young guests, and they are also the two who talk the most.


    The two brothers walked with Boss Xu on their left and right sides, perhaps a little scared, they spoke faster than before, and their voices were louder, as if this could dispel those fears.


    Xu Huan: "Our destination is the warehouse, but how do we get to the warehouse by passing the staff dormitory? Is this reasonable? Is it unreasonable? I think this..."


    Omit one thousand words below.


    Before Boss Xu could open his mouth, he heard his second son say, "The sister who doesn''t like to talk and has two flowers **** is going to the staff dormitory. Can we play with her when we pass by? Why do I only have two younger brothers and no younger sister?" ? If I have a younger sister, I will tell her stories every day. I recently learned it in school..."


    Omit one thousand words below.


    Boss Xu couldn''t bear it anymore: "You can also tell stories to your younger brothers."


    The chubby boy said aggrievedly: "I told it, but they thought the story I told was not funny, so they told me instead. I don''t like the story they told, it''s too naive. I like heroes saving the world and heroes punishing rape." The story of eliminating evil. I recently bought a book, which tells the story of..."


    A short story is omitted below.


    Boss Xu: "..." Who will save him?


    He is so loveless that the audience who originally planned to accuse him of being impatient with children began to sympathize with him.


    ¡¾It¡¯s not that I¡¯m impatient, I¡¯ve already yelled at my child, but he didn¡¯t say harsh words¡¿


    ¡¾It''s not that he doesn''t want to communicate, the main reason is that every time he wants to talk, the two children take the conversation away and don''t give the old father a chance to speak at all¡¿


    ¡¾These two kids are really good at talking¡¿


    ¡¾I have a trick, Boss Xu can change the subject¡¿


    In the camera, Boss Xu probably also thought of this method, pointing to a small house, "It seems to be the place where the security guards usually rest, let''s go and have a look."


    After a pause, he said intentionally, "Whoever arrives first in our competition."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two children rushed out.


    "I''ll be first!"


    "I am the number one!"


    "Impossible, brother, you are too fat to run fast!"


    The old father walked leisurely towards the little house with his hands behind his back. His walking speed is slower than that of an old man in his seventies or eighties.


    In the blink of an eye, the two boys ran to the small house. The elder brother was so excited that he forgot to be afraid, and pushed open the unlocked door.


    The younger brother pushed him from behind, "Brother, let me see it too..."


    Seeing the bones in the room clearly, he let out an angry ''ah''.


    Xu Huan screamed belatedly.


    "Ahh!"


    Xu Shuo: "Ahhh!"


    The two of them were afraid and compared each other at the same time. If you call out once, I will call out twice.


    Boss Xu was taken aback and ran in this direction.


    "What did you see? No matter what you see, you should avoid it first!"


    Someone is faster than Boss Xu.


    "What''s wrong? Need help?"


    Accompanied by the sound of milk whirring, a small figure ''ßÝ'' appeared behind the two brothers.


    The two blocked the door, and Tuanzi couldn''t see clearly at all, so he simply flew over the two of them and landed directly in the room.


    The two boys opened their mouths wide.


    Xu Huan pushed his younger brother, "The hero in the story has come out!"


    The chubby boy has bright eyes, and he is not even afraid of the bones on the ground.


    Duanzi looked at the bones piled up on the ground with a stern face.


    The system is also scanning and analyzing, and I breathe a sigh of relief again.


    ¡¾Ancient Warrior System: It¡¯s a dog¡¯s bone. It¡¯s so thinly disassembled. It¡¯s very likely that someone ate dog meat here and left the bones. Look at the ground, and there are traces of firewood left behind¡¿


    There is also a complete skull of a dog here, plus the one that Tuanzi found in the flower bed, at least two dogs must have been eaten.


    The question is, who would go all the way to eat dog meat in an abandoned factory full of dust and even rumors of horror?


    Even if the two dogs were stolen, there is no need to hide in this place to eat.


    The system thought far ahead, worried that the factory really had secrets and the host was in danger, and searched directly online for all information related to the factory, including the information of the person in charge and employees of the original processing factory, as well as all the information of the two buyers.


    As long as the information can be collected within its authority, even if it is the gossip of some leading family members, it will also collect and analyze it. It''s fairly confident in how fast it can process data.


    After getting the answer, Tuanzi was angry, but he still chose to comfort the two brothers first.


    But as soon as she turned around, a chubby boy rushed over, lowered his head, and looked at her with admiration, "Sister, you are so amazing, just like the heroes who descended from the sky in the story, I know they are fake, but You are real..."


    A bunch of compliments.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    It was the first time she saw someone who could boast more than her, and she felt embarrassed.


    "I didn''t do anything," Tuanzi said shyly, "There is no danger."


    She originally wanted to protect the little guest.


    Xu Shuo disagreed: "But we can rest assured when you come. This is also protection. We can''t deny your intentions just because there is no danger. Sister, you are really amazing..."


    Duanzi was even more embarrassed.


    Is this person too good at boasting? She is going to be ashamed!


    Unexpectedly, Xu Shuo''s next sentence was, "Why don''t you come home with us and be our sister."


    "ah?"


    Boss Xu has already run over.


    He was still worried about his two sons, but the second son pulled him excitedly, "Dad, let''s **** my sister...ah no, let''s take it home, so we can have a sister!"


    Xu Huan also looked at him expectantly, "The younger brothers are also very good, but they talk too much and always dislike us. We want a quiet younger sister or younger brother."


    Since the parents are gone, they can always find a younger brother or sister, right? The younger sister with two small flowers is very good, and this younger sister who knows martial arts is also very good!


    The two children looked at their old father innocently.


    Boss Xu laughed angrily, and knocked one by one.


    "You still think your brothers are arguing, so don''t you guys quarrel?"


    The two children obviously learned the double standard without a teacher. They talk a lot, but think that their younger brothers talk too much, just like younger brothers who talk too much, always think they are too talkative.


    The two of them hugged Boss Xu''s arm from left to right.


    "Dad, you can take your sister home, she can do martial arts! She also has big eyes!"


    Both of them inherited Boss Xu, and their eyes are not big. Every time they are at home, they look at their mother''s beautiful eyes with envy.


    Boss Xu with small eyes felt a little guilty.


    It would be great if the two children looked like their wives!


    As for bringing Gu Miaomiao home, he also had this idea before. He also wanted a lovely daughter. But when he thought of Gu Miaomiao''s brothers, he was scared.


    "I have a lot of older brothers," Boss Xu told his two sons ruthlessly, "They are all talented and successful in their careers, but they still hurt Miaomiao. How do you compare them with others?"


    The two boys froze instantly.


    Just when Boss Xu couldn''t bear it, Xu Shuo suddenly said, "But we are younger! When they are older, we will be the best!"


    Boss Xu: "..."


    Tuanzi looked at the father and son, and told them ruthlessly, "Miaomiao has his own home, at most he can visit your home, but he can''t live in your home."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 520： vigilant third brother

    Chapter 520 The Vigilant Third Senior Brother


    Two boys: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    Even though these two are good at boasting, Tuanzi still tells the truth.


    Seeing Boss Xu looking worriedly at the bone in the room, she truthfully told the other party that it was a dog bone.


    "We''ve also found dog skulls before."


    The audience has been divided into two factions. Some condemn the behavior of eating dog meat, while others think it is the freedom of others. A small number of them suspected that dog thieves were hiding here to eat dog meat, and a very small number had far-reaching thoughts.


    Boss Xu also thought deeply, and offered to chat with the director.


    Tan Taiyi had already caught up, so Boss Xu handed over the child to him without worry, and went to find the director himself.


    Now, Tuanzi has searched the room with two boys who are getting bolder.


    "There are several cigarette butts here, people who eat dog meat smoke!"


    People who come here to eat dog meat and smoke should have come here a long time ago, and the indoor footprints have long been covered by thick dust. The group of people boldly left their own small footprints.


    They found strange symbols drawn with black charcoal on the wall, still half footprints.


    "Large footprints, the footprints of a grown man!"


    Tuanzi folded her arms, with a chubby face, imitating the tone of the third senior brother.


    Xu Shuo still hasn''t given up on taking people home, so he will applaud especially cooperatively, "Wow, sister Miaomiao, you are so smart, you are the most... no, the second smartest person I have ever seen, because the smartest person is Mom, let me tell you, my mother is smart and beautiful, but sometimes she is a bit fierce..."


    All compliments on his mother.


    Tuanzi was serious at first, but his thoughts were gradually diverted, and he began to wonder what the boy¡¯s mother looked like.


    The thin and tall Xu Huan said in a timely manner: "If you are curious, you can come to my house to play. My mother''s pudding is delicious, and she can also bake all kinds of small biscuits. My brother is so fat because he eats too much. "


    Tan Taiyi, who was in charge of looking after the children, heard more and more something was wrong.


    What do these two boys mean? Dare to abduct a junior sister at a young age?


    He looked at the two of them gradually with bad eyes.


    The two boys were still digging the wall, and hugged their arms together in the next second.


    "Hiss, it''s so cold! Why is it so cold all of a sudden?"


    "Has the sky changed?"


    Tuanzi discovered the internal strength of the third senior brother, looked back in confusion, and found that Tantai Yi was seriously observing the wall.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It seems that the senior brother is also popular for eating dog meat, and his internal energy has started to scurry around¡¿


    The system holds a different point of view, but it also knows that the host has a very strong filter on the elder brothers and senior brothers, so they don''t bother to explain.


    the other side.


    Boss Xu found Ming Dao and found that this strong man was torturing his few hairs.


    The staff on the side looked terrified, and wanted to remind but dared not.


    Boss Xu couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Ahem, let go of your hair, it''s not easy for them to survive tenaciously."


    Ming Dao, who was struggling, let go of his hand, took a look in front of him, and couldn''t help screaming, "Ah! My hair!"


    After roaring, his eyes turned red.


    Boss Xu was afraid of his tears, so he hurriedly said, "You should have noticed the situation in the security room, right?"


    Ming Dao nodded painfully.


    "There is a certain probability that the suspect once hid here."


    Director Ming took the initiative to talk about what the group of Tuanzi discovered.


    The footprints of the group of six were not suspicious, but the footprints of the group of four suddenly turned into three, and there were still blood stains on the scene, which inevitably made people think too much.


    Boss Xu''s expression was even uglier.


    He thought that there were various scripts arranged for this show, but he didn''t get the script, but encountered a sudden situation instead.


    "Call the police."


    Boss Xu''s tone was low, "If there is no evidence, it would be a waste of public resources to go to the police with intuition, but we have some evidence here, please come and have a look at the professionals, let them judge, for peace of mind."


    Ming Dao actually has a plan, but he is a little anxious.


    "Netizens are supernatural, if we call the police and find nothing, we will definitely be ridiculed by the crowd. If the show overturns and stops..."


    Boss Xu interrupted him directly, and said proudly, "I continue to invest, why is the show stopped? It really stopped, and I can also invest in other programs of your station."


    With his net worth, the little money invested in the show is not enough to watch.


    Director Ming was moved to tears.


    Boss Xu hurriedly avoided, and after Ming Dao arranged for someone to call the police, he asked about the situation of other groups.


    "Did they find anything?"


    Director Ming shook his head.


    "Teacher Zuo is going to the staff dormitory. The dormitory is very simple. Even the bunk beds have been taken away and sold. It is empty inside."


    The staff dormitory is empty, but the environment is dark. When the staff lived there, they didn¡¯t care much about the walls. Later, it fell into disrepair. The whole dormitory fits the atmosphere of a horror movie very well.


    The father and daughter were terrified, and they had to cheer each other on. The audience was also terrified.


    In this fear, no one pays attention to details.


    Qiu Yu''s group is very good at creating topics, and interacts with the audience from time to time. Qiu Yu even cryptically praised his cousins ??for their versatile academic performance.


    This group has no adventurous atmosphere, more like a live broadcast at home, and it also attracted a group of viewers. The three brothers and sisters were not interested in exploring, so naturally they couldn''t find anything special.


    However, whether they are actively interacting with the audience or Gu Miaomiao is more popular.


    "I didn''t find it," Boss Xu sighed, "I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune."


    The police came very quickly, and they cooperated with the program crew very well, and did not appear in the camera.


    After investigating in the workshop, the police collected blood samples and prepared to go back for testing.


    These professionals also thought it was suspicious that the footprints of the group of four turned into three, so they suggested that the program group should not enter this workshop for the time being.


    Ming Dao cooperated very well, and he was relieved to confirm that the police did not intend to let them leave the entire abandoned factory.


    The staff who are close are very lucky.


    "Looking at the attitude of the police, those few drops of blood should be just a coincidence."


    "Finally, the show can continue to be filmed. We are quite lucky. What do you think, director Wen?"


    The handsome man came back to his senses, and said gently, "It''s really lucky. Now the show has a topic and there is no danger. It''s good."


    Having said that, Wen Li had doubts in his heart.


    Because of creative needs, he collected a lot of horror rumors, and this abandoned factory is also within the scope of his materials. Using his contacts to investigate some things, he began to suspect that the factory was hiding a secret.


    But he didn''t have more definite evidence, so he couldn''t just call the police.


    However, even if there is no evidence, he is sure that there is something wrong with the second buyer. It just so happened that his sister needed heat, so he deliberately persuaded Ming Dao, and planned to expose his discovery at the right time.


    Missed the most suitable time to meet each other, and wanted to impress his sister deeply, he wanted to send a late gift.


    As a result, he hadn''t opened the package of the gift yet, but his sister discovered something else, which created a topic and attracted heat.


    I hope this matter will not startle the snake, Wen Li thought to himself, and avoided the crowd to ask friends, and concluded that the second buyer was still seriously ill and unconscious, and the buyer¡¯s son was ignorant of the factory and lent the factory carelessly, slightly relaxed tone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 521： Steal from the rich and give to the poor

    Chapter 521 Robbing the Rich and Helping the Poor


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the four groups of guests finally met in the cafeteria.


    The tables and chairs in the cafeteria were also dragged away and sold. It will look empty. After entering the hall, you can see the window for cooking.


    The oily smoke and dust stick to the window, the light is too dark, and the glass is too dirty, giving people the illusion that there are still a few black shadows standing behind the window.


    Several young guests were frightened, and refused to take a step forward no matter what.


    Many viewers also felt that the atmosphere here was scary.


    ¡¾Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, in fact, this is all about scaring yourself¡¿


    ¡¾I''d rather believe that the program group had a filter than believe that there is such a thing in the world¡¿


    ¡¾Xiao Qiuqiu was frightened into a quail¡¿


    ¡¾Qiu Yu is quite a big brother, always protecting his younger siblings¡¿


    ¡¾The twins who don''t look alike are silent¡¿


    The grown-ups were also upset, not quite understanding why the director chose the cafeteria as the meeting place. Could it be that the program team found some special clues here?


    At this time, everyone heard a lively voice, "Let''s come to the cafeteria, are you going to distribute lunch?"


    Several guests: "..."


    Audiences:"¡­"


    Everyone looked for the sound, and saw a little girl like Yuxue dumpling looking expectantly at a cameraman, with her little meaty claws covering her stomach, "What are you having for lunch today? Do you have roast goose or chicken legs? Steamed pork is also fine. As long as It''s meat, Miaomiao doesn''t pick at all!"


    Stared at by those big watery black eyes, the cameraman felt a little guilty.


    "I, I don''t know the director''s arrangement."


    Duanzi, who was about to get dizzy from hunger, quickly pressed down on the headset.


    "Call call, Uncle Director, can we have dinner? The cafeteria is the place to eat, right?"


    Zuo Qiu quietly pulled out his head, glanced at the little sister secretly, and said softly to Zuo Jingxin, "Dad, are we going to eat in such a horrible place? Can we change it?"


    Zuo Jingxin was almost distracted by Tuanzi.


    He thought for a while, and said with difficulty, "I don''t think the director is so kind. He didn''t ask us to come here for dinner."


    The girl with two braids pouted a little aggrieved.


    "But are we all hungry?"


    She just doesn''t want to eat in a horrible place, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to eat.


    And it''s dusty and dirty, and eating here will give you a stomachache.


    When Tuanzi said this, the Xu Huan brothers, especially the younger brother Xu Shuo, felt that they were starving and thin.


    "Dad, let''s go eat!"


    Boss Xu laughed and said: "I listen to the director''s arrangement, if he doesn''t serve dinner, everyone will have nothing to eat."


    The chubby boy was lost in thought.


    The audience was waiting for his answer, and some of them still judged others by themselves, thinking that the son of the gold master''s father would definitely use his power to bully others and use his identity to coerce the director to eat.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know you people very well, the boy didn¡¯t even open his mouth, so you¡¯re sure he¡¯d say something like that? If you didn¡¯t say that, can you apologize?]


    ¡¾If I didn¡¯t say it was probably taught by the parents, let them behave better in front of the camera, I must have thought that way¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t understand what other species are thinking today¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t understand +1¡¿


    Xu Shuo finally figured out a way.


    He looked eagerly at his brother and Tuanzi, "If the director doesn''t serve food, then let''s grab it! This is called stealing from the rich and giving to the poor! We are the hungry poor!"


    Boss Xu: "?"


    "No, son, what did you say?"


    Boss Xu dragged his second son over, "Who said that''s the meaning of ''robbing the rich and helping the poor''? What kind of books are you reading every day? It''s a mess!"


    Xu Shuo was not convinced.


    "It''s not a messy book!"


    He opened his mouth to read a long list of book titles.


    "Some are recommended by teachers, some are recommended by bookstores! Some are recommended by classmates!"


    ¡¾Good guy, how old is he, and he has read a lot of books¡¿


    ¡¾Never thought that a rich man¡¯s hobbies are actually reading...and eating! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I think his ''robbing the rich and giving to the poor'' makes sense? ¡¿


    No matter what Boss Xu thought, Tuanzi listened.


    "Then let''s grab food... Ah no, it''s robbing the rich and giving to the poor!"


    Finding out that her newly acquainted little brother was being taught a lesson by Boss Xu, she turned her head and pawed at the man with white hair and golden eyes.


    "Brother, let''s fight together, we have never been a hero before!"


    She has so many senior brothers, but in ancient times, she didn''t meet any of them, which is really a pity.


    Tantai Yi will never let Junior Sister go hungry.


    "Um."


    After a pause, he added, "Be reasonable first."


    Duanzi covered her mouth and snickered.


    She understands, she understands, if you can''t explain it, do it!


    The two brothers and sisters looked indifferent, and the other snickered, and walked out in unison.


    In order to match the short legs of the junior sister, Tan Taiyi walked extremely slowly. Fortunately, when most people saw him, they would look at his face immediately and would not notice his steps at all.


    When passing by the three brothers and sisters of Qiu Yu who were closest to the door, Qiu Kaiyao, who had talked to him before, shook his head in disapproval.


    "Sister Miao Miao, it''s wrong to grab things. It''s working time now, we have to work hard."


    Tuanzi scratched her hair with an innocent look on her face.


    "If you are hungry, you will have no strength to work? If you meet a boss who makes you hungry, it proves that he is not a good boss, right?"


    Qiu Kaiyao frowned and thought carefully, as if there was some truth to it.


    Tuanzi looked at her stomach and urged, "Do you want to go ask for salary together?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ... Isn''t it grabbing food? How did it become a paycheck? What TV show did you watch again? ¡¿


    When the host watched TV with the elders, it also watched it. Why didn¡¯t it remember that this was mentioned in the show?


    Qiu Kaiyao thought about it seriously, then looked up at her two brothers.


    Qiu Yu nodded with a smile, "Go, you are hungry too. It''s hard to work hungry."


    Qiu Kaiyao hurriedly grabbed her brother''s hand, "Then let''s go ask for salary together."


    The food grabbing team is getting bigger and bigger.


    The director hurriedly told them through the headset, "The meal is ready! Let''s eat outside the cafeteria!"


    The program team found some intriguing clues in the cafeteria. According to the plan, the guests would notice these clues after meeting in the cafeteria, triggering various discussions.


    It''s just that the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. The four groups of guests were delayed in other places for too long, and they arrived at the cafeteria after lunch.


    When you see the cafeteria when you are hungry, don¡¯t you think of eating?


    Duanzi got his wish and got a box lunch.


    So hungry, she even tastes delicious with hot and sour potato shreds.


    The dumpling was full of food, it didn''t look like it was hungry for a meal, but hungry for a day.


    ¡¾Inexplicably thinking of the cute little piggy all the time¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s a group of cute little piglets, look at other children¡¿


    Tan Taiyi sat on the right side of the dumpling, and Brother Xu Huan squatted on the left side of the dumpling.


    The chubby Xu Shuo ate his head down, and occasionally took the time to encourage the dumplings to visit his house. It would be even better if he could stay at his house.


    Brother Xu Huan''s food was a little better than his. He politely asked Zuo Qiu who happened to be sitting on his left.


    "Do you have a brother?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 522： other peoples brother

    Chapter 522 Someone else''s brother


    Zuo Qiu is seven and a half years old, with two braids and two small flower headdresses.


    She is a slow-moving person, a little shy of strangers. After the filming of the show, she has been clinging to her father and dare not communicate with other people.


    Originally, she was quite elegant when eating, but the little guests around her ate like crazy, and she subconsciously ate faster, and now there were rice grains on her cheeks.


    Xu Huan took the initiative to talk, she was a little embarrassed, but it was very rude not to answer when asked.


    The little girl shook her head, "Mom and Dad only have me as a child."


    Xu Huan said pleasantly: "Then are you willing to be our sister?"


    Singer Zuo Jingxin looked at the two children in relief, but his daughter finally agreed to communicate with other children. After hearing this, the whole person froze.


    What does this kid mean? Want to take his daughter away?


    Xu Huan introduced his family members in a chirping manner, and at the end he said regretfully, "There is only one little brother or little sister missing. Do you want to come to our house?"


    Zuo Jingxin: "Ahem!"


    He glared at Xu Huan, and then at Boss Xu.


    Originally, Boss Xu had a special status. Zuo Jingxin and Qiu Yu, who were in the entertainment industry, treated him very politely, perhaps with a hint of flattery that they didn''t realize. But now, oh, take care of your son!


    Boss Xu turned his elder son''s head in embarrassment.


    "Eat well!"


    Xu Huan was still babbling while struggling. Boss Xu could only stuff a chicken leg into his mouth, begging him not to speak.


    Brother Xu Shuo did not give up kidnapping dumplings, and reluctantly gave up his chicken legs.


    Just as he was tremblingly picking up the chicken leg, a chicken leg had already fallen into the dumpling''s lunch box.


    The dumpling looked up along the drumstick, "Brother, aren''t you hungry?"


    Tan Taiyi: "I don''t like chicken legs, can you help me solve it? I don''t want to waste it."


    "OK!"


    Duanzi complied happily.


    "Let''s have dinner together in the future, Miao Miao can help you out!"


    The man with white hair and golden eyes thanked him earnestly.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    "Hey, no hard work, no hard work!"


    Xu Shuo silently put the chicken leg back.


    Hearing that this is just a brother, he has already lost, alas.


    As for the audience, tears of envy have already rushed to the screen.


    ¡¾Other family''s elder brother, other people''s senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾It''s fine if my brother doesn''t grab my chicken leg! ¡¿


    ¡¾Such an obvious lie, Miao Miao didn''t hear it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Chicken leg, chicken leg, hehe, big chicken leg! ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, why can you make a voice? ¡¿


    ¡¾These two brothers really want to have a younger brother and sister, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Special note, they are quiet and cute younger siblings¡¿


    ¡¾No one noticed, didn''t they ask Qiu Kaile and Qiu Kaiyao? Both of them are younger than them]


    ¡¾Maybe they are brothers and sisters themselves, it¡¯s not easy to grab¡¿


    After lunch, everyone got a hint from the director and began to seriously investigate the cafeteria.


    Not long after, everyone found a pool of blood in a corner of the cafeteria.


    "How could there be blood? Could it be that there was a fight here?"


    Qiu Yu showed surprise on his face, and consciously stood in front of his younger siblings, making a gesture of protection.


    In his heart, he didn''t think so.


    From the very beginning, he felt that this show had a script. Although the director team did not give the script later, he was sure that all the details were designed by the program team. As a guest, what he needs to do is to show panic at the right time, reason at the same time, show his ingenuity, and properly guide the audience to make some terrible guesses.


    In addition, this kind of environment is also suitable for creating a character set that loves younger brothers and sisters. Brothers and sisters can also show intelligence and bravery through this kind of show.


    Zuo Qiu grabbed Zuo Jingxin''s hand in fear, "That''s how hard the beating is, in case, in case someone..."


    She was terrified.


    Qiu Kaile was considered tall and strong among his peers. He was also a little scared, but he pretended to be calm, "Don''t think about it, maybe it was just a fight, and no one had an accident."


    "Yes," Qiu Kaiyao nodded in agreement, "Sister, don''t be afraid. There are so many of us, we can protect you."


    Zuo Qiu looked up at her, thanked her softly, and hid back to her father.


    As far as they were talking, Tuanzi and Brother Xu Huan had already squatted beside the blood stain to observe.


    After the incident in the security room before, they all felt that they were great little detectives, and they would definitely be able to find different clues!


    Of course, so far, they don''t know what happened in this factory, so those suspicious clues appeared.


    Little detective Miao Miao secretly wiped the blood with a tissue, put it under his nose and smelled it.


    The two brothers looked at her nervously, "What do you smell?"


    Duanzi opened his eyes wide, turned the paper towel to let them see clearly, and said innocently, "Nothing was wiped off, and there is no smell."


    Two brothers: "..."


    The fact is that a little bit of blood was wiped off and extracted by the system.


    After spending energy to check, the system was quite speechless.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: pig blood¡¿


    Duanzi: "..." This is embarrassing.


    A group of them made various guesses about the pool of blood, from small fights to murders, but it turned out to be pig blood?


    The little detective stood up embarrassingly, and was not ashamed to say the result. Even if you say it, no one will believe it.


    The embarrassed dumpling walked to other places with his little hands behind his back, looked left and right, and when he was almost relieved, he jumped up and down to check other places.


    She was so energetic that she was able to run around the rest of the factory in one afternoon and memorize the exact location.


    After the two brothers followed for a while, they were out of breath and had to give up.


    Boss Xu took this opportunity to hit them unceremoniously, especially the chubby Xu Shuo.


    "I don''t have as much energy as my sister, and I can''t run fast. How dare I be my brother?"


    As he spoke, he pointed to Zuo Qiu who was passing by, "She hasn''t broken a sweat after walking for so long, you two are a bit weak, you need to exercise more, especially you, Xiao Shuo!"


    Xu Shuo was too tired to speak, and when he regained his energy, he spoke hundreds of words in one breath.


    "Basically her dad is holding her. Of course she isn''t tired anymore, but Dad, you can''t even hug me, so you are a bit worse and need to exercise. If you get fatter, mom will kick you out again..."


    Boss Xu: "..."


    Boss Xu was so angry that he ate half a bowl of dinner.


    Xu Shuo immediately grabbed the other half bowl of rice.


    "Dad, don''t waste it. You don''t spend money like this. Let me eat it for you. You say you are not as good as a child for how old you are. I know you need to be thrifty..."


    Boss Xu: "..." Where did you learn these words?


    After dinner, with the help of the staff, the guests set up tents in a hidden place not far from the abandoned factory.


    Until ten o''clock in the evening, nothing happened.


    Except for the dumpling, the other children have already started to doze off.


    The little girl, like a kitten in the dark, stared at the direction of the abandoned factory with wide-eyed eyes.


    At this time, a green light suddenly lit up in the factory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 523： elementary school students victory

    Chapter 523 The Primary School Student''s Victory


    Moist eyes suddenly widened.


    The live broadcast room is still open, because it is Saturday, and the audience is stubbornly accompanying the guests.


    Saturday nights are made to last!


    The audience watching the live broadcast room of different guests saw this scene from different angles.


    Some timid ones couldn''t help screaming, while the fatter ones had to stick their faces to the screen and observe carefully.


    "Master, brother!"


    Meat Claw excitedly poked the person beside him.


    "There is really a green light!"


    After a pause, Tuanzi changed his words again, "It''s more like flames floating around. This scene is strangely familiar. Miao Miao seems to have seen it somewhere before."


    Tantai Yi also felt familiar.


    Other guests were also awakened. Seeing the green flames floating around somewhere in the abandoned factory, his expression was a little out of control.


    Qiu Kaile and his sister couldn''t help but hugged their cousin, too scared to speak.


    In the early summer night, the abandoned factory, the green flames, the howling wind, this scene is indeed a bit scary.


    Qiu Yu had preconceived ideas and believed that everything was designed by the program group, and the program group would not be stupid enough to hurt the guests, so he was very calm at the moment.


    "Don''t be afraid, maybe the previous workers left behind lighting tools."


    Qiu Kaiyao trembled, "Shouldn''t that be green light?"


    Qiu Yu comforted: "Maybe it just happened to shine on the green bag, and through the green bag, what you see is green light."


    "Really?"


    Qiu Kaiyao heaved a sigh of relief, she wasn''t so scared anymore, but she was still holding on to her cousin.


    Zuo Qiu also woke up. He was terribly scared at first, but now he heard the explanation from this strange brother, he was not so scared, but he didn''t dare to look at the abandoned factory.


    "Green grass and green leaves are very beautiful," she looked at Zuo Jingxin, and said pitifully, "Why is the green light or flame so scary?"


    "Because it''s night, maybe it won''t be so scary in the daytime."


    Zuo Jingxin explained patiently. In fact, he had guessed about the source of the green flame, but felt strange, this is an abandoned factory, not a cemetery, and now they are all cremated, so the chance of this phenomenon is not high, right?


    After Qiu Yu comforted his cousins, he softly comforted the other little guests, especially Brother Xu Huan who woke up slowly.


    His attitude towards the brothers is particularly good, much better than his attitude towards Tuanzi and Zuo Qiu.


    Tuanzi is small, but her family respects her very much, and they will not fool her just because she is a child. Before she and Wu Ti''s father and son participated in the "Mountain Patrol Tour", bad things happened several times during the live broadcast of the program.


    One of them was smeared because the ratings of "Indomitable Forward" in the same period were not good. This show doesn''t think about how to improve, but chooses to discredit other shows and highlight itself. An entertainer of the show and the program group jointly attacked the guests of "Mountain Patrol Tour".


    After in-depth investigation, the director and the second brother found that Qiu Yu, the junior who was carefully supported by Uncle Wu Ti, was also involved, but it was hidden deeply. After being beaten, Qiu Yu stopped and apologized.


    The heroic Shangyi''s group hates this kind of behavior of revenge.


    Uncle Wu Ti used to support each other so hard, even if Qiu Yu couldn''t help Uncle Wu Ti because of the company, he couldn''t count Uncle Wu Ti on it? Wouldn''t it be okay to remain neutral?


    This person is not nice at all, not to be approached.


    Tuanzi looked at the green flame curiously, but from the corner of his eye, he paid attention to Qiu Yu''s movements. Finding that Qiu Yu had a good attitude towards Brother Xu Huan, he curled his lips.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He is a weasel giving a New Year greeting to a chicken, he has no good intentions! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Congratulations on using an allegory correctly¡¿


    The system is still imitating the sound of clapping in its head.


    Duanzi was amused.


    Brother Xu Huan, who just woke up, was a little confused. The elder brother shivered instinctively when he saw the green flame, and the younger brother immediately laughed at him unceremoniously.


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. There is a children''s natural science book that explains the principle of this phenomenon."


    The chubby boy talks eloquently.


    The audience with various guesses listened carefully to his explanation.


    "The phosphine produced by animal corpses under the action of microorganisms will burn under certain conditions," said the primary school student who didn''t know what phosphine is, but he understood what a scientific explanation is, "but not all corpses will be produced during the process of decay. wildfire."


    All the little guests looked at him in unison.


    Xu Shuo touched his chin proudly, pretending to be deep, "It''s so hot here in Jiang City, it must be more likely to happen than other places, right?"


    Tuanzi applauded and looked at him in admiration.


    "Brother Xu Shuo, you know a lot!"


    Do elementary school students know so much?


    Duanzi began to fantasize about becoming a primary school student. Then she must know more by then!


    Zuo Qiu also looked at him with admiration.


    Compared with the handsome brother''s explanation just now, she thinks this little brother''s explanation is more reasonable.


    "Brother Xu Shuo," Zuo Qiu said in a low voice, she was a little shy, "What book are you talking about? I want to buy it too."


    She is one grade younger than Brother Seo Hwan, but she can also read independently.


    Xu Shuo enthusiastically introduced the name of the book, and took the opportunity to get closer to the two younger sisters.


    Reading is indeed useful, and he will definitely read more books in the future!


    The children humbly asked for advice, but Qiu Yu''s smile was a little stiff, but he concealed it well.


    Compared with the kid''s scientific answer, his answer just now seems very confusing and uneducated. But he is not very worried. If someone really uses this incident to attack him, the fans will explain it for him. He doesn''t want to show off his talent and explain things that the children don''t understand. He just comforts the children with gentleness and love.


    Being sought after by the children, Xu Shuo became bolder and looked directly at the camera. To be precise, he was looking at the director standing behind the camera.


    "Uncle director, you are an adult, don''t you understand the principle of this phenomenon? You still use this to scare us."


    Ming Dao was a little embarrassed.


    How dare he say that he has a rich imagination and doesn''t think in the direction of science at all?


    The audience is very happy that the program group is deflated.


    Some of the guests inevitably thought too much, and always felt that Xu Shuo''s words were alluding to him. He is also an adult, and an adult with many fans.


    ¡¾Ashamed, ashamed, although I know this principle, but seeing this scene, my first reaction is also unscientific¡¿


    ¡¾The above, have you read too many related novels? ¡¿


    ¡¾Primary school students are pretty amazing now¡¿


    ¡¾But if the truth is so simple, then this show is too boring, let¡¯s slip away¡¿


    ¡¾No, no one thinks deeply? This phenomenon can only be produced by the decay of animal or human corpses! The corpse is the point! ¡¿


    ¡¾Very good, goosebumps started¡¿


    ¡¾Is there anyone like me who covers his eyes and opens his fingers to watch the live broadcast¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 524： The live broadcast room is blocked

    Xu Shuo was still making fun of the director, but Xu Huan, who was sober, found the point.


    "When the animal carcass rots..."


    He tried his best to maintain his composure, trying to maintain his image as a brave brother among his younger sisters, but his trembling hands betrayed him.


    "Then, isn''t there in that factory..."


    The teenager wanted to cry but dared not cry, "Are there not enough bones in the daytime?"


    Xu Shuo''s smug smile disappeared, and he also reacted, and quickly ran to his father and brother for protection.


    During this period, Tuanzi had already packed the expedition bag and hung it on his body happily.


    "Let''s go, let''s go on an adventure?"


    Her reaction was like a primary school student going on a spring outing, making the Xu Huan brothers feel embarrassed and scared.


    Zuo Qiu poked his head out from behind his father, looking at Tuanzi with admiration.


    This younger sister is younger than her, but she is really brave!


    Finding the truth is the task of the guests. Everyone responded to the call of the group and picked up the adventure bag.


    There are two important things in the adventure bag, one is a lighting tool, and the other is a distress whistle.


    The children put on the gas masks, obediently hung the whistle around their necks, and picked up the flashlights one after another.


    There are many lighting devices in the camping place. Once you leave the campsite, you can only rely on the bright moonlight.


    "Snapped!"


    Tuanzi couldn''t wait to turn on the flashlight provided by the program group, and in an instant, the place hundreds of meters away was illuminated.


    She lifted it up curiously, and the farther distance was also illuminated.


    The light dispelled the fear, and the other children turned on the flashlights one after another. The scary atmosphere dissipated a lot, and several little guests with trembling hands also smiled.


    ¡¾This flashlight is not bad, the program team is willing to spend money on equipment¡¿


    ¡¾Please ask for a link, I need this kind of flashlight when I ride a bicycle in the night shift¡¿


    ¡¾If someone is pretending to be a ghost in the abandoned factory, seeing these bright lights, I am afraid they will run away early¡¿


    ¡¾The program team has not taken any action to stop it so far, so it can be seen that someone is not pretending to be a ghost¡¿


    The large army approached the abandoned factory, and when they got close, they heard the crying sound again.


    If a person hears whimpering in the middle of the night, his legs will be weak with fright.


    Before Zuo Qiu had time to brew the emotion of fear, he saw a white light streaking into the factory like a meteor, and his eyes widened curiously.


    "Hey? Isn''t that sister Miaomiao?"


    Then the voice fell, and Tuanzi came back with a flashlight. Her speed was really too fast, and she was carrying a flashlight, falling into everyone''s eyes, a white light flew away with a ''swoosh'', and then flew back with a ''swoosh''.


    "Hey, no one is crying."


    The little girl curled her lips in disappointment, "It''s the sound of the wind, crashing!"


    Xu Shuo once again introduced the book on natural science for children.


    "It also explained why sometimes the wind sound is ''woo woo''. Actually..."


    He shook his head and explained.


    Boss Xu saw his complacent expression, he was both funny and proud.


    Zuo Qiu ignored the fear and tugged at Zuo Jingxin''s sleeve, "Dad, I want to buy that book too."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll buy it for you when I get back."


    Seeing that her daughter was no longer afraid, Zuo Jingxin looked at Brother Xu Shuo with a much more friendly gaze. For the sake of recommending books, he didn''t care about the two boys trying to abduct his daughter.


    Soon the guests arrived at the abandoned factory.


    When I visited the factory at night, my mood was not as bright as in the daytime. But because of the performance of Tuanzi and Xu Shuo, everyone was not so afraid.


    Everyone wear a gas mask, and approach the place where the phosphorus fire appears cautiously.


    Ming Director did not dare to joke about the safety of the guests, and reminded them that this kind of phosphorus fire is poisonous.


    So after a distance, everyone took out their flashlights to shine on the left and shine on the right.


    The gathering of so many light sources is enough for everyone to see the surrounding scenery clearly.


    ¡¾Hey, there are will-o''-the-wisps but no bones, how strange¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t forget that the will-o¡¯-the-wisps will follow you when you walk¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t scare me in front, are you saying that there are some invisible things walking around? ¡¿


    ¡¾Speechless, I mean the air fluctuations will make the will-o''-the-wisps move, the wind here is quite strong¡¿


    The man with white hair and golden eyes is also observing the blue-green flame.


    He remembered where he saw this scene.


    Wasteland, wind, will-o''-the-wisp, the answers are self-evident.


    "I''ll go over there and have a look."


    Tantai pointed to a direction.


    "Maybe there''s something over there."


    During the day, everyone just searched roughly, and there are still many small corners that could not be searched.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you."


    Danzi also remembered where he saw this scene.


    It was a time when I went down the mountain with Master and passed a mass grave at night.


    It''s not that she is bold, but that the more she sees some things, the fear will gradually decrease. In the dynasty where she lived with her master, death was too common.


    The two are going, and the cameraman naturally has to follow.


    After walking against the wind for a while, a few people came to a corner of the factory. The courtyard wall separates the factory from the outside world.


    "There is a dog hole!" Tuanzi has sharp eyes.


    There is indeed a dog hole in the not-so-high courtyard wall, which is quite big enough to accommodate an adult Accelerator.


    Wearing a gas mask, the sense of smell is useless, but Tantaiyi still sensed something was wrong, jumped lightly, landed on the wall, and looked outside the factory.


    Some bones were randomly piled up in the weeds, some were completely boneless, and some were rotting. They were the corpses of cats and dogs.


    There was a chill in the golden eyes.


    At this time, there was a fluffy child beside him. He reacted and subconsciously wanted to cover the eyes of the little junior sister.


    "Fearless."


    Tuanzi puffed up, "Miao Miao is just very angry."


    The cameraman stood under the wall, holding the camera awkwardly.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could only capture the backs of the two guests.


    ¡¾Feeling very unhappy, what did they see? ¡¿


    ¡¾It would be nice if the cameraman could fly too¡¿


    ¡¾Cameraman: You are embarrassing me! ¡¿


    Tuanzi still missed the cameraman, so he flew down again and lifted the cameraman up.


    "Uncle, take good pictures, we need to find those people."


    The cameraman is unknown.


    It wasn''t until he stood tremblingly on the wall and looked out of the wall that he understood why the little guest was angry.


    The audience also saw this scene and immediately exploded.


    ¡¾This is not a simple issue of freedom to eat dog meat, is it? Who can buy so many cats and dogs at once, I''m afraid they didn''t steal it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Eating dog meat is not a crime, you can steal pets, if the pet value is high, you will also be sentenced¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t eat all of it, I left so much, I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t intentional abuse¡¿


    ¡¾This scene is quite scary, if you keep filming it, the live broadcast room will be blocked¡¿


    A similar barrage appeared, and the live broadcast room was blocked by the platform.


    Audience: "..." Who is crow mouthed?

 Chapter 525： dog hole and fly

    Chapter 525 Dog Hole and Feifei


    The director kept staring at the screen, and was a little dazed when he saw the dumpling group find a pile of bones.


    The program team inspected this factory in advance, but the basic purpose is to determine whether there is any danger, and the secondary purpose is to ensure that there is something to watch, and they will not deliberately search so carefully.


    If all the clues are discovered by the program team, why should the guests look for them again?


    As for outside the factory, it is not within the scope of their investigation.


    It¡¯s not that no one noticed the dog hole, but the staff never thought that there were so many animal bones separated by a hole.


    One of the live broadcast rooms was blocked, the director hurriedly appealed, and explained in the central live broadcast room.


    The audience is anxiously waiting for the follow-up.


    ¡¾Put the camera in the central live broadcast room¡¿


    ¡¾The central live broadcast room will also be blocked¡¿


    ¡¾Just don¡¯t shoot the front side¡¿


    The director hurriedly notified the cameraman through the headset.


    Soon the cameraman focused on the duo. Occasionally, he would let the pile of white bones into the shot, only taking pictures of the corners, and moving away quickly.


    There were a lot of people staying up late on Saturday night, and after hearing the news from the audience, many netizens came here.


    Guests from other groups also heard the news and rushed over one after another.


    Taking into account the mental health of the children, the little guests stayed in the factory.


    Qiu Yu looked at Goudong, his expression stiffened for a moment. It is conceivable that the person who found the truth about the green flame was Gu Miaomiao''s group. Now that both the audience and the staff are focusing on the two of them, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind.


    For the camera and the heat, he has to pay something.


    After convincing himself, Qiu Yu suggested with a smile, "There just happened to be a hole, I''ll go over and see the situation first, so you can make adjustments."


    When he said this, he glanced at Zuo Jingxin and Boss Xu.


    Boss Xu is too fat to go through a dog hole at all, not to mention that he doesn''t think this boss will condescend to go into a dog hole.


    Zuo Jingxin is thin and thin, so he must be able to get through, but his daughter has been clinging to him, so it is not convenient for him to use it.


    Qiu Yu glanced at Zuo Qiu, who had a small pale face, and comforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid, your father will stay with you, brother, go and see how things are going first?"


    ¡¾Teacher Qiu is so gentle, how can there be such a gentle person¡¿


    ¡¾gentle and reliable¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, they are all first-line male stars, and they actually took the initiative to dig into dog holes. It¡¯s really very responsible¡¿


    Amid the applauding voices of the audience, Qiu Yu endured his nausea, and unskillfully drilled into the dog hole, and there were many weeds in his field of vision.


    He stood up, dusted off. The cameraman outside the factory pointed the camera at him and showed a polite and gentle smile.


    At the same time, a voice of doubt sounded.


    "Do you also want to come and see?"


    Qiu Yu looked over and found that Tuanzi was standing next to the cameraman.


    "Then Miao Miao will help you."


    Tuanzi jumped up, landed on the wall, and waved at several people in the factory.


    "Who is coming to see? Miaomiao can take you flying!"


    Brother Xu Huan: "!"


    "Me me me!"


    Boss Xu grabbed one of them with each hand, but he sat in the office all year round, the two teenagers were so strong that they broke free immediately, rushed to the corner of the wall, raised their heads, and looked at the dumpling eagerly.


    "Sister Miaomiao, take us flying!"


    Tuanzi glanced at the anxious Boss Xu, understood his worry, and explained, "The picture is terrible, do you really want to see it?"


    The two teenagers were actually a bit afraid to watch, but my sister said to take them to fly. If I can experience flying once, what is the scary scene?


    "Yes, yes," Xu Huan patted his heart, "Dad always said we should be brave!"


    Boss Xu stared wide-eyed, "When did I say that?"


    Xu Huan tilted his head, "Every time you were driven to sleep in the study by your mother, you always asked us to intercede, and said that a man should be brave. It turns out that we are brave every time, and you are not brave at all."


    Boss Xu: "..."


    ¡¾Hahahahaha¡¿


    ¡¾I was very angry when I saw that scene, but now, these two children are so funny¡¿


    ¡¾Boss Xu, Boss Xu, why are you different from the father I imagined?¡¿


    While Boss Xu was blushing and unable to speak, the little fat man Xu Shuo tried to jump up.


    "Sister, hurry up and take me to fly, it will be too late when my dad reacts!"


    Tuanzi flew down directly, grabbed his clothes, and was about to fly up.


    There was a "stab", the clothes were shattered, and the hands lightened.


    Tuanzi looked down blankly, and saw the cloth in his hand, and Xu Shuo who had landed on the ground.


    "Why?"


    The crowd watching: "...Pfft!"


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, I didn''t want to laugh at first, but this is too funny! ¡¿


    ¡¾To tell you the truth, this Xu Shuo and Boss Xu look quite alike, but the boss doesn¡¯t look alike¡¿


    ¡¾It is said that Xu Huan and Xu Boss look alike when they lost weight¡¿


    ¡¾Boss Xu: A thin me, a fat me¡¿


    Tears welled up in the boy''s eyes.


    Tuanzi was afraid that he would really burst into tears, so he jumped down quickly, lifted him up, jumped to the top of the wall, and jumped down again to put him away.


    Repeatedly, she sent Xu Huan, Boss Xu, and Zuo Jingxin''s father and daughter over again.


    When it was Qiu Kaile''s turn, the two expressed that they would listen to their cousin''s arrangement, and if the cousin didn''t let them go, they wouldn''t go there.


    Duanzi had no choice but to give up and transport the cameraman instead.


    Everyone watched with gusto until someone suddenly posted a barrage.


    ¡¾Actually, it¡¯s okay for everyone to leave the factory and go around there¡¿


    ¡¾Why take a detour when there is a shortcut? How nice it is to experience Feifei without going through a dog hole¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, it seems like someone drilled a dog hole¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Please point the camera at a certain artist, I really want to see his expression¡¿


    ¡¾In advance, I don¡¯t mean to gloat. It takes courage to drill a dog hole, so let¡¯s use your brain to think about other solutions before drilling next time¡¿


    Qiu Yu is forcing a smile.


    If he had known that Gu Miaomiao would lead them away one by one, he wouldn''t have gone through the dog hole!


    It is a bit humiliating to drill a dog hole, but as long as there is a camera, it is also worthwhile to stabilize the gentle and reliable character. Many artists rely on their characters to make a living! Since he ate this bowl of rice, he was willing to pay the price.


    As a result, now, he is more like a joke, and the highlight moment was taken away by a little girl.


    This little girl didn''t do it on purpose, did she?


    Qiu Yu maintained his smile, but his eyes were a little unfriendly, suspiciously looking at the little girl with her little hands behind her back.


    He knew that Gu Miaomiao and Wu Yu had a good relationship, maybe Wu Ti had asked Gu Miaomiao to embarrass himself in the show.


    Heh, he thought that Wu Ti had really let him go before, but he didn''t expect that this seemingly tolerant senior was actually narrow-minded.


    Tuanzi was trying to prevent the little guests from getting close to the bone pile. When she noticed the gaze, she looked back puzzledly, but only saw the camera aimed at her.


    "Illusion?"


    She muttered softly, and turned her head away again.


    Tantai Yi looked a little colder as he observed the surroundings carefully.


    Glancing at the ignorant junior sister, he lowered his eyes slightly, and moved his fingers curled up on the hem of his trousers.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 526： sad director

    Chapter 526 The Sad Director


    Many people didn''t sleep well this night, but the dumplings were not included.


    At first, the little girl was very angry and wanted to catch the villain immediately, but the senior brother and the system successively said that only by getting enough rest and recharging their energy can they catch the villain in time when they find the villain. She went to bed obediently again.


    Three in the morning.


    After making sure that the junior sister was fast asleep, Tan Taiyi left the tent and came to the tent where the director lived.


    There were too many things that happened that day. Ming Dao grabbed the few hairs, sat in the tent and muttered, and occasionally took out his mobile phone to complain in the work group.


    Most of the staff didn''t sleep, they complained in the group, and occasionally shared the popularity of "The Big Adventure Group".


    The popularity of "The Great Expedition Group" has far exceeded expectations. This is a happy thing, but as long as you think of those cats and dogs who died tragically, everyone will not be happy, and they keep trying to reason about the identity and purpose of the killer.


    "Minggui."


    The sudden sound made the director almost throw the phone out.


    He settled down, only to realize that only Tantai Yi could speak like that, so he quickly opened the tent and walked out.


    The white hair seems to be shining under the moonlight, and the golden eyes should remind people of the warm sun, but when there is no emotion in the eyes, those golden eyes remind people of cold and shiny metal.


    For some unknown reason, Ming Dao was actually a little afraid of such indifference.


    He already knew that Wen Li was also Tuanzi''s cousin, so he especially hoped that the temporary director would come to rescue him.


    "Uh, that, Mr. Tantai, do you have anything to do?"


    Ming Dao retreated unconsciously, and almost fell when he stepped on the tent.


    "Are you going to call the police at dawn?"


    "You mean those dead animals?"


    Director Ming nodded quickly, and quickly explained, "The main thing is that the incident has already happened, and it is dark and it is difficult to search. There is no need for them to call the police at night."


    Although he sympathizes with those animals, Ming Dao really thinks that this matter is not as important as human life, and he really doesn''t want to have to deal with the police twice in one day.


    Facing those golden and emotionless eyes, Ming Dao turned his head a little guilty.


    "I''m hiding something," Tan Taiyi withdrew his gaze and looked into the distance, "Before everyone turned back, I discovered it by accident, so I don''t want to scare everyone."


    Hearing this, the director was already very frightened.


    His lips were trembling.


    "Worse than finding a pile of dead animals?"


    "Um."


    The director almost fainted, emotionally agitated, and his tear ducts began to work again, "I really just chose this factory randomly, because there are many rumors, even if nothing is found out in the end, there are still enough things to watch."


    He explained indiscriminately, as if this would dispel the fear in his heart.


    If Wen Li was here, maybe he would give some words of comfort. Young writers like to be eccentric, but they can occasionally reveal their true feelings.


    Tan Taiyi doesn''t know how to pretend, his world is very small and can only accommodate a few people.


    "I found a dead body."


    Tan Taiyi did not give the director a chance to escape, "Human corpse."


    With a "boom", the director fainted to the ground.


    Tantai raised his hand expressionlessly, covering the director''s face with frost.


    The stimulation of the coolness woke up the director. He sat up, his brain quickly cleared up, and looked up at the white-haired man who looked like a god, with anticipation in his eyes, "I''ve been dizzy for a long time, right?"


    "A moment."


    Ming Dao burst into tears directly.


    Cry to cry, for the show and conscience, he still has to face the facts.


    Animal corpses are found outside the factory, this episode can continue to be filmed, but if human corpses are found, no matter whether it is inside or outside the factory, this episode will definitely stop broadcasting. They can''t influence the police to handle the case for the show, right?


    "You, you take me to see."


    Tan Taiyi turned around and left, but didn''t hear footsteps. Looking back, he saw Ming Dao taking out his mobile phone tremblingly, "I, can I contact a few more people?"


    "As long as it''s believable."


    Director Ming quickly contacted Wen Li and the others, and at the end, he said expectantly, "I should be able to contact Miao Miao, right? Miao Miao is here, so I feel at ease."


    Compared with the seemingly cold and heartless man in front of him, he wanted to stay with the young but safe and reliable dumpling.


    Little Heroine is the most powerful!


    As soon as the voice fell, the temperature of the whole body dropped a little.


    Director Ming took a closer look and found that the lawn under the white-haired man''s feet was frozen, so he immediately shut up.


    Sister-in-law can''t be messed with!


    He complained in his heart, obviously wearing gentle and virtuous side braids, but the result is such a temper... The director didn''t dare to think about it, for fear of being seen through by this man who is like a god.


    Wen Li and two directors were called out.


    Compared to the nameless Wen Li, the other two are the people who are actually responsible for planning this show, and they are also the people who have cooperated with Mental Director for a long time.


    However, the two had a very good attitude towards Wen Li, not only because he came to help for free, but also because of Wen Li''s own reputation.


    A writer who sells copyrights of several novels within a year will never suffer a loss if he can make friends with him. Maybe someday the two parties will meet and cooperate in the crew?


    "What did the director call us out in such a hurry? To complain face to face?" said a director.


    The other immediately shivered and rubbed his arms, "Will you see him cry in person? Don''t!"


    The two of you talked about the topic of ''the director loves to cry'', and they were in a relaxed mood. However, when they met and learned the truth, the two of them almost sat on the ground with weak legs.


    Wen Li scooped up one in each hand, no smile on his face.


    He fixedly looked at the expressionless Tan Taiyi, and saw that the other party was not joking.


    "Get ready for this episode to go off the air."


    Wen Li thought a lot at that moment.


    Besides Tantaiyi and gentleness, the other three are mournful.


    Several people came outside the factory again, first arrived at the place where the dead animal was found, and then walked several hundred meters in a certain direction.


    "It''s here." Tantaiyi reminded.


    Several people looked around, and Wen Li was the first to notice that the weeds were bald.


    It has been raining here recently, and part of the excavated land has sunk, and human hand bones stick out.


    He caught his breath.


    Ming Dao and the three were already hugging each other in fear.


    Wen Li: "Call the police."


    Ming Dao: "You, you come!"


    Wen Li could only call the police. In order to ease the atmosphere, he took the initiative to ask Tantai Yi how he found out, "This place is a little far from the factory."


    Tantai did not hide anything.


    ¡°Animals and human corpses don¡¯t smell the same when they rot.¡±


    After he discovered the pile of bones, he stood inadvertently at the vent and smelled the smell brought by the evening wind. The smell was very faint, but very familiar.


    Director Ming looked at him and asked doubtfully, "Then you can say at that time, are you afraid of scaring the children?"


    Tantai remained silent, but Wen Li gave a guess, "I''m afraid that you may startle the snake."


    If the dead body is allowed to appear under the camera, the live broadcast room is sealed off. I am afraid that the murderer will accidentally watch this show and escape in time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 527： The picture is too beautiful

    Chapter 527 The picture is too beautiful


    Involved in a murder case, the police in the district came over, and the scene was quickly sealed off.


    When Ming Dao took the initiative to say that he would stop the show and leave, the police leading the team thought about it seriously.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, but stopping the broadcast at this time will also scare the snake away."


    Stop broadcasting when animal bones are found. This reason cannot convince everyone.


    Some people still think deeply. People with a guilty conscience think that what they did was discovered and they ran away, which is not conducive to their work. Some people may feel that the guests were frightened and refused to shoot the show, which led to the suspension of the show and various condemnations, which is not conducive to the work of the show.


    Discovering that the police were also thinking about the show, Ming Dao burst into tears on the spot.


    "It''s great that you can understand my difficulties!"


    The suspension of the broadcast has a huge impact, not to mention the long-term, but the money spent for this program is a huge amount. Once everyone leaves, the previous expenses will be in vain.


    As a poor director, his heart is bleeding!


    A strong man over 1.8 meters cried whenever he wanted to cry, even the well-informed policeman couldn''t help but look away.


    This picture is so beautiful that I dare not look at it.


    "But it is very likely that the factory is the scene of the first crime. If you go in and out again, it will also destroy the clues."


    The police propose a compromise.


    "The show continues to be filmed, but it is filmed nearby. How to change the shooting location to outside the factory naturally and smoothly requires you to think about it."


    Director Ming couldn''t think of an idea, so he could only look at Tantaiyi pitifully, and found that the man had no expression on his face, so he quickly looked away, staring at Wen Li and the others with tears in his eyes.


    Wen Li and the others: "..." Goosebumps arose!


    Wen Li discussed with the two directors.


    "Before I was frightened, everyone must have slept deeply and woke up late. We can use this time to improvise a new plan. Didn''t we find dog bones in the factory before..."


    A police officer interrupts him.


    "Sorry, that pile of dead animals is more important."


    It is not stated clearly, but it is implied that the people who killed those animals are most likely related to the murderer.


    Wen Li took advantage of the opportunity to change his suggestion, "The blood stains in the cafeteria, the weird paintings on the walls of the staff dormitories... We can fabricate a treasure-hiding case, give clues step by step, and lead the guests out of the factory. direction."


    This writer has investigated abandoned factories in detail and knows the surrounding terrain very well.


    Mental Director was the first to agree with this suggestion.


    "But how are we going to fabricate the treasure case?"


    The young writer smiled: "I have the live script here, just make a slight change. I just have to trouble everyone to place clues overnight."


    The director gave an order, and the staff who hadn''t fallen asleep got up to work one after another.


    At first, everyone had a lot of opinions, but when the director said that the bonus will be doubled this month, everyone has no objections.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Tuanzi woke up because of the biological clock, and found a white-haired man sitting beside the bed with sleepy eyes, and shouted in a daze, "Senior brother?"


    "Continue to sleep," Tan Taiyi''s voice was cold, but very light, like a gust of refreshing wind blowing, "Everyone is too tired, the shooting time has been postponed."


    Tuanzi yawned a little, and fell asleep peacefully.


    She seldom sleeps back into the cage, and Jiang City in June is already very hot, and there is no way to turn on the air conditioner for cooling when camping in the suburbs. Just now, she still felt sticky on her body, as if she had sweated a lot.


    However, Tantai Yixi''s internal energy is relatively cold, and the indoor temperature drops after entering, which is exactly the temperature that the human body feels very comfortable.


    In this comfortable environment, Tuanzi fell asleep again in a daze. During this period, he unconsciously rolled in the direction of Tantai, and hugged his arm without letting go, just like hugging an ice silk doll.


    The system has its eyes on six roads and its ears on all directions. It has already discovered the movement of the program group and knows the purpose of these people. This will also cooperate very well without reminding the host.


    Before living in ancient times, due to the environment, the host followed the master to see too many deaths, and even experienced wars. Now back to the era of peace, if possible, it does not want the host to see death again.


    When I woke up again, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Tuanzi opened his eyes and looked at the top of the tent in a daze.


    "Ten, ten o''clock? Miao Miao has lived for so long, and this is the first time she slept until ten o''clock!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Live so long? You lived a total of five years and six months. ¡¿


    Tuanzi puffed up, a little dissatisfied.


    "Five years and six months seem to be very short, but this is an insignificant life!"


    It was the first time I got up so late, and the dumplings were still a bit novel.


    "It turns out that this is the daily life of the elder brother."


    She rubbed her little face, feeling that her mind was about to fall asleep.


    "It''s no wonder that the senior brother is sometimes stupid and is fooled by the second senior brother. It turns out that it is because he slept for too long."


    Thinking he had found the truth, Tuanzi even went to check his phone, trying to tell Duan Xiayou this shocking secret!


    At this moment, the tent was opened, and the smell of meat buns wafted in.


    Tuanzi sniffled subconsciously, turning her head around.


    "Meat buns!"


    She looked at the lunch box in Tantaiyi''s hand in surprise, threw away her phone and flew towards it.


    Tantaiyi caught her with one hand, and put her down again.


    "You eat, I''ll tie your hair."


    Tuanzi quickly and obediently sat on the small bench, slowly gnawed on the meat buns, and honestly handed over the responsibility of tying the hair to the third senior brother.


    Tuanko also tried to tie his hair by himself, but his hands were too short to perform well, so the heavy responsibility of doing the hair was finally handed over to his elder brother and senior brothers.


    One eats one, and in the middle of the process, the cameraman came over with a machine to shoot.


    ¡¾A good day starts with sucking dumplings¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡¿


    ¡¾White-haired man with braids is forever God¡¿


    ¡¾Looking at it from this angle, Third Senior Brother is so gentle, I can¡¯t help but drool¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, don¡¯t dream during the day, it¡¯s not your tenderness¡¿


    The netizen whose dream was shattered was super heartbroken, but after eating the meat buns, Tuanzi leaned in front of the camera with a beautiful hairstyle.


    "Look everyone, isn''t it pretty? The third senior brother gave it to Miao Miao~"


    ¡¾Jealousy makes me ugly¡¿


    ¡¾In the next minute, I don¡¯t like you anymore¡¿


    ¡¾I get so close but I can''t pinch that chubby cheek, I hate it! ¡¿


    After teasing the netizens, Tuanzi took his brother''s hand and joined everyone happily.


    After such a long period of repairs, everyone''s spirits have recovered a lot, and they returned to the abandoned factory to continue the search.


    Because of what happened last night and it''s the weekend, this will be very hot.


    Qiu Yu had some calculations in his mind, and took the initiative to hint that his cousins ??and Tuanzi would act together.


    He didn''t believe it before, but after careful recollection last night, he had to admit that Tuanzi is very suitable for variety shows. She seems to be the natural focus, following her, there are many shots.


    The Qiu Kaile brothers and sisters were still struggling with how to speak, so the director told everyone to act together today, not in groups, and the two brothers and sisters were immediately relieved.


    Qiu Yu laughed softly, "Are you happy to investigate with your favorite sister?"


    The camera faithfully recorded all this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 528： Wen Li with full firepower

    Chapter 528 Warm ceremony with full firepower


    Wen Li did it himself, and never changed any existing clues in the factory, but added a few diaries and strange codes, turning the graffiti of the original processing factory employees into a treasure map.


    In order to make the plot reasonable, at least it cannot be seen at a glance that it is the work of the show, and he also found a suitable reason for this treasure.


    In the beginning, the food processing factory went bankrupt and owed wages to the employees. The boss allowed the employees to take anything in the factory as wages. However, the boss is also very cunning. He packed up some valuables in advance, leaving only some equipment, tables and chairs that have been used for many years, and unsold inventory.


    A few employees saw through the boss''s cunning, took advantage of the boss''s inattention, and took away a batch of valuables. With the boss''s promise, this kind of behavior is not illegal, but once other employees find out, maybe everyone will ask to sell the valuables The items were divided equally, and several people buried the valuables somewhere outside the factory, leaving marks and maps.


    After deciphering the secret of the graffiti with codes and diaries, the big guests fell silent.


    Zuo Jingxin laughed awkwardly, "It seems a little outrageous, but it''s reasonable."


    The audience started digging with their toes.


    ¡¾If it wasn''t for the show crew''s handwriting, I''d wash my hair upside down! ¡¿


    ¡¾I feel embarrassed for the show crew¡¿


    ¡¾Who said there was no script before? ¡¿


    ¡¾The reactions of the guests are quite real. It is the director who has the script, not the guests¡¿


    Qiu Yu became more and more convinced that the program group had a script. If so, maybe the director reminded Gu Miaomiao and her seniors that this group could find the animal bones so quickly and get the most popularity.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the director with some resentment.


    In terms of fame, he is definitely the most famous among these guests. When the director came to the door, he cried miserably, spoke sincerely, and promised to give him a lot of shots to further his popularity.


    Now it seems that a man''s mouth is a deceiving ghost! I can''t believe the man''s tears!


    Different from the adults'' reactions, the children''s eyes lit up one by one.


    "Treasure! It''s treasure!"


    Tuanzi raised his hands and cheered, "If we find it, will the treasure be ours?"


    Xu Shuo, who especially likes to read books, was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He kept patting his brother to express his excitement.


    The plot in the novel has come true, excited!


    Even Zuo Qiu, who was too shy to speak up, was looking forward to it.


    Boss Xu has a headache.


    He asked Ming Dao bluntly, "Ming Dao, what is going on? Didn''t you say there is no script?"


    Except for Tantai Yi, none of the other guests knew about the temporary change of plans for this issue.


    Director Ming looked innocent, "There is no script, these clues are the clues we found before, and we haven''t found where the treasure is."


    Boss Xu is not very convinced, but he has been filming for a day and a half, and he can''t let go of the burden. However, the children are still looking forward to and excited, and he is not good at disappointing the children.


    Everyone can only start to deduce the few graffiti that they got, and deduce the treasure route.


    Wen Li''s design is not very complicated, but it won''t solve it for a while.


    A group of guests scratched their heads at graffiti, diaries, etc.


    Qiu Yu was thinking about the interaction with the audience, and pretended to be distressed, and suggested, "Can we ask for help outside the venue? Let''s take a look at how the audience reasoned?"


    His cousin also looked at the camera very cooperatively, with a pitiful look, "Brother and sister, can you help us analyze it? We really can''t reason it out."


    Audiences have long followed them to reason together, and posted their own analysis process and conclusions. It''s just that only the staff can see the barrage.


    Everyone was jumping anxiously outside the camera, and they couldn''t come to the scene to help through the screen.


    When the atmosphere was about the same, and a long time passed, the director "reluctantly" agreed to the guests asking for help outside the venue, and provided everyone with a tablet.


    A group of heads gathered together on the tablet, staring at the barrage of netizens.


    ¡¾Ah, my brother is looking at me, ahh! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao my goose girl, look at Ma Ma¡¿


    ¡¾What is this, baby Xiaoqiu, give me a kiss! What is this, Miao Miao baby, give me a kiss! This is¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Third senior brother, can you dance a sword¡¿


    Bullet chats flooded in, but there was no useful information. Everyone can''t help themselves when they think that their favorite artists or children can see their comments.


    Tuanzi glanced at Qiu Yu, who touched his nose in embarrassment.


    ¡¾Hey, hey, everyone, calm down, people are here to ask for help, what''s the use of your ''ahhh'']


    ¡¾Don¡¯t take one baby at a time, the children will be scared to death¡¿


    Several minutes passed before the audience calmed down, and the reasoning process copied and pasted by the few people who were actively reasoning before appeared in the guests'' field of vision.


    "This symbol means southeast?"


    Zuo Jingxin looked at the analysis carefully, "It makes sense, so let''s go southeast?"


    Others felt that a certain netizen''s reasoning was reasonable. They left the factory and walked southeast, farther and farther away from the abandoned factory.


    The guests other than Tan Taiyi didn''t know until very late that after they left the factory, they could never go back.


    In the next few hours, the guests continued to interact with netizens, selected reliable analysis, and gradually moved away from the factory and approached the treasure.


    Director Ming stared nervously at the real-time data, and found that the number of viewers had not decreased but increased, and the popularity of the program still exceeded expectations, so he was relieved.


    "It seems that the audience is also looking forward to the guests interacting with them."


    Even if they left the factory and gradually deviated from the clues discovered yesterday, the audience was still enthusiastic.


    Confirming that he didn''t roll over, Ming Dao went to Wen Li with a bag of oranges and tears to express his gratitude.


    Wen Li didn''t close the tent, just sat near the exit and typed on the keyboard.


    The tall director glanced casually and found that Wen Li was watching the live broadcast and posting comments.


    ¡°¡­There are five stars in the graffiti on the wall of the dormitory, the fourth star is the least standard, there are exactly five trees in the target area, and the fourth tree is the shortest, there may be clues hidden¡­¡±


    Good guy! Is this the questioner himself revealing the answer?


    The director was stunned.


    Taking a closer look, he found that Wen Li only made comments when the dumplings were on the board, and the rest of the time he just twisted his neck and shook his hands, as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    It turns out that the seemingly gentle and friendly temporary director has two faces.


    Director Ming put away his tears of gratitude, looked at the orange again, and hesitated whether to leave.


    At this moment, he heard a very intense typing sound, he quickly looked up and found that Wen Li was actually in line with someone.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone to watch the live broadcast, and found that several people said that Tuanzi was too showy, stealing the spotlight, and not as cute and sensible as Qiu Kaile and his sister.


    The barrage that follows is.


    ¡¾Is it because they don''t want to show off? No, it¡¯s not as smart as Miao Miao]


    ¡¾Are they trying to be cute? No, someone just used their eyes to kill them]


    ¡¾Are they trying to be sensible? I have been criticized a lot, so naturally I dare not speak casually]


    ¡¾Is it Miao Miao''s fault? Yes, she made the mistake of being too good and too cute. It''s normal for you guys not to like her]


    Isn''t this an insinuation that these netizens are not human?


    Ming Dao: (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 529： Crazy output

    Chapter 529 Crazy output


    Wen Li, with full firepower, output crazily, and even showed his hand speed when he was most inspired before, and the speed of several netizens teaming up to output barrage was not as fast as him.


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect a child to have a brain-dead fan, it¡¯s really going downhill¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, the fan circle culture has spread to children, and this generation of children is completely ruined¡¿


    Wen Li sneered.


    ¡¾Could they be selling hats? The sales volume is estimated to be very poor. I just met this person and I can¡¯t wait to give someone a hat. I¡¯m sorry, but the quality of your hats is too poor. Even if I touch porcelain, I won¡¯t buy it]


    ¡¾I¡¯m just an ordinary person with normal intelligence and aesthetics, I don¡¯t deserve the title of ¡®tall¡¯ like ¡®brain-dead¡¯, but you deserve it, you are really ¡®tall¡¯]


    ¡¾I¡¯m so tall and smashed my head, I put all the dirty and messy things in my head, wow, it turns out that you are a tall trash can, I¡¯m sorry and disrespectful¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know much, it¡¯s the first time I saw such a noble trash can, the tone is not respectful, it¡¯s my fault, I should write a song for you to sing the praises of those years when you touch the porcelain and button the hat to splash dirty water¡±]


    Director Ming looked at the barrage in the live broadcast room and held back his laughter, but tears burst out first.


    A slightly chilly gaze swept over.


    Ming Dao shuddered, stood up straight, and looked at Wen Li who was fully fired with some fear.


    The young writer in his field of vision smiled softly, "The director just watched? Don''t want to end?"


    Ming Dao waved his hand, "I''m stupid, I can''t beat them in arguing."


    Wen Li smiled: "Don''t underestimate yourself, the director''s authority is so high, you can block people directly."


    It was obviously a smile like a drizzle of spring breeze, but Ming Dao shivered in the hot summer. He instinctively followed suit, and moved small steps unconsciously, slowly leaving Wen Li''s sight.


    Considering that the first episode will be filmed for three days, Wen Li made some moves on the treasure map.


    When the guests found the treasure that night and found valuables such as brand-name watches that were ''buried'' by the employees, they discovered that someone had dug here.


    Several people discussed it, and after reading the analysis of netizens, they decided that a certain accomplice dug up some of the ''treasure'', but the other party didn''t have time to take it away, so it should be buried nearby.


    Qiu Yu shrugged helplessly, "It seems that we have to continue the treasure hunt tomorrow."


    He was a little worried that this design was too boring and the popularity of the show was too low. He wants to use the program to gain popularity, not use his own fame to attract traffic to the program.


    "Treasure hunting is good," Xu Shuo looked eagerly at the excavated watches and other items, "It looks very valuable and well preserved, hahaha, we are rich!"


    He smiled as if the Xu family was very poor.


    Boss Xu knocked him angrily, then frowned and looked at a watch.


    According to the timeline, these things were buried here at least three years ago, but this watch was a limited edition last year!


    Script, indeed there is a script! And it is a script that will be discovered by the audience sooner or later!


    Several children are still chatting and discussing.


    "How much do you think you can sell it for?"


    "It must be a lot of money, we can divide it."


    "A lot of viewers also helped, we should buy some gifts."


    "Get rich, get rich!"


    Later, Boss Xu approached the director to inquire, and only then did he learn the truth.


    "It turns out that this is the best way."


    Boss Xu said in distress: "You should tell me, I can send some watch cufflinks from previous years, that will be perfect! Don''t underestimate the netizens!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Xiao Wen said, just to let everyone find out."


    Ming Dao expressed admiration, "Netizens will definitely have to spend some time to discover these flaws. At that time, the police will report this incident. We can explain it directly. The treasure hunt was temporarily planned in order to cooperate with the police. .¡±


    The murder case, the active cooperation of the program group, the relatively meticulous treasure hunt design, the frankness of the program group, and the witty netizens, these factors are like buffs layered on top of each other, and finally can blow up the entire program, bringing extremely high popularity.


    Director Ming rubbed his hands, "Oh, if he hadn''t been rooted in the field of writing, I really wanted him to join our circle, he is too talented."


    Boss Xu commented: "It is also very good at handling people''s hearts."


    "He''s good at cursing, too." Ming Dao muttered in a low voice.


    Wen Li managed the time very well. On the third day of the program, after the guests and audience had another brainstorm and successfully found the remaining treasure, it happened to be three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After everyone ate, drank and shared, it was time to finish.


    The guests were satisfied, and so were the audience. Except for a few insiders, no one knew that the abandoned factory had been closed, and the police went in and out several times to find clues.


    On the way home, Tuanzi happily settled accounts with the third senior brother.


    "The director said that he will sell it for us, and we will share the money from the sale equally."


    She was super satisfied, "Wow, we really know how to make money~"


    If a few more treasures came, wouldn''t they make a lot of money?


    Dumplings are daydreaming.


    Tan Taiyi, who knew the inside story, did not shatter her dream.


    The so-called treasures were bought by the director from the staff, and now they are sold to the guests, which means that the director spent twice the money. However, this money can be reimbursed with the money invested by investors, and in the end it was Boss Xu who spent the money.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes thought for a while, and said affirmatively, "You are very good, and you could have made a lot of money."


    The dumpling suddenly laughed into a flower.


    Nobody likes to be praised!


    The second day after returning home, Wen Li came to the door and secretly told Tuanzi the location of the second live broadcast.


    "It''s an old community. Residents complained that they often heard footsteps upstairs at night, but the households complained about were unoccupied. The owners had immigrated and entrusted the property to relatives for sale, but they never sold."


    Wen Li said while paying attention to the changes in his sister''s demeanor.


    "The sound of footsteps lasted for a long time, and over time, rumors began to spread in the community that it was..."


    "Spooky haunts, right?"


    Surprise appeared on the chubby face, "Can Miao Miao catch Guigui?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: There are no ghosts in this world, but there may be in other parallel worlds¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I know, I mean fake ghosts, ah, it may be some kind of phenomenon that can be explained by science, I can ask Brother Xu Shuo¡¿


    Xu Shuo, who is in the second grade and is about to enter the third grade, has read a lot of books and knows a lot.


    Looking at the chubby face for a while, Wen Li sighed regretfully when he didn''t see any worry or fear.


    "Yes, next issue we will go to catch ghosts together. However, there is a newly opened dessert shop near that community. It is said to be delicious, and students nearby often go to buy it."


    Dumplings: (¦Ø)


    The little meat claws grabbed Wen Li directly, and the chubby face turned towards him, expecting, "How delicious? No, no, what delicious food does their house have?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 530： Paji

    On this day, Tuanzi was practicing martial arts at home.


    After studying for a long time, and listening to Ji Zhangzhuo''s guidance, she raised the martial arts master to level 70.


    Today, she is working towards level 71.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man in a long white gown walking by, and she immediately shouted, "Senior brother, shall we compete?"


    The man in the long gown stopped in his tracks, and a trace of confusion flashed in Taohua''s eyes.


    "But after learning swordsmanship and swordsmanship before, Miao Miao, didn''t you say never again..."


    "Ahhh!"


    The little girl jumped up and down a few times, trying to suppress Tantai with her loud voice.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes shut up obediently.


    Some people want to expose the shortcomings.


    Ji Zhangzhuo took a bite of the apple, leaned against the door, and said with a smile, "I said that the third junior brother is the most powerful among us, but Miao Miao, you are not convinced. First, you competed with the junior brother in swordsmanship and lost..."


    Dumplings: (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)


    "I pestered my junior to compete in sword skills again, but I still lost, so what else can you compete with?"


    Danzi: o(¨‹Æ¤¨‹¥á;)o


    An easel was set up in the yard, and Gu Chi, who was painting at this time, heard the words and suggested with a smile, "You can also compare internal strength and lightness kung fu. There are vast martial arts and many kung fu methods. Miao Miao always has what she is best at."


    "That''s it!"


    Tuanzi threw away the wooden sword and put his hands on his hips unconvinced.


    After glaring at Ji Zhangzhuo, she smiled and compared Gu Chi''s heart. After thinking about it, she fairly gave Gu Wangchao a heart-to-heart comparison to Gu Wangchao, who was wearing earphones and composing music to a bunch of flowers.


    However, Gu Wangchao fell into his own world and did not see this heart.


    Brushing off the dust on the gown, Tantai wandered around the various wooden weapons in the courtyard and asked, "What is better? I can do it."


    "Let''s compare our internal strength first."


    Duanzi belongs to the type of getting braver with frustration.


    At the beginning, she was not as good as her master in everything, but every time she lost and was ridiculed, she gritted her teeth and got up to train again, only to become more and more powerful.


    The two were about ten meters apart, and they raised their palms one after another, preparing for luck.


    Gu Chi immediately abandoned the painting, took out his mobile phone and prepared to record.


    The two were lucky, and their internal strength was surging. Under the sun, you could see the twisted air around the two of them, and the waves of air blowing past Gu Wangchao.


    The singer immersed in his own world raised his head in confusion.


    Coincidentally at this time, Tuanzi was lucky again and used 100% of his internal strength. Seeing this, Tantai Yi also used a few percent more of his internal strength.


    Tuanzi''s face was puffed up, and the flesh on his cheeks was swaying in the surging internal force.


    Even the system watched the battle nervously.


    Right at this moment, Tuanzi suddenly sat down on the ground with a ''pop''.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ! ¡¿


    The rest: "!"


    The dumpling sitting on the ground was dumbfounded.


    "Gah?"


    This was the first time she was sitting on the ground when she was playing clapping or competing with others.


    Gu Chi looked at Tantai Yi in surprise, and finally realized how high this new senior brother is.


    Usually, they would occasionally play games with their younger sister. Don¡¯t look at the short legs of the dumpling, but when the two of them clapped their hands, or accidentally bumped into each other, the one who fell was definitely not the dumpling. My sister has short legs but is very stable.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was exaggeratedly stunned.


    "Brother, your internal strength is too high, right?"


    In principle, the depth of a person''s internal strength depends on the length of time for learning internal strength. However, everyone''s talent is different, and the internal strength gained from studying for the same amount of time is different.


    Talent is the size of the mouth of the bowl, and time is the depth of the mouth of the bowl. Some people are born with a large bowl and have only practiced martial arts for a short time, so their internal strength is not as good as those who are born with a small bowl but have practiced martial arts for a long time.


    Currently among the four senior brothers and sisters, the one who has practiced martial arts for the shortest time and has the worst talent is actually the lazy senior brother Duan Xiayou. Ji Zhangzhuo has practiced martial arts longer than Tuanzi, but his talent is worse than that of Tuanzi. The internal strength of the two is almost the same, but Ji Zhangzhuo''s swordsmanship is better than Tuanzi''s, and his swordsmanship is inferior to Tuanzi''s.


    Only Tan Taiyi, who appeared last, has practiced martial arts for a long time, and his talent is not bad. He beat them with swordsmanship and swordsmanship, but he didn''t try his best at this meeting, so he let the little junior sister sit down with a "slap" on the ground.


    After being dazed, everyone rushed to the dumpling in a hurry, ready to help him up.


    After Tuanzi stood up, he was still in a daze.


    Gu Chi patted the dust and asked her, "Does it hurt?"


    Sitting on the ground with a ''pop'' sound, it hurts to hear it.


    Tuanzi rubbed himself, then suddenly pursed his mouth, looking at Tantaiyi pitifully.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes was a little at a loss.


    "I, I didn''t do my best, I, I thought..."


    He saw that the junior sister was exerting all her strength, and she didn''t dare to slack off. She added a little bit of internal strength, but who would have known... The man slightly lowered his head, "I was wrong."


    "The third brother is right."


    Tuanzi sniffed, "Miaomiao is too bad."


    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Tantaiyi thought for a while, "The ruler is short, but the inch is long. Junior sister is proficient in lightness kung fu, and I can''t match it."


    His inner strength is profound, and it is logically easy to catch the little junior sister, but if the junior junior sister uses all her strength to perform lightness kung fu, he will miss it every time, and he is not 100% sure.


    Duanzi was not happy about it.


    She clenched her small fists, "Miao Miao has worked so hard, Miao Miao can''t play anymore!"


    Recently, she had a lot of fun participating in variety shows, and three senior brothers helped her accumulate reputation points, so she slacked off a lot.


    "Learning is paddling, if you don''t move forward, you will fall back!" She speaks plausibly!


    Several people were silent for a few seconds.


    Gu Chi tentatively said: "You mean to say that learning is like sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat?"


    Tuanzi waved boldly, "The meaning is similar!"


    Depressed for a few seconds, Tuanzi picked up the wooden sword that had just been thrown away, and continued to practice.


    She practiced and chant.


    "No. 1 in the world! Martial arts supreme! Listen to the waves and watch the sea! The sky is boundless! The snow has no trace! Creme caramel pudding! Mango class halberd..."


    Hearing the first few sentences, the system was quite moved. The host''s determination to win or lose was as strong as ever. It only woke up after hearing the latter. These words were spoken unconsciously.


    When Duan Xiayou came back with the medical examination reports of several people, Tuanzi had already ordered everyone to forget about the ''Paji'' incident.


    "Second Junior Brother and I have nothing to do, but Third Junior Brother..."


    Duan Xiayou frowned, and was about to tell the doctor when a group of black shadows rushed over and hung directly on his body. When he took a closer look, Tuanzi was anxiously hanging on him to read the report.


    Ji Zhangzhuo stretched out a hand to wrap Duan Xiayou''s shoulder, staring at the report.


    The person involved is still commanding the sweeping robot, but it seems that he has nothing to do with it.


    "There is nothing wrong with other indicators," Duan Xiayou said in a serious tone, "but the doctor said that they detected an unknown toxin in the blood of the third junior brother. This is the first time they have discovered this toxin. There is no data. Preliminary It is judged to be a chronic poison with neurotoxicity. Combined with the fact that the third junior brother cannot make other expressions, the doctor said that it is very likely that the junior junior brother will become stiff and unable to move in the future."


    Tuanzi was so frightened that he almost fell, Duan Xiayou quickly caught him.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    Tuanzi was so anxious that he began to cry, "Is there a way to detoxify?"

 Chapter 531： Afraid of taking medicine

    Tuanzi has always been emotional. Although she hadn''t been reunited with the third senior brother for long, she had already regarded the third senior brother as her family.


    is a brother, a relative, and an existence just like the master.


    And the senior brother also cares about her very much, and both parties have given affection.


    She has always been emotionally exposed, and when she heard that this toxin had stayed in her senior''s body for a long time, she was so frightened that tears flowed out.


    Tantai Yi didn''t care about the poisoning at first, when he heard the small whimpering, he quickly gave up commanding the sweeping robot, and walked to the senior brother in a little helplessness, raised his hand slightly, as if he wanted to pat the hairy head of the dumpling, but he didn''t know how start.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Tuanzi looked at him with teary eyes while sniffling, seeing that his hand was still not coming down, so he took the initiative to put his little head under the third senior brother''s palm, and rubbed it lightly a few times.


    Tantai Yi patted her a few times, "I don''t feel any discomfort in my body."


    Duan Xiayou was frightened by the junior sister''s tears, so he quickly explained, "The doctor also said the same thing. I don''t understand some of the words, but the general idea is that this toxin is very active and should attack soon, but The activity in the third junior brother''s body is very low, so there is still a long time to study the antidote."


    Tuanzi sniffed, his voice choked up, "Is it related to the internal strength of the third brother?"


    Tantaiyi''s internal energy is cold, sometimes like a snowman, being next to him in summer is like being next to a small piece of ice, it''s chilly.


    "That''s my guess. Maybe the master has discovered it a long time ago, and there is no way to detoxify it, so he asked the third junior brother to learn the internal strength of the cold side."


    Duan Xiayou took out a tissue and wiped it under Tuanzi''s eyes.


    "The doctor said that he had never seen this kind of toxin before, and he wanted to set up a special team to study it, but he only needed the cooperation of the third junior brother. You don''t have to worry about not being able to find an antidote, the doctor said, although you have never seen this kind of toxin. Toxins, we have seen similar ones, and he already has research ideas."


    For both parties, this is a win-win thing. Once the doctor identified a new toxin, his status in the industry would inevitably rise, and Tantai Yi could also get the antidote. But in the medical world, that drug would not be called an antidote.


    Tuanzi stopped her tears and looked at the senior brothers pitifully.


    "Did the doctor say how long it would take to research it? Will it be a long time?"


    If it is just the face that is stiff, it is considered a minor injury, but if it affects other limbs, it is very cruel to a martial arts practitioner.


    The third senior brother is so powerful, if one day his limbs are no longer flexible and unable to perform martial arts, how painful will it be?


    Thinking of that scene, Tuanzi felt his heart throbbing, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    The system also spoke to comfort her.


    Duanzi suddenly thought of the lottery draw.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Are there any antidote pills in the prize library? Miao Miao can spend a hundred or a thousand lucky draw chances in exchange]


    After the prestige value exceeded 300 million, the lottery chances were accumulated. Now the prestige value is gradually approaching 400 million. A little calculation can give an amazing lottery chance.


    She is willing to spend all the lottery chances in exchange!


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Miaomiao, sorry, in the prize library of the ancient martial arts group, there are only prescriptions for antidote, and they may not necessarily be symptomatic¡¿


    The system really wants to help the host, this is the child it has watched grow up. It''s just that the total system has restrictions on different groups of systems, and it has no ability to disobey.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If it is a magical calculation or a medical system, they can provide skills such as detoxification pills or even rejuvenation. We do not have these prizes and skills in our group¡¿


    Before the dumplings were drawn, the system took the initiative to put a prescription into her pocket and told her that it was a prescription with similar medicinal properties and was used for detoxification.


    [Ancient martial arts system: He has been poisoned for too long, and it is likely to penetrate deep into the internal organs. This prescription may not be able to cure it, and modern doctors need help]


    The usual mechanical voice sounds a bit lost.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, thank you, you are already very good, I like Xiao Gugu very much, and I also admire Xiao Gugu¡¯s willingness to stay in the Guwu Group]


    Occasionally the system will leak some stories about their planets. It is said that there was once a powerful senior host who was bound to the divine calculation system. After a series of events, his strength became the main god, comparable to the total system, and the system bound to it was also freed.


    After that, many systems were transformed into the divine arithmetic system.


    The idea of ??the systems is very simple. They don''t ask or dare to let the host become the next Qin Lele, but once they bind a talented host and use the mechanism of the magic calculation group, they will get a lot of energy every month.


    Even if it is a system, it is hoped that the wages (energy) will be higher.


    Many systems in the Furu group have been transferred, and the Furu system that is now bound to Tuanzi is one of the few remaining systems, because it really likes Furu and wants to promote Furu in different worlds.


    Obviously still crying just now, this group will in turn comfort the somewhat lost system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu helped a lot. If there was no little Gugu, maybe I would have disappeared when I crossed over, or I might not be able to come back. Little Gugu is amazing! ¡¿


    Duan Xiayou and the others keenly noticed that the junior sister was in a daze.


    Several people looked at each other and put her on the sofa instead of disturbing her.


    Ji Zhangzhuo read the report quietly, his expression was much more serious than before.


    "It''s not that we can''t cooperate, but the two parties must sign an agreement. There may be many things we don''t understand," he sighed, "Maybe we need to ask big brother for help."


    This feeling is quite strange.


    Since he was a child, he has relied on himself, but now that he has an excellent and reliable elder brother, he has begun to experience the feeling of peace of mind.


    According to the words that are popular on the Internet today, big brother, God forever!


    Several people contacted Gu Cheng, and after listening to the cause and effect, the other party recommended a lawyer for them and an old Chinese doctor.


    Tantai didn''t want to bother everyone all the time, and felt that if he chose this hospital, there was no need to contact others. As a result, the junior sister brought two senior brothers to block the door, and he could only go to see a Chinese medicine doctor.


    Tuanzi volunteered the prescription given by the system, and the TCM side also gave different treatment plans. In the end, everyone ignored the troublesome intentions and decided to do both.


    From then on, the Gu family''s kitchen often boiled medicine, and the strong smell of medicine came out of the kitchen, mixing with the fragrance of flowers in the garden.


    Because of this, the group members discovered something.


    "Senior Brother Third," Tuanzi said in disbelief with his big watery eyes widening, "You''re actually afraid of taking medicine!"


    The man with white hair and golden eyes looked away blankly.


    But none of the people present were afraid of his cold face.


    Ji Zhangzhuo approached the medicine bowl with malicious intentions, "Junior sister, touch his acupoints! Senior brother, press his shoulder!"

 Chapter 532： Lemon Iced Flowers

    Chapter 532 Lemon Ice Flower


    The staff and guests of "The Great Expedition" successively discovered bloodstains in the workshop, strange footprints, piles of animal carcasses and a human corpse.


    Even so, the police will not disclose the progress of the case to them at will.


    Director Ming has been scratching his head for this, both out of curiosity and worry that before the truth is known, some netizens will discover their hidden treasure design.


    On the contrary, Tuanzi is also curious, but she doesn''t have to scratch her head. After all, she has a system. The system has been secretly following the progress of the police case and reporting it in real time.


    If this kind of behavior is discovered, Tuanzi may be suspected of motives, but the system is 100% sure that no one will be discovered.


    Before the filming of the second episode started, the system informed Tuanzi of many progresses.


    ¡¾Guwu System: The police have confirmed that the owner of the few drops of blood in the workshop is the corpse outside the abandoned factory. The police put it into the crime database and found out the identity of that person¡¿


    According to the system explanation, the deceased Zhao Jiacheng had many previous convictions for theft, so his records are in the criminal database. However, this person abandoned his parents and left his hometown a few years ago, and has never been seen again.


    The time of death of the deceased was between six months and eight months, which coincided with the time of the footprints in the workshop. The cause of death was excessive blood loss.


    The deceased had obvious stab wounds on his chest. According to the preliminary judgment of the police, in the workshop at that time, someone made a surprise move and used drugs at the same time, and the deceased was put into a box after fainting.


    The whole operation was too quick, so there were only a few drops of blood on the scene.


    Tuanzi held the milk bottle and asked curiously, "How could it be such a coincidence that there just happened to be a box in the workshop that can hold people?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: The police now suspect that Zhao Jiacheng is related to a jewelry robbery. At that time, only three masked figures were photographed in the jewelry store, and one of them looks very similar to Zhao Jiacheng¡¿


    Tuanzi did the math, "There were actually four people involved in the robbery, and one of them was responding outside. There happened to be footprints of four people in the workshop at first!"


    She drank the milk in one gulp and expressed her guess.


    "They robbed together, and the uneven distribution of the spoils caused a conflict?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: There should have been a conflict early on, and the rest of them tricked Zhao Jiacheng into an abandoned factory, otherwise they wouldn''t have prepared the box in advance, and, think about it, why did they choose that factory? Why did the dead animals appear in that factory? ¡¿


    Duanzi put down the milk bottle, stretched out his claws and hugged his head, "Ah, why?"


    She patted her head, trying to be smarter.


    The system teased quietly for a few seconds before telling the whole story.


    ¡¾Guwu System: The death of those animals seems miserable, but in fact most of the wounds were caused after death. The forensic autopsy confirmed that the animals were first poisoned to death, then cut open, and then their limbs were chopped off. The police believe that the murderer is pretending to abuse animals and misleading the direction of the investigation. In fact, the main purpose is to take out the things inside the animals]


    "Those poor cats and dogs have jewels in them!"


    Tuanzi raised his hand, a little excited and a little angry.


    "Before Miao Miao went online, someone summed up the method of hiding jewelry, gold and other valuables, and there were small animals in it. It''s too disgusting!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Those people are greedy for profit and don''t care about the lives of small animals. The police speculated that the cigarette butts in the security room belonged to those people. Two of them have been identified and are looking for them, and the identity of one is unknown]


    From the perspective of the system, the investigation speed is very fast. After all, the robbery happened more than half a year ago, and the police had only done the autopsy for a few days.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You may get the second or third issue, the case will become clearer, you should be mentally prepared¡¿


    Tilting her head, the little girl rubbed her face in confusion, "What are you going to do?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: I have observed several platforms, and it seems that some people have begun to doubt the production date of those watches¡¿


    "It turned out to be this matter."


    Tuanzi squinted his eyes and smiled, "Don''t worry, when the time comes, you will be found out, and it is the uncle director who is crying, not Miaomiao!"


    As soon as the words fell, her little ears moved, and she immediately sat upright, pretending that she was not chatting with anyone.


    A few seconds later, several brothers walked into the room together.


    They behaved as usual, as if they didn''t hear the little junior sister communicating with the invisible existence.


    "Third Senior Brother, Miao Miao has good news for you."


    Tuanzi swooped over, grabbed the white-haired man, and told the progress of the case.


    The man''s body froze.


    "Miaomiao, how do you know?"


    He obviously concealed this matter, why did the junior sister still know?


    Tantai couldn''t help but doubt the director and Wen Li.


    These two people often come into contact with their junior sisters.


    "Hmph," Tuanzi pursed his lips, squinting at him intentionally, "Miao Miao has a keen hearing, and when everyone was discussing in a low voice, Miao Miao heard it!"


    The only insiders are Tan Taiyi, Wen Li, the director and two directors.


    Tan Taiyi and Wen Li had a good attitude, but the next three almost collapsed, so they could only hug each other to keep warm and try to dispel their fear.


    They avoided the guests, and the discussion was very quiet, but Tuanzi''s hearing was too good.


    "Third Senior Brother, you have concealed Miao Miao."


    Tuanzi let go of his hand, hugged his small arms intentionally angrily, peeping at Tantai Yi''s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    A certain handsome and elegant man was really at a loss.


    If you are stupid and don''t know how to explain it, you can only do it.


    The man in the long gown stretched out his slender fingers, the fingertips were slightly gathered together, and there was an ice crystal flower in the palm of his hand.


    At the same time, the air around them became somewhat dry, and the moisture that was originally stored was sucked away by Tantai and condensed into ice.


    "For you."


    The beautiful ice crystal flower was sent to the dumpling.


    "Wow!"


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide, took the flower carefully, looked left and right, couldn''t hide his love, the corners of his lips curled up.


    She was not angry in the first place, but now she couldn''t help but give Tantai Yi a note.


    Tan Taiyi heaved a sigh of relief.


    An arm rested on his shoulder, and when he turned his head, he saw a sour baby face.


    "Junior brother, it''s pretty good."


    There are lemons floating in Ji Zhangzhuo''s eyes, "You are very good at making girls happy."


    Tantai Yi frowned slightly, "Coaxing junior sister is different from coaxing girls, I have never coaxed others before."


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately pretended to cover his arm, "It hurts so much, I need a flower from my junior brother to heal."


    The younger brother he was talking about seemed to be deaf. He turned around as if nothing had happened, and saw that Tuanzi loved the flower so much that he wanted to put it in the freezer, and condensed the lemonade in the glass into an ice flower.


    The dumpling has another ice flower exuding the fragrance of lemon.


    Ji Zhangzhuo became even more sour.


    In a blink of an eye, Tuanzi and Tantaiyi will go to other cities to participate in the second episode of the program.


    Before departure, the system notified one thing.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: When the police were looking for clues in an abandoned factory, they accidentally found a corpse in a renovated wall. The murderer was initially suspected to be Qian Duocai, the current owner of the factory¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： big filial son

    Chapter 533 Big Dutiful Son


    The second episode was filmed in a seaside city. Many places here have uneven terrain. Many businesses will hang small wooden flower beds outside the store, planting various flowers.


    When pedestrians are shopping and climbing, there are flowers of various colors on one side, and the sea with seagulls flapping their wings on the other.


    It is such a place suitable for relaxation and retirement. There is a community with bad rumors recently.


    Sanjiang Court.


    Several aboriginal residents in the community are describing the latest rumors in the community in front of the camera.


    "We are one of the parties," an aunt who was about to go out to buy vegetables looked at her pregnant daughter-in-law, "We live on the fifth floor, after twelve o''clock in the evening, there will be the sound of walking around upstairs, But there is no one living on the two floors above our house!"


    Her daughter-in-law added: "Sometimes it''s that heavy footstep, and sometimes it''s like wearing high heels."


    The director acted as the host, with a serious expression, "It may also be the sound of the next door upstairs. If the sound insulation of the floor is not good, the sound of the next door can also be heard."


    Auntie looked determined, "Impossible, we went up and asked, the people living on both sides of the sixth and seventh floors are old people, they go to bed at eight o''clock, how could they get up and walk around in the middle of the night?"


    Paused, the aunt threw out evidence again, "Don''t talk about sleepwalking, I asked their children who live in other cities, and they all said that the old people don''t have sleepwalking!"


    ¡¾If what she said is true, it would be terrifying! ¡¿


    ¡¾I think it must be man-made. Although I don¡¯t hear the footsteps upstairs, I can occasionally hear the sound of rolling beads. At first I thought it was a child playing marbles, so I was so angry¡¿


    ¡¾I always hear it too, but there are no children upstairs! ¡¿


    ¡¾Scientific explanations are, first, building materials expand with heat and contract with cold; second, the concrete floor deforms; third, mold erosion will form a hollow space in the reinforced concrete¡¿


    ¡¾Then why do I keep hearing footsteps? ¡¿


    ¡¾Your building is not soundproof, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re walking upstairs too loudly¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t interrupt, the point is what''s going on in this community, will there be people living in it but the residents don''t know? ¡¿


    Under the camera, the aunt is still complaining, "We also contacted the homeowner through the property, but the homeowner had immigrated long ago and entrusted the house to a relative to sell. As a result, the relative was also busy and entrusted it to an intermediary, but the homeowner set a high price. The house has not been sold, and there is no one to see the house during this time!"


    The aunt said that at first she thought that someone had secretly assigned a key to live in, but she squatted for several nights and didn¡¯t see anyone coming out of the room at all, but her son and daughter-in-law could still hear footsteps at home.


    "Now everyone in the community knows about it, and everyone thinks it''s that who caused the trouble."


    The aunt said mysteriously: "I''m going to ask for a talisman tomorrow."


    The director was drenched in sweat, the live broadcast room should not be blocked because of these words, right?


    On this side, the staff of the program group are still interacting with the local residents, and on the other side, the guests have arrived one after another.


    Getting off the taxi, Tuanzi immediately found Wen Li, and Mao Mao sullenly pulled him aside.


    "Cousin, let me tell you, something happened in that factory!"


    The young man with a handsome face took out a milk candy from his pocket, peeled it off, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "What happened?"


    Actually, Wen Li should first ask his sister how she knew.


    He wanted to know the follow-up of the abandoned factory, but it was not convenient for the police to tell him, and he could not interfere with official duties, so he could only suppress his curiosity.


    However, the best way to talk is to follow the other party''s meaning, encourage one or two from time to time, and the other party will tell the whole story.


    Wen Li is well versed in this, and at this moment also showed curiosity.


    Duanzi tried to speak clearly with toffee in his mouth.


    "There is a wall in the factory that was repaired later, and there is a dead body inside!"


    After all, he didn''t see the corpse with his own eyes, and he had seen many corpses in ancient times before. At this moment, there was only curiosity in Tuanzi''s big eyes.


    As usual, Wen Li didn''t ask his sister how he knew about it, and he continued to talk.


    "Sealed in the wall, the leaders and employees of the factory are all suspect."


    "No, no, no, the most suspicious thing is Qian Duocai!"


    Tuanzi was very satisfied with his cousin''s surprised look, and now he was chattering, "The police have checked. The food processing factory didn''t repair the wall during that time, and after the closure, the first buyer didn''t have time to renovate. The time to really repair the wall , it was the second buyer who arranged for workers to enter the factory, but the workers had an accident and had to stop the project..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tuanzi''s bright black eyes trembled.


    "It''s actually a milk candy with a filling! It''s filled with chocolate!"


    Her smiling eyes were super satisfied, and she tasted the hard-won toffee happily, and she forgot to continue. She was so happy that she ignored Wen Li''s weird reaction.


    The system took Wen Li''s reaction into its eyes.


    This cousin, something is wrong.


    "I see."


    The originally vague guesses became concrete, and it was rare for Wen Li to reveal his true emotions.


    According to his investigation, the current owner of the factory, Qian Duocai, originally planned to overthrow the factory and rebuild it. A worker died on the construction site not long afterward. Right, the result has been sold.


    Combined with the green light and wind noise of the factory at night, many people avoided it and couldn''t help adding fuel to the rumors. This factory has been standing silently between the third and fourth ring roads of Jiang City.


    He found this matter in order to find material, and found clues.


    The right to use the building land could not be sold, not because there was a murder as everyone thought, there were weird rumors. In front of businessmen, as long as the profit is high enough, they don''t care about these at all.


    The truth about not being able to sell is very simple, Qian Duocai asks too much, as long as you are not a fool, you will not buy it.


    Qian Duocai''s son didn''t know about this. Recently, Qian Duocai had been seriously ill and had been in the intensive care unit.


    Knowing that the program team will give a good three-day usage fee, Qian Duocai''s son directly agreed.


    Even the young man asked the program team to find out the truth and return the abandoned factory to his innocence so that he could sell it after inheriting the inheritance.


    Thinking of this, Wen Li couldn''t help laughing.


    "If Qian Duocai is really the murderer, then his son is really a dutiful son."


    "Um?"


    Duanzi, who was trying to **** milk candy, looked up in confusion.


    "Who is a filial son?"


    Wen Li touched her head, and his curiosity returned to his younger sister.


    What neither he nor the director can find out, but my sister knows such details.


    Even if my sister said that her cousin was working in the police station, she would never disclose it in violation of professional ethics. How did my sister know? Does it have something to do with her talking to herself occasionally?


    What a curiosity!


    The system hidden in Tuanzi''s brain suddenly made a ''sizzling'' sound.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey? Little Gugu, what''s the matter? you burned? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s okay, the data seemed to be messed up just now, how strange¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 534： Goo

    Chapter 534 Goo


    After the guests arrived one after another, they had no choice but to interview the residents of Sanjiangyuan in groups according to the arrangement of the program group.


    This is both to collect clues and to continue to create a quirky atmosphere.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t understand, why not just go to those two rooms and have a look¡¿


    ¡¾If you can¡¯t even get the keys to the property, how can the program crew get the keys? ¡¿


    ¡¾Call the police, let the police mediate, can''t you ask the relatives of the house owner to get the keys? ¡¿


    ¡¾You don¡¯t get it, many people think it¡¯s better to have one thing more than one thing less, and they won¡¯t just go to the police, and how to explain this kind of thing to the police? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, I have a doubt. The aunt lives on the fifth floor, and the sixth and seventh floors are unoccupied. Are these two rooms the same owner or different owners? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know¡¿


    It will be the weekend, and many parents take their children to play in the public leisure area. The four groups of guests all chose to come here for the first time to inquire.


    The program team arranged a lot of cameramen, and many children were curious and gathered around.


    As soon as Tuanzi and Tantaiyi arrived, the former was surrounded by children, while the latter was surrounded by mothers with children.


    The way mothers strike up a conversation is to ask how Tantai Yi''s hairstyle is made, and they want to learn it too.


    ¡¾Ahhh, I see through this group of people, why do they want to learn how to braid their hair? I want to chat with a beauty]


    ¡¾Tan Taiyi stays among this group of people without any sense of disobedience¡¿


    ¡¾The elder sister, don''t do it, I want to touch my brother''s hair too! ¡¿


    When someone introduced someone to Tan Taiyi, the netizens became even more excited.


    ¡¾Eldest sister, I am your half-sister today, please introduce me to senior brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Blind date queuing to get the number, you go to the line quickly¡¿


    Some people avoid Tantai Yi''s cold face, but some people can perfectly ignore his coldness and talk to themselves.


    After Tantai Yi expressed his intention of coming, everyone enthusiastically described the situation of the building, but there were too many personal opinions mixed in the words, and Tantai Yi had to distinguish them one by one.


    Dango is also very popular.


    A girl a few years older than her said in surprise: "I used to watch your show all the time, you are so amazing!"


    A boy punched on the spot, and then asked her sweatingly, "Did I fight well?"


    Those who didn¡¯t know her learned that she knew martial arts, and tried to hug her one by one.


    "Hero, take me to fly!"


    "Does the hero want a hero to save the beauty?"


    "Heroes!"


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, so many people know Miao Miao, Miao Miao is so embarrassed¡¿


    I said sorry in my mind, but in fact the corners of my mouth almost turned up to the sky.


    The system does not tell the truth.


    "If you want to fly, there are too many people," Tuanzi commanded everyone very familiarly, "But I can teach you boxing, what do you want to learn? I can do it!"


    Even if she doesn''t know how to do it, she can play well if she finds an instructional film for a while.


    "Tai Chi!"


    "Xingyiquan!"


    "Baguazhang!"


    Tuanzi was even happier when he heard this. Being able to name these kinds of boxing and palm techniques proves that they really understand, or have really watched her variety show. And those who yelled ''Wu Qin Xi Ba Duan Jin'' probably came here to join in the fun and didn''t really know her.


    But the kind-hearted little heroine will never refuse anyone, whether you are watching the fun or not, you are here, so let''s practice together!


    They directly occupied a small half of the basketball court, and began to practice kung fu hummingly.


    Originally, a group of middle and high school students tried to occupy the entire basketball court. As a result, a group of milk babies roared, saying that half of the public area is half of the age group, and they can only hold the basketball to occupy the other half of the basketball court, leaving the other half for them.


    ¡¾Dream back to "And Parents 2", that was the starting point of my fate with the female goose¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, why is my body moving? ¡¿


    ¡¾Suddenly start practicing boxing.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this an adventure show? What¡¯s the use of such a sudden show besides stealing the spotlight? ¡¿


    ¡¾A scripted adventure show is not as good as watching Milkman growl. There are so many small dumplings, I can¡¯t even kiss them¡¿


    ¡¾I didn''t mean to offend, and I didn''t mean to compare, but Qiu Kaiyao and the others asked so seriously, but she was playing with the children here, isn''t it too irresponsible¡¿


    Wen Li mingled with the staff, took out his mobile phone to watch the live broadcast from time to time, and found that the barrage was not good for his cousin, and couldn''t help being angry every time.


    This time, I found that someone was comparing my sister with others, and I couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," Ming Dao noticed his movement, and quickly stopped him, "This kind of speech is not much, and it will be brushed away soon. If you get angry and quarrel, many people will know. Patience, learn to be patient!"


    Wen Li smiled: "Instead of paying attention to me, the director should pay attention to the remarks related to the previous program. Someone has already figured out the launch time of one of the watches, and the related popularity will reach its peak the day after tomorrow. No reasonable explanation is given..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ming Dao had already left in tears.


    Wen Li: "..." There is no sense of accomplishment.


    On the other side, Tuanzi used boxing practice to successfully break into the Sanjiangyuan children''s group.


    A little girl with ponytails said: "After my father found out about this incident, he told my mother that it must be man-made. He also urged the property to step up patrols and not let strangers in casually."


    Another little boy tried to pull her braid, and after being stared at by the children around him, he touched his nose.


    "My grandfather said the same thing. They have a dance troupe for the elderly. The grandparents on the sixth and seventh floors of the unit building are all in the dance troupe for the elderly. They know what happened recently and are quite scared. Grandpa Qin went to bed late one day. No, heard nothing."


    A group of children talked about the discussion of the adults at home.


    Another kid suggested: "You can''t go into those two rooms, but you can go to Grandpa Qin''s room. Grandpa Qin is so nice, he will definitely be willing to take you in for a night."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    This is a good idea!


    Under the leadership of her new friends, she found Grandpa Qin. She just explained her intentions, and the old man readily agreed.


    "But not too many people."


    Tuanzi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, "It''s just Miaomiao, brother, and uncle cameraman."


    ¡¾This is too selfish, they are the only group to live in, and other groups can¡¯t get in, isn¡¯t it that the heat is all in their group¡¿


    ¡¾Is the person in front a student or a working party? How to open your mouth and shut your mouth is the heat, the guests are a group, the purpose is to find out the truth, no matter which group finds out the truth, it will be a good thing for the audience]


    ¡¾The grandfather said not to have too many people, if Miao Miao brings a group of people, the grandfather will be very angry¡¿


    The system didn''t react much when it saw these barrages.


    After the host becomes popular, every move will be magnified by those who are interested in it. It only needs to make the mobile phone of the person who speaks too much be sluggish, and there is no need to take extra revenge.


    The unknowing group is looking for the director and seniors, trying to share this kindness.


    At this time, she saw a few older children walking this way carrying plastic bags with the same logo on them, and the sweet smell was rushing out. An older child had already taken out the ice cream and scooped a spoonful.


    "Goo!" Tuanzi swallowed uncontrollably.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 535： ask for cover

    Chapter 535 Request for cover


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Stop drooling, everyone is watching you, show off the aura of a little heroine! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I am not a heroine, I am just a child¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    Bringing out the identity of a child, Tuanzi asked the children about the ice cream in front of the camera confidently.


    As soon as she said this, everyone became more topical.


    "There is a newly opened store on the street that turns right when you go out of the community. Wow, the things they sell are super delicious, such as croissants, mousse, red bean taro balls, soft ice, and various flavors of ice cream recently launched... Suck!"


    The girl who answered first couldn''t help but drool.


    She rubbed her face in distress, "I have saved a lot of pocket money, but my mother said that I have to be the top three in the class before I can buy it. I was fourth in the last exam, and I was almost able to buy their ice cream Already!"


    Tuanzi encouraged her, "You will definitely be in the top three in the next exam!"


    Another little boy proudly said: "Hey, I secretly begged my grandma to buy it last week, and my parents didn''t even know about it! Wow, their mango ice cream is really delicious, it''s a signature, but the store is too small Yes, there are few employees, and you have to wait in line for a long time.¡±


    Other children who had eaten nodded their heads.


    "Yes, yes, it''s delicious, but you have to queue up, and their boss is so handsome and young, he makes most of the mousse and ice cream!"


    "Ah, when can I eat it again? I want ice cream in summer!"


    "I want to eat it too, but my parents don''t let me eat iced ones, woo woo woo!"


    Envy overflowed from Tuanzi''s big eyes.


    She suddenly thought that Wen Li once said that there is a delicious dessert shop nearby, so it must be this one, right?


    Since my cousin is willing to say it, is he willing to collude... Ah no, to help cover it?


    The little girl looked back at the camera, and then pretended to be nonchalant to find Tan Taiyi and the director.


    "Haha, Miao Miao has found a breakthrough!"


    She babbled, during which she straightened her back proudly, and kept hinting at the two adults with her eyes.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes tilted his head, then quickly turned back, "Miao Miao is really amazing."


    "Huh!" It was just a simple compliment, and the dumpling could bend its eyes and smile with satisfaction.


    Director Ming didn''t have time to praise, he couldn''t believe it.


    "We also thought about this method, but we just persuaded an old lady on the seventh floor. Originally, we wanted to observe on the sixth floor, but that old man Qin refused us!"


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi scratched his hair, "Did Grandpa Qin refuse? But Miaomiao just said a few words, and he agreed. Do we know the same grandpa?"


    Director Ming was also very puzzled, and led the little guest to find Grandpa Qin.


    Grandpa Qin looked disgusted when he saw him.


    "Why is it you again?"


    The director with well-developed tear glands covered his heart, "Master, do you dislike me that much?"


    Grandpa Qin nodded sincerely, "You cried when you came here, ouch, my eyes, why did you suffer such torture?"


    A certain director was directly petrified.


    Duanzi poked curiously.


    ¡¾Hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, I really want to see the director cry, director, you cry ah¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, if the director shaves his beard, I can still watch him cry. It¡¯s so strange to say, the director¡¯s beard is quite thick, why is his hair so short¡¿


    At lunch, the guests reunited to share clues they found.


    Qiu Yu took the initiative to conclude, "So, more than half of the people in the community know about it, but no one has gone into those two rooms to see, and no one saw anyone coming out of those two rooms."


    "And no one called the police, and the relatives of the owner were too busy to come over to quell the rumors," Zuo Jingxin scratched his hair, "It''s so strange!"


    His daughter kept looking up at him, and found that he was scratching his hair, a little nervous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zuo Jingxin teased her daughter''s fat face in a funny way.


    Zuo Qiu cautiously looked at the director who was sitting with them, lowered his head and picked his fingers, without saying a word.


    However, at this time, silence speaks louder than words.


    Zuo Jingxin quickly glanced at the top of the director''s head, and then politely looked away. This time, he silently put down his hand and stopped scratching his hair.


    Boss Xu, who was still kicked out of the house, lived with his two sons, and he didn''t care too much about the content of the show.


    Just taking a closer look, the two sons are still pestering Gu Miaomiao and Zuo Qiu, trying to abduct them back home to be their younger sisters, he can only say angrily, "I''ll ask around in the afternoon, it''s better to ask people in the neighborhood, not People in the community and outsiders sometimes have different opinions."


    "You''re right!"


    Ming Dao gave the gold master a special face, clapping ''quack''.


    "If there is no progress, we can still stay at Grandpa Qin and Grandma Zhou''s house at night."


    Tuanzi was racking his brains to persuade everyone to go to the dessert shop. Hearing this, he reminded Director Ming, "Uncle Director, you have to call them Uncle Qin and Aunt Zhou, or Big Brother Qin and Big Sister Zhou."


    Ming Dao: "..."


    Before Ming Dao was finished, Tuanzi smiled sweetly at him again, "Uncle, can we go to the store for lunch? Can the program team be reimbursed?"


    Director Ming wanted to object, but the patron is so generous and sitting here, what can he say? Can only agree!


    Obtaining the promise, Tuanzi immediately climbed down from the chair, beckoning friends, "Miao Miao will take you to eat delicious food!"


    The two brothers happily followed her and ran away, taking Zuo Qiu away under Zuo Jingxin''s unfriendly eyes.


    Qiu Kaiyao and his sister looked at their cousin hesitantly, and after obtaining consent, they chased after him.


    But the two of them looked unhappy, as if they didn''t want to make friends with Tuanzi and the others, but they had to make friends with them.


    The children slipped away, and the adults could only follow.


    Qiu Yu tried to control the rhythm, the four parents, he wanted to curry favor with Boss Xu, and also wanted to take advantage of Zuo Jingxin''s recent popularity, but his attitude towards Tantaiyi was rather cold.


    "How is Mr. Zuo''s health recently? Has he recovered?"


    Zuo Jingxin thanks politely.


    His attitude was flat, but the netizens were once again recalled, and angrily accused those black fans who ruined their careers.


    ¡¾This is not a black fan, but a criminal! ¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that the program team called the police¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that it was Gu Wangchao who reminded Zuo Jingxin and the others to go out. The bottle of water was not always in their field of vision, so Zuo Jingxin''s assistant checked out the problem¡¿


    ¡¾Qiu Yu is so gentle, no one else cares about Mr. Zuo, but he does¡¿


    Seeing Zuo Jingxin looking at her daughter worriedly, Qiu Yu glanced at the guilty boss Xu again, and half-jokingly said, "Xiaoqiu is so cute, there must be many people who want to make friends with her."


    A singer couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    It would be great if it was just to make friends, but those two boys want to abduct his daughter to be his sister!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： Warm prayer

    Chapter 536 Wen Qi


    The time when the group arrived at the dessert shop was very coincidental. Those children who pestered their parents to buy ice cream were taken home for lunch. This shop was opened between several districts, and it was not considered a commercial street. People who came to shop Not many, the shop will be a little empty here.


    The leading little heroine couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Wow, God approves of Miao Miao eating ice cream!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    She lined up obediently, and the rest followed her in line, like bringing a group of chicks.


    This store is really small, with only long tables on both sides for people to sit and taste. There are only three staff, a young man wearing a hat and mask is making mousse on the side of the glass wall, one is in charge of ordering and cashier, and the other is in charge of making drinks and restocking.


    "Beautiful sister, we want to order!"


    The cashier looked up and was a little surprised, "Miao Miao, it''s you? Are you filming a show here?"


    Seeing the cameraman and the video camera, she got an affirmative answer.


    ¡¾Wow, you can meet fans even with a dessert¡¿


    ¡¾Is this show so popular? ¡¿


    ¡¾This girl is not pretty either, her eyes are a little small, her nose is a little flat, why does Gu Miaomiao call her a pretty sister? Can you be honest? ¡¿


    ¡¾Please don¡¯t point at other people¡¯s appearance¡¿


    ¡¾I think she looks cute when she smiles, full of energy, just like soda in summer, I like this kind¡¿


    Duanzi is not afraid of strangers at all, chatted with the cashier cheerfully, and asked the cashier to recommend some delicious food.


    After ordering, Tuanzi led the children to climb up the high stools, ready to wait for the meal.


    She looked left and right, only to find an acquaintance.


    "Watch... ah, that, little brother, why are you here?"


    Tuanzi still remembered that he couldn¡¯t casually say that he had a relationship with the staff of the program group, so he changed his words in time.


    It can be seen that there is a mango ice cream and a cheese mochi on the table in front of Wen Li, and she couldn''t help puffing her cheeks.


    Okay, my cousin actually eats alone!


    If you give her a little bit, she won''t be angry!


    Wen Li still has a job card around his neck, so the audience knows his identity, and they are a little curious. Do the program crews recruit people based on their faces these days?


    The handsome writer dug a scoop of ice cream in front of his sister, slowly put it in his mouth and tasted it.


    "It''s the best mango ice cream I''ve ever eaten."


    "Suck!"


    Tuanzi looked at him eagerly.


    Other children also looked curiously at the ice cream and mochi served by this handsome brother...


    At this moment, a few adults also arrived. Seeing that the store is narrow, they simply sat down and ordered at the noodle restaurant next door.


    Anyway, there are staff following, so we are not afraid of accidents to the little guests.


    Wen Li ate another piece of mochi, "Wow, it''s also the best mochi I''ve ever eaten."


    Duanzi swallowed, then ran back to the counter and ordered a mochi for each child.


    She treats guests, and the show crew pays for it!


    The mochi had been prepared a long time ago, and the cashier directly took a few servings.


    After a meeting, the ice cream for several people was ready.


    Duanzi had ice cream in one hand and mochi in the other, and it was a joy to eat.


    The other children also ate the ice cream happily, and didn''t want to talk at all.


    ¡¾No, no matter how delicious the ice cream is, it makes me want to buy ice cream¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not good for children to eat too much ice cream, isn¡¯t there anyone stopping them? ¡¿


    ¡¾A group of children buried their heads in eating, I seem to be hallucinating a group of piglets humming and eating¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s over, I¡¯m thinking of little piggies too¡¿


    Duanzi took a bite of ice cream, and then showed an intoxicated smile, and it took a while to realize that there was someone more beside him.


    "Hey? Why are you sitting here?"


    She remembered that Zuo Qiu was sitting beside her.


    Wen Li motioned her to look back.


    Duanzi turned his head and found that other young guests had changed seats, because the refrigerator in the store could be seen in that row, and there were hazelnut thick milk rolls, light milk cheesecake, puffs and some mousse in the refrigerator.


    Looking at mousse with eyes, eating ice cream in mouth, super happy!


    She twisted her body and wanted to climb down and change seats again.


    At this time, a certain writer whispered, "Aren''t you afraid that your elder brother will criticize you when you eat ice cream in front of the camera?"


    "I''m not afraid!" Tuanzi said loudly.


    The louder the voice, the more guilty she felt. Fortunately, she thought of the reason in advance, took out her mobile phone, and sent a message to Gu Cheng.


    ¡¾Brother, Miaomiao is eating ice cream today, it was invited by the director uncle¡¿


    Wen Li: "..."


    The cameraman still pays attention to the privacy of the guests, and doesn¡¯t want to capture the content on the phone screen. It¡¯s just that he is too tall. When he moved away from the camera, he still accidentally scanned the screen, and the audience also saw that sentence.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾What is three hundred taels of silver here? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, brother camera, please turn the camera back, I want to see how Gu Cheng responds¡¿


    ¡¾Want to see +1¡¿


    The cameraman couldn''t see the barrage, so he specially left space for the little guests.


    Not long after the dumpling was sent, Gu Cheng replied.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    "?" The little girl tilted her head, "What do you mean by a little bit? Does it mean to let Miao Miao eat more?"


    Wen Li tilted his head and laughed.


    Duanzi who deliberately distorted the facts suddenly blushed.


    "I, Miao Miao, big brother, he, uh..."


    She was so panicked that she couldn''t speak a complete sentence, so she could only stuff a big mouthful of ice cream into her mouth to calm down, and when she calmed down, she could think of a good idea.


    The cool ice cream calmed down the brain, but there was a person beside him who kept laughing ''Pu Pu'', and Tuanzi bared his teeth in anger.


    "Go to work after eating!"


    Wen Li had an innocent face, "I asked for leave with the director, after all I came to visit relatives."


    Duanzi: "?"


    The man glanced to the right, confidently said, "I''m here to visit my brother who ran away from home. Is this reason enough for the director to approve the leave?"


    The little girl was stunned, and after a few seconds, she came back to her senses and quickly glanced at the three staff members in the store.


    Two women and one man, and according to the children in the community, the young man is still the owner of the store.


    She has a cousin who is a pastry chef?


    The big eyes seem to become the symbol of ice cream.


    Tuanzi curiously leaned over to post, "Is the boss your brother?"


    Wen Li smiled and nodded.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Wen Qi."


    "Then why did he run away from home?"


    Tuanzi noticed that the young boss had been staying in the cubicle and never came out, and he was puzzled, "There are not many guests at this meeting. Your brother has never come out. Do you dislike you and don''t want to see you?"


    Wen Li: "..."


    The big hand pinched the cheek of the dumpling, and pressed it lightly.


    Duanzi opened his mouth, but could only make an indistinct sound.


    "I don''t dislike you, I like you so much, I''m too shy to come out! Let go!"


    "There is no need to be so exaggerated."


    Wen Li is quite self-aware, it¡¯s good that his brother likes him, it¡¯s impossible to like him so much! And, with his brother''s temper, it''s impossible to be shy.


    Production area.


    The young boss decorated the flowers slowly.


    According to the previous sales volume, he made a good amount for the afternoon, but he still didn''t want to go out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 537： wen brothers

    Chapter 537 Wen Brothers


    Duanzi was curious about this cousin he had never met.


    She has sharp eyes and a smart little head, which can be seen from Wen Li''s unnatural smile.


    In addition, Wen Li had been sitting for a long time, and there were not many guests at this time, but the cousin didn''t come out to meet Wen Li for a long time. There might be a conflict between the brothers.


    A small meaty paw touched his chin, and Tuanzi showed a thoughtful expression.


    Even though he was thinking deeply, the other hand scooped up the ice cream obediently and sent it to his mouth.


    After eating the ice cream, the dumpling approached Wen Li treacherously, "Hey, would you like Miao Miao to call him out for you?"


    Wen Li looked at her amusedly, "How can I help? Tell the boss to deal with the bad stomach?"


    The little girl frowned, "I didn''t spoil my stomach!"


    There is still a scene, if she eats ice cream and eats a bad stomach, netizens will definitely go crazy @´ó¸ç, and something very scary will happen next.


    Little meat claws pressed Wen Li''s mouth, Tuanzi''s eyeballs rolled, "Well, Miaomiao can ask the boss about Sanjiangyuan. It''s so close to Sanjiangyuan, maybe the guests have also discussed about that community?"


    Paused, she raised the corners of her lips again, "Besides, we are filming a program. This is also an opportunity for publicity. The boss should agree, um, yes!"


    Her self-convincing little head, in fact, accidentally revealed a guilty conscience.


    Wen Li pushed her claws away, and said with a smile, "Then you go and try, if it succeeds, I will treat you to a feast."


    At that moment, he seemed to hear the sound of ''di'', and his cousin''s eyes were more lively than before, obviously very excited.


    "There is no need for a big meal, just some ice cream."


    The little girl had an expression of ''I''m saving money for you''.


    She jumped off the stool, ran to the counter, and asked the cashier about Sanjiangyuan in a sweet voice.


    The cashier has really heard of it.


    "At that time, many students were still ready to move, saying that they would go together to catch... cough cough!"


    Seeing the camera, the cashier quickly swallowed that word again.


    "However," thinking of the scene at that time, the cashier smiled, "There were also parents in the store at the time, and when they heard this, they joined forces with other parents to suppress the group of students. But when those students came to buy things, they would still discuss this matter. thing."


    Facing the big curious eyes of Shangtuanzi, the cashier couldn''t help but talk more.


    "It seems that there is a student who lives on the opposite side of the building and can see the windows of that house. According to him, he has never seen the curtains of that house being drawn, and the curtains are not very blackout. I never saw the lights turn on. It was also because of this discovery that later many students felt that the sound of footsteps could be explained scientifically, but they didn¡¯t find the reason for it.¡±


    "There is no light and the curtains have not been drawn?"


    Tuanzi stroked Rourou''s chin, thoughtful.


    The cashier looked around and couldn''t help lowering his voice, "Actually, our boss lives in Sanjiangyuan, do you want me to ask for you?"


    The little girl''s eyes lit up.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Does this count as pie in the sky? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It doesn¡¯t take much effort to get it¡¿


    Dumplings don''t care so much, they are flattering and boastful.


    The cashier quickly went to the cubicle to ask.


    The young boss was cleaning the production area. Hearing this, he was a little puzzled, "What program?"


    ""The Big Adventure Group" is a program where cute babies follow their parents on adventures."


    The cashier was a little excited: "There is a young guest who can also martial arts."


    Afraid that the boss would refuse, she whispered again, "Actually, this is also a good opportunity to promote our store for free. Would you like to chat with Miao Miao, the boss?"


    Handsome guys and cute babies are chatting, the picture is also very beautiful! The cashier secretly looked forward to it in his heart.


    Wen Qi already felt that something was wrong when he heard that there was a young guest who knew martial arts, and when he heard the name ''Miao Miao'', he came up with the answer directly.


    This is a program my cousin participated in.


    Why did my cousin come to this store suddenly?


    Needless to say, Wen Li must have tricked people into coming here.


    Wen Qi threw the rag onto the table vigorously.


    The cashier shrunk his neck subconsciously and looked at him blankly, "Boss?"


    Wen Qi took a deep breath, he won''t argue with employees or children, but he can argue with his stinky brother!


    "I see, you go out first."


    "oh oh."


    The cashier hurriedly left the workshop and returned to his post.


    Patted her heart lightly, she was a little puzzled, the boss''s aura just now was amazing, obviously the boss usually doesn''t talk much, but his attitude is very gentle.


    "Sister, beautiful sister!"


    The sound of milk whirring woke her up.


    The cashier hurriedly said to the dumpling: "The boss will come out immediately."


    "Great!"


    Duanzi made a victory gesture, and quickly ordered a bunch of things.


    "Come on to your boss."


    Duanzi was confident, "However, it will be a treat for the program team and that brother later!"


    Some finished products are served directly.


    Tuanzi enthusiastically greeted the young guests to eat together, and even sneaked up to Wen Li to show off, "Miao Miao succeeded."


    Wen Li glanced at the production area, but he didn''t see the boss, so he chuckled.


    After another meeting, the boss who took off his apron came out.


    He gave Wen Li a hard look from a place where no one else could see.


    Wen Li showed an innocent smile.


    Tuanzi looked up at this strange cousin.


    There are some similarities in facial features and Wen Li, but they are tougher and have a better figure, not as thin as Wen Li.


    Noticing the dumplings and the camera, the young boss showed a business-like smile again.


    "What do you want to ask, little guest?"


    Well, this smile is a bit fake.


    Tuanzi stroked his chin, thoughtful.


    The audience can''t control so much, a handsome boss who can make desserts, go!


    ¡¾Wow, this boss¡¯s appearance is not inferior to some artists¡¿


    ¡¾And he is naturally handsome, even without makeup¡¿


    ¡¾Camera brother, take more shots! ¡¿


    ¡¾The handsome guy is actually a dessert chef? I love you more, can you go home with me?]


    ¡¾A few dishes in front, drink like this? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I feel that this store has stuffed money into the show crew? Is this free advertising? ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, the shops along the way are all stuffed with money? In front, think less and live better]


    Tuanzi didn''t know whether this cousin knew his identity or whether he wanted to recognize himself.


    She didn''t care too much, and seriously asked Wen Qi to sit down and have a drink, and asked about Sanjiangyuan.


    Wen Qi did rent a house in Sanjiangyuan, but the rented house is a little far from the rumored building, almost one south and one north.


    "I left early and returned late, so I didn''t pay much attention to this."


    Wen Qi observed Xia Tuanzi''s expression, not sure if she knew her identity, so she put this aside for the time being, "However, I accidentally heard a few people renting in Sanjiangyuan say that the two households where the rumors appeared might be Will sell the house cheap, they only care about the price, not whether it is haunted or not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 538： Wen Lis True Fragrance

    Chapter 538 Wen Li''s True Fragrance


    In the face of housing prices, haunted rumors are nothing. In order to save money, some people even dare to buy houses where murders have occurred.


    What''s more, Sanjiangyuan is only haunted by rumors, so far no victims have been seen, and no one has seen it with their own eyes.


    The young boss gave a clue from another angle.


    Duanzi scratched her hair a little bit tangled.


    "Miao Miao can''t analyze it."


    She looked at her friends for help, and found that everyone was still eating, so she had to go to the next door to seek help from the adults.


    Several parents and directors are eating noodles in a noodle shop.


    There are several kinds of noodles on the table, including beef sliced ??noodles, mutton noodles, clear soup noodles and stewed noodles with a lot of spicy peppers.


    The smell was so strong that the dumpling suddenly couldn''t walk.


    She thought about it seriously.


    "Ice cream can''t fill your stomach, you should eat staple food for dinner."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Just say you want to eat noodles too¡¿


    Tuanzi flung himself into Tantai Yi''s arms, and watched the director call up to the noodles again, and said with a smile, "Miao Miao found out a very important clue, but Miao Miao doesn''t quite understand it."


    Director Ming glanced at the corners of her lips, then at the second bowl of noodles served, and could only push it away.


    "Thanks!"


    Tuanzi was about to grab a pair of chopsticks, but a pair of chopsticks were stuffed directly into her hands. Looking up, Tantai Yi was ordering food with the owner of the noodle shop.


    "Senior brother, are you not full?"


    "I''m full, I called for you."


    The dumplings were so moved that they buried their heads in eating. Halfway through the meal, they remembered about Wen Qi, and hurriedly told the director.


    "Uncle director, you can go over and ask later."


    Director Ming is too lazy to move after eating and drinking.


    "When I digest it, people won''t run away anyway."


    Afraid that Tuanzi would be too active to go to work, he hastened to add, "But the face will be cold."


    "Makes sense!"


    Duanzi quickly raised his chopsticks and rushed towards the hot noodles.


    The dessert shop next door.


    As soon as Tuanzi left, Wen Qi motioned for his younger brother to go to the lounge to chat.


    The handsome man suddenly knocked on his leg.


    "My legs are sore and I can''t walk."


    Wen Qi chuckled: "Then you are short of calcium, do you want me to buy you calcium tablets for children?"


    Is this insinuating that I am naive? Wen Li thought for a while, and said directly cheekily, "I''ll also get some other vitamin tablets. I''ve been too busy recently, and my nutritional intake is insufficient."


    The young boss looked him up and down, raised his eyebrows, "I didn''t see that you were undernourished, but overnourished, otherwise you wouldn''t have grown up like this at the age of a primary school student."


    What should I do when the other party is yin and yang? A thick skin can handle anything.


    Wen Li smiled and said: "Then brother is going to school to supervise me?"


    Wen Qi felt goose bumps all over his body.


    He glared at the stinky boy, turned around and left.


    As for whether his brother followed up, he didn''t care!


    As soon as Wen Qi entered the lounge, Wen Qi was about to close the door, and saw a smiling face without any surprise.


    Wen Li calmly sat down on the small sofa, as if this was his home.


    "Are you busy recently?"


    Wen Qi folded his arms and stared at him angrily, "If you are really free, put on a vest and write some satirical novels!"


    "It''s a bit free," Wen Li admitted honestly, "So I am willing to help others, helping a strange lady fight a divorce lawsuit, and I can also join the program group to help my sister create heat. Come and see the big brother who ran away from home."


    "I didn''t run away from home!"


    Wen Qi sometimes wonders what his brother''s mouth is made of. Anything can taste bad in his mouth.


    "I just disagree with them, and it''s not a big deal. It''s been like this since I was a kid."


    Wen Qi didn''t take this matter to heart at all. He believed that many people had similar experiences to him. Personal dreams and parental expectations collide.


    He went abroad to study, studying computer network technology. But his parents didn''t know that he secretly enrolled in a dessert training class abroad, and immediately went to work in a dessert shop after returning to China. After getting a general understanding of the industry, he opened a shop directly.


    Obviously, this behavior is contrary to the parents'' expectations, and a family war breaks out.


    The mother who inherited his grandfather''s stubborn temper was very angry, and the father added fuel to the fire from time to time, and he never thought of compromising.


    Knowing the path he wants to take, he has been self-reliant to earn money to pay tuition and living expenses, and to save money for studying abroad since college. He doesn''t want to follow the path arranged by his parents, and he won''t shamelessly use their money to do what he likes to make them angry.


    In short, Wen Qi has a clear conscience and will never compromise. He likes the current pace of life, and doesn''t want to join the huge army of migrant workers.


    Thinking of this, Wen Qi looked at his younger brother suspiciously, "Could you be their lobbyist?"


    "How could it be?" Wen Li said innocently, "You have opened the shop for more than a year, and you also told them that the shop is profitable. For the sake of the amount, they have gradually accepted you as a pastry chef. "


    "That¡­"


    Before Wen Qi finished speaking, Wen Li spread his hands innocently, "They just think that since you have a successful career, it''s time to consider starting a family, and they''re already talking about blind dates."


    Wen Qi: "..."


    A few seconds later, the young boss said firmly, "No, they should want you to start a family, so you just found an excuse to come out, and you used me as an excuse, mumbling about ''bring back the elder brother who ran away from home'' or something like that. "


    The deception failed, Wen Li was not annoyed, and still smiled, "We are brothers in trouble, and the eldest brother should not dislike me and drive me away..."


    "Very disgusting." Wen Qi didn''t give him a chance to finish speaking, his tone was firm.


    Wen Li hypocritically wiped away tears that didn''t exist.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t give his younger brother a chance to speak, otherwise he would make a series of moves, Wen Qi simply pre-empted, "Didn''t you care about Miao Miao''s return before? Why did you suddenly join the show because of her?"


    Someone wiped his tears and paused.


    Eyes similar to those of Wen Li narrowed slightly, and Wen Qi looked him up again, with a slightly mocking tone, "Oh, it''s a slap in the face."


    Wen Li declined the topic.


    Rejection is rejection, but my thoughts can''t help but go back to when my cousin first came back.


    Their family didn''t have much contact with the aunt''s family. After his cousin was born, he hadn''t seen each other. After the accident happened to her, he was indeed a little sad, but only a little bit. After all, he was a relative who had never met. When someone came back, he was a little happy, and only a little bit.


    are relatives, but if they have not cultivated feelings, the family relationship will not be so strong.


    So the cousin came back safely, and when his parents didn''t visit each other, he didn''t go to visit, and he missed the best opportunity to get acquainted with the cousin and cultivate a relationship.


    After that, he continued his life, but he didn''t expect his cousin to be active on the screen from time to time. To pass the time, he watched the show a few times.


    I want to watch it even after watching it. I chased it from one show to another, and finally found out that my sister is so cute!


    Here comes the problem. When his cousin first came back, he didn¡¯t come to visit her. Now that she has become famous, he would definitely be misunderstood if he came to her.


    Some scheming writers decided to find another way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 539： brother

    Chapter 539 Brother


    Because the real fragrance slapped her face, Wen Li had to find a way to make her presence felt in front of her cousin.


    What he wants is not the relationship of going to relatives to say hello during the holidays. How to create a sense of presence is very important.


    Not only must there be a sense of presence, but also a belated gift must be delivered. And this gift can''t be a simple gift that can be seen everywhere, it must show his intentions and be really useful to his cousin.


    He observed secretly like a cat, and found that the Gu Zhuo brothers had actually been in contact with their cousin, and the relationship seemed to be pretty good. With vinegar in his heart, he had to find Gu Li to inquire about the news as if nothing had happened.


    Fortunately, this cousin seems to be irritable but actually arrogant, and he can get the information he wants by talking backwards. He took advantage of the opportunity to find the program group of "The Great Expedition", successfully became a director, and persuaded the director to set the location of the first episode in an abandoned factory.


    If everything goes well, the program group digs out the secrets of the factory and pushes Qian Duocai to the forefront. If the program group is popular, the cousin is also popular, which is hardly a good gift.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect so many accidents in the abandoned factory, and this good gift is a bit inferior.


    The talented writer agonizes over gift-giving again.


    At this moment, he was not annoyed when his brother exposed the whole process of slapping in the face. Instead, he pushed his nose on his face and asked humbly, "Brother, do you have any good ideas? What gift should I give to make Miao Miao''s eyes shine?"


    Wen Qi sneered: "You put on women''s clothes and dance for her, you will definitely surprise her."


    Wen Li glanced at him quietly, "You are really a brother."


    A certain brother just wants the stinky brother to leave quickly.


    "You have so many eyes, are you afraid that you won''t be able to think of a good gift?"


    He pulled the person up and tried to push him out the door.


    "You brought the show crew here on purpose."


    Wen Qi sees it very clearly. The younger brother did this not only to let him get in touch with his cousin, but also to help promote it.


    It¡¯s just that things go against the grain. A temporary director who abuses his power is found out, and it¡¯s easy to be targeted by netizens.


    You have done nothing wrong and people are chasing you to vent your dissatisfaction in life. If you really do something small, those people may not be able to crowd out your brother''s account. Those people can''t be perfect people, but they expect people who live better than them to become saints without any stains.


    Wen Qi doesn''t believe that his younger brother can''t see through this.


    Seeing through and still doing this, really... "Stupid?"


    Wen Li still had an innocent look on his face, "Isn''t it okay to let you get in touch with your cute sister on purpose? Brother, I am a lesson from the past, so be careful when you hit your face."


    The two brothers initially had similar ideas.


    Gu Miaomiao is a cousin who has never met, because of her relationship, she is sad for her accident and happy for her return, but that''s all, she has no plans to move around.


    The difference is that after finishing a work, Wen Li became flustered and began to follow variety shows, gradually becoming more and more popular, and finally approached his sister cheekily, trying to be more important than other cousins.


    Wen Qi opened his own shop, although he can close the shop occasionally to give himself a holiday, but most of the time he is very busy. In the rest time of the day, apart from being busy buying goods, it is to research new products.


    He likes innovation, has no other hobbies, does not follow variety shows, and ignores the variety show video clips sent by his brother every day, so far he has not fallen.


    Understanding what Brother Chou meant, Wen Qi shook his head, "Impossible! I''m not you!"


    Wen Li showed a meaningful smile, "Brother, I just recorded, I hope you will do what you say. I am so happy that there are few people fighting for my sister."


    Wen Qi glanced at him, and finally pushed him out.


    Shortly afterwards, the parents came to chat with Wen Qi, and after getting the clues, everyone left the dessert shop.


    Duanzi turned around in three steps, and was quite reluctant to part with the delicious food in the dessert shop.


    "Miaomiao''s stomach is not up to snuff."


    She patted her chubby belly, "Oh, I only ate a few, and there are still many things I haven''t tasted yet."


    Other children also patted their stomachs regretfully.


    The rather gluttonous little fat man Xu Shuo said cleverly: "We''ve been shooting shows here these days, so we can come here often!"


    Brother Xu Huan immediately added: "The program team will be reimbursed!"


    The two brothers had no idea that the Xu family invested in the show, and that the reimbursement for the program was their dear old father.


    The old father glanced at them and said nothing.


    The two brothers thought they had solved the problem, but Tuanzi still sighed faintly.


    "The point is not who is reimbursed, but Miao Miao''s elder brother."


    Patting her stomach, she added, "There are also second uncle and second aunt, third uncle and third aunt."


    The elders also disapprove of her eating too much ice cream and desserts.


    Thinking of this, she looked back reluctantly.


    Goodbye her love! Woo hoo!


    Wen Qi was clearing the dining table, and occasionally glanced outside the door. Several times, he saw Tuanzi turning around in three steps, and felt a ''thump'' in his heart.


    Could it be that the cousin likes him very much when we meet for the first time?


    If the cousin likes him very much, but he behaves coldly, the little girl may be very sad.


    He once lost his family members, but now that he returns, he should be very eager for family affection. If the relatives who want to be close are indifferent, if it is him, he will feel uncomfortable, let alone a five and a half year old child?


    The young boss suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    He didn''t think much about this younger sister, she was just a relative who might move around during the holidays. However, he didn''t want to hurt his sister''s sincerity.


    At this moment, he heard the cashier and the clerk who was in charge of making the drinks whispering about the little guests.


    "I don''t know if they will come again. It seems that they like the food here, and there are still a lot of them that haven''t tasted."


    Wen Qi''s eyes lit up.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to get along with each other after that, but now I¡¯m in the same city, and we¡¯re still so close. Every meal with some food is a celebration of my cousin¡¯s safe return.


    The guests visited again in the afternoon. There were many and mixed clues. In addition, they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. There were many messy thoughts in their heads, and there were not enough clues to support each idea.


    Soon it was time for dinner, the director ordered lunch boxes in advance, and everyone simply ate in a park near the community.


    No matter what kind of rice, the dumpling tastes delicious.


    It''s just that she occasionally regrets that she can''t eat food from the dessert shop.


    After dinner, the director gave one hour of free time, and the guests were free to choose whether they want the cameraman to follow up.


    Tuanzi chose not to follow the filming, she wanted to lead the third senior brother and cousin around.


    Before he started shopping, he saw someone riding an electric bicycle stop beside Wen Li, left a few bags behind, and rode away again.


    Taking a closer look, the logo on the bag looks familiar.


    "Hey, speaking of it, that person looked familiar just now, like another cousin!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s Wen Qi, he delivered the food himself, did Wen Li order takeaway? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 540： soft-spoken

    Chapter 540 Hard mouthed and soft hearted


    Wen Qi took the time to come over to deliver the food. He wanted to tell the stinky brother a few words, but when he saw the stinky brother showing that particularly annoying smile, he drove away without saying a word.


    The young writer held the bag in one hand and waved the other. The wind carried his voice to Wen Qi''s ear.


    "Brother, hold on."


    Wen Qi: "..." Curse the bad brother with a toothache tonight.


    Wen Qi walked on the front foot, and the dumpling rushed to Wen Li on the back foot.


    Obviously very greedy, Tuanzi still looked away with difficulty, looked up at Wen Li, smiling brighter than Hua''er.


    "Cousin, have you ordered takeaway?"


    Wen Li smiled and pinched her fat face, and took the initiative to open the bag.


    "I didn''t order it, my brother took the initiative to deliver it."


    The word ''active'' was bitten hard by him.


    "He knows I don''t like eating these, but you do."


    Duanzi was a little flattered.


    "Hey? Does Cousin Wen Qi like Miao Miao?"


    Wen Qi''s attitude was relatively cold after getting along with her for a short time before. To be precise, it is the attitude towards unfamiliar relatives.


    After going through so many things and being taught by so many people around her, Tuanzi has long understood that not everyone will like her, so she has to be normal.


    Duanzi is not so domineering and narcissistic that everyone has to like her.


    Even if they are relatives, there are also relatives and distances.


    In the dessert shop, her attitude towards Wen Qi was the same as that of a big brother who was unfamiliar.


    A big strange brother who can make desserts.


    Wen Li will not admit or deny anything for his brother, he will just answer, "I don''t know, but these are indeed for you, take a look."


    Looking inside the dumpling bag, there are fresh milk puffs, macarons and cherry cakes, taro rolls, and several ice creams.


    "Wow, Miao Miao has never eaten before!"


    Duanzi was so moved that his big eyes were filled with ice cream.


    She doesn''t know if this counts as liking her, but it''s a good intention, and she has to accept it, and then return the kindness later.


    The little meaty claws reached out to the ice cream for the first time, took out one by one, and distributed them to the senior brother and cousin.


    Tan Taiyi took a few glances at the ice cream, and then his eyes fell on Tuanzi''s chubby face again.


    "Don''t you like to eat?"


    "Yes, I like it very much~"


    Tuanzi held his own bowl happily, and smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth, "So I have to share it with my brother and cousin, let''s have fun together."


    Even if I like it very much, even if there are too many elders and supervisors who can¡¯t eat it often, should I share it with him?


    Tantaiyi really felt this kind of affection, which was never given to him by his relatives in name, and villagers with blood ties.


    There is no blood relationship. The master, the younger sister, and the older brother told him successively what a family is.


    Tantai intended to return the chocolate ice cream in his hand.


    He received this sincere heart and wanted to convey his own.


    "You can eat it," Wen Li said softly, looking at his cousin who was savoring seriously, "It''s really not good to eat too much at once, and I bet my brother will definitely give it away tomorrow."


    Wen Qi has always disliked him since he was a child, but every time he is hard-spoken and soft-hearted, he follows him to clean up the mess. He scolds people without dirty words. Afterwards, it is Wen Qi who secretly threatens people not to sue, otherwise he will Parents have already been invited.


    With his parents'' personality, once he invites his parents, his parents will ask him to change his personality, and maybe he will have to apologize to those people.


    He doesn¡¯t want to change. Those people made mistakes in the first place. He aspires to be a gentleman.


    Such a life is beautiful.


    Tantaiyi couldn''t guess what this handsome young man was thinking.


    He thought for a few seconds and ate it himself.


    It is really refreshing to eat something cold in the hot summer.


    Several people ate free takeaway food, took a walk around, and it was time to meet up.


    The director has already bought the fruit, and everyone came to the door with the fruit.


    After discussion, the Tuanzi group and Zuoqiu group lived in Grandpa Qin¡¯s house on the sixth floor, and the other two groups lived in Grandma Zhou¡¯s house on the seventh floor.


    Brother Xu Huan was not very happy.


    "We also want to be with my sister."


    Whether it''s sister Miaomiao or sister Xiaoqiu, it''s fine!


    Boss Xu pouted at Qiu Kaiyao, "Even if she has a brother, it''s still a sister, it''s all the same."


    The two brothers looked at each other, but still didn''t say ''that''s different'' in front of the camera.


    Mom said, sometimes not telling the truth is for the good of the other party. If they are sure, they can make a decision directly, and if they are not sure, go back and ask her.


    From the first issue, the two brothers were sure about it, so they didn''t tell their parents.


    But his son knows it himself, boss Xu still got a glimpse of something from the attitude of the two sons, and is going to ask carefully in private.


    Qiu Yu''s attitude was as usual, and others couldn''t see the clue.


    Qiu Kaiyao brothers and sisters didn''t react too much, obviously they didn''t notice the hidden dissatisfaction of the two brothers.


    The attitudes of the audience were mixed. After making a noise for a while, everyone''s attention returned to the haunted rumors of Sanjiangyuan.


    ¡¾Hope to find out the truth tonight¡¿


    ¡¾This is difficult. If no one hears the movement tonight, the sound of footsteps in the middle of the night is still a mystery. Even if they hear it, they can''t break in, right? Breaking into a private house! ¡¿


    ¡¾But Miaomiao and her senior brother know martial arts, they should be able to hear if someone is walking around next door, or you can lie on the window and peek¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t, I saw it, the windows of their community are all bare walls, if you¡¯re not careful, it¡¯ll fall down¡¿


    ¡¾What are you afraid of? They know martial arts. Those who are capable work hard, and those who are capable have the courage to take risks¡¿


    Grandpa Qin''s house on the sixth floor.


    Grandpa Qin dislikes the director, but his attitude towards his grandchildren is still very good. At first, he only agreed with Tuanzi and Tantaiyi to stay for one night, but when Zuo Qiu softly called him Grandpa and asked to stay, he still agreed.


    Can a child¡¯s request be the same as that of Ming Dao¡¯s tearful man?


    After Grandpa Qin picked up the fruit, he turned around and washed it, put it out, and brought out some peanuts and melon seeds.


    "You do whatever you want, treat it as your own home."


    Tuanzi took Zuo Qiu''s hand to thank him, and urged Grandpa Qin to rest.


    "Grandpa, go and rest, don''t worry about us."


    This time point has passed the old man''s usual rest time, and the two children are quite embarrassed.


    Grandpa Qin didn''t refuse. He made sure that the doors and windows were closed, and went into the bedroom, leaving the guest bedroom in the living room to the program crew.


    Two children got together to peel the oranges. After peeling, one was given to the senior brother and the other to Zuo Jingxin.


    Eating, drinking, drinking and playing with the mobile phone, it was midnight soon.


    The guests became nervous, and the audience who worked hard to stay up late were also a little nervous.


    ¡¾Ah, although the radio equipment is good, even if there is sound, we probably can¡¯t hear it clearly, **** it¡¿


    ¡¾Pity¡¿


    ¡¾What is Miao Miao doing? She started sticking to the wall]


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 541： dont take photos when passing by

    Chapter 541 Passing by without sneaking


    Tuanzi heard some voices vaguely, but he was not sure, so he could only press his small ears tightly against the wall, and propped his two fleshy claws against the wall.


    Zuo Qiu saw her movement, hesitated for a few seconds, and carefully put his ear against the wall.


    Didn''t hear anything.


    She will post again!


    Still haven''t heard.


    The little girl looked pitifully at Zuo Jingxin, who rubbed her little head.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: That¡¯s weird, there are indeed footsteps, but why doesn¡¯t it sound like it¡¯s coming from the next door? ¡¿


    There is a difference between being able to hear a sound and judging the position of the sound.


    Tuanzi struggled for a while, and slowly moved to the side of the man with white hair and golden eyes, "Senior brother, did you hear that?"


    Tantai Yi, who had a deeper skill, nodded slightly.


    "It''s not clear, but it doesn''t seem to be coming from the next door, nor upstairs."


    After a pause, Tantai said again, "There is no breath of living people next door."


    The brothers and sisters have kung fu, and they can judge by their voice and breath, but other guests and staff cannot judge.


    However, the long-term cooperation made the guests and staff choose to trust the siblings.


    It is even more difficult for the audience to judge across the screen.


    ¡¾Why didn¡¯t I understand, what does it mean that it¡¯s not a voice from next door or upstairs¡¿


    ¡¾There is a voice without the breath of a living person, could it be...¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone believes in science, science makes me happy¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t believe in ghosts in the world, they say that on purpose to attract attention and create heat, right? I just don¡¯t know, it¡¯s their idea or the program team¡¯s idea]


    ¡¾How to say upstairs¡¿


    Upstairs, the two groups of guests didn''t have the time, and couldn''t even tell when the sound started to appear.


    They made a simple receiver out of plastic cups, and six people took turns to monitor.


    During the discussion downstairs, Boss Xu suddenly frowned and said in confusion, "There seems to be a sound, but it''s very soft. Why is it more like it''s coming from downstairs instead of next door?"


    The two sons scrambled to listen.


    They heard voices and could not judge.


    "Let me listen."


    Qiu Yu smiled and took the simple receiver with a calm and at ease attitude. He moved gracefully, listened sideways, and nodded affirmatively at Boss Xu, "There is indeed a voice, it''s too soft, and it''s coming from downstairs."


    ¡¾Wow, Mr. Qiu is very good even without martial arts, unexpectedly able to come up with such a good idea¡¿


    ¡¾Here comes a new question. The person on the sixth floor said it wasn¡¯t upstairs or next door, and the seventh floor said it was downstairs and not next door. So which floor is the sound from? Isn''t there only vacant houses on the sixth and seventh floors? ¡¿


    ¡¾How come they heard the voice, you don¡¯t question it, people will hear the voice with martial arts, you say they fabricated facts to attract attention? Don''t be too double-standard in life]


    ¡¾The identity of the double-standard party is clear at a glance, don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m more curious about what everyone will do next¡¿


    On the sixth floor, the two of Tuanzi couldn''t see the screen. As the parties involved, they wanted to answer their own questions.


    "Brother," Tuanzi glanced at the lens, motioning for Tantaiyi to bend down, and when the other party bent down, she almost said in a voice, "Actually, the best solution is to go to the next door and have a look."


    Past experience told her that guessing will only waste time and emotion, and seeing is believing.


    Tan Taiyi maintained a bent posture, and nodded slightly.


    He also agrees that seeing is believing.


    However, he only heard the director complain during the day, saying that many things should not cross the line, and he cannot enter the house or peep without the owner''s permission, otherwise the spittle of netizens will drown him.


    The young young man thought to himself, modern people are so strange that they have the habit of spitting at people casually.


    "Do you have a solution?" he asked Tuanzi.


    The little girl smiled "hehe".


    "Miao Miao is good at exploiting loopholes!"


    Before, she took advantage of loopholes and got a lot of candies from Jin Chunchao and Gu Zhuo brothers. Of course, Gu Cheng was also responsible for releasing the water, otherwise the supernatural elder brother would have blocked all the roads long ago.


    "Let''s not go in," the little girl twisted her body triumphantly, "We just passed by accidentally with a camera on our shoulders. Can things that are accidentally photographed count as photographs?"


    Tantai said: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You really know how to take advantage of loopholes, but, have you ever thought that the curtains next door have already been drawn¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Hehe, isn¡¯t there a little Gugu here. Xiao Gugu opened the curtain a little bit, is it okay? Wow, little Gugu, you are too good, aren''t you? ¡¿


    Falling into Tantaiyi''s eyes, the little junior sister smiled complacently, and suddenly showed a flattering smile, as if communicating with someone who does not exist.


    He has seen similar scenes many times in Gu Zhai.


    Junior Sister has a secret that she cannot tell them.


    Tantai is willing to maintain this secret.


    He turned slightly sideways, blocking the camera.


    Tuanzi successfully exchanged the lucky draw chance for the help of the system.


    The system indicated that it would only use energy to open a few curtains a little bit. As for problems such as lighting, it has the ability to solve it, but it will not solve it. The lights in the next room suddenly turned on, that was a real supernatural event.


    After the discussion, Tuanzi looked at the staff expectantly, wanting to borrow a video camera.


    "It''s the kind of sports camera, we have to go out and fly around, maybe we will find a clue?"


    The program group has long been prepared, and Director Ming has also ordered that he can meet any needs of Tuanzi.


    The brothers and sisters each took a video camera, looked at the moonlight tonight, and flew out from the balcony of Grandpa Qin''s house.


    ¡¾The exciting moment has come¡¿


    ¡¾After so many months, I have experienced the feeling of Feifei again¡¿


    ¡¾But candid shots are not good¡¿


    ¡¾What sneak shot? Didn¡¯t you hear what they said, they are patrolling around to see if there are any suspicious people in the community]


    ¡¾Free tour, they are too kind¡¿


    ¡¾Securities are patrolling the ground, they are patrolling in the air, very good, don¡¯t leave any way for suspicious people to survive¡¿


    In order not to leave evidence, the two acted separately. Action cameras are attached to their collars, and when their bodies turn from side to side, the lens will also turn from side to side.


    When patrolling, of course, you have to turn left and right, and accidentally sweep to the house next to Grandpa Qin.


    Through the drawn curtains, what they saw was furniture with various coverings. Due to the lack of light, I couldn''t see clearly, but it was enough to see that no one was moving around in the living room.


    After that, they went around to the outer wall of the bedroom, and they could also see that no one was moving around in the bedroom.


    ¡¾no one! So who is the voice? ¡¿


    ¡¾Goose bumps started¡¿


    ¡¾I no longer dare to go to the bathroom alone¡¿


    ¡¾This is the situation on the sixth floor, what about the seventh floor? ¡¿


    Tuanzi and Tantai Yi met, did not speak, and stepped down the outer wall of the building at the same time, using their strength to circle up, and swept the seventh floor as well.


    Grandma Zhou¡¯s house next door has also been dust-proofed, and no one lives there or walks around.


    The two reunited and landed on the balcony of Grandma Zhou''s house.


    Qiu Yu and Boss Xu just opened the balcony door and found that there were two more people on the balcony, their faces hidden in the shadows, and they swallowed in fright.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 542： Precepts and deeds

    Chapter 542 Precepts and deeds


    The clouds dispersed, and the moonlight poured down again, illuminating the faces of the two.


    Boss Xu swallowed back the scream, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Qiu Yu turned his toes back towards the living room. He watched the two of them calmly.


    The white-haired man stood by the railing, while the little girl crouched on the railing like a nimble cat.


    One has a beautiful appearance, and the other once again showed superb martial arts. It can be seen that most of the heat of the night has flowed to the live broadcast room of this group.


    Qiu Yu was a little reconciled. Why did others always get what he wanted so easily? Why do people always rob him?


    The handsome face was stained with worry, Qiu Yu said softly, "Don''t squat like this, be careful of falling."


    Tuanzi didn''t care at all, "Miao Miao has martial arts, so she won''t fall."


    "That''s right," Qiu Yu continued to worry, "Many viewers like you very much, but they are afraid that they will imitate you, which would be quite dangerous. Sigh, these days, everyone loves to imitate too much. As a public figure, you can''t Pay less attention."


    The little girl paused, tilted her head to look at his worried face, landed silently, and quietly moved closer to Tantaiyi.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Sure, he is hostile to Miao Miao, he spoke strangely in the first issue, just like cousin Wen Li talking to others]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I will pay attention to the trend on the Internet, you don''t need to worry about him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Then leave it to you, the most powerful system in the universe! ¡¿


    [Ancient Martial Arts System: There is no need to be so exaggerated, the universe is vast, there are thousands of worlds, there are many existences similar to me, there is unity outside the system]


    That being said, the system is very useful, and the work efficiency is much higher.


    It has been secretly investigating the abandoned factory, and has also investigated evidence that the police did not find and is not conducive to Qian Duocai. This will be packed up and sent to the police.


    It is the same as the host, and it is a low-key system that does not leave its name.


    and so on found that some people in the live broadcast room attacked the host because of Qiu Yu''s words, and then quietly connected to the Internet to carry out remote attacks, causing those people''s mobile phones and tablets to go black.


    The task was overfulfilled today, and the system silently recorded it.


    Deliberately ignoring the somewhat hostile Qiu Yu, Tuanzi cheerfully told Boss Xu what they found.


    "We flew around this building, but we didn''t find it."


    Boss Xu was surprised: "No one is walking but there are voices. Could it be..."


    "Absolutely not!"


    Before Tuanzi answered, Xu Shuo poked his head out from behind Boss Xu, full of confidence, "The pictures you took are normal. If there is something there, the pictures should not be normal. After all, magnetic fields will also affect each other. , it can be seen that this is not haunted, but people are making ghosts."


    When he is proud, he likes to shake his head like a dumpling.


    Boss Xu poked his head in a funny way, "Then tell me, who is playing tricks? What is the purpose?"


    Xu Shuo got stuck and asked his brother for help.


    Xu Huan pretended not to see it.


    Boss Xu squeezed the head of his second son, "Have you heard a saying? Only half a bucket of water will slosh!"


    Xu Shuo was not convinced. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of someone staring at him. Turning his head, he found that Tuanzi was staring at his... head.


    "Sister Miao Miao, what are you looking at?"


    He touched his head in confusion.


    Duanzi grabbed his hand that was about to move.


    "Your head looks nice to touch."


    Uncle Xu slapped it again and again.


    The little boy''s face suddenly became tangled into a pickle.


    Should he contribute his head to make his sister happy, take the opportunity to abduct her into his home, or protect his dignity?


    After much deliberation, he felt that his dignity could be maintained in the future, and the top priority was to kidnap his sister.


    "you can¡­"


    Before he could speak, he found that the balcony was empty.


    He was slapped on the head.


    "Miao Miao flew away, saying that she would continue to patrol and look for clues."


    Xu Shuo looked up in shock.


    Knowing a son is like a father, Boss Xu laughed at him, "Is it a struggle? I don''t know how to choose, right? After thinking for so long, I left long ago. What does this mean?"


    Boss Xu was about to take the opportunity to teach his son to "seize the opportunity", but he heard his second son angrily say, "It means you are bad, and you just watch good shows and don''t remind me!"


    Boss Xu was speechless, he was really interested in watching the show.


    Looking at his son''s chubby face again, he immediately made trouble, "Your brother didn''t remind you."


    Xu Shuo turned into a fire-breathing dragon to trouble Xu Huan.


    At 1:30 in the morning, no matter whether it was on the sixth floor or the seventh floor, there was no sound.


    The guests retreated back to the hotel to rest one after another.


    The cameramen stopped following.


    Having a private space, Boss Xu immediately asked the two sons why they had a bad attitude towards the Qiu Kaile brothers and sisters.


    "You have been muttering about wanting a younger brother and sister, are they also younger brothers and sisters?"


    The two brothers looked at each other and pouted.


    "What we want is a cute brother or sister, not a brother or sister who speaks ill of others."


    "Um?"


    Boss Xu tried to bring his two sons to him, but unexpectedly found that he couldn''t carry them. He put down his hands as if nothing had happened, poured himself a glass of water, and held the gesture of a parent, "What happened? Tell me."


    The two boys, one fat and one thin, you said what you said.


    The matter dates back to the first period.


    At that time, the guests arrived one after another. Boss Xu arrived first with his two sons, followed by Qiu Yu with a pair of siblings.


    This is the only guest group that brought two children to participate. The two brothers greeted Qiu Kaile and his sister warmly, but their attitude was lukewarm.


    "I don''t expect everyone to like me."


    Xu Shuo pursed his lips unhappily, "After a while, after their brother finished chatting with them, they suddenly became very warm to us, just like some students in school."


    Whether they like them, or whether the parents like their father''s children to play with them, they can tell the difference clearly.


    Boss Xu raised his forehead, "This is also unavoidable."


    "That''s not true, we''re not so stingy," Xu Shuo hummed heavily, "We went to the simple bathroom set up by the show crew halfway, and heard them say I''m fat and they don''t want to play with me."


    Clearly dislike him and don''t want to play with him, but deliberately approached him in front of the camera, the little boy expressed his anger!


    "They also said bad things about Sister Miaomiao," Xu Huan added, "It seems that their brother said that Miaomiao is very good. Many people like Sister Miaomiao and hope that they can perform better than Sister Miaomiao. They are very unhappy, so they say Sister Miaomiao bad words."


    As a result, as soon as the filming of the show started, Qiu Kaiyao took the initiative to talk to sister Miaomiao, and Xu Huan wanted to rush over to separate the two.


    After opening the chat box, the two boys not only repeated the dialogue between the siblings, but also imitated their expressions.


    Boss Xu got a headache after watching it.


    "Well, it''s not all their responsibility, it''s mainly the adults in the family who taught them this way. Parents are snobbish, and they teach children to be snobby. Wrong precepts and deeds."


    The two boys didn''t listen, covered their ears and shook their heads, "Anyway, I don''t want them to be my younger siblings."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 543： duck porridge

    Shortly after dawn, Sanjiang Garden became lively. Middle and high school students can rarely sleep in, but primary school students get up cheerfully, go out to exercise or buy vegetables with their grandparents, or run wildly in the community, full of energy.


    After another meeting, most people opened fire.


    When Aunt Du came back from shopping for vegetables, she met many people.


    Everyone gathered around curiously.


    "Yesterday, the program crew seemed to be staying at Lao Qin''s house. I don''t know if they found anything."


    "Well, it would be great if the truth could be found out. More and more people heard footsteps, and I always think about it in my heart. It affects my life too much."


    "I seem to hear something vaguely."


    "How about we call the police?"


    Aunt Du lived in that family on the fifth floor. Her eyes were black and blue, as if she hadn''t slept well.


    "I heard it again last night, and it freaked me out."


    She first echoed the person who said she heard footsteps, calling herself unlucky, and said that her daughter-in-law was shocked, then turned around and said, "It seems that the relatives of the owner will come over later, let''s talk about it when he comes."


    Everyone inquired about the details one after another.


    "I don''t know, I just heard from the person in the property before, it seems to say that if this goes on like this, people will be panicked, and many people will protest, so I try to force the relatives of the house owner to deal with it, no matter how busy they are, they have to deal with it. They have to be responsible!"


    Everyone nodded and expressed sympathy for Aunt Du''s family.


    "Well, it happens that your family lives downstairs from theirs."


    "Then let''s talk about it when some relative comes. Hmph, if I meet that person, I''ll definitely have to talk it out. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll call the police!"


    Soon the crowd dispersed, and everyone went back to their respective buildings in twos and threes.


    Two of them whispered: "No, is there only one relative here? The family on the sixth floor seems to have immigrated, and the one on the seventh floor seems to be gone. Is there no one to deal with it?"


    "Maybe come together, or just contact one. It is one if you can come."


    Not long after everyone left, a little girl came out from behind the cultural pavilion with duck porridge.


    She looked at the direction where everyone was leaving, and took a sip of porridge thoughtfully.


    "Well?"


    Delicious interrupted her thoughts, she drank a few more sips and looked up.


    Tantaiyi walked over from the side, and handed the spiced roll to her mouth.


    "Crack!"


    The dumpling took a big bite, chewing contentedly.


    After chewing almost, she said, "Then let''s wait for that relative to come?"


    Tan Taiyi: "Yes, there is no rush."


    Confused with the photographer.


    What are the brothers and sisters talking about? He, who was in charge of filming the whole process, couldn''t understand.


    He couldn''t understand, and the audience couldn''t understand it even more.


    ¡¾What charades are they two playing? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be something happened after turning off the machine¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t be so stingy, just tell us¡¿


    ¡¾You are all concerned about the truth of the haunting, but I am concerned about the duck porridge that Miaomiao eats, it looks great¡¿


    ¡¾Spiced rolls are also good¡¿


    ¡¾The sand tea noodles and dumplings that Miao Miao ate before also looked delicious, it¡¯s too bad, I¡¯ll go downstairs to buy dumplings later¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, what you said, Miao Miao ate quite a lot this meal¡¿


    To prevent the audience from saying that the guests were paddling, after breakfast, the guests scattered around to inquire about the news, focusing on the residents of the building where the footsteps appeared.


    The guests all heard the footsteps, and they had a certainty in their minds. When the residents answered, they could make more accurate judgments.


    However, when the guests inquired, the residents also inquired in reverse.


    Before, everyone cared about them, but no one would deliberately go to Grandpa Qin or Grandma Zhou¡¯s house to borrow.


    The guests did not hide it, and made it clear that they did hear footsteps.


    Many residents are even more worried.


    It coincides with the weekend, as long as people walking around in the community, almost everyone is talking about this matter.


    Near noon, two men rushed over.


    One is a relative of the owner on the sixth floor. He is in his fifties and self-employed.


    As soon as he arrived, he heard the discussion of residents in the community, and his face turned pale.


    "I thought everyone was joking, is it really haunted?"


    Knowing that there were rumors of ghosts in his relative''s house, which attracted the program crew, he didn''t care about facing the camera, and said a little annoyed, "I''ve said it many times, don''t set the price so high, or the house would have been sold long ago. I want to sell it at a high price but don¡¯t work hard, it¡¯s really annoying!"


    ¡¾Ah, his irritability is about to overflow the screen¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s already been substituted, whether self-employed or migrant workers are tired and busy, and they have to take care of relatives¡¯ affairs, it¡¯s really annoying¡¿


    ¡¾The funny thing is, his relatives went abroad and entrusted the matter to him. When the house is sold, the intermediary can get the intermediary fee, but he won''t get a penny¡¿


    ¡¾No way, it takes time and energy to help, and I can¡¯t even get a red envelope¡¿


    ¡¾If he can get it, he won¡¯t have this attitude. The thing is so funny. Money can be given to outsiders, but not to those who do their best for themselves¡¿


    ¡¾But it¡¯s not good to speak ill of people behind their backs, right? Why are they all relatives]


    ¡¾If you promise to help, don¡¯t regret it, if you have the ability, don¡¯t agree at the beginning¡¿


    The man is still complaining: "In the beginning, there were still people looking at the house, but later even the intermediary didn''t bring anyone over, because every time my brother made a concession, the deal would be completed, but my brother wouldn''t lower the price no matter what he said."


    He couldn¡¯t understand it. Tens of thousands of dollars seemed a lot, but it was tens of thousands of dollars cheaper. The house had already been sold, and he could immediately deposit it in the bank to earn interest or manage money, and at the same time he didn¡¯t have to waste time and energy. It seems to be tens of thousands of yuan cheaper, but after careful calculation, it may be a profit.


    Some buyers are really aggressive, but many buyers really want to buy but feel it is not worth it. There are quite a few properties for sale in this area, but this one is expensive, why should others buy this one?


    There were a lot of onlookers, and there were very important things to deal with today, so the man was so irritable that he casually complained, "My brother probably thinks that it''s not him who is bothering, so he just takes it for granted, which is selfish, you say yes no?"


    Qiu Yu, who was pulled, showed an embarrassed expression.


    He also thinks that the owner is not kind, and it is sometimes distressing to have such a relative, but he must not say that in front of the camera. If you say it, it will be true. After being magnified by someone with a heart, black fans can attack him again.


    There was no response. After the man let go, he wiped his face, took out the key, and prepared to take the real estate agent and the program crew to have a look.


    The owner of the seventh floor also arrived, a young man.


    He took the initiative to explain: "This is the house left to me by one of my uncles after his death. I moved in after preparing for work, and moved in by myself. I didn''t plan to sell or rent it out. As a result, the job transfer had an accident and I never moved in."

 Chapter 544： rumor source

    The idea of ??the owner on the seventh floor is even simpler.


    He himself doesn¡¯t believe this, and he doesn¡¯t plan to sell or rent it out, so it doesn¡¯t matter how scary the rumors are.


    But this time he did have time, and the person from the real estate company said something miserable on the phone again, so he came over to take a look.


    A group of people went to the sixth floor first.


    The property owner took out the shoe covers that had been prepared earlier for everyone to put them on.


    As a result, as soon as the foot landed, it was an obvious footprint


    "Ah, the windows are closed and there is still so much dust."


    The self-employed sneered: "Yeah, no one has come to see the house for almost four months. Of course there is a lot of dust."


    ¡¾If the intermediary can give up this business, the homeowner is also a talent¡¿


    ¡¾The buyers are not used to it, they have new houses and cheap second-hand houses to choose from, so there is really no need to choose this one¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, I suddenly feel sorry for this man, with such a relative¡¿


    People from the property went in and out to check, and people from the program team also carried cameras to take pictures.


    After discussion, among the guests, only Qiu Yu, Tan Taiyi, Tuanzi and Xu Huan entered the room to check, so as to avoid causing too much trouble to the self-employed.


    The self-employed already want to show off.


    "Anything, anyone who wants to come in and watch."


    "No, no, no," Tuanzi hurriedly waved his hand, "We are still live broadcasting, what if your brother sees the show and blames you for letting too many people in?"


    She counted and felt that this number should be within the acceptable range of normal people.


    The self-employed man was stunned, with a complicated expression on his face.


    ¡¾I translate the expression for him: Strangers care more about me than my brother¡¿


    ¡¾Alas, sympathy¡¿


    ¡¾Hey, if Gu Miaomiao really cared about his feelings, he wouldn''t have gone in. After going in and seeing it, he said this kind of thing, it''s a bit hypocritical, it''s an afterthought¡¿


    Not many people entered the room, but there were many people watching at the door, including Aunt Du and other residents who wanted to watch the excitement.


    Some residents want to watch the excitement, but unfortunately it will be lunch time soon, and many people in the family are waiting for food, so they can only go back to cook.


    The person who entered the room checked carefully, and confirmed that no one had entered the uninhabited life recently, and did not find anything that could make the sound of footsteps.


    Everyone can only go to the seventh floor. There are fewer things on the seventh floor. According to the young man, many relics have been collected and sent to their hometown for safekeeping. The house only has some basic furniture, so it is naturally empty.


    After a lot of tossing, it was past lunch time.


    The young man scratched his hair and asked the property owner, "Look and see, I think, there should be some things that science can explain that we can''t explain. Even if the police come, there is only so much that can be checked, right? "


    I have seen it all with my own eyes, and the people in the property management company couldn¡¯t say anything more, so they sent the young man away.


    But self-employed people are miserable. The house has not been inspected to find any problems, but the sound of footsteps still exists, and the house cannot be sold.


    He made an overseas phone call to talk about it, but was criticized by his brother.


    "It''s all nonsense, you can sell it at the previous price."


    The self-employed person lost face, "Even if there were no such rumors, they would not be able to sell at the previous price. There are more and more new houses, and the houses here will only become less and less valuable."


    Brother didn¡¯t listen, thinking that he was useless and couldn¡¯t find good guests, or else he wasn¡¯t hardworking enough.


    "Did you treat me like a big brother and refuse to do small things?"


    ¡¾The fist is hard, I want to hit someone¡¿


    ¡¾Can this be tolerated? ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s my brother, can you bear it? ¡¿


    Self-employed blushed, unable to speak a word.


    On the contrary, the onlookers said a few fair words, and some people loudly urged the homeowners to sell it at a low price if they could sell it, otherwise they would not be able to sell it in the future, and they would just throw it into their hands.


    I have all immigrated, and there is no need to manage neighbor relations. The owner directly yelled a few words on the phone.


    Several residents chattered, pouted and prepared to leave.


    One person felt a little regretful.


    There is such a big commotion, the show crew has invited them, but they still refuse to sell it at a low price. The landlord is really a miser, and she has wasted so much effort.


    At this moment, a child''s voice sounded.


    "I found it, it''s this voice!"


    Everyone looked at it one after another, and saw Tuanzi holding his mobile phone, and said cheerfully, "The footsteps Miao Miao heard yesterday is this sound, and the rhythm is very similar!"


    She pressed the play button directly in front of everyone. Soon there were footsteps on the phone.


    At first, everyone didn''t take it seriously, and they didn''t know what she wanted to express, but soon, several residents showed strange expressions.


    "Speaking of which, every time I heard it before, it seems to be the real voice." A resident on the fifth floor said.


    The others nodded.


    Even the guests who leaned against the wall and listened to the footsteps for a long time last night nodded.


    "Yes, this is the rhythm."


    ¡¾Why can¡¯t I understand what they are saying, isn¡¯t footsteps just footsteps¡¿


    ¡¾Footsteps are also rhythmic, and the footsteps of different people are different, tall, short, fat, thin, wearing high heels, sneakers, and slippers, the sounds are all different¡¿


    The sound of footsteps only lasts more than 30 seconds, and the dumpling is set to repeat playback, so everyone will hear repeated footsteps every 30 seconds.


    When I didn''t think about it, I didn''t think there was anything wrong, but once I thought about it, all kinds of guesses popped up.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾So the sound of footsteps last night was actually a recording? ¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, it''s not haunted, but human! ¡¿


    ¡¾No, why did Miao Miao think of searching for this? ¡¿


    The doubts of the audience are also the doubts of the guests.


    "Miao Miao thinks this voice is very familiar. It seems that I heard it when I was online before, so I searched it casually." Tuanzi said with an innocent face.


    The truth is that she and her senior brother flew around the building last night, after flying to the sixth and seventh floors, they turned down again. It was discovered that after zero o''clock, someone turned on the lights in the house directly below.


    Although the other party quickly turned off the lights, Tuanzi still took a closer look curiously.


    Worried about exposing the privacy of others, she covered the camera with her hand in advance.


    Looking at it this way, I found something was wrong.


    After having doubts, the system tried to record the footsteps and compared them with the sounds on the Internet. Just now, the comparison results came out.


    The self-employed was furious: "So it''s man-made? Who is it? Why did you do it?"


    Tuanzi looked at Aunt Du who was trying to leave, and then looked back at Tantaiyi.


    She had doubts, but there was not enough evidence, so she was a little hesitant to identify.


    Tan Taiyi glanced around and said lightly, "Think for yourself."


    The self-employed person was stunned. After a few seconds, inspiration flashed, "Do you want my brother to sell the house at a low price?"


    Both the guests and the audience felt that this guess was very reasonable.


    ¡¾I suddenly remembered, Miao Miao and the others said yesterday that it was more like it came from downstairs¡¿


    ¡¾Then the most suspicious ones are the people who live directly below, they can directly record the sound and put it against the ceiling¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of which, does anyone know the source of the haunted rumors? Who was the first to say he heard footsteps? ¡¿


    ¡¾That Aunt Du over there¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t randomly doubt whether people are good or not, there is no evidence¡¿


    There is indeed insufficient evidence, but when the camera turned to Aunt Du, Aunt Du''s expression changed, she turned and left.

 Chapter 545： tear jet

    Chapter 545 Tears Jet


    The guests didn''t stop her, but the residents of the same building realized that they didn''t have so many scruples, and stopped her directly, with a bad tone.


    "Sister Du, if I remember correctly, it was you who said you heard footsteps at first, which made everyone suspicious, and then everyone heard the sound one after another."


    "Yeah, if you didn''t talk about it, people wouldn''t know."


    "Let me just say, why do you tell people when you see people? Someone came to the community to see a house before, and you sneakily pulled people to spread rumors, and you claimed to have done a good deed. You are the one who wants to buy a house, right? "


    They are all neighbors. They have lived together for so many years and know each other''s basic situation.


    Aunt Du is so familiar with her neighbors and knows the whole community like the back of her hand. In fact, their family only rented a house in Sanjiangyuan for several years. A house is just what they need. But the right location and comfortable interpersonal relationships are hard to come by.


    Thinking carefully, what is more suitable for their family than the cheap house in Sanjiangyuan?


    If the person who said this was someone from the program group, Aunt Du could still refute a few words, but it was the neighbor who said this, and Aunt Du with a guilty conscience lost her usual eloquence.


    So far, what else do you not understand?


    In the live broadcast room, there were many bullet screens denouncing Aunt Du.


    Aunt Du quickly went downstairs in despair, and the other neighbors were very angry and told others about it.


    Only the people from the program group and the self-employed person remained in the corridor.


    Director Ming took the initiative to ask: "Do you want to call the police?"


    The self-employed man came back to his senses, he thought for a while and shook his head.


    "She will have a hard time in the future. The neighbors'' pointers are sometimes more effective than some punishments. Maybe her family will move out."


    ¡¾It¡¯s really cheap for her¡¿


    ¡¾This kind of person should be imprisoned! ¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, people are just spreading rumors, all of you seem to want to be sentenced to death¡¿


    ¡¾This person is too weak, call the police¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, I think he did it for himself. Think about it, his brother doesn''t care about anything, if he knows that Aunt Du is playing tricks, he might ask Aunt Du to pay him a sum of money. At that time, he will still not be able to get a dollar after running back and forth]


    ¡¾In this way, this practice has punished Aunt Du, and he can breathe a sigh of relief¡¿


    Before Ming Dao could react, he saw the self-employed man frowning, so he wanted to make him laugh, "After today, there will be no more rumors, and this house will be easy to sell."


    The self-employed man smiled wryly: "As long as my brother doesn''t let go, this house will not be easy to sell."


    "Uh..." Ming Dao was speechless.


    Several children were whispering together, but they wrinkled their noses when they heard this short conversation.


    "His brother is not a good brother."


    Tuanzi puffed his face, "A good brother won''t make things difficult for his younger brother."


    Xu Huan immediately raised his chest proudly, he didn''t make his brother feel sad, he is a good brother!


    Xu Shuo also muttered: "Speaking of which, my brother is pretty good, except that when my mother was angry, she sneaked away and let me face the storm alone. Apart from making tea eggs in the home economics class, I took my father''s good tea together, but when he was found, he said tea All the eggs went into my stomach, except for¡­¡±


    He had the intention of chattering on and on, and gradually began to reveal some things that Boss Xu didn''t know.


    Seeing the sharp gaze from his dear old father, Xu Huan strode forward and covered his brother''s mouth with his hands.


    In order to divert the old father''s attention, the witty boy turned his head and said to the self-employed, "Uncle, if you want me to tell you, don''t worry about your brother''s affairs. You are not the only relative of your brother in China..."


    Once the talkative boy opened his mouth, he would talk endlessly without giving anyone a chance to interrupt.


    Besides, Tuanzi counted subconsciously, wanting to see how many words Xu Huan said in one breath.


    "You treat him as a brother, but he doesn''t treat you as a brother. He takes everything you do for granted. This kind of person should be left alone. Don''t be afraid that he will scold you. If you don''t answer the phone or block people That¡¯s enough? Don¡¯t be afraid of him beating you, you are in two different countries. If he is so angry that he flies back to trouble you, then just let him handle the house by himself..."


    The self-employed are dizzy, and once there is no chance to interrupt, the train of thought will follow the other party. Before I knew it, I felt that what Xu Huan said was very reasonable, and the resentment accumulated in the past broke out at the same time, and almost subconsciously took out his mobile phone to send someone a message, and then blocked him in one go.


    He didn''t wake up until he was done.


    "I, how can I..."


    Director Ming is close and can see clearly.


    Seeing this, he smiled and said, "If you think it''s inappropriate, you can release the person from the blacklist?"


    The self-employed didn''t move, he really didn''t want to release people from the blacklist. He could even imagine what his brother would say.


    Those words will only make people''s blood pressure soar.


    ¡¾Puff haha, his fingers are more honest, and he just refuses to move after being blacked out¡¿


    ¡¾It would have been nice to have done this earlier, Xu Huan is right, you treat him as a brother, but they don¡¯t treat you as a younger brother. Feelings need to be paid by both parties. Whether it is love or family affection, it is easy to get tired if you blindly give.]


    Self-employed changed the subject, "Anyway, thank you for making a special trip to this matter, I will support your program."


    Ming Dao happily shook hands with him, and when the two parties parted, Ming Dao realized, "Is this the truth? Then what shall we shoot for the next day and a half?"


    The distinguished guests except Tantai Yi looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Little guest, Tuanzi is standing on tiptoe to beat Xu Huan''s shoulder.


    She was in admiration: "Brother Xu Huan, you just said more than a hundred words in one breath, and almost four hundred words in one minute, isn''t it amazing?"


    Tuanzi Quietly Mimi tried it, but in the end he was dizzy and blushed, and his lips were fighting.


    Zuo Qiu also looked at him with admiration.


    Xu Huan was even more proud, "Well, it needs to be trained, if you want to learn..."


    "I can teach you guys!"


    Xu Shuo immediately pushed his brother aside, "I can say that much, and I''m fat and I have a lot of lung capacity!"


    ¡¾Uh, is obesity related to vital capacity¡¿


    ¡¾Whether it matters or not, if he thinks it does, then it does. It¡¯s okay to fool a few children¡¿


    ¡¾Is everyone¡¯s topic off the mark, now the focus is on how to keep the show going¡¿


    ¡¾Now I believe that there is no script. If there is a script, the program group should be able to control the rhythm of the whole process, instead of overturning like now, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s no wonder there¡¯s no script. Someone has already dug it out. The watch buried in the abandoned factory was last year¡¯s limited edition¡¿


    The barrage instantly surged.


    The person in charge of observing the live broadcast quickly found Ming Dao and told the cruel truth.


    The problems facing director Ming range from how to do this episode of the show to how to appease or anger or eat melon netizens.


    Tears spurt instantly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 546： Mensao Wenqi

    In the small restaurant that was temporarily reserved, the children crowded together like a group of quails. Their fleshy faces were uniformly frightened, and their eyes fell on the director who was facing the camera with tears streaming down his face.


    Ming Dao does what he says, if netizens find out the truth, he will immediately kneel down and apologize.


    He burst into tears, his voice choked up, and his attitude was sincere.


    "This is also impossible."


    Most netizens fell silent.


    This was the first time they met a director who slid and knelt so happily. In previous variety shows, sometimes netizens noticed some problems with sharp eyes, and the director or staff of the program group would even satirize netizens on the public platform.


    ¡¾He cried so badly that I was too embarrassed to scold him¡¿


    ¡¾Think about it carefully, this show is not the only one that has a script, let¡¯s not react too much, look, it¡¯s making the child... ah bah, it¡¯s my uncle who made me cry¡¿


    ¡¾But he cried really ugly (can this be said) (run away from the pot)¡¿


    ¡¾Help, my eyes! Who will save my eyes? ¡¿


    There are still a group of netizens who are still reluctant and want the director to tell the truth.


    ¡¾Before I was so sure that there would be no script, but then there was a script, did some accident happen? If you tell the truth, it is not impossible for us to forgive you]


    Tuanzi huddled among the children, covering her eyes with one hand, "Oh, I can''t watch it, I can''t watch it at all."


    She also complained to the system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Uncle director cried so badly, he must still be screaming in his heart, miserable, really miserable]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I guess he didn¡¯t expect netizens to dig so fast, it¡¯s a pity that everyone doesn¡¯t want to be detectives¡¿


    According to the director''s plan, when the netizens dig out the truth, the police have almost finished their investigation and will report it. At that time, the show will just have to wait for praise and fame.


    It''s a pity that people are not as good as netizens. You never know how powerful some netizens are.


    But because of this incident, netizens don''t care much about what the show will film in the next day and a half, and they keep condemning the show group.


    That afternoon, the director still occupied the live broadcast room to perform kneeling and apologize, while the guests got half a day off to hang out in this seaside city.


    In order to appease the guests, the program team also promised that they can reimburse expenses within a certain range. The program group showed sincerity, and the guests also took advantage of the opportunity to say that they could also follow the filming when they were hanging out, which was to increase the popularity of the program group.


    "It''s great to spend the money of the program group to fill our stomachs?"


    Tuanzi patted his stomach happily, and ran away holding Tantai Yi''s hand.


    The dutiful little heroine bought a bunch of snacks, and took Tantai Yi to the movies together.


    "Senior brother, you haven''t seen the movie, Miao Miao please watch it!"


    Tuanzi wanted to wave her hands proudly, but unfortunately her hands were occupied by snacks, so she could only lift her chin and swipe from side to side.


    "Just take what you want to buy, and Miao Miao pays!"


    Tan Taiyi bought a glass of juice and thanked him earnestly, but turned around and went to the movie theater, and the juice went into Tuanzi''s stomach.


    The film was not allowed to be filmed while it was playing. The cameraman took Tuanzi¡¯s advice and handed over the machine to the staff who didn¡¯t want to watch the movie for safekeeping. He came in to watch the movie.


    ¡¾Ahhh, I also want to watch a movie with the female goose¡¿


    ¡¾I am different, I want to watch it with a certain beauty, it would be even better if I can hold hands¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, wipe off your drool¡¿


    Tuanzi and his seniors sat in a row, obediently waiting for the movie to start.


    A minute later, someone on the left takes a seat.


    Tuanzi could only instinctively turn his head to look, but saw an acquaintance.


    "Brother Wen Li, why are you here?"


    The handsome young man smiled slightly: "I came in with you."


    As he spoke, he deliberately frowned again, looking a little disappointed, "Miao Miao is willing to invite senior brother to watch a movie, but he doesn''t want to watch a movie with me, alas."


    "No, no, absolutely not!"


    Tuanzi quickly waved his hands, thought for a while, and stuffed a small bag of biscuits into Wen Li''s arms.


    "Cousin, you can eat whatever you want!"


    For the rest of the movie, Tuanzi will be busy.


    For a while, I will introduce some movie settings softly with Tan Taiyi, and for a while, I will take care of Wen Li''s mood and actively contribute my own snacks.


    This is an unpopular movie, and there are even fewer audiences in this scene, and there is no such thing as whispering to disturb others.


    After watching a movie, Tuanzi felt like he ran 30 laps around the neighborhood.


    "So tired!"


    She drooped her head and walked feebly.


    Wen Li felt a little guilty, and was about to pick him up when someone took the first step.


    He froze, raised his head slightly, and saw the white-haired, golden-eyed man weighing the dumpling expressionlessly, and then glanced at him indifferently.


    "Ahem."


    Wen Li rubbed his nose, not daring to be a demon anymore.


    After watching the movie, it¡¯s time for dinner.


    Tuanzi also wanted to thank Wen Qi for the ice cream he sent last night, "Let''s invite Cousin Wen Qi to eat together."


    Worried that Wen Qi would not come over, she urged Wen Li to call again.


    "You invite him!"


    Wen Li was silent for a few seconds before telling the truth, "If I invite him, it''s even more impossible for him to come, alas."


    Danzi: "..."


    Duanzi could only support himself. After asking for a number, he called and explained his purpose.


    The young boss on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time before agreeing.


    After hanging up the phone, Tuanzi tilted his head in doubt, "I always feel that Cousin Wen Qi thought a lot at that moment, but it''s a pity that Miao Miao couldn''t hear what he was thinking."


    Wen Li turned his head and grinned.


    He guessed his brother''s psychological journey, probably like this:


    Cousin wants to invite me to dinner? Does she like me very much? Although we are just ordinary relatives who don''t have much affection, if we want to refuse, my cousin will be very sad, right? I''m not a stinky brother, and I won''t make girls sad, so let''s agree.


    Since my cousin treats guests to dinner, I should always bring some gifts. She seems to like the products in the store very much, which ones do she bring? It''s hard to choose, so bring a little of each. But with so many, my cousin might misunderstand that I like her very much, right?


    His dear big brother is super boring.


    Duanzi: stare.jpg


    The scorching gaze made Wen Li turn his head.


    He said as if nothing had happened: "He likes to eat pickled fish, so let''s order pickled fish later."


    "Okay, okay~"


    Tuanzi responded directly.


    Tan Taiyi took another look at Wen Li, thoughtful.


    When Wen Qi arrived at the restaurant, she enthusiastically pushed the sauerkraut fish to Wen Qi.


    "Cousin likes fish with pickled cabbage very much, right? We ordered it specially. Cousin should eat more."


    Silence, another long silence.


    Tuanzi tilted his head in confusion, "Cousin?"


    Wen Qi picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece.


    Wen Li dubbed silently from the side.


    I don''t like pickled fish, but to be honest, will my cousin be very sad? It''s not all her fault, she wanted to get to know me, and I didn''t give her a chance to get to know me. But the taste of sauerkraut fish is really strange, whether to bear it or not is a question.


    After the silent dubbing, Wen Li couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing.


    Sweeping her sharp gaze, Wen Qi gritted his teeth, "Did you do something good?"


    Wen Li tilted his head innocently.


    Wen Qi suddenly looked disgusted.


    The cousin who tilts his head is called cute, and the smelly brother who tilts his head is called hypocritical.

 Chapter 547： Mushy

    Tuanzi ate a few mouthfuls of food happily, and when he looked up, he found that the sauerkraut fish had been brought down and placed in front of Wen Li.


    She blinked and asked in confusion, "Brother Wen Li, do you also like pickled fish?"


    Wen Li smiled: "My brother brought it here."


    Didn¡¯t deny it, so it means you like it?


    The chubby face showed a moved expression, "Wow, your brother treats you so well!"


    She gave Wen Qi a thumbs up.


    At that moment, Wen Qi had a thousand words, but finally swallowed them all.


    No matter what, this big bowl of sauerkraut fish belongs to the stinky brother.


    At this moment, he heard his cousin''s understanding voice, "Brother Wen Qi, if this is not enough, you can order another one!"


    "Enough is enough."


    Wen Qi put the sauerkraut fish on the turntable again, and took the initiative to pick up a piece, "It''s enough for us to eat together, isn''t it?"


    The last few words were almost squeezed through the jaws.


    Nodding in cooperation with Wen Li.


    He was afraid that if the teasing continued, his brother would fight him to the death.


    After eating a meal, Tuanzi was satisfied, Wen Li was in pain and happy, and Wen Qi was forced to smile.


    Tantai''s mind is as stable as Mount Tai, and he has a panoramic view of everyone''s reactions.


    Leaving the hotel, Wen Qi couldn''t wait to say goodbye to everyone.


    "There''s still something to do in the shop, I''m leaving first."


    Tuanzi hurriedly waved his claws, "Bon voyage!"


    Wen Qi glanced at her sincere smile, then glanced at the stinky brother''s unbeaten smile, and suddenly found that the cousin is much more pleasing to the eye than the stinky brother. But the stinky brother was still very cute when he was his cousin''s age.


    "Brother, did you come here by car?"


    Wen Qi hesitated for a while, and was caught by Wen Li.


    The young writer smiled like a rare cool breeze on a summer night, but only his dear elder brother could see his evil intentions.


    "We have to go back to the original hotel, how about taking the car of the show crew?"


    It is said that it is a group action, but for the sake of publicity and the safety of the guests, everyone travels by the bus of the program group.


    Before that, it was the bus from the program group that sent the Tuanzi group and Zuo Qiu group to the commercial street.


    Now everyone rejoins near the bus.


    "No, I''m not a staff member, it''s not appropriate."


    Wen Qi directly refused.


    Wen Li quickly winked at Tuanzi, "Do you want to send him back to the store?"


    The little girl blinked and understood in seconds.


    Send my cousin back to the dessert shop, and eat an ice cream along the way, isn''t it too much? It just so happened that today''s expenses were reimbursed by the program team!


    "Think about it!"


    There was no camera facing them at this moment, Tuanzi rushed over and hugged Wen Qi''s arm with skillful movements, as if the two had known each other for a long time.


    "Cousin, anyway, let''s take you back, it''s late, and it''s dangerous for a boy to be outside alone."


    The young boss has question marks all over his head.


    Why do these words sound familiar? It seems that words like this are very popular on the Internet recently.


    "really not¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he was dragged for a few meters.


    Wen Qi: "?"


    His horrified eyes fell on the pair of joint-like arms.


    While he was in shock, Tuanzi walked like flying and dragged him to the side of the bus.


    "Sister Zuo Qiu help open the door!"


    Zuo Qiu, who had already gotten into the car, quickly opened the door.


    After getting along with each other for this period of time, she and Tuanzi are considered to be familiar with each other, and they dare to communicate actively.


    "Miao...Miao?"


    The girl''s voice suddenly became softer, and she looked up at the big brother who was pushed in in surprise.


    "Ah, Brother Ice Cream!"


    Brother Ice Cream squeezed out a business smile.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Zuo Qiu really likes this brother, the cakes and ice cream he makes are delicious.


    "Are you going back with us?"


    Has been kicked out of the shelves, Wen Qi could only nod, and said, "I won''t cause you any trouble."


    "No, no, no!"


    Zuo Qiu rarely warmly invites someone, "Sit here, the scenery is beautiful."


    When Tuanzi and Wen Li got into the car, they saw two people living in harmony.


    "Great!"


    Tuanzi quickly raised his hand, Wen Li lowered his hand, and the two clapped their hands in celebration.


    Out of etiquette, Wen Qi communicated with Zuo Qiu''s father and daughter. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed the two people''s straightforward celebration, and the veins on their foreheads twitched.


    A large amount of mental activity drifted through the sullen man''s mind.


    The cousin wanted to get close to him and was also worried about his safety, so he sent him back enthusiastically. But the smelly brother definitely wants to watch his own good show. The stinky brother himself was really slapped in the face, so he wanted to experience it himself.


    The man made up his mind in his heart. If he was unmoved a year ago, he will naturally not be moved a year later.


    The knee was tapped lightly.


    Wen Qi came back to his senses, and found that Tuanzi approached, patting his knee with his little meaty claws, and his round face was filled with a smile sweeter than honey.


    "Cousin, today the program team will reimburse all our expenses."


    Wen Qi didn''t understand very well.


    Tuanzi showed a thief-like smile, "We''ll go to your store to buy some food later."


    She blinked, indicating that it would be great to spend money from the program group to support her cousin, and then to fill the stomachs of herself and her senior brother.


    Besides, Zuo Qiu''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, then my father and I can go too."


    She turned her head and pawed at Zuo Jingxin, "Dad, let me treat you to ice cream."


    Zuo Jingxin was in a complicated mood suddenly, he always felt that his daughter seemed to have learned great life skills from Tuanzi.


    Even if he complained in his heart, he didn''t want to ruin his daughter''s interest.


    "Are you cousins?"


    Zuo Jingxin glanced at the driver in the front row and the cameraman who hadn''t come up, and said softly, "If it will be broadcast live later, don''t shout it out."


    He didn''t think it mattered, but he was afraid that some people would make a fuss about it.


    "Miao Miao knows."


    Tuanzi nodded seriously, "Miaomiao only called out when she knew there was no camera, and she wouldn''t cause trouble for my cousin."


    Wen Qi, who deliberately turned his head to enjoy the night view, felt a slight movement in his heart, as if a warm current flowed through his heart.


    His lips moved slightly, but finally said nothing.


    But when he arrived at the store, he got into the production area immediately and made an ice cream cake for the dumplings.


    The ice cream is ready-made, and the ingredients for baking the cake have been prepared long ago. Wen Qi only needs to process it and decorate it.


    At first he wanted to make a six-inch chocolate cake, but after thinking about it, it would be too monotonous, so he made a six-piece cake.


    The cake with taro ice cream filling has a matcha cream shell, and the cake with mango ice cream filling has light yellow cream...these six kinds are matched together, and then given to the dumplings.


    Danzi sat on a high stool, shaking her short legs expectantly.


    Her wish is to have a big bowl of ice cream with a small piece of cake.


    While Wen Qi was making it, she made a wish in the direction of the production area.


    "Handsome pastry chef brother, please make my wish come true!"


    Soon the pastry chef brought the finished product.


    Seeing the finished product clearly, Tuanzi stared round and stammered, "This, is this six or six times the wish?"


    "Brother Dessert Master, you are too generous!" Difficult to look away, Tuanzi looked at Wen Qi excitedly.


    "Brother sweet, dessert chef?"


    Wen Qi had a weird expression, and felt a little hot in his ears.


    This name is too nasty.

 Chapter 548： cry for help

    Chapter 548 Cry for help


    Duanzi cheerfully invited everyone to eat together, but didn''t notice Wen Qi''s weird look.


    Wen Qi backed away, away from the camera.


    At this time, there was a figure behind him, and the other party said meaningfully, "Do you think ''Brother Dessert Master'' is too nasty?"


    Wen Qi was surprised.


    He controlled his facial muscles, turned his head and stared at Wen Li, who was haunted by ghosts.


    Wen Li sighed: "You are a pastry chef by profession, and you are older than her. Isn''t it normal to call you ''Brother Pastry Chef''? Why do you feel disgusting? The little girl over there called you ''Brother Ice Cream'' before." , why is it not disgusting anymore? Is it called gross, or is it touched in your heart?"


    The young writer has tried his best not to be eccentric, but Wen Qi still feels that he has been deeply ridiculed.


    Looking around, no one paid attention to this corner. Using his height advantage, he directly grabbed the thin and weak brother, pushed him to the back door, pushed it out, and slammed the door shut.


    Tuanzi didn''t realize that she was missing a brother, she tasted the ice cream cake happily, and talked to Tantai Yi about family affairs from time to time, she just felt that such days couldn''t be happier.


    This happiness is due to my new cousin.


    To express his gratitude, Tuanzi also borrowed Tantaiyi''s account to order seaweed ribs soup, and quietly left it for Wen Qi before retreating with the others.


    Just after leaving the dessert shop, the group met Qiu Kaiyao and his sister.


    "Are you here for dessert too?"


    Duanzi pointed to the shop behind him, "Hurry up, they are going to close."


    Qiu Kaiyao still wanted to go shopping before the store closed, but found that her cousin hadn''t followed, so she could only stand there hesitantly.


    "We still have to wait for our cousin."


    She pointed in one direction, "My cousin is on the phone with someone."


    Having been mentioned before, and now in front of the camera again, Qiu Kaile''s attitude towards the two little sisters is very friendly.


    "Go back and rest first."


    ¡¾Wow, he really looks like Qiu Yu, so gentle¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, Mingming is not very old, but always takes care of my younger sisters¡¿


    ¡¾Please remove the word ¡®we¡¯, thank you¡¿


    ¡¾No, the photographers in their group are following them, so isn''t there no one on Qiu Yu''s side? It seems that this phone is quite special]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t be weird, whether it¡¯s a personal phone call or a work phone call, it¡¯s not suitable for broadcasting in the show. Teacher Qiu¡¯s behavior of avoiding the camera is fine¡¿


    ¡¾However, this phone call took a long time¡¿


    Qiu Kaile and his sister have said so, and the staff of the program team followed them, there will be no safety issues, and the group members walked towards the hotel in peace. When passing by a street, Tantai Yi suddenly stopped.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi looked up, but saw that handsome and elegant face was a little tense.


    "There was a cry for help, very short, only two."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened. She listened attentively, but only heard the sound of traffic and human voices. After carefully distinguishing, she didn''t hear a cry for help.


    "Brother, you said there was a cry for help, so there must be."


    She didn''t hear it, but she believed in Third Senior Brother.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Tan Taiyi nodded, and with a jump, the person appeared above the street lamp, and with a little toe, the person appeared tens of meters away.


    The cameraman was in a daze, didn''t he even say hello?


    "Miao..."


    Looking down, okay, Gu Miaomiao is gone too.


    "Wait for me!"


    The cameraman wanted to cry but had no choice but to catch up with the camera.


    ¡¾what happens? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know¡¿


    ¡¾Where is there a cry for help? ¡¿


    ¡¾He is a martial arts master, isn''t his hearing better than ours? We just need to wait for the result]


    ¡¾Those who want to say grandstanding to please the public should shut down first, and it¡¯s not too late to ridicule after the results come out¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, they wanted to ridicule, but the big cameraman lost his face, and everyone couldn¡¯t see anything¡¿


    ¡¾Damn it, Brother Camera, give me more strength! I want to see the scene! ¡¿


    A group of people cheered for the videographer in the live broadcast room.


    Tantaiyi and Tuanzi landed one after another.


    This street is at the back of the commercial street, close to the residential area. It is not so lively at this time, there are not many pedestrians on the road, and there are many alleys around.


    "According to the distance, it should be here, but there is no sound."


    The man with white hair and golden eyes glanced around, and his white ears moved slightly.


    Tuanzi was rarely serious, walking around with a chubby little face.


    It''s a pity that the surrounding greenery is too good, and there are artificial lakes in several communities, which will keep insects and frogs screaming, which greatly affects their judgment.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Let me scan it for you, but if there is no surveillance nearby, I can only give the specific location, and I can¡¯t see their appearance¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: That¡¯s good too, thank you for your hard work! ¡¿


    The system quickly marked a red dot on the map and displayed it in Tuanzi''s mind.


    During this period, Tantai Yi had already climbed the tree.


    A man in a long white coat stood directly on the top of a camphor tree, overlooking several nearby neighborhoods.


    There are vehicles speeding past on the street not far away.


    Someone inadvertently looked out the window and subconsciously sweared.


    "...is it a human or a ghost?"


    It didn''t take long for a new legend to appear in the local news of major social software.


    Driving on the road late at night in summer, if you encounter a huge camphor tree, you will see a white figure on the camphor tree.


    At the moment, Tuanzi is observing the map in his mind.


    The map marks streets and neighborhoods in detail, and there are many red dots on many streets.


    Most red dots are moving.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao can''t find someone who can''t move? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: It¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s okay to not move. If it¡¯s a case of kidnapping, maybe the suspect hitchhiked away with the hostages¡¿


    Tuanzi pinched his face in a tangled state, and could only ask Tantai Yi for help.


    "Brother, you said we are looking for people who can''t move, or people who can move?"


    Tan Taiyi said firmly: "People who don''t move. The cry for help is short, and there is no movement after that. They should be hidden somewhere and have never moved."


    It may be difficult for modern people to understand, but he can indeed capture the voice of calling for help and other movements from thousands of voices.


    Once the capture is successful, the other party is the anchor, and within a certain range, he can find the other party.


    Tuanzi immediately reported several locations, and then looked at Tantaiyi expectantly.


    "Over there."


    Tantai thought for a while, and then chose the direction. Before setting off this time, he even hugged the dumpling with one hand.


    Tuanzi hugged his neck cooperatively, and gently pressed his cheek.


    The two stayed here for a long time, and when they started again, the camera brother ran in this direction with the machine on his shoulders.


    "Wait for me!"


    The camera only had time to capture the back of the man holding the little girl away.


    ¡¾Wow, this back is so handsome¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t be crazy, people are running away, we missed it again¡¿


    ¡¾sympathize with camera brother for a second¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t stop, it will be too late if you don''t chase! ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： narrow escape

    Chapter 549 Narrow escape


    The place with good greenery is cooler at night.


    However, at this moment, Qiu Yu''s heart is already completely cool, and there is no need for extra coolness.


    Whenever he tried to move his bound hands and feet, the man in the hat and mask in front of him would cast a sharp and vicious look like an eagle.


    He is an actor, his acting skills are not bad, and he has met many actors with good acting skills. Some actors play roles that have been killed, and their eyes are exactly like this person.


    But the current situation told him that the person in front of him was definitely not an actor!


    How did things develop like this?


    Qiu Yu''s heart was in a mess, and he no longer plotted against his seniors, cousins, or the calmness and cunning of the guests on the same show.


    He only remembered that he received a personal phone call, and the other party could help him participate in a big boss''s drinking party, maybe he could get a good role in a big production.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be said in front of the camera, so he voluntarily withdrew from the camera and gradually moved away from the crowd.


    When a suspicious person approached, he already instinctively sensed something was wrong, and even shouted ''help'' twice, but when a sharp knife was pressed against his waist, he didn''t dare to shout.


    "You, what do you want?"


    With the passage of time, strength and courage gradually lost, Qiu Yu tried to ask a question while the courage had not completely left.


    "Do you want money? I can give you whatever you want!"


    The man wearing the mask said nothing, took out his phone and glanced at the barrage in the live broadcast room.


    The few live broadcast rooms were relatively quiet, and no one noticed Qiu Yu''s disappearance. At most, the staff persuaded Qiu Yu''s cousins ??to go to the shop to rest.


    After entering the store and ordering food, no one came out to look for Qiu Yu. He has plenty of time to ask questions and deal with the follow-up.


    Qiu Yu glanced, and the direction of his guess was instantly distorted.


    "You are my black fan, right?"


    The man turned his head and spoke for the second time, "Why did you temporarily change the program schedule in the last episode?"


    Qiu Yu was at a loss: "What change process? Our program process is like that!"


    "hehe."


    Qiu Yu shrank his neck.


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    The man looked at his expression carefully. This is an actor, and this kind of confusion can be acted out.


    He observed for a long time. This Qiu Yu has a lot of shots, and he has a good relationship with the director, and he especially cooperates with the director.


    If the director made a certain decision by accident, this Qiu Yu must be an insider!


    "Did you call the police after you found the pile of dead animals outside the factory?"


    The sharp knife reappeared, reflecting the cold light.


    Qiu Yu swallowed.


    "I don''t know." This is the truth, Qiu Yu only felt bad luck and disgusted at the time, and didn''t want to care too much, "It was very late that day, and the director seemed to say that he would call the police after dawn to find out who was abusing animals. "


    The man didn''t believe it, and the sharp knife in his hand got closer.


    "The expedition in the factory has turned into a treasure hunt outside the factory. Do you think I''m stupid? How can it be possible to temporarily change the plan?"


    "But the show has a script!"


    Qiu Yu just felt wronged and wronged, "Isn''t that what the script was like at the beginning?"


    He didn''t understand what this man wanted to express at all, listen to the words, this man is very concerned about the pile of animal carcasses, is this man the one who abused animals?


    Qiu Yu began to suspect that there was something wrong with this person''s mind. The crimes of kidnapping with a knife and animal cruelty are not at the same level. Is this person taking risks? Are you out of your mind?


    Lacking key information, Qiu Yu didn''t think in other directions at all. And it is impossible for a man wearing a mask to speak out on his own initiative.


    The two sides were at a stalemate, one believed that the other party was hiding something, and the other believed that the other party had a knife in his hand because his brain was flooded.


    Also at this time, the wind brought a chill.


    The two shivered at the same time.


    They turned their heads at the same time, and their targets were two figures, one big and one small.


    The older one is wearing a long white gown, has long white hair, and a skin as white as snow. She is so beautiful that it is unreal, subconsciously making people think in other directions.


    The man wearing the mask was stunned for a moment, and it was this moment that made him miss the last chance to escape.


    Tan Taiyi waved his hand, and the cold internal force surged towards the man, freezing him instantly.


    The dumpling that came with Tantaiyi was like a fluffy bird, passing Qiu Yu anxiously, grabbed the other''s clothes with two fleshy claws, lifted it directly, and flew away like that.


    Qiu Yu''s face burst into ecstasy.


    In the past, he was envious and jealous of Tuanzi''s ability to revitalize variety shows, and he was also annoyed that his cousins ??didn''t have any specialties that could make them out of the circle. Now I bring my cousins ??to participate in the same show, and I also thought about letting them catch the heat, or stepping on the dumplings to get the upper hand.


    He doesn''t like this excellent little girl very much. The better you are, the less you like it.


    But now, he is very fortunate that Tuanzi is strong in martial arts and upright. Otherwise, someone else might not come to save him, or have the ability to save him.


    "Miaomiao, thank you!"


    Qiu Yu''s hands and legs were still tied, and his clothes were dragged by someone, so he would be carried away by Tuanzi while maintaining a sitting posture.


    Tuanzi believed in Tantai Yi''s skill, and it would be very easy to leave the criminal to the other party with peace of mind.


    "You''re welcome, it''s a trivial matter."


    After a pause, Tuanzi asked again, "Why were you arrested? Did you offend anyone?"


    Escaping from the dead, Qiu Yu hadn''t realized that he was rising higher and higher, and he didn''t know that Tuanzi was going to find the cameraman. He was full of bitterness, and he would pour it out desperately.


    "I don''t know! He asked me why the script was suddenly changed in the last episode? Where was the script changed? He also asked me if the program crew called the police. I suspect that he is a person who abused and killed animals!"


    The internal force of the dumpling stagnated, and the two quickly fell downwards.


    "Ahhh!" Qiu Yu couldn''t help screaming.


    Tuanzi quickly used his internal strength, tapped on a tree again, and used his strength to perform lightness kung fu again.


    Qiu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Miao Miao, don''t fly too fast, slow down, slow down, let''s be steady."


    "Oh, good good good."


    Tuanzi complied with a guilty conscience.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He shouldn¡¯t be caught, is he an accomplice who robbed the jewels? Didn''t it mean that there was one more person at large? ¡¿


    [Gu Wu System: It is possible, he is an unwarranted disaster. ¡¿


    The dumpling didn''t dare to respond.


    Qiu Yu still didn''t think in other directions, and he didn''t know that the scream he had just heard was far away, attracting the cameramen of Tuanzi''s group.


    After he vomited his bitterness, he calmed down and regained his composure, "Wait, what''s the sound of ''zilazila''?"


    "Huh?" Tuanzi, who was only looking for the cameraman, was very puzzled, "What''s ''zilazila''?"


    The next second, the cloth in her hand broke, and the person she rescued fell rapidly again.


    "Ahhh!"


    Tuanzi rushed down to catch him again.


    The fabric split again, Qiu Yu''s body fell a few more meters, the dumpling grabbed him again, the newly caught opponent split again, and Qiu Yu''s body fell again.


    Repeatedly grabbing, cracking, and falling like this, Qiu Yu completely fell to the ground.


    He maintained the posture of his hands and feet bound, and sat on the ground with a face full of fear.


    A figure floated over.


    "There! They''re there!"


    He looked up and saw a sweaty cameraman running over with a camera on his shoulders.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： Misunderstand

    Chapter 550 Misunderstanding


    Qiu Yu narrowly escaped death, with lingering fears in his heart, and before he recovered, he just sat on the side of the road and looked at the cameraman, and then faced the camera directly.


    Seeing his appearance clearly, the cameraman was stunned, and the audience in the live broadcast room were also stunned.


    Under the camera, this well-known actor''s hands and feet were bound, his jacket was torn into pieces, and fear and joy remained on his handsome face. The state he showed was like being kidnapped by thieves and molested, but fortunately he was rescued in the end.


    ¡¾Teacher Qiu, what happened? ¡¿


    ¡¾So it was he who called for help before? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh, why is my brother so miserable! ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s very miserable, why did the thief arrest him? It¡¯s still tied like this, and the clothes are torn, er, that, shouldn¡¯t it be¡­]


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾However, there are no hickey marks on his body, it should not be¡¿


    ¡¾If you don¡¯t ask, you will know¡¿


    "Teacher Qiu, who is this?" the cameraman asked cautiously.


    Qiu Yu came back to his senses, looked down, his face darkened.


    "Don''t shoot yet."


    His face was dark and his voice was cold, "Wait for me to change my clothes."


    The cameraman didn''t take a face-to-face shot for the sake of heat, and simply pointed the camera at the dumpling.


    He ignored the profuse sweating and said excitedly, "Miaomiao, you saved Teacher Qiu?"


    "It was Miaomiao and the third senior brother who rescued... ah, the third senior brother is still over there!"


    Duanzi jumped up, "The villain is over there too!"


    As soon as the words fell, the man with white hair and golden eyes landed with a popsicle.


    The frozen man only showed a pair of frightened eyes.


    The photographer curiously shoots left and right.


    Tan Taiyi raised her hand to stop him, "Don''t shoot yet, wait until the police come over."


    "Good good good."


    The cameraman had no choice but to take pictures of Tuanzi again, and saw Tuanzi walk up to Qiu Yu and help him untie the rope. The embarrassed male artist re-entered the mirror.


    Qiu Yu''s face sank like water, and he turned around with his hands on his chest.


    After narrowly escaping from death, his brain that was born for the entertainment industry turned again.


    Anyway, I am a victim and was targeted because of the show. The thing has already happened, and the best way to get the most out of it is to pass the blame to the show.


    Just in this way, Ming Dao and investor Boss Xu will definitely be offended.


    He is not afraid of offending Ming Dao. If something like this happens, an adventure show can attract a lunatic, and he will not participate again.


    But if he offends Boss Xu, he has nothing to do with the resources in Boss Xu''s hands. And the Xu Group seems to be planning to enter the entertainment industry in recent years.


    He was thinking frantically, calculating gains and losses.


    Many fans want to know his status, but he doesn''t let the cameraman take pictures of him, everyone can only see and discuss in the live broadcast room.


    Worried bullet screens accounted for one-third, and one-third were boasting about Tuanzi and Tantaiyi, and the rest were just curious.


    ¡¾Could it be that black fans came to the door? Or the illegitimate meal wants to monopolize brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s easier to ask the criminal directly about this kind of thing¡¿


    ¡¾The criminal has been frozen into a popsicle, so he might not be able to speak¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, this is the first time I have seen someone frozen into a popsicle, and I feel that the strength of the third senior brother is unfathomable, even stronger than Miao Miao¡¿


    Duanzi is circling around the villain.


    She raised her chin proudly, as if showing off to the whole world, "Look, this is the villain my brother caught, he is amazing!"


    At the same time, she was also observing the appearance of this man, wanting to see if he was an accomplice in the robbery of jewels.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Don¡¯t take off his mask in front of the camera, it¡¯s better to be cautious¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I know, I just look at his face through the mask, I have piercing eyes! ¡¿


    The system was silent for a while. Just by looking at the words ''Fiery Eyes'', one can tell which cartoon the host has been obsessed with recently.


    Tuanzi''s eyes were burning like a torch, and he wished he could climb onto this person for a closer observation.


    A hand stretched out and pulled her over.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Duanzi raised his head in confusion.


    "Don''t get too close." Seeing that the junior sister was just curious, Tantai Yi simply stretched out her hand and grabbed it aside, and an ice crystal flower appeared in his hand.


    Tuanzi immediately diverted his attention and carefully picked up the ice crystal flower.


    "This one is also beautiful, every flower made by senior brother is very beautiful!"


    It''s just that the weather is too hot, and the ice crystal flowers show signs of melting soon.


    Tantaiyi simply used his internal force to roll up the fallen leaves on the ground, and the fallen leaves flew again, and were frozen into ice leaves, flying around the dumpling.


    The cool air hits my face.


    "Wow, so cool~"


    The cameraman was dumbfounded, and so were the audience.


    ¡¾Wow, so beautiful¡¿


    ¡¾Beauty and beauty, I am so happy! ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this really a fantasy drama? ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooish ¡¿


    ¡¾Who noticed the look in the eyes of the bad guy, he was quite frightened at first, but now he seems to be saying ¡®Hey, I¡¯m still here, can you respect me¡¯¡¿


    ¡¾I want to know more about Teacher Qiu''s status, but unfortunately he refuses to be in the mirror¡¿


    ¡¾When such a thing happened, who would be willing to be in the mirror? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think these two people are a bit too much. Instead of showing brother-sister love and superb martial arts here, it¡¯s better to care about Teacher Xiaqiu¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, it turns out that saving people now includes dealing with the aftermath. Not only to save people, but also to appease the other party and care about the other party''s mental state, so do you have to pay for the other party''s medical expenses for mental examination and cooperate with the other party''s public relations? ¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, I haven¡¯t heard a ¡®thank you¡¯ until now¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe I thank you in private¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe I comforted you in private¡¿


    The police arrived soon and took several people away for record.


    Director Ming also arrived after hearing the news, and he also had doubts, so he told about the previous incident in Jiang City.


    The police have an investigation direction, and the investigation speed is fast.


    After Qiu Yu left the police station, he found out that there were not only animal dead bodies but also human dead bodies outside the abandoned factory.


    Director Ming took a peek at his expression, rubbed his hands, "Well, this matter shouldn''t be a big deal, for fear of affecting the police investigation, we took the guest away from the factory. Who would have thought that the one who was not caught would still have doubts? , and even came to the door.¡±


    He suspected that the criminal had a brain problem, so let it be if he had some doubts in his heart, he just ran away, and even found a celebrity tied to the door, for fear that he would not be caught!


    "Well, Mr. Qiu, you are shocked."


    Qiu Yu couldn''t maintain an amiable attitude, so he said ''hehe'' twice.


    It wasn''t the show crew''s fault, but he still couldn''t help venting his anger. Obviously, Ming Dao was also afraid of him venting his anger.


    "This investigation is clear," Ming Dao struggled, "the police will definitely issue a notice. I just want to ask, do you want everyone to associate the two things together, or not to associate them together."


    Not connected together, these are two separate cases, one can explain the script of the abandoned factory, and the other is a simple kidnapping case.


    Associated together, the show crew and the police will definitely be scolded miserably by fans who have lost their minds. This has advantages and disadvantages for Qiu Yu, it all depends on how he weighs it.


    Before Qiu Yu opened his mouth, a little girl came out from behind him, "Of course I don''t think about it. It''s not good at all to think about a lot of trouble."


    After finishing speaking, Tuanzi looked up at Qiu Yu, smiled and said, "You think so?"


    Qiu Yu: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： filial piety

    The second live broadcast of "The Big Adventure Group" ended early.


    The live broadcast time has been reduced by one day, but the popularity has not decreased but increased.


    Countless people discussed the truth about Qiu Yu''s kidnapping on the Internet, but Qiu Yu''s studio did not give an accurate answer. This time, netizens did not satisfy their curiosity in the name of caring as before, and expressed their understanding, and asked Qiu Yu to rest more, so that he could get out of the shadow of being kidnapped as soon as possible.


    Later, Qiu Yu''s studio announced that Qiu Yu and his cousins ??had withdrawn from the show, and everyone expressed their understanding, which meant that Qiu Yu hadn''t come out of the shadows yet.


    Because Qiu Yu communicated with Ming Dao and Boss Xu in private, Qiu Yu didn''t reveal anything to the outside world, so everyone didn''t know that the kidnapper was related to the corpse outside the abandoned factory.


    And Qiu Yu shut up because he took advantage.


    Tuanzi still knew about it from Brother Xu Huan.


    The third episode of this show is coming to an end.


    Brother Xu Huan still failed to persuade Tuanzi or Zuo Qiu to go to their house.


    The tall Xu Huan sighed: "Oh, it''s all my father''s failure to live up to expectations."


    Xu Shuo, who was slightly fat, stuffed the pastry into his mouth, and nodded, "Yes, yes, that''s right, I only know how to complain to my mother, Mr. Qiu, why don''t you help us find a way?"


    With just a few words, Tuanzi knew what had happened.


    For the sake of the show, Boss Xu gave Qiu Yu some resources and asked him not to say anything that would be detrimental to the show. Although they all believe that it is their duty to cooperate with the police investigation, everyone cannot be expected to think so. As an artist, Qiu Yu doesn''t need to say it himself, as long as he hints at fans through big fans, he can set off a wave of madness.


    Being able to use resources to silence the other party without any worries, in the view of Boss Xu, is a very cost-effective thing. It''s just that it''s a good deal. Compared with other guests, Boss Xu must still feel a little uncomfortable, so he complained to his wife and was found out by his two sons.


    The two sons didn''t spread the word everywhere, but came to share with Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi sighed, stretched out his meaty claws, stood on tiptoe, and patted the heads of the two of them hard.


    "You are so filial."


    The two brothers nodded unceremoniously, "That''s not true, we are super filial!"


    Tuanzi: "...Uncle Xu is so blessed!"


    The two brothers continued to nod, "Yes, it is his blessing to have a son like us!"


    Duanzi shut up.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You speak more and more like Wen Li¡¿


    Learned the essence of yin and yang.


    Tuanzi immediately straightened his waist proudly.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I love learning very much. Every time he talks, I write the key points in the small notebook¡¿


    The system sighs.


    It found that the host didn''t respond much to the fact that Qiu Yu took advantage, which means it doesn''t matter. But it counts.


    However, it also got benefits here.


    Nowadays, as long as the kidnapping of Qiu Yu is mentioned on the Internet, the matter of Tuanzi and Tantaiyi saving people will be mentioned. Especially Tantai Yilu''s move after saving someone has been edited into the video by many people and spread everywhere.


    The prestige value is soaring at an incredible speed.


    At the end of the third period, the investigation by the police came to an end.


    The investigation is over, the punishment that should be punished, the praise that should be praised.


    Soon the police issued the first report, describing in an objective manner how the "Great Expedition" found the body at that time, and briefly described the police investigation process and final results, officially announcing that the jewelry robbery and murder case had come to an end.


    After the official notification, there was an open letter thanking the program team for cooperating with the police.


    Netizens exploded in an instant.


    ¡¾I''m going, the truth of the matter is this! ¡¿


    ¡¾In other words, the first phase of the abandoned factory really didn¡¯t have a script, because the corpse was found and the murderer didn¡¯t want to be alarmed, so they wrote a script overnight? ¡¿


    ¡¾Who is so talented? If it wasn¡¯t for the watch revealing the timeline later, I really couldn¡¯t see that it was a script written on the spur of the moment. It¡¯s too real, especially the design of the treasure hunt details¡¿


    ¡¾The program group has carried the scapegoat for a long time, and it can finally be unloaded¡¿


    ¡¾No, I want to re-watch the edited version¡¿


    ¡¾I''m just curious, who happened to be the dead? At that time, everyone was under the camera, and there was no special reaction, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s either Miaomiao or the third senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾I vote for the third brother¡¿


    ¡¾The director cried so badly at the beginning, there was a reason for it¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t talk about the upstairs, I don¡¯t want to recall the director¡¯s crying¡¿


    ¡¾Ming Dao Cries.jpg¡¿


    Because of this letter of thanks, even though the location chosen by the program group for the fourth and fifth episodes is ordinary, the popularity of the show is not low.


    The heat lasted until the fifth issue ended.


    The staff of the variety show at the same time breathed a sigh of relief, and it was finally time for them to perform. Even many people in the industry were a little gloating. It became popular for five episodes, and the ratings for the final episode were bleak. Maybe Ming Dao would hide under the quilt and cry every day.


    On the eve of the sixth live broadcast of "The Big Adventure Group", the police issued another notice announcing that the case of hiding corpses in the walls of the abandoned factory was officially solved.


    ¡¾? ? ? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why is the address where the body was found so familiar? ¡¿


    ¡¾It is the live broadcast of the first episode of "The Big Adventure Group"! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ma Ma, how many corpses are there in that factory? Do the guests who have participated really not have nightmares¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn¡¯t I understand this bulletin? Who is the murderer?]


    ¡¾It¡¯s written so clearly, but still can¡¯t understand? The deceased was the former driver of the murderer Qian Duocai, who was unwilling to be resigned after being fired, threatened him with the fact that Qian Duocai had bribed others, and followed him all the way to the abandoned factory, when Qian Duocai was inspecting the construction site]


    ¡¾After the conflict between the two sides, Qian Duocai killed someone by mistake, so he simply buried him in the broken wall and covered it with cement. It just so happened that a worker had an accident. Qian Duocai compensated the worker''s family a sum of money, and stopped work on the grounds that it was too unlucky. He also said that he would sell the right to use the construction site. In fact, the lion kept talking to scare off the buyer. The purpose was to hide the corpse. ¡¿


    ¡¾Then I don¡¯t understand, Qian Duocai hid the dead body in the factory, why did he rent the factory to the program crew to shoot the show? ¡¿


    ¡¾No, no, no, it is Qian Duocai''s son who lent the factory to the program group. Qian Duocai has been ill for a long time, and has been hospitalized, but he just got better recently, and when he regained consciousness, he was taken away]


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾This plot is too dramatic, I think Qian Duocai hates his son to death¡¿


    ¡¾His son is probably also very confused. He originally wanted to make a small profit, but he lost his father in the end¡¿


    ¡¾Ming Dao has a great physique, he helped the police solve two cases at once¡¿


    ¡¾Ming Dao: Painful yet happy! ¡¿


    Because of this incident, the sixth episode of the program group once again ushered in many viewers, and everyone once teased whether Ming Director planned to plan the second season in the live broadcast room.


    ¡¾If there is a second season, no one will be willing to rent the venue to Mentor¡¿


    ¡¾Surprise! The popular director ushered in a career trough because of this incident! ¡¿

 Chapter 552： The jade pendant is broken

    "Hahaha!"


    "Hey hey hey!"


    "Hohohohoho!"


    Hearing the number reported by the system, the regiment who was practicing martial arts directly threw down the wooden sword and danced an unknown dance on the spot.


    I saw her slightly round body swaying from side to side, and after a minute, she circled around the wooden sword lying on the ground, and after another minute, she simply catapulted back and forth in the courtyard. Stepping on the trunk of a big tree for a while, kicking off the wall for a while, exerting lightness kung fu to the extreme.


    The system was a little agitated at first, but it calmed down after seeing the host''s over-excited look.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t be so excited, the prestige value is not halfway yet¡¿


    Now the prestige value is about 410 million, and there is still some distance from 1 billion, but it is no longer far away.


    "Can''t you just have fun?"


    Duanzi said that his mathematics is very good.


    "It used to take several months to save 100 million, but now I have saved so much in about a month, Miaomiao is so happy!"


    She continued to catapult all over the house.


    "Maybe Mom and Dad will come back in half a year?"


    Half a year later, she was just over six years old.


    The system didn''t hit her, it just reminded her that someone was watching on the third floor.


    The dumpling stopped and fell directly from mid-air.


    With internal protection, she was not injured.


    As soon as she landed, she looked up her little head and saw the second brother Ji Zhangzhuo sticking out of the window, waving one hand and holding a mobile phone in the other. Obviously, he had been taking videos just now.


    "Ah, no, you can''t shoot!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "It''s late, I have already shared it with your brother and other senior brothers."


    Tuanzi stomped angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I took a cute picture of you, but you keep bouncing around, and you can only see afterimages, which look more and more like a ball."


    Tuanzi was furious, raised his breath, rushed to the third floor, and dragged Ji Zhangzhuo down.


    "You are like a ball! Have you ever seen such a cute and handsome ball?"


    Drag the person to the ground, and Tuanzi reached out to grab the phone.


    Ji Zhangzhuo dodged flexibly.


    Tuanzi performed lightness kung fu and flew over.


    The brothers and sisters were fighting for each other in the yard.


    Because of the equal strength, the fight for almost ten minutes failed.


    Tuanzi was so angry that he thumped Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Now she was in mid-air, hitting Ji Zhangzhuo''s chest.


    There was a ''click'', and both of them were stunned.


    Tuanzi fell to the ground with a ''boom'', raised his head and said in horror, "Could it be that Miao Miao cracked your bones?"


    "It does not seem."


    Ji Zhangzhuo put his hands into the skirt of his clothes and fumbled.


    This will be late July, and Jiang City has already turned into a furnace, but Ji Zhangzhuo changed into an ancient costume on purpose due to the needs of filming.


    He groped and found a jade pendant that was broken into several pieces.


    "You broke it by pounding it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s face was heavy, "Since it''s disconnected, the energy inside may be gone, what should I do, the next senior brother can''t come over."


    Tuanzi almost stopped breathing, and tears quickly rolled in his eyes.


    "I, I, Miaomiao, I..."


    She was speechless, and her two fleshy claws scratched in the air uncontrollably.


    At this time, a hand stretched out and hit Ji Zhangzhuo **** the head.


    Tuanzi, who was about to cry, froze, "Huh?"


    The hand holding the tissue reached out and wiped the corner of her eyes.


    Tuanzi turned his head and looked at Tantaiyi, his voice choked up, "Miao Miao seems to have done something wrong."


    "it''s not your fault."


    It was Duan Xiayou who opened his mouth to explain. After he knocked Ji Zhangzhuo hard, he stretched out his hand and twisted his arm, which made Ji Zhangzhuo scream.


    "ah!"


    "Should!"


    Duan Xiayou ignored Ji Zhangzhuo''s performance, "Actually, this jade pendant broke into two pieces this morning. You just smashed them into pieces."


    Sadness froze instantly, Tuanzi pondered for a while with red eyes, "Ah, the next senior brother is coming!"


    "right."


    Duan Xiayou nodded, and squinted at Ji Zhangzhuo, who came closer, "At that time, he said that he would carry the jade pendant with him, so that he might meet the next junior brother. Now it seems that he just wanted to tease you with this, so don''t be fooled easily. "


    "certainly not!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo yelled, "I really just had a temporary idea!"


    It happened that the junior sister beat the jade pendant into pieces, and he hadn''t played with the junior sister for a long time.


    "Miao Miao is just a temporary idea now!"


    Tuanzi squeezed his fist angrily and punched him.


    Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to dodge, but his brothers held him hostage from left to right, so he could only use his internal strength to block the punch.


    After blocking it, he couldn''t help but yawned again, "Miao Miao, aren''t you tickling me?"


    Dumplings: (¨”¨‹Æ¤¨‹)


    Duan Xiayou encouraged: "A few more punches, he won''t be able to escape."


    Tan Taiyi: "Should I freeze him?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo screamed, "You all bully me!"


    "Obviously you bullied me!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fist and beat him several times with ''bang bang'' before he managed to calm down.


    After calming down, she stubbornly said that she would ignore the second senior brother for a whole day!


    Gu Chi came over with equipment to help shoot the video, and found that the two brothers and sisters were fighting in the cold, and said firmly, "Second senior brother must have bullied Miao Miao."


    Ji Zhangzhuo flicked his phone guiltily, not daring to say anything.


    Gu Chi: (*^__^*)


    Accidentally caught a glimpse of his smile, Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly felt chills all over his body.


    That night, when Tuanzi was still talking to the system about when the next senior brother would come, which world he would come from, and what kind of character he would be, he saw Ji Zhangzhuo walk into the door with tired steps.


    Duan Xiayou and Tantaiyi who also went to shoot the video were refreshed, as if they were not shooting the same video.


    "Two..." Remembering what he had said about ignoring each other all day, Tuanzi quickly swallowed back the address and asked the other two senior brothers, "What did you shoot? Are you tired?"


    Duan Xiayou walked over slowly and lay comfortably on the sofa.


    "Not tired, not tired, just teaching the little thief."


    "Teach the thief a lesson?" Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Have you met a villain? Have you taught him a lesson?"


    Glancing at someone, Duan Xiayou said meaningfully, "It is indeed a lesson."


    He spoke slowly, Tuanzi couldn''t wait, and looked at Tantaiyi eagerly.


    The white-haired man with blond eyes said concisely, "In a new script, I met Jiang Yang on a narrow road. The other party thought very highly of himself, but he was actually vulnerable. After being repaired, he was let off by the heroes. Jiang Yang ran away in ecstasy, only to meet another big thief by chance." Xia, it was repaired again."


    Duanzi understands in seconds.


    The elder brother and the third brother are the two heroes, and the second brother is the Jiangyang thief.


    Tuanzi raised the corners of his lips, climbed down from the sofa, and strolled to Bandit Jiangyang with his little hands behind his back, "Hey, Bandit Jiangyang, hello, I am Miao Miao, a little heroine who punishes evil and promotes good, it is your misfortune to meet me today. "


    After finishing speaking, she sucked a long caterpillar pillow over, grabbed it, and swung it out as a whip, "Little thief, watch out!"

 Chapter 553： Who resembles him?

    Chapter 553 Who looks like him?


    After Ji Zhangzhuo''s jade pendant was broken, everyone has been looking forward to a new colleague coming through, but it''s a pity that they waited and waited until the end of July, and everyone''s life went on again.


    On this day, with the new children''s magazine in hand, Tuanzi first read the story written by Mijiu teacher as usual.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong? ¡¿


    The last time I saw the host so serious, it was because her second front tooth fell out.


    The last time she was so serious, it was because of Ji Zhangzhuo and Tantai Yi who suddenly beat her up where she hid sugar. Gu Cheng lamented that his younger sister knew how to play under the lights, and at the same time collected the candies hidden in the study room he often went to.


    "Little Gugu, does this story look familiar to you?"


    The system scanned the short story of thousands of words.


    The story is about a group of small animals going on a spring outing. They saw someone stealing something on the bus. They behaved differently. Some hurried to find a reliable adult, some told the driver not to stop or open the door, and some used their watch to call the police. , and some directly came with a flying kick.


    The kid actually dared to kick directly. This kind of courageous spirit infected other passengers, and everyone blocked the thief in the corner.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It looks familiar. Last time you, Brother Gu Chi, and Brother Gu Zhuo couldn¡¯t stop a taxi, so you just took the bus. Didn¡¯t you meet a thief? ¡¿


    Some passengers saw it, maybe they were afraid of retaliation, or they were too weak to stop the other party, so they didn''t dare to say anything, while the five brothers and sisters of Tuanzi had different reactions.


    Gu Chi was very thoughtful, and went directly to the driver, telling him to drive slowly and not rush to the stop, and even if he arrived, don¡¯t open the door to let the thief go. Gu Zhuo knew his level and called the police directly. Gu Mo and Gu Li wanted to fight directly, but Tuanzi took the lead.


    A little girl kicked her foot, and the thief stuck to the glass window and couldn''t move. The other passengers were deeply infected and rushed forward. In the end, everyone was happy.


    Duanzi''s expression became more serious.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe it''s a coincidence? You see, Gu Mo and Gu Li wanted to do something at the time, but here it is written that they are looking for their parents. Do you think they are the ones who would look for their parents when they encounter problems?]


    Danzi has its own understanding.


    ¡°This is called reality-based artistic creation.¡±


    She pouted and clicked on a description in the story.


    "Look, the children looking for the driver are foxes, the ones calling the police with a phone and watch are rabbits, and the ones looking for parents are baby elephants and tigers."


    The system silently compared.


    Gu Chi is as cunning as a fox, Gu Juan has a soft personality like a rabbit, and will bite when he is in a hurry, Gu Mo is smart, stable and reliable, very similar to an elephant. As for the tiger, the system does not think Gu Li is like a tiger unless he himself thinks so.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It seems a little bit possible¡¿


    "Also, this little animal that kicks people is Sweet Bear."


    Danzi pointed to the bear pillow on the sofa.


    "The last time Brother Gu Li came over, he brought a bear pillow and gave Miao Miao a bear pajamas."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Coincidence? ¡¿


    Tuanzi kept a straight face, imitating Gu Cheng''s tone of voice, "All coincidences are inevitable and premeditated."


    She has other evidence.


    "Second Brother He reminded Miao Miao before that maybe Teacher Mijiu is ''far away from the sky and close to your eyes'', let Miao Miao test it out."


    At that time, she still suspected that Teacher Mijiu was actually her cousin Wen Li. After all, Wen Li was a professional writer, until Wen Li wrote a children''s story for her to read.


    Is that a sweet children''s story? It''s clearly a horror novel disguised as a children''s story!


    After being pointed out at the time, Wen Li readily admitted that he was a horror novel writer.


    Writing can deceive people, but the style of writing is not so easy to change. For this reason, Tuanzi ruled out Wen Li.


    "Brother Gu Chi also said that sometimes the most impossible is the most possible."


    The system guessed who she suspected.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Ancient Li? ¡¿


    Danzi nodded heavily.


    The system can''t accept it for a while.


    A person with a fierce expression and a bad temper, and a person who can write gentle words. The style of the two is very different.


    And, if Gu Li is the teacher of rice wine, then he is quite narcissistic and actually calls himself a tiger.


    "Brother Gu Li will come later, Miao Miao wants to test it out."


    Tuanzi put down the magazine and clenched his fists, "And we can''t judge people by their appearance, maybe the cousin who looks irritable has a soft childlike innocence?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System:...um¡¿


    July is the summer vacation, but Gu Zhuo brothers are not idle. One is still working on a project, and the other is doing an internship in a magazine.


    The two brothers also have a tacit understanding, and they only choose the time to relax when they come to find dumplings. It gives people the illusion that they come here to charge, charge up and go back to study/work.


    When it was almost noon, Tuanzi heard the doorbell.


    She ran quickly to open the door.


    But those who entered the small courtyard, besides Brother Gu Zhuo, actually had Wen Li.


    Wen Li was also holding a small cake in his hand, which was a classic in Wen Qi''s shop.


    "Hey, did Brother Wen Qi do it?"


    Little meat claw scratched his head.


    "But brother Wen Qi''s store is in a city far, far away?"


    She only had contact with this cousin a few times. After the second period, the two of them had no chance to contact each other.


    After returning to Jiangshi, she often missed this cousin... and the desserts he made.


    "Miao Miao is so smart," Wen Li smiled and handed over the cake, "He did it. He came to Jiang City temporarily to deal with something, but he has left now."


    Tuanzi translated, "Wow, are you so busy making cakes for Miao Miao?"


    She was so moved that she wanted to call Wen Qi on the spot.


    After the other party connected, he heard Tuanzi thanking him, and tried to explain, "Wen Li forced me to do it."


    "Oh, oh," Tuanzi didn''t take this explanation to heart at all, "But Miao Miao still received a gift, which is also my cousin''s wish. Miao Miao also has a gift to give to my cousin, can I send it directly to the store?"


    The young boss was silent for a few seconds before hurriedly saying, "It''s up to you."


    The phone was hung up.


    Ke Tuanzi stared at the phone, tilting his head in doubt.


    "Is my cousin embarrassed?"


    "It should be," Wen Li unceremoniously revealed his brother''s shortcomings, "every time he is embarrassed, he will try to cover it up and emphasize it repeatedly. If he really wants it but doesn''t want to admit it, he will say ''it doesn''t matter'' ''don''t ask me'' ¡¯. If you really don¡¯t want it, you¡¯ll definitely say ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t give it away¡¯, right?¡±


    Tuanzi nodded heavily.


    "right!"


    After nodding her head, she showed a bold smile again, "Brother Wen Qi seems to be a little duplicity, just like Brother Gu Li."


    Gu Li, who was suddenly named, was furious.


    "Who resembles him?"


    Tuanzi reassured casually: "Okay, okay, it doesn''t look like it."


    Gu Li stopped dancing, and felt like being treated like a child again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： rice wine real body

    Ji Zhangzhuo and Tan Taiyi went out, Duan Xiayou was at home, but the weather was so hot that he didn''t even bother to move, and stayed in the room all the time.


    Tuanzi doesn¡¯t need the help of his seniors either, he cheerfully entertained a few cousins ??before and after running, and even shared with them the cartoons he watched recently.


    Three adult men accompany a child to watch cartoons, the pictures are beautiful.


    Not long after, Gu Li received a call and got up to go to the garden.


    Tuanzi immediately put down the remote control, and Mao Mao followed up, making no sound during the period, and Gu Li, who was on the phone, didn''t notice it.


    Gu Zhuo looked back and was almost amused by his cousin''s actions.


    "How do you act like a thief... ahem, like a kitten? Are you going to play hide-and-seek with Xiaoli?"


    Wen Li only glanced at it, and said meaningfully, "Maybe I finally discovered the truth."


    "the truth?"


    Gu Zhuo is not good at communicating with riddlers, and he really wanted to muster up the courage to shout out "speak human words", but when he met those smiling eyes, he was timid, and his voice was very soft, "What is the truth?"


    Wen Li asked back: "It''s been so long, haven''t you noticed it? If you continue to be slow, I will doubt your IQ."


    Guzhuo: "?"


    garden.


    Duanzi hid behind the bench, peeping quietly.


    Respecting her cousin''s privacy, she covered her ears so as not to eavesdrop.


    Ten minutes later, Gu Li ended the call.


    He glanced at the phone screen and sighed.


    Just at this moment, a voice full of air came from behind.


    "Teacher rice wine!"


    "Um?"


    Gu Li responded instinctively, and looked back with some doubts, and met a chubby face of ''I see through everything''.


    "!!"


    "Hey, Miao Miao finally found the truth."


    Tuanzi walked with short legs, trying to show a domineering aura.


    With her little hands behind her back, she circled around the flustered Gu Li.


    "Teacher rice wine?" The ending sound is quite playful.


    "Teacher Rice Wine." Pretentiously low voice.


    "Teacher Rice Wine!" A cheerful and lively voice.


    The irritable youth ranges from a little panicked to very panicked.


    The more he panicked, the more aggressive his expression became. If someone who didn''t know was here, he might suspect that he was going to bully the children.


    "I, that, you..."


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws to stop him from continuing. She herself raised her chin and said arrogantly, "You have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will become evidence in court."


    When I heard these words, I was imitating the lines of the characters in the TV series. Coupled with that cute face, it can''t scare many people.


    Gu Li was really frightened.


    "I can explain!" He raised his hand in panic.


    Tuanzi nodded reservedly like a little adult, "Explain, I''ll listen."


    Even though he''s just a little puppet, he still has to look up at people with his head up. His stature seems to be 2.8 meters.


    The irritable young man who was 1.8 meters lowered his head, as if he had shrunk to one meter.


    "It''s actually just a coincidence."


    His voice became very soft, "I liked to write some articles when I was young, but some teachers complained about being too childish."


    He likes to use animals and plants as metaphors, and even wrote essays to participate in competitions when he was a child. Before participating in the competition, you must pass the level of the head teacher. The class teacher thought that his writing was too childish and rejected his submission.


    After that, he will not participate in the competition, and will only write secretly.


    Maybe he was born rebellious, or he was not reconciled, the less he was recognized, the more he wanted to write, and there were many stories in his family. After the college entrance examination, he even ignored his parents'' opposition and applied for the Chinese Department.


    After entering the Chinese Department, he received a voice of approval.


    The teachers of several courses admired his writing style and thought he could contribute to children''s magazines. While he was hesitating, a famous teacher directly submitted an article to a magazine he was familiar with.


    Thus, the name rice wine appeared in front of people for the first time.


    Later, he became the author of that magazine and published children''s books.


    Even though the name ''rice wine'' is somewhat famous in the children''s book world, Gu Li, who was deeply influenced by his childhood experience, still dare not tell his close ones.


    "My brother doesn''t know yet."


    Gu Li secretly glanced at the stern-faced Tuanzi, "Don''t tell him."


    "Well," Tuanzi covered his mouth and thought for a while, "How does Miaomiao think that your brother is about to find out?"


    "!"


    As soon as the voice fell, footsteps came from not far away.


    One looked forward, the other looked back, but saw Gu Zhuo blushing slightly, with an agitated expression, "Xiao Li, are you really the rice wine teacher?"


    It''s too shameful to be called a teacher by my own brother.


    Gu Li anxiously said: "Don''t call me teacher!"


    Immediately below came a playful ''Mijiu teacher''.


    Faced with his cousin''s cheeky little face, Gu Li is not good enough to really lose his temper.


    Gu Zhuo was still excited, "Xiao Li, your talent is too good, right?"


    Duanzi kept nodding, "Yes, yes! The writing is good!"


    Being exaggerated in front of my brother and sister, this is too... "Ah!"


    Gu Li stomped his feet violently, turned around and ran into the house, saw Wen Li changing the channel with a smile, and said angrily, "You don''t say what you say, it doesn''t matter what you say! Liar!"


    The young writer looked innocent, "I didn''t tell them, they guessed it themselves."


    Paused, he only blinked his left eye.


    "Maybe it''s because everyone finds that you have a childlike innocence, you seem to be irritable but actually gentle, that''s why..."


    "Ah!" Gu Li yelled like a groundhog, turned around and ran out again, ran into his brother and cousin head-on, and was stopped.


    "Don''t go!"


    Tuanzi deliberately opened his hand to stop him, and said with a smile, "Teacher Mijiu, since Miaomiao has caught you, I will lock you up and write stories every day!"


    She urged: "Brother Gu Zhuo, help me, go and open the door of the study!"


    Gu Zhuo really helped to open the door.


    "Xiao Li," he said shyly, "I also really like the stories you write. It would be great if you could write more, one article a day."


    "No, no, ten articles a day!" Tuanzi opened his mouth.


    Gu Li was no longer ashamed and annoyed, he said angrily, "I''m not an AI, how can I write ten articles a day?"


    "Then, then five articles." Tuanzi took a step back, staring at him, hoping that he would take a step back too.


    Wen Li chimed in: "In my dreams, I want Miao Miao to lock me up and write stories, but unfortunately Miao Miao doesn''t like to read the stories I write. Xiao Li, you should feel honored, hurry up and turn on the computer to write stories.


    At that moment, a lot of swear words gathered on the tip of the tongue, and Gu Li swallowed them back.


    In the evening, the three cousins ??left.


    Coincidentally, Ji Zhangzhuo and Tantaiyi came back, and they brought a stranger back.


    Seeing Gu Li blushing, Ji Zhangzhuo was quite surprised, "Are you shy? Are you shy too? How can I make you shy?"


    Gu Li: "..." He swore that he would not come to this community for the next month...a week! He also has a temper!

 Chapter 555： four brothers

    Chapter 555 Fourth Senior Brother


    Gu Li blushed and left angrily.


    Gu Zhuo hurriedly chased after him to comfort him, "You have to face up to yourself and your talent..."


    The words were filled with a lot of praise, and the speaker''s tone was so sincere that Gu Li felt his face was steaming.


    He became ruthless and ran straight away, quickly leaving the frail Gu Zhuo behind.


    Guzhuo: "?"


    Duanzi stood at the door with her arms folded, watching the show.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it turns out that brother Gu Li is so shy," she said with a fox-like smile on her face, "Then next time we meet, Miao Miao knows what to do."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t bully him, it¡¯s not easy for him¡¿


    Looks fierce and grumpy, but turns out to be so shy. While despising his brother''s soft temper, he punched those who bullied him.


    On the contrary, Wen Li especially agrees with his cousin to do so.


    He even offered to apply, "If you want to play tricks on him, remember to call me along. I have a lot of experience."


    Duanzi smiled and raised his hand to give him a high five.


    Wen Li also bid farewell, and before leaving, he looked curiously at the young man brought back by the two senior brothers.


    The young man has a cropped cut, handsome facial features, wheat-like skin, wearing a racerback vest, and his exposed arms have beautiful muscle lines. He looks sunny and healthy.


    Noticing his gaze, the short-haired young man smiled brightly, revealing two sharp canine teeth.


    Wen Li nodded and looked away politely, but he was thinking in his heart that these two canine teeth were too sharp.


    Even if he was curious, Wen Li knew how to behave, so he took the initiative to bid farewell and leave.


    After he left, Tuanzi also withdrew his gaze from watching the show, and stared at the stranger curiously.


    The Huya youth continued to laugh: "Is this the little junior sister?"


    Tuanzi: "Huh? Junior sister?"


    Calculated in his brain, Tuanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise, "Are you Miaomiao''s senior brother?"


    She looked at Ji Zhangzhuo and Tan Taiyi, trying to prove it.


    The two nodded one after another.


    "It''s a coincidence," taking advantage of Tuanzi''s surprise, Ji Zhangzhuo blatantly rubbed her little head, "Your third brother and I went to inspect the next filming location, but we heard a messy sound coming from the nearby forest. , there is a man hanging from a tree."


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide, and under Ji Zhangzhuo''s rubbing, his small head tried to turn to the Huya youth, "Brother, why are you hanging on the tree?"


    Huya young man rubbed his chest in embarrassment, "It was too sudden when I passed through, and I am not good at internal force, so I fell directly into the forest. Fortunately, the two senior brothers are nearby."


    Paused, he introduced himself again, "I should be ranked fourth, and my name is Li Zhou."


    Tuanzi was very supportive, "It sounds like a good name, and it matches the fourth senior brother very well."


    "You don''t even know which two words they are, so why did you match them?" Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately teased him, and put his big hand directly on her small head.


    Tuanzi couldn''t bear it anymore, knocked off his hand, and used Wuying legs.


    Ji Zhangzhuo raised his breath and flew directly upstairs.


    The advantage of being able to do light work is that you don''t have to walk through the door or go up the stairs, just turn in through the window.


    For this reason, he specially put slippers by the window.


    His room is next to Duan Xiayou''s. If you fly from the main entrance, you must first pass through Duan Xiayou''s room.


    When he was about to approach his room, that is, when he was approaching the window of Duan Xiayou''s room, someone pushed open the window from the inside and bumped directly into Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was startled and leaned back.


    At this pause, a little meaty claw took the opportunity to grab his braid and drag him back to the ground.


    As soon as he landed, there was an extra ball on his back.


    Tuanzi grabs the braid with one hand and the ear with the other.


    "Second Senior Brother, you''ve been so swaying lately!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo refused to admit it, "I have always kept my feet on the ground, where did I drift?"


    Gradually adapting to this era, letting go of the past, he also showed his true nature, and from time to time he would tease cats and dogs to tease his junior sister.


    Of course, he will be teased back in the next second, but he still enjoys it, and obviously regards this kind of thing as a loving interaction between the same family.


    Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately jumped a few times, trying to shake off the little dumpling on his back.


    "Are you scared?"


    "snort!"


    Little brows raised in disdain, and Tuanzi quickly took out a pair of children''s scissors from his trouser pocket.


    The scissors are small and not sharp enough, but they are scissors and can cut hair.


    "Kacha Kacha!"


    Tuanzi imitated the sound of metal scissors colliding. After noticing that the second senior brother''s body was stiff, he said maliciously, "Crack, click, second senior brother, did you hear that?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    The old prince was very strong, and he begged for mercy without hesitation.


    "Miao Miao, Junior Sister, I was wrong, let my hair go!"


    Not far away, Li Zhou watched this scene cheerfully.


    "It turns out that everyone is playing around like this, then I understand."


    Tan Taiyi: "?" Understand what?


    When Duan Xiayou went downstairs, the others were already eating and drinking in the living room on the first floor.


    The second junior brother, who was once again a demon, was serving tea and water to the younger junior sister and pinching her shoulders.


    He sat down on the single sofa speechlessly.


    "I am funny every time, I lose every time, is it interesting?"


    "That would be very interesting."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s thick skin grew day by day.


    Duan Xiayou resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and turned to look at the new junior brother. He was stunned when he saw this.


    "Fourth Junior Brother, you don''t seem to have much internal strength."


    He was the first to get started and was a big brother, but in fact his strength was very poor. I thought that he would become the worst of the master''s ten apprentices under the name of senior brother, but he never expected that there would be someone even worse than him.


    This wheat-skinned junior has shallow internal strength, which can be seen through at a glance.


    "That''s right," Li Zhou said with his mouth full of biscuits, still speaking clearly, "I only stayed by Master''s side for three months before leaving. I have no time to learn."


    Duan Xiayou''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly lowered his eyes to cover up his emotions.


    You only spend three months with Master, and you don¡¯t have much time to cultivate your relationship, so how could you travel to this place?


    Because of his slow reaction and lack of internal energy, Li Zhou was slightly injured after passing through.


    After he was full, Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo graciously treated his wound and changed his dressing, and then pushed him into a certain room.


    "Get some rest, eat well, sleep well and the wound will heal quickly." Tuanzi directly drew the curtains.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said: "I bought a house with your other senior brothers, and we are still decorating it. We will move there after it is finished."


    Li Zhou was extremely sleepy, accepted such kindness, fell asleep on the bed and fell asleep.


    After the door was closed, Ji Zhangzhuo listened for a few minutes, making sure that the people in the room were breathing calmly and their heartbeats were slowing down, so he carried his junior sister downstairs.


    The dumpling who was picked up was not very happy.


    "Miaomiao is not a doll, you can''t just carry it around."


    She is now a famous little heroine, how could she be carried away? Is she shameless?


    The little heroine who wanted to save face stretched out her claws, and glared at Ji Zhangzhuo with a tiger face. If the other party dared to carry on, he used the Eagle Claw Kung Fu.


    "Who made you so light?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo is confident and confident: "It''s so light and fluffy, it''s too easy to pick it up."


    Tuanzi slowly lowered his paws, and tentatively asked, "Is it really light? But Miao Miao has grown taller, can it become lighter when it grows taller?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded firmly.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips, "Then you carry it, it''s very thin anyway."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： Four Brothers Secret

    The two of them went downstairs and found the atmosphere in the living room a bit heavy.


    Ji Zhangzhuo approached, saw Duan Xiayou''s serious expression, and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? Is the elder brother who can usually sleep more than ten hours a day starting to worry about it? Wow, such a rare thing can happen, It''s time for me to buy a lottery ticket. Get rich overnight, get rich overnight!"


    Duan Xiayou glared at him angrily.


    "Stop talking politely!"


    These one or two, after getting along with Wen Li for a long time, they will become eccentric. At this time, he felt that Gu Chi was a nice person.


    It''s a pity that Gu Chi and Wen Li never had a chance to meet each other, and he was quite curious about which of the two was better.


    Being stared at, Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t care, shrugged his shoulders and sat down, raised Erlang''s legs, and noticed Tantai Yi also looked over from the corner of his eyes, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Third Junior Brother, what''s the matter, do you think I''m handsome like this?" ?¡±


    Before Tan Taiyi could speak, Duan Xiayou complained again, "Don''t be narcissistic like Gu Yunmu!"


    Tuanzi quietly touched a piece of chocolate from the coffee table, quickly peeled it off and stuffed it into his mouth, before complaining, "Eldest brother, is there a possibility that the second senior brother is such a person, and it''s not the cousins ??who influenced them?" he?"


    Duan Xiayou thought for a few seconds, then fell silent, obviously agreeing with this statement.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately protested dissatisfied, which made Tantai Yi look at him a few more times.


    "Third Junior Brother, please speak up if you have something to say."


    Tan Taiyi said truthfully: "Second Senior Brother, how old are you?"


    If he didn''t understand the character of this junior, Ji Zhangzhuo would have thought that he was mocking himself. But Tantaiyi''s personality is cold and sincere, so asking this question is obviously simply doubting his real age.


    It is better to contain malice than to contain malice.


    "How old do you think I am?"


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou both looked at Tantaiyi curiously.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes hesitated for a few seconds, "Five?"


    "Puff ha ha!"


    Tuanzi laughed while clutching his stomach.


    "Second senior brother, so you are smaller than Miao Miao, so will Miao Miao let you go?"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t laugh too much, but he made up for it, "The third junior brother recently watched an online TV series. There is a magical technique in it, which can change people into people after they are twenty years old, but the psychological age is not the same. Change, still the same naive."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    The man who was labeled as ''childish'' chose to change the subject.


    "Eldest brother, are you suspicious of the fourth junior brother?"


    Duanzi, who was sneaking away the second piece of chocolate, looked up.


    "Doubt the fourth senior brother? Where is he suspicious?"


    Duan Xiayou hesitated for a few seconds, but truthfully expressed his doubts.


    The root of suspicion is that Li Zhou and Master have only been together for three months. How many feelings can be cultivated in three months, can Li Zhou travel back to the time when the master was there again, and come here again?


    "The time is very short," Ji Zhangzhuo shrugged nonchalantly, "but the master gave him a piece of spiritual jade, which means that the master believes in him. I think that we are not as good as the master, so just follow the master''s choice."


    Tan Taiyi nodded, he also believed in Master. Because I believe in Master, I believe in other fellow disciples.


    Tuanzi also believed in Master without hesitation, but she was the only one who gave Duan Xiayou other answers.


    "If you just get along with each other for three months, you may not be able to cultivate much relationship, but what if it''s a life-saving favor?"


    Master has the grace to save her life.


    When Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo traveled through the past, there was no danger of their lives. Trying hard can still survive in that era, but they may not be taught by masters.


    But she is different. She was only half a year old when she traveled to the past, and she fell into the river. The system was bound to her for the first time, and it was too late to mobilize too much energy. If Master didn''t help her, she would be gone, and the system would automatically untie her and leave this world.


    Duanzi made an analogy.


    "If Miao Miao was five and a half years old when she passed through, she would die soon. Master saved Miao Miao. Even if we only got along for three months, Miao Miao would always think about saving her life. But Miao Miao was too young at that time. It¡¯s only when I grow up that I feel that way.¡±


    Saving oneself without asking for anything in return does not require time to brew. The moment something happens, the two emotions of gratitude and trust are already surging like a sea.


    The reason why she uses the example of five and a half years old is because she must remember things at that time and have her own ideas. At half a year old, she couldn''t remember it, but the system remembered it for her.


    Duan Xiayou breathed a sigh of relief, "Maybe so, Master trusts him, and I trust him too."


    Tuanzi added: "Also, the fourth brother has a lot of hidden injuries, the internal organs and bones have been greatly damaged. If you don''t take good care of it, your life span will be shortened a lot."


    This was told to her after the system scanned.


    The system also said that the body structure of the fourth senior brother is very different from theirs. Specifically, without obtaining necessary materials such as blood, the system cannot draw specific conclusions. The only thing that is certain is that the original lifespan of the fourth senior brother should far exceed them.


    Duan Xiayou changed from suspicion to worry, "Take him for a physical examination tomorrow."


    Tan Taiyi went through a whole set of procedures and reminded him, "I still need to register for a residence permit and apply for a certificate."


    The next morning.


    Duanzi woke up in seconds when he smelled the steamed corn and pork dumplings in his sleep.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, startling the system that was analyzing the data.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Opening eyes suddenly is very scary¡¿


    "hey-hey."


    Duanzi raised his hand and wiped his saliva.


    "The big brother must be back. The corn pork dumplings he made are much more delicious than those outside. The smell of ordinary dumplings can''t be spread so far."


    The temptation of food was strong enough, the dumpling didn''t even change clothes to wash, and ran out wearing cat sandals.


    She lived on the second floor, and several brothers lived on the third floor. When she went downstairs, she found that someone had also gone downstairs on the third floor.


    "Fourth senior brother," she greeted vaguely with her eyes still open, "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Junior Sister." The sunshine boy greeted energetically, the black ears on the top of his head moved, and the long black hairy tail behind him also swayed from side to side, revealing the happy mood of the owner.


    Duanzi continued to go downstairs with drowsy eyes, but after going down a step, his brain suddenly woke up.


    What did she just see? Furry ears and tail?


    Turning her head ''ßÝ'', she carefully looked at the fourth senior brother who was walking side by side with her.


    A long black tail stretched out and rested on her wrist, as if planning to take her downstairs together.


    The little fleshy claw touched it lightly.


    "Wow, it''s fluffy and soft, senior brother, is your tail really...a tail?" Tuanzi widened his eyes and almost screamed, "Fourth senior brother, why do you have a tail?"


    "What tail? Who has a tail?"


    The door of a certain room on the third floor was opened vigorously, Ji Zhangzhuo hurried to the corridor, leaning on the railing and looking down.


    "Who has a tail?"

 Chapter 557： black panther

    Chapter 557 Black Panther


    Seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Gu Zhai, restaurant.


    Li Zhou, who just arrived, sat on one side of the four-square table, and the rest sat on the other three sides with serious expressions.


    On the table is the breakfast that Gu Cheng either made himself or bought, and it is steaming, but it is a pity that only Li Zhou is willing to taste it now.


    I saw him pick up a steamed dumpling and throw it directly into his mouth without chewing, and continued to throw the second one.


    No one cared about how he ate, all eyes were on the black ears on top of his head.


    After the animal ears appeared, the human ears on both sides of his cheeks disappeared.


    Following the master''s movements, the two furry ears moved dexterously.


    Tuanzi suddenly covered his face, his fingers spread wide open, as if shy, but couldn''t help but continue to look.


    "Wow, so cute!"


    She shook from side to side, her fingers ready to move.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was so close that he could see the tail moving restlessly when he tilted his head. He really wanted to tug and tug, but held back.


    The three brothers in front are all ancient people. After coming to modern times, some modern knowledge alone is enough for them to be amazed and fascinated. Now that someone has the ears and tail of an animal, it is suspected that the animal has become a spirit.


    "Junior Brother," Ji Zhangzhuo probed, "Could it be that you are a cat demon?"


    Tan Taiyi recalled the TV series he watched some time ago, "In the world you live in, do humans, demons, and demons coexist?"


    Duan Xiayou was surprised: "Could it be that your injury was caused by the exorcist?"


    Li Zhou seemed to have not eaten for several days, his cheeks would be stuffed and he would have no time to talk.


    However, his ears and tail moved from time to time, as if agreeing or denying.


    "It feels like none of you guessed right."


    Tuanzi put down her hands shyly, looking at the furry black ears with burning eyes.


    "When the fourth brother appeared, he was wearing a vest and sweatpants. The material of the vest and sweatpants is different from our current clothes. The clothes can be used for heating and cooling. It always feels like the senior brother is from a more technologically advanced world."


    This is the system''s guess. Tuanzi can''t tell the material of the opponent''s clothes.


    Gu Cheng was sitting next to his sister, hearing this, he glanced at her.


    He sighed in his heart, his sister is sometimes very smart, but sometimes she is cute and stupid. Are these words self-inflicted? She has an invisible helper.


    "It''s called a monster in fantasy themes, and it''s called an orc in ancient times and science fiction themes. Since your clothes yesterday are similar to modern ones, did you live in a world with more advanced technology?"


    Gu Cheng directly gave several options.


    Li Zhou took advantage of several people''s questioning, and already "Hula" finished two servings of steamed dumplings, two servings of Xiaolongbao and one serving of siu mai.


    After pouring another cup of soy milk in one breath, he said, "It is indeed more developed. Our world has starships and spaceships. If there are other needs such as communication and Internet access, we use star brains. Different planets have different biological populations. There are orc stars, Mechanical Star, Mermaid Star, Dragon Star, Mori Star, and other planets they govern, etc."


    With just a few words, a more magnificent and magnificent world is outlined.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    She remembered that her parents went to a world with more advanced technology, maybe it was the world of the fourth senior brother?


    She hurriedly reported the names of her parents and asked Li Zhou if she had heard of it.


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard that."


    Li Zhou wondered: "Gu Feng? Also surnamed Gu, could they be your parents?"


    Tuanzi nodded desperately, but also regretted.


    [Guwu System: It is indeed unlikely to be on their planet. In comparison, your fourth senior brother can come to this planet with a little Lingyu, but you need to accumulate 1 billion reputation points in exchange for your parents to come back, so your parents are farther away]


    Even if the energy represented by the 1 billion reputation points would be taken away by the headquarters, the fact that the headquarters dared to quote this price proved that it would be difficult to get Gu Feng''s parents back.


    The chubby face was covered with disappointment, and the system was in a hurry to comfort the dumpling, and none of them noticed the thoughtful expressions of the adults at the table.


    Especially Gu Cheng, who is as smart as he can string together the things that his sister did after she came back almost instantly, and he also understands what her sister has given all this time.


    "ah?"


    He yelled softly.


    The depressed dumpling subconsciously opened its mouth, and soon there was a steamed corn and pork dumpling in its mouth.


    "bite."


    The dumpling bit hard, half of the steamed dumpling was taken back, and half was still in the mouth.


    She chewed a few times, and sighed involuntarily, "It''s delicious!"


    "Then eat more while it''s hot"


    Gu Cheng pushed a plate of steamed dumplings in front of her.


    Duanzi grabbed the children''s chopsticks and ate them obediently.


    Gu Cheng himself moved his chopsticks, his phoenix eyes swept around, and suddenly the backs of several senior brothers felt cold, and they picked up the chopsticks one after another.


    Ji Zhangzhuo ate rather absent-mindedly.


    He tried a few words and wanted to ask about Li Zhou''s experience, but this handsome guy with a tan color always showed a canine smile, "I''m too ordinary, there''s nothing to say."


    Junior brother didn¡¯t want to say, as a senior brother, he is not easy to persecute, so I can only ask him if he is from the orc star.


    Li Zhou bit a leek box, still articulate, "My original form is a black panther, but I seem to be suppressed in this world. I tried it in the morning, but I couldn''t change back to my original shape. I could only let out my ears and tail."


    Ji Zhangzhuo quickly took out his phone and searched for pictures of black panthers.


    The domineering black panther in the picture is completely different from the sunny guy with canine teeth.


    He tentatively asked, "Can I touch your tail?"


    Li Zhou took a portion of bean curd and ate it in silence.


    This means refusal, Ji Zhangzhuo sighed regretfully, and from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the junior sister immersed in the delicious food, thinking about finding an opportunity to touch it with the younger junior sister.


    He wanted to touch the black panther''s tail, but Ji Zhangzhuo ignored some details.


    Duan Xiayou and Tantaiyi, who were not so eager, noticed.


    Turning their heads, the two met in the garden.


    Duan Xiayou: "Have you noticed?"


    "Well," he has been taking medicine for a while, and his condition has improved, but Tantai Yi is still used to keeping his face expressionless. "He is an orc, but he avoided the question of ''is he an orc star''?"


    The two exchanged a little bit, and suspected that Li Zhou''s injury and time travel were related to this incident.


    Late at night.


    Li Zhou has fallen into a deep sleep.


    When he was in good health, he was always nocturnal, which was also in line with the life and rest of the black panther. It''s just that his body is seriously damaged now, and he needs more food and longer rest to repair his body.


    Suddenly, the sleeping young man frowned.


    Dream, mermaid star.


    Ninety percent of this planet is ocean. The ruler here is a mermaid, the aristocrats are also mermaids, and there are many other aquariums living at the same time.


    Not all aquariums like to build houses in the water, and some aquariums choose to live on the ground and even open shops.


    That''s why, when the Zerg attack, the first to be attacked are the residents living on the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： banished heroes

    The inhabitants of many planets are quite xenophobic due to the fact that so many species rule over different planets. Everyone is more tolerant towards the human race. After all, the human race is very bold and dares to marry anyone of any race, and even leave blood.


    The rulers of some planets are even children of orcs, mermaids, dragons and humans.


    Before he was 20 years old, Li Zhou thought that he was a human race or an orphan. Only by relying on the orphanage of Mermaid Star could he grow up safely and get a job in a restaurant.


    Until the Zerg attacked the planet, when he was dying, he exploded his potential and turned into a huge black panther to protect the residents of a street.


    The residents who greeted him in the past looked at him with disgust, fear and dependence.


    At that time, he didn''t think so much, he just wanted to live.


    When he was mortally wounded, he thought he was going to die, but in the end he traveled to a rather backward world in his original form.


    A black panther that can speak human language failed to scare away the master, and the other party even took good care of him for three months, until he fully recovered, and gave him a spirit jade.


    He returned to Mermaid Planet and found that it was only three days since he disappeared. However, due to the incompetence of the ruler, the planet fell into many areas in three days, but the Zerg race''s ability to reproduce is extremely strong.


    Zergs are powerful and capable of reproduction, but they have a fatal weakness, they are quite dependent on the leader. As long as the leader dies and the mind control over the ordinary Zerg is released, those Zerg will only follow their instincts and flee back to their hometown.


    If the leading Zerg cannot be dealt with, the planet will end sooner or later.


    The mermaid king and the nobles can escape, but ordinary residents cannot, including the orphanage employees who used to take care of him, the boss who provided the job, colleagues who have been with him for several years, landlords and neighbors.


    Li Zhou didn''t think much about it. He chose to expose his true form in front of more aquariums and saved many aquariums. Later, he cooperated with the official people and took potions to shrink his size and turned into an ordinary little black panther. Enemy camp, assassinate the enemy leader.


    He succeeded, he was a hero.


    The mermaid king who rushed back refused to award him a hero medal, thinking that he was a different kind.


    The landlord refused to rent the house to the orcs again.


    The boss fired him.


    He is a hero, an outcast.


    The huge black panther can only go to Orc Star, which is said to be his hometown.


    Just after leaving the spaceship, he was hunted down by unknown persons. After investigating for a long time, he found out that the original form of a nobleman in Orc Star is Black Panther, and he is running for a very important position with the support of his wife''s family.


    In order to gain the wholehearted support of his wife''s family, the heir of the black panther nobleman must be a child born to his wife, not a child born to a woman whose face he can''t remember clearly.


    Li Zhou¡¯s original form is very large. Among the orcs, the larger the original form, the stronger the mental power and the stronger the body. The generals who are active in the front line have large original forms.


    His true form is bigger than that nobleman''s.


    But in order to avoid being found by that noble father, he could only try to shrink the original shape. Later, the person sent by the nobleman wanted to catch even ordinary panther animals, so he had to disguise himself as a black kitten.


    The black kitten has great power, but no legal identity. After being expelled by Mermaid Star, he became a refugee, and he couldn''t even connect to the star network with his legal identity.


    Without a legal identity, I couldn''t find a job, so I could only wander.


    As long as he wants, he can join any star thief organization at any time. With his strength, maybe one day he can become the most terrifying star thief in that universe, taking revenge on the mermaid and orc stars.


    Li Zhou fell into a nightmare and felt his body getting heavier and more painful.


    It seems that old wounds all choose to break out at this moment.


    He was very conscious, soberly looking at familiar and unfamiliar faces holding banners.


    The banner reads ''Alien, get off our planet''.


    Banished heroes.


    He saw the video on Starnet again, which was a promotional video made by the noble father for the campaign. The person in the video is gentle and polite, and treats the common people with gentleness and friendliness. He is praised by the media as "the leader who is most close to the people".


    This is the kind of person who viciously sent people to chase and kill his own son in private.


    Abandoned children.


    He saw the ruler of Forest Star looking at him with disgust. The other party clearly needed a strong protector, but drove him away because he had the stench of animals.


    He saw... "Senior Brother! Fourth Senior Brother!"


    "Junior brother, wake up! Junior brother!"


    The sudden sound broke up the familiar scenery.


    Master appeared again in front of his eyes.


    The other party turned his back to him, and his voice was ethereal.


    "Go to your junior sister, she is waiting for you, and other fellow students are also waiting for you."


    "But, Master, will I, will I be treated as a different kind?"


    "Well, I think..."


    The figure disappeared without even finishing his sentence.


    "Master, wait, you talk first..."


    "Hiss..."


    Sensitive ears were pulled, and Li Zhou subconsciously cried out in pain.


    He opened his eyes and found that the light in the bedroom had been turned on, and there were several people around the bed.


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo showed obvious worries on their faces, while Tan Taiyi showed no expression, but when he opened his eyes, his frowns relaxed.


    As for the youngest junior sister, she will look at the sky and the earth with a guilty conscience and not look at him, with a fleshy claw still hidden behind her back.


    "Um?"


    Li Zhou touched both sides of his cheeks, but after a while, he reached out to the top of his head and touched two leopard ears.


    It turned out that in his sleep, he unknowingly exposed the ears of animals.


    After touching it again, the bed under him was also soaked in sweat.


    A little embarrassed, the two furry ears moved uneasily.


    The little claws behind his back moved again, as if he was reminiscing about the touch just now.


    Duanzi is good at changing the subject.


    Although she still wants to touch again, this time she can pretend to be serious.


    "Fourth senior brother, if you have nightmares and can''t fall asleep, Miao Miao can watch cartoons with you."


    She stretched out her claws and scratched them around, "We can also accompany you to eat supper, or practice martial arts. But if you are practicing martial arts, you have to go far away, otherwise you will disturb the neighbors."


    Li Zhou suspected that the junior sister wanted to watch cartoons, eat supper, and practice martial arts, but when he saw those big sincere eyes, he criticized himself again.


    "Then, shall we have some supper?"


    He has a huge animal shape and needs a lot of food. Even if he is suppressed by this world and cannot return to his original shape, his energy consumption is not as much as before, but compared to ordinary adults, he still eats a lot.


    The few bowls of rice and dishes I ate at night were only stuffed between my teeth.


    "Yeah!"


    Tuanzi snatched Ji Zhangzhuo''s cell phone, "Here you go, order whatever you want, second senior brother treats you!"


    After unlocking, Tuanzi skillfully opened the takeaway software and found shops that were still open, most of which were barbecue restaurants and fast food restaurants.


    The food pictures provided by the store are very attractive. Of course, the food pictures are not equal to the real thing.


    Seeing these pictures, Li Zhou immediately forgot those nightmares.


    He raised his head and asked Ji Zhangzhuo for confirmation, "Can you order casually?"


    "Of course," Ji Zhangzhuo said generously, "I came early, I found a job a long time ago, and I have money!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he discovered that this new junior had directly ordered all the products from a certain fast food restaurant.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."

 Chapter 559： real appetite

    Chapter 559 The real appetite


    After waking up from a nightmare, and being cared about by his unrelated fellows, Li Zhou is rarely presumptuous.


    He asked Ji Zhangzhuo cautiously after he finished ordering this shop.


    "Can you really order casually?"


    Ji Zhang scorched his face, "Order whatever you want, you can empty the store, brother has money."


    Li Zhou looked at his expression, but didn''t dare to continue.


    This expression doesn''t seem to mean that he doesn''t care.


    At this time, a chubby face came over, and the little milky sound that came out was weak.


    "Hey, the second senior brother didn''t think you ordered too much, but was scared by your appetite. He always thought that he was the one who could eat the most, a strong man!"


    There are some people who want to prove what they lack.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who has a baby face, is usually smiling, and sometimes pretends to be tender on purpose. In fact, he still cares about his image. He hopes that his external image is mighty and strong.


    As a result, once he went out with Gu Li, many people regarded him as Gu Li''s younger brother who was still in high school. Gu Li was still disgusted at that time, "I don''t have such an old brother."


    After Ji Zhangzhuo, who was stabbed in the heart, went home, he pretended to cry while holding the dumpling, and then his appetite became bigger and bigger.


    However, what he lacks is not food and figure, but face.


    Some people are naturally tender-faced, but you can still be tender-faced no matter how you pretend.


    Tuanzi unceremoniously exposed Ji Zhangzhuo''s shortcomings in front of the new senior brother.


    The pattern of their brothers and sisters is to love each other, and Ji Zhangzhuo once tricked her.


    The relationship between the pit and the pit is deeper.


    Li Zhou suddenly realized.


    He looked at the face of the second senior brother, smiled sincerely, showing his canine teeth, "Senior brother is a strong man in my heart, a strong man with a height of two meters."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was not coaxed well.


    He has a brain, and has already deduced the truth from the appetite of this junior.


    "You can order, order whatever you want."


    He turned his back, out of sight.


    Tuanzi has half of her body nestled in Li Zhou''s arms.


    She quickly glanced at the standing brother, and began to be selfish.


    "The barbecue in this restaurant is delicious, and it is clean and hygienic. Miao Miao has visited the site, and Miao Miao will not eat in a restaurant that is not clean."


    "This one, this one''s milk tea...cough cough, no, the fruit tea is super delicious, you can try it, Miaomiao especially recommends it..."


    "The roast duck here is great, and I will give it away..."


    "This, this, must eat!"


    Li Zhou has a big appetite. He was a newcomer before, so he was embarrassed to eat too much. This meeting got the permission of the second senior brother, and under the various recommendations of the younger junior sister, he ordered a lot in a daze.


    This kind of behavior also caused many merchants to call to confirm.


    In the next hour, the takeaways came in like a stream of water, causing the security guards to come over to see if someone was having a party.


    The restaurant is full of food.


    Tantai thought that after a certain amount of time, he would not eat anymore, and would just sit by and accompany him.


    Tuanzi also quietly joined the supper team, looking out of the restaurant from time to time while eating, for fear that Gu Cheng would suddenly appear and stare at them.


    "Don''t worry," Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately competed with Li Zhou, his mouth was full of things, and he was still able to talk to Tuanzi, "Brother must have noticed such a big movement long ago. If he didn''t come down, he just acquiesced .¡±


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a pause, she said again, "Then why don''t you ask the eldest brother to come down for supper?"


    The tone is full of uncertainty, after all, in her impression, the elder brother never eats late at night. The eldest brother is a very self-disciplined person, but she is the opposite of the second brother, often jumping on the bottom line of the eldest brother.


    "Okay," Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at her little face, and said meaningfully, "Just go up like this, let him see your face, smell the barbecue smell, oh, you just drank taro ball fairy Grass."


    Tuanzi immediately turned her back, as if in this way, Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t see what she was eating.


    During supper, Li Zhou didn''t say a word, he only did one thing¡ªeat.


    While eating, his two furry black ears kept moving back and forth, and his tail also wagged back and forth.


    The dumpling restrainedly ate some and then stopped.


    After washing his face and claws, he saw a tail wagging back and forth when he came out, and his eyes followed that tail involuntarily.


    Enduring it for a while, Tuanzi still followed his instinct, like a cat seeing a cat teaser, pounced and grabbed the tail.


    She was very light and did not scratch the tail.


    The person who was eating supper paused for a second, then ate it as if nothing had happened.


    Tuanzi hurriedly hugged the big fluffy tail, not too hot, and rubbed against it several times.


    At this moment, Ji Zhangzhuo finally conceded defeat, and dared not compare himself with his junior who was a black panther. From the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of the junior sister hugging the big tail, and was also a little moved.


    Quickly glanced at the junior brother who was still eating, he cautiously stretched out his hand, ready to touch it quickly and ruthlessly, and then ran away.


    With the skill of this new junior, he will definitely not be able to catch up.


    Just when the fingertips were about to touch the thick and soft hair, the long black tail felt it, and pulled it away from the palm of the junior sister, away from Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "...Junior brother, you treat them differently!"


    He still pays for this supper!


    Huya youth blinked innocently, "What difference is there? Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..." This innocent look is so familiar!


    After Li Zhou opened his belly to show his real appetite, the supper didn''t last long and ended.


    Tuanzi and the others were packing the lunch boxes while peeking at Li Zhou''s belly.


    Li Zhou wore a pair of short sleeves contributed by Ji Zhangzhuo, which made the short sleeves tight and outlined the perfect muscle lines. Through the white short sleeves, everyone can still see the curve of his eight-pack abs.


    Tuanzi doesn¡¯t know much about eight-pack abs, but he just thinks that this brother has a good figure and must exercise regularly.


    Besides, she was surprised.


    "You ate so much just now, why doesn''t your belly bulge?"


    Li Zhou patted his belly through his short sleeves and smiled embarrassedly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo understood in seconds, "Haven''t you had enough yet?"


    He suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and always felt that the money he earned was not enough for this new junior brother to eat and drink!


    "I will eat like this occasionally," Li Zhou was embarrassed to ask his brothers and sisters to pay for his meals, "I usually don''t eat much."


    The orcs have a strong self-healing ability, and this powerful recovery ability is based on eating and resting a lot.


    He observed carefully when he came back with his seniors yesterday. This world is safe. He doesn''t need to take frequent shots. If he eats less and rests more, he can still recover.


    With such a plan in his mind, he followed his brothers and sisters to eat, and went back to the room to rest. It was nine o''clock in the morning.


    When he hurried downstairs, he realized that his junior sister''s elder brother had gone out, and the others had also had breakfast.


    Tuanzi was still practicing martial arts with a whimper.


    Seeing him standing at the gate blankly, he pointed in the direction of the kitchen.


    "Your breakfast is kept warm in the kitchen, hurry up and eat!"


    Li Zhou searched for the fragrance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： eager to work

    Chapter 560 Eager to work


    The rice cooker is full of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, with a few small steamers stacked on top of it. When you open the steamer, you can see that there are siu mai and steamed dumplings inside.


    There are also some pickles on the side for porridge.


    There is hot water in the two pots on the stove, and there are several large steaming trays on the top, which are full of steamed buns, flower rolls and meat buns.


    There is also an electric soup pot. Before the lid is removed, Li Zhou can smell the slightly spicy aroma. When the lid is lifted, the heat and aroma rush over.


    After the heat dissipated, he saw clearly that there was a pot of beef noodles inside, covered with a few fried poached eggs.


    Obviously, these are all prepared for him.


    The heat made his eye sockets a little wet.


    Tuanzi practiced boxing and confirmed that this boxing method was also recognized as one of the martial arts by the system. After successfully upgrading the skills, he pulled the towel aside and wiped his sweat.


    "Senior brothers are out to shoot videos again," she said to the system, "Miaomiao is in charge of showing the fourth senior brother around."


    The system is very satisfied with this arrangement. To be precise, it is very satisfied with the operation and maintenance of the account ''Tianyun School'' by the senior brothers.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since the account was opened, but the short video platform alone has millions of fans. If you add fans from other platforms, the speed at which the ¡®Tianyun Pai¡¯ account has grown can become a legend in the industry.


    The number of fans is huge, and most of them are live fans. Many Internet celebrities have made sour remarks, implying that they buy fans, but follow-up data proves that these fans follow spontaneously.


    After all, there are very few people like Duan Xiayou and others who are capable and serious about making short stories and not promoting them.


    In addition to filming short plot films, several brothers will take turns to produce some teaching videos, which are all dry goods.


    In addition, the looks of the senior brothers are outstanding. Even if you don¡¯t watch the video or study, it¡¯s good to come and see your face and wash your eyes.


    The same person can continue to provide reputation points. After watching the first video, they may only provide one unit of reputation points. After watching five videos, they may provide one hundred units of reputation points. After watching ten or twenty videos, the prestige value provided will be more. After all, this person must already have a deeper understanding of martial arts and approve it from the bottom of his heart.


    From the perspective of the system, most of the fans under this account are providers of reputation points, and they provide them continuously.


    With data accumulated to this point, sometimes a video can gain more reputation than the host participating in one or two episodes of the program.


    Programs are not often available, but videos are often available.


    It''s just a pity that the audience is tired of aesthetics. The system carefully analyzed the data of each video, and found that even if Gu Chi and Gu Qize took turns acting as photographers, and Gu Li provided the script, several senior brothers showed different martial arts from time to time, because the same faces repeatedly appeared in the video, the audience would still gradually get tired , the data is also declining.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There must be a new face in the video, and it just so happens that your fourth senior brother is here¡¿


    "Gah?"


    Duanzi looked bewildered.


    "Aren''t we talking about going out for a while? Why did you say this suddenly?"


    The workaholic system talked about its own analysis.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Little Gugu, you really work hard all the time!"


    She began to reflect on her occasional fishing behavior.


    ¡¾Guwu System: I am a system, so I won¡¯t get tired. You are a human being, so you will get tired. Proper rest is normal¡¿


    Afraid that the host would learn from it and work hard, the system hurriedly reminded her that Li Zhou was coming out.


    Tuanzi looked back and saw a young man with a short hair stepping into the yard with cheerful steps.


    "Fourth, fourth senior brother, you, have you finished eating?"


    Danzi calculated dazedly, "Ten minutes have passed."


    "I always eat very quickly."


    Li Zhou didn''t explain much.


    He was still very nervous in front of his brothers, but he was much more relaxed in front of his junior sisters, and he was willing to express his thoughts.


    "Junior Sister, what job do you think I should do after completing the registration?"


    He is embarrassed to eat and drink for nothing.


    "ah?"


    Tuanzi put the towel back and scratched her hair in distress, "Miao Miao is not too clear, otherwise I will take you out for a walk first, and you can learn more before making a decision."


    Paused, she quickly said again, "It''s okay, Miao Miao and the brothers can also support you, you should recover from your injuries first, and don''t rush to work."


    Li Zhou smiled without saying a word.


    Danzi vaguely felt that this smile was a bit bitter.


    When the two of them went out, Tuanzi introduced Li Zhou wholeheartedly. Seeing him seriously observing the people working on both sides of the street, his expression was a bit disappointed.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother seems to want to work as soon as possible, but he still has injuries, there is no need to work so early, we can take care of him¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe he doesn''t want to rely on you, or in other words, doesn''t want to owe you too much¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: We are family members, how could it be owed? Family is to take care of each other]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I don¡¯t know about this, maybe it has something to do with his past experience¡¿


    Li Zhou not only paid attention to some simple jobs, but also carefully asked about the jobs of several senior brothers.


    Duanzi introduced truthfully.


    "Eldest brother and second senior brother often participate in programs to earn extra money, and also shoot videos. The calligraphy and painting of senior brother is also very popular, and second senior brother occasionally goes to the security company to help with training. Third senior brother used to accompany Miao Miao to participate in the program, and now he often works part-time as a graphic designer model."


    In fact, the kung fu of the three of them is very suitable for working in a martial arts gym or a martial arts school. It''s just that as a disciple of the Tianyun sect, occasionally helping with training is different from becoming an official coach and instructor.


    They can accept apprentices, but they cannot teach exercises to people other than apprentices, so they are not suitable for martial arts.


    However, Duan Xiayou''s paintings and calligraphy have become a school of their own and are relatively popular in the industry. Ji Zhangzhuo is well-informed and well-informed. He is said to be an ancient man, but he has a wide social circle. Tantai Yiren looks handsome and elegant, like a noble son, but in fact he doesn''t know anything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, he is only good at martial arts.


    But his appearance can be called Xiaziyueyun, too expensive, and he has a good figure. Not long after participating in "The Big Adventure Group", a magazine invited him to shoot the cover.


    Later that issue of the magazine became a hit, and more and more magazines and newspapers approached him for cooperation.


    For Tan Taiyi, who is only proficient in martial arts, this is a good job. He only needs to stand there and pose a few poses that meet the photographer''s requirements, and then he can call it a day and go home.


    "It feels like it''s not the direction I''m good at."


    The young man with an inch cut sighed, "What job should I look for?"


    Tuanzi couldn''t stop him from looking for a job, and didn''t want him to be too tired, so he adopted the system''s suggestion.


    "Why don''t you shoot videos with your seniors first? Everyone will share the income of each video equally. You can share the money when you appear on the scene."


    The black eyeballs rolled around, and Tuanzi planned to privately ask a few senior brothers to arrange the most relaxing scenes for the fourth senior brother, and it was best to let the fourth senior brother sit and rest.


    "And this account is helpful to promote the Tianyun faction, brother, don''t you want to promote the Tianyun faction?"


    Li Zhou quickly shook his head, "Of course I want to promote it, but I don''t know how to do it. I have never acted before."


    He comes from the interstellar era and knows how to make money by making videos, but he thinks he only has strength and mental strength, and has no talent in other areas.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： very white

    Chapter 561 Very White


    Tuanzi looked up at the new senior brother seriously.


    The young man with a cropped cut has handsome brows, exuding sunshine and vitality all over his body, but his bright eyes dimmed from time to time.


    Sunshine happiness is true, loss and sadness are true.


    The little girl hugged her arms and thought for a while, then suddenly opened her hands, "Brother, give me a hug."


    Li Zhou, who was in distress, was stunned. He didn''t hesitate for a long time, then bent down and picked him up.


    Duanzi skillfully hugged the opponent''s neck, and pressed her soft cheeks against it.


    It is already summer, two warm heat sources stay together, should feel hot, but Li Zhou feels like spring is coming.


    In spring, in the afternoon, the sun is warm, and it is most suitable to turn into the original shape and lie on the lawn to sleep.


    It''s just that since he knew he was an orc, he has never slept so comfortably.


    "Brother, let''s go home, Miao Miao wants to take a nap."


    Li Zhou, who also wanted to take a nap, chose to turn back without hesitation.


    However, when passing by a snack street, the two swallowed at the same time.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    "Then, why don''t we go back after eating?" Tuanzi looked straight at a nearby shop.


    "Okay," Li Zhou agreed, but then said distressedly, "But I have no money."


    He is an adult, how could he have the nerve to ask a child to invite him?


    "Miao Miao has brought money," Tuanzi quietly put his little head next to his ear, "Miao Miao told you, Miao Miao will make money, Miao Miao''s savings are..."


    Li Zhou hasn''t figured out the currency value of this era yet, but just listening to the amount, it should be good.


    "And most of them are handed over to the elder brother to help with financial management. Money can produce small money!"


    Seeing the young man with an inch head hesitant, Tuanzi smiled and said, "Miaomiao treats you to eat today, and please Miaomiao to eat when you have money."


    Li Zhou couldn''t resist the temptation of food and nodded.


    But he was still very reserved when ordering.


    "Too little, according to yesterday''s weight point."


    The dumpling has a good memory, and it is directly based on the portion size of yesterday''s supper.


    The boss who was about to place an order asked doubtfully, "Are you planning to pack?"


    "No, just eat here."


    Duanzi is not afraid of strangers at all, and speaks clearly, "We have to go to the next one after we finish eating."


    "Just..." The boss looked at the dumpling, then at Li Zhou, "you two eating?"


    Tuanzi folded her arms and nodded, and acted limply, "Uncle, hurry up and place an order, the earlier you place the order, the sooner you can make it."


    The boss hurriedly placed the order, and looked at Li Zhou suspiciously.


    Does this guy have such a big appetite?


    Waiting for the food to be delivered, watching Li Zhou eat elegantly and quickly, the boss returned to the meal preparation area with a dazed expression.


    Others who were eating or queuing in the store were dumbfounded.


    Small discussions drifted into Li Zhou''s ears.


    "Is he eating and broadcasting? With such a large appetite, he should have been popular long ago."


    "Impossible, if there is such a handsome body with such a large appetite and such a good food and broadcast, I would have paid attention to it a long time ago."


    "Did you notice? After eating so much, his stomach hasn''t changed. He still has eight-pack abs. It''s smooth."


    Fiery eyes fell on Li Zhou''s abdomen.


    Li Zhou who was eating: "..." This gaze is too bold. In their world, only some orcs show their emotions very straightforwardly. Many other races are extremely reserved.


    Discovering that someone started taking photos and recording videos, Tuanzi urged, "Brother, hurry up, we have to change."


    She is a little famous now, if the crowd gathers, it will not be good for her to eat, nor will it be good for the order of the snack street. But she was unwilling to let her leave like this.


    There are still so many delicacies that I haven¡¯t tasted yet!


    The young man with an inch head immediately accelerated.


    The guests who witnessed this scene exclaimed.


    After eating and paying the bill, the two hurriedly avoided the crowd, reluctantly passed by a few good-looking restaurants, and made sure that no one caught up with them, and then ate at the new restaurant.


    Placing an order¡ªbeing suspected¡ªeveryone was dumbfounded.


    In order to ensure that you can taste some of each, the dumplings are ordered every time.


    After that, he held his face and watched Li Zhou eat.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother¡¯s stomach is like a bottomless pit¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: No, I asked my colleague for information. It seems that in some worlds, the orcs recover from wounds by eating and resting. He was seriously injured before, and now he is in the recovery period, so he needs to eat a lot. After that, his appetite may not be so exaggerated, but compared to people on this planet, his appetite is still very large]


    It was the first time for Tuanzi to hear about such a setting, and he was immediately anxious.


    "Miao Miao will order again!"


    She stomped her feet in annoyance.


    Brother was too cautious, since he was recovering his body through eating, he should have said it earlier, but he hesitated in the end, thinking that it cost them too much money.


    Money can be made again if it is gone, but the wound must be healed as soon as possible!


    Soon new food was served, and the table was filled again.


    The boss was both surprised and delighted. He even suspected that this customer could eat up all the ingredients in the store.


    Duanzi will not light up the ingredients in the store, there are other customers who want to eat.


    What she did was eat at this place for a while, and then go there for a while.


    The snack street is crowded with tourists. If there is only one restaurant with a big appetite, it may not attract much attention. However, if the big eater eats from house to house, many people will still run over with their food to watch the excitement.


    Someone recognized the dumpling and muttered to invite her to dinner.


    Li Zhou stuffed the last piece of rice cake into his mouth, "Junior Sister, you are so popular!"


    Many people are calling the junior sister''s name.


    "Miao Miao is not red," Tuanzi looked at his white and tender arms, "Miao Miao is very white."


    Hearing this, Li Zhou chuckled lightly, wiped his mouth, picked up his white junior sister, and tried to push away from the crowd.


    The crowd crowded towards them, and many of them held their mobile phones high.


    "Junior Sister, hold on tight."


    Li Zhou is new here, so please remember one thing, don''t cause any trouble for your brothers and sisters.


    Since Junior Sister is a celebrity, it is natural that these people cannot be dealt with by force.


    Shou Tong glanced around, chose the weakest place in the crowd, jumped out of the crowd with a light leap, and when everyone turned back in a hurry, the inch-cut youth had already jumped onto the roof of a shop with his junior sister in his arms.


    He has a good physique, well-proportioned muscles, and he is holding a child, but his movements are very dexterous, like a big cat jumping on the roofs of different shops, and he disappeared from everyone''s sight after a while.


    Tuanzi huddled in his arms, the first thing he did was to be thankful that the bill had been paid before, otherwise they would have skipped the order!


    "Brother, you don''t seem to be using light work."


    She can also see that Li Zhou has no internal strength and is not good at light work, otherwise he would not be hanging on the tree before.


    "It''s not light work," said the young man, who maintained his human form, but his movements and demeanor were that of a leopard. "Even if an orc maintains a human form, he can still display some of the abilities of the corresponding animal form."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： discipline

    Chapter 562 Ji Zhangzhuo: I am not sick


    It wasn''t until a familiar building appeared in the field of vision that Tuanzi came back to his senses.


    "Brother, you actually just jumped back!"


    Li Zhou jumped extremely fast, faster than a car on a speed-limited street.


    The scenery on both sides reversed rapidly. They jumped on different roofs and overtook one car after another.


    The experience was novel, but Tuanzi was more worried about his brother''s body.


    She nestled in Li Zhou''s arms, and stretched out her hand to pull him, "Brother, is your body okay? Is the wound open?"


    "No," the young man bared his canine teeth and smiled brightly, "Junior Sister, you are very light, and my speed is not half of my usual fighting speed. It''s like getting warmed up all the way back."


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System:...¡¿The setting of the Beastmen is really too exaggerated!


    Duanzi immediately stared.


    "This speed is faster than the speed of ordinary vehicles, brother, are you too powerful?"


    Li Zhou smiled modestly, "After all, I am the Black Panther."


    In the animal kingdom, different felids have different speeds. The speed of cheetahs can reach 110 kilometers per hour, and that of leopards can reach 76 kilometers per hour.


    The speed of the cat family Panthera in the orc family is faster than that of animals, the duration is longer, and the lethality is greater. If this orc has strong mental power, then he can not only have strong mental power, that is, super long battery life, but also have a strong physical body, terrifying bite force and unmatched speed.


    This is also the reason why in Li Zhou''s previous life world, the generals of Orc Star were called battlefield killers.


    In the world where Tuanzi lives, the speed limit is mostly 120 kilometers per hour on highways, 60-80 kilometers per hour on national highways, and 30-40 kilometers per hour on streets.


    Li Zhou overtaking was easy.


    Tuanzi was still worried, and pulled Li Zhou in various ways. When he got home, he saw that the brothers had all returned, and couldn''t help showing off Li Zhou''s speed.


    "It''s faster than our light work!"


    Tuanzi was in admiration, "If the internal strength is not enough, we have to stop after flying for a while, but the fourth brother doesn''t need it. The fourth brother is too powerful, right?"


    Li Zhou was a little embarrassed by the praise.


    His strength is hated by the residents of the Mermaid Star, feared by the Black Panther nobles of the Orc Star, and despised by the ruler of the Forest Star...and his fellow disciples who have only been together for a few days only have admiration for him.


    He seems to have understood what Master said that day.


    Knowing that he is an orc, fellow students will not dislike him, but will appreciate him.


    After boasting, Tuanzi talked about making videos.


    She didn''t directly talk about the distribution of income to Li Zhou, "We are all disciples of the Tianyun Sect, we must do our best to promote the sect, so let the fourth brother participate."


    Except for the somewhat straightforward Tantai Yi, the other two brothers understood.


    "Fortunately you are here," when Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to get closer, his words were always particularly sweet and moving, "The audience is beginning to feel tired, and we were just thinking about changing the subject for a personal shoot. But we couldn''t find a suitable one. People from other countries can help you, the timing of your appearance is too good, it is our savior."


    The young man with an inch head was flattered.


    Tuanzi moved in small steps, approaching Duan Xiayou and Tantaiyi, she lowered her voice, "Second senior brother is also very eloquent."


    Duan Xiayou nodded approvingly, "I suspect that he used this to fool those princes and ministers before."


    Ji Zhangzhuo touted, describing Li Zhou as the savior and an indispensable important person in operating the account.


    Immediately, he changed the topic, "But you are injured, so there is no need to show force as soon as you come. But the new video needs a new point of view..."


    He stared straight at the top of Li Zhou''s head.


    Li Zhou covered his head reflexively.


    "How about we ask Gu Li to write a story about a hero rescuing a little black panther. You just need to show your ears and tail, and hide in a small room or a cage."


    Li Zhou stared wide-eyed, "In this case, won''t I be arrested for research?"


    "How is it possible?" Ji Zhangzhuo took out his mobile phone with a smile, opened the shopping software, and searched for keywords such as ''cat ear headband'' and ''cat tail''.


    "Look, when the time comes, just say you''re wearing fake ears."


    Li Zhou took a deep look at him, why did he think that the second senior brother just wanted to see his ears and tail?


    Tanko agrees with this decision.


    She actively participated, "I can buy smaller cat ears, Miao Miao wants to wear them, and Miao Miao can play brother and sister with the fourth brother."


    Gu Li was very fast. He received the story outline on the same day and wrote it the next day.


    He came to deliver the script in person, and he also claimed that he could act as a temporary screenwriter, observe their filming process, and revise the script in time.


    When he saw the young man with leopard ears, his expression was as usual, that is, as fierce as always, and he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Li Zhou breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ji Zhangzhuo came over, and said thief Xixi, "I just said, no one will take it seriously, even if you go out like this in the future, everyone will only think that you have special hobbies, and will not think in the direction of orcs."


    While speaking, one hand stretched out towards the fluffy black tail.


    Just when he was about to touch the tail, the tail suddenly lifted up quickly, hit him hard, and then turned to another direction.


    Ji Zhangzhuo clutched his red-scarred arm, with tears in his eyes and trembling lips.


    Duan Xiayou glanced at it, and said coldly, "It deserves it."


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Tantaiyi, who was practicing sword, frowned, "If you are sick, you should go to the hospital as soon as possible, and you will be cured as soon as possible."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help but jump, "I''m not sick!"


    Gu Li didn''t care much about the cut-headed young man with leopard ears, but when he saw his cousin wearing white cat ears, he frowned fiercely.


    "Huh? Cousin, your reaction is so strange, isn''t it pretty?"


    Duanzi pulled the white cat ears.


    She originally wanted to wear a black cat ear headband, but the seniors said it looked good in white, so she wore the white one.


    The irritable young man nodded and shook his head.


    He turned around silently, and after dozens of seconds, he turned back and observed carefully.


    This observation made him a little dissatisfied.


    "The quality of your brother''s headband is better than yours!"


    What''s going on with this group of people? He thought angrily in his heart, wouldn''t he even buy a better headband for his sister?


    "This is already the best quality." Tuanzi quickly explained.


    Gu Li didn''t believe it, anyone with long eyes could tell that Li Zhou''s leopard ears were of better quality.


    He angrily took two photos and sent them to Gu Zhuo and Wen Li for comparison.


    "They must think so, I''ll buy you good quality."


    He opened the shopping software, searched for cat ear headbands, carefully selected a few, and added them to the shopping cart. As a result, the software recommended fox ear, bear ear and other headbands in due course.


    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that they were all suitable for my cousin, so he bought them all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Wen Qi: You continue to act

    Duanzi opened her mouth slightly.


    Gu Li took care of her height and squatted down to play with her mobile phone. She doesn''t need to jump up to see the phone page. Noticing that the cousin added the chubby brown bear ear headband to the shopping cart, she began to suspect that the cousin was carrying private goods.


    "Cousin, do you like bears very much?"


    Gu Li was addicted to shopping, so he agreed casually.


    Tuanzi immediately said: "Then shall we go to the zoo to see the baby brown bear this week?"


    "Zoo?"


    Gu Li frowned, he struggled to look away, and met Shang Tuanzi''s probing gaze.


    "A brown bear in a zoo?"


    Tuanzi asked suspiciously: "Where else is the brown bear? Cousin, you seem to regard Miao Miao as a baby brown bear."


    Recently, Gu Li is writing articles, and he especially likes to use the sweet bear as the protagonist.


    Duanzi has studied carefully, and sometimes what Sweet Bear does and says is very like her!


    It''s not that she doesn''t like bears, but bears are all round. How is she so round?


    Unconsciously rubbing his round face, Tuanzi stared at Gu Li with wide-eyed eyes.


    The irritable young man looked away in a panic, and his ears began to steam.


    "No, no!"


    "Cousin, do you dare to look into Miao Miao''s eyes and say?" Tuanzi puffed up his face.


    The young man hurriedly looked over, then hurriedly looked away again, "Look, look."


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: He is not suitable for lying, he might as well be able to tell lies¡¿


    Although the host will look around and make some small movements when lying, his language is fluent, and he doesn''t stammer like Gu Li, and his face is flushed.


    Seeing that Gu Li was at a loss, Tuanzi graciously forgave him.


    "Then I will write a story next time, and I can''t write about the bear."


    Almost as soon as the words fell, the young man in front of him drooped his ears.


    Where is the arrogance of a tiger? Tuanzi felt that this cousin was quite thick-skinned, and he called himself a tiger.


    "You can write about little tigers," Tuanzi raised his chin proudly without blushing or stammering, "Miao Miao is more like a tiger, very domineering!"


    Gu Li thought about it and agreed.


    "Miao Miao, the filming is about to start!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s call came from afar.


    Tuanzi greeted Gu Li, and ran over quickly, but did not see the corners of Gu Li''s lips curled up for the first time.


    He is a tiger, and his cousin is also a tiger. Isn''t this more like siblings than real siblings?


    The system can see all directions, notice Gu Li''s smile, and think, this cousin is not stupid, right?


    The shooting process went very smoothly.


    Li Zhou and Tuanzi only need to stand together and pretend to be shivering.


    Several brothers fought around the cage.


    Li Zhou, who can''t act, but wants to help, tries hard to control his ears and tail. It''s either the airplane ears, or the ears are trembling pitifully, and the tail is even more anxiously sweeping back and forth.


    Similarly, Tuanzi also worked very hard, trying to control himself not to grab his senior by the tail.


    As a curious cat, it is too easy to distract her with a tail sweeping around.


    Shooting ends.


    Li Zhou curiously approached Gu Chi who was checking the material.


    He glanced at the gentle smile on the other side, "Will anyone really watch this film?"


    The young painter looked up at him, his eyes seemingly inadvertently gliding over his leopard ears, "Have you seen the previous video?"


    "Miao Miao showed it to senior brother!"


    Tuanzi came out of nowhere, and boasted with his head up, "Miao Miao reminded me to let my brother get familiar with our video style. This is called closing the window in advance when it''s going to rain..."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Prepare for a rainy day¡¿


    Duanzi quickly parroted.


    She is very thick-skinned. After parroting the tongue, she pretended to have fully mastered the idiom, held her head high, and waited to boast.


    Gu Chi was very cooperative, boasting, and his eyes seemed to sweep Li Zhou''s tail inadvertently.


    "As long as it is real kung fu, everyone will only like it more and more."


    Gu Chi smiled and explained to Li Zhou, "With the development of the times, there are more and more falsehoods, and the truth becomes more and more precious. If you can''t have it yourself, you will be happy to see others have it."


    Li Zhou was thoughtful.


    Gu Chi asked with a smile: "Is it tiring to wear a headband all the time? It''s not convenient to maintain balance with an extra tail. Do you want to take it off and rest?"


    Li Zhou/Tuanzi: "!"


    "No no no!"


    Duanzi waved his hands frantically.


    "Fourth senior brother is used to it, he will pick it after he goes back."


    Li Zhou nodded desperately, "Yes, yes, I''m used to it!"


    He didn''t notice it before, but now he is keenly aware that Gu Chi''s gaze on him is like a scanner, with a frightening sharpness.


    He left in a hurry, trying to stay away from this man who seemed as gentle as a spring breeze.


    Tuanzi hurried to catch up.


    She was also afraid that she might make too many mistakes.


    Gu Chi pushed the non-existent glasses, and the smile on the corner of his lips seemed somewhat meaningful.


    far away.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is arranging his robes.


    These clothes are all customized by them, and the price is not low. Knowing that making money is not easy, even during filming, he cherishes it very much.


    "Is it really okay to let him see it?" Duan Xiayou asked abruptly.


    "It doesn''t matter," Ji Zhang burned his head without looking up, the two of them could hear their conversation without looking over there, and feel the gradually tense atmosphere, "He is a smart man, even if he finds out, he won''t go anywhere Xuanyang. Moreover, he cares so much about Miao Miao, let alone tell the outside world, and will help cover up."


    "That''s what you say," Duan Xiayou felt a headache when he thought of Gu Chi''s temper. He pressed his temple and said distressedly, "But in the process, he will keep testing and even teasing Fourth Junior Brother, right? Wait until he gets a definite answer, maybe And play pranks from time to time.¡±


    "What does that matter?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo straightened his clothes and shrugged indifferently.


    "Sometimes teasing is also a way to bring the relationship closer. Since the younger brother can''t blend in and is too polite, let people play more teasing."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but fantasize, "Maybe when he is being teased, if I help, I can touch his ears and tail."


    Duan Xiayou put on a wooden face, and directly hit Ji Zhangzhuo on the head with his wooden sword.


    "I see you just want to touch him!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo fled with his head in his arms.


    "What do you mean by touching him? Eldest brother, please make it clear that you touch your ears and tail. If you don''t know, you think I''m trying to take advantage of you! You can''t ruin my innocence!"


    Duan Xiayou was so angry that he was knocking and beating.


    On the other side, Wen Li received a photo from his cousin and involuntarily zoomed in to study it.


    No matter how real the fake cat ears are, they are all fake.


    But no matter how much you pretend, you will still be exposed.


    "Interesting, is it true to false, or true to false?"


    The writer, who was too busy, found another reason for himself to visit.


    He also made a photo of Tuanzi wearing an ancient windbreaker and a cat ear headband into an emoji package and sent it to his brother.


    ¡¾Wen Li: A cute cat suddenly appeared.jpg¡¿


    ¡¾Wen Li: Ah, my hand slipped, and the time has passed, so I can¡¯t withdraw it¡¿


    ¡¾Wen Qi: You act, you continue to act, so good at acting, why don¡¯t you become an actor? Maybe this year''s Best Actor is you! ¡¿

 Chapter 564： more like brothers

    Chapter 564 is more like a brother


    When Wen Li came to visit, Tuanzi was holding Tantai Yi with his left hand, and Li Zhou with his right hand, with Gu Li behind him, ready to go to the zoo together.


    "Cousin Wen Li, do you want to go see Little Bear too?"


    Wen Li has read the stories written by Gu Li, and even tried to guide them. But because after his guidance, the warm children''s story suddenly turned into a horror fairy tale for adults, and finally Gu Li violently rejected his guidance.


    Although the writing style cannot be changed for a while, he still accurately judges the prototype of each character in the story written by his cousin.


    "Okay," Wen Li glanced at the proud Gu Li, and said with a smile, "I also want to see the little bear, to see if the little bear is as cute as the tiny little bear."


    Tuanzi immediately hallucinated a fluffy little bear with her face, round body, and immediately emphasized, "Miao Miao is not round! Miao Miao is as light as a swallow!"


    Wen Li looked innocent, "But Xiao Li is based on you."


    He looked at Gu Li, and deliberately said, "So in your heart, Miao Miao is like this."


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gu Li wanted to give him a fist.


    "Hiss."


    Li Zhou took a deep breath.


    He wanted to communicate with the third senior brother, but was frightened away by Tan Taiyi''s cold face, so he could only ponder in his heart.


    How does this cousin look so similar to that smiling painter? They are brothers, right?


    After successfully teasing Gu Li to death, Wen Licai leisurely joined the army and went to a zoo together.


    This is an old zoo that recently took in animals from a zoo that was on the verge of bankruptcy. Because the ins and outs were released on the official website, many local people came to support, and some people wanted to adopt animals.


    There are a lot of people, but they are very orderly.


    After seeing the new baby bear, Tuanzi couldn''t care less about being angry, and just wanted to adopt the little bear.


    "It was also too thin and underfed in the previous zoo."


    Wen Li took her to find the staff, and after asking, she found out that there are many people who want to adopt this little bear.


    Because she was underage, Wen Li registered her name.


    Danzi doesn¡¯t pay attention to formality, she pays more attention to reality.


    "I will transfer the money to my cousin, and my cousin will give it to the zoo."


    Wen Li smiled and nodded.


    A group of people continued to visit, and the more they visited, the more they found that the living standards of the newly transferred animals were very low, all of them were skinny, and some were sick.


    The cost of seeing a doctor for animals is no lower than that of humans.


    "But it seems that I heard that a doctor came to see the animals here for free."


    "I also heard that the people who came here before are veterinarians."


    "Yes, they seem to have a foundation, which is dedicated to funding zoos."


    "So caring!"


    "Not only caring, but also a handsome doctor who looks very gentle."


    People''s discussions came.


    Veterinarian, foundation, handsome, gentle.


    Combined several keywords together, Tuanzi couldn''t help but raise his head, "Could it be such a coincidence? Could it be that Brother Chunting is here?"


    After all, wherever animals suffer, this cousin appears there.


    "Just ask."


    Wen Li sent a text message, and he shook his phone, "He will reply when he is free, let''s continue shopping, write down all the animals you want to adopt, and we will register them later."


    "Okay, okay!"


    They turned around again, and Wen Li received a call from Jin Chunting.


    "I''m at this zoo, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "Because Xiaoli and I are here."


    Wen Li said with a smile in his voice, "Have a meal together at noon later?"


    The person on the other end of the phone hesitated.


    The neglected Tuanzi jumped up dissatisfied, and muttered loudly, "Brother Chun Ting, Miao Miao is here too, where are you in the zoo, Miao Miao is looking for you!"


    Jin Chunting reported an address, and then explained, "We rest for ten minutes, and we are about to treat the next animal. We can have more rest time at noon."


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi simply regarded Wen Li as a big tree, and climbed and climbed, holding Wen Li''s arm with his meaty claws, and talked to Jin Chunting, "Even if it''s just a few minutes, it''s fine."


    After hanging up the phone, Tuanzi immediately glared at Wen Li with a stern face.


    "Cousin, is Miao Miao''s presence weak? Why didn''t you mention Miao Miao just now?"


    Wen Li''s face was full of innocence: "No, I just don''t think it''s necessary to tell them all, except me and Xiaoli, and you and two senior brothers. Is it necessary to tell them all?"


    Tuanzi hugged his small arms, looked suspicious, and couldn''t find a reason to refute, and finally jumped to the ground embarrassingly, and searched for it according to the address provided by Jin Chunting.


    Since there are two cousins ??following, Tan Taiyi and Li Zhou decided to walk separately from them.


    When the group members arrived, Jin Chunting was talking to someone.


    He was wearing a white coat, and there were obvious and fresh stains on the edge of the coat.


    Tuanzi raised his paws, ready to say hello, when Jin Chunting tilted his head slightly, revealing the bandaged area near his shoulder.


    Her heart immediately lifted.


    Before trotting over, he noticed a gaze.


    "Huh? Brother Chunchao, are you there?"


    The young dentist was dressed in casual clothes, leaning against a pillar of a pavilion, holding a mobile phone in his hand.


    Tuanzi could almost imagine Jin Chunchao leaning here and playing with his mobile phone.


    "Come to supervise him."


    Jin Chunchao was expressionless, but helplessness flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid he will fight again."


    Dumplings: (O_o)??


    "Fight, fight? Brother Chun Ting fights with someone?"


    She patted her little ears, suspecting that she was hallucinating.


    So gentle cousin also fights? It''s better to say that brother Gu Li can fight.


    "The zoo that''s going bankrupt."


    Jin Chunchao came over and took the initiative to explain, "You should have seen a batch of zoos that were transferred. In fact, that zoo also applied for assistance from the foundation and managed to maintain its operation. Ask the foundation to help move those animals to this zoo."


    Duanzi thought about it carefully.


    "Isn''t this very good? How could Brother Chun Ting fight with others?"


    Jin Chunchao''s gaze turned cold.


    "That zoo had a hybrid offspring of a white tiger and other species of tigers, and a rich man from abroad offered a high price, so the owner of that zoo falsified records and announced that the tiger had died of illness before everyone moved the animals. In fact, he wanted to secretly sell it abroad. "


    Worried that my sister wouldn¡¯t understand the secrets inside, Jin Chunchao explained in more detail, ¡°Although that tiger is not a white tiger, the offspring of white tigers may be more likely than ordinary tigers to give birth to white tigers, so the other party asks for a high price.¡±


    Coincidentally, Jin Chunting had checked the body of this tiger and was very sure that the tiger was in good health. Even if there was a sudden illness, it was impossible for him to die in such a short period of time. In addition, when Jin Chunting asked for the tiger''s medical records, the boss could not provide them.


    "Then Brother Chun Ting hit someone in a fit of anger?" Tuanzi asked cautiously.


    "I didn''t make a move right away," Jin Chunchao pressed his forehead, "My brother found out the transportation route and was about to intercept it, but the boss tried to stop it. The two clashed and they wrestled together."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： Jin Chuntings responsibility

    Chapter 565 Jin Chunting''s Responsibility


    Tuanzi has gradually understood that Cousin Chun Ting is a person who has not touched his bottom line and has a very gentle personality. And once he touched his bottom line, hiss... she nodded approvingly, "Good fight!"


    Jin Chunchao gave her a helpless look.


    "Of course that kind of person should be fought, but you have to weigh your own strength before you do it. I can knock him down with one hand."


    Wen Li said abruptly: "Vegetarian chickens peck each other, and both sides will suffer."


    Jin Chunchao glanced at him, but said nothing.


    Tuanzi raised his head, looked left and right, quietly moved to Wen Li''s side, and tugged at the corner of his clothes, "Stop talking, if you speak ill of Brother Chunting, Brother Chunchao will be angry! "


    Don''t look at Cousin Chunchao who is usually indifferent, and occasionally shows impatience, but he is actually very defensive!


    Tuanzi kindly reminded Wen Li.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t remind me, he must have said that on purpose¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Being funny everywhere, overturning sooner or later, I think his brother is not used to him, especially despise him, this is what he deserves¡¿


    Danzi hesitated for a few seconds.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, why do you feel that you have a problem with Cousin Wen Li? He provoked you? ¡¿


    The system refuses to recognize it.


    It will not tell the host that one day the host was too sleepy, and when he fell asleep on the sofa while watching cartoons, Wen Li once gestured on that little head and muttered in his mouth.


    "Miao Miao seems to like talking to herself. It just so happens that I am going to write an infinite flow novel recently. There is a system in the setting of the novel. Could it be that there is a system hidden in Miao Miao''s little head? How do I dig it out?"


    At that moment, no system in the human body felt what it meant to be "cold all over the body"!


    After making simple gestures, Wen Li described the various system settings with a smile on his face. He kept his hands on and undid the braid of Tuanzi.


    At that time, the system didn''t know whether Wen Li had thought of it temporarily, or if he really noticed something. However, after that, it cared more about this vicious cousin. I also found that this cousin would look at the host''s little head from time to time.


    It always feels that Wen Li is not looking at the host, but it.


    Ahhh, why is a human being so terrifying? Want to scare Tong to death?


    The system refused to answer, and Tuanzi couldn''t ask more questions.


    But the witty little heroine decided to observe Wen Li more.


    Jin Chunting had already noticed them, and came over to say hello with a smile on his face. Seeing Tuanzi wearing a sports suit, a pink cap, and carrying a small pink water bottle, he praised her as cute as her outfit.


    "It''s not that cute anymore," Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips happily, and tugged at the little pink hat, not exclusive of the compliment. "The hat and the water bottle were given by Brother Gu Li. He has a good eye."


    Wen Li, who had been to Gu Li''s rented room, suddenly showed a meaningful smile.


    Before he could speak, Gu Li whispered, "Shut up!"


    The young writer showed an innocent and aggrieved expression.


    "I haven''t spoken yet, you are too fierce."


    Gu Li, who was often troubled, said annoyed: "You will definitely tell them that I have pink slippers and pink short sleeves in my room!"


    Wen Li frowned suddenly, and shut up obediently.


    Gu Li came to his senses one step later, and turned his head to look over.


    Jin Chunchao just raised his eyebrows slightly, but Jin Chunting and Tuanzi couldn''t control their expressions at all, and opened their mouths one after another.


    "It''s okay," Tuanzi restrained his surprised expression, and said seriously, "Whatever you like is your freedom, just like sister Ai Fengyi can wear short hair, brother Feiyong can be afraid of mice, Miao Miao likes sweets, both like and dislike our freedom."


    Gu Li was not comforted.


    If there are only cousins ??who are younger than himself, he may not care, but there are still a few cousins ??here.


    "I, I suddenly want to see penguins."


    He turned around and left, sprinting straight after three steps, and the figure disappeared from everyone''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    "Poof."


    A certain writer couldn''t hold back, and burst into laughter.


    Tuanzi squinted at him, "Cousin, sometimes it''s not unreasonable for Cousin Wen Qi to dislike you."


    The handsome young man had an innocent face, "But I didn''t have time to say anything, is this also my responsibility?"


    Tuanzi was fooled by him, and reluctantly let him go.


    Jin Chunting also chatted with them for a while, and then had to continue to check the animals.


    This inspection is still free.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Tuanzi was not in a hurry to see other animals, so he simply stayed with his two cousins.


    Looking at the handsome and upright Jin Chunchao, Tuanzi grinned and asked about Mr. Jin.


    "It feels like he''s been so good lately."


    Jin Chunchao thought this was strange. How can any child say that grandpa is good?


    However, he will not refute his cousin.


    "Open your mouth, let me see how your teeth are growing."


    Danzi hesitated for a while, resisting the fear of the dentist, and slowly opened his mouth.


    Jin Chunchao glanced roughly, "The new teeth are growing well, and this front tooth seems to be falling out."


    Duanzi couldn''t help pushing with her tongue, feeling a little depressed.


    "The falling speed is faster than the growing speed, and Miao Miao''s words are always leaking, which is too annoying."


    It is very difficult to speak properly after missing teeth.


    She pinched her chubby face and began to fantasize, "Why can''t all the teeth fall out overnight and grow back?"


    "All gone?"


    Wen Li searched for a few photos and handed them to her.


    "It''s like this when you lose everything at once. You can only sip when you eat."


    Danzi: "..."


    Little Rouzhuo pushed the phone back, she looked left and right, and changed the subject, "I have to treat animals and manage the foundation, brother Chun Ting is so tired."


    Wen Li pretended not to notice that she was changing the subject.


    "He could choose to just treat animals and spread the word to raise funds, and ignore the internal affairs of the foundation, which would be much easier. But..."


    Wen Li shrugged and looked at Jin Chunchao.


    Jin Chunchao was expressionless: "My brother said that there are many caring people who are willing to donate and raise funds, but now many foundations have internal problems, and they cannot fully guarantee that the funds raised will be used for real purposes. Even if he is tired, he will Be accountable to the donors, to the animals."


    If due to the negligence or selfishness of the insiders, causing the death of an animal that should have been helped, or disappointing a caring person, Jin Chunting will feel guilty for it.


    It''s easy to be a shopkeeper, but there is always someone to take the corresponding responsibility.


    Tuanzi is small, but she has grown up all the way. The elders and family members she meets respect her, and she will not be perfunctory just because she is a child. She also learned to respect.


    "Then we will be responsible for cheering him on." Tuanzi clenched his fists, full of fighting spirit, "Miaomiao can also teach him martial arts. Next time he meets a bad person, he can injure him, so he doesn''t have to get hurt himself."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： long cat

    Chapter 566 Long Cat


    We ate lunch in the zoo.


    Gu Li claimed that he was still watching the penguins and refused to come over for dinner.


    Wen Li smiled and said, "Are you shy?"


    The young man on the other end of the phone jumped in anger again.


    Tuanzi glanced at him quietly, and while he wasn''t paying attention, added a spoonful of sugar to his tomato soup.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Well done! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: ...Little Gugu, you really dislike Cousin Wen Li¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t you dislike it? Then why are you playing a prank? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Ah, this one, brother Chunchao made Miao Miao play a prank, Miao Miao wanted to play a prank too¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It seems that everyone hates him, not my problem¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: ...Little Gugu, you are exposed¡¿


    After hanging up the phone, Wen Li asked Tuanzi if he wanted to call Li Zhou.


    Just now when they separated, Tan Taiyi took the initiative to find him and have lunch with them, but Li Zhou didn''t show up for a long time.


    "Oh, no need, Fourth Senior Brother said he still has things to do, let''s eat first."


    Paused, Tuanzi complained again in a low voice, "And the meals in the zoo are not suitable for the fourth senior brother, the portions are too small."


    She herself is going to leave the zoo later, and have another meal with her senior brother.


    Quickly glanced at the bowl of soup in front of Wen Li, she urged, "Cousin, hurry up, it''s getting cold."


    Wen Li picked up the small soup bowl unpreparedly, took a sip, frowned slightly, took another sip, his expression gradually became strange.


    "Poof."


    The dumpling pursed its lips and snickered, hugging its rice bowl, and began to eat cheerfully. During the period, he winked at Jin Chunting from time to time.


    The prank was successful! Her hand speed is fast!


    Jin Chunchao couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    My sister''s hand speed is very fast, but she can''t hide things at all. Just these small expressions and movements, with Wen Li''s cleverness, she can definitely deduce the truth. Now, it depends on whether Wen Li exposes it.


    Unexpectedly, Wen Li, who should have been aware of it, finished the meal calmly, without mentioning the prank.


    After lunch, Jin Chunting continued to work.


    He will stay in Jiang City for a few more days, Tuanzi said that she will visit him every day when she has time.


    Visited the zoo again, Tuanzi wanted to go home, but searched left and right, but couldn''t find Li Zhou, and called the other party, but no one answered.


    The soft flesh on his cheeks trembled in fear.


    "Fourth senior brother, he will not be arrested..."


    Although Li Zhou said before, he was suppressed by this world and could not return to his original form. But since he was an orc and his original form was a black panther, the group and the others would still plan for the worst. That is, one day Li Zhou turned into a black panther by accident.


    It¡¯s okay when you are hiding at home, but when you go out, a black panther calmly walks on the street, which will definitely cause a sensation. Everyone will regard him as an animal that escaped from the zoo, or a wild animal. Call Forest Service.


    Tuanzi grabbed Tantai Yi''s hand, shaking it.


    "Don''t panic, I remember that there is a positioning device in the watch my brother gave him."


    Since he had prepared for the worst, Gu Cheng was naturally prepared. Besides Gu Cheng, who can see Li Zhou''s position, there is also Ji Zhangzhuo who is the fastest to adapt to modern society.


    Gu Cheng returned to the film crew, Tuanzi didn''t bother him, so he quickly contacted Ji Zhangzhuo, the voice of the little milk was full of panic.


    "Miao Miao, don''t worry, I''ll take a look right away... Hey, it shows that the location is near the zoo. It''s an old community called XX community... I''ll send you the exact location."


    This is an old-fashioned zoo. There are many old residential buildings nearby. Some of the residential buildings have been renovated, and some of them have been acquired and are ready to be demolished and rebuilt. In addition, there are some small single-family buildings with courtyards not far away, which are very dilapidated and the rent is not high.


    The positioning sent by Ji Zhangzhuo is in those single-family small building communities with courtyards.


    Everyone hurriedly looked for it, but before reaching the entrance of the old community, they heard cats and dogs barking one after another.


    Sometimes anger can be contagious.


    Tantai said: "They are angry."


    There are also some old people playing chess, drinking tea and chatting nearby.


    Hearing this voice, everyone also looked around curiously.


    At this time, a tall and thin man rushed out of the community in a panic.


    He was wearing long trousers and long sleeves. The long trousers and long sleeves had been bitten open, and the exposed skin also had obvious bite wounds.


    The ones who bit him were obviously those cats and dogs chasing him out.


    The cats and dogs were very angry, screaming and running wildly. A golden retriever with messy hair threw him down fiercely. Before he could move his mouth, an Alaska rushed over and bit his calf fiercely.


    "ah!"


    The man screamed.


    Passers-by who watched the play were startled, some called the police, and some talked a lot.


    "Why are those cats and dogs chasing him for no reason? There are many expensive cats and dogs here. I''m afraid this man is not a thief."


    "Stealing other people''s pets is too unconscionable and deserves to be bitten."


    "I just said, why do I keep hearing dogs barking recently, so there is a den of thieves."


    The man lying on the ground was covered with cats and dogs.


    Tuanzi and the others figured out what was going on, and they didn''t intend to help him. They even had a hunch that something like this would happen because of Li Zhou.


    Sure enough, within half a minute, a young man with honey-colored skin came out dragging a man.


    The man was short and chubby, and he looked heavy. The young man dragged him like he was dragging a bag of garbage, looking very relaxed.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Tuanzi hurried up to meet them, passing by cats and dogs.


    Some passers-by sweated for the little girl, for fear that those cats and dogs would hurt people indiscriminately.


    "Hey, be careful!"


    Tuanzi stopped and looked down. Several big dogs stuck out their tongues and wagged their tails enthusiastically.


    She patted the other person''s head with a smile, "Good boy."


    Pedestrians silently swallowed the other reminders.


    The cats and dogs are very friendly to the dumplings, but they are overly enthusiastic towards Li Zhou.


    As soon as Li Zhou approached, everyone immediately gave up attacking the tall and thin man and surrounded him one after another.


    The little dog rubbed its legs, and the big dog stood up directly, pulling Li Zhou with its front legs, as if it was going to give him a hug. As for the cats, regardless of whether they were big or small, they all used the inch-cropped young man as a cat climbing frame and climbed up one after another.


    In a blink of an eye, Li Zhou''s body was covered with animals.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded, "Brother, you are so welcome."


    Li Zhou smiled and took off a puppet cat and put it on the ground. In a blink of an eye, a raccoon cat found an opportunity and jumped directly on him.


    He could only put down another orange cat, but a pure black kitten jumped into his arms.


    The speed at which the inch-headed youth picked cats was not as fast as those cats.


    On the other side, the tall and thin man who was thrown by the golden retriever before found an opportunity to get up and prepare to run away quietly.


    A cool wind blows over.


    On such a hot day, where does the cool breeze come from?


    He was wondering, but his legs felt bitingly cold, and when he looked down, his legs had been frozen.


    Tell everyone, this article should be finished before Miao Miao is six and a half years old. Reunion = the end of the main text, the interaction between parents, master and Miaomiao, and the reason why the traversers always land beside the master will be written in the extra episode. The episode won''t be very long, and I won''t write the story of Miao Miao growing up. Although I think Miao Miao will definitely be a lovely heroine full of justice when she grows up, but let our memory stay in the time when she was a little dumpling. First of all, there are still two cousins ??and a few senior brothers who did not appear, and there is still some time before the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： woo woo woo

    Chapter 567 Aww


    While waiting for the police to come over, Li Zhou briefly explained what he found.


    "Near the courtyard wall, I smelled a cry for help."


    Tuanzi and the others couldn''t understand it, so they could only regard it as a unique ability of the orcs.


    "Then brother left the zoo to save them?"


    Li Zhou touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "Because I felt their anger and smelled the breath of death, I was a little anxious, so I didn''t say hello to you."


    Thinking of the scene he saw after searching for his breath, anger jumped in his eyes.


    He had rushed there as fast as he could, but one of the dogs still had an accident.


    It was a large dog with marks of beatings on its body. He guessed that it was because the dog kept resisting after being caught, it was beaten, and it failed to receive timely treatment, and even had no food and water, so it died.


    Tuanzi took a look at his expression, stretched out his fleshy claws and grabbed his hand. Before he could speak, a cat tried to jump onto Li Zhou''s arm, but accidentally jumped its head and flew over the palms of the two of them. , the fluffy tail even hit the meaty claws of the dumpling.


    "Why?"


    She looked down at the kitten flying over her head.


    The cat was also a little dazed, its tail wagging from side to side in a daze.


    "Hahaha!"


    Duanzi laughed unceremoniously, "You fly too high! You have to jump like this!"


    She personally demonstrated to a group of cats.


    But before that, she swiftly pulled off the cats hanging from the fourth senior brother, jumped on the spot, and jumped directly into Li Zhou''s arms.


    Li Zhou hugged her reflexively, while Tuanzi naturally hugged her brother''s neck.


    She looked down and said in a stern tone, "Look, I''m going to dance like this!"


    "Meow meow meow!"


    A group of cats meowing angrily.


    Tuanzi was even more proud, "You are the only ones who can meow, Miaomiao can too, meow meow!"


    "Meow meow meow!"


    Wen Li took out his mobile phone, and suggested gently, "Miao Miao, your barking sounds are not up to standard, so keep barking a few more times, it''s best to learn them."


    Dumplings did exactly what they did.


    Wen Li recorded a short video with satisfaction, and sent it to Wen Qi, and after a few minutes, he specifically explained that it was ''slip''.


    The other party ignored him, but gave a like to their mutual friends.


    I''m online and saw the video, but I just don''t want to talk to you.


    Wen Li curled his lips, and soon his eyebrows and eyes were curved again.


    When the police arrived, they saw a little girl hugging a handsome guy, meowing proudly.


    At the feet of the handsome guy is a group of angry cats and dogs.


    And with the help of this handsome guy, everyone transported the cats and dogs into the car without any effort.


    Frightened, the two thieves cooperated very well and readily admitted that they stole the cats and dogs. Some of them will be sold to less sophisticated pet shops for resale, and some will be sold to butchers.


    In the past few years, they often make a few orders in one city, and then continue in another city, and the targets they start with are also very particular.


    "We haven''t had time to sell this time!" One of them cried and said that Li Zhou''s falling from the sky frightened him.


    The police officers were unmoved.


    Can these two have any cats and dogs and their owners to be pitiful?


    "Tell me carefully where you caught each one!"


    After losing their cats and dogs, many people posted notices about finding cats/dogs. The police also found many people based on the confessions of the two thieves.


    In the next few days, many cats and dogs returned to their original homes one after another.


    Li Zhou would visit the remaining cats and dogs from time to time to comfort them.


    In the end, there was only one little husky left unclaimed.


    The police officer in charge of this matter explained: "The family just moved to another place, and they asked us to dispose of the dog casually. We are going to send it to the rescue station."


    As if knowing his fate, the little Erha quickly stretched out his claws to hug Li Zhou''s trouser legs.


    Holding and hugging, it couldn''t help biting Li Zhou''s trouser leg, and quickly bit a hole.


    Police Officer: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but squat down on the ground, and pulled the little Erha away, "Stop biting!"


    Xiao Erha thought she was playing with it, and immediately rushed over staggeringly.


    Tuanzi pushed its little head, and Erha immediately fell to the ground, screaming pitifully.


    The little girl was dumbfounded.


    Was she touched by a puppy?


    "Miao Miao really just touched it lightly!"


    "Aww!"


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth angrily, "Are you the only one who can cry? Miao Miao can too!"


    The little dog with blue eyes staggered up and hid behind Li Zhou.


    Danzi: "!" This puppy is really a good dog!


    Li Zhou helplessly lifted up the little Erha, pressed down on its head, "Don''t bully the little junior sister."


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    As if he could understand what he said, Erha hugged his fingers.


    When the police wanted to take it away, it was even more shameless.


    The policeman looked at Li Zhou hesitantly.


    The original owner has decided to abandon the puppy. If Li Zhou is willing to adopt it, there will be no trouble in the follow-up, and there is no need to send the puppy to the rescue station. There is one vacant spot at the rescue station, and one more animal can be rescued.


    But he can''t directly propose like this, it depends on Li Zhou''s wishes.


    Instead, Tuanzi offered to adopt this little Erha.


    "Our house has a yard, it can run casually."


    "And there is more," Tuanzi carefully recalled the family''s work, "We are all making money, and we can support it. Miaomiao also has time, so I can accompany it."


    She counted on her fingers.


    With money to buy dog ??food, enough space for the puppy to exercise, and time for companionship, well, they meet the conditions for adopting a small animal.


    Li Zhou naturally has a crush on small animals, and is naturally willing to adopt this puppy.


    He just felt that it was not good for him to adopt an animal because he borrowed from his junior sister''s house.


    "Miao Miao, do you really like it?"


    Li Zhou looks sunny and cheerful, but his mind is extremely sensitive.


    "We can also find a good owner for it."


    "Miao Miao likes it!"


    Tuanzi purposely made a face at Xiao Erha, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The little Erha immediately echoed: "Aww!"


    One person and one dog barked one after another.


    Some people who came to the police station to do business looked around curiously.


    "Where is the police dog? Why didn''t I see it?"


    After some communication, Li Zhou and Tuanzi took a little husky with them when they left the police station.


    The two went straight to the pet supply store and bought some dog food, snacks and toys.


    Seeing that they were straightforward, the store kept recommending them, blowing up many products.


    However, Tuanzi had his own ideas, and Li Zhou didn''t want to spend too much money. The system searched the Internet for pet raising guides and made targeted suggestions. They only bought necessities.


    Soon the two returned home.


    The dumplings blew across the yard like a gust of wind, and before they rushed into the house, they heard Ji Zhangzhuo''s exaggerated laughter.


    "Hahaha! The imagination of this group of netizens is too rich, they actually say that the fourth junior brother is the reincarnation of Maomao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： smart

    Chapter 568 Great Smart


    "Cat reincarnated?"


    Duanzi changed his shoes very quickly, he was too lazy to walk, and flew directly to the sofa, next to Ji Zhangzhuo who was playing with his mobile phone.


    Ji Zhangzhuo brushed her hair smoothly, and at the same time pointed the phone towards her.


    "Look, your fourth brother is on the trending searches, and three of the trending searches are related to him!"


    Tuanzi curiously clicked to play, and found out that it was the "Cat and Dog Rescue Battle" filmed by passers-by.


    The video begins with a man running away in embarrassment, followed by a fierce golden retriever.


    Many people who didn¡¯t know the truth immediately began to complain about ¡®It¡¯s illegal to walk a dog without a leash¡¯, ¡®Large dogs shouldn¡¯t be kept in cities¡¯, ¡®Where is the owner of the dog¡¯, ¡®This man is so pitiful¡¯.


    Even if the comments of other passers-by were also recorded, many people across the Internet still felt that they were right.


    It wasn''t until Li Zhou took the initiative to explain the cause and effect that some people realized that they had made a mistake in their judgment. They did not apologize, and instead criticized "dog thieves are disgusting", "the value of so many cats and dogs is not low, and they can be sentenced" "if my dog ??is stolen I must be dying of pain, pity for those whose pets have been stolen''.


    A small number of people keep posting bullet screens, ''I don''t know the whole picture, no comment'', ''Let the bullets fly for a while'', ''Maybe there will be a reversal'', ''Don''t look at him as handsome, just believe him'', These cats and dogs are so attached to him, maybe he raised them of''.


    Until the police confirmed that the two were habitually taking people away, everyone could look at this matter with a relatively normal attitude, and repeatedly savored the fact that cats and dogs were crazily pestering Li Zhou, and teased him that he must have been a cat in his previous life.


    "Brother is not a cat, but a handsome leopard."


    Danzi emphasized loudly.


    After stressing, she returned the phone.


    "There are too many bullet screens, and the effect is very small. Watch the video."


    Her expression was a little depressed, obviously affected by the initial barrage.


    "These people are weird."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t be influenced by them, just don¡¯t be that kind of person, be assertive¡¿


    "Second Senior Brother," the system told Tuanzi, and Tuanzi turned to tell Ji Zhangzhuo, "Don''t be influenced by those people, don''t be that kind of person."


    "Don''t worry," Ji Zhangzhuo grinned, "I''m the only one who influences others. Come on, watch this hot search, you''ll be happier."


    Duanzi reluctantly believed it, and read the second trending search.


    Seeing the familiar snack street, his dark eyes widened.


    "Hey, didn''t this happen many days ago?"


    At that time, the fourth senior brother arrived for the first time, and she and the senior brother went to the snack street for dinner. The brothers needed food to replenish their energy, and they ordered a lot.


    Taking a closer look, Tuanzi found that the most popular video was a combination of other people''s video clips. In the whole video, Li Zhou could be seen eating crazily, and she watched with her face covered.


    Many photographers are very concerned about Li Zhou''s stomach, and point the camera at his stomach from time to time.


    Obvious muscle lines, not affected by any food.


    The barrage this time was much more friendly, and they ridiculed that this is a well-deserved big eater, and some people asked which food broadcast it was.


    Because Tuanzi also appeared on the screen, more people speculated that Li Zhou was also Tuanzi''s senior brother.


    "Before, everyone uploaded sporadic videos, and you haven''t participated in the show recently, so the popularity is not high, so these videos are only circulated in a small area."


    Ji Zhangzhuo took the initiative to explain, and glanced at Li Zhou who was feeding the little Erha from the corner of his eye.


    "After accumulating popularity for so long, another dog thief happened again, and a few videos rushed into the trending searches."


    Many bullet screens are praising Li Zhou.


    Tuanzi seemed to be praised, and the corners of his lips curled up with You Rongyan, and he was even excited, "Then what is the third trending search?"


    She was a little curious, and found that it was a video of Li Zhou running fast on the roof with her in his arms.


    Li Zhou''s speed is too fast, and many bloggers have to slow down many times to see her and Li Zhou''s faces clearly.


    "Your fourth senior brother is quite popular now. If you become a food blogger, you might gain 100,000 followers in a day."


    100,000 followers may not sound like much, but many small bloggers may not have 100,000 followers after working hard for a long time.


    And he and Gu Chi wisely chose to upload the video they took before today, successfully attracting traffic.


    The system has long discovered that the reputation value of this day has risen ''swoosh'', but the reason has not been found out yet.


    There seemed to be many question marks in the **** eyes.


    "Brother," Tuanzi reached out to grab Ji Zhangzhuo, "What is a food blogger?"


    She was a little depressed, "Miao Miao came back before you, why does senior brother know more than Miao Miao?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was about to brag proudly when his foot that was hanging on the carpet was bitten.


    Looking down, okay, the little Erha, who was eating dog food, ran over at some point and gnawed on his feet with relish, as if grinding his teeth.


    Tuanzi and Li Zhou also noticed, and hurriedly stopped Xiao Erha.


    "Oh, it''s dirty, stop chewing on it!"


    Tuanzi simply performed lightness kung fu, let the little Erha float up, and then sent it to Li Zhou''s arms.


    "Fourth senior brother, hurry up, let him wash his mouth."


    Li Zhou took out the speed that a black panther should have, and appeared at the door of the bathroom on the first floor with a ''swoosh''.


    Duanzi couldn''t help telling: "Wash it a few times more, and wash it clean!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the back of the neck was pinched.


    She suddenly shrank her limbs like a kitten whose neck was pinched.


    "Second Senior Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Who is dirty?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s tone was a bit dangerous.


    Tuanzi covered her small mouth and shook her head vigorously.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t really beat and scold her, so he was depressed for a few seconds before letting go.


    He planned to explain the matter of the food blogger, and suggested that Li Zhou eat live, or edit the video of the meal and put it on the Internet.


    Maybe the coins thrown by everyone are enough for Li Zhou to eat.


    As a result, after the little Erha came out after washing his mouth, he enthusiastically chased his feet, wanting to chew on them.


    Tuanzi and Li Zhou hurriedly stopped him.


    "He loves the feet of the second senior brother so much, why?"


    Tuanzi was puzzled.


    Li Zhou has never had a dog before, so he suggested, "Search online?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly had a bad feeling.


    There are different answers on the Internet. Some say it may be because of foot odor, which reminds dogs of the smell of something, and some say that dogs need to grind their teeth when they grow teeth.


    There are different opinions, but Tuanzi and Li Zhou have their own understandings.


    Tuanzi was next to the inch-cut youth, quietly glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo with a dark face, and whispered, "We bought a molar stick, right?"


    "Um."


    "Then what do you think is the reason?"


    Li Zhou didn''t dare to answer.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is very hygienic, and he can''t understand why the new members are staring at his feet, which affects his reputation.


    For this reason, he unilaterally disliked this little Erha.


    One day, the group went out to buy equipment, and only Ji Zhangzhuo and the little husky named ''Da Congming'' were left at home. Ji Zhangzhuo specially cooked chicken breast, shredded it, and brought it to Da Congming.


    Da Zhiming leaned forward excitedly, before eating, Ji Zhangzhuo took the chicken back and started eating slowly.


    Little Erha: "?"


    "Want to eat?" Ji Zhangzhuo smiled, "No way."


    Little Erha: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： real dog

    Chapter 569 Real Dog


    One is a dog and the other is a real dog.


    One person and one dog spent the whole afternoon together.


    During the period, Ji Zhangzhuo ate and drank in front of Xiao Erha the whole time. Before eating and drinking, he will definitely use chicken and beef to lure Xiao Erha from the dog food side, and after he lures the dog over, he will taste it slowly.


    Little Erha: "Awwhhhh!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo had a happy face, and even echoed a few times, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Little Erha: "..."


    In the evening, the group returned.


    Before he had time to check the equipment, the little Erha ran over, hugged Li Zhou''s trouser legs, and screamed in a miserable voice.


    Li Zhou can understand what these animals say.


    After hearing Xiao Erha''s complaint, he pursed his lips and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo who was pretending to be nonchalant. The latter suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Ji Zhangzhuo wasn''t stupid enough to blow himself up, as long as his junior and junior didn''t ask, he wouldn''t admit it. Junior brother should not ask, right?


    Just as he was thinking so, he heard Li Zhou''s unhappy voice.


    "Second Senior Brother, why do you bully a dog? And it''s still a puppy."


    As if realizing that Li Zhou was making decisions for himself, the little Erha suddenly screamed excitedly.


    But it is still small, and there is a small milky sound in this ''àÍàÍ'' cry, just like a dumpling talking.


    Tuanzi can''t understand dog barking, but look carefully at the expression on that furry face, she chooses to stand by Xiao Erha.


    "Second senior brother, you must have bullied Dazhi smart. You will cry when you look at it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t see the expression of ''crying'' from that dog face.


    He said frankly: "I didn''t bully it. It wanted to eat my snacks. If I didn''t give them, it would be wronged."


    Leaning sideways at the little Erha who was still screaming ''oooooooooooo'', Ji Zhangzhuo tricked him, "Don''t just get used to it just because it''s young, children shouldn''t be used to it. Otherwise, they will **** food when they are young, and tear down the house when they grow up. "


    Little Erha: "Aww!"


    Li Zhou translated: "It said you slandered it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t believe it.


    The fourth junior brother can understand the words of animals, but it does not mean that the little Erha can understand their words.


    Even if this Erha is really smart, it still takes some time to learn.


    Thinking of this, he gave his new junior a meaningful glance.


    I didn''t expect that the new junior brother with thick eyebrows and big eyes is actually dishonest, and he will always carry private goods when translating.


    But everyone finally found out the truth.


    Just because when Tuanzi raised his head to look around, he found that there was surveillance in the living room.


    "That''s right, the eldest brother installed a surveillance camera at home later."


    At first, Gu Zhai only installed surveillance at the entrance, but a month ago, a theft occurred in the community. The security of the community has always been very good, and many people suspect that it is an acquaintance who committed the crime. Later, the truth was found out, and it was really an acquaintance who committed the crime.


    Gu Cheng was not at home often, and was worried that something would happen to his family, so he quickly installed some surveillance cameras in the living room, front and back yards, so that there were no dead spots.


    However, several members of Tuanzi practice martial arts, and they rely more on their own martial arts than external forces, so they ignore this matter.


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s face changed instantly.


    Duan Xiayou didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, so he folded his hands and walked leisurely towards the study.


    "I remember that the computer in the study can see the monitor?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo performed lightness kung fu, and tried to stop Duan Xiayou with a dodge.


    Someone was faster than him and intercepted halfway.


    Being hit on the shoulder by braids, Ji Zhang felt like crying, "Third Junior Brother, do you want to trick me too?"


    The man with white hair and golden eyes did not change his face, "If you have a clear conscience, you won''t be so impatient."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s face completely collapsed.


    After watching the surveillance, everyone looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with accusing eyes.


    Tuanzi lifted up the little Erha, and tried to hand it to Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second senior brother, you have to apologize to it. The puppy may leave a psychological shadow."


    "Wow!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Meeting the rather wise blue dog eyes, Ji Zhangzhuo snorted softly and rubbed its dog''s head vigorously.


    "As long as you don''t target me in the future, I won''t target you. This time I did something wrong."


    "Wow!"


    Tuanzi imitated the translation of the fourth senior brother: "The big clever said ''yes''!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo doesn''t quite believe it.


    On the second day, when several people were debugging the equipment, one person and one dog were left behind.


    It was a hot day, and everyone had already put on sandals. When Ji Zhangzhuo was watching TV and playing with his mobile phone, he would occasionally raise his legs, and the sandals would fall off naturally.


    This time, Ji Zhangzhuo was very vigilant. Finding that Da Congming was staring at his feet again, he stopped bullying and flattered him instead.


    Cook the chicken breast over high heat, carefully tear it up, and put it in front of Xiao Erha.


    Little Erha threw his head into the rice bowl and began to eat with a ''crash''.


    Ji Zhangzhuo patted the dog''s head in satisfaction, "Hey, don''t target me after eating the food I cooked, or I will..."


    The familiar cheerful footsteps came.


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately changed his words, "I''ll invite you to fly together, okay?"


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t know that some dogs would be afraid of heights, and thought that the second senior brother wanted to make friends with Da Conghui, so he came over happily, "Okay, okay, next time you take Da Conghui to fly, Miaomiao can also play together."


    As she spoke, she also touched Da Conghui''s head, and then touched the clothes of the second senior brother.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: stare.jpg


    Tuanzi withdrew his hand calmly, "That''s right, Brother Wen Li said that his new book is a hit, and the publishing house is going to hold a small celebration party, and asked if we want to eat and drink."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You have an invitation letter, why are you just eating and drinking¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly changed his words: "Eat and drink openly."


    Ji Zhangzhuo thinks he is in the same category as Gu Chi and Wen Li.


    People like them occasionally get along happily, but most of the time they are mutually exclusive.


    "No, no," Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t want to face his other self, and waved his hands with a headache, "At this time, you should take your fourth senior brother with you. It''s a great thing to eat and drink for free."


    Tuanzi agreed with this statement, and turned around to invite Li Zhou and Tantai Yi.


    Take the former to eat and drink, and the latter to communicate with people. Otherwise, the indifferent Third Senior Brother could stay alone all afternoon, ignoring anyone, not even saying a word.


    "well."


    Tuanzi rubbed his chubby face worriedly, "What if the Tianyun School doesn''t have Miaomiao?"


    Looking worried, but actually proud of himself.


    Ji Zhangzhuo saw it through, and immediately rubbed her head.


    "Don''t rub your head, Miao Miao''s hairstyle will be messed up!"


    "What hairstyle does the little heroine want?"


    "I will!"


    Tuanzi was impatient, and after successfully resisting, he immediately pulled out a pair of scissors, caught a glimpse of Tantai Yi passing by from the corner of his eye, and hurriedly shouted, "Senior brother, help Miao Miao hold down the second brother, Miao Miao wants to give him a haircut, free of charge!"


    Facing the younger junior sister, Tantai Yi always responded to every request, and his martial arts were much higher than the others, and he easily controlled Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Hey~"


    Duanzi smirked, and approached holding the scissors.


    "Miao Miao is going to cut off your pigtails, are you afraid?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo murmured loudly: "Eldest senior brother, fourth junior brother, come and help!"


    In a specially organized room.


    Li Zhou hesitated and said: "Second senior brother is asking for help, do you want to help?"


    "No need," Duan Xiayou didn''t raise his head, "It looks like it''s self-inflicted. Are you going to help him deal with Miao Miao?"


    Li Zhou hurriedly bowed his head, pretending nothing happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： drunk

    Chapter 570 Drunk


    On the day of the celebration banquet.


    Finding that my brother was carefully wrapping the gift, Gu Li couldn''t help complaining, "Just take a bag and take it there."


    Finding that Gu Zhuo was unmoved, Gu Li said again, "He''s not a particular person, what''s the matter with wrapping it up so nicely?"


    To himself, the gift he received last time seemed not so delicate.


    "Pack it if you have time and conditions."


    Gu Ju had a good reason, and he caught a glimpse of his younger brother shaking his legs from the corner of the eye, wondering, "Aren''t you impatient? Then you go first."


    Gu Li let out a ''huh'', "It''s more cost-effective for the two of you to take a taxi together."


    Gu Zhuo: "..." My brother''s manuscript fee seems to be quite high, right?


    Ten minutes later, the two went out together.


    Gu Zhuo looked at the paper bag that Gu Li was carrying casually, and asked curiously, "What did you buy? Why does it look shriveled?"


    "Buy whatever you want, just make do with it."


    Gu Zhuo has nothing to say.


    Since it is a small celebration banquet, the venue required is not too big. The owner of the publishing house only booked the largest box in the hotel.


    The two met a young man unexpectedly at the elevator entrance.


    "Huh? Brother Wen Qi, are you here too?"


    Gu Zhuo looked at Wen Qi in casual clothes with some surprise.


    Wen Qi is Wen Li''s elder brother, logically speaking, it is only natural that he will come. But Guzhu heard that Wen Qi rarely met with his family in the past two years. When Wen Li invited this time, he said that the publishing house was in Jiang City, and the celebration banquet was also in Jiang City, so he only invited relatives and friends who were still in Jiang City.


    Wen Qi coughed lightly, "I just came here to do market research."


    Gu Li spoke bluntly, "Your store is in the north, one south and one north, and the tastes of customers must be different. There is no need to investigate this market, right? Unless you want to come to open a branch."


    Wen Qi: "..."


    Gu Zhuo tugged at his brother''s clothes.


    Don''t say it, don''t say it, besides, this cousin might run away.


    Wen Qi was going to turn around and leave when he came to the door. Wen Li must have looked at them with a smile every day. It was scary to think about it.


    "Wow, Miaomiao is so lucky to have caught three brothers at once!"


    A familiar voice came from behind, breaking the deadlock.


    The three of them looked back, and saw a girl in a mint green skirt cheerfully waving at them.


    She was followed by two young men. One has white hair and golden eyes, handsome and elegant, the other has a cropped cut, has wheat-like skin, healthy and sunny.


    Tuanzi also carried a bag, which was a gift for Wen Li to celebrate the big sale of his new book.


    After preparing gifts carefully, I pay more attention to the gifts prepared by others.


    Just as the elevator door opened, several people filed in and squeezed into the narrow space.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to stick next to several cousins, craned his neck to peek at the gifts they prepared.


    Gu Zhuo''s gift was packed tightly, she couldn''t see clearly, she could only stare at the paper bag prepared by Gu Li.


    The little nose moved.


    "Is it an illusion? How did Miao Miao smell the medicine?"


    She tried to twitch her nose, smelling like a puppy.


    "It smells like medicine." Tan Taiyi gave an affirmative answer, and his eyes fell directly on Gu Li.


    Gu Li directly frowned, "I didn''t buy him ointment! Who would go all the way to find a doctor to buy him a secret ointment? Are you in a panic when you have nothing to do?"


    other people:"¡­"


    Gu Zhuo grabbed his excited younger brother again.


    "Calm down, talk too much now, if you get slapped in the face later, you won''t be able to get off the stage."


    Gu Li still wanted to argue a few words, but when he saw his cousin staring at the paper bag, he quickly hid the paper bag behind him.


    Forget it, I won¡¯t give it away, I¡¯ll just order the flowers later, the irritable young man makes a quick decision, he won¡¯t be slapped in the face!


    No matter how Gu Li hides it, Tuanzi has already got the answer.


    She focused on Wen Qi again.


    Seeing this pastry chef cousin, the first reaction of Duanzi was, "Pudding, egg tart, ice cream, mochi..."


    I didn¡¯t know, I thought she was ordering food.


    "Dear cousin," the greedy Xiaotuanzi approached, with an expression of "Hello brother and sister", "What gift did you prepare for brother Wen Li? Is it a super-sized cake?"


    She wrote ''Think'' in her left eye, and ''Eat'' in her right eye, and even took a small breath.


    Wen Qi thought he was not familiar with his cousin and cared about her indifferently, but this meeting also gave birth to a trace of regret.


    "I came here in a hurry, and I couldn''t find a storefront to borrow the back kitchen."


    After a pause, he added, "The organizer will definitely prepare a cake, so I won''t miss it."


    "Oh, but cousin, the cake you made is the most delicious!"


    Tuanzi was full of sweet words, "After eating it once, Miao Miao will never forget it again. I want to go to your restaurant to eat it in my dreams, but it''s a pity that we are too far away."


    The young boss pursed his lips, almost responding impulsively.


    Li Zhou glanced at the sweet-talking junior sister, and tilted his head in doubt.


    But yesterday, when the cousin named Gu Peihai asked someone to deliver several six-inch cakes with different flavors, didn''t the little junior sister eat it very happily? At that time, the junior sister was still stomping her feet with forgetfulness, as if she was drunk.


    Several people arrived in the box, and many people had already arrived, all of whom were Wen Li''s work partners, or good editors and writers.


    This celebration banquet is not utilitarian, which is why Wen Li is willing to let his family come.


    Both Tuanzi and Tantaiyi have participated in the show, and they are no strangers to each other, and they quickly became friends.


    There are a lot of self-service fruit snacks and drinks before the meal.


    Most people are holding juice or champagne, chatting and drinking a few sips from time to time.


    Duanzi took Li Zhou and ate from the left side of the long table to the right side.


    "This is delicious, brother, try it."


    Tuanzi, who thinks he has a lot of food, bowed down in front of the fourth senior brother.


    She doesn''t try to be brave, if she thinks something is delicious, she can eat two pieces for herself, and put a plate for her brother. If you think it''s delicious, drink a cup with restraint, and pour five cups for the senior brother.


    Li Zhou was still a little restrained at first, but later he found that no one cared and disturbed them, so he let go. He ate from left to right, and his belly never bulged.


    After taking care of this senior brother, Tuanzi still misses another senior brother.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I am the acting head, and I have the responsibility to take good care of every disciple¡¿


    She began to put gold on her face.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Self-appointed acting head? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hmph! ¡¿


    After wandering around, Tuanzi found Tantaiyi who was drinking in the corner.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes had a cold expression, and his porcelain-white cheeks were stained with a very faint blush, like a sunset glow on a snow-capped mountain.


    There were many empty wine glasses on the table next to him, and the waiter didn''t even have time to change them.


    "Brother, how much did you drink?"


    Tuanzi rushed over with a dazed expression, grabbed his knee, and smelled the faint smell of alcohol on his body.


    "Brother, so you like to drink, why don''t you usually drink?"


    The golden eyes that were originally a little slack looked at her.


    The man said nothing.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, stretched out his fleshy claws and swung hard.


    "Brother? Hi? Can you see Miao Miao?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： trick three brothers

    Chapter 571 Coaxing the Third Senior Brother


    Duanzi was full of curiosity.


    It was the first time for her to see the third senior brother who was drunk. It felt very novel and interesting, and she really wanted to poke his face.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If he really likes to drink, but he doesn''t usually drink, it can be seen that he is very restrained, but why did he suddenly drink today, and still drink so much? ¡¿


    Among the senior brothers, the one who reassures the system the most is the cold-faced third senior brother. Strong in martial arts, calm and restrained, and loves the host very much. Although Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo also love their hosts, the former is too lazy and the latter is too black-bellied. As for Li Zhou, he is not familiar with it for the time being, so he decided to observe it again.


    Going out, with Tantai''s prudence, it is absolutely impossible to let yourself get drunk.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Either you watch him, or let others watch him, you go and check, he won''t suddenly indulge himself like this¡¿


    Tuanzi hurriedly called Li Zhou over, and during the period, he did not forget to prepare a few plates of food for him.


    Seeing Tantai Yi''s appearance, Li Zhou also felt novelty, as if he was an exiled immortal in the sky and was infected with fireworks in the world.


    Tuanzi was busy, so he rushed to find Wen Li with short legs.


    "Cousin, did you see someone talking to Third Senior Brother just now?"


    Because of her anger, her facial features were almost squeezed together, and the soft flesh on her cheeks was still shaking.


    Wen Li couldn''t help pinching her cheeks, and his eyes fell on Tan Taiyi not far away, and found that the other party was drunk and instinctively kept drinking, his brows slightly furrowed.


    In private, he might play tricks, but now it''s a formal occasion, who dares to plot against his sister''s senior brother at his celebration banquet?


    Wen Li is more sensitive than Tuanzi, after a while, he quickly finds a suspicious target, and leads his angry sister directly to the door.


    The man with an ordinary face was holding the wine glass awkwardly, and the free hand kept rubbing the hand holding the wine glass.


    He looked somewhere guilty from time to time, and quickly lowered his eyes.


    Tuanzi approached, only to find that there were slight frostbite marks on the back of the man''s hand.


    It is very difficult to get frostbite on such a hot day, so there is only one truth.


    Her eyes were instantly sharp, and she wished she could turn into a blade and scrape at this person.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Those who plot against senior brother are all bad guys! Miao Miao wants to defeat the villain! ¡¿


    Du Zhe sat on the chair awkwardly, his eyes were flying wildly, and when a shadow was cast above his head, an angry little girl appeared in his vision at the same time.


    The little girl clenched her fists and stared at him fiercely.


    He leaned back in fright.


    "You have a guilty conscience!"


    Tuanzi reprimanded: "Say, why are you plotting against my brother?"


    She waved her small fist threateningly.


    As a writer who is obsessed with writing and has no special hobbies, Du Zhe really doesn''t know the identity of Tuanzi, nor the relationship between Tantaiyi and her.


    "Your brother?"


    "It''s that super beautiful person!"


    Tuanzi pointed to the drunken Tantaiyi.


    Du Zhe blushed immediately. He hurriedly stood up and explained, "I didn''t do it on purpose, I thought it was juice, so I invited him to drink it."


    A lot of drinks were prepared for the celebration banquet, with different varieties and very attractive appearance.


    "Besides, the degree is not high," Du Zhe raised the glass of wine in his hand, "I also drank a few glasses, nothing happened, but he..."


    Du Zhe embarrassingly recalled what happened not long ago.


    He overcame his inner fear, took the initiative to communicate with Tan Taiyi, and invited him to drink a glass of juice.


    They even drank a few sips, but they didn''t realize that it was wine.


    It wasn''t until Tan Taiyi''s cheeks were flushed that Du Zhe realized that something was wrong. He wanted to **** the glass of wine from the opponent''s hand, but was attacked instead.


    "Later, he drank one cup after another, his whole body was radiating cold, so I ran away."


    Tuanzi looked at him suspiciously.


    Wen Li looked at the glass of wine seriously, and helplessly helped his forehead.


    "This wine has the highest concentration, and it is specially prepared by someone. It doesn''t smell much, but it has a lot of stamina."


    "Yes, is that so?" Du Zhe was even more embarrassed. He doesn''t drink often, and it''s the first time he''s found himself drinking well.


    When he was talking, he turned away uncomfortably, because the little girl in front of him could burn through him with her gaze.


    Tuanzi still doubted him.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The third senior brother is so smart and so vigilant, how could he be fooled by wine disguised as fruit juice? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: But you have to think about it, your brother has been in ancient times before, did there exist such orange or blue concocted wines in ancient times? It does look more like juice]


    This sounds reasonable.


    But Tuanzi still refused to let the other party go, "Why did you suddenly talk to my brother? You didn''t know each other before, did you?"


    Wen Li knew this writer, had some friendship, and communicated about his works in private. He clearly remembered that this person was not sociable, and even chose to become a professional writer because of social fear.


    A society would never take the initiative to communicate with people unless necessary, and he also had some doubts about this person''s purpose.


    Under the staring eyes of one big and one small, Du Zhe almost shrank into the chair.


    "I, I admit, the first time I saw him..."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened. This line is so familiar, she seems to have heard it in some TV series.


    "I was inspired," Du Zhe gasped, "I wanted to write a novel with him as the main character, so, that''s why I talked to him, and wanted to learn more about his character, but, but..."


    Du Zhe wanted to cry, but without tears, he covered the frostbite on the back of his hand, "I didn''t expect the alcohol in that glass of wine to be so high!"


    He even didn''t expect that Tantai, who seemed deserted, could drink so little. After getting drunk from a glass of wine, he would keep drinking with a blank expression.


    This is the potential to become an alcoholic.


    The contrast is too great!


    Tuanzi looked at him with a stern face, "Really?"


    Du Zhe almost swears.


    "Really, really!" He screamed in his heart, this little girl looks so cute, but why is she so imposing?


    "Should be true."


    Wen Li comforted his younger sister, "I still know him well, he doesn''t have the guts."


    Duanzi just gave up.


    After confirming that Tan Taiyi was drunk, Wen Li asked the waiter to bring him hangover soup.


    In the end, Tan Taiyi refused to drink whatever he said, only willing to drink silently.


    "Is this wine good or not?"


    Gu Li came over to watch, muttering softly.


    "I don''t know if it''s good or not," Gu Zhuo glanced at his anxious sister, "I only know that he has the best martial arts, and even Miao Miao can''t do anything about him. If he doesn''t drink, we can''t force him to drink."


    Tuanzi was extremely distressed, and there was no solution, so he could only let Tantai drink non-stop.


    "It turns out that the drunk brother is like this."


    Duanzi rubbed her face in distress.


    "Hey, are you going to lure him into the car with wine later?"


    She imagined a few pictures.


    Trick the rabbit into the cage with the vegetables. Trick the cat into the cage with the dried fish. Take the wine and trick the brother into the car and take him home.


    "Hey, think about it, it seems pretty good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： wronged brother

    Chapter 572 Unjust Brothers


    Fortunately, the purpose of the group is to bring the third senior brother over to communicate with people, and the fourth senior brother to come over to eat and drink.


    Now, she guarded Tantaiyi and ate and drank with Li Zhou.


    Gu Li originally wanted to come over to join in the fun, but some editors found out that his pen name was Mijiu, and either asked him to write a manuscript, or came to discuss publishing matters for the publisher.


    Being a graduate student, he had to talk about things in the bar.


    Gu Zhuo doesn''t know anyone other than his relatives, so he will be with Wen Qi, and just eat and drink by his sister.


    The jobs belong to those people, and the food and drink belong to them.


    Gu Jue didn¡¯t eat much, so he stopped after a while, looking around boringly.


    Someone happened to call Wen Qi, but Wen Qi didn''t want to answer, so he hung up.


    After the call page disappears, what appears in Gu Zhuo''s view is the phone wallpaper.


    Gu Zhuo glanced, then looked again, couldn''t help but rubbed his eyes, and tried to take another look, but Wen Qi''s phone had turned off.


    "An illusion?"


    He was in a daze.


    Wen Qi looked over, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well¡­"


    Gu Zhuo looked at his cousin in embarrassment, hesitating whether to ask directly.


    While he was hesitating, the system had already complained without hesitation.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Wen Qi''s phone wallpaper is your photo¡¿


    The dumpling who was nibbling mochi kicked his legs straight.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey? But Miaomiao never sent him a photo]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It should be sent by his brother, shouldn''t the point be, did he use your photo as his wallpaper? Usually he doesn¡¯t get close to you very much]


    The system can''t understand, but Tuanzi can understand.


    She pouted at Gu Li who was negotiating with someone.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Cousin Gu Li is like this, saying ''I''m just passing by'', but actually carrying big and small bags to Miao Miao. Alas, grown-ups like duplicity, but children are frank]


    During the conversation, she climbed off the chair and strolled up to Wen Qi. She didn''t speak, but just laughed, a little maliciously.


    Wen Qi leaned back reservedly, "What are you going to do?"


    "Hey, cousin, Miaomiao wants to call big brother, can I borrow your mobile phone?"


    She used Tan Taiyi as an excuse, "Miao Miao has to contact Senior Brother to bring Third Senior Brother home."


    Borrowing a mobile phone is just a trivial matter, Wen Qi didn''t think much about it, just unlocked the phone and handed it over.


    On the way to hand it over, he glanced at the screen inadvertently, his face changed, and he wanted to get the phone back.


    Tuanzi had sharp eyesight and quick hands, and reached out to grab it. Unexpectedly, someone was faster and snatched the phone away.


    "Wow, it turned out to be this photo!"


    Familiar and meaningful tone.


    Wen Qi stared over with a dark face.


    Wen Li smiled: "Wow, brother, how do I remember you once said... oops, I forgot, but I left the recording, I will know after listening to it."


    He took out his mobile phone and made a gesture to call up the recording.


    Wen Qi, who had already begun to smell really fragrant, hurriedly stopped.


    "You calm down."


    Wen Li smiled innocently: "My face hurt so much back then, does your face hurt now?"


    His smile is very harmless, but it is threatening, as if to say, ''If you don''t admit it, I will expose it immediately''.


    Wen Qi only felt a headache.


    Why does he have such a younger brother? Who wants such a younger brother to take home.


    Tuanzi couldn''t understand, just wanted to grab the phone.


    "Brother Wen Li, show Miao Miao."


    Gu Jue suddenly realized, "So what I saw just now was not an illusion."


    Sharp eyes instantly fell on Wen Qi.


    "What illusion?"


    Gu Licai approached, and when he heard this, he subconsciously asked.


    "My cousin''s phone wallpaper is Miao Miao."


    Gu Zhuo gave the answer, and in the next second, Wen Qi''s face became extremely distorted and weird.


    "Miaomiao, look," Wen Li taught on the spot, "This is called a palette, isn''t it exactly the same as your cousin Gu Chi''s palette?"


    Tuanzi took a closer look and exclaimed, "It''s really exactly the same."


    Wen Qi: "..."


    The young boss quickly regained his composure, and said calmly, "I''m going to go back to see my parents, and I greeted them in advance, and they asked me to bring you back, saying that they have already arranged a blind date."


    It was Wen Li''s turn to froze.


    Tuanzi poked curiously, and snatched Wen Qi''s phone back by the way.


    Wen Qi smirked: "I heard that there are many people arranged. After you go back, you will meet three in the morning and three in the afternoon. Don''t have psychological pressure. Those people will not only meet you, but also meet other blind dates."


    Thinking of that scene, Wen Li only felt his scalp go numb.


    Parents had invited friends and their daughters to their home before. At that time, the family of three looked at him like a dog seeing a bone. Only later did he know that it was a blind date in disguise, and his parents'' friends were quite satisfied with his conditions. He is young and promising, earns a lot of money, works freelance, and can also do housework and take care of children.


    After his parents revealed the truth, he came to Jiangshi almost overnight, and he suffered from insomnia because of it.


    Wen Li couldn''t laugh, "Are you kidding me?"


    Wen Qi continued to smirk: "Do you think I''m someone who knows how to joke?"


    The two brothers looked at each other, seeing such a sentence from each other''s eyes.


    Come on, hurt each other!


    Tuanzi held his mobile phone and muttered: "Brothers in the world are really strange and diverse."


    The confrontation ended with Wen Li''s active begging for mercy.


    Wen Qi took the opportunity and said, "The recording has been deleted."


    Wen Li smiled, "Even if it''s deleted, the facts are the facts. Believe it or not, I''ll tell Miaomiao?"


    "tell me what?"


    Tuanzi had lost interest in the phone wallpaper, returned the phone to Wen Qi, and continued to eat mochi, even speaking a little slurred.


    "nothing."


    Wen Qi changed the subject, "I can send you some biscuits."


    Duanzi''s attention was diverted, and he excitedly chose the biscuits he wanted to eat and could be transported long distances.


    After the selection, she expressed her heart to Wen Qi happily.


    "Cousin, you are too kind, Miao Miao really likes you."


    The young boss turned his face slightly and coughed a few times.


    His face hurts!


    I knew it earlier, alas!


    After the celebration banquet, Brother Gu Zhuo helped to send Tantai Yi back who was drunk.


    Tuanzi waved his claws to bid farewell to Brother Wen Li.


    Waiting for the others to leave, Wen Licai made a suggestion in a leisurely manner.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to send you Miao Miao''s photos. It''s just that when I was really slapped in the face, I couldn''t help but want to see others slapped in the face."


    "Then you chose me?"


    Wen Qi glared at him angrily, "You are really my real brother!"


    My younger brother urged: "If you don''t want to hurt your face, there is another way. Let the ''true fragrance'' be transferred to other people, and the pain will also be transferred."


    Wen Qi understood in seconds.


    I heard that the second uncle''s family has not yet contacted the cousin. The cousins ??of the second uncle''s family must have known about the cousin''s return, and their thoughts are similar to the original self. Anyway, they are relatives who are not familiar with each other.


    But the cousin is so cute and caring, as long as she gets along with her a little bit, she will definitely recognize her, isn''t that really sweet?


    Thinking in my heart, my face was very serious, "You think I''m you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： group cooking

    Chapter 573 Collective cooking


    In the early morning, Tuanzi and the others ate breakfast slowly, and glanced at the white-haired and golden-eyed man from the corner of his eye from time to time.


    The number of times was too many, Tantai Yi felt weird, "What''s wrong?"


    He recalled carefully and made sure that he cleaned his face seriously after getting up.


    In order to take a peek, Tuanzi almost buried his head in the bowl, with big eyes protruding from the edge of the bowl, looking left and right. Hearing what the third senior brother said, his big eyes appeared from the edge of the bowl again, and he exchanged a glance with Ji Zhangzhuo who was close.


    The two see what each other is trying to convey.


    The third brother has forgotten what happened after he was drunk, and he can''t even remember clearly what happened before he was drunk.


    This is too amazing, this kind of thing can happen to the third senior brother who seems to be inhumane.


    Bright black eyeballs rolled around, and Tuanzi couldn''t care less about eating.


    On the dining table, there was only the sound of chopsticks accidentally hitting the bowl.


    Tantai''s suspicions deepened in his mind.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Today is the fourth junior brother''s first live broadcast. Do you want to try cooking? I''m afraid the takeaways I ordered are not enough. Everyone will help to cook some meals." Duan Xiayou hurriedly interrupted.


    Li Zhou suddenly stopped eating in embarrassment, "Well, third brother, if you find it troublesome..."


    "Can."


    Tan Taiyi nodded, hesitated for a while, and said softly, "But I only know how to roast fish and rabbit."


    These are the skills he has honed while wandering in the layman for many years. He''s better at barbecuing.


    Tuanzi cheered: "Okay, then Miao Miao wants to eat grilled fish and rabbit!"


    The picture of the second uncle drinking some wine while eating grilled fish suddenly flashed in her mind. She subconsciously forgot the reason why Duan Xiayou interrupted, and instinctively said, "If you are eating barbecue, do you want some wine?"


    "Wine?" Tantai repeated unconsciously.


    Key words were triggered, and the memories buried in the depths of my mind gradually surfaced, and fragmentary pictures floated past my eyes. His porcelain-white skin was once again stained with a faint blush, and even his fair ears were slightly red, but he had an expressionless face, like a statue of an emotionless god.


    Tuanzi realized what he said later, and ran away with his job bowl.


    She ran away very quickly, but the rice bowl was held securely, and none of the food inside spilled out.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Ji Zhangzhuo also performed his lightness kung fu and slipped away.


    Li Zhou didn''t understand very well, but both the cunning second senior brother and the clever little junior sister ran away, so it must be right to run away, and he also ran away with his job.


    Duan Xiayou, who was left behind, confronted Tantai Yi directly.


    "You are really my best classmates!" He squeezed out these words.


    When it was almost noon, the takeaways were delivered one after another.


    After Ji Zhangzhuo helped to adjust the equipment, he also joined the cooking camp, leaving Li Zhou alone to face the camera.


    Li Zhou has been on the run for a long time, and he is not very used to the camera.


    Moreover, the place where he lives is advanced in technology, but the food pursues nutrition, and the taste is not good. Everyone basically takes nutritional supplements and occasionally eats out. And the food in those restaurants is very expensive. There are Internet celebrities, but no one is eating and broadcasting.


    This account is an independent account, but Ji Zhangzhuo, who manages the ''Tianyun School'' account, followed this account schemingly, which was enough for some fans to notice this account, and some followed suit.


    As soon as the live broadcast room opened, some fans received a reminder, and they clicked in curiously to have a look.


    ¡¾Handsome guy¡¿


    ¡¾No, did he appear on the hot search before¡¿


    ¡¾The one who runs fast, eats a lot and is popular with cats and dogs¡¿


    ¡¾This is for eating and broadcasting¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, after the popularity, everyone wants to be an Internet celebrity¡¿


    ¡¾Handsome guy, eat quickly, it¡¯s getting cold¡¿


    Li Zhou remembered the advice of the second senior brother.


    "No interaction, no barrage, just eat. Just treat it as if you were eating normally."


    He really didn''t even say hello, opened a takeaway box, picked up chopsticks, and ate slowly.


    The injured body instinctively longed for energy intake. The more he ate, the hungrier he became, and the faster he ate, he quickly wiped out several lunches.


    At first, the audience was a little dissatisfied. Why didn''t this person look up at them or say hello? So rude.


    Later, I found out that he really ate. He swallowed throughout the whole process, and the camera could see his rising and falling abdomen. Everyone was a little hungry, and some people stared at him and salivated.


    ¡¾Why does it feel like he eats deliciously¡¿


    ¡¾No, I¡¯m so hungry, I want to order takeaway¡¿


    ¡¾This is a veritable big eater, how much have you eaten? ¡¿


    ¡¾Looks like he''s not full¡¿


    Another half an hour later.


    ¡¾It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s about to finish eating, I feel like he still wants to eat, hasn¡¯t his newly bought takeaway arrived yet, I¡¯m so anxious¡¿


    ¡¾That¡¯s right, I want to continue watching, if the takeaway doesn¡¯t arrive, will he download it¡¿


    [To tell you the truth, I have no appetite recently. I put down my chopsticks after a few mouthfuls. The doctor said it was because of the hot weather. Now I watched him eat, and I actually ate a bowl full. My mother never criticized me for eating again. Time to play mobile phone¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, your way of speaking is like a sailor¡¿


    ¡¾Tell me, is this man Miao Miao¡¯s senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾I''m fine too... I''ll go, who is the person walking over with the plate¡¿


    ¡¾It''s her, it''s her, our cute little heroine¡¿


    Duanzi happily served the food he made by himself.


    "Hey, Miao Miao''s craftsmanship has improved again."


    She didn''t use the God of Cookery skill for a long time, but she still felt good after using it, and just ate it secretly in the kitchen.


    Li Zhou was surprised to see two large plates of shredded pork with green pepper and beef tenderloin with black pepper.


    "Did you do it yourself?"


    "That''s right," Tuanzi straightened his back proudly, "I told you that Miao Miao''s craftsmanship is very good, I''m sure you''ll still want to eat it."


    The young man with an inch head felt ashamed.


    He often wanders outside, and his cooking skills can only be said to make food that can be eaten.


    "I must taste it carefully."


    He added a new bowl of rice, carefully picked up the green pepper shredded pork with chopsticks, chewed it a few times, and couldn''t help but stare.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Duanzi proudly put her little hands behind her back.


    "Second senior brother was stealing food in the kitchen just now. After being caught by Miao Miao, he still refused to admit it!"


    Li Zhou didn''t bother to talk, and ate quickly again.


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know who to envy for a while¡¿


    ¡¾His appetite is really good¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooh, why isn''t Miaomiao my sister? I also want to have a cute younger sister who knows martial arts, cooks and is caring, woo woo woo]


    ¡¾This man¡¯s appetite is really scary, what kind of family can afford it¡¿


    ¡¾If Miao Miao cooks for the new senior brother, will others cook for him? Squat a white-haired beauty]


    ¡¾Squat my dream lover my love¡¿


    ¡¾Round up my lover cooked for me¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front ate a few dishes, she is obviously my lover¡¿


    The dumplings only stayed for a few minutes before returning to the kitchen.


    When Li Zhou had finished eating, Ji Zhangzhuo came over with the food again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Show off their skills

    Chapter 574 Each Shows His Abilities


    Although Li Zhou did not communicate with the audience, as time went by, the popularity of the live broadcast room became more and more popular, and even made it to the top three on the hourly list.


    He didn''t speak, and the witty audience guessed the reason from the interaction between Tuanzi and him. This is the interaction between Shimen and Youai. One party is responsible for cooking, the other party is responsible for eating, and those who mess in are responsible for watching.


    The meals made by the dumplings are delicious, and Li Zhou eats them deliciously. After seeing them, they are greedy. Except for the takeaway, the rest can only eat air.


    ¡¾Junior sister cooking is so good, senior cooking will only be better, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Looking forward to the cooking skills of the second senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾You talk as if you can eat it, but I am different, just order takeaway¡¿


    ¡¾Although, am I dazzled, what did the second senior brother serve up¡¿


    ¡¾Soup? Porridge? Gooey? Mosaic? ¡¿


    Li Zhou stopped eating, silently watching the food brought by Ji Zhangzhuo.


    He suspects that the second senior brother is taking revenge on him because he won''t let him touch his ears and tail.


    "This is Shiquan Dabu Pot."


    Ji Zhangzhuo moved the spoon with a smile.


    As he moved, the contents of the soup pot rolled up and down, and shrimps and so on could be vaguely seen.


    Porridge with shrimps is bright and beautiful in color, soup with shrimps smells delicious and sweet, but there are shrimps hidden in the brown paste, it''s very... Li Zhou can''t find an adjective, but he doesn''t want to eat it.


    This was the first time since his injury that he didn''t want to eat.


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s smile didn''t change, "It''s really delicious. Just now, my junior sister ate it secretly in the kitchen, but I didn''t admit it when I caught it."


    ¡¾Why are these words so familiar¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, Miaomiao said the same thing about him just now, who is telling the truth and who is lying¡¿


    ¡¾To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t dare to eat the food cooked by the second senior brother, it depends on whether this healthy and handsome guy dares to eat it¡¿


    ¡¾Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that this handsome guy with a cut hair has blown his hair? Like that kind of furry animal, the hair all over the body is blown]


    ¡¾Illusion +1¡¿


    ¡¾Such a tall man with such good muscles looks like a furry animal, so cute¡¿


    Li Zhou and Ji Zhangzhuo were in a stalemate for a while, but still resigned to their fate, they picked up the spoon, took a mouthful of the paste, and handed it to their mouths with difficulty.


    After taking a sip, he had a strange expression.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was still smiling: "Isn''t it delicious?"


    While speaking, he secretly picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked up the black pepper beef tenderloin that Li Zhou hadn''t finished eating.


    Taking advantage of the shock of the other party, he ate it at a very fast speed, regardless of the camera.


    ¡¾The case was solved, he was stealing food, Miao Miao did not lie¡¿


    Li Zhou noticed his behavior of stealing food, and had no time to stop it.


    His mood is very delicate at the moment, as delicate as the food in his mouth.


    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s not delicious, but it seems to be okay, let¡¯s say it¡¯s delicious, as if there are many lightning bolts in the mouth, it¡¯s very strange.


    Not wanting to waste food, Li Zhou still ate all the mush in the soup pot.


    After eating, Li Zhou felt his mouth was numb.


    At this time, Ji Zhangzhuo, who had finished eating the shredded pork with green pepper and beef tenderloin with black pepper, had already slipped away.


    The inch-cut young man sat there blankly, neither eating nor speaking.


    ¡¾He seems to be vomiting his soul¡¿


    ¡¾The pot of goo just now was too powerful¡¿


    ¡¾I''m suddenly curious about the taste of gooey, if only I could taste it¡¿


    ¡¾The man in the long gown looks familiar, hey, isn¡¯t this my lover¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, bah bah bah¡¿


    Tantaiyi did not come alone, he was followed by Ji Zhangzhuo and Tuanzi.


    The two people who turned into followers were drooling, their eyes fixed on the big baking tray held by Tantai Yi''s left and right hands.


    There are two grilled plates with spicy grilled fish and grilled rabbit.


    The fragrance makes ice and snow more popular.


    ¡¾Mommy, it looks delicious, it¡¯s not at the same level as what someone made just now¡¿


    ¡¾Drool spurted out from the corner of the eyes¡¿


    ¡¾Why is my wife so good? Good looking, good martial arts, good cooking skills]


    ¡¾Hahaha, look at the big and small greedy cats behind him, don¡¯t forget that you are still cooking, if the food is mushy, the poor guy is still this handsome guy with an inch hair¡¿


    ¡¾No one noticed that this beauty didn''t wear anti-scald gloves, did she just hold the tray with her hands? Iron hands are ruthless! ¡¿


    Li Zhou, who was originally confused by the gooey stimulation, came back to his senses, and when he saw the grilled fish and roasted rabbit in front of him, he was quite surprised to look at Tantai Yi''s handsome and elegant face.


    "Third senior brother, you are really a person who cannot be judged by appearances."


    Tan Taiyi tried his best to forget what happened when he was drunk, and his words were concise, "It''s the first time I use the oven, the taste may not be good."


    "No, no, it must taste good!"


    Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo nodded desperately, and even stretched out their paws to steal it.


    In fact, they just wanted to steal it when they were in the kitchen. It''s just that once you steal it, the complete grilled fish and rabbit will not be perfect.


    They endured until now, just waiting for Li Zhou to start, and they can eat a few bites.


    Li Zhou has already picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks. The shell is slightly burnt, and the fish inside is snow-white, and the smell of chili pepper has been completely immersed.


    After he took a bite, he couldn''t help adding another bowl of rice.


    The dumpling was so greedy, I quickly picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece.


    "Well," she jumped on the spot a few times, "It''s too delicious, much better than the second senior brother''s, he made weird paste!"


    ¡¾Well, it turns out that Miao Miao really ate it¡¿


    ¡¾Stealing brothers and sisters¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo quietly pulled a roasted rabbit leg, confidently said, "Of course the taste of the hodgepodge will be strange, but the strangeness does not affect their deliciousness. Junior sister and junior brother, you have to calm down and taste it slowly, so that you can... well, delicious .¡±


    The dumpling wanted to eat again, so a hand stretched out to lift her up and hold her in his arms.


    She hugged Tantai Yi''s neck in shock, "Brother, don''t you allow Miao Miao to eat?"


    "I left a separate copy for you." The man with white hair and golden eyes silently mouthed.


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, quietly glanced at the second senior brother who was fighting wits and courage with the fourth senior brother, and patted Tantai Yi''s shoulder with his meaty claws, meaning, hurry up, hurry up, before the second senior brother didn''t notice, hurry up!


    The two slipped away, leaving behind Ji Zhangzhuo to eat stubbornly.


    When Tan Taiyi spoke silently, he happened to aim at the camera, and soon some audience members who could speak their lips translated his words.


    ¡¾He really, I¡¯m going to cry, he loves my junior too much, right?¡¿


    ¡¾The double standard is a bit obvious, the second brother is about to cry and faint in the toilet¡¿


    ¡¾The second senior brother is still stealing food¡¿


    ¡¾Strange, where did the big brother go? can he cook ¡¿


    The senior brother they were thinking about was staring at a pot of charred dishes in a daze.


    The dumpling was going straight to the grilled fish. When passing by, he glanced at it and said in shock, "Eldest brother, did you make black charcoal? No matter how much senior brother can eat, he can''t eat black charcoal!"


    Duan Xiayou wiped his face.


    "It''s not black charcoal, it''s potato and chicken nuggets."


    Danzi: "..."


    She stood on tiptoe, trying to pick out potatoes and chicken nuggets from a pile of black charcoal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： leopard so cute

    Chapter 575 Leopard is so cute


    When the dumplings ate grilled fish and turned themselves into a little cat, Ji Zhangzhuo, who was not very successful in stealing, rushed in.


    She hurriedly covered the smaller baking tray.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your pretty face has exposed everything¡¿


    She covered her face in a panic again.


    Fortunately, while her paws are not big, her face is also not big, which can still be barely covered.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Zhangzhuo ignored him and went straight to Duan Xiayou who was worried about Heitan.


    "Eldest brother, you''re done," the baby-faced youth opened his eyes and said nonsense, "Come, come, I''ll take it out for you."


    Duan Xiayou''s eyes widened in panic.


    "How do you know that your eyes can see that I''m done?"


    No matter how lazy he is, he still has face. Knowing that the fourth junior brother is live broadcasting, he still serves black charcoal potato and chicken nuggets?


    The baby-faced young man seemed unable to understand human words, and enthusiastically reached out his hand. Duan Xiayou wanted to stop him, but his strength was not as good as Ji Zhangzhuo''s, and he quickly fell behind.


    "Junior Sister, Junior Brother, come and help!"


    Tuanzi immediately put down his hands and flew over.


    She was equal to Ji Zhangzhuo in strength, and quickly trapped Ji Zhangzhuo. Duan Xiayou seized the time to destroy the corpse and wipe out the traces, and started to burn oil again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo sighed regretfully.


    Duanzi suspected that he didn''t eat grilled fish and grilled rabbit because of his evil heart.


    "What kind of eyes do you have?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took out a piece of paper and wiped her face, babbling, "Don''t call me for stealing food, junior sister, you really hurt my heart!"


    Tuanzi looked contemptuously, "Your acting skills are so bad, the acting skills of the second brother and brother Pei Hai beat you by a city."


    Ji Zhangzhuo immediately condemned in another way.


    "A good junior sister should remain neutral. When you see me fighting with the senior brother, you just need to watch the show and clap your hands."


    Duan Xiayou, who was burning oil again, couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    Sure enough, it is beneficial to come to this world first, and you can cultivate feelings with your junior sister for a longer period of time. No, at the critical moment, the younger sister was biased towards her.


    It took only three seconds for the smile to bloom, when I heard Tuanzi''s soft voice, "But, your martial arts are much better than the elder brother."


    Duan Xiayou: The smile gradually disappeared.


    Tuanzi: "You will definitely win, then the fourth senior brother will eat black charcoal. What did the fourth senior brother do wrong, why do you need to eat black charcoal?"


    Duan Xiayou: I can''t laugh at all.


    When Tuanzi was about to continue talking, he suddenly moved the tip of his nose.


    "Why is there another smell of paste?"


    Duan Xiayou, who was in grief and anger, changed his face, and looked back, "The oil is burning, quickly put out the fire!"


    Tuanzi called Tantai Yi immediately.


    "Senior brother, help!"


    Before the person arrives, the internal force arrives first, and the burning pot is instantly frozen.


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tantai Pasta, who went out to get ingredients, walked in expressionlessly.


    The three of them immediately stood against the wall with guilt, their heads drooping.


    Tuanzi happened to be standing between the two senior brothers. At first glance, it looked like a word ''concave''.


    With Tantaiyi like ice and snow in town, everyone is much more honest.


    Duan Xiayou didn''t insist on cooking, but obediently washed and chopped vegetables, while the others showed their special skills.


    However, what was finally sent to Li Zhou was the dumplings and Tantaiyi, both in color and fragrance.


    The audience has thoroughly discovered the truth.


    ¡¾It turns out that the big brother doesn¡¯t know how to cook, and suddenly he feels balanced. Everyone has what they are good at and what they are not good at¡¿


    ¡¾Among so many people, it turns out that the youngest Miao Miao and the third senior brother who looks the least worldly are the best cooks¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao¡¯s home-cooked dishes look delicious, and the third senior brother¡¯s barbecue is also great. I want to pass through the fourth senior brother at this second¡¿


    This time the live broadcast was unexpectedly successful, even though Li Zhou was only eating the whole time, he didn''t say a word to them, and the others were only responsible for cooking, serving and stealing food.


    The seemingly mysterious Jianghu sect disciples are actually similar to everyone.


    When Li Zhou was about to download the broadcast, everyone was still quite reluctant.


    But no matter how reluctant they were, Li Zhou mercilessly closed the software.


    Viewers can only go back to Tianyunpai¡¯s account and continue watching previous videos.


    The more you watch it, the more enjoyable it becomes, and the more you watch it, the more you can''t help but urge it to change.


    ¡¾You have already rested for ten minutes, hurry up and make a new video¡¿


    ¡¾Donkeys in the production team dare not rest like you guys¡¿


    ¡¾If there is no new video, I will make trouble¡¿


    Some viewers edited Li Zhou¡¯s live broadcast into shorter videos, accelerated the whole process, and uploaded them to different social platforms.


    The video quickly became popular, and many people followed the video to pay attention to Li Zhou and Tianyun faction.


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked at the rising data in the background and laughed so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.


    Knowing from the system that the reputation value is rising, the dumpling is also laughing so hard that his teeth can''t see his eyes.


    The brothers and sisters sat on the sofa and laughed silly.


    Gu Peihai, who came to see his sister after vacation, was quite speechless.


    "Anyone talk to me?"


    He touched his handsome and elegant face, suspecting that his charm was gradually disappearing.


    "Really ignore me?"


    Gu Peihai stood up and said cheekily, "Then I''ll go upstairs and discuss it with the fourth brother."


    He is not only on vacation, but also a lobbyist.


    A well-connected director watched the video of Tian Yun Pai and fell in love with the image of Li Zhou pretending to be a black panther. He thought that he was the black panther, and hoped that he would play an important role with few appearances in the past.


    Although the actor''s IQ was spent on studying, acting, and making his younger brother happy, after more than a year, he also saw that his cousin''s purpose was to expand his influence. Including those hot videos of the Tianyun faction later, they are actually intentionally or unintentionally drawing the public''s attention to the cousin and martial arts.


    The cousin is a disciple of the Tianyun sect, as long as the same sect is popular, the cousin is popular. As long as the same door promotes martial arts, it means that the cousin is promoting martial arts.


    He came to the door with the mentality of killing many birds with one arrow, but he didn''t expect that his cousin was only interested in silly music.


    Just when Gu Peihai reached the stairs, the two of them came back to their senses in a silly way.


    Tuanzi, a roc, spread its wings and flew over, hanging directly on Gu Peihai''s back.


    "No, it''s inconvenient for fourth senior brother now!"


    Gu Peihai climbed the stairs with a dumpling on his back, "Is there any inconvenience? Didn''t he just go down the mountain and doesn''t have any other work? It''s already eleven o''clock, let alone he is still sleeping."


    "Yes, yes, he is sleeping."


    Gu Peihai doesn''t quite believe it.


    Tuanzi can only use internal force to make itself heavier and heavier.


    The young actor was bent over.


    His handsome face was distorted, and he was overwhelmed lying on the stairs.


    "No, Miao Miao, how did you gain tens of hundreds of catties in just a few seconds?"


    "Hmph, it''s a secret."


    Tuanzi proudly hugged his neck, "Brother Pei Hai, it''s rare for you to have a holiday, let''s watch the show together. Brother Wangchao seems to have participated in a music variety show, and today is the premiere."


    It was the first time that Gu Peihai, who was in a daze, knew about this.


    He immediately became interested.


    "Okay, then let''s watch the premiere first, and then communicate with your fourth brother after watching."


    A room on the third floor.


    A shrunken black panther is lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    On the floor, a chubby little Erha with soft hair was also soundly asleep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： leopard scramble

    Chapter 576 Leopard battle


    The mutation occurred a few days ago.


    After Li Zhou ate a lot for several days, and several fellow students took turns to make him happy, Li Zhou recovered from his injury very quickly.


    One night, Li Zhou, who repaired his body through sleep again, unknowingly changed back to his original shape.


    To be precise, it is a super small version of the original form.


    As a strong beastman, his body can be as big as a building, but this time, his size will shrink to that of a cub. It has a chubby body, short legs, and a black tail that explodes like a feather duster.


    A tiny furry black panther curled up in pajamas, snoring fast.


    At this moment, Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo are guessing at the door of Li Zhou''s room. Whoever loses will go to tease Li Zhou and let the other party show their furry ears and tail.


    The system promptly reminded that Tuanzi quickly changed his gesture and successfully won the next round.


    She stretched out her claws to push Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, if it''s too late, the fourth brother must have fallen asleep."


    Ji Zhangzhuo could only accept his fate and knock on the door.


    No one cares.


    I knocked again, but still no one answered.


    The big one and the young one looked at each other, rushed to the end of the corridor immediately, jumped out, stepped on the outer wall, went around outside Li Zhou''s room, squatted on the window sill and looked in.


    Li Zhou didn''t draw the curtains, and the two saw only a small bulge on the bed with the help of moonlight.


    Tuanzi gestured, "Hey, did Da Congming go to the fourth brother''s bed?"


    Just as he was talking about great cleverness, the voice of the little Erha came from downstairs.


    One big and one small looked at each other again, and they couldn''t believe each other.


    "Baobao!" Tuanzi shouted silently.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was more excited than her.


    He has been thinking about the ears and tail of the fourth junior brother for a long time, but it is a pity that this junior brother is too double-standard, only let the junior sister touch it, not him. As for what Li Zhou once said, "Children can touch it, but it''s too strange for adults to touch it", he chose to forget it, and firmly believed that the junior and junior were too double-standard and treated differently, so he must touch it back!


    While the leopard in the room was sleeping soundly, Ji Zhangzhuo carefully opened the window, falling to the ground like a feather.


    Duanzi followed closely behind.


    Both of them are masters. They can hold their breath and make no noise when they walk. Li Zhou, who was immersed in sleep, didn''t notice it.


    Just as bystanders, the system thinks these two are like thieves.


    The two thieves tiptoed to the bed, Ji Zhangzhuo boldly lifted the quilt slightly, revealing the pajamas inside.


    The little black panther''s head was just outside the pajamas, and its two furry ears moved slightly.


    His hand itched, and when he was about to touch it, the extremely excited Tuanzi picked up the little black panther and smacked his furry forehead.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "!" Junior sister is too cunning, right?


    He stretched out his hand to **** it, but Tuanzi hugged the little black panther tightly, and immediately used lightness kung fu to prepare to escape.


    The baby-faced young man sneered, raised his hand, the window was closed, and he blocked the door again.


    Tuanzi could only run around the room with the little black panther in his arms.


    Not only ran around, but she also rubbed the little black panther''s ears and pinched his tail every now and then.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was jealous.


    The leopard battle lasted five minutes.


    Flying faster and faster, the dumpling suddenly stopped.


    Ji Zhangzhuo did not doubt that he was there, stepped forward, and held her shoulder, "Little Junior Sister, you have had enough fun, you should give it to me..."


    Before he finished speaking, a little black panther was thrown over.


    He caught it instinctively, and pursed his lips happily, preparing to take a sip.


    When Li Zhou woke up from his sleep, what he saw was a magnified face with pouting lips, and he stretched out his sharp claws without hesitation.


    "ah!"


    After the fact.


    Everyone started a round table meeting around a little black panther with fried fur to discuss the truth of Li Zhou''s transformation back to his original form.


    The conclusion is, there is no conclusion.


    Whether the world suppresses Li Zhou is a matter of this world, ordinary people can''t interfere at all. The only thing that needs to be vigilant is that Li Zhou cannot suddenly change back to his original form in front of the public.


    This means that Li Zhou needs to restore his heyday strength as soon as possible, and have the initiative to control the transformation.


    Li Zhou, who was bent over by the pressure of life, had to start a daily routine of eating, sleeping and exercising his mental strength.


    From time to time, people came to visit Gu''s house, and it was inconvenient for Li Zhou to go downstairs, so he could only stay in his room.


    Everyone worried that he was too lonely and boring, so they put a tablet and several boxes of snacks in his room, and asked Da Zhiming to accompany him.


    Time goes back to the present.


    The sleeping little black panther suddenly smacked his mouth.


    A white light flashed, and there was a young man with leopard ears on the bed.


    Li Zhou opened his eyes, and looked at his hand in surprise, "Most of the strength has returned."


    He finally doesn''t have to be in the room all the time.


    Put on some clothes casually, and Li Zhou walked out excitedly. When he reached the stairs, he found a man lying on the stairs, and his junior sister was hanging on the man''s back.


    Hearing the movement, Gu Peihai raised his head and saw a young man with black leopard ears.


    He opened his mouth wide in surprise, "Young man, are you addicted to playing Black Panther? Do you want to wear fake ears at home?"


    The fake ear in his mouth moved, as if dissatisfied.


    "Wait," Gu Peihai couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, "You have ears on the top of your head, but not on the sides of your cheeks, isn''t that just..."


    "ah!"


    Tuanzi suddenly screamed, and two fleshy claws ''slapped'' down Gu Peihai''s face.


    Excited Li Zhou took the time to change his ears back.


    When Gu Peihai raised his head again, he had already returned to the appearance of an ordinary person.


    "Have you just experienced hallucinations?" Gu Peihai got up muttering.


    ten minutes later.


    Li Zhou, who understands the cause and effect, thought about it and agreed to make a guest appearance in Gu Peihai''s friend''s movie.


    He was only worried about one thing, "I''m not very good at acting."


    "You don''t have lines, you only live in the memories of the protagonists, and you basically only shoot side faces."


    Gu Peihai reassured: "I will also be a cameo, and I can teach you then."


    Tuanzi glanced at Li Zhou several times, feeling a little regretful that he couldn''t touch the little black panther''s ears and tail, so when he heard Gu Peihai''s words, he approached with a smile.


    "The second brother can also comeo?"


    She stretched out her claws and made a gesture of swearing, "Second brother''s acting skills are really good, give him a chance."


    She''s been back for so long, of course she knows that Gu Che has always longed for the big screen. However, Gu Che also knew that even if his current acting skills were considered good among the new generation, he still couldn''t touch the threshold of movies.


    The movie here refers to the kind of high-quality movies, not movies purely for making money.


    If it is just a movie that wants to make money or trick the audience, someone has already invited him to participate in it. After all, he is top class, and many people covet his traffic.


    Others can covet his traffic, but he has to cherish his feathers.


    It''s just a pity that the directors of high-quality movies still don''t like him.


    The last time I went home, when Gu Che was chatting with his manager, Tuanzi listened openly and wanted to help.


    She beat Gu Peihai''s shoulders to flatter her, "Second brother doesn''t need a salary, and he doesn''t want a lot of scenes, just give him a few scenes and a few lines. If he doesn''t perform well, you can cut his scenes."


    Tuanzi has full confidence in Gu Che. Even if there is only one scene, the second brother can perform well so that the scene will not be cut. What the second brother wants now is a chance!


    Gu Peihai closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while, and then said slowly, "He is my younger brother, can I not fight for him? The director has already notified him to audition."


    The dumpling suddenly laughed into a flower.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： Jin Shilin

    Chapter 577 Jin Shilin


    Dessert shop.


    When Wen Qi came out of the production area, the cashier pulled Wen Qi aside and whispered, "Boss, that customer has been staying for a long time, since we opened the door! And he still looks over from time to time."


    Cashiers are not without reason.


    Since it appeared in "The Big Adventure Group", in addition to local residents, many foreign tourists have come to try something new.


    During that time, they also recruited some part-time jobs, and only then did they get through the hectic period.


    But being famous often means trouble. During that time, many Internet celebrities came to visit the store. Some were fair and just, some were nitpicking, and some came here to find fault. Sometimes they felt that their raw materials were not high-grade enough, and sometimes they felt that their The decoration is soiled.


    During that time, they not only increased their wages, but also had extra bonuses. On the whole, they were both painful and happy.


    During this period of time, the store has regained its calm, but the vigilance of the shop assistants has not dropped. They found a handsome guy who has been staying in the shop, watching the production area from time to time. The cashier is afraid that this person is also here to find fault.


    Wen Qi followed her gaze and raised his eyebrows slightly after seeing the other person''s appearance clearly.


    He is much more moral than the stinky brother, even if he was tempted, he didn''t come to him. But some people just delivered it to their door by themselves.


    "It''s okay, they are my relatives." He explained simply.


    "oh oh."


    The cashier let out a sigh of relief.


    After she stopped being wary of that guest, she could actually appreciate his appearance.


    The boss''s relative is really handsome.


    Thinking in her heart, she returned to her job.


    Wen Qi poured a glass of lemonade, took out a lemon cheesecake, and placed it on the table in front of Jin Shilin.


    "Finally noticed me?"


    Jin Shilin is about the same age as Wen Qi, but his skin color is fairer, his facial features are more delicate, his temperament is gentle, and he wears a pair of gold-rimmed glasses.


    With the same attire, Gu Mo gives the impression of elegance and gentleness, while Jin Shilin gives the impression of shrewdness.


    "You can have someone call me directly."


    Wen Qi knocked on the table angrily, "Since you are willing to wait, it proves that you are not busy. Are you busy with overseas affairs?"


    "It''s almost there," Jin Shilin took a sip of the lemonade, then put it down with a smile. This expression meant he didn''t like it, "Just passing by here."


    He took the gift box that was originally on the stool to the table.


    "You and Xiaoli, you can hand it over to him."


    Wen Qi was going to agree, but what Brother Smelly said had been lingering in his mind.


    Don''t you think your face will hurt? Want to see how other people really smell? Transfer the true fragrance, and the pain will also transfer.


    Thinking of what he once swore, and how he happily baked a lot of biscuits as soon as he returned to the store, and sent them to the courier point to Jiang City early the next morning, he couldn''t bear the temptation.


    "He doesn''t come here recently."


    The young boss looked sincere, "You don''t know. After he finished writing a new book, he wandered around. He has been in Jiang City recently. I passed by there last time and found that he bought a house. I guess he will stay in Jiangshi often in the future. There."


    Brother Mo Ruoge, Wen Qi can roughly infer Wen Li''s psychological activities.


    My younger sister is in Jiang City.


    My sister¡¯s other brothers and senior brothers have their own characteristics, which are fun and live materials.


    My playful cousin is in Jiang City.


    The parents who urged him to get married were not in Jiang City.


    Jiang City is a good place!


    "Jiang City?"


    Although he stayed abroad with the team for the past year, he still heard something.


    "Cousin seems to live in Jiang City?"


    Wen Qi tried his best not to show his flaws.


    "It seems to be, Wen Li mentioned it a few times, it seems that they are quite close."


    The young boss complained in his heart. The relationship is not only very close, the stinky brother wants to live in other people''s house.


    "oh?"


    Jin Shilin drawled his tone, and his tone seemed a little meaningful.


    He pushed his glasses and took a deep look at Wen Qi.


    "My dad mentioned it a few times. It seems that uncle always sends photos to my dad."


    Various photo types.


    There are photos of Jin Jing cooking in person and Gu Miaomiao burying her head in the food to save face. There is also a photo of Gu Miaomiao personally celebrating Jin Jing''s birthday. There was also a photo of Gu Miaomiao confronting his grandfather, and the grandfather was so angry that he blew his beard and stared.


    Obviously, the relationship between the uncle and nephew is very good, and there is no estrangement due to the things between the parents.


    "My dad is in the institute and can occasionally play with his mobile phone, but he can''t disclose the projects he''s working on, and he can''t leave during the closed period."


    Jin Shilin smiled but said: "He only sent me a few messages, and the rest of the time he was probably urging my elder brother, but obviously, my dad hasn''t come out of the institute yet, and my elder brother can never go out, no one Go see my cousin."


    A guilty dessert chef looked down at the cheesecake.


    He quickly calculated that the second uncle had a special job and often stayed in the institute for a few years before coming out. Even if he wanted to get closer to his cousin, there was no such condition.


    As for my cousin Jin Lingxiao, I heard that he is an otaku. Even during the holidays, he has no chance to see him, and he doesn''t even remember what he looks like.


    Jin Shilin is a translator and often stays abroad with his team, so he has no conditions for contact.


    In this way, it may not be that they don''t want to get closer to their cousin, but they don''t have the conditions.


    Wen Qi suddenly felt dull.


    Alas, I can''t see other people slapping their faces.


    Jin Shilin glanced at him again, pushed his glasses, moved the cheesecake over, and cut it slowly.


    "Then I''m going to Jiang City, do you have anything to bring them?"


    Wen Qi immediately made a list.


    "There are quite a lot. Did you take the high-speed train?"


    After affirming the answer, Wen Qi even baked a few cakes, and carefully selected the cake boxes and ribbons.


    Jin Shilin put one hand on the counter, his suspicious eyes swept across his serious eyebrows.


    "I remember," Jin Shilin said lightly, "Xiao Li doesn''t like sweets, who are you preparing these for?"


    Wen Qi paused for the hand that tied the ribbon.


    "Ah, what I just said was ''bring them'', besides Xiao Li, who else is this ''they''?"


    Speaking of the latter part, the light tone seems to have a hint of sharpness.


    "A cousin you don''t know very well?"


    Wen Qi: "..."


    The young boss was so stiff that he couldn''t even tie the ribbon.


    A pair of hands reached out to help him tie it.


    "Don''t be nervous, you will misunderstand me."


    Wen Qi will miss the stinky brother a little.


    At this moment, he didn''t even want to ask Jin Shilin to help deliver gifts.


    But the cake is ready, it would be a pity not to send it over. Furthermore, the pitiful appearance of his cousin always appeared in front of his eyes.


    The other party really misses the cake he made with his own hands!


    "These are for my cousins."


    Wen Qi tried his best to calm down, and swiped his finger in a circle, "They are all in Jiang City, there are too many people, and one serving is not enough."


    Jin Shilin pretended to believe it, and took the high-speed rail with big bags and small bags.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： Hurt each other

    Chapter 578 The same family hurt each other


    Jiang City.


    Gu Che and Li Zhou, who went to guest star in a new movie, are back.


    Recently, the dumpling who has been in a panic has made all kinds of arrangements, and wants to have an open-air barbecue in the yard.


    No matter how lazy Duan Xiayou is, he is willing to cooperate with his junior sister, let alone Tantaiyi who is good at barbecue.


    "Then Miao Miao went to the next door to see, if the second uncle and aunt are there, call them all over!"


    The dumpling ran away in a flash.


    Feng sent her voice, "Don''t worry, Miao Miao will be back soon!"


    Putting down his luggage, Gu Che who stood there reservedly was a little dazed.


    He was waiting for his sister to rush up and give him a big bear hug!


    Why did my sister run away?


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who ran to meet the plane attentively, pursed his lips and smiled when he saw this.


    Second brother is good everywhere, but he is too reserved.


    No, if you are too reserved, you will miss a hug.


    "Second Senior Brother, what are you laughing at?"


    Li Zhou dragged his suitcase and passed by him, caught a glimpse of his smile, and said sincerely, "Like a weasel preparing to steal chicken."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t laugh anymore, and stared viciously at the top of his head.


    He went to pick up the plane himself, but he still couldn''t touch the ears and tail of the younger brother, **** it!


    Duan Xiayou and Tantai Yi ignored the eyebrows and lawsuits of these people. After moving out the barbecue equipment, they began to buy barbecue ingredients on the platform.


    When Tuanzi ran back in a hurry, all he saw was the equipment in the yard and Gu Che who was stunned in place.


    Gu Che''s suitcase was carried in by Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second brother, what are you doing standing here? Don''t you want to change into loose clothes?"


    Tigers like to attack from behind, and Tuanzi also likes to attack people from behind.


    She took a stride and hung directly on Gu Che''s back. Her furry head moved forward, and when it reached the right position, her chubby face bumped into Gu Che''s.


    "Hey, the sneak attack was successful!"


    The depressed mood disappeared instantly.


    Gu Che took off his sister with his backhand and hugged her in his arms.


    "Thanks to Miao Miao this time." From the incident just now, it can be seen that if you don''t take the initiative, you will miss a good opportunity. He took the initiative to stick his sister''s chubby face, "The director is willing to give me a chance."


    "No, it''s because the second brother is too good at himself, and the director wants the second brother to act."


    The dumpling stretched out its claws, swaying with a serious expression.


    "It''s all thanks to the second brother, the second brother must be confident!"


    Gu Che humbly accepts his sister''s suggestion.


    "I will definitely be more confident in the future."


    "That''s right."


    Tuanzi rubbed his face happily, flushing the handsome face that countless fans coveted.


    "Second brother wants to be the most confident person in the world."


    If the agent heard this, he would probably roll his eyes on the spot.


    Except for being on the big screen, there is nothing in this world where Gu Che is not confident. Sometimes he is too self-confident, and he is caught by many media for marketing, trying to create an image of arrogance for him.


    Successfully posted with his sister and got a hug, Gu Che was in a great mood.


    I found no one came back with my sister, and I was a little confused.


    "Aren''t they all home?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Tuanzi nodded heavily, "Second uncle''s house is empty, the doors are closed. Third uncle''s house is only third uncle''s, but third uncle will deliver food to third aunt later, so we won''t come over to eat."


    Speaking of this, the little girl was full of regret, "Oh, they can''t taste Miao Miao''s super good barbecue skills."


    Gu Che glanced at her regret and self-satisfaction, and smiled, "Yes, if you miss them, you will regret it forever."


    "It won''t be for a lifetime," Tuanzi hurriedly explained, "If they want to eat it, Miaomiao can make it next time, and it won''t make them unable to eat it for a lifetime."


    From the corner of the eye, Tantaiyi caught a glimpse of bringing out a bunch of seasonings, and she immediately boasted, "The third brother''s craftsmanship is also super good, second brother, you need to eat more later."


    Looking around, she made sure that the boy with a baby face was not there, so she lowered her voice again, "Second brother, you have to grab the food quickly and ruthlessly, otherwise the second senior brother will eat it all."


    "But my hand speed is not as fast as his." Gu Che showed his acting skills at 12 points, showing just the right amount of disappointment.


    "It doesn''t matter," Tuanzi really got the trick, and patted his heart confidently, "Miaomiao can help you grab it, you just need to say which one you want to eat!"


    Waiting for the ingredients to arrive, Tantai silently acted as a chef and grilled for everyone.


    Tuanzi also moved a stool, climbed onto the stool, and also took out the chef''s fan.


    However, her grilling skills are indeed not as good as Tan Taiyi''s, and the color and aroma are not as good as the other party''s.


    Even though everyone ate it with applause, she still drooped her little head.


    "I knew it earlier," she muttered in a super low voice, "Miao Miao stopped bragging just now."


    Now the cowhide is blown to pieces.


    Her fair and tender little face was flushed red, whether it was from embarrassment or from the fire.


    Tantai Yi was turning over the meat skewers.


    He has excellent hearing, and when he heard the murmur of the junior sister, he glanced around and found that the senior brother was grabbing meat skewers with the second senior brother, so he quickly lowered his voice.


    "You are already very good."


    His voice is faint, and if you listen carefully, you can still hear a hint of embarrassment.


    This ice-like young man rarely speaks behind his back.


    "Brother can neither cook nor barbecue."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:! ¡¿


    Duanzi also looked up in surprise.


    Oh my god, is third senior brother complaining about senior senior brother?


    Stared at by those big watery eyes, Tantai looked away in embarrassment.


    He added: "The ruler is long and the inch is short. The master''s calligraphy and painting are excellent, and we can''t compare."


    The roots of his ears were reddish, and he was still ashamed that he had said bad things about the elder brother.


    "Yeah, Miao Miao is just lost for a while, Miao Miao is also very good in other aspects!"


    Tuanzi quickly comforted him, "The third senior brother is also like this, and the senior brother is also like this."


    In order to stop Tantaiyi from being ashamed, she also took the initiative to complain, "Second senior brother always wants to touch fourth senior brother''s ears and tail, but fourth senior brother refuses to let him, so he feels that fourth senior brother is treating him differently. In fact, fourth senior brother doesn''t want to be touched by adults. Just kiddos."


    "Hmph," Tuanzi said proudly, annoyed by Ji Zhangzhuo''s thoughts, "If he has the ability, he will become a child."


    Tan Taiyi didn''t answer these words, in fact, deep down in his heart, he also thought that the fourth junior brother treated them differently in some respects. But so what? People have selfishness, and they will never be able to make a bowl of water level. I''m afraid it''s hard for even a saint to make a bowl of water level.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was fighting for meat with Duan Xiayou, moved his ears.


    He snorted inexplicably, and glanced at Duan Xiayou who doesn''t like meat but loves to rob him.


    "Brother, let me tell you a little secret."


    Duan Xiayou is gnawing on meat skewers gracefully, "Huh?"


    "Actually," Ji Zhangzhuo approached with a smile on his face, "Third Junior Brother and Junior Junior Sister are both complaining about your cooking skills. Didn''t you hear that? Hey, it''s time for you to practice your internal strength."


    The pork belly in my mouth suddenly tasted bad.


    Ji Zhangzhuo said that since everyone wants to hurt each other, it is better to drag everyone into the water.


    "However," he tempted, "maybe you just didn''t play well last time?"


    Duan Xiayou stood up, "You are right, I will try again."


    As soon as he left, Ji Zhangzhuo tried to contract all the skewers, but Li Zhou and Gu Che seized the opportunity and snatched them away.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： save the dog

    Chapter 579 Save the dog


    That handsome baby face showed a rather ferocious smile.


    "You guys definitely did it on purpose."


    He gritted his teeth, and his eyes fell on Gu Che who had been muttering about keeping in shape. When he found out that the other party always rinsed the tea before eating barbecue, he was even more heartbroken, "You are reckless."


    Gu Che looked calm, "Everyone has the right to eat barbecue, including those who want to keep fit."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was speechless.


    Just now, in front of him, the younger junior sister used her shadowless claws to **** a lot of barbecue meat and gave it to her dear second brother. Although he likes to tease his junior sister very much, if he teases him too much, the little milk cat will turn into a little tiger cub to bite people. He must learn how to stop in moderation and not always provoke his junior sister.


    He could only cover his heart and look at Li Zhou pitifully, trying to impress this furry junior.


    "You suddenly called and said that the director always treats you to dinner. You are tired of eating all kinds of big fish and meat. How can you be interested in eating meat again?"


    The short-haired young man tilted his head innocently, "I just got tired of eating during that time."


    Paused, he added sincerely, "And the food sold in the store is not as delicious as the ones made by the third senior brother and junior sister. Even if I don''t choose, if I have a choice, I will definitely choose delicious food."


    Tuanzi''s ears were sharp, and after hearing this, he shouted excitedly, "Fourth senior brother, you are so smart, Miao Miao will bake more for you!"


    Li Zhou showed his pointed canine teeth, sincere and harmless. But Ji Zhangzhuo seemed to see a little leopard with a sleek black belly licking its fur proudly.


    This is probably the natural black mentioned on the Internet.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is a little melancholy, why can''t he have some juniors who are less capable than him and more honest and funny?


    The third junior brother is honest and honest, but his strength is too good to be too funny. The fourth junior brother is not strong, but he is not as honest as he imagined, and he doesn''t even touch his hairy hair. As for the junior sister, alas, if you offend a junior sister, you will stab your elder brother and senior brother, and he will be retaliated by many people.


    The baby-faced young man put his palms together and bowed to the sky.


    "God bless you!"


    Send him a fun junior! It would be even better if you send more!


    On the other side, Duan Xiayou became more and more courageous as he became more and more frustrated, and he was inextricably fighting with the barbecue.


    Tuanzi glanced at him quietly, and found that his facial features were getting stronger, so he quickly jumped off the stool, bent down and moved the stool to the other end of the grill, and then climbed up again.


    Contrast produces happiness.


    Glancing at the half-cooked food or black charcoal in front of Duan Xiayou, she was suddenly very satisfied with her craftsmanship.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t be the first, but you must not be the last one!


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Oh, it would be great if Xiao Gugu could eat, I really want you to try too¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: Sorry, my energy is not enough to exchange for a human body¡¿


    But recently the system is indeed considering hiding in animal shells.


    It used to think that the host''s brain was the safest place, until a writer who was always smiling stared at the host''s brain.


    It is the host that is being stared at, but it is the one that feels dissected.


    Besides, that painter named Gu Chi is also terrifying. Once when sketching for the host, I drew a mechanical brain by hand.


    When the host leaned over to look at it, he quickly hid the painting of the mechanical brain, with a particularly meaningful expression.


    It always has an illusion, Gu Chi deliberately drew it for it to see.


    Compared to these two, Gu Cheng, who was aware of it but never acted or threatened, is simply the best big brother in the world.


    While the dumpling and the system were wandering into the sky together, the meat skewers in front of her faintly smelled of burnt food.


    Tantai Yi had quick eyes and quick hands, and exchanged his finished product with that of his junior sister.


    After changing, he looked at the slightly mushy meat skewers in a daze.


    At this time, a more intense paste smell came over. Turning his head to look, it turned out that there was something wrong with the few skewers Duan Xiayou grilled, and Duan Xiayou himself was bending over to pick up the plate.


    The crow-feather-like eyelashes blinked.


    Tan Taiyi once again changed the meat skewers quickly, and it didn''t take more than a second.


    The strings in his hand are very mushy, and the few strings in front of Duan Xiayou are slightly mushy.


    Duan Xiayou was about to put it on a plate, and he was not very satisfied when he saw the finished product, but when he caught a glimpse of the meat skewers in Tantaiyi''s hand from the corner of his eye, he was immediately satisfied with his finished product.


    "This is my most successful work so far."


    He beautifully arranged the plate, and asked the other two chefs to taste it before serving it to the few people waiting to eat.


    Duanzi applauded especially for face.


    "Eldest brother, you have made great progress. It was very muddy before, but this time it is only slightly muddy, and next time it will definitely be fine."


    The man with clear eyebrows nodded reservedly, "You can demand more from me."


    Tuanzi joined in: "Next time, I will definitely be at the level of a chef!"


    The man reservedly pushed the dinner plate in her direction.


    Duanzi picked up one, hesitated for a few seconds before biting down.


    Duan Xiayou tried his best not to look forward to it.


    "How is the taste?"


    "It''s quite delicious."


    Tuanzi told the truth, but felt a little strange, "It''s just that the condiments sprinkled here are exactly the same as those sprinkled by Miaomiao."


    She couldn''t think of a result, so she said sweetly in a milky voice, "This proves that we are brothers and sisters who have a good understanding!"


    Duan Xiayou was really coaxed into a smile.


    Tan Taiyi reacted lightly, he nodded towards Duan Xiayou, "It tastes good, keep up the good work."


    "I will continue to work hard."


    Duan Xiayou glanced at his dinner plate, and said seriously, "If a horse stumbles or someone stumbles, junior brother, don''t take it to heart."


    Tantai Yi, who has been playing steadily all the time: "..." Well, it''s a bit strange to be in the same class.


    The finished product of Duan Xiayou received unanimous praise this time.


    Ji Zhangzhuo even praised him for a full three minutes, and sent him to the barbecue again. As soon as the person left, he showed a wicked smile.


    It''s a pity that Tuanzi never failed again after that, Tantai didn''t need to change, Duan Xiayou once again faced a bunch of failures.


    He is not reconciled.


    It happened that a chubby little dog happily passed by and went straight to the others.


    Duan Xiayou hurriedly stopped Xiao Erha.


    "Can I make you special dog food?"


    Little Erha tilted his head, revealing wise eyes.


    Stared at by those watery blue eyes, Duan Xiayou guiltyly pushed the burnt finished product away.


    "Let''s make it without any seasoning, you can eat it."


    He earnestly grilled a portion of pork belly without oil, salt and other seasonings. In order not to burn it, when there was still a little blood dripping, he hurriedly picked it up, put it in a small bowl, and pushed it in front of Xiao Erha .


    The man squatted down, looking at Xiao Erha expectantly.


    "You are so clever, you must like to eat, right?"


    Little Erha leaned closer and smelled it, then suddenly whimpered, turned and ran away.


    Duan Xiayou hurriedly stopped the dog.


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    The furry face showed a frightened expression.


    "Wooooow!" The owner saved the dog!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： mature adult

    Chapter 580 Mature adults


    Li Zhou gave up his food and bravely rescued a poor little Erha.


    In order to appease the other party, he also brought Da Zhiming into the house for snacks, and kept away from the mad elder brother by the way.


    Gu Che stopped eating very restrainedly, so the rest of the food on the table belonged to Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Thank you big brother!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo contentedly held a plate of barbecue, feasting on it.


    Accidentally got high, and he started talking funny again.


    Duan Xiayou''s face darkened.


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t notice it, he was still beeping.


    Tuanzi passed by with a kebab in his mouth, clenched his fist with one hand, "Brother, Miao Miao is on your side, beat him up!"


    Cautiously glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo, she added, "Don''t worry, Miao Miao and the third senior brother will help secretly."


    In terms of force alone, Duan Xiayou is not as good as Ji Zhangzhuo, which is why Ji Zhangzhuo loves to tease Duan Xiayou so much. Ji Zhangzhuo interpreted a saying on the Internet with his personal actions, "I just like to see you can''t understand me and you can''t beat me".


    Often people who owe so much will be beaten in the end.


    Duan Xiayou, who had been in ups and downs all day, raised his hand, and a wooden sword leaning against the corner was sucked towards him.


    He directly used the Tingtao sword technique, a slanted stab, and the wooden sword successfully picked up the dinner plate in Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand.


    Using a little force, the dinner plate and the barbecue flew out together.


    "It''s too wasteful!" Ji Zhangzhuo exclaimed, and he jumped up.


    Duan Xiayou hurriedly stopped him, snorting, "It won''t be wasted."


    When the grilled meat on the dinner plate flew together, the dumpling bit the meat skewers and soared into the air in a tacit understanding.


    She caught the dinner plate at the first time, spun around in mid-air neatly, and the roasted meat returned to the dinner plate obediently.


    "Huh," after landing safely, she took a deep breath, "The temperature is just right, so Miaomiao is welcome~ Well, it''s delicious."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s heart is about to break.


    Several people are fighting and making noise.


    Gu Che, who was full of food and drink, simply moved out a recliner and lay down leisurely.


    After a while, the little Erha, who had been coaxed by the snacks, also ran over joltingly, trying to climb onto the deck chair.


    Outside the hospital.


    Jin Shilin, who was carrying a big bag and a small bag, was a little dazed.


    Being busy with work, he rarely has such leisure time.


    From time to time, Tuanzi, who stepped in sideways to ensure that the big brother wouldn''t lose so quickly, was circling excitedly.


    When I turned to the gate of the courtyard, I saw a young man carrying a lot of things. My first reaction was, "Brother, brother, who of you ordered takeaway?"


    Being treated as a delivery man, Jin Shilin followed the trend, "It''s a cross-city package from Mr. Wen Qi, do you want to sign for it?"


    "Brother Wen Qi?"


    Duanzi still remembered the biscuits that Wen Qi specially sent over last time, and couldn''t help but slurped them.


    Looking at the cake boxes with her big moist eyes, she couldn''t help cheering, "It must be a cake. Brother Wen Qi is too kind, Miaomiao likes him so much!"


    Gu Che had already sat up, looking in this direction with a suspicious expression.


    A delivery man who doesn¡¯t wear uniforms and looks very laid back?


    He had a bad feeling, so he went straight to the entrance of the yard, "Let me sign for it, where''s the delivery order?"


    Jin Shilin couldn''t get it out, so he didn''t panic.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can contact Mr. Wen Qi."


    Tuanzi had already wiped his oily paws and called Wen Qi.


    "Cousin, thank you for making the cake!"


    Wen Qi, who had been trembling since Jin Shilin set off, asked a few tentative questions.


    "Courier?"


    Wen Qi didn''t know that this cousin of the same age had such a childlike innocence that he would make such jokes.


    He remembered that Jin Shilin''s motto was ''time is money''. Therefore, after the other party set off, the anxiety returned to the anxiety, but what they guessed was that the other party would go to find the stinky brother, and the stinky brother would call and laugh at him. Unexpectedly, Jin Shilin actually took the cake to find his cousin.


    Thinking that he had been uneasy for a long time, Wen Qi pointed out the identity of the other party in retaliation.


    "No, he is the second uncle''s youngest son, he is your cousin, and he can be regarded as a temporary part-time courier," Wen Qi said more and more quietly, "After all, cakes are not easy to deliver, and they need to be delivered by someone in person."


    The young boss thought to himself, if he did this, would his cousin think he valued her too much?


    After thinking about it, he just attaches great importance to it, and he won''t lose a piece of meat when he shows it. No matter how twitchy, it will give the stinky brother a chance to laugh at himself.


    "Thank you for your hard work, cousin, Miao Miao also needs something to send to my cousin, please remember to sign for it."


    Wait for Wen Qi to ask what kind of courier it was, but Tuanzi was mysterious and refused to say it directly.


    "Anyway, it''s a gift that will make my cousin happy!"


    She hung up the phone happily, and Wen Qi also hung up the phone happily.


    It was an amazing experience. His dedication has received a corresponding response, so that he does not have to be apprehensive, and dares to continue to give boldly.


    Although I didn¡¯t ask the other party to respond when I gave, I was really happy to get a response.


    When hanging up the phone, a few scattered images appeared in the mind of the young boss.


    He happily bought his parents a birthday cake with the money he earned by doing handwork. While calling to arrange work, the other party scolded him to come to the room to study quickly, and stop doing such fancy things.


    There was also a time when he prepared a gift for a friend when he was a student, and the other party laughed and said that a boy was so nasty and gave a gift? But the man still accepted the gift, but not long after, he saw the thermos in the trash can.


    Counting down, the only one who has always responded seriously to him is the younger brother.


    But the brother''s mouth...Wen Qi shook his head vigorously, walked to the sink to wash his hands, and returned to the production area.


    Gu Zhai.


    Knowing the identity of the courier, Tuanzi temporarily resisted the temptation of the cake, moved quietly behind the second brother, poked his head out to peek at him.


    Also handsome and refined, also wearing gold-rimmed glasses, this cousin gives the impression that he is very shrewd and not easy to mess with. On the contrary, Gu Mo, who is obsessed with research, is easy to bully, and brother Gu Chi often bullies brother Gu Mo.


    Jin Shilin saw Gu Che''s vigilance and Tuanzi''s curiosity in his eyes.


    He exuded the charm of a mature man, "I just came back from abroad, and I stopped by Brother Wen Qi and helped him deliver the cake."


    In addition to the cake, he also brought several gifts bought abroad.


    He only has one brother, but there are still many cousins. As a considerate person, when he doesn''t know the preferences of some people, he will buy multiple gifts at the same time just in case.


    Backup gifts just come in handy these days.


    It would be too impolite for relatives to come to the door with gifts, so it would be too impolite to turn people away. Gu Che held back his vigilance and invited them in.


    Seeing his younger sister stalking behind her like a greedy cat, her eyeballs almost sticking to the cake box, he held his forehead helplessly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo managed to escape Duan Xiayou''s pursuit, and when he passed by him, he told the truth.


    "Young junior sister has more and more brothers, don''t you feel a sense of crisis?"


    Gu Che gave him a sideways look.


    Inside the house.


    Jin Shilin arrived for the first time. After changing his shoes, he sat down leisurely and looked around naturally.


    On the contrary, as the protagonist, Tuanzi poured him a glass of lemonade with some restraint, his little face still wrinkled.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong? You seem a little afraid of him]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid! That is, he exudes an aura of ''I am a mature adult, don''t joke with me'']


    She is the worst at getting along with this kind of person, woo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 581： Jin Shilin: Question marks all over his head

    Chapter 581 Jin Shilin: Question marks all over his head


    Hearing this, the system carefully looked at the mature adult Jin Shilin. Looking left and right, this is just an elite man, giving people a feeling of prudence and pursuit of efficiency.


    When getting along with this kind of people, you don''t dare to joke casually, and you will have the illusion of being driven away when you do things. If the rhythm is a little slower, it will delay the opponent''s time, and it is inevitable to be frightened.


    The host is usually very diligent, at most occasionally infected by Duan Xiayou and likes to bask in the sun and sleep late.


    With no work recently, the host is even lazier.


    The little lazy cat secretly glanced at the mature adult, obviously wanting to open the cake box, but dared not move.


    Fortunately, Gu Che entered the room and took the initiative to greet his cousin.


    "Miao Miao, you choose one and cut it up for everyone to taste."


    Gu Che arranged things naturally, "Remember to refrigerate the rest, don''t eat it within a day."


    "Okay~"


    The dumpling responded with a crisp voice, picked up a box of cakes, and quickly slipped away.


    After a while, she brought back the cut cake and happily invited everyone to eat it.


    After eating the cake, she was not so nervous anymore. She thanked the mature adults who delivered the express all the way, and even actively recommended it.


    "This chiffon cake is delicious. It''s soft and soft, and with a little refreshing fruit, it''s delicious in the world."


    Jin Shilin lowered his eyes slightly, and found that the piece of cake given to him was too big.


    He doesn''t know his cousin''s family well, but as a sociable person, he won''t make the atmosphere awkward.


    Cooperatingly asked about the differences between several kinds of cakes, and after opening his cousin''s chatterbox, he said, "Lip corners, cream."


    The little girl paused.


    She turned her back quickly, wiped vigorously with one hand, only looking at her back, like a kitten who has been washing her face.


    Jin Shilin played with his mobile phone on the way here, and knew that his cousin had been active in different variety shows for more than a year. Many people regarded her as a daughter or younger sister, and murmured every day that she wanted to steal the child.


    According to his years of experience, a popular person must have his attractive qualities.


    The attractive qualities of my cousin, in addition to the legendary experience and good skills, should also have a cheerful and optimistic personality and cute little moves.


    At this moment, he heard a low sigh and turned his head to see that his cousin, who was said to be an excellent performer in the new generation, actually showed obvious disappointment.


    Disappointed by what?


    The mature adult Jin Shilin found that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm for a while.


    When Tuanzi turned around, revealing his fair little face, he vaguely sensed the truth.


    Could it be that the cousin was disappointed because he couldn''t see his younger sister''s pretty face?


    What strange hobbies are these?


    But this can also explain why Gu Che didn''t remind.


    Afterwards, Tuanzi invited Duan Xiayou Ji Zhangzhuo, who was tired from beating, to come over to eat cakes, and she personally delivered them to Tantai Yi and Li Zhou.


    Ji Zhang burning on the single sofa, his voice was sour.


    "I also want my junior sister to feed me personally."


    Duan Xiayou raised his foot and kicked, Ji Zhangzhuo dodged in time, with the same expression and tone.


    "Hey, can''t you hit me?"


    The veins on his forehead popped several times, Duan Xiayou took a deep breath, the next second, the paper plate in his hand disappeared, and when he looked up, Ji Zhangzhuo ran away with two cakes.


    "It''s only fair if you eat my meat and I eat your cake!"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t want to lie flat, so he took a random weapon and chased after him. Neither of them wanted to go out to bask in the sun, so they ran around in the large living room.


    Throughout the whole process, Gu Che ate the super small portion of cake without changing his face.


    He sighed: "Miao Miao is really caring."


    Knowing that he wants to eat cake but can¡¯t eat too much, he only cut a little bit and made sure that there is everything in this little bit.


    Jin Shilin: "?"


    A few seconds later, the elite man recovered his voice, "Is your house always this lively?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Gu Che shrugged, "Everyone is very energetic and happy."


    Jin Shilin didn''t quite understand.


    In his view, rest means eating quietly, watching videos quietly, and then sleeping peacefully. During this period, no work will disturb him, and it is best not to have anyone visit him.


    However, in order to maintain the relationship, he will regularly choose time to visit relatives and friends.


    A relationship that doesn''t take time and energy won''t last long.


    Jin Shilin sees it very clearly. Therefore, after his parents had no contact with his sister-in-law''s family, he believed that there was already a gap between the two families. Even if the relationship was repaired, there would be conflicts, and the relationship should not be repaired unless necessary.


    Now, the cousin''s family makes him unable to see through.


    He was rarely curious.


    "I still have something for Xiao Li and the others here, but I don''t know where Xiao Li lives."


    Gu Che also just came back, and completely missed the relationship between his sister and cousin.


    "Miao Miao will come later, ask her."


    Tuanzi came back soon after delivering the cake, and when he learned of Jin Shilin''s distress, he immediately patted his heart, "Miao Miao knows where his new home is, Miao Miao will take you there!"


    She pointed outside the door, "There is a bus that goes directly to it, we can take the bus there."


    Even though he was only a child under the age of six, this meeting asked him very thoughtfully what kind of gifts he had brought, and what kind of food Wen Qi asked him to bring.


    "These can''t be put," Tuanzi arranges like an adult, "I''ll take you there when Miaomiao eats another piece of cake, don''t worry."


    Jin Shilin, who was not in a hurry, showed a strange face.


    He is an adult, right? Why does it feel like my cousin treats him like a child? Weren''t you still afraid of him just now?


    Duanzi''s fear lasted less than half an hour. Just as she was particularly afraid of the dentist Jin Chunchao at the beginning, later the two became accomplices in stealing candy, and their relationship was sticky.


    After the dumplings were finished and he took him out alone, Jin Shilin''s expression became even more strange.


    He yelled to stop, and stopped Gu Che who was about to go upstairs, "You just let her go with me alone?"


    "has a problem?"


    Gu Che raised his eyebrows, "Could it be that you will abduct her and sell her?"


    Jin Shilin was speechless.


    "Aren''t you going to send her back?"


    "I will, but..."


    But the reaction of this family did not meet his expectations!


    Obviously they are relatives who have no contact with each other, similar to strangers, shouldn''t they be more vigilant? What if he really has bad intentions?


    After systematic translation, Tuanzi also understood Jin Shilin''s concerns.


    She took the initiative to move over, raised her little head, and smiled all over her face, "If you are a villain, you should be afraid, Miao Miao is very powerful."


    The little fist waved, "Do you want to try?"


    Jin Shilin still couldn''t understand. In her opinion, no matter how powerful the other party was, he was still just a child.


    Does the cousin''s family really believe in her, or are they out of their minds?


    Because of this doubt, he seemed a little hesitant when he went out, almost telling the truth.


    He has already obtained Wen Li''s new address from Wen Qina.


    Tuanzi was bending over to change her shoes. She moved neatly. After changing, she found that Jin Shilin was distracted and jumped into his field of vision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： dear brother

    Chapter 582 Brothers


    Tuan''s jumping ability is excellent, and he jumped as high as Jin Shilin.


    The height is not enough, the jumping ability is enough.


    Jin Shilin was so frightened that he immediately returned to his senses.


    "Ah, did it scare you?"


    After landing, Tuanzi rubbed his face in embarrassment, like rubbing a ball of cotton.


    "Cousin, what are you struggling with? Should we go to Brother Wen Li?"


    The little girl felt a little strange.


    This cousin seems to be the kind of person who pursues efficiency and swiftness in doing things, why is he hesitant to give a gift?


    But when she thought of Gu Li''s behavior, she expressed her understanding, nodded her head, "I understand, you adults are all like this."


    Wanting but not daring to have, wanting to pursue but not daring to pursue, can be contradictory.


    Jin Shilin didn''t understand, he only saw his twisted face from those big shiny eyes.


    Very strange face.


    He exhaled, changed his shoes, picked up the gift and went out.


    During the not-so-long distance from Gu Zhai to the gate of the community, Tuanzi was greeting people the whole time. Greeting objects are not limited to men, women and children.


    Waiting for the bus, Tuanzi was actually ready to call out the bus driver''s last name and greet some passengers at the same time.


    Children under the age of six have a frightening range of social connections.


    Jin Shilin vaguely understood the reason why his cousin allowed his cousin to go out with him.


    As far as the social side of the cousin is concerned, if he shows malicious intent, someone will probably notice something is wrong as soon as he makes a move.


    Until he got out of the car and found the entrance of a certain neighborhood, Jin Shilin once again realized that he had underestimated his cousin.


    "Good afternoon, Uncle Lin!"


    The security guard greeted Tuanzi cheerfully, and let Tuanzi into the community, but asked him to register.


    Jin Shilin registers in a complicated mood.


    Cousin and cousin came to the door at the same time, Wen Li was not surprised.


    "Your brother told you in advance?"


    Jin Shilin asked casually, changed his shoes and entered the house.


    Wen Li responded with a smile.


    Said a ghost!


    He thought to himself, my dear elder brother probably wanted to watch him play well, so he deliberately didn''t say anything. Whenever he shows his flaws, Jin Shilin will only suspect that he wants to watch the second uncle''s family play.


    Brother really loves him!


    Tuanzi changed his shoes neatly, and when he looked up, he was startled by his smile.


    "Brother Wen Li, you look like the landlord uncle in the story you wrote before!"


    As the master of the story, Wen Li is clear about the image of the landlord he created.


    "You say I''m evil?"


    He reached out and pinched the chubby little face.


    The little eyes suddenly flew wildly.


    "No, cousin, you are so kind, lovely and generous."


    "Look me in the eyes and repeat."


    Tuanzi chose to break free from his hand, and flew into the living room like a bird flying into the forest, stuck his head on the sofa, and rolled twice.


    Jin Shilin who just took his seat: "..." I suddenly felt that this cousin''s house would also be very lively.


    He is not used to the excitement.


    Wen Li opened the gift, thanked him and then changed the topic.


    "It just happens to be summer vacation, and I''m not too busy to have a drink, why don''t I invite them to have hot pot together?"


    Jin Shilin pushed his glasses and looked at his cousin calmly.


    He is not used to the excitement, and he also hates the smell of food on his body, and he will not eat hot pot and barbecue unless necessary.


    But not everyone understands him, and not everyone is considerate, so bear with it for once.


    He nodded, "Is there a supermarket nearby? I''ll go shopping."


    Tuanzi actively raised his hand, "Miao Miao knows the way, Miao Miao will accompany you there!"


    Jin Shilin: "...you are too familiar with this place."


    "Because Miao Miao often comes here to eat~"


    After a pause, Tuanzi said in embarrassment, "I often bring my brothers over for lunch."


    Wen Li is a freelancer, but he doesn''t stay at home, and he doesn''t rely on takeaways. He has good craftsmanship.


    On the contrary, Duan Xiayou and several ancients especially relied on takeaway. Tantai Yi is only good at barbecue, not at home cooking. The brothers didn''t want to let the younger sisters cook all the time, so they had the cheek to take a direct bus to Wen Li''s house for dinner.


    They were very kind to ask Wen Li to cook.


    After a pause, Tuanzi added again, "Brother Gu Zhuo and the others often come over for dinner."


    That scene must be very lively, Jin Shilin thought.


    Back after buying vegetables, Gu Li''s voice of embarrassment and anger came from the Daping floor.


    "I''ve said it all, I don''t like pink, don''t prepare pink slippers for me!"


    Jin Shilin was full of question marks, what is this all about?


    In less than a second, Gu Li''s roar came out again.


    "Wen Li, did you do it on purpose? You must have done it on purpose!"


    "Oh, there is a good show!"


    Tuanzi rushed over. There were tens of meters away from the elevator to Wen Li''s house, but she arrived within a second.


    She was too eager, and her whole body exuded ''watching a good show''. Infected by it, Jin Shilin was also a little curious.


    In normal times, he would never be extra curious. There are only twenty-four hours in a day, and apart from working hours and three meals a day, there is really not much free time left. This part of the time is not enough for self-healing, and I don''t have the heart to care about other people.


    Qinggong let the dumpling eat the melon in the first time.


    It turns out that Wen Li not only prepared pink slippers for Gu Li, but also a pink apron. On the apron is a brown bear holding a lollipop.


    Gu Li scolded Wen Li in embarrassment, while honestly changing into pink slippers and apron.


    Noticing the scorching gaze, the irritable young man looked back and was stunned.


    "Hey~"


    Tuanzi turned around and saw Jin Shilin walking over with a bag, and hurriedly took out a watermelon.


    "Brother Gu Li, do you want to eat melon?"


    Gu Li felt that he was that melon.


    He didn''t even bother to say hello to Jin Shilin, so he turned his head and rushed into the kitchen, probably not coming out in half an hour.


    Wen Li, wearing a brown apron, showed an expression of "I knew it would be like this".


    Gu Zhuo showed a guilty and excited expression, guilty of not helping his brother, a younger brother who is so excited is very cute, as cute as his sister.


    Jin Shilin: "...Did I go to the wrong door?"


    In my impression, relatives get together during the holidays, and the behavior of these cousins ??is completely different from what it is now.


    Wen Li smiled softly like a beckoning cat, spraying poisonous mushrooms indiscriminately when he opened his mouth. After doing this three times, no relatives greeted him with the usual Chinese New Year question. Gu Zhuo was hiding from people, while Gu Li had a face full of others owed him three million.


    "I didn''t go to the wrong door," Tuanzi didn''t hear the subtext, put down the watermelon, and reached out to grab him, "This is Brother Wen Li''s home. Let''s go, let''s eat watermelon, and Miaomiao will show you your knife skills!"


    Seeing Wen Li and Gu Zhuo''s expressions as a matter of course, Jin Shilin swallowed ''children can''t play with knives'' back.


    Watching it up close is really different than watching it through a screen.


    Jin Shilin stood by the door, with his back straight, his eyes gliding from the knife to his cousin''s face.


    I always feel that the cousin''s face seems to be a little fleshier outside the camera.


    Duanzi, who was showing off his knife skills, felt something.


    Why is her face so hot?


    Tuanzi looked over suspiciously, and all he saw was the serious Jin Shilin.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： war on the table

    Facing the little girl with a look of asking for compliments, Jin Shilin praised a lot of face-saving words, focusing on the knife skills.


    Seeing the finished product, he realized that his inherent cognition was too wrong.


    Does age matter? Age should not be a shackle that binds a person. What you really need to do is to judge according to the actual situation, don''t be lazy, and directly put a stereotype on a certain group.


    Gu Che, Wen Li and the others gave their cousin the respect she deserved.


    Duanzi was so praised that he shook his head.


    She likes to be praised, and she also has the ability to be praised.


    A group of people were eating melons, staring at Gu Li who was busy in the kitchen. Check out his fiercely handsome face, his pink apron and the sweet smiling bear on it.


    Wen Li also saw the truth from the children''s story written by Gu Li, and chose this gift very accurately.


    Gu Li, who was chopping vegetables, couldn''t take it anymore, walked to the door with a dark face, gave everyone a hard look, and closed the door.


    Tuanzi ¡®Kaka¡¯ gnawed on the melon, and took the time to show his little face stained with watermelon juice, and laughed at Wen Li, "Hahaha, Brother Gu Li is staring at you, and you made him angry again."


    Wen Li didn''t change his expression, "He''s angry with everyone equally."


    Paused, he looked at Jin Shilin, "Including you, cousin."


    It''s been a long time since I saw him, but this cousin can still talk as usual.


    The problem is, in the face of these dialogues beyond common sense, he can''t find anything to say, and some of them can''t get into it.


    At this moment, Jin Shilin didn''t realize that when he wanted to blend in, he had already been influenced by this group of people.


    "Cousin, Miao Miao will help you."


    Just when Jin Shilin had nothing to say, Tuanzi slapped him with his arm, cheerfully exposing Wen Li''s shortcomings.


    "Didn''t you already know that brother Gu Li likes pink? Why didn''t you buy pink slippers and aprons before, but why did you buy them today?"


    Gu Zhuo emphasized: "I should have bought it a long time ago, but I took it out today. It''s weird!"


    Jin Shilin had a dark face. He thought it was strange that these people were discussing the topic of ''pink slippers and aprons'' with gusto.


    Is it worth spending time on such a boring chat topic?


    He felt bored, but Tuanzi and Gu Zhuo took the opportunity to denounce Wen Li, thinking that there was something wrong with this white-faced and dark-hearted cousin, and there must be a big conspiracy brewing.


    "A big conspiracy?" Jin Shilin couldn''t hold back and interjected, "I''m so angry that it''s hard to associate slippers and aprons with a big conspiracy, right?"


    "Oh, cousin, you don''t understand."


    The little girl, the old god, shook her head.


    "As long as it is related to brother Wen Li, it must be treated with caution, otherwise it will become his writing material if he is not careful one day."


    She widened her eyes and threatened Jin Shilin in a childish voice, "Do you want to play a villain in a novel? Or a petty thief?"


    Jin Shilin thinks that he is far away from ''bad guys'' and ''petty theft''.


    It''s just that, he glanced at Wen Li, whose smile didn''t change, and a chill ran down his spine for a moment.


    This cousin who has been poisonous since he was a child is sometimes scary.


    "That''s why we should be vigilant." He reluctantly agreed with Tuanzi and Gu Zhuo.


    The little girl and Gu Zhuo high fived.


    "Okay, I got another person."


    There are so many people, Wen Li expressed his plan as everyone wished.


    "It''s true that it has been prepared long ago, but, usually, there are too few people when he visits the door, so I chose a time when everyone is there."


    He even tried to kidnap morally, "Oh, my cousin hasn''t seen us for a long time, I''m afraid we are all strangers. I think this method can help everyone get acquainted quickly. If he is angry, it is all the responsibility of my cousin. .¡±


    Jin Shilin: "..." Thousands of words rolled from the tip of his tongue, but were swallowed back.


    He is a civilized person, he doesn''t swear, and he can''t learn the roundabout way of swearing.


    Seeing that he was at a disadvantage, Tuanzi hurriedly pointed out for him, "Brother Wen Li, you are a bad guy. I want to see jokes about Brother Gu Li and my new cousin, so I despise you."


    She squinted at the past on purpose, and felt pain in her eyes after only a few seconds, and quickly lowered her head to eat the melon, squeak, squeak.


    With a ''swish'' sound, the kitchen door was opened, revealing a face blackened with charcoal.


    The young writer couldn''t hold his smile a little bit.


    "So you were eavesdropping!"


    He clearly heard the sound of chopping vegetables, and now it seems that this cousin deliberately made this sound to make him relax his vigilance.


    Is there too many pitfalls to grow a mind?


    Eight hundred thoughtful writers stood up, "I''m going to get the couriers, a lot of couriers have arrived."


    Tuanzi looked left and right, the little expression was very rich.


    "Brother Gu Li, you can help me if you say so!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you kidding him too? ¡¿


    Gu Li has an arrogant personality, and usually would never say the word ''help''. Even if he is helping others, he will deliberately cover up, duplicity.


    The host has seen through this a long time ago, so he would deliberately say that, isn''t it the same as Wen Li''s evil-hearted?


    The system refused to admit that the nature of the host was like this, thinking, Gu Chi, Wen Li, and Ji Zhangzhuo must have brought the host down. Parents can sometimes take care of the host, but sometimes, the impact is multiple.


    How could Gu Li have the nerve to ask his sister to help? He has always been determined to create a heroic and invincible image. In this respect, he is very similar to Gu Che.


    The difference is that Gu Che is not as easy to get angry from embarrassment as he is, and he is willing to be honest after discovering that reserve is useless.


    The stubborn Gu Li chased after him with a kitchen knife and a cutting board, successfully stopped Wen Li who was about to rush out, and brought him back to the kitchen.


    "Cook obediently!"


    He pushed the person in, dropped the kitchen knife and cutting board, and closed the door.


    "Don''t come out until you finish!"


    Jin Shilin helped the forehead. These cousins ??are a bunch of naive ghosts.


    From the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of the dumpling eating a piece of melon, and thought, this group of cousins ??is not as reliable as a child, at least this child is good at knives, can eat melons by himself, and gnaws them cleanly. Even if a few teeth are missing, it will not affect her performance.


    This gentle and shrewd man thought it was the end, but he didn''t know it was the beginning until dinner.


    Eat hot pot with whatever you want, but when the contents are cooked, that is the beginning of the war.


    I saw red oil and chopsticks flying together on the table, thirty-six strategies were staged in turn.


    These are just a few people, Jin Shilin can''t imagine what kind of scene it will be when his cousin''s brothers come to eat together.


    Ah, it¡¯s probably the same as when my cousin and the others were eating barbecue. They started fighting while eating. After playing, we reconciled and sat down to eat and drink.


    "Cousin, why are you in a daze?"


    A small head came closer, and the big moist eyes stared at him curiously.


    "Is it because you can''t grab enough to eat? Miao Miao will help you grab it!"


    Without waiting for Jin Shilin to refuse, Tuanzi stood up, waved his small arms, and quickly grabbed a lot of food and delivered it to Jin Shilin''s bowl.


    She raised her chin triumphantly, "You Miaomiao is here, make sure you are full!"

 Chapter 584： There is a second brother on the lemon tree

    The dumplings were active and active, not only taking care of themselves to eat, but also taking care of the new cousin.


    Just being too active, Jin Shilin couldn''t finish it.


    Looking at his cousin who silently delivered the food without looking back, Jin Shilin swallowed the words of refusal, and also ate silently.


    Wen Li, who was sitting opposite him, smiled brighter than the sun.


    Gu Li shivered for a while, and said unhappily, "What kind of crooked ideas are you thinking? You are calculating 24 hours a day, and your brain is not tired?"


    "Hey, Xiao Li, don''t say that," Gu Zhuo disagreed, "He didn''t calculate when he was sleeping, so be strict."


    This graduate student is currently writing a dissertation with only data and rigor in mind.


    Gu Li said stubbornly: "I just used an exaggerated statement, as long as you understand what I want to express."


    Gu Zhuo said sincerely: "Express the meaning of ''he has a lot of eyes''? Then I understand."


    Wen Li: "..."


    Jin Shilin: "..." Are these brothers talking about cross talk?


    Only the dumplings are not affected, and they are diligently carrying food from the pot.


    When others talk, she eats and eats, please cousin eat and eat!


    At the end of the meal, Jin Shilin almost supported the wall and left his cousin''s house.


    He sent the dumpling home as agreed, and before saying goodbye, he saw the little girl in front of him with a worried expression on her face.


    "Cousin, your face is ugly, do you want Miao Miao to take you home?"


    "Ahem."


    Jin Shilin slightly turned his face away, "I ate too much, I''ll go buy some..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the little girl in front of her disappeared with a ''whoosh''.


    Before he could concoct his mood, the little girl appeared again in a ''swoosh'', holding a digestive tablet in one hand and a glass of water in the other.


    "Cousin, take your medicine."


    This is too efficient.


    Jin Shilin, who thinks he is very efficient at work, is a little ashamed of himself.


    After eating the Xiaoshi tablets, Jin Shilin set foot on the way to the hotel after bidding farewell to his cousin who was still worried.


    In fact, Wen Li invited him to stay in private, and said that he had cleaned up the guest room while everyone was eating, but Jin Shilin refused.


    It¡¯s not the house I usually live in, so I can¡¯t give myself a feeling of rest. In Jin Shilin''s view, the hotel room is just like his cousin''s home, which cannot allow him to truly relax, so there is no need for him to disturb his cousin.


    Just waiting to lie on the bed in the hotel, reviewing the experience of the afternoon, he found that he didn''t seem to have done anything particularly meaningful, but he was in a surprisingly good mood.


    "Is there joy in wasting time?" he murmured.


    Gu Zhai.


    After bidding farewell to Jin Shilin, Tuanzi also ate a few Jianwei Xiaoshi tablets, and then started boxing in the small courtyard.


    "The exercise is over, let''s go home and rest!"


    She happily rushed into the villa, and turned on the TV immediately.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But you have run out of cartoons today¡¿


    The little girl paused, revealing a guilty conscience from her heels to every strand of her hair.


    She looked left and right, and made sure that the first floor was quiet, with only the light from the TV screen, patting her heart.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Just make an exception, I am very happy to see my new cousin today, he is not that difficult to get along with, it¡¯s just that he looks tense and tired¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don''t change the subject¡¿


    Duanzi sticks out her tongue and can only turn off the TV.


    With her little hands behind her back, she shook her head and was about to go upstairs.


    "Oh, Xiao Gugu seems like a little old man."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you think I''m too wordy? Then your elder brother is more in charge, he is also a little old man? ¡¿


    Duanzi covered her mouth in thought.


    Facing the handsome and serious face of her eldest brother, she couldn''t say the word ''little old man''.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Be careful, I will secretly send messages to your elder brother¡¿


    Just as Gu Cheng was vaguely aware of the existence of the system, the system also saw that Gu Cheng had guessed it. As long as it does not violate the rules and regulations of the headquarters, it is still possible to send anonymous messages to Gu Cheng.


    When the headquarters asked, they said that they accidentally sent the wrong message while working on behalf of the host. As for what Gu Cheng would think when he received the news, he said that he couldn''t control it either.


    This is a tacit understanding that one person is unified, and the only one who wants to cry is probably the dumpling.


    She stared wide-eyed and opened her mouth wide, her two small arms stopped in mid-air in horror.


    Until now, she didn''t realize how terrifying it would be once the system and her eldest brother were connected.


    "Ah, woo, little Gugu, you can''t do this!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Hmph, am I still a little old man¡¿


    Tuanzi honestly admitted his mistake, and coaxed him nicely, and when he was almost done coaxing, he lifted his feet and prepared to go upstairs. As soon as I looked up, I saw someone squatting behind the railing and looking down. Those eyes, which fans called as if they were full of stars, also widened uncontrollably after seeing her.


    Captured the dog''s second brother!


    The two looked at each other, Gu Che hurriedly stood up and prepared to run away.


    "Second brother, where to escape?"


    Tuanzi got lucky, kicked his legs, and landed on the second floor in the blink of an eye, hanging on Gu Che''s back, pinching his face.


    "Second brother, you seemed very smart just now."


    The adopted little Erha has a rebellious heart. The more he doesn¡¯t let him eat, the more he wants to eat. Often, when everyone is not paying attention, the dog steals food and takes a bite to peek at everyone.


    Fortunately, everyone has martial arts and can quickly detect and stop it.


    A real master will not let Erha take a second bite!


    "Who looks like a husky?"


    Gu Che rejected this statement, took his sister off his back and hugged her in his arms, and reached out to rub her face.


    "Am I that stupid?"


    "It''s not stupid to be smart."


    Tuanzi retorted with a puffy face, "It''s so smart. Last time it was anxious to see me and fourth brother, and knew that the straight line is the shortest, so it passed through the railing."


    Gu Che sneered: "Then my head got stuck, didn''t I?"


    "Hey, second brother, how do you know? Do you have clairvoyance?"


    Gu Che didn''t want to discuss a puppy.


    He quickly glanced at his rosy-faced younger sister, and his voice suddenly dropped.


    "What do you think of him?"


    "who?"


    Tuanzi reached out and rubbed his face, "Second brother, your face is so red!"


    Gu Che: "...It''s too hot."


    Duanzi believed it, and completely forgot that there is a central air conditioner in the house, and the room temperature is constant and not hot.


    The devious temptation was useless, Gu Che could only muffle his voice, "It''s just so-and-so, from the second uncle''s family."


    This name is so strange.


    Tuanzi glanced at her dear second brother. She has good eyesight and can see all the subtle expressions of the other party in the dim light, and finally came to a conclusion.


    "Second brother, you have become a lemon tree."


    This title is still learned from Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Tuanzi came back first, but the internet buzzwords that he didn¡¯t understand were all learned from Ji Zhangzhuo who traveled backwards.


    She deliberately moved her nose vigorously, "It smells sour, so sour!"


    The sour Gu Che is going to eat Xiaolongbao dipped in vinegar tomorrow morning.


    "Hey," Tuanzi joked for a few seconds, then took the initiative to put his little face closer to post, "Second brother will always be second brother, the unique and favorite second brother!"

 Chapter 585： selfish

    Chapter 585 Selfishness


    Jin Shilin stayed in Jiang City for one night and then left.


    Since there was no contact after that, Tuanzi quickly forgot about this cousin.


    Now, she has another thing to worry about.


    Holding her face with two meaty paws, she looked at Li Zhou with leopard ears popping out again in surprise, "Fourth senior brother, you mean, that director introduced you to a variety show? The announcement fee from the program team and the second line Artists? Is that show so rich?"


    Li Zhou has tried his best to integrate into this world, but there are still many things that he doesn''t quite understand.


    In the era he lived in, entertainment was also abundant, including holographic games and various film and television dramas.


    The difference is that in his era, many film and television dramas were produced by AI, and the cost was low, even if the capital was invested, they could still make a profit. It costs a lot of money to ask a real person to play a role. Over time, many virtual idols have appeared.


    People know that capital is manipulating virtual idols, but they are still crazy about them, just to entrust their hearts.


    Li Zhou didn''t like those, and even repelled them a little. This will receive an invitation, and the first reaction is to decline.


    But the notice fee offered by the other party is really high.


    The poor black panther was a little distressed, and his black ears moved tangled.


    Tuanzi struggled to look away from the leopard''s ears.


    "Let''s not talk about whether to go or not," she said with a stern face, "Is that the director who admires you so much? He always treats you to dinner when filming, and this will introduce variety shows. Maybe that show is for his sake Only God pays such a high notice fee."


    Tuanzi had an expression of ''Someone is coveting my senior brother''. Brother Baobao is under her protection!


    Gu Che, who had successfully snatched the vacation from his agent, was playing games with his mobile phone in his arms. Hearing this, he interjected, "I want to be fair, that director has a good reputation. He is a very nice person, and he is good without asking for anything in return.¡±


    Glancing at the moving leopard ears from the corner of the eye, Gu Che couldn''t hold back, and added, "Also, don''t look at him as big and thick, but it''s rumored that he likes fur, and it seems that paparazzi photographed him going to a rescue station as a volunteer. But he was very famous at that time, and many people said he was a hype, and then the paparazzi didn¡¯t catch him.¡±


    Tuanzi trusts her relatives, but she lacked information just now, so she thought the other party had other plans. Now to obtain information, she thought in another direction.


    Little Roupao hugged her head again, she shook her head, "Could it be that he found out that Senior Brother is Leopard?"


    In the film crew, Gu Che basically has been working with Li Zhou.


    At any rate, he is a brother recognized by his sister, so of course he will take care of him.


    With a top-notch statement, no one in the crew dares to bully Li Zhou, a newcomer.


    In addition, several of his assistants will also take care of Li Zhou, and if something is wrong, they will definitely tell him.


    Therefore, Gu Che was very sure that Li Zhou was neither bullied nor exposed in the crew. On the contrary, when Li Zhou exposed his ears and tail, he almost failed to manage his expressions well.


    He intentionally teased his worried sister.


    "What if you really find out? Judging by his style, he probably won''t tell the media, but maybe he will let your senior brother turn into a leopard in private for him to see."


    Duanzi suddenly looked confused.


    She is not very happy, but the fourth senior brother is an adult, and she can make decisions on her own affairs, and she cannot make decisions for the other party.


    Little paw grabbed Li Zhou, and she asked cautiously, "Fourth senior brother, will you secretly turn into a leopard to show him? He may be a good person, but you must be careful."


    Li Zhou is trying to think about his original actions.


    He should not have been exposed.


    Glancing at the snickering Gu Che, Li Zhou understood.


    "I won''t show it to him," he said seriously, "Even if he treats me very well, I, I trust you all the more."


    Everyone has selfishness, and his selfishness is the little junior sister and others.


    Duanzi was not relieved.


    Big black eyes carefully looked at this handsome guy with wheat skin.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: The fourth senior brother is so simple, so easy to be deceived, I''m going to find a helper¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Helper? ¡¿


    The dumpling stood up "scrambling" and ran away with a rattling.


    As soon as she left, Gu Che suggested, "Miao Miao''s worry is not unreasonable. I know people, face but not heart, and I know him through other people. Regardless of whether to go or not, you can first ask him to actively make connections. The reason. If this reason makes you uncomfortable, then you don''t have to worry about it, you can directly refuse the invitation. "


    The young man with an inch head adopted this suggestion, and directly asked the director.


    On the other side, Tuanzi wandered around the villa before finding Ji Zhangzhuo hanging by the window thinking about life.


    "Second Senior Brother, what are you doing?"


    Tuanzi followed his example and hung by the window.


    "Will the two of us scare passers-by?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you still learn from him? ¡¿


    The system made another note of Ji Zhangzhuo in his heart.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Is it fun¡¿


    That being said, the little heroine still jumped to the floor obediently, and dragged Ji Zhangzhuo in with brute force.


    "Second Senior Brother, I have some bad news for you," she said thievingly, "There is a director who wants Fourth Senior Brother to turn into a leopard for him to see. Someone touched Fourth Senior Brother''s ears and tail before you!"


    The system doesn''t quite understand how becoming a leopard and touching ears and tails are connected.


    But Ji Zhangzhuo, who is usually very rich in the city, seemed to have lost his mind on this matter, shouted ''I disagree'', and jumped directly.


    Tuanzi hurriedly grabbed the window sill and looked down, eager to try.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Take the Stairs¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But this is faster¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: My heart can''t stand you jumping off a building¡¿


    Its data core has been shaking, and the code has begun to mess up.


    Tuanzi¡¯s expression is ¡®I really can¡¯t do anything about you¡¯, so he can only use gecko skills to climb down from the wall instead of jumping off the building.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    When the dumpling arrived, Ji Zhangzhuo had already made the good-tempered Li Zhou mad.


    "Have you said everything!"


    The two leopard ears swayed wildly.


    "The director didn''t discover my real body. His explanation was that he thought of a black panther when he saw me, or a wild panther, and he didn''t usually have the opportunity to get in touch with a wild panther, so he was so kind to me."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t believe it.


    Li Zhou''s tail was raised high, as if preparing to hit someone.


    He looked at Ji Zhangzhuo suspiciously, "You said that on purpose, right? Next, are you going to say, ''Why can''t I, brother, be touched by outsiders''?"


    If it were someone else, if they were exposed, they would definitely change the topic with a guilty conscience. Ji Zhangzhuo would not, his skin is thicker than a wall.


    "If this goes on like this, sooner or later someone will discover the truth. Instead of letting others touch it at that time, it is better to let me touch it now."


    Li Zhou jumped directly onto the wall, took a stride, and climbed to the top of the building.


    Ji Zhangzhuo hurriedly performed lightness kung fu.


    Two people parkour crazy.


    Duanzi who hastily arrived sighed.


    "Hey, second senior brother is really worrying. When will he grow up and mature like Miao Miao?"


    Gu Che tilted his head and suppressed a smile.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Like you who like to call themselves Miao Miao mature? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： Second brother and fourth brother

    Chapter 586 Second Brother and Fourth Senior Brother


    "By the way, don''t look at the name "Warm Companion". It''s actually a show that brings children and small animals to interact. The focus is not on adults, but on the relationship between children and small animals at home. It is said that the filming site has both indoors and outdoors. The main focus is warmth, and there should be no hype."


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Tong dutifully explained clearly. Ever since the artist''s younger sister returned and participated in a variety show, he realized that he was also Gu Miaomiao''s manager.


    No, for more than a year, invitations to cute baby variety shows have been handed to him from time to time. It''s just that he realized that even if he cheated on Gu Che, don''t cheat on Gu Che''s sister, otherwise he could just pack up and leave. When he found that the invitation was unreliable, he refused.


    "Also, I found out that the show was willing to give Mr. Li such a price, mainly because the video of him saving many cats and dogs was still very popular. In addition, Mr. Li seemed to have interacted with small animals in the crew. , the video was posted on the Internet, and everyone said he was very animal-like."


    A show that focuses on warmth may not deliberately create conflicts among the guests, but there is no show that does not want to be popular. If there is a positive gimmick, why spend more money?


    "Furthermore, Miao Miao has always had a good relationship with several of her seniors. I guess that the program gave Mr. Li such a price because she wanted Miao Miao to also be on a variety show."


    It has been a long time since Tuanzi participated in the last variety show. She has rarely been out of the public eye for such a long time.


    For celebrities, the fewer times they appear in the public eye, the higher their social status. As soon as he appeared on the stage, there was a lot of heat. Whether it is the event organizer or the program group, they all like to invite such people.


    Of course, Gu Che and others will not intentionally use this method to increase their status, they just respect their sister''s choice. If the younger sister wants to participate, she can participate, and if she doesn''t want to participate, she can''t participate. They can afford it!


    Duanzi was too active before to promote Guwu, but now he can also promote Guwu through major video software, so he is not so active in participating in variety shows.


    "In short," Jin Tong tentatively said, "Let Miaomiao and Mr. Li bring your family''s great wisdom to the show together, there will be no disadvantages, and there will be no mistakes."


    Gu Che sneered: "Do you know what breed of dog Da Congming is?"


    "Why?"


    Jin Tong really didn''t know, he made a random guess, "If you call him Da Smart, it should be Bian Mu?"


    "It''s a husky."


    The broker was silent.


    "Uh, that, actually, it''s all rumors. Sled dogs are originally very intelligent. It''s just that some places like to deliberately breed stupid huskies. Maybe the big smart is really smart."


    Gu Che sneered again: "You have to get stuck in the head three times a day, grind your teeth with the game cassettes I collected, and treat the feet of the second senior brother as if they were big chicken legs?"


    Jin Tong was completely speechless.


    Maybe there will be no problems with Tuanzi and Li Zhou, but that little Erha might cause some accidents.


    Even though he thought Da Zhiming was not suitable for being on the show, Gu Che still relayed the information truthfully.


    Duanzi doesn''t mind continuing to be on the show.


    "Recently, I have been staying at home, and someone actually distributed kindergarten leaflets to my second and third uncles! My second and third uncles often look at me and discuss in a low voice."


    The chubby face showed a trace of panic, "Miao Miao would rather go directly to elementary school!"


    Gu Che calculated the time, and estimated that next fall, my sister will enter the campus when she is six and a half years old.


    The brothers and sisters spend even less time together.


    He wanted to seize the opportunity to be on the show with his sister.


    Glancing at Da Conghui who was still grinding his teeth, Gu Che endured the hatred of the game cassette, and said not so reservedly, "If Fourth Senior Brother doesn''t have time, I can accompany you."


    The program crew would not refuse to replace amateurs with animal affinity with top-notch ones.


    Li Zhou did not hesitate for a moment.


    "I go!"


    Gu Che: "..." Meals taste better if you rush to eat them, right?


    Ignoring Gu Che''s suddenly hostile eyes, Li Zhou plausibly said, "I can''t eat and drink for free at home, I have to earn money seriously."


    It''s a good thing to be able to make money and spend time alone with my junior sister! He didn''t understand why he was struggling before? Just because of that faint dislike?


    The self a minute ago was a fool, Li Zhou calmly came to a conclusion.


    Gu Che: "Aren''t you unable to control your abilities perfectly? What if you transform yourself in front of the camera?"


    Li Zhou: "I''m 90% sure that I can control myself."


    Gu Che disdained: "Even if you are 99% sure, there are risks."


    There is an emotional basis for filming together, and the two have been getting along harmoniously these few days, but this sudden tit-for-tat confrontation seems extraordinarily dramatic.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was excluded, ate melon seeds to watch the show.


    He hinted at Li Zhou.


    "I could help you, but uh...you know." He blinked.


    Li Zhou, who didn''t want to understand, turned to attack Gu Che, "You are very popular, do you really have time? At least one and a half months, two or three days a week, do you really have time?"


    Gu Che: "..."


    A top-ranking person checks his schedule with his assistant unwillingly.


    Throughout the whole process, Tuanzi looked left and right.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t turn so fast, be careful with your neck flashing¡¿


    Duanzi simply hugged his neck and looked left and right.


    In the end, the war ended with Gu Che unable to find time.


    He thumped the sofa unwillingly.


    If I knew about this program earlier, I shouldn¡¯t have received so many announcements before. He has always kept his promises, and he will not rely on his status to play big names. It is not easy to say to several partners, "I want to accompany my sister to participate in the show, so let me postpone this event for a few days."


    Li Zhou, who won, was not complacent.


    Gu Che''s words made him a little uneasy, he had to hurry up and exercise his mental strength.


    Because we haven''t found all the guests yet, after signing the contract, the brothers and sisters still stayed at home for a few days.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to upgrade to a martial arts master, and often practiced with his brothers.


    Gu Yunmu took advantage of this gap to visit them with Gu Qize.


    This man with a prosperous and beautiful face still let his brother carry an oversized doll on his back.


    Of course, in order to convince the other party, he himself carried an oversized doll himself.


    As soon as the two appeared in Jiangshui Yundu, they instantly became the focus of everyone.


    Looking at the children who took the initiative to gather around, Gu Qize was already numb.


    Gu Zhai.


    "Huh! Ha!"


    Tuanzi put on a stern face, retracted her fists neatly, and when she turned her head, she found a standing tiger and a smiling monkey looking at her.


    She leaned back in fright, and took a slow step before seeing the two cousins ??under the huge doll.


    "Miao Miao is very touched," she ran to open the door, and asked sincerely, "But it''s such a hot day, isn''t it hot for you to carry the dolls on your back?"


    She could see the fine beads of sweat on their foreheads.


    Gu Yunmu smiled hippie, "I don''t feel tired when I think it''s a gift for Miao Miao."


    The little girl took three steps back in shock, and looked at him vigilantly, "Who are you? You are not brother Yun Mu! He is not so good at talking!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： i am a good boy

    Chapter 587 I am a good boy


    Tuanzi was shocked and vigilant, with two small fists in front and back.


    Gu Yunmu was also shocked.


    "What do you mean I can''t speak? My IQ and EQ are both high, okay?"


    Tuanzi, who knows what IQ and EQ represent, looked down upon him.


    "Confidence is a good thing, but too much self-confidence is a bad thing. You have to recognize yourself."


    Gu Yunmu firmly believes that he has a high dual quotient, and seeks the certification of his brother.


    Brother directly hit the smiling monkey on him.


    Gu Yunmu took the opportunity to find fault, "Don''t you want to give Miao Miao a gift? What''s wrong with carrying a monkey? You carried me back when you were young!"


    Duanzi suspected that he had heard wrong.


    She grabbed Gu Qize''s hand and asked doubtfully, "Does he treat himself like a monkey?"


    Although monkeys are also very cute, they are not human beings. What kind of monkeys are they?


    She had a strange expression, suspecting that Gu Yunmu had taken the wrong medicine.


    Gu Yunmu jumped, "I''m not sick, I don''t need to take medicine!"


    Gu Qize pushed the bluffing monkey brother into the house with a dark face.


    While Gu Yunmu was lying on the sofa and sighing, Tuanzi moved to Gu Qize''s side, looking like a little adult, "Brother Qize, thank you for your hard work."


    "fine."


    If the word "fortunately" hadn''t been said through gritted teeth, Tuanzi would have believed it.


    In order to comfort the president''s cousin, Tuanzi donated the milk candy that he had treasured for a long time.


    Gu Qize doesn''t like candy, so it can be seen that the dumpling was looking forward to it, so he peeled it off anyway.


    "Ah this..."


    Found that the candy melted and deformed, the dumpling opened its mouth slightly.


    "It must be because of the hot weather," Tuanzi carefully peeked at Gu Qize''s expression, "Brother Qize, it''s not square or round, do you still eat it?"


    She remembered that before Gu Qize ate dim sum, he had to choose a few pieces without missing corners.


    Dumplings don¡¯t understand, can¡¯t dim sum without missing corners taste better than those without corners?


    "I''m not that particular."


    Gu Qize patted her on the head with a light smile, and ate the deformed candy.


    A milky sweet smell permeated the air, and he said again, "My condition is much better."


    Tuanzi was stunned for a few seconds before he realized it.


    "Brother Qi Ze, have you seen a psychiatrist?"


    "Well," Gu Qize took the initiative to hold her hand and walked in, "Gu Chi introduced it to me."


    And it was his father Gu Yu who introduced a psychologist to Gu Chi, who was still a high school student.


    "The little uncle didn''t say anything, did he?"


    Tuanzi still remembers his little uncle named Gu Yu, who is good-looking, rich and talented, but he is too strict with his sons. Even though his sons are so outstanding, they are always dissatisfied.


    She thought the two cousins ??were great. Of course, it would be even better if Brother Yun Mu was willing to enroll in a class to learn the art of speaking.


    "No."


    After a pause, Gu Qize added, "He once read my report, and then..."


    While speaking, they had already approached the sofa. Gu Yunmu, who was lying on the salted fish, sat up and said sadly, "Later, the old man tried his best to enslave me. Sooner or later, I will get a medical report for him!"


    After some understanding, Tuanzi knew that after Gu Yunmu joined Runze Hotel Group, he performed very well. He was very good at dealing with directors, and he negotiated many projects perfectly. (Gu Yunmu said it himself)


    It just so happened that Gu Qize finally went to see a psychiatrist, and let Gu Yu read the report. Therefore, even though Gu Yu still disliked the rebellious youngest son, he did not put pressure on the eldest son.


    Gu Yunmu said loudly: "So brother, you have to say thank you to me."


    He pointed to his black hair, "Look, I haven''t dyed my hair for a long time, I''m too tired every day, I don''t have time to manage it!"


    The old **** Gu Qize was drinking tea and eating snacks, and even took the oranges that Tuanzi peeled for him.


    "elder brother!"


    Gu Yunmu leaned over with a sullen face, and Gu Qize simply stuffed a whole orange into his mouth.


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    Duanzi waved desperately, "There are a lot of seeds, don''t swallow it!"


    Gu Yunmu took out the oranges depressedly, and ate them petal by petal. After they were all eaten, they kept spitting out the seeds into the trash can.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "This is fun, Miao Miao wants to learn."


    Gu Qi Ze hurriedly held him down, and squinted at the stinky brother, "Don''t spoil Miao Miao."


    "Puff puff!"


    Gu Yunmu continued to spit out seeds.


    Gu Qize: "..."


    Not long after, Gu Chi, who was taking a break from his busy schedule, came over to have some fun.


    Seeing his fox-like smile, Gu Yunmu took out his mobile phone to play games, pretending to be busy and please do not disturb others.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Chi to find out what happened from Tuanzi''s few words.


    He was holding an orange, sitting beside Gu Yunmu, peeling it slowly.


    "Does your brother want to thank you? Then you should say thank you first."


    Gu Yunmu tapped on the phone screen on purpose.


    "I''m busy, don''t talk to me."


    Gu Chi said to himself: "Although you feel like you are being restrained and guarded by your own father now, and you feel that you are ready to move against your bones, but when you were young, you were able to rebel successfully because your brother resisted for you. When you grow up, you should be filial to your brother gone."


    Gu Yunmu continued to tap.


    Gu Chi: "Didn''t you say that your dad was very angry a few days ago? After a year or two of anger, I think he will give way to your brother, and then you will all be at ease. My dad and second uncle will call him It will be easier for you to live here.¡±


    "Master, don''t read it, don''t read it."


    Gu Yunmu gave up playing games, crying with a sad face, "My ears are getting callused. I understand the truth..."


    "But you just want to be a demon?" Gu Chi asked with a smile.


    A handsome guy who claims to have a prosperous beauty hangs his head.


    "Don''t feel bad all over."


    Gu Chi pointed to Da Congming who was passing by.


    "Then you are quite similar to it, call it my dear brother."


    Gu Yunmu and Xiao Erha stared wide-eyed, with the same wisdom in their eyes.


    On the other side, Tuanzi was next to Gu Qize, looking at the phone album together.


    "Wow, you can take such good-looking photos with a mobile phone, Brother Qi Ze, you are so amazing!"


    "The phone''s camera works well."


    "Don''t be modest, Miaomiao saw the photo sent by Brother Yun Mu the other day, he took very... very average? Take your face so big."


    Sweet Xiaotuanzi quickly added: "Brother Qi Ze with a big face is also very good-looking."


    The president, who was wearing a shirt and casual trousers, paused.


    "When did he take a picture of me? What picture?"


    Tuanzi consciously took out his phone and opened the photo album, "Here, it''s all here."


    Gu Qi Ze glanced at the number, and his head began to feel dizzy.


    He swiped his phone and found that it was basically a candid shot, or Gu Yunmu took a selfie, but he was deliberately included in the shot.


    In addition, they are basically ugly photos.


    He doesn''t care about his beauty or ugliness, but this photo at least restores his true appearance!


    Taking a peek at Gu Qize''s expression, Tuanzi quietly moved towards the edge of the sofa.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Is this the fury? Miao Miao has learned another idiom, and mourns for Brother Yun Mu in advance]


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Did you show it to him on purpose? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Ah, what are you talking about? Miao Miao can¡¯t understand, Miao Miao is a good boy]


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： Difficult brother and sister

    Chapter 588 Difficult Brother Difficult Sister


    The good boy put his hands in his hands and watched with a smile as Gu Yunmu accepted the iron fist of love.


    When Gu Yunmu looked over suspiciously, Tuanzi showed an innocent expression again, his big eyes were brighter and moister than jewels.


    Clutching his head, Gu Yunmu pretended to be pitiful and huddled in the corner of the sofa, his smooth feet flickering.


    "I suspect that my memory has declined recently. It must have been beaten by my brother, brother, you have to pay me!"


    Gu Qi Ze sneered: "Isn''t it because of staying up late at night playing games?"


    Gu Yunmu once aspired to become an e-sports player, but later accidentally became the boss of a game company. Now, even if he manages the company and also works for Runze Hotel Group, he still spends all his free time playing games.


    Too busy during the day, staying up late at night to play games. Lack of sleep made him feel sleepy.


    Gu Chi smiled and glanced over, "Your self-control is not as good as Miao Miao."


    Duanzi nodded approvingly, "That''s it!"


    Gu Chi: "Miao Miao can go to bed early and get up early to practice martial arts every day, rain or shine."


    "That''s it!" The voice was super loud.


    "She promised Brother Gu Cheng not to eat any extra sugar, so she will never eat it."


    "...that''s it." The voice was extremely low.


    Originally, Gu Yunmu''s head lowered lower and lower, but when he heard this guilty voice, he immediately reacted.


    "You steal candy, I want to tell Brother Gu Cheng!"


    Tuanzi blushed, not to be outdone, "Then I''ll tell Brother Qi Ze, not only did you secretly take pictures, you also secretly wore his white shirt to eat hot pot, which made the clothes all covered with oil, and finally bought an identical one and stuffed it in the closet inside."


    Gu Yunmu''s game company and the headquarters of Runze Hotel Group are not in the same city.


    He thinks that he will leave the group sooner or later. He didn''t buy a house in the city where the headquarters is located, and he doesn''t want to rent a house, so he lives in Gu Qize''s apartment confidently. He always dresses fancy and has been educated by Gu Yu many times.


    Having been reprimanded many times, he ran to borrow Gu Qize''s shirt and suit.


    Gu Qize''s obsession with cleanliness is still there, even if it''s his own brother, the clothes worn by his own brother, he should give it to him.


    Using this tactic, Gu Yunmu picked up a lot of shirts and dresses, then turned around to show off in front of Gu Yu, "My brother bought me clothes, don''t they look good?"


    Whether it''s insinuating that Gu Qize didn''t buy it for Gu Yu, or hinting that Gu Yu would buy it for him, Gu Yu can still get angry.


    Turning his head, Gu Yunmu gave Gu Qize a bunch of gaudy things, which may not be useful, but they are good enough to fully decorate the cool-colored apartment that Gu Qize lives in.


    After the decorations are finished, Gu Yunmu still wants to post on Moments to show off, expressing their deep brotherly love, and those who deliberately try to drive them apart with ulterior motives, stay away.


    Gu Qize knew that after his younger brother joined the group, many people secretly defected to him, or fanned the flames and sowed dissension. He thought that his younger brother could handle it well. If the younger brother is willing to compete fairly, he doesn''t mind competing seriously with his younger brother.


    Therefore, seeing through his younger brother''s purpose, he also pinched his nose and left those fancy things in the apartment.


    But no one told him that Gu Yunmu also sneaked through the clothes he didn''t lend out on his own initiative, and secretly bought a new one and put it back.


    Gu Qize''s iron fist is ready to move.


    "Which one is it?"


    Gu Yunmu said confidently: "It''s been too long, I forgot."


    Gu Chi pretended to stop Gu Qize, "It''s rare to get together, don''t beat the children, forget it."


    Tuanzi held the opposite opinion, "Let''s fight now, brother Qi Ze has such a good temper, maybe on the way back, brother Yun Mu will coax him to stop fighting."


    It would be a pity not to be able to see Gu Yunmu being beaten with his own eyes.


    Gu Chi still smiled, "Then listen to Miao Miao, after all, she is the whistleblower. But, Miao Miao, how did you know? Could it be that he still video chats with you while eating hot pot?"


    "No, we ate together."


    Tuanzi said casually: "For the sake of his poor business trip to Jiang City in the middle of the night, Miao Miao will accompany him to eat hot pot."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You have been exposed¡¿


    The little girl tilted her head innocently, what did she reveal?


    "I see."


    Gu Chi''s meaningful voice came from next to his ear, "You don''t sleep well in the middle of the night, you climb over the wall and go out to eat hot pot!"


    Duanzi hugged her head cowardly.


    The idiom I learned recently is right, and a wise man will make a mistake if he thinks about it!


    From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Gu Yunmu grinning from the beating, and wanted to give her a smug smile, and she thought of another idiom - great foolishness is like wisdom.


    In the end, brothers and sisters huddled together, holding their heads, and confronting each other.


    Tuanzi Nai Ji Nai fiercely said: "If you don''t report Miao Miao, nothing will happen later, it''s all your fault."


    Gu Yunmu: "You are the one who watched the excitement first, and you are happy to see me being beaten, right?"


    "No!"


    "Look me in the eyes and say it again."


    Tuanzi stared at him quietly, and said loudly, "Yes, I am very happy!"


    Gu Yunmu bared her teeth: "You are really my good sister."


    "You are really my good brother!"


    The two once again exposed each other''s faults, one said that the other party was drinking ice, and the other said that the other party deliberately messed up Gu Qize''s books that were arranged in different categories.


    One said that the other party should keep it secret when they received candy, and the other said that the other party gave a pack of candy but ate more than half of it, which is too much!


    One said that the other party disliked him when he had another brother, and the other said that the other party looked like a three-year-old child!


    Gu Chi held up his mobile phone to take a video.


    When the brothers and sisters in trouble noticed, he had almost finished the filming.


    "Very good," the painter smiled like a spring breeze. "People will speak out when they are angry. I have collected a lot of interesting information. Maybe I will share it with Brother Gu Cheng at the right time."


    Besides, Gu Qize also had a dark face, "I have also collected a lot of information, if you continue to be a monster, you can rent a house by yourself!"


    The troubled brother and sister hugged their heads cowardly again. This time, they behaved themselves and kept their mouths shut.


    When Wen Li came to the door, Tuanzi rushed over and urged, "Let''s go to the zoo today, and go to the place where Brother Chunting healed many animals last time. If we hadn''t gone there, Fourth Senior Brother wouldn''t have heard the animals crying for help." , and there will be no invitations to the current program.¡±


    She muttered: "Let''s be grateful and give back to that zoo."


    The more she talked, the more Wen Li became interested in the situation in the room. With so many relatives around, but in a hurry to go out, something funny must have happened.


    He exchanged a glance with the handsome Gu Chi from a distance.


    The two are not familiar with each other, so the smiles on the corners of their lips are exactly the same.


    Tuanzi accidentally caught a glimpse, and instinctively let go of her hand, her hair was about to explode.


    She had a premonition that something terrible would happen if she didn''t leave.


    On the contrary, Gu Yunmu strolled over to say hello.


    "Are you Miaomiao''s cousin? Which family''s cousin?"


    The tone was sour and mixed with a touch of hostility, without any concealment.


    Wen Li introduced himself with a smile. He recalled that his cousin once said that there was a very good-looking cousin who liked to dye his hair and wear earrings. This should be him.


    "Hey," he showed just the right surprise, "Do you like to dye and perm your hair, or do you often stay up late to smoke and drink recently? Your hairline has moved, and there seems to be a bald spot on the left side."


    Gu Yunmu was frightened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 589： three men in one drama

    Chapter 589 Three Men, One Drama


    Tuanzi didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, so he jumped up, hung on Wen Li''s body, and stretched his neck to observe Gu Yunmu''s head.


    "Hey, it seems that the hair is less than before."


    She doesn''t know what a hairline is, but the system played a picture in her mind and pointed out the location, so she carefully observed her cousin''s hairline.


    "It seems to have moved up."


    As for alopecia areata, she didn''t seem to find it, but she didn''t say anything.


    Gu Yunmu''s expression was frozen in panic, and he didn''t recover for a long time.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but pat his face with his fleshy palm.


    "Hey, brother Yun Mu, come back to your senses, isn''t it just that your hair is a little less, and you should stay up late less in the future, and it will grow back."


    Gu Yunmu came back to his senses, he hastily turned out the mirror and observed carefully.


    Perhaps it was a psychological effect, he really felt that there was something wrong with his hair.


    This kind of thing varies from person to person. Some people think it is a big thing, and some people think it is a small thing. And this handsome guy with a prosperous and beautiful face felt that this matter was quite big.


    He is young and doesn''t want to be bald!


    He turned around in a hurry.


    Gu Qi Ze was quite angry at first, but now seeing the anxious face of the stinky brother, he became angry again, and calmly drank tea, ate snacks and watched the show.


    As long as the courtesy is not too much, he is happy to watch a good show. If it is over, the stinky brother is still a brother, and he can''t let outsiders bully him.


    He went to the doctor in a hurry, Gu Yunmu grabbed Gu Chi, "What can you do?"


    Gu Chi didn''t see the difference. He guessed that Wen Li had found his cousin''s weakness, so he pinched him, but he didn''t remind him.


    "Less perm and dye, less smoking and drinking, less staying up late?" He showed a harmless expression.


    "I will definitely do it in the future!"


    He doesn''t smoke at all, and he doesn''t drink at non-essential drinking parties, but he can''t give up the two things of dyeing his hair and staying up late.


    But now, for the sake of a perfect face, let it go!


    Gu Yunmu had a desperate expression on his face.


    Gu Chi suppressed a smile, and sincerely wished him, "Persist for a month and see the effect."


    "That''s the root cause, now tell me how to treat the symptoms, I want to recover immediately." Gu Yunmu can''t wait to get back to the original state in a second.


    At this time, the instigator gently suggested, "I know a doctor in this field, recommend it to you?"


    Gu Yunmu looked at Wen Li moved.


    "Although Miao Miao has many cousins," he waved his hand, "but I only recognize you."


    Wently smile.


    Tuanzi hugged his arm, complaining in a low voice, "Stupid."


    Wen Li also said in a very small voice, "Fools are blessed with fools."


    After getting the doctor''s electronic business card, Gu Yunmu thought he had a good relationship with Wen Li, so he took the initiative to sit next to him, and even sent him the small game he made for free.


    Wen Li played ''Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le'', and thought it was pretty good, and his smile was a little sincere.


    "Miao Miao is going to participate in a new show? I saw someone scolding her."


    "A bunch of boring people are just finding fault." Gu Yunmu also saw those comments on the Internet.


    A public figure, even if there are no legal and moral issues, some people like it and some people hate it. In the face of bad remarks, it all depends on the individual''s psychological quality. If you have a strong psychological quality, you may not be afraid of those disgusting remarks. Sometimes when you are in a sensitive period, you may be deeply hurt by other people''s bad words.


    You can¡¯t think it¡¯s right to speak ill of someone just because of their status, and it¡¯s what others should bear. Nor should you feel that someone deserves it just because they are not tough enough and are influenced by bad words.


    Duanzi is still young, with limited time online, so it is not affected much. On the contrary, relatives will see those words first.


    I am delighted by the words that praise my sister, and angry by the words that disgust my sister.


    The same words fell on them, they didn''t care, but it fell on the younger sister, wishing to crawl along the network cable and fight for three hundred rounds.


    Gu Yunmu told a little secret, "I have hundreds of trumpets, and I have compiled a program that will automatically trigger when encountering keywords."


    He looked smug, "Hahaha, they should send a sentence, I will bombard each other with hundreds of trumpets."


    Wen Li was quite interested, "No one reported it?"


    "It''s very simple to change the trumpet and start all over again."


    Wen Li expressed his desire to read the language library.


    After reading the language library, he said that the content of the language library is too poor and useless, and it is a waste of time and energy.


    Gu Yunmu: "..."


    "I''ll give you a new set of languages, you can add them in."


    Wen Li took out his mobile phone, opened the sticky note, and edited directly.


    Gu Yunmu glanced curiously, and was shocked when he saw the first line.


    "Garbage compliments can make you complacent? Don''t you think you are not trash when you are praised by trash?"


    The dumpling who was sharing snacks with Gu Qize pricked up his ears.


    These words are in the style of a gentle cousin, and the scolding is very polite! worth learning!


    She wiped her little hands, took out a small notebook, and started to record with a pen.


    Gu Qi Ze glanced, his eyes widened slightly, what does my sister study every day?


    On the other side, Wen Li is still editing, as if there is no time when inspiration runs out.


    Gu Yunmu read: "You are really awesome, you know addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, you must have graduated from college."


    "Yes, yes, she is fake and diligent, but you are really lazy."


    "It''s disgusting to be pretentiously cute? Then it''s too pitiful if you''re not pretentiously cute. I sympathize with you."


    "Run out to perform when you know some martial arts? I understand, understand, you want to perform, but the result is useless."


    "You are so amazing. You actually have double clairvoyance. You can see what happened in other people''s homes, so you can say it is a fake brother-sister relationship. Where did you have the operation? Let me introduce one."


    "If you don''t need eyes, you can give them to a puppy. You don''t have a dog at home? Then why do I always hear dogs barking?"


    "Boldly guess, your family has a smart bedbug who can also surf the Internet. He is a good boy in the eyes of his parents and an executioner on the Internet."


    Gu Yunmu read faster and faster, and finally slapped his thigh.


    "I''m programming now!"


    He pulled out his computer and got to work, looking very refreshed.


    Tuanzi took the time to glance, "Brother Yun Mu is actually so hardworking, no, Miao Miao can''t lose, Miao Miao needs to work harder."


    She "swish" recorded it and recited it aloud.


    Suddenly, the living room was filled with a friendly atmosphere of studying and working.


    Gu Qize couldn''t eat anymore, and always felt that he should also work with a computer.


    Gu Chi is still looking forward to having fun. When Wen Li''s writing was soft, he immediately asked the other party to help write the script.


    "I heard that you and Gu Li have different writing styles, and it just so happens that the audience also wants to change their taste. Can you help me write a few scripts?"


    Wen Li didn''t refuse, just curious, "Have you read the novel I wrote?"


    After getting a negative answer, he meaningfully recommended a software and asked Gu Chi to read his works first.


    Gu Chi held a cup of black tea and looked slowly, his expression was as gentle as the spring breeze, without any change.


    Wen Li couldn''t help feeling discouraged.


    This person was not intimidated, alas, what a pity.


    A Miaomiao cat worm wriggled over, with a smug smile on its face.


    "Brother Gu Chi has watched many horror movies, he scared me, second brother and brother Yun Mu away, don''t try to scare him!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 590： New brother?

    Chapter 590 New Senior Brother?


    Similar personalities, similar temperaments, and similar preferences. When you meet such a person, you will either become a confidant or an opponent.


    The system is looking forward to the meeting between Gu Chi and Wen Li. The atmosphere is not very harmonious, but it doesn''t have the smell of gunpowder it wants to see, which is a bit regrettable.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey, I seem to hear a sigh, is it an illusion? ¡¿


    The system installation did not hear it, this is learned from the host.


    After leaving his cousin''s house, Gu Qize felt more tired than going to work.


    The young president reflected on why he had to work overtime on holidays?


    When he had this idea, he was no longer the workaholic he used to be.


    The stinky brother''s nagging voice came from next to his ear, "This time I''m even more powerful, and I''m sure I can completely shut up those bastards!"


    He subconsciously said: "Maybe it will make them more excited."


    He is a bully, he has always been a double standard, he only allows himself to slander others, and does not allow others to slander back, and each of them lives in his own world, thinking that his cognition must be right, and it is stupid if others do not recognize it.


    Facing this kind of person, the best way is to ignore, report, and blackmail one-stop.


    Gu Yunmu was dissatisfied with this reaction, and complained, "You just don''t care about those remarks. The scolding is too ugly. If you don''t deal with it sooner, what if Miao Miao sees it? Even if she doesn''t surf the Internet very much now, she will watch it when she grows up. Come on, will it be sad if it''s different?"


    He squinted at his brother, "Don''t you care about Miao Miao?"


    Gu Qize expressionless: "I''m going to buy several social platforms."


    Solve directly from the source.


    It¡¯s not that comments that are not good for my sister are not allowed, but to change the atmosphere of those social platforms. The ethos has been changed, and no longer believe in the idea that traffic is the first, not only the younger sister, but many other people will also benefit.


    Gu Yunmu was dumbfounded, "Brother, you are so rich. Even if you just buy shares, these investments are huge!"


    Without waiting for Gu Qize to speak, Gu Yunmu approached cheekily, "Brother, give me some money to spend."


    In the next few days, Gang Jing and the sailors who reappeared because of the official announcement of "Warm Companion" Tuanzi and Li Zhou were hit hard.


    ¡¾I thought it was a zombie account at first, but it turned out to be a living person¡¿


    ¡¾This mouth is too poisonous, you are the trash, your whole family is trash¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t have clairvoyance, I don''t have plastic surgery, I just think they are a fake brother-sister relationship, how about it¡¿


    ¡¾You are useless, I am often judged first, okay¡¿


    Except for a small number of people who still have fighting power, many others have turned off.


    After that, "Warm Companion" officially announced other guests one after another, and attracted the remaining firepower.


    The day before the official live broadcast of the program, Li Zhou suddenly told everyone that his piece of Lingyu was completely broken into two pieces.


    According to past experience, this is a new fellowship coming.


    Here comes the problem, Tuanzi and Li Zhou are going to participate in the show, the eldest brother and the second brother are on the set, the eldest brother follows Gu Chi to a far away city to participate in an art exhibition, and will stay for a few days, the second senior brother takes the third senior brother to participate in another program.


    Danko imagined that scene a little.


    "The new senior brother hurried over and found no one at home, wouldn''t it be miserable?"


    "The other party has Lingyu in his hand," Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her little head, "According to Lingyu''s hint, they should have found us, not this house, no problem."


    "Is that so?"


    Only the dumpling without Lingyu can''t experience that wonderful feeling.


    "I hope so, otherwise I don''t know the place well, maybe I can''t read or understand the words, that would be too miserable."


    Please ask the second and third uncles next door. If anyone is looking for you, please contact me immediately. Tuanzi will take the fourth senior brother and Da Congming to participate in the show together.


    Some animals are afraid of strangers, so the program team chose a pet park as the first stop.


    The program team rents the park for a few days, so there won''t be too many strangers and animals. The area of ??this pet park is not large, and there are places for animals to play in the park, which can reduce the pressure of animals to a certain extent.


    After getting off the plane, Tuanzi and Li Zhou boarded the vehicle arranged by the program group.


    The live broadcast room has been opened, and the popularity of this group has become the first in an instant.


    The program group arranged for the director to ask questions.


    The director is a young girl with a low ponytail and glasses who speaks softly.


    "Come to this program, what are you most worried about?"


    The handsome guy with wheat-colored skin scratched his hair in embarrassment.


    "I''m afraid that my junior sister will worry."


    Tuanzi immediately promised: "Don''t be afraid, Miaomiao will protect you, and will never dislike senior brother, just be yourself."


    Li Zhou showed a sunny and happy smile.


    The little Erha squatting next to his legs also yelled ''Wow''.


    ¡¾There is a feeling of role reversal¡¿


    ¡¾This proves that my female goose is very reliable. Female goose, my treasure, come, Mama kiss]


    A golden barrage floated by.


    ¡¾She''s not your daughter, you can''t just kiss her¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾So familiar and rigorous tone¡¿


    [I remember similar remarks, everyone always jokes about stealing children to cover sacks, some people always think we are serious, all kinds of warnings and education, from Miao Miao''s first variety show to the present, and every time it is a recharge brush Screen¡¿


    ¡¾Which local tyrant is so serious¡¿


    ¡¾I suspect it''s the same person¡¿


    ¡¾Do you still have doubts? Someone picked it up not long ago, is it the director Gu Cheng?]


    ¡¾Why? There is actually a melon that I didn''t eat. Is there an analysis post to look at]


    ¡¾Here, here is the link¡¿


    ¡¾Go eat a melon first, come back after eating¡¿


    ¡¾Where is the need for such trouble, just ask directly, the local tyrant in front, are you Gu Cheng? ¡¿


    The golden barrage drifted past again.


    ¡¾It¡¯s not your sister either, you can¡¯t hold her high and hug her¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Pretend to be stupid¡¿


    Tuanzi neither knew that the eldest brother was taking a break from watching the live broadcast, nor did he know that the eldest brother''s vest had fallen off.


    She bent down and touched Xiao Erha''s head.


    "Miao Miao is a little worried about Da Smart."


    "Smart? What''s the name of this little husky?" The director was a little surprised, with a weird expression on his face.


    Duanzi didn''t understand why she had a weird expression.


    Netizens laughed out loud, thinking that the name was a good one.


    ¡¾It is in line with the naming principles of Chinese people, what is missing is called¡¿


    ¡¾This dog should be a very pure Erha¡¿


    ¡¾Pure or stupid? ¡¿


    ¡¾If it¡¯s the kind with grayish fur and brown eyes, that kind may be smarter, but this should only be compared to... Forget it, I¡¯m kinder, so I won¡¯t make it so clear¡¿


    Tuanzi still said seriously: "Big smart is smaller, I''m afraid it will be scared by the big dog. Sister, what small animal did the other guests bring?"


    According to the requirements of the program group, the director cannot be disclosed, which is also one of the highlights. When the official announced the guests before, except for Da Congming who had been on the trending search with Li Zhou and was exposed early, the pets of the other guests had not been exposed.


    The director gently reminded, "If it is a pet that is too small, it may need the owner to accompany it from time to time."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: This means that there are big dogs¡¿


    Tuanzi hugged Xiao Erha nervously.


    Da Congming was still being silly, trying to grind her teeth with her wrist, but Li Zhou pinched her mouth.


    Li Zhou smiled: "No."


    He took out a teething biscuit and stuffed it into Xiao Erha''s mouth.


    Arrived at the destination, before walking into the central camera, Tuanzi heard a dog barking.


    Da Congming, who was hugged by her, echoed with a baby voice.


    The system quickly connected to the Internet to search for information.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: A golden retriever and a parrot have arrived¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： God call

    Chapter 591 God Comes to Call


    Not only the golden retriever and the parrot came, but also the children Tuanzi knew.


    Zhong Yi still remembered Tuanzi, but he was too lazy to move, so he took the initiative to hug the golden retriever''s neck, "Hey, take me on your back."


    Dancer Lan Lan pulled her son up awkwardly, "It can''t carry you."


    "It can be carried," Zhong Yi whispered, "It has been carried before."


    Lan Lan had to tell him a cruel fact, "It''s not that obediently carried you around, it was your dad who carried you all the time. When you were young, obediently was too small to carry you."


    Zhong Yi''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I thought it was obediently carrying it, sharing my snacks with it every day."


    His chubby face had the words ''gone for nothing'' written on it.


    Lan Lan frowned instantly, "What snacks? You can''t eat heavy oil and salt, and neither can you!"


    The chubby boy shrank his neck, "It''s beef jerky made by grandma himself, without adding anything."


    Lan Lan breathed a sigh of relief.


    While the mother and son were talking, Tuanzi had already cautiously walked over with great wisdom.


    It should have been a good thing for my friends to reunite after a long absence. They play together, two little animals play together.


    It''s just... Tuanzi looked at the little Erha in his arms, then at the golden retriever who was obviously in his prime, and fell silent.


    She was silent, but the little Erha in her arms was not silent, and even barked a few times proudly at the golden retriever.


    ¡¾Hahaha, as expected of Erha, dare to provoke all strong people¡¿


    ¡¾I have to say, the two dogs are very different in size, can they play together? Don''t have an accident]


    ¡¾Instead of worrying about a dog, it is better to worry about the parrot. It is very dangerous for a parrot to meet two dogs¡¿


    ¡¾I remember that Miao Miao and Tang Jing participated in the show together, although it was a year ago, but they are not so unfamiliar, they don''t even say hello? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry about the ones in front, you can also say hello one by one¡¿


    Of course Tuanzi still remembers Tang Jing.


    It was her first time to participate in the show. This little brother who was half a year older than her was serious and rigorous and took care of everyone. She was very impressed. He didn''t say hello right away, and even gave him a long-lost hug, mainly because Tang Jing''s cockatiel landed on the little boy''s shoulder.


    Little Roupao hugged Xiao Erha tightly. This time, it was not because he was afraid that he would get hurt, but because he was afraid that he would hurt other animals.


    "Brother Tang Jing, stay away from Miao Miao, it would be bad if your cleverness scares your parrot."


    Xiao Erha stared at the beautiful parrot, still making the sound of ''Wow''.


    Li Zhou took the initiative to translate: "Da Congming is saying hello, I think it is very beautiful, and I want to make friends with it."


    Tuanzi believed him, so he let go of his hand slightly.


    At this time, little cool brother Tang Jing also spoke, "It''s okay, Bailing is very smart, and it will fly away when it encounters danger."


    After thinking for a while, he explained, "Birds may be more afraid of cats, because cats are too dexterous."


    "Yes, yes, cats are too smart."


    Obviously agreeing with his little friend, but Tuanzi looked at Li Zhou, the big cat, with a smile.


    Li Zhou turned her little head away helplessly.


    Tuanzi can only greet the host Tang Tian.


    The senior host still had that kind look, until the cockatiel suddenly flew up and said crisply, "Tang Tian is so hypocritical! Tang Tian is so hypocritical!"


    Tang Tian held his forehead in pain.


    Brother Cool quickly asked the cockatiel to come back, "Stop talking!"


    The cockatiel didn''t listen at all and kept shouting.


    Tuanzi was a little dazed and could only tug at the corner of his brother''s clothes.


    Li Zhou translated in a low voice: "This parrot is very angry, but not angry with the father and son."


    The parrot''s magic came and successfully created the first hot spot of "Warm Companion".


    The audience frantically brushed up the barrage.


    ¡¾It makes sense for a parrot to learn the tongue. It will only say that when someone teaches it. Here comes the problem. It should only contact the Tang family at ordinary times. Who taught it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Probably not Tang Jing, he wouldn''t say that about Dad, could it be Tang Tian''s wife? ¡¿


    ¡¾But they only showed their affection some time ago¡¿


    ¡¾I knew that there is no real love in the entertainment industry, it''s all fake, it''s all human design¡¿


    ¡¾They all called hypocrisy, could it be that Tang Tian cheated? Or is it that his wife can''t bear to look at him because he has one thing on the outside and another on the other side? ¡¿


    ¡¾I already knew that he was a hypocrite. He treated my brother very well on the show before, but he plagiarized him on another show¡¿


    ¡¾The above, is there a possibility that your dear brother just plagiarized, and it¡¯s all confirmed¡¿


    Tang Tian is an old-timer in the hosting industry, the first brother of the TV station where he works, and his reputation is not inferior to those second-line actors.


    In the time of this discussion, the popularity of entries such as #ÌÆÌì¿­Ðé#, #ÌÆÌì˼ʧrail# has been rising steadily, and they will be on the list in a blink of an eye.


    The marketing account is like a shark that smells blood. It starts with a picture, and the rest is all made up, saying some specious things.


    Many people who don''t know the truth and don''t like to use their brains are instantly led astray.


    The whole incident developed so quickly that the program director was dumbfounded.


    His show really focuses on warmth, why is there a **** storm on the Internet? Is the current rhythm so good? Don''t even use your brain to understand what happened?


    The director suspected that someone was targeting Tang Tian.


    Tang Tian will not be able to go online, but there are some things he can''t say in front of the camera. Having said that, most people will only reply, ''You are an artist, you should accept other people''s judgments''.


    At this time, despite his quick thinking, he can''t think of a way to fool the past, and everything he says will be misunderstood.


    The children don''t understand the twists and turns here. Li Zhou doesn''t understand the entertainment industry, and Lan Lan doesn''t understand it very well. She usually only needs to practice and perform on stage.


    Ketuanzi also has a system plug-in.


    Having been by the host''s side for many years, no matter how old-fashioned and prudish they are, they will be affected involuntarily.


    The originally cold system started to have a dark belly, knew double standards, and recently even started to eat melons.


    Chiguatong is connecting to the world''s network. Seeing the news related to Tang Tian fermenting so quickly, it seems that someone has been guarding the computer. When they find news related to it, they start attacking, and quickly tell the host the news.


    It is only responsible for conveying information, and the host itself decides how to do it.


    The little girl chose to help without hesitation.


    Although the number of contact times decreased after participating in the program, Brother Xiaoku was willing to let the house go, and silently carried heavy things to work. He is a very good person. His father must be very good if he can teach such a good person.


    Moreover, the eldest brother and the second brother have also cooperated with Tang Tian and praised each other. She also believes in the judgment of the eldest brother and the second brother.


    "Brother Tang Jing, why is your parrot called so?" Tuanzi blinked his big eyes curiously, "Could it be that someone doesn''t like your father, so he came to your house to scold your father, and it heard it?"


    ¡¾Children are naive, these days, who still scolds offline, it¡¯s all online, no matter how ugly the words are, you don¡¯t have to be responsible¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you are very proud, right¡¿


    ¡¾Squat a truth¡¿


    ¡¾How could the words of Tang Tian''s son be the truth¡¿


    A crew.


    While the prop group was carrying the props, Gu Cheng secretly watched the live broadcast while pretending to be serious.


    The show was really warm at the beginning, and he breathed a sigh of relief, but turned around and netizens made all kinds of malicious speculations because of one sentence, and he unconsciously frowned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 592： peacock

    Chapter 592 The Peacock Spreads Its Tail


    Tang Jing didn''t like to lie, and Tang Tian didn''t give any extra instructions. When asked by his acquaintance sister, he answered truthfully, with a somewhat resentful expression on his face.


    "A few days ago, my mother saw the comments on the Internet. Many people said this sentence, so my mother said it to my father. Bailing heard it and said it at home every day."


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾The truth is so simple? It''s not derailment, it''s not about one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes? ¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe it¡¯s that simple. When "Warm Companion" officially announced Tang Tian and his son, didn¡¯t many netizens call him hypocritical and laughed at him for not doing his job¡¿


    ¡¾It was his own hypocrisy, saying on the show that everyone needs to do their job well first, so why doesn¡¯t he obediently do his job well? ¡¿


    ¡¾Uh, he is the host of a variety show. He is currently participating in a variety show. Is there a problem? When necessary, he can host and do two jobs with one salary. The program team is ecstatic! ¡¿


    ¡¾That''s also very strange, why did his wife tell him such things? Is it mocking? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one above is probably single, do you understand the teasing between husband and wife? This was an uncomfortable thing, but when my wife said it jokingly, the atmosphere changed.]


    ¡¾Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it¡¿


    Whether netizens believe it or not, Tuanzi believes it.


    "Those who say uncle are too hateful."


    As if it was her who was being said, Tuanzi clenched his fists angrily, and Erha also yelled a few times in cooperation.


    "You''re so smart, don''t you think so?"


    "Wow!"


    Duanzi puffed up his face, "Miaomiao knows the meaning of hypocrisy, Miaomiao doesn''t think uncle is hypocritical. Uncle is very gentle and can cook. Your stir-fried pork with green peppers is delicious."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the cockatiel spoke again.


    "Honey, how about steak tonight?"


    Before the parrot said that Tang Tian was a hypocrite, he had a bitter expression on his forehead, which would imitate him talking to his wife, and his face blushed directly.


    "Braun, shut up!"


    The cockatiel happily flew down in mid-air, and landed on the shoulder of Li Zhou, whom it had a crush on.


    "Honey, try this chestnut roast chicken."


    "Honey, what do you think of me wearing this?"


    "baby¡­"


    "Honey¡­"


    "Wife..."


    The cockatiel chattered a lot.


    During the period, whenever Tang Tian tried to catch it from Li Zhou''s shoulder, it would fly away. When Tang Tian leaves, it will fly back, which is very clever.


    ¡¾Oh my god, Mr. Tang, why are you so... in private... can''t describe it, someone help me describe it¡¿


    ¡¾Open your eyes to your wife''s peacock all the time? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I got goosebumps all over my body¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going, so this couple is so sweet, I was wrong a billion times¡¿


    ¡¾What''s wrong? It looks like he deliberately taught this parrot. How can a parrot talk so much? ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, then may I ask, did you teach ''Tang Tian is so hypocritical'' or did the parrot learn it by himself? Can''t answer? ¡¿


    ¡¾It''s a good answer, ''Tang Tian is so hypocritical'' must have been scolded by his wife, the relationship between the two of them was in crisis, and the rest of the nasty words were taught on purpose to confuse the audience, and continue to rely on showing affection and love to gain attention¡¿


    ¡¾Did no one notice Miao Miao''s expression? The mouth is wide open, is there no air leakage? ¡¿


    Duanzi had a melon-eating expression on his face.


    "The relationship between uncle and aunt is really good."


    Brother Cool still had a straight face, "Dad never talks to me like that, and he doesn''t talk to my grandma like that either."


    Duanzi has never seen how his parents get along with each other. However, judging from the photos sent by the system, the relationship between parents is very good.


    Even if it¡¯s just a photo of each other looking at each other, you can feel an atmosphere that makes people smile.


    She likes that feeling.


    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help being silly.


    "Hey~"


    ¡¾What is Miao Miao laughing at? You laugh so cutely, I want to laugh too]


    ¡¾Baby Tang Jing, your parents don¡¯t want you, come to Auntie¡¯s house¡¿


    ¡¾I feel that the rumors can be self-defeating¡¿


    ¡¾What is broken? If it was really a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t Tang Tian have explained it long ago?¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking about irrelevant topics¡¿


    Lan Lan didn''t interrupt, and didn''t know what to say.


    She rarely has time recently, she can accompany her son and correct some of his habits. As far as her own style is concerned, she doesn''t want to cause trouble. Especially when encountering things where the situation is unknown and the information is insufficient, shutting up is the best answer.


    However, if she really asked her to give an answer, she didn''t think the host was hypocritical in creating a loving wife.


    Perhaps a parrot can teach, but the truest reaction of a child is the truth.


    Even if some children have been taught in advance, but the acting skills of that child can''t be comparable to the actor and queen, right?


    Seeing that Tang Tian was extremely embarrassed, she changed the subject in a timely manner.


    "Didn''t you say that there are five groups of guests? Haven''t the other two groups arrived yet?"


    She tried to make her words seem natural and smooth.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious what kind of small animals they have in their house? Is it a puppy or a kitten?¡±


    "Dog!" Zhong Yi raised his hands and cheered, "I like dogs!"


    Besides, the docile golden retriever rubbed against his body.


    Tuanzi was very envious.


    The other dog¡¯s dog is so big, its hair is so soft, and it has a tail, so fluffy, it must be easy to touch.


    Looking at my own great intelligence, when and when can I grow so tall and strong?


    She held up the big cleverness, and said, "Eat a lot, and grow taller."


    Blue eyes looked at her seriously.


    "Wow!"


    "Did Da Congming understand Miao Miao''s words?" Tuanzi looked at Li Zhou expectantly.


    Li Zhou chose to take care of his sister between the truth and his sister''s mood.


    "Well, it promised you that it will eat a lot and grow tall and strong."


    "Wow!"


    Tuanzi was even happier, "Big Clever must be agreeing with Miao Miao!"


    Li Zhou continued to nod his conscience. In fact, Da Zhiming said that it wants to have fun in the ground.


    The three groups of guests waited eagerly, and finally the other two groups of guests came.


    Dumplings don¡¯t even know each other. A group of guests is the actress Sheng Xin and her daughter Zhou Mei. Their family has a majestic forest cat, which is very handsome.


    The other group is drama actor Zheng Lai and his son Zheng Feng. Their family actually raised a pony covered in black.


    ¡¾My God, this is the most handsome and domineering cat I have ever seen¡¿


    ¡¾I actually want to call a cat Big Brother¡¿


    ¡¾I really want to give this cat a BGM¡¿


    ¡¾Wish Fang Fangfang come out soon, leave it to you! ¡¿


    ¡¾How did you catch Zhu Fang again¡¿


    ¡¾Can you guarantee that Zhu Fang is watching the show? ¡¿


    ¡¾He is a diehard fan of Miao Miao, it is impossible not to watch it¡¿


    ¡¾They actually raise horses, what kind of family is this?¡¿


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide again.


    "Aren''t cats and ponies too handsome?"


    Hearing this, the cockatiel immediately flew up and shouted, "I''m the most handsome! I''m the most handsome!"


    ¡¾Here comes the question, did Teacher Tang and Xiaojing say this, or is it simply that this parrot is too narcissistic¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t imagine the expression of Little Cool Brother when he said this¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 593： hug me

    Chapter 593 Hurry up and hug me


    The five groups of guests met for the first time, and before they had time to seriously greet each other, the forest cat, which was particularly cold and domineering before, walked straight to Li Zhou with its strong legs.


    The pony, who had been kicking the ground gracefully, rushed towards Li Zhou.


    The camera operator still remembered that one of the highlights of the show was Li Zhou, so he quickly pointed the camera at him.


    I saw the larger forest cat take off and jump directly into Li Zhou''s arms.


    He is larger than ordinary cats, and when Li Zhou instinctively caught it, his hands sank slightly.


    The little pony growled and raised its front legs, as if it wanted to give Li Zhou a hug.


    Finding that it can''t hug, it can only press its front hooves on Li Zhou.


    Seeing this, the cockatiel, which was only reserved and occasionally parked on Li Zhou''s shoulder before, directly landed on his head, and even paced back and forth to show off, as if to say ''this is the human I look like''.


    Little Erha had long wanted to go down to the ground to have fun, but this time he struggled even more violently. After landing successfully, he ran towards Li Zhou with a bark.


    The golden retriever called Obedient couldn''t sit still anymore, abandoned his little master, and rushed towards Li Zhou with a smile on his face.


    In an instant, Li Zhou was surrounded by animals, all of them were extremely enthusiastic, wanting to hug and rub.


    ¡¾Tears of envy burst out, when will I be able to please animals like this¡¿


    ¡¾I thought it was amazing when I saw the video on the Internet before, but I didn¡¯t expect a live version to come today¡¿


    ¡¾I wanted to say that this is a new character design, but this kind of character design cannot be shaped by external forces¡¿


    Duanzi is no longer a surprise.


    She is the big golden retriever, cockatiel, forest cat and black pony who are greedy for others.


    Opening her hand slightly, she deceived herself, "At this moment, Miao Miao is the senior brother, and the one surrounded by everyone is Miao Miao."


    The little cool brother Tang Jing glanced at her, but still didn''t puncture her false fantasy.


    Zhong Yi imitated the dumplings and opened his hands.


    However, he only loves his golden retriever, treats the golden retriever as a good friend, and even gives him a lot of snacks.


    The two newcomers were quite restrained at first, but after seeing this scene, they not only became more relaxed, but also joined the other three children.


    "Is he your brother?"


    It was the little girl named Zhou Mei who spoke. The little girl is seven and a half years old, taller than her peers, her small face is also very delicate, her eyelashes are thick and long, like a small fan.


    "Why does everyone like him?" Zhou Mei was a little distressed, "Fei Chi usually doesn''t pay attention to us."


    "Maybe I think he is the same kind," Tuanzi said with a smile, "They are all beasts."


    The little cat also has a heart of a beast.


    She glanced at the face of the new sister, and leaned over to post it happily.


    Zheng Feng is a young boy with red lips and white teeth. He endured the shyness when he first met to greet everyone, and couldn''t help asking the same question.


    "But your brother looks more like a college student playing basketball, not like a beast."


    Li Zhou has a young and handsome face, with a sunny and cheerful temperament, and his wheat-colored skin is reminiscent of Jianqi. He feels more like a big dog than a beast.


    "Hey," Tuanzi shook his head, "you will know later, brother is really a beast sometimes, such as when running."


    The director shot enough material, so people quickly separated Li Zhou from the animals. Otherwise, if the filming continues, Li Zhou will occupy the five animals, and the other guests can only watch helplessly, and the other guests will be too pitiful.


    When the golden retriever and other animals were taken back, they were still quite reluctant to part.


    The handsome and domineering forest cat even turned its belly in front of everyone.


    It turns its belly once, and it only looks at Li Zhou.


    ¡¾The fierce man is acting like a baby, oh my god, my heart is about to melt¡¿


    ¡¾Li Zhou, a man who makes all animals fall in love with him¡¿


    ¡¾I have to suspect that he is catnip¡¿


    ¡¾Hurry up and hug it! If you don''t hug me, I''m about to get started! ¡¿


    Zhou Mei looked at her forest cat pitifully.


    "Mom, why does Mercedes treat it differently?"


    Actress Sheng Xin also had question marks.


    Although this handsome young man has a unique temperament, her husband is also quite handsome. Does her cat look at her face or other close people? She also wants Mao Mao to take the initiative to post stickers.


    Mother and daughter hold each other pitifully.


    Danzi also thinks that this cat monster will act like a baby.


    "Brother, don''t you hold it?"


    The inch-cut youth twitched the corners of his lips.


    "It''s saying, I''m giving you a chance, hurry up and hug me!"


    A few people looked at the forest cat, which is still domineering even if it turns its belly up and acts like a baby. They always felt that if this cat could talk, it would really say so.


    ¡¾Puff ha ha ha¡¿


    ¡¾I order you, Hurry up and hug¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I really think he can understand animal language¡¿


    ¡¾How can it be so magical¡¿


    The forest cat, which claims to be my uncle, can''t get hugs from loving humans, so it gets up by itself and returns to its owner with mighty steps.


    Zhou Mei squatted down and touched its chin, "Fei Chi, it''s okay, I like you very much."


    Fei Chi proudly raised his furry chin, he was completely different from the little sticky cake just now.


    Zhou Mei was a little disappointed, she secretly glanced at the handsome guy with wheat-colored skin, and made up her mind to ask this big brother for advice later.


    The five groups of guests have already made preliminary acquaintances.


    The program group focuses on warmth. Firstly, the guests they are looking for do not have too serious scandals. Secondly, the process of each link is not strict, and the guests have a high degree of freedom.


    What the director wants is a true master-pet relationship.


    "Let''s move around freely, the entire pet park has been rented out, and all items can be played."


    The guests were not in a hurry to play, and gathered around the little black horse.


    Cats, dogs and parrots are relatively common pets, but there are really very few people who keep horses at home. What''s more, this pony named Black Whirlwind is really handsome, with big eyes and watery eyes.


    The two girls fondled its hair, but Hei Xuanfeng was not angry, and his tail shook slightly.


    "Really handsome and obedient!"


    Zhou Mei was a little moved, and asked Zheng Feng what preparations he needed to do to raise a horse.


    After listening, she immediately lowered her head, "Then our family can''t support it."


    "It doesn''t matter." Tuanzi is an optimist, even if he is a little moved, he will not force it, "We still have to shoot a show together, and there is still a long time to interact with Hei Xuanfeng. And there are too many people in Miao Miao''s family. A big smart is enough."


    Zhong Yi hugs her golden retriever tightly.


    No matter how handsome the forest cat and the little black horse are, or how smart the cockatiel is, he loves his aunt the most.


    Holding the golden retriever''s neck, staring at the little Erha who has been trying to get close, and knowing that this Erha is called Big Smart, the little boy said in disbelief, "It''s called Big Smart? How smart is it?"


    Da Congming immediately cried out in dissatisfaction.


    Its body is small, but its voice is very loud.


    Zhong Yi is not afraid at all, "My family is smart only when they are obedient."


    Lan Lan patted his head speechlessly, "You think our family is obedient and smart, but Miao Miao also thinks her family is very smart."


    "That''s right," Tuanzi leaned over dissatisfied, pinching Zhong Yi''s cheek with one hand, "You can''t speak ill of Da Smart."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 594： Jin Shilin and long legs

    Chapter 594 Jin Shilin and Long Legs


    Lan Lan raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She didn''t feel that Tuanzi was bullying her son, but felt that Tuanzi''s behavior really showed intimacy.


    Sure enough, children are innocent, even if they just participate in a program, they can make true friends.


    Some netizens'' judgments are completely opposite to hers, thinking that Tuanzi is bullying her younger brother.


    Zhong Yi, who seemed to be being bullied, immediately took out a milk candy from his pocket.


    "Sister Miaomiao, here you go, don''t be angry."


    He glanced at the big clever who had been looking at him with wise blue eyes, "Your dog is very smart, so smart, my dog ??is only a little smarter than it."


    Duanzi responded quickly.


    However, as Aunt Lanlan said, everyone thinks their own animals are the best.


    "They cannot be compared together."


    Duanzi accepted the candy, reluctantly let him go, and reminded him.


    Zhong Yi quickly shut his mouth tightly, and when Tuanzi walked away, he said to the golden retriever again, "Hey, I still think you are the best, we are best friends!"


    Golden Retriever gave a soft ''bark'' sound.


    Li Zhou glanced from a distance, then touched his chin.


    Tuanzi put the candy away and ran back, Erha tried hard to catch up with him.


    "Fourth senior brother, why are you staring at Zhong Yi? Do you want to pinch his face too?"


    The little girl described the touch.


    "It''s soft and warm, and it will bounce when you poke it. If you want to pinch, Miao Miao will take you to pinch it."


    The inch-cut young man pinched her face with a smile, "There''s no need to look far away."


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    ¡¾Hahaha, the two cute faces are sure to be easy to pinch. Hurry up and let me pinch them. You can also send me there by courier¡¿


    ¡¾Friends in front, don¡¯t mind forming a team¡¿


    ¡¾Be careful Gu Cheng comes out again¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, we talked so hard, why didn''t the elder brother stop it? Is it embarrassing to run away after being lifted? ¡¿


    ¡¾A serious director shy? I feel very emotional]


    Li Zhou told Tuanzi a little secret.


    ¡°That golden retriever really wants to play with his new friend, but Zhong Yi has been clinging to him, and he doesn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    "is that so?"


    Tuanzi looked over in surprise, she only saw that the golden retriever was also very clingy to the little master.


    But look around, although the animals are of different species, they can play together unexpectedly.


    The cockatiel named Bailing relies on its own ability to fly, sometimes it stops on the pony, sometimes it flies around Xiao Erha, and even provokes the forest cat. After being almost caught by the forest cat, the cockatiel simply stopped on the pony''s head, walking around triumphantly.


    Little Erha is really too young, but he is lively and active, and keeps circling the audience.


    The forest cat seems to be staring at the cockatoo. It is as cold as it, and has been pacing near the little black horse, with sharp eyes darting at the parrot from time to time.


    Noticing this detail, Tang Jing didn''t dare to go far. He still couldn''t help complaining to Tang Tian, ??"Who does Bai Ling look like? Why do you want to provoke everyone?"


    Tang Tian was also very curious.


    Some parrots are very smart, but this one in their family is obviously too smart. Thinking of what Bai Ling said just now, Tang Tian only felt a headache and needed to slow down.


    He pressed his temple, and out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Tuanzi walking over with Zhong Yi, and greeted him friendly.


    "Hey, we''re here to play with you."


    Duanzi pressed Zhong Yi with one hand.


    Here, she is taller than Zhong Yi, but only a little bit taller. Tuanzi was still not satisfied, every time he stood on tiptoe on purpose, pressed the opponent''s shoulder, and pretended to be able to handle it with ease.


    "His family obediently wants to play with everyone."


    Zhong Yi pushed the golden retriever. The golden retriever hesitated for a while, but still leaned towards the pony. Its long and supple tail twirled crazily, which showed that it was very happy to make new friends.


    The little boy has kept dogs for so long, and he still knows some dog body language.


    "Well, it really wants to make friends. I will take it out to play more often in the future."


    "It makes friends, so you can make friends." Tuanzi could vaguely understand Zhong Yi''s mentality, probably because he felt that he and the golden retriever were best friends with each other, so he decided that the other party didn''t want to make friends anymore. "It''s fun to have more people."


    Big eyes curled up, and the dumpling laughed like a flower, "But you have to make friends who you can hang out with, don''t force yourself."


    The little boy hesitated for a while, glanced at her cautiously, and asked in a low voice, "Then are we friends?"


    Duanzi immediately puffed up his face.


    Zhong Yi quickly hugged his head and begged for mercy.


    In fact, the dumpling had never hit him on the head, but the little boy had such an instinctive reaction.


    "Haven''t we been friends for a long time?"


    The dumpling almost turned into a puffer fish.


    She stretched out her finger to poke Zhong Yi''s face, a hole was poked out of her soft face, and it quickly bounced back.


    "We have been broadcasting together for such a long time, and now we are broadcasting together again!"


    The little heroine expressed that she was very angry and wanted to break up with Zhong Yi for a day!


    The little boy immediately took out another milk candy.


    Tuanzi squinted at the milk candy, let out a heavy ''hum'', and turned his head.


    The little boy increased his size to two, but the dumpling ignored him.


    The little boy was a little distressed.


    Thinking of the last live show together, his eyes brightened.


    "Then let me show you a caterpillar wriggling!"


    Lan Lan, who had been smiling and watching the children interacting, changed her face.


    Why hasn¡¯t my son changed his habit of imitating caterpillars?


    "Xiao Yi, the ground is very dirty!"


    "It''s okay," Zhong Yi was very optimistic, "Dirty clothes can be washed in the washing machine."


    Lan Lan: "..."


    How dare Tuanzi really turn him into a caterpillar, she doesn''t like caterpillars at all.


    "If you can become a spider, Miao Miao will forgive you."


    Duanzi made a silk-spinning motion, "It would be better if you can spin silk."


    The little boy was dumbfounded, "I can only spit."


    The audience has long been laughing like crazy.


    ¡¾These two are so funny together¡¿


    ¡¾Children are innocent, alas, I''m so envious¡¿


    ¡¾Is this show always in this style? It¡¯s really boring, let¡¯s slip away¡¿


    Seeing this scene, Li Zhou, who was a little nervous about participating in the show, gradually relaxed.


    As soon as he relaxed, he found a bunch of cats in front of him.


    The forest cat named Fei Chi was meowing softly.


    "Hurry up and hug me!"


    Li Zhou was a little speechless.


    Suddenly, his nose moved slightly, and he looked in a certain direction involuntarily.


    Near the pet park.


    Jin Shilin got off the taxi, took out his mobile phone to check the address, found the right direction, and continued on his way.


    When passing a flower bed, a pair of long legs blocked the way.


    The pair of long legs are placed horizontally, and the upper body of the owner of the long legs is hidden in the flowers.


    Even the well-informed Jin Shilin was a little shocked.


    Is the alcoholic lying here drunk, or is there a murder?


    Suddenly, those long legs moved.


    Jin Shilin breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he is still alive.


    "Sir," he called out, depending on his attire, "don''t lie here and sleep."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 595： Dongmendong

    Chapter 595 East Gate East


    Hearing Jin Shilin''s voice, the long-legged owner wriggled on the spot, but didn''t move away.


    Jin Shilin pushed his glasses, his expression didn''t change, but his eyes were cold.


    He is a very self-disciplined person, no matter what happens, he has self-control, and he also likes the feeling that everything is under his control, so he especially hates tobacco, alcohol and classics.


    After all, if you touch these five types, especially the three types of wine and classics, you may lose control and make mistakes.


    Isn¡¯t the difference between humans and animals the ability to have self-control? Knowing that you may make a mistake if you touch it, why try it? Just stop it at the source.


    Although he is unmarried and currently has no lovers, he has indeed met many people who cheated after drinking. When the other party seeks forgiveness from his girlfriend, he uses the reason that he drank too much and failed to control it.


    He always scoffed at it. If you drink too much, you have no chance of getting out of control, but if you drink too little, you can''t restrain yourself, and you will hit it off immediately. Any woman who forgave her boyfriend because of this would be out of her mind.


    When he meets someone who smokes and drinks at work, he can keep his face unchanged. When encountering those who are stained with the classic three, he will keep his face calm and report secretly in private. In life, he doesn''t even need to maintain basic work etiquette.


    The person lying in front of him was more like a drunkard. He didn''t need to hide his disgust, he turned a corner and was about to leave. He even thought in his heart that it would be better if a dog stepped on the drunkard later.


    As soon as he turned a corner, those legs squirmed over and continued to stop him.


    Jin Shilin: "..."


    He simply took out his mobile phone decisively and prepared to call the police. The reason was affecting the appearance of the city and malicious touching.


    Also at this time, he heard a low voice.


    "Head hurts."


    Very clear voice, it doesn''t seem like he drank too much alcohol, but the accent is a bit strange.


    He looked over and found that when the other party squirmed, his head came out of the flowers.


    This is a very delicate face, the overall facial features are soft, quite masculine and feminine. Moreover, he has a pair of dog eyes that are very similar to his cousin Miao Miao, slightly drooping, making him look particularly harmless.


    What is more special is that his eyes seem to be silver-gray. The pupils of Chinese people are rarely of this color.


    His hair should be naturally curly or brown, which makes people think of Teddy dogs.


    Teddy... Ah no, the handsome brown-haired guy looked up and noticed Jin Shilin.


    Even though he is wearing casual clothes, Jin Shilin still looks capable and powerful.


    The handsome brown-haired guy immediately hid his head back in the flowers, and kept muttering, "I can''t see me, I can''t see me, I can''t see..."


    Jin Shilin: "...do I need to call the police?"


    He suspected that this person was sick and needed the help of the police uncle to send him home.


    "Report, call the police?"


    The handsome brown-haired guy jumped up in fright, but soon his legs softened and he sat on the ground.


    He seemed unaccustomed to standing and walking on two legs.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t call the police."


    Suspiciousness soared instantly.


    Jin Shilin decisively called the police.


    The already fair face of the handsome brown-haired guy turned even whiter, almost transparent.


    Which one''s skin is nearly transparent?


    When he looked over again, the handsome brown-haired guy''s face returned to normal, but his body kept shaking!


    Suspicious, very suspicious.


    The police officer arrived soon and asked the handsome brown-haired guy to show his ID card.


    "Body, identity card?"


    The handsome guy understood these words, but he didn''t.


    "No, no."


    Police Officer: "...what''s your name? Where do you live? What other relatives can prove your identity?"


    The eyes of the handsome guy are about to turn into mosquito coils.


    "My name is Dongmendong, ah no, Dongmenxi... where I live... I don''t remember... Dear, relatives... I don''t have one, ah no, there is one, ah no, there are two, three..."


    When he said this, the handsome brown-haired guy kept shaking, his voice was also shaking, and anyone with eyes could tell that he was panicking.


    Police officer and Jin Shilin: "..."


    You can only tell your name, but you cannot provide any other information. Regardless of whether you are sick or suspicious, you need to leave with the police.


    When he was forced to leave, the handsome brown-haired guy was already in tears.


    "Obviously it''s very close, but can..." The energy is exhausted!


    He tried to cast a vicious glance at Jin Shilin who was standing there.


    The man in gray casual clothes pushed his glasses and turned around decisively.


    Pet ??Park.


    The children who got to know each other have gone crazy.


    The animals brought by everyone are not afraid of life, and this meeting is also very enjoyable. Cats, dogs, parrots and ponies also look harmonious.


    Participating parents are extra worry-free, and can even sit and chat in rows.


    The director and other staff are also quite worry-free.


    Several staff members were still talking in low voices.


    "This is simply the most heartwarming show I''ve ever been on."


    "Yes, there are always guests who want to make trouble in other programs, or the program group wants to make trouble. Our director is really a wonderful flower."


    "What''s so strange? Is this called a normal person? Recently, the Internet has been full of smog, and it''s annoying. Wouldn''t it be better to have more healing programs like this?"


    Most of the viewers who stayed thought so. It¡¯s rare to have a program that truly heals. Just watching it while drinking tea and nibbling melon seeds seems to wash away the fatigue of a week¡¯s work.


    Of course, there were also some people who stayed here to make disgusting people, saying things like ''stars make money'' and ''it''s too boring, how do you see it'', and everyone reported them.


    Some people are silent before leaving, showing with practical actions that they may not love, but they will not hurt. Respect others to be respected.


    Playing around until noon, the children and animals all stared in the direction of the director. They didn''t speak, but there were three words written in their eyes.


    "Send box lunch!"


    The director hurriedly served the meal.


    Everyone ate happily.


    Lan Lan only ate a third of it.


    Zhong Yi saw it, and said pleasantly, "Mom, do you know that I don''t have enough to eat, so you specially left it for me?"


    Lan Lan who wants to keep in shape: "...ah, I left it for you."


    Zhong Yi happily took it, and while eating, she didn''t forget to say, "Thank you mom, I love you!"


    The tone of the next few words is exactly the same as when Tuanzi spoke, and he learned it from Tuanzi.


    Lan Lan was stunned.


    She doesn''t spend much time with her son. To be honest, the relationship is not deep, and she and her husband are strict. Children in the playful stage don''t particularly like their type of parent.


    But the son said he loved her.


    Lan Lan was so moved that she almost decided to go back and give her son another meal.


    As soon as she saw her son''s size, she swallowed back her excitement.


    It is not only Zhong Yi who is not full, but also the dumplings and Li Zhou, especially the dumplings.


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other, and with identical smiles, they found the director.


    The director felt like he was being targeted by two beasts.


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi clutched his stomach, showing a pitiful expression, as if the momentary release of internal force just now was the director''s illusion, "I''m not full, I''m so hungry."


    Li Zhou imitated her tone, "I''m so hungry."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 596： east door west

    Chapter 596 Dongmenxi


    The camera was aimed at them, and the scene of brothers and sisters joining forces to beg for food was broadcast live.


    ¡¾I''m dying of laughter, these two look like they haven''t eaten for a few days¡¿


    ¡¾Worthy of being brothers and sisters, the tone and demeanor are almost exactly the same¡¿


    ¡¾Didn''t you notice the front and back transition? The ferocious beast came out of the mountain one second, and the cute beast acted like a baby the next second]


    ¡¾Little handsome guy, you are more suitable for being handsome, don¡¯t pretend to be cute¡¿


    The director called the logistics staff over, and when he learned that there were many more lunch boxes, he brought them over.


    Like film crews and program crews, just in case, when ordering boxed lunches, they always order more on the basis of the number of guests and staff. In the end, if there is anything left over, the people in the group can take it away with permission.


    This time, Tuanzi and Li Zhou are both cheaper.


    The two of them didn''t care about their image at all, they just squatted next to the director, opened the lunch box in unison, and started grilling the rice.


    It''s just that when you encounter unpalatable dishes, you still have to eat them in order not to waste them.


    At this time, the faces of the two will wrinkle into bitter melons.


    The audience laughed like crazy.


    At this time, the director received a call.


    "Oh, okay, then I''ll arrange someone to pick him up."


    Hung up the phone, the director raised his feet and walked forward, and found that he had bumped into someone. He looked down, and at the same time, Tuanzi was holding a box lunch to eat, and at the same time blocked his way, looking over curiously.


    Her cheeks are bulging, and she is still eating hard, but curiosity has overflowed from her big eyes, which makes people involuntarily explain, "A foreign zoologist will come to explain animal-related knowledge in the afternoon. He is not very good at lingua franca. Our program team does not have anyone who can speak their country''s language, so we specially hired a translator."


    The dumpling finally swallowed the food.


    She asked the audience''s aspirations, "Please translate? Will it be expensive? Is the program group so rich?"


    Before participating in the show, the eldest brother and the second brother helped her analyze it. Their show focuses on warmth and healing, and it lacks a lot of explosive points. It may be popular, but it will not be a big hit. And businessmen are all looking for profit, so they will be very cautious when investing. Therefore, this program should not have too many sponsorships from advertisers.


    Later, Gu Qize found out about this, and told her that if the program lacked an advertiser, she could find him. There are many sub-brands of Runze Hotel Group, and you can invest in any of them. If you like ostentation, you can come to a few more brands.


    "Hey," the director showed a thief-like expression, "It''s free. A friend of mine invited me here. It just so happened that the interpreter had recently returned to China. He seemed to have encountered problems when he was transferred. He was fine these days, so he came to the rescue. gone."


    Bai got a capable translator, no wonder the director laughed like a wrinkle.


    Duanzi is still very curious about translation.


    She later learned through Wen Li that the second uncle''s youngest son, Jin Shilin, who had eaten hot pot with her, was a well-known translator who was good at multiple languages. He is often stationed abroad, and people often offer high prices to recruit him.


    As a curious cat, Tuanzi specially asked the system to play the languages ??of other countries a few times. After listening, she was full of question marks.


    It is not easy to master a language and use it proficiently. To master multiple languages, how many brains do you need?


    "I''ll take a look too!"


    She quickly finished the lunch box, and she was so happy that she asked the staff to go and have a look.


    Many viewers are still very curious.


    ¡¾I especially admire people who are good at multilingualism, every time they make me realize that people are different¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s nothing to be able to write and recognize. What I admire most is the kind of person who can speak a foreign language fluently. Every time I speak a foreign language, my tongue seems to be knotted¡¿


    ¡¾Tongue tied +1¡¿


    ¡¾If you are so good, come and help out for free, it will save a lot of money for the program team, I feel sorry for the director laughing like this¡¿


    Tuanzi followed the staff to the exit, and soon saw a young man in casual clothes who could hardly hide his elite temperament.


    Her eyes widened with a ¡®whoosh¡¯.


    "He He¡­"


    "He''s so handsome, isn''t he?" the staff enviously said, "He''s capable and handsome, God won''t close the window for him."


    ¡¾I''m going, are the translations so complicated these days? You have a face and a face, you have to have a figure and a figure, and your temperament is very abstinent]


    ¡¾Abstinence elite man, I can! ¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t he really planning to make his debut on the show? This appearance, this temperament, killed many artists in seconds]


    ¡¾I don¡¯t think his salary will make him want to enter this circle¡¿


    ¡¾God, please let me have one-tenth of his annual salary¡¿


    Interrupted by the staff, Tuanzi failed to call out ''cousin''. Afterwards, she stopped shouting, and pretended to meet Jin Shilin for the first time, she was still presentable, and stretched out her claws to shake hands with him in a childish voice.


    "This is the first time we met, my name is Gu Miaomiao."


    Jin Shilin raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he understood what she meant, and introduced himself seriously.


    One big and one small are shaking hands in a sunny park, the picture is very beautiful.


    The guests did not expect that they would wait for a handsome translator.


    Zheng Lai whispered: "If he wants to enter the industry, he can play that kind of high-cold president and financial boss. Anyway, he is definitely the right choice for professional dramas. His temperament and appearance alone will definitely attract a large number of audiences."


    Tang Tian smiled and said: "If the script is good, maybe there will be a hit drama."


    Lan Lan: "Of course, we have to meet a good director team and other artists."


    Sheng Xin also cooperated very much in the discussion, "Then the audience jumped up for joy?"


    ¡¾Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say such impossible things anymore¡¿


    ¡¾Good script, good actors, good director, good lighting, good photography... It is too difficult to gather all the elements, it is too difficult for us¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s too unprofessional to say that just by looking at your face¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s not enough to talk¡¿


    ¡¾Never mind, the person in front is just jealous. After all, that person has no face, no figure, no ability, or even unwillingness to work hard, so he can only hurt others¡¿


    The children are also very conspicuous, they surrounded Jin Shilin excitedly, and introduced the animals to him.


    Big Clever wagging his tail crazily.


    It knows this human!


    Tuanzi looked at Da Congming nervously, "Hey, don''t get excited!"


    After the lecture in the afternoon, everyone can bring their pets to a hotel that allows pets. This is also the reason why the director specially chose to live broadcast in this city.


    There was no camera, Jin Shilin didn''t have to pretend, and came over to say goodbye to Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi felt a little regretful, "Oh, it''s a pity that you only translate once. It would be great if you could come here more often."


    Jin Shilin wanted to explain a few words, but noticed Li Zhou''s eager eyes, and turned his head to look at him, "What''s the matter?"


    "You, have you met a strange person?"


    The man with a gentle temperament raised his eyebrows, "Strange man?" Is it the man whose name is Dongmendong or Dongmenxi?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 597： Explosive acting skills

    Chapter 597 Acting Explosion


    Jin Shilin had no intention of hiding, and admitted that he had met a strange person.


    ¡°At first I regarded him as an alcoholic, but when I heard that he was going to call the police, he was too flustered, so I really called the police.¡±


    Tuanzi glanced at him secretly with his hands in his hands.


    Jin Shilin raised his eyebrows in doubt, "Isn''t it right to call the police?"


    "That''s right." Tuanzi seemed to be muttering something in a low voice, but Jin Shilin couldn''t hear clearly, and was embarrassed to ask again.


    "He could only say his name, but could not tell other information, so he was taken away and arranged."


    There are many people with problems in this world, Jin Shilin didn''t understand why Li Zhou asked this one alone.


    What he was more curious about was how the other party knew that he had met a strange person.


    "Smell it."


    Li Zhou touched his nose, "I smell something that doesn''t belong here."


    Jin Shilin suspected that he could not understand human speech.


    Duanzi understands in seconds.


    "Could it be..."


    "Not sure," Li Zhou breathed out, "It''s a kind of intuition."


    "The instinct of the beast?"


    Tuanzi pressed her chubby cheeks, and stroked her chin like a little adult, "Then why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Jin Shilin still couldn''t understand what they said.


    He said honestly: "Why do you care about a stranger you have never met?"


    Tuanzi blinked and looked up at Li Zhou.


    Li Zhou smiled: "You decide."


    Tuanzi pouted and asked Jin Shilin, "Cousin, have you watched Miao Miao''s show?"


    "A little bit."


    And it was a collection he watched on the way to Jiangshi after he got in touch with Wen Qi.


    The last time I went to my cousin¡¯s house, I found a bunch of senior brothers in their house, and I was a little scared, but I didn¡¯t show it on the surface.


    Thinking of this, he had a flash of inspiration, "Is he your senior brother?"


    "It''s just a possibility."


    Tuanzi came up with the same set of rhetoric to the outside world.


    After all, this will know that she traveled back and forth, and the senior brothers came back from time travel, only the eldest brother and the second brother. The system said that a few cousins ??might have doubts, but they didn''t ask, and Tuanzi didn''t say anything.


    "Ah, Miaomiao''s master''s school is in the deep mountains and old forests. In order to let us practice seriously, Master doesn''t let us contact people outside or touch electronic products."


    It''s just that Jin Shilin is not so easy to fool. With this simple sentence, he raised many questions.


    "So you have met each other before? Then tell me how many senior brothers you have, and the general appearance and personality of each of them. I can tell whether the person in the daytime is related to you."


    Duanzi opened his mouth slightly.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I met a real person¡¿


    Jin Shilin said suspiciously: "Okay, even if you each practice martial arts and have never met, you should know each other''s name, right? But when I said Dongmendong and Dongmenxi just now, your expression was ''what''s this name''. Is this the first time you hear these two names?"


    Li Zhou also opened his mouth slightly.


    Jin Shilin was still asking questions.


    "Even if you live in seclusion in the mountains and forests and don''t ask about foreign affairs, you can''t forget your address and relatives, right? If you live alone without a fixed place, you should ask someone from the same family for help, but he hasn''t asked you."


    One big and one small shivered and couldn''t help hugging each other.


    They only felt that their bodies were getting smaller and smaller, while Jin Shilin''s body was getting bigger and bigger, looking down on them.


    Seeing that the flesh on Tuanzi''s face was trembling, Jin Shilin coughed lightly and pushed his glasses.


    "Sorry, professional habits, I have no other meaning."


    He saw that his cousin had a secret, so he didn''t intend to ask. There is no rule that children cannot have secrets.


    Tuanzi shivered while hugging Li Zhou''s arm, "But aren''t you a translator? You''re not a negotiator."


    Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooery


    "Occasionally work part-time." Jin Shilin''s answer confirmed Tuanzi''s guess, and the little girl''s eyes became more resentful.


    To make up for it, Jin Shilin offered to provide the address and was willing to go with them.


    When I arrived at the police station, I just heard two police officers talking in a low voice in the lobby.


    "Do you think he is touching porcelain?"


    "It''s very likely. I can''t tell you anything other than my name and the other person''s name. No matter how you look at it, it looks like I''ve watched the other party''s show and came to meet you."


    "What a new way to touch porcelain."


    "Brother, sister, what are you talking about?"


    The two of them had an extra dumpling in front of them, and they were one of the parties involved.


    "Gu Miaomiao? Are you here to report the crime?"


    "Huh? Miao Miao is here to find someone."


    The system has quietly obtained the conversation just now through the Internet.


    In the video, a man with brown hair and silver gray eyes only said his name and Gu Miaomiao''s name, and insisted that he was Gu Miaomiao''s senior brother.


    Insufficient information and really suspicious, the police did not rashly contact Gu Miaomiao for him. After all, these days, there are still people who say that they are the son of the richest man living abroad, and they come to the police to ask the police to contact the richest man.


    The appearance is quite different from the people of the country, and the strange accent. In this world, I only know Gu Miaomiao.


    The system is 80% confident, so let''s pass on the news to Tuanzi.


    Duanzi was quite anxious.


    Other senior brothers either came to the door by themselves, or they went to find it. How could they send themselves into the police like this senior brother?


    It will be troublesome to apply for an account after being sent to the bureau.


    "Alas," Tuanzi rubbed his little face worriedly, "Master asked the brother to go down the mountain to look for Miao Miao, but Miao Miao waited and waited, but didn''t get the brother. The place where he appeared last seems to be near here, so I come to ask my brother and sister Help find it."


    The two police officers looked at each other and asked in surprise, "The senior brother you are talking about has brown hair?"


    "Yes, there are silver-gray eyes," Tuanzi replied according to the prompt of the system, "and I can''t always tell whether my name is Dongmendong or Dongmenxi."


    Little Fat Claw pointed to her head, and she whispered, "He has a little problem with his brain."


    That makes sense, the two officers thought. No wonder the man was slurring his words and saying he couldn''t remember.


    However, before the meeting between the two parties, someone still came to find Tuanzi, and believed to ask for information.


    With the off-site guidance of the system, Tuanzi continued to open his eyes and talk nonsense.


    Her eyes are big, black and bright. When communicating with people, she just looks at each other directly, with a serious expression and a sincere tone. Except for Jin Shilin and Li Zhou, no one can tell that she is lying.


    "His household registration? Ah, Miao Miao doesn''t know, Miao Miao only knows that he is an orphan."


    When several brothers registered here, they all used the status of orphans. In a sense, those who are related to them have abandoned them. Those who give them the status of family members are the people of the teacher''s sect.


    "Contact Master? You are angry because you can''t contact Master Miaomiao! Master is too unreliable, knowing that brother is sick, he let him go down the mountain, and he didn''t let him bring his ID card and money... Wait, is brother''s wallet Was it stolen?"


    Her acting skills exploded, and most people were taken aback.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 598： dog and cat

    Chapter 598 Dog and cat


    As a temporary guardian, Li Zhou has the authority to take away his junior.


    In order to ensure that Dongmendong''s identity is safe, the police will contact Li Zhou from time to time in a short period of time.


    After the two parties reached an agreement, they can finally meet.


    Soon, someone led a young man in tight trousers and long sleeves out.


    The man with curly brown hair saw them, and suddenly fell to the ground with a ''plop''.


    Everyone: "¡­"


    After Tuanzi was shocked, he smiled and went to help him.


    "Oh, brother, don''t do such a grand ceremony, we are so embarrassed!"


    Dong Mendong had never seen Junior Sister before, and he didn''t have time to see the portrait of Junior Sister. But the master said that the little junior sister has a pair of big innocent eyes like a dog, but her personality is like a cat, and she is a bit mean.


    Isn¡¯t the little girl in front of you a dog and a cat?


    Dongmendong hugged the dumpling with a ''wow'' and cried loudly.


    "Junior sister, I finally saw you, I thought I would be locked up... woo woo woo... This world is so scary, hiccup..."


    He also hiccupped.


    Onlookers:"¡­"


    I didn¡¯t know, I thought someone was bullying him.


    Several police officers touched their noses in embarrassment, and then breathed a sigh of relief. After seeing Gu Miaomiao, they showed their true feelings, which showed that they really knew each other. The lack of information about this person in the crime database at least proves that this person has no recorded crimes.


    As for the identity, since he is a patient and only knows one child, the master of the two may not be reliable. It will take time to find out the identity or create a new identity. Let''s observe for a while.


    Tuanzi led the new senior brother out, and Dongmendong was crying the whole time.


    After discovering that Jin Shilin had come with Tuanzi, he complained loudly.


    "He sent me in!"


    After Jin Shilin glanced at him blankly, he tried to hide behind his junior sister cowardly.


    Tuanzi''s small body certainly can''t stop a big him.


    So several people could clearly see his body shaking non-stop, and his delicate face was covered with tears.


    Jin Shilin started to have a headache.


    "If you said Miao Miao''s name..."


    Dongmendong hiccupped and looked at him, "Will you bring me to see Miaomiao?"


    "No," Jin Shilin''s tone did not change at all, "I will think you are her fanatic, and I will call the police."


    Dongmendong: "..."


    Tuanzi didn''t expect the new brother to cry so much, so he had to pretend to be a little adult to comfort him.


    "Don''t cry, you go back to the hotel with us first, and when Miao Miao finishes filming the show, I will take you home."


    Dongmendong nodded obediently, and after a few seconds, he suddenly covered his stomach and said pitifully, "Can I eat curly noodles?"


    How many people are in the group: "?"


    Dong Mendong described, "Those people heard that I didn''t eat, so they made a bowl for me."


    "Ah, you said instant noodles!"


    Although Dongmendong is wearing modern clothes, no one knows which world he came from. Now it seems that there is no instant noodles in his world.


    "If you don''t eat instant noodles, it''s not nutritious." When Tuanzi said this, he had already forgotten the fact that he was eating instant noodles and was broadcast live and was discovered by his elder brother. "Miaomiao treats you to a big meal."


    Not far away, Jin Shilin pushed his glasses. The mirror reflected the lights on the side of the road, making him look a little unfathomable.


    The three brothers and sisters of Tuanzi trembled at the same time.


    "I made him worry," Jin Shilin said proactively, "I invite you to dinner."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why do I think he wants to observe secretly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Observe as you observe, we don¡¯t want to admit it anyway. Moreover, the eldest brother said, even if we really tell everyone that we are time-traveled, everyone may not believe it]


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You are right¡¿


    During the dinner, Dongmendong gobbled it up, thinking that every dish was delicious, and he had never seen it before.


    Tuanzi took care of him skillfully, "Eat slowly, don''t worry. Brother, how long has it been since you ate?"


    Dongmendong picked up a new dish and thought for a while, "One year? Or two years?"


    Tuanzi: "!"


    Tuanzi was surprised, and secretly glanced at Jin Shilin.


    I saw this cousin pushed his glasses again, "Is it one day? Or two days? It seems that your disease has affected the language center. It seems that I couldn''t say the name clearly before."


    Dong Mendong understood, it was saying that he was sick.


    He exclaimed angrily, "I''m not sick!"


    Jin Shilin looked at Tuanzi innocently, and Tuanzi looked innocently at Li Zhou, and Li Zhou chose to add another meal.


    "Let me give you some more, and I will eat some too."


    He only eats a little.


    The hungry and crazy Dongmendong ate like crazy.


    Knowing that it was Jin Shilin''s treat, he ordered round after round, as if planning to bankrupt the other party.


    It was just that in the end, he failed to bankrupt the other party. Instead, the owner and waiters of the entire restaurant came to watch him.


    After leaving the hotel, Jin Shilin said goodbye to several people.


    "I still have to deal with job transfers," the zoologist has left, and Jin Shilin''s temporary translation work has also ended, "I will go to Jiang City later..."


    He glanced at Dongmendong, "Apologize."


    Dong Mendong tried to straighten his back, "You can apologize now."


    "No," Jin Shilin said calmly, "I need to be mentally prepared."


    The delicate face immediately wrinkled.


    After that, Li Zhou simply took Dongmendong to his room to sleep.


    Yi Dongmendong''s wobbly walking state is really worrying.


    Late at night.


    Dongmendong, who had just arrived, fell asleep.


    Li Zhou, who had already been hinted by Tuanzi, slipped out and successfully met with Tuanzi.


    In the dumpling room, they turned on their mobile phones to prepare for a video chat.


    There are three brothers on the other side.


    After listening to Tuanzi and Li Zhou''s description, the three brothers fell into deep thought.


    "Walking wobbly, haven''t eaten for a year or two," Duan Xiayou hesitated, "Could it be the same as the fourth brother, a beastman?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "Murloc, isn''t it wobbly when walking? It should be because you are not used to walking."


    Li Zhou Fu forehead: "Even if you are an orc, you will have accidents if you don''t eat for a week, let alone a year or two."


    Several people discussed very enthusiastically.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Why don''t you just ask me directly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I¡¯m afraid my brother won¡¯t want to talk about it¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But he is watching you from behind you now¡¿


    Duanzi suddenly felt a chill down his spine, with goosebumps all over his arms.


    She twisted her neck and looked back, only to see a wall.


    "Ahhh, little Gugu, you lied to me!"


    She jumped up in anger.


    The senior brothers looked at each other tacitly, and they were called ''Xiao Gugu'' again. It seemed that the junior sister was communicating with an invisible existence.


    Tuanzi pointed at the white wall angrily, ignoring that there was someone there, and said directly, "Where is someone? Obviously there is no one! You are scaring me!"


    "Why?"


    A surprised voice came from the wall, "Junior Sister, can you see me? You also have supernatural powers?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 599： Ability

    Tuanzi jumped into Li Zhou''s arms like a nimble cat, and Li Zhou also instinctively hugged his junior sister tightly, looking at the wall vigilantly.


    The furry ears and tail are also exposed, and the tail is even more straight.


    Seeing the long-lost ears and tail, it was rare for Ji Zhangzhuo to not tease with a hippie smile.


    He only hated himself for protecting his junior sister through the video instead of directly in the hotel.


    The posture of facing the enemy puzzled the people in the wall.


    "Why are you so scared? Do I look scary?"


    "It''s the senior brother''s voice," Tuanzi tugged at Li Zhou''s neckline, "but who hid the senior brother in the wall?"


    After being frightened, she began to think about what she had just heard.


    "What is supernatural power? Miao Miao has no supernatural power, Miao Miao is just a little heroine."


    The system timely popularizes science.


    It is said to be popular science, but it is actually telling the host about the settings in related novels, film and television dramas.


    The world where the host lives does not have these things, and even martial arts should have begun to decline.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Is this the wall penetration technique?"


    "Ah, junior sister, you really know the supernatural power!"


    Dong Mendong got out of the wall very excitedly.


    When he first came out, his body was still a little transparent, and then quickly returned to its original state.


    He was still wearing the pajamas and pajamas provided by Li Zhou, and his curly hair was even more messy.


    "Junior Sister, you can''t help but call me for a meeting!"


    The young man with a delicate face blushed and looked aggrieved, "Don''t crowd me out!"


    The dumpling was in a hurry to coax people.


    Li Zhou was also embarrassed and said: "I saw that you were very tired, so I didn''t bother you."


    This is a lie, Dongmendong didn''t hear it, but was very moved.


    Over the video, Ji Zhangzhuo hummed meaningfully, "The black panther has a black heart."


    Li Zhou pretended not to hear, no matter whether the second senior brother praised him or scolded him, he didn''t touch his ears or tail!


    Dong Mendong has already noticed the tablet they are holding.


    "We also have them there, but the output is very small, and they are very expensive."


    Since he had voluntarily said it, several people took advantage of the opportunity to ask about his hometown.


    Dong Mendong was not very happy and said: "That is not my hometown, I don''t have... No, the place where Master is is my hometown."


    According to his description, the world he is in is a world that has experienced a catastrophe. The cataclysm wiped out most civilizations, causing everyone''s standard of living to regress dramatically. Not only that, the catastrophe also left behind a terrible creature, which cannot be completely wiped out.


    Many people were buried in the belly of that terrible creature.


    There is no unparalleled road, and some people have supernatural powers during the catastrophe. People with abilities can kill that creature faster, protect themselves, and protect others.


    It is also because of this that people with supernatural powers start to have privileges and enjoy the best treatment.


    "In short, the social class structure of our world can no longer return to before the catastrophe."


    Tuanzi and Li Zhou have never read related novels, but Ji Zhangzhuo is very interested in modern culture, and asked enthusiastically, "Then your abilities should be graded? The stronger the mental power, the higher the grade?"


    Speaking of this, he also looked at Li Zhou meaningfully.


    The world is different and the races are also different, but the spiritual power of the orcs is also graded.


    Maybe there are tens of thousands of worlds in this universe, but there are always some places that are similar.


    "Ah, we don''t have ranks."


    Dong Mendong looked confused, "Should we classify into levels? We classify into categories, and the teacher who taught us said that there are no **** abilities, only people who don''t know how to use them."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Duan Xiayou laughed at him unceremoniously, then turned around and asked his new junior brother, "Then your ability is wall penetration?"


    How to kill the enemy with the wall-penetrating technique? Sneak attack?


    "Ah, no, my ability is transparent and particle."


    Transparency is easy to understand. According to him, particleization allows him to decompose into countless particles, which can be attached to the surface of any object or hidden inside. Not even the most sophisticated instruments could find him until he was fully visible.


    "Junior Sister, you are so amazing!"


    Dongmen Dong looked at Tuanzi with a pair of doggy eyes in admiration.


    "You are better than our instruments."


    "Haha, hahaha."


    Duanzi rubbed his head with a dry smile.


    The one who is amazing is Xiao Gugu!


    This also proves that the planet where the system is located has more advanced technology.


    Dongmendong didn''t say his specific life experience, nor did he explain why he doesn''t regard the planet he lives in as his hometown, and the few people also tacitly didn''t ask.


    Will be forced to come here, all have their own unspeakable secrets.


    Ji Zhangzhuo said enthusiastically: "Both of your abilities are very suitable for sneak attacks, so you should be the number one assassin sought after by everyone!"


    "Wow!"


    Tuanzi cheered and applauded, "The number one assassin! He''s the number one!"


    She noticed the ''first''.


    "ah?"


    Dongmendong was even more embarrassed, "I''m dizzy, I can''t do the work of an assassin."


    Duanzi''s cheers came to an abrupt end.


    Dongmendong continued to say pitifully: "And my ability is not stable, and it is easy to suddenly want to show up. I, I mainly steal things for the organization."


    The little girl sharply said: "But didn''t you say that you would show up suddenly? Then why are you allowed to steal things? If you show up while stealing, won''t you be caught?"


    Paused, she said more sharply, "This time, you are not caught stealing, so you will travel through?"


    Dongmendong chose to drill back into the wall and returned to the next door.


    Several people:"¡­"


    "Don''t tell me, his ability is quite easy to use. He doesn''t need to walk through doors or windows." Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately broke the silence.


    "It''s late," Tan Taiyi said, who had been silent all this time, "Go to bed early."


    Tuanzi immediately waved his meat claws, "Brother Third, bye, you should also rest earlier."


    She stared at the other party''s loose white long hair, and said happily, "Third Senior Brother looks good like this."


    Tantai said: "..."


    He quickly exits the multiplayer video.


    "Ah, third senior brother is shy."


    Tuanzi continued to smile, "I really want to see how shy Third Senior Brother is."


    Ji Zhangzhuo muttered: "Junior sisters are also black-hearted. It seems that only the new juniors in our division are purer."


    "Stupid?" Tuanzi was dissatisfied, "Fifth Senior Brother is not stupid! He is so smart!"


    Currently, she hasn''t found the other party''s cleverness, but the future will be long, and she can always find the other party''s strengths.


    She has learned the true biography of her master, and she teaches children to encourage rather than discourage.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Educate children? But you are a child, your brother is an adult]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The methods are all universal, which proves that adults should be encouraged, not discouraged¡¿


    The system is speechless.


    Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately teased Tuanzi, "I''m talking about simplicity, but you sound stupid. It seems that in your heart, the younger brother is stupid, not pure."


    Tuanzi covered his ears and retorted, "Second Senior Brother, you have so many Junior Brothers, which one are you talking about? Third Senior Brother? Be careful that he freezes you into a popsicle! Fourth Senior Brother? Be careful that he will never touch your ears!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was caught by his weakness, chose to admit defeat and quickly went offline.


    "Hey, I still want to fight Miao Miao."


    Duanzi shook her head triumphantly.

 Chapter 600： simple or stupid

    Tuanzi and Li Zhou still have to record a show, and Dongmendong''s condition is not suitable for being alone, the two can only discuss with the director, let Dongmendong stay with the staff, occasionally help out, and don''t ask for salary. Just pack a meal.


    This is a trivial matter, the director directly agreed.


    But when he saw Dongmendong''s appearance, the director couldn''t help but ask him about his occupation.


    "Occupation? I have a profession," Dongmendong said innocently, "I''m a little..."


    "Little Heroine''s brother!"


    The dumpling who happened to pass by hurriedly murmured loudly.


    She grabbed the innocent Dongmendong and said to the director, "He is Miaomiao''s senior brother."


    "Ah, I know!" The director is willing to keep the other party because of this. The female hero''s brother must also know martial arts, isn''t this a free security guard?


    "So his main task is to promote martial arts," Tuanzi forcefully arranged a task for Dongmendong, "This is the master''s request. If you can''t do it, you will be kicked out of the teacher!"


    The director blinked, blinked again, and suddenly pointed at Dongmendong, "Is that so? But he looks like he''s starting to vomit, he''s almost gone."


    Tuanzi turned his head in doubt, and found that the new senior brother was pale and his hands were shaking, and he was indeed about to disappear.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Mendong said with a trembling voice: "Yes, but I don''t know martial arts! Master didn''t teach me!"


    Danzi: "!"


    The director touched his chin.


    Fortunately, Li Zhou appeared in time and took both of them away.


    Avoiding the camera, Li Zhou frowned, "Junior brother, when facing people outside the master''s sect, you should be indifferent for now, don''t say anything, if you don''t know how to answer, just keep smiling."


    He suspects that the new junior has a brain problem. Could it be that what the junior sister said yesterday became a prophecy?


    Probably because he was too imposing, Dongmendong huddled into a ball cowardly.


    "I, I know, but I really don''t know martial arts."


    It was Tuanzi and Li Zhou''s turn to be puzzled.


    "Then what did you learn from Master?"


    To be recognized by the master, and get the Lingyu, that is an apprentice recognized by the master. Even Li Zhou has learned a little bit of internal skills.


    "Didn''t learn much."


    Dong Mendong said in a daze: "Master recites scriptures for me every day, and as I recite them, I put them back on."


    Duanzi has a big question mark hanging on his small head.


    "What is Master doing?"


    "I don''t know!" Dongmendong patted his head, "When I went back this time, Master read a few more scriptures to me, and I passed through. I met a bad guy, and he called the police and locked me in!"


    Danzi: "..."


    The little girl stared at his angry face, "But the villain you mentioned invited you to dinner yesterday, he has a name."


    Dong Mendong patted his stomach again, "It''s digested, it''s not a treat."


    Duanzi gasped.


    This logic is amazing!


    Li Zhou stared at his new junior suspiciously. Is this pure or stupid?


    Because Dongmendong''s identity issue has not been resolved, Tuanzi and Li Zhou don''t let him appear in the camera.


    Tang Tian and the others also discovered this, and usually help to block it once or twice.


    Turning around, the first issue of "Warm Companion" is over, and Tuanzi and Li Zhou can''t wait to take Dongmendong back.


    Before going back, Tang Tian came over with a gift box.


    "Miao Miao, this is a famous dim sum shop here, you can take it back and try it."


    I want to watch the new senior brother. This time when filming the program, Tuanzi didn''t have a chance to wander around.


    She hugged the snack box in surprise, but was also a little puzzled.


    "Uncle, why did you give me a gift? Because I have a good relationship with Brother Tang Jing?"


    Because the son gave gifts when he made friends, is it because Uncle Tang values ??his son¡¯s friends too much, or is it because Tang Jing¡¯s brother usually has no friends, and when he has friends, his family members are particularly rare?


    Tuanzi thinks that Brother Xiaoku has such a sense of responsibility, he is very popular everywhere, and he will never lack friends.


    "Ah, the main thing is," Tang Tian was a little embarrassed, "Your elder brother helped me solve a problem. I just want to send you something to eat."


    After this incident, he owed Gu Cheng a favor. But this kind of thing of repaying a favor does not mean that it will be over when the right time comes to repay the favor, and it should be done in normal times, otherwise it will be too utilitarian.


    "oh oh."


    Tuanzi was holding the snack box, still confused.


    "What''s the big brother doing? Isn''t he making a movie?"


    Tang Tian was embarrassed to say so, so he could only vaguely mention it.


    Waiting for Tuanzi to get in the car, he immediately called Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng: "It''s nothing, no matter how delicious the snacks are, don''t eat too much at one time."


    With the other hand, Mao Maoxiong opened the snack box of dumplings: "..."


    Brother, does he have clairvoyance? Can you see this?


    "No, no, no."


    She hung up the phone in a hurry, stuffing snacks into her mouth while asking about the system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, it¡¯s good to have you, adults are always mysterious¡¿


    The eldest brother didn''t hide the fact that things happened a few times before, but this time, the dumpling was very unhappy, and he wanted to eat some snacks to calm his anger!


    The system suspected that she was just looking for a reason to eat more.


    However, it checked the Internet.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Before Tang Tian casually said anything on the show, people would deliberately pace him, because someone was targeting him. The person targeting him...er, that...]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why didn¡¯t you say it? ¡¿


    The system was ambiguous, so it was said that someone was targeting Tang Tian. Because Gu Cheng was watching the show, he was worried that his sister would be affected, so he took the initiative to find out and solve the problem.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That''s why Tang Tian should give you snacks, your elder brother is for you¡¿


    Although Gu Cheng and Tang Tian have friendship, if Tuanzi hadn''t been on this show, Gu Cheng might not have watched it, let alone checked it. Even if you read it, it''s just a reminder, not to find someone to check it yourself.


    Tuanzi ate snacks with peace of mind, and shared them with two seniors.


    She didn''t react until the box of snacks was almost finished.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But you still haven''t explained clearly, who is targeting Uncle Tang? Why target Uncle Tang? ¡¿


    The system pretends to be in hibernation.


    It is better not to tell children about such messy emotional problems of adults.


    Netizens have long been talking about it.


    ¡¾So let me go over the cause and effect. There is a rich second generation who fell in love with Tang Tian''s wife. He thought that if Tang Tian''s reputation was ruined and his career was ruined, his wife would leave him and fall into his arms? I''m afraid this rich second generation is not stupid, right?]


    ¡¾I also think it¡¯s silly, if a woman like this leaves her because of her husband¡¯s career problems, if she really follows him, she might leave in the future, that person wouldn¡¯t have figured it out¡¿


    ¡¾They are all yellow-faced women who have given birth to children, this rich second generation is too stupid, he is so rich, what kind of woman does he want, he has to find broken shoes¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, please be polite¡¿


    [Don''t be angry upstairs, you can tell at a glance that the person who said such a thing has no money, no face, no quality, and is unwilling to work hard, and the women around him must have seen his essence, and no one paid attention to him, so they went to the Internet Call¡¿


    ¡¾I''m even more curious about how this rich second generation posted a video to admit it? Someone put pressure? Who is putting pressure on capital so hard? ¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t talk about capital, I checked, there is only a small company in the family, and he is the only child, so spoiled, I think I can get whatever I want¡¿

 Chapter 601： Dual personality?

    Chapter 601 Dual personality?


    Jiang City, Gu Zhai.


    Dongmendong has been expressing emotion since entering the community.


    "I have only seen such a beautiful building in the remaining documentaries."


    "Wow, the flowers here are all beautiful, and they don''t eat people."


    "That cat is so small, ours is the size of a car."


    "What did that kid eat just now? It looks delicious."


    After the catastrophe in his world, not only humans have evolved, but animals and plants have also evolved. All kinds of creatures are desperately competing for the few resources on the planet.


    Everyone entered the community on foot. Dongmen Dongren looks delicate and delicate, but his voice is quite loud.


    When he said this, the residents passing by all cast surprised eyes.


    Many residents knew Tuanzi, and one of them said in astonishment, "He''s a brain..."


    Xu thought it would be impolite to say that the other person was not smart enough when they met for the first time, and the person changed his words again, "Could it be that he is an actor? Will this be part of a play?"


    Tuanzi could only echo: "Yes, yes, yes, he is an actor. He is in the play. Auntie, leave him alone. We will take him home and lock him up immediately."


    Auntie tasted this, and felt weird.


    However, she knew the composition of Tuanzi''s family, so she didn''t doubt her identity as an actor. When she left, she felt emotional, "It''s not easy to be an actor. If you can''t make it out, wouldn''t it be...cough cough, you should pay more attention to his mental health! "


    "Yeah, bye, Auntie."


    Saying goodbye to Auntie, Tuanzi and Li Zhou looked at each other, walked to the east side of the east gate, and prepared to lift the east gate up.


    At this time, Tuanzi sadly found that he was not tall enough.


    The curly brown-haired young man blinked, "Miao Miao, do you want to lift me up? Then you have to wait another ten years."


    Danzi clenched his fist.


    She soared into the sky with a ''swoosh'', stopped halfway, and directly grabbed Dongmendong''s collar.


    "Miaomiao can take you home now!"


    The quality of the clothes is quite good, and it can bear the weight of Dongmendong.


    It¡¯s just that Dongmendong¡¯s legs are too long, and the most comfortable flying height for Tuanzi is not too high, so along the way, Dongmendong¡¯s long legs kept bumping into things.


    Even if you have supernatural powers, it will still hurt if you bump into something.


    Dong Mendong is quite envious of those people whose supernatural powers are related to flying, and this will have a brainstorm, and his legs will be particleized.


    Li Zhou originally trotted behind them, but suddenly found that Dongmendong had lost a pair of legs, and was so frightened that he almost exposed the ears and tail of the leopard.


    "Brother, wait!"


    He rushed forward like a gust of wind, reminding Dongmendong.


    "It''s daytime, and there are still a lot of people!"


    It will be evening, and almost all the elderly and children in the community have come out for activities.


    If everyone sees this scene, Li Zhou dare not think about it.


    He found that the new junior brother didn''t seem to have any common sense, and he didn''t seem to think much about the consequences when doing things. He was indeed a little naive and stupid.


    Dong Mendong pursed his lips and restored his legs.


    Just right, the dumpling arrived home.


    Seeing the scenery in the small courtyard, he grinned again, "Junior Sister, your house is so beautiful, even more beautiful than the house of the most powerful person, can I really live here?"


    "Of course!"


    Tuanzi nodded with his hands in his hands, and said, "Brothers simply bought a similar villa, just in front, and you can live on both sides in the future."


    Dong Mendong was so happy that he almost fainted.


    When he saw the room assigned to him, he squatted down, hugged the dumpling and cried loudly.


    "This room is the most beautiful room I have ever seen!"


    Tuanzi patted him on the back like a grown-up.


    "Okay, okay, brother, don''t cry, take a shower and go to sleep. If you can''t sleep, Miao Miao can lend you the baby brown bear."


    "Grunt!"


    Duanzi paused.


    Dongmen Dong also paused.


    He let go of his hand embarrassingly, "I''m hungry."


    Tuanzi glanced at him, then at Li Zhou, Li Zhou turned his back.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: two big stomach kings¡¿


    The system thought to itself, thanks to the fact that the seniors would help take care of Li Zhou and Dongmendong before they got used to it. Otherwise, relying on the dumpling, would it really be possible to support two seniors with big stomachs?


    Dongmendong had a hearty meal, accepted Gu Chi and Gu Mo''s onlookers in a foolish manner, and then went to sleep contentedly.


    a new day.


    Danzi went downstairs sleepily.


    The brain wants to continue sleeping, but the body is already planning to practice martial arts.


    Already changed into the martial arts training uniform, she just needs to go to the yard.


    When passing by the living room, she found that the newcomer was watching TV with Erlang''s legs crossed, and she greeted sweetly, "Fifth Senior Brother, good morning, today Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother and Third Senior Brother will be back, I am looking forward to it See them?"


    "Ah."


    There was a sneer that was neither light nor serious.


    The dumpling who was about to step forward with short legs stopped.


    "Ah?"


    She patted her little ears, suspecting that she had heard wrong.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That¡¯s right, and his demeanor and actions seem to be different from yesterday, maybe he really has a brain...¡¿


    Before he finished speaking, Tuanzi rushed to Dongmendong in a hurry.


    Dongmendong is still changing channels.


    He pressed the keys very hard, and the raised leg kept shaking and shaking. The sandals were not worn properly, half of them were hanging outside.


    Not only that, Dongmendong''s sitting posture was very restrained before. This is normal. When you first come to a new world and meet your fellow disciples for the first time, you will definitely feel uncomfortable. But now, this senior brother rested one hand on the back of the sofa, feeling like he was swearing his territory.


    Duanzi''s eyes fell on his face.


    It''s still that delicate face, but it feels completely different. There was undisguised impatience in the handsome eyebrows, the movement direction of the facial muscles changed slightly, and there was still a sarcastic smile on the corners of his lips.


    The small mouth grows slowly.


    "Who are you? You are not a brother!"


    The man looked over immediately, dissatisfied, "Who said that? I am also your senior brother!"


    "Old, Lao Tzu?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t learn from him to swear, he must be sick. Do you still remember the script your second brother took on recently? ¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head and recalled carefully.


    The second brother recently took on a role as a business detective with a dual personality. With the same face, how to perform two completely different feelings is a test of the actor''s level.


    Before the second brother was resting at home, he would still practice.


    At first, Tuanzi didn''t know that this was acting, and suspected that the second brother was sick, so he hurriedly called the eldest brother.


    "Fourth Senior Brother, Fifth Senior Brother is really sick!"


    Tuanzi shouted.


    Li Zhou''s voice came from outside the courtyard.


    "Miaomiao, what happened?"


    Tuanzi whimpered and ran out, bumping into Li Zhou who was carrying breakfast into the house.


    The man who was changing channels dropped the remote control on the sofa.


    "It''s been said that I''m not sick!"


    He was quite dissatisfied, "Also, I am not the fifth senior brother!"


    At the door, Tuanzi chattered about the changes in Dongmendong and the new role that the second brother took over.


    "Miao Miao knows this, it''s called dual personality, it''s a disease, heal it sooner and recover sooner!"


    A man''s roar came from behind, "It''s not a dual personality either!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 602： One body and two souls

    Chapter 602 One body with two souls


    "What happened? Why are you bluffing so early in the morning?"


    A baby face poked in from the door, successfully startling Tuanzi and Li Zhou.


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked regretfully at the top of Li Zhou''s head, "Didn''t you scare your ears out today?"


    He changed his shoes regretfully, and stretched out his hand to pinch Tuanzi''s face.


    Tuanzi quickly dodged.


    "You changed your shoes without washing your hands, it''s dirty!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    The baby-faced youth could only walk towards the bathroom.


    At this moment, Tantai Yi and Duan Xiayou also came in carrying big bags.


    "Where is Fifth Junior Brother? Still sleeping?"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t know what happened, so he looked around and met a pair of dissatisfied eyes.


    "Hey, Fifth Junior Brother, you haven''t slept!"


    The man stood up angrily, walked over with strides, and declared in a super loud voice, "I said it''s not a dual personality, can you guys have some insight?"


    Tuanzi pouted at the senior brothers, "Here, that''s it."


    The senior brothers understood in seconds that the temperament of the new senior brother changed drastically overnight.


    It''s just, besides dual personality, is there any other explanation?


    Duan Xiayou was afraid of scaring the other party, so he tried his best to ask in a soft voice, "Okay, okay, it''s not a dual personality, so can you tell me what''s going on?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly, "Hey, are you coaxing a child?"


    It was Tuanzi''s turn to be dissatisfied, "He''s not a kid, he''s a big brother!"


    The man turned his head, "Not as good as me, I don''t recognize him as a big brother!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fists, this brother with this personality is like a brat, he deserves a beating!


    Duan Xiayou pursed his lips slightly, but didn''t say anything.


    Tan Taiyi glanced at him, with a slightly cold face, "Then you want to compete with me?"


    The man turned his head, looked him up and down, and hummed softly, "Your kung fu, just barely."


    Tan Taiyi: "..." This was the first time he met such an arrogant fellow.


    It¡¯s not really beating, nor is it cursing.


    "So, your personality is very good at martial arts." A baby face poked out from behind the man, "Do you want to compare with my dear second senior brother? Second senior brother can give you a hand."


    The man with the brown hair jumped up angrily.


    "They say it''s not a dual personality!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and said, "But we haven''t seen it yet. Apart from dual personality, I really can''t think of anything else. Since we don''t know it, then we should consider you to have dual personality from now on."


    "It''s one body with two souls!" The man couldn''t help shouting.


    Several people were stunned.


    Duanzi scratched her hair.


    "What is one body and two souls?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: This saying originated in ancient times. Later, after careful study, it was actually the lack of sufficient cognition in ancient times, who regarded dual personalities as one body with two souls, and believed that there are two people living in one person¡¿


    "Isn''t that still a dual personality?" Tuanzi said carelessly, forgetting to communicate in his head.


    Silver-gray eyes swept over sharply.


    Tuanzi wasn''t afraid at all, and she wasn''t scared too much.


    "Just explain it carefully."


    Tuanzi puffed his cheeks, "Yesterday''s fifth senior brother asked what he asked and answered what he answered, so well-behaved."


    "I''m the sixth child, can I be misbehaving?"


    Tuanzi thought this ''old six'' was weird.


    Here, only Ji Zhangzhuo knew the buzzwords better, and immediately covered his stomach and laughed loudly, making the sixth child yell and scream.


    The man couldn''t take it anymore, so he just closed his eyes and fell back.


    Tantai Yi floated over, and embraced him with one hand.


    Tuanzi cupped his face, "Wow, this third senior brother is so handsome!"


    Tan Taiyi slightly turned his face away.


    Little junior sister likes to praise people anytime and anywhere, and the reserved ancient people can''t bear it.


    The brown-haired young man opened his eyes, and he blinked blankly.


    "Huh? Aren''t I in bed? How did I get here?"


    Finding that he was almost leaning against Tantai Yi''s arms, he quickly dodged and said vigilantly, "I like women!"


    Tantai said: "..."


    "No one asks who you like." Seeing the familiar senior brother come back, Tuanzi hurriedly grabbed him, "Senior brother, do you have a dual personality? There was someone just now, ah, no, it seems to be you too, so fierce. "


    "Shhhhhh!"


    Dongmendong immediately raised his finger.


    "He hasn''t slept yet, hearing this, he will be angry!"


    Duanzi blinked in a daze.


    Fortunately, compared to the people who just appeared, Dongmendong is still willing to explain.


    "I didn''t want to say it at first, because he doesn''t like to communicate with people, and usually even if he is awake, he won''t run out. But I didn''t expect him to wake up today while I was still sleeping."


    Scratching his messy hair, Dongmendong pouted, as if he was a little dissatisfied with his background.


    "We are one body and two souls, not because we are sick, but because there are really two people living in one body, not two personalities."


    His gaze began to drift away, as if returning to the original world.


    "After the catastrophe, there were indeed some people who possessed supernatural powers and gained a good status. But there are too few such special talents, and the supernatural powers are very single. There was a mad scientist in the organization I was in, and he proposed a The direction of the experiment is that it is possible to artificially cultivate supernatural beings."


    He is more advanced in science and technology in the world, and the technology of cultivating babies in vitro is very mature.


    Tuanzi and the others were afraid to speak.


    Dongmendong said in a low tone, "However, how to make a baby possess supernatural powers from birth is a very distant topic. The scientist who was ridiculed went to the battlefield to capture the souls of the newly dead supernatural beings... After many failures , Dongmenxi and I were born."


    The scientist only puts in one soul at a time. He believes that supernatural powers are bound to the soul, and the soul can stimulate the potential of the body, but it fails every time.


    Angry scientists stuff the last two souls into a baby.


    This time, he succeeded, but the baby had no supernatural powers when he was a child. When the scientist was about to destroy the test product, the laboratory was attacked by monsters.


    "Of course we stimulated our potential when the crisis came, and we have different abilities. Mine is transparent, and his is particleization. As long as we are all sober, no matter who has the control of the body, we can use two kinds of abilities. Ability. The disadvantage is that the ability is unstable.¡±


    It was only then that the members of Tuanzi understood the literal meaning of ''one body, two souls''.


    "Then..." Tuanzi grabbed the sofa with her paws, and she asked cautiously, "Do you remember what happened before?"


    Said it was before, but it was actually before death.


    "do not remember."


    Dongmendong felt much more relaxed when he told the last secret. He shook his head cheerfully, "Not at all. We are the same as normal children. We were ignorant at first, and then imitated others and gradually grew up. But that scientist thinks that we are always the same as normal children. Born should have mature wisdom and the strength to kill the Quartet, to prove that his experimental direction is correct."


    "It''s fine if you don''t remember."


    Duan Xiayou exhaled, and smiled at Dongmendong, "I see, you are two independent people, you are fifth, called Dongmendong, he is sixth, called Dongmenxi, Master also knows this matter."


    "That''s right, when we passed through, we suddenly repulsed each other. It was Master who kept chanting for us," Dongmendong said with some nostalgia, "We calmed down. It''s a pity that after calming down, we went back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 603： so coaxing

    Chapter 603 So coaxing


    Everyone could see Dongmendong''s rejection of this memory, so they didn''t ask much.


    Duan Xiayou even looked into Dongmendong''s eyes, and said to Dongmenxi who was obviously awake but did not come out, "Senior brother is indeed inferior to others in strength, but senior brother will take good care of you and take up the responsibility of senior brother."


    Tuanzi whispered: "Elder brother, don''t say that. No one stipulates that elder brother must take care of everyone. We are family members and should take care of each other."


    As she spoke, she smiled at Dongmen Dongdong with a big brother in her left hand and a third senior brother in her right hand.


    "We are all family members, and we should not dislike each other. Master and elder brother have said that everyone has strengths and weaknesses, and we should not use our own strengths to attack family members'' weaknesses!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was alone, looked left and right, trying to put his hands on Li Zhou''s head, pretending to be holding hands.


    After dodging flexibly, Li Zhou put his hand on Tuanzi''s shoulder, pretending to hold hands with his junior sister.


    Dongmen looked at several people fixedly.


    The world he lived in experienced a catastrophe, civilization was almost destroyed, and people with supernatural powers began to appear again. After going through such a thing, he doesn''t feel that time travel is a magical thing. However, not long after we met, he was recognized as a family member. This kind of thing is too amazing.


    They have lived with that scientist for a long time, in a sense, the other party is their father. But the other party didn''t treat them as children, but as experimental products, items that could be destroyed at any time.


    Before the outbreak of the ability, other people in the organization knew their living environment and knew that they were items that could be destroyed at any time, and no one came to help them. But later they developed two unprecedented supernatural abilities in the crisis, and the cadres in the organization approached them and said they wanted to adopt them.


    They did have a good life, but later it was discovered that their abilities were unstable, and they became disposable items again. Every time the organization sent them to steal important secrets, they always held the mentality that they would be discovered at any time, and even prepared official documents for this purpose.


    The content of the article is roughly that they are self-recommended non-staff personnel, and they do everything on their own initiative. If they make mistakes and are caught, they can deal with them at will.


    Before, they had no family members. No matter how long they had been together or how many things they had experienced together, they were not regarded as family members. What are they going through together now? I just ate a few meals, how come...


    The originally heavy heart became light and fluttering, constantly drifting towards the clouds.


    The classmates in front of them all showed surprised expressions.


    "What''s your expression?"


    Dong Mendong felt that he was about to be as happy as possible.


    He couldn''t help waving his arms.


    "Suddenly I really want to fly!"


    The angle of view rises slowly.


    Dongmendong looked down at Tuanzi and the others in surprise, "Huh? Can I fly?"


    Inside his body, Dongmenxi couldn''t help calling him a fool.


    "You can''t fly, but you particleized yourself!"


    Air seems to be invisible, but its components contain water. Dongmendong unconsciously granulated himself and attached to the water.


    When the wind blows, doesn''t he fly lightly?


    From the point of view of the group, the new fellow was talking, his legs disappeared, and as he talked, his neck and waist were gone, leaving only his head looking at them happily.


    "This picture is really scary!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo poked one hand towards Tuanzi''s small head, and the other hand pretended to inadvertently poke towards Li Zhou''s head.


    Just now, because of fright, Li Zhou''s leopard ears came out, and he trembled in fear.


    Just when he was about to touch Li Zhou''s leopard ears, Dongmendong, who rose into the air, screamed.


    "Fourth senior brother, what are you?"


    Duanzi parroted: "Dongdong from Dongmendong?"


    Dongmendong tried his best to keep calm, and quickly hid behind Tuanzi after landing.


    Little Douding couldn''t hide an adult at all.


    But Tuanzi still dutifully opened his hand to protect him.


    "Don''t be afraid, the fourth brother is an orc, a black panther, a super beautiful black big cat, and can run on the roof faster than a car."


    Seeing the opportunity, Tuanzi spared no effort to praise his brother and seniors.


    In her opinion, these elder brothers and senior brothers are too powerful!


    She is also very powerful. They are a great family!


    Dong Mendong quickly accepted this setting.


    "It feels like you are all better than me, I''m so useless, woo woo woo!"


    His eye sockets were shallow, and he burst into tears.


    Compared with Dongmenxi, he does not hide his emotions, and is more calm than ordinary adults.


    Tuanzi could only pat him on the back hard.


    "No, you are also very powerful. Transparency and particle transformation sound very powerful. Even if it is unstable, it is much, much better than ordinary people!"


    Dongmendong wiped away his tears, and looked at her pitifully, "Really? Am I considered good at this?"


    He is the one who gives up first in the organization. Moreover, people always say that he is stupid, like a child who has not grown up, and he is worthy of being an experimental product.


    "Super powerful." Tuanzi gave a thumbs up and asked other brothers to cooperate.


    Everyone couldn''t do anything about Dongmendong''s tears, and gave thumbs up one after another.


    Ji Zhangzhuo showed an exaggerated expression, "As you did just now, you can shoot horror movies without special effects, which can save a lot of money for the crew. If you are so good, you will definitely be invited by major crews."


    Brown-haired young people are inevitably smug.


    But soon, the voices of the members of the organization came back to my ears.


    "Even if I am very powerful, am I stupid?"


    The corners of his eyes were drooping, and Dongmendong opened his watery dog ??eyes, "They always say that we have the IQ of a three-year-old, and we are idiots!"


    Dongmenxi emphasized: "I am not stupid, if you want to be stupid, you are stupid!"


    After a pause, Dongmenxi emphasized again, "I''m very good!"


    Dong Mendong said loudly: "But you are also very happy to hear those words just now!"


    "I don''t!"


    "Yes!" Dongmendong puffed up his cheeks angrily, "We share the same body, I know what you are thinking!"


    One shouted directly, the other said in his heart, and the two quickly quarreled.


    The one who yelled soon became hoarse, and the one who said it in his heart began to feel tired and was about to fall asleep.


    Tuanzi and the others watched them quarreling dazedly.


    They only hear half of the fight. Fortunately, Dongmendong has a habit. When he retorts, he will directly add "that''s not the case" in front of what the other party said.


    Everyone barely understood the whole quarrel process.


    Ji Zhangzhuo quietly approached Tuanzi, and said in a very low voice, "The chickens are pecking at each other, there is no lethality."


    "It''s kind of like kindergarten kids arguing." Duan Xiayou nodded.


    "What is Kindergarten?"


    The young man who was arguing with Dongmenxi looked over, and he narrowed his eyes in dissatisfaction, "Judging from the literal meaning, it is the place where children go to school? Do you think I am a child?"


    He jumped up, "You think I''m a child too?"


    Duan Xiayou chose to change the subject.


    "We brought a lot of special products, do you want to eat?"


    Dongmendong hurriedly landed, "Eat, eat, eat!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 604： fair distribution

    Chapter 604 Equitable Distribution


    Duan Xiayou was very satisfied to see Dongmendong gobbled it up without any pickiness.


    "These two juniors are easy to support."


    Dongmenxi, who insisted on not sleeping, emphasized loudly: "I am not greedy, and I am not out to eat!"


    Dongmendong was fortunate for the first time that he could communicate with Dongmenxi directly in his heart without opening his mouth. This also does not delay eating and drinking when communicating.


    "Then I let you come out to eat?"


    "Don''t! I''m not you, you are greedy like a pig!"


    "Hey, you have never seen a real pig, how do you know we are alike?"


    "Just know!"


    The two quarreled in their hearts.


    Tuanzi also held a piece of peach cake and gnawed slowly. When he found that the fifth senior brother was eating, his eyes rolled around, and he said firmly, "The fifth senior brother must be communicating with the sixth senior brother."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You are too subtle, this is not communication, it is quarrel¡¿


    Didn''t see that Dongmendong''s expression just now turned ferocious.


    What makes this person so powerful is that he has to eat with a big mouth even when his expression is ferocious. This satisfied the few people who were feeding.


    Duanzi and the system just finished communicating, and found that Dongmendong was eating peacefully again.


    Does this mean the quarrel is over?


    Tuanzi was holding peach cakes, and leaned over curiously, "You guys are done arguing? Who won?"


    Dong Mendong chewed hard.


    "Neither won. When he heard you calling him Sixth Senior Brother, he kept silent. He must be shy."


    Dongmenxi murmured loudly: "I don''t have one! Strong men are not shy!"


    The brown-haired youth continued to chew and chew, "Our stature is far from a tough man."


    Growing up as experimental subjects, they have one body and two souls, and are often malnourished. Let alone tough guys, their bodies are far from lean.


    Thinking of this, he looked enviously at the figures of Tan Taiyi and the others.


    The four senior brothers are all lean types, they don¡¯t look fat when they wear clothes, but they have muscles when they take off their clothes.


    Ji Zhangzhuo has been looking forward to a pure junior.


    Although this junior may be pure and stupid, it can be regarded as fulfilling his wish.


    Finding that the other party was full of envy, he immediately approached and cheerfully proposed, "To maintain a good figure requires a healthy schedule, balanced nutrition and proper exercise. Brother has a wealth of experience, do you want to learn it?"


    Tuanzi took another piece of peach cake, and slowly moved it away.


    She glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo''s expression, then at Dongmendong''s expression, and gave a few ''hmph''s inexplicably.


    At this moment, the system actually saw something meaningful from her chubby face.


    Who did you learn from? Gu Chi or Wen Li?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What are you thinking? Do you think the second senior brother is planning to trick someone again? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Humph, the second brother will definitely hit the wall¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Uh, you mean hitting a wall? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Right right¡¿


    During the brief exchange between one person and the other, Dongmendong swallowed his food and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo seriously and adoringly.


    "Second senior brother, you are really excellent, and I want to be an excellent person too."


    The corners of Ji Zhangzhuo''s lips were almost cracked to the back of his ears.


    He smiled ''ohhhhh'', "Then do you want to exercise with your brother? I guarantee that you will have an excellent figure in the shortest possible time."


    Dongmendong''s focus is not on exercise, but on balanced nutrition.


    "What kind of balance method?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo turned his back, took out his mobile phone to check it quickly, turned around, with an expression of "everything is under my control".


    "First of all..."


    A bunch of eloquence.


    He inadvertently showed off his photographic memory.


    Dong Mendong listened very carefully, and asked sincerely, "Even if you can''t eat this, you can''t eat that?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo got stuck.


    Laughter came from not far away.


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked back and found that the other fellow students were doing their own things, even the younger junior sister was seriously eating the delicious peach cakes, her little face was tense.


    In the gap of turning back, the new junior has already made a decision.


    "Forget it, I''d rather eat it. If it''s not a tough guy, it''s not a tough guy."


    Dongmenxi yelled in his heart: "I don''t like to eat, I want to be a tough guy, give me my body!"


    "Then you come out!"


    Dongmenxi really forced Dongmendong''s consciousness back.


    As soon as he appeared, his delicate facial features changed slightly.


    The delicate brows were raised high, the beautiful thin lips were tightly pressed, and the nostrils were slightly opened, as if breathing rapidly.


    He stared at the various things in front of him as if he was facing an enemy.


    That''s what keeps him from being a hunk!


    Pushing the things aside, Dongmenxi announced loudly, "Don''t buy him these in the future! He wants to eat a fitness meal!"


    It was Dongmendong''s turn to scream inwardly.


    "But your bodies are shared."


    A sweet and crisp voice came, Dongmenxi paused, squirmed, but didn''t turn their heads to look.


    "How about this, be fair, each of you will share the time of each day equally, or one day for you and one day for him."


    Dongmenxi is not very happy, but he and Dongmendong are evenly matched. Instead of fighting each other and wasting energy for nothing, it is better to distribute them fairly under the supervision of the same door.


    "Then one day per person."


    In order to prove that he is smarter than Dongmendong, Dongmenxi said wittily, "Today it will be his, and I will give him my body."


    He went back again.


    Dongmendong, who won control of his body, immediately ate.


    Dongmenxi was so angry that he jumped in his heart, but finally chose to endure.


    No matter how much this guy eats, he can just eat nothing the next day!


    Anyway, they have special bodies, so even if they don¡¯t eat for a long time, nothing will happen.


    the next day.


    Tuanzi went downstairs sleepily again, and this time saw the brown-haired young man sitting on the sofa watching TV, and called out accurately, "Good morning, Sixth Senior Brother, Miao Miao wants to practice martial arts, do you want to come together?"


    The young man didn''t answer, but turned off the TV, and took the initiative to change his shoes.


    The two practiced their own things, and there was no communication.


    Not long after, Ji Zhangzhuo, who went out to buy breakfast, came back with big bags and small bags.


    Seeing them, I greeted them warmly, "Hurry up, the freshly baked pan-fried buns, two servings per person, there are not too many!"


    Dongmenxi directly refused, "I don''t want to eat, you share my share."


    "Stop, Sixth Senior Brother," Tuanzi hurriedly pulled him back, and persuaded earnestly, "The pan-fried buns here are delicious, if you don''t eat them, it will be a lifetime of regret!"


    She described it in an exaggerated way, and at the same time vigorously dragged the person into the restaurant.


    Without waiting for Dongmenxi to refuse, she quickly opened a box and picked up a fried bun, "Brother, ah!"


    Dongmenxi looked at the steaming pan-fried buns, and then at the enthusiastic face of the younger junior sister.


    In his heart, Dongmendong was incompetent and furious.


    Beside him, Ji Zhang said bitterly, "Junior Sister hasn''t fed me for a long time. You boy, don''t know the blessings if you are in the blessings."


    Dongmen Xixi secretly.


    Dongmendong immediately shouted, "You don''t eat, why are you so happy? Let me go out to eat! It is my life''s regret not to be able to eat the pan-fried buns fed by my junior sister!"


    "Oh, I won''t let you, I will do it myself."


    Dongmenxi took a bite.


    The dumplings immediately dipped in chili sauce.


    ¡°This pan-fried bun will taste even better when dipped in their special chili sauce!¡±


    "Then have another bite."


    Bite after bite, one fried bun was gone.


    One after another, a box of fried buns disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 605： School theme song

    Chapter 605 School Theme Song


    Dongmenxi unknowingly ate two boxes of fried buns, one serving of siu mai, one serving of bean curd, and drank two cups of mung bean paste.


    Compared with Dongmendong, his appetite is relatively small, but once he eats it, he will be slapped in the face.


    Dongmen Dong, who didn''t have breakfast in person, had a faint tone.


    "What about the one who promised not to eat? Brother, do you have ten minutes to persist? I despise you!"


    According to the order before and after the awakening of consciousness, Dongmendong is indeed the elder brother. But Dongmenxi didn''t want to admit it. He feels that he has a higher IQ, stronger strength, more stable personality, more like a strong man, and should be his brother.


    So he never realized that now, he has never called the other party''s brother.


    "Who cares about you!"


    When Dongmenxi came back to his senses, he saw the little junior sister holding the packing box, only showing a pair of big eyes, looking at him curiously.


    He seemed to realize what Dongmendong said, the feeling of lightness in his heart.


    "Looking at what?" He asked gruffly.


    "Brother, can you have a better attitude? She is a junior sister!" Dongmendong shouted in his heart.


    Dongmenxi pretended not to hear, and didn''t dare to look into Tuanzi''s eyes, turning his head slightly.


    "Ah, Miao Miao is just curious about what you are talking about."


    Duanzi was not sad because of this attitude.


    She didn''t know that the fifth senior brother was lamenting that she was a little angel, but the sixth senior brother didn''t answer the fifth senior brother.


    "Miao Miao also had a similar experience."


    This refers to her and the system.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t expose the system, but just felt amazing, ¡°When Miao Miao did this before, she didn¡¯t care what the people around her were thinking. Now Miao Miao has become the people around her, so she¡¯s very curious.¡±


    It turned out that she communicated with the system in her heart before, but others couldn''t hear her, and noticed that she was in a daze, so she was in such a mood!


    Dongmenxi didn''t think in the direction of the system.


    He said suspiciously: "We are not dual personalities, but don''t you have dual personalities?"


    Since they are experimental products, that scientist has instilled a lot of knowledge into them.


    In that era, it was very difficult for many people to live, but that scientist had higher authority, obtained a lot of knowledge, and forced the two of them to learn.


    So the two of them learned a lot of things that were not used in that era, even so, they didn''t get a word of praise.


    He knows the cause of dual personality. Generally speaking, the second personality will only appear when the main personality is greatly stimulated and starts to escape.


    His eyes turned a few times on Tuanzi''s white and soft cheeks.


    This junior sister looks silly and sweet, what kind of stimulation will she receive? Didn''t everyone around her protect her?


    "Miao Miao is not a dual personality."


    Duanzi rubbed his face with his hands, and the soft meat squeezed back and forth.


    "It''s something else, it''s a secret." She smiled sweetly again.


    It''s hard to be angry when you talk about secrets to tantalize people''s appetite, but show such a beautiful smile.


    Dongmenxi crossed his arms and let out a soft ''hum''.


    However, the mood of the two is interlinked.


    Feeling his mood, Dongmendong deliberately vomited.


    The youth immediately became violent.


    "If you vomit again, I will beat you up!"


    Duanzi hugged her breakfast tightly in fright.


    She weakly reminded the other party, "Senior Brother Six, if you hit him, you are hitting you. You can be angry, but you can''t become stupid."


    Dongmenxi suddenly looked like a deflated ball.


    Sharing a body is just that bad.


    Is there any way to torture Dongmendong but he is willing?


    He glanced at the junior sister who was still biting the steamed stuffed bun, and felt that the innocent junior sister would definitely not be able to think of a way to torture Dongmendong, so he carefully recalled the other senior brothers in his mind.


    During this period, Dongmendong naturally felt his thoughts. It''s just that the two parties have agreed that each person has the right to control the body for a day. He has always abided by the agreement and will not suppress his younger brother to **** his body at this time.


    Dongmen thought about it.


    Eldest brother looks lazy, but he is actually very responsible. The third senior brother is an honest man. The fourth senior brother is sunny and cheerful. Only the second senior brother didn''t find a tune, and his stomach was full of bad water.


    He wandered around, but couldn''t find Ji Zhangzhuo.


    After breakfast, Tuanzi passed by with a bowl of ice cream in his arms, "Looking for Second Senior Brother? He should go to the next door, right? Either Brother Wangchao or Brother Gu Chi. The two cousins ??happen to be at home."


    Dongmenxi doesn''t really want to meet strangers.


    And judging from the tone of the junior sister, it seems that she has a good relationship with her cousin.


    It¡¯s okay to have a good relationship with your brothers, but why is your relationship with your cousins ??so good?


    Dong Mendong: "You are so sour! Junior sister is so cute and outstanding, isn''t it normal that many people like her?"


    "I want you to manage!"


    Dongmenxi was so angry that he went out directly.


    Even if you want to meet strangers, you have to tidy up.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is at Gu Wangchao''s house.


    Gu Wangchao has been a concert guest for several singers in succession, and participated in several variety shows, and finally he can come back to write songs.


    In the past, he preferred to write songs in a rented room, and he had a lot of inspiration when he was alone. But at that time, when the fans expressed their appreciation, they always secretly asked him if he was lonely.


    His singing conveys loneliness.


    But since he participated in a variety show last year and his relationship with his eldest brother has improved by leaps and bounds, he has faced up to his past shortcomings and often went home.


    Now the excitement can give him a lot of inspiration.


    Fans said that his singing voice is still ethereal, but with a lot of fireworks.


    It is him who is ethereal and lonely, and he is also the one who has the fireworks of the world.


    While holding the notebook and writing and drawing on the flowers, Ji Zhangzhuo made a surprise visit.


    One of the biggest advantages of Ji Zhangzhuo is his thick skin.


    Living in his junior sister''s house, he regards his junior sister''s elder brother and second brother as his own brother, even though Gu Che is younger than him.


    By analogy, the younger sister''s cousin is also his cousin.


    He traveled to modern times and had many families in an instant.


    The cheeky handsome boy with a baby face approached, "It''s like this, my juniors are going down the mountain one after another, and the members of the Tianyun faction will be assembled soon. In order to expand the influence of the Tianyun faction, I would like to ask you to help write a song. Yunpai''s exclusive song. When everyone hears this song, they will think of our Tianyunpai."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to write songs.¡±


    Gu Wangchao''s cold face showed obvious doubts.


    "But you are a sect, not a boy group, do you want a theme song?"


    "You can think of us as a boy group," Ji Zhangzhuo was still cheeky, "After all, some fans watch our videos only for our faces, not for our martial arts."


    Gu Wangchao was speechless.


    He is a member of this circle himself, and occasionally he posts a post, and the fans below often say that he is handsome, not that he sings well.


    Correspondingly, if Ji Zhangzhuo posts a singing video, even if he doesn''t sing well, there will probably be people cheering him on.


    "Then what style do you want?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was waiting for this sentence.


    "I didn''t think about it, how about one song for each style?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 606： Runaway IQ

    Chapter 606 IQ of running away from home


    Ji Zhangzhuo personally taught Gu Wangchao a class called ''Give some color and open a dyeing workshop''.


    He had a thick skin comparable to a city wall, "Let''s have a cool one, a lively and cute one, and a martial arts one..."


    Counted a dozen or so in one breath.


    Gu Wangchao''s cold and beautiful face gradually became numb.


    "You guys know how to shoot a group singing video, right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Then," Gu Wangchao hesitated, "some songs may require dancing, can you dance?"


    "No!" Ji Zhangzhuo said confidently, "But we can learn. There is nothing difficult in the world, as long as we learn, we will definitely learn."


    "Okay, you said that."


    Gu Wangchao suddenly felt that it was not easy for the disciples of Tianyun Sect. Regardless of the cold winter or hot summer, it¡¯s okay to practice martial arts, but after going down the mountain, you have to shoot videos, sing and dance.


    Compared with them, I only need to write songs, compose and sing, which is already very easy.


    In the stage of bursting with inspiration, Gu Wangchao directly turned the paper back one page, held the pen and was about to create, when there was a roar from the door.


    "I do not want to!"


    Gu Wangchao was taken aback, and the tip of the pen drew long marks on the notebook.


    He looked towards the gate of the courtyard in astonishment, and saw a thin young man with delicate features standing outside the wooden fence.


    The young man made a very fierce expression, but his facial features are too exquisite, and his physical fitness does not seem to be as good as that of the singer himself. On the contrary, he gives people a feeling that he is easy to bully, and he may cry when he is bullied.


    "You, you are?"


    "I am also a disciple of the Tianyun Sect."


    Dongmenxi jumped up straight away, he said in a rough voice with a tiger face, "I don''t sing! I don''t dance either!"


    Dongmen Dongjieshort: "That''s because you sing out of tune and your limbs are uncoordinated!"


    Because he didn''t eat delicious pan-fried buns himself, Dongmendong laughed loudly on purpose.


    Dongmenxi: "I am you, you are me, I sing out of tune, what about you?"


    Dong Mendong couldn''t laugh anymore, and he was out of tune when he sang, woo woo woo.


    Gu Wangchao didn''t expect that his cousin would gain a senior brother once he came back.


    He intended to introduce himself, but the other party was so angry that his eyes were red, so he could only silently push Ji Zhangzhuo out.


    Different from singers who are in a disturbed mood, Ji Zhangzhuo is completely unafraid of Dongmenxi''s anger.


    "This is a manifestation of our Tianyun faction''s unity."


    A certain prince tried to fool around, "And you came late, maybe you don''t know that my sister''s lifelong dream is to promote traditional martial arts. You say, as a senior, should I help my sister realize her dream? What kind of brother is a brother who can''t help my sister realize her dream?" !"


    Ji Zhangzhuo talked more and more vigorously, and even clenched his fist with one hand and swung it vigorously.


    "dont you agree?"


    Anger already took away part of reason, but was fooled by a period, and the few IQs also ran away from home.


    Dongmenxi nodded in confusion.


    "It''s time to help junior sister, she is not easy."


    Gu Wangchao: "..."


    Glanced at Dongmenxi, then at Ji Zhangzhuo, the singer chose to create.


    No wonder the eldest brother often said that he should stay away from Gu Chi and his cousin''s second senior brother, saying that they are foxes who have become spirits. But even though the elder brother often said so, the elder brother seemed to be fooled from time to time.


    After a long meal, Ji Zhangzhuo hooked up with Dongmenxi enthusiastically.


    "I came early and I have a job. Not only am I self-sufficient, but I can also take care of my juniors and younger sisters. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you."


    Dongmenxi emphasized: "I will find a job, I don''t need you to take care of me, just you, you just take care of my younger sister!"


    "Then let''s take care of Junior Sister together."


    Ji Zhangzhuo followed his words and said, "After filming the theme song, the traffic of our Tianyun faction will explode. There must be more and more people who care about traditional martial arts. Junior sisters don''t have to work **** the show all the time."


    "That''s right." In fact, Dongmenxi has been awake for the past few days, but he was embarrassed to come out, and he also knew that his junior sister was working.


    In the post-catastrophe world, there is not much entertainment, and there are no jobs where you can make money playing with animals.


    Even so, as long as it is given the title of ''work'', he will feel that the younger sister is too hard. He is an adult, and he can help his junior sister share the pressure.


    If the system knew what they were thinking, it would definitely use their mobile phone accounts to buy them gifts.


    Thanks to these brothers, the prestige value has reached more than 500 million and is approaching 600 million.


    If Ji Zhangzhuo can continuously come up with new ideas to retain fans, expand his account, and attract more fans, Tuanzi can completely win.


    It only takes Ji Zhangzhuo to change from self-effort to brother-in-law.


    After being persuaded, Dongmenxi lost her anger, and instead asked for advice on how to torture Dongmendong.


    Gu Wangchao, who was creating, pricked up his ears.


    East Gate East? Is your surname Dongmen? This senior brother has a grudge against Dongmendong?


    Ji Zhangzhuo stroked his chin and thought seriously.


    "Just need to tire him out, get revenge on him, but don''t make yourself depressed, don''t you?"


    Dongmenxi nods.


    "That''s easy to handle. He likes to eat or not to exercise, and you have to eat, so exercise hard. If you are tired and sleep on the bed like a dog, maybe he won''t be able to get up tomorrow."


    In his heart, Dongmendong yelled wildly, "Second senior brother, you can''t do this!"


    Dongmenxi''s reaction was opposite to his.


    "It''s a good idea, how about I go for a run? Run 300 laps around this neighborhood?"


    Gu Wangchao, who was eavesdropping, shook his hand again.


    "Three, three hundred laps?"


    He said in astonishment: "Are you dying?"


    "I regret my life," Dongmenxi said unhappy, "I know my body well."


    He turned and ran, and soon disappeared.


    Gu Wangchao was stunned for a few seconds, and suddenly realized, "Why did he torture Dongmendong when he was running?"


    "Because he is Dongmenxi."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t talk about the matter of one body and two souls, so he pointed to his brain.


    "Dongmendong and Dongmenxi are both the same as before."


    This seems to be talking about twins, but Gu Wangchao didn''t know that he had two souls in one body, so he decided that the other party had dual personalities.


    He suddenly became interested.


    "The two of them have completely different personalities?"


    "different."


    "Then what does Dongmendong like?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo answered them one by one.


    Gu Wangchao suddenly had an inspiration.


    "I want to write a song called "Another Me in the World"."


    Ji Zhangzhuo opened his mouth wide, "Written for them?"


    "right."


    Gu Wangchao wrote furiously.


    After the inspiration came, he almost finished writing a song in one go, and even thought of how to shoot the MV.


    "I think this work is great, and it would be even better if they could perform it themselves."


    Ji Zhangzhuo touched his chin to think, and suddenly pinched his braid.


    "Then let them shoot," he showed a meaningful smile, "The audience just needs some new highlights, and it''s time to recommend our fifth and sixth junior brothers to them."


    Dongmenxi, who was running, suddenly sneezed violently.


    Dongmen Dong screamed: "Don''t run, I''m tired!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 607： world and me

    Tianyunpai''s account has updated a new video synchronously.


    Set up fans who pay special attention to click in as soon as possible.


    Open screen powder foundation with white characters.


    ¡¾Another me in the world? ¡¿


    ¡¾This theme can have many interpretations¡¿


    ¡¾The past me, the present me, the future me, every different me is another me in the world¡¿


    ¡¾There are also stories about twins¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s also counted as a confidant, and a person who has a similar temperament to me also counts¡¿


    ¡¾But I don¡¯t really understand, what does this martial arts have to do with it¡¿


    After the opening of the white text on the foundation, a chubby face appeared in the audience''s field of vision.


    That face seems to be attached to the camera, and everyone can clearly see the squashed cheek flesh.


    ¡¾This face must be Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao+1¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, her fans are so powerful, you can tell people by flesh¡¿


    ¡¾Mainly because she is the only one in the Tianyun faction with a fleshy face¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hidden weapon warning! ¡¿


    In the camera, a cute little dumpling backed away slightly, showing a sweet smile to everyone.


    This smile is very contagious, and many people giggle along with it.


    "Secretly tell you, Miao Miao''s new brother has also gone down the mountain, and he is the protagonist of today''s video."


    After the voice fell, a young man with brown curly hair appeared in the camera.


    The other party was wearing simple white home clothes and was sitting in a restaurant eating.


    ¡¾Wait, how does this angle look like a candid shot? ¡¿


    ¡¾Seems to be¡¿


    ¡¾No, the pictures that have appeared so far have nothing to do with the theme, right¡¿


    ¡¾Who is the protagonist of this video¡¿


    ¡¾Obviously, this new senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾I have to say, Miao Miao''s master is really good at picking apprentices, every face is good, even Miao Miao can tell that she is a beauty at a young age¡¿


    The new brother obviously didn''t know that someone was secretly filming, and was eating at a very fast speed, finishing plate after plate.


    After he finally finished eating, he went for a walk in the yard to digest his food.


    After eating, I moved another deck chair and fell asleep admiring the flowers.


    After a while, there was a voice calling for dinner in the room, and he strolled back to eat again.


    ¡¾Reported, this person lived the life I dreamed of¡¿


    ¡¾How many years in advance is this to live a retirement life? ¡¿


    ¡¾Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    The camera turned, and this time the new brother was wearing sportswear.


    He stretches in the yard, the sun falling on his smooth, flat stomach without abs.


    ¡¾Wow, this skin is too white, it looks easy to touch¡¿


    ¡¾What is he going to do, exercise? ¡¿


    ¡¾Theme, please remember the theme¡¿


    ¡¾No, don¡¯t you think this person is different from the previous one? ¡¿


    ¡¾What''s the difference? The previous fool looked like a retired old man, but this one looks like a fool and is very aggressive? ¡¿


    After finishing the stretching exercises, the brothers started to run around the community.


    One lap, two laps, three laps... fifty laps.


    The video has been sped up, but the audience is still dizzy.


    ¡¾How many laps did he run¡¿


    ¡¾Unbelievable, does such a thin body have such powerful energy¡¿


    ¡¾With so much exercise, why don¡¯t you have abdominal muscles? It can be seen that exercise cannot increase muscle, and I have a reason not to exercise, okay¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, he is so self-disciplined and powerful, he is completely different from the lazy one who only knows how to eat, but they have the same face¡¿


    ¡¾Click on the question, another me in the world¡¿


    After that, the video seemed to show the same face in different states.


    One loves to watch dog-blood dramas, crying so much that the end of her eyes can be oozing with a beautiful peach pink. One likes to watch war movies, every time the enemy is blown to pieces, he will clap his hands and applaud.


    One likes to eat, eats everything, and doesn¡¯t pick at all. One doesn''t like to eat, and every time he sees food, he feels like an enemy.


    One is a bit silly, and the other is a bit bear.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know why, I have goosebumps¡¿


    ¡¾The question is coming, are these twins or one person¡¿


    ¡¾It should be a person with a red mole on his wrist. Even if they are twins, it is impossible to have the same red mole, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾So this is acting? But this acting is too good, it¡¯s like two people]


    ¡¾I boldly open the mic, this person''s acting skills can kill a carload of artists in seconds¡¿


    ¡¾Is there a possibility that it is a dual personality? ¡¿


    ¡¾The previous ones, have you read too many TV dramas and novels¡¿


    The answer that was closest to the truth was directly denied by most people, and there were more and more related discussions, and some people cut the clips and posted them on the Internet, asking more people to judge.


    This video went viral at breakneck speed.


    Many people who eat melon came to watch the original video. After leaving their opinions, they either followed the account or watched previous videos.


    Take a look, hey, it¡¯s interesting.


    Take another look, this guy is pretty good.


    Take another look, is this boxing technique very common? I go to research and study, maybe I can also be self-taught.


    Video playback volume is on the rise.


    Prestige value gradually increased.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was very happy, and the system was also very happy.


    The system even secretly used Ji Zhangzhuo''s account to order a peaked cap for him. But the system has no money, so it uses Ji Zhangzhuo''s money.


    Spend the second senior brother''s money to give the second senior brother a gift.


    The only ones who are not very happy are Dongmenxi.


    "When did you take it?"


    He shouted at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had an innocent face.


    Tuanzi stood aside with his hands in his hands, also with an innocent face.


    But Dongmenxi didn''t suspect Tuanzi, only Ji Zhangzhuo, who had a bad stomach.


    "You, you didn''t have my permission!"


    There was a child, Dongmenxi endured and did not curse.


    "You agree!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo dared to do such a thing, then he must have stood on the moral high ground in advance.


    It is his style of doing things to achieve the goal without leaving any excuses. In the past, he relied on this to drive some rebellious officials and thieves out of the court.


    After driving people out of the court, he still expressed grief, "It''s not that I want to drive you away. In fact, I respect you very much, but you are really careless. How can you not clean up after doing such a thing? This No, have you been exposed? Poor me, I still have to bear the pain in my heart to hurt the person I respect the most, you say you, are you worthy of me?"


    Compared to those wily courtiers, the sixth junior brother in front of him is tenderer than cabbage.


    There was a careless smile on the baby''s face, and Ji Zhangzhuo''s soft voice brought him memories.


    "Three days ago, you said that you can do anything to help junior sisters realize their dreams. Making videos is the first step to help junior sisters realize their dreams."


    A sound of ''Yah'' almost made Dongmenxi dizzy.


    There is still a Dongmendong in the body that adds fuel to the fire, "I recalled it for you, you did say such a thing. Besides, it''s just a video, and you won''t lose a piece of meat, or are you shy?"


    Dongmenxi refuses to admit that she is shy.


    But he was really angry. Facing Ji Zhangzhuo''s pretending to be innocent and Dongmendong''s provocation, he directly made himself transparent, walked around, and grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s braid.

 Chapter 608： Jin Shilins Discovery

    Ji Zhangzhuo howled in pain while being grabbed by his braid.


    Instinctively, he made a backward move, but his intuition told him that he missed.


    He did not hit, because after seeing his movements, Dongmenxi made a decisive decision to granulate.


    Dongmendong''s ability is transparent, and Dongmenxi''s ability is particleization. As long as the other person is awake, anyone can use both abilities at the same time, even if the other person disagrees.


    Powers are related to the soul as well as the body.


    At this moment, even if Dongmendong wanted to hold back, he couldn''t do it.


    He can only look at Dongmenxi for a while to keep the entity transparent, pull Ji Zhangzhuo''s braid, paint on his face, and then granulate to avoid attacks.


    "Are you a kid? Still pulling hair and drawing."


    Dongmenxi ignored him and continued to play pranks to vent his anger.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t think of a solution for a while, so he could only ask Tuanzi for help.


    "Junior Sister, have pity on Senior Brother, this hairstyle is a tradition of our tribe, tradition cannot be lost!"


    It seems to be asking Tuanzi for help, but in fact he deliberately tells Dongmenxi.


    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Dongmenxi stopped pulling his braids and kicked his calf instead.


    Ji Zhangzhuo sat on the ground exaggeratedly, hugging his legs and howling.


    "Ouch, it''s broken, it''s broken, I can''t walk anymore!"


    Tuanzi wanted to help him, but when he saw this exaggerated acting, he immediately covered his eyes with his little paws.


    "Ouch, I can''t see it, I can''t see it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    The baby-faced young man rolled his eyes, and immediately made trouble, "It''s my junior sister who is secretly filming, she is an accomplice!"


    Danzi: "!"


    "Go and pull her braid, hurry up!" Ji Zhangzhuo urged.


    Tuanzi hurriedly protected his braid.


    "Don''t pull it," she ran away, "This is braided by the third brother, his braid is really good!"


    The system helped her monitor and found a heat source approaching, so it could only remind her.


    "Ah ah, sixth senior brother, if you dare to drag Miao Miao, you will treat guests to dinner every day. You will never become a fierce man!"


    The wind seemed to stagnate for a second, and then quickly returned to its original state.


    It happened that Tan Taiyi came out of the house.


    Tuanzi flew over with a sullen face.


    "Third senior brother, save me!"


    Tantai can''t see east and west, but he never makes shots by vision, but by the fluctuation of the air around him.


    Raising his hand slightly, as soon as the cold internal force came out, a certain piece of air was frozen into a human shape.


    Tuanzi tugged at the corner of Tantai Yi''s clothes and looked back, couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "It turns out that air also has a shape."


    Dongmendong screamed: "I let you offend the third brother, and I was frozen!"


    Dongmenxi: "..." Very upset.


    "Aren''t you happy? You wouldn''t be like this if you didn''t play tricks on Junior Sister!" Dongmendong screamed a few times, and after sensing the deeper thoughts of the other party, he changed to quackle.


    "Quack quack, so you think you are not as good as the third senior brother. Isn''t this normal? We are not very good at all, we are abandoned supernatural beings."


    Dongmenxi was even more upset.


    He refused to admit Brother Dongmen Dong''s identity, one reason was because Dongmen Dong recognized what those people said.


    Those people feel they are weak, those people feel that giving them up is a matter of course. Dongmendong thinks the same way, and even feels unconfident because of it, loves to cry, it''s useless!


    He didn''t think those people were right.


    Why is his weakness and strength determined by others? Even if you are really at a disadvantage temporarily, try to become stronger instead of hiding in cowardly.


    As for abandoning them is the right decision, hehe, this is just an excuse for the despicable.


    The violent mood swings made the air tremble in that area.


    Tantai was afraid that something would happen to these two juniors, so he waved his sleeves again.


    Dongmenxi, who was freed, immediately appeared. He took a deep look at several people and ran out.


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi was at a loss, "Senior Brother Six looks weird, as if he has made some terrible decision."


    She was worried and wanted to follow her out to have a look.


    Tantaiyi simply lifted her up, hugged her in his arms, jumped a few times, and disappeared a hundred meters away.


    Duan Xiayou poked his head out from the third floor and accused Ji Zhangzhuo who was sitting on the ground, "You must be making trouble again. You refuse to stop every day."


    "Eldest brother, don''t speak too early."


    Ji Zhangzhuo slowly got up and dusted off the dust.


    "Properly venting emotions is good for physical and mental health." He looked into the distance with a somewhat inscrutable expression. "Unlike the fifth junior brother who shows his emotions, the sixth junior brother looks irritable and gets angry at every turn. In fact, he hides a lot of thoughts."


    And Dongmendong seems to be confronting his younger brother **** for tat, but he doesn''t tell them the part of Dongmen XZ''s thoughts when he got up.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, but he knows that there are some things that can only be said or resolved by himself.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s to vent out those worries, or to adapt to this era and work hard."


    Ji Zhangzhuo had an attitude of "my second senior brother is very comprehensive".


    Duan Xiayou had already seen through him.


    "That''s what you said, but you don''t have any intention of teasing them?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo touched his nose and remained silent.


    "Heh, you are fined not to eat meat for a week."


    The baby-faced youth howled in pain.


    "What''s the point of life if you can''t eat meat? Braised pork, grilled meat, steamed meat...any one will do!"


    Howled, Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly patted his head.


    "No, I won''t eat if you don''t let me eat? I can hide and eat!"


    Duan Xiayou has already floated to the ground, upon hearing this, he said with a smile, "Miao Miao is going to record a show tomorrow, you follow."


    The implication is that Tuanzi and Li Zhouhui will supervise Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "As for staying at home," Duan Xiayou smiled slightly, "Do you think Third Junior Brother can''t stop a weak you?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo clutched his heart.


    "The word ''weak'' is too painful."


    On the other side, Tuanzi and Tantaiyi chased them out.


    Chubby looked anxious.


    "Sixth senior brother must have something hidden in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Miao Miao tested fifth senior brother, but fifth senior brother didn''t say anything."


    "He has a reason why he can''t say it, don''t worry."


    Tantaiyi patted Tuanzi on the head, "All we can do is stay with him."


    "Yeah." Tuanzi nodded depressedly.


    Just as the two were about to fly out of the community, they saw a familiar person standing at the gate of the community, followed by Dongmenxi.


    "Huh? It''s Brother Shi Lin!"


    The dumpling hit the ground and ran towards Jin Shilin with a rattling sound.


    "Cousin, why are you here?"


    She was even more curious about how Dongmenxi, who was rushing out sullenly, would stand obediently beside Jin Shilin.


    The young translator pushed his glasses, glanced at the slightly awkward Dongmenxi, and said inexplicably, "He just appeared suddenly and scared a dog led by a resident. I compensated the dog for him."


    Dongmenxi lowered his head guiltily.


    Now, his brothers and sisters are responsible for eating and drinking. If he scares other people''s pet dogs, his cousin will have to pay for it. Those turbulent emotions before were frightened back.

 Chapter 609： Iced Lemon Tea

    Chapter 609 Iced Lemon Tea


    Duanzi has not yet realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Seeing that the sixth senior brother stopped running outside, the cousin he just met came to the door again, and happily took them home together.


    Back home, Dongmenxi immediately slipped back into the room, not daring to show his head again.


    Jizhang Zhuoben was probing his head, caught a glimpse of Dongmenxi''s face, and immediately followed behind with his hands behind his back.


    Without outsiders, Jin Shilin pushed his glasses and emphasized seriously, "He appeared suddenly."


    "Oh, it came out of nowhere."


    Danzi nodded without feeling anything.


    "Miao Miao can also appear suddenly."


    She dodged and flew behind Jin Shilin, and even put her small head on Jin Shilin''s shoulder, rubbing left and right.


    "Ah, cousin, you don''t have meat on your shoulder."


    She retracted her head in disgust, then dodged again, stood in front of Jin Shilin, raised her chin unreservedly, "Miao Miao can do it too!"


    The place where the fleshy chin rubbed was a little hot.


    Jin Shilin resisted patting.


    Noticing his cousin''s disapproval, several possibilities flashed through his mind.


    "It''s like teleporting in a TV series," Jin Shilin emphasized, "Suddenly appeared, the resident was playing with his phone with his head down, but the dog and I saw it."


    Heiliang eyes widened.


    Jin Shilin heaved a sigh of relief, it seemed that his cousin finally understood. He didn''t want to say it too bluntly.


    "Ah, cousin, so you can also watch TV dramas!"


    The focus of the dumpling is completely off.


    She tilted her head curiously. Even in this posture, Jin Shilin in her field of vision gave off a sense of integrity and self-discipline.


    "Miao Miao thought you were either working or reading a thick book every day."


    Jin Shilin: "..." He shouldn''t have communicated with children about this.


    Looking up, the man with white hair and blond eyes took a kettle out of nowhere and was watering the flowers.


    The sun fell on the satin-like white hair, and the golden-eyed man seemed to have a layer of holy light all over his body. He didn''t look like a mortal, nor did he seem to be in charge.


    Jin Shilin scanned around and found a young man with wheat-colored skin squatting on the steps eating ice cream.


    He also gave up communicating with this person.


    He didn''t see any other seniors either, so he couldn''t help thinking, is there really someone reliable in this family?


    The reliable people didn''t reply, but the reliable ones are still there.


    The system heard Jin Shilin''s repeated emphasis on "appearing suddenly" several times, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Didn¡¯t your cousin see the sudden appearance of Sixth Brother¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Brother just appeared suddenly¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: No, what I mean is, the sudden appearance after particleization is not your kind of ''whoosh'' appearance. You often fly around in the community, and you haven¡¯t seen those cats and dogs scaring you]


    Tuanzi realized, Tuanzi opened his mouth wide and looked at Jin Shilin in surprise.


    Jin Shilin lowered his eyes slightly, "Huh?"


    "Ah, that, cousin, the sixth senior brother is just too good at lightness kung fu."


    Tuanzi hurriedly made amends, waving his two little meaty claws non-stop.


    The system wants to cover its eyes.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, don¡¯t explain, the more you explain, the more suspicious you will be¡¿


    It regretted reminding the host.


    It was great to be as calm as the wind just now, but this will become darker and darker. With Jin Shilin''s IQ, I am afraid that he will be even more suspicious.


    Jin Shilin fixedly glanced at the flustered Tuanzi, and repeated her words without much sincerity, "Qinggong is great."


    "Yeah!"


    Tuanzi couldn''t stop nodding his head, fearing that Jin Shilin would suspect more, he quickly pushed him into the house.


    "Cousin, everyone is here, stay and eat."


    She reached out and took the initiative to pick up the paper bag in Jin Shilin''s hand, and even smiled and said, "Could it be that cousin is here to deliver food again?"


    Open it and see that it is a pastry from a well-established brand in Jiang City, not a pastry made by Wen Qi himself.


    She was also very satisfied, and happily ran to the kitchen, took out a plate and put it on, and poured a few glasses of iced lemonade.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s not good to drink iced ones this day, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What are you talking about, Jiang City will drink iced drinks in August and September¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Alright, then let me tell you straight, you can¡¯t drink iced ones¡¿


    Tuanzi went out with the plate in silence, as if he lost contact with the system at that moment.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: You can definitely hear it¡¿


    Tuanzi pouted, but remained silent.


    Jin Shilin waited for a somewhat depressed cousin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw a layer of water mist outside the glass.


    "Ice? You can''t drink ice."


    Duanzi: "...then let it go for a while."


    Jin Shilin nodded, but when the phone rang, when he took out the phone, he saw a little meaty claw sneaking close to the iced lemon tea from the corner of his eye.


    "Ahem!"


    He coughed loudly, and didn''t turn around. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that meaty claw trembling in fright, and retracted abruptly.


    Seeing that he didn''t turn around, soon, the meat claw quietly approached the glass again.


    Jin Shilin coughed a few more times.


    "Cousin, do you have a cold?"


    Tuanzi gave up drinking iced lemon tea secretly, and leaned over to look at his face, "You don''t seem to have a good rest, you don''t seem to have a cold. And..."


    The little girl nodded with her chin.


    "Your cell phone keeps ringing, and if you ignore it, it will be sad."


    Jin Shilin quickly answered the phone.


    After a few brief chats, he hung up the phone with a dazed expression on his face.


    He is a person who will quickly get to work when the job is at hand. Just now, knowing that it was a call from work, his attention was on his cousin.


    It was a novel experience, and he would logically get irritated and remind himself not to make similar mistakes again. But when he thought of the scene just now, that sneaky little meaty claw, his heart would be overjoyed.


    That is a picture that makes people feel warm every time I recall it.


    is a very precious memory.


    Just as he was thinking, a furry head appeared in front of his eyes.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out that when he was in a daze, Tuanzi crawled onto the sofa here, tilted his head and looked at him worriedly.


    "Is it a troublesome job? Cousin, you look so distressed. Cousin should be omnipotent at work, right?"


    She didn''t have much contact with this cousin, but Jin Shilin gave her this feeling. This cousin must be a very powerful person.


    "There is no omnipotence."


    Jin Shilin did not refuse the paw that patted his forehead, he said seriously, "I also have things that I am not good at."


    "Oh, no one is perfect?"


    Tuanzi muttered: "Master always said that. Every time he said that, he would continue to say that he was an exception, and he was the most perfect person. Humph, Miao Miao is also perfect, and Miao Miao will be even more perfect than Master in the future!"


    It sounds like this master is very narcissistic!


    Jin Shilin became curious about a stranger.


    "Since your senior brothers are going down the mountain one after another, then your master should also go down the mountain, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 610： Grab the dumpling

    Chapter 610 Catch dumplings


    Mentioning Master, Tuanzi became excited.


    She beamed with joy, "It''s very likely that you will go down the mountain. Miao Miao will treat you to dinner at that time, and the master will pay for it. You can order whatever you want!"


    She is so happy because she has raised the martial arts master to more than eighty levels, and there are only three senior brothers who have not come over. With the help of the senior brothers, the prestige value has been increasing at a relatively fast rate.


    Everyone will be reunited soon.


    Once the reunion was in sight, she began to fantasize about what would happen after it.


    When Mom and Dad came back, the second brother might cry on the spot, while the eldest brother hid in the quilt and cried. She can also tell mom and dad how they lived in ancient times. They have a long way to go.


    If Master comes over, Master will definitely bring some ancient gold, silver and jade articles very wittyly, right? You must know that the senior brother and the second senior brother were poor when they came here, but the third senior brother came here with things worth a few houses in Jiang City, and the master was instantly rich, so he didn''t have to worry about being hungry anymore.


    A rich master came, so naturally she paid the bill for the treat.


    Thinking of this, Tuanzi laughed happily.


    "Master must be very rich."


    Her joy is beyond words, and it is easily contagious. Jin Shilin sincerely wished her, "That day will come soon."


    Tuanzi was happy to take the initiative to post with him.


    Such beautiful blessings, please come more!


    When getting along with others, we must maintain a suitable social distance. This is the rule that Jin Shilin strictly abides by.


    This rule was set by him, and outsiders don''t know it.


    But this time, being posted by a cousin who has only met a few times broke the social distance that should exist. He actually didn''t reject it at all, he just thought it meant intimacy.


    He rarely has this kind of intimacy with his family.


    Parents are too busy, and most of the work needs to be kept secret, so they don''t have much time to accompany them. Jin Shilin matured precociously, knew the responsibilities of his parents at a young age, did not complain, and worked hard to take care of himself, and took care of his elder brother by the way.


    Because they have to stay in the same city with their parents, they don¡¯t spend as much time with their grandpa as the Jin Chunting brothers.


    But later he found out that being raised under his grandfather''s knees didn''t seem to be a very lucky thing.


    Sometimes being forced to mature too early is better than being controlled by others.


    Next to Tuanzi, Jin Shilin asked curiously, "What kind of person is your master?"


    He is really curious, after all, from the cousin to the senior brothers, their temperaments are really strange, especially that Dongmendong.


    When we met for the first time before, we were obviously a little crying and cowardly, expressing our emotions straightforwardly, but the one we met today, his temperament has changed a lot.


    To be able to subdue these apprentices, my cousin''s master must be a legendary figure.


    Are all world experts so mysterious?


    "He is a person that Miao Miao likes a lot of times."


    Tuanzi wrinkled his nose, "But sometimes, Miao Miao feels that Master is bad."


    Thinking of some past events, Tuanzi couldn''t help patting the sofa with his meaty claws.


    "He purposely set up a big basket and loosened the pine nuts in it. When Miao Miao went to pick up the pine nuts, he pulled the string, and Miao Miao was trapped in the basket. Isn''t it very bad?"


    The man with gentle temperament froze.


    Why is the picture described by my cousin so familiar?


    He still watched TV dramas when he was a child.


    Watching TV shows, the time to wait for parents to come back from get off work will not be so long.


    Occasionally, there will be a scene of catching small animals in TV dramas. Set up a basket, put some food, the small animals will get in to eat, pull the rope, and you can harvest a small animal. That master is gaining an apprentice.


    I want to laugh when I think of my cousin who looks like a small dumpling and takes the initiative to get into the basket for pine nut candies.


    But he had a hunch that once he laughed out loud, his cousin would be very angry.


    "It''s a little too much," Jin Shilin couldn''t help asking, "Is pine nut candy that delicious?"


    According to Tuanzi''s description, she knew that it was a trap and she still went into it, just for the pine nuts.


    "It''s delicious." Tuanzi used to like pine nut candy the most in ancient times. "It''s very fragrant and sweet, very chewy..."


    When the word "chewy" was mentioned, Tuanzi suddenly looked happy.


    "Fortunately, Miao Miao didn''t change her teeth at that time. Otherwise, the sugar would stick the teeth down while eating, wouldn''t that be too scary?"


    The small mouth should open into a circle.


    Jin Shilin couldn''t hold back, fantasized about that scene, turned his face away, and smirked.


    "Cousin, you are laughing!"


    Tuanzi patted his little ears, and said angrily, "Miao Miao''s hearing is very good, no matter how small the sound is, I can hear it!"


    Jin Shilin could only apologize.


    "Hmph," Tuanzi glanced at the pastries on the coffee table, "For the sake of the pastries, I forgive you."


    As she spoke, she deliberately amplified the volume, "If my cousin often comes to see Miao Miao and brings that very sweet pastry, no matter what you do, Miao Miao will forgive you."


    For the sake of sugar, there is no bottom line.


    "Should be very often."


    Jin Shilin restrained his smile slightly.


    "My work has been transferred to Jiang City."


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi blinked blankly, "But Brother Wen Li said before that you work in a city far, far away, at the company''s headquarters. Isn''t Jiang City the headquarters?"


    She doesn''t understand this very well, but it sounds like it should be better to work at the headquarters, right?


    "After the transfer, the position will rise," Jin Shilin simply explained, "The working hours will not be so long, and the number of business trips will be reduced..."


    Duanzi snapped her fingers and finally came to a conclusion.


    "Ah, cousin, you are finally willing to take a good rest!"


    When she first saw this cousin, she felt that he must be a workaholic. Later, she asked Wen Li to inquire, and her guess was confirmed.


    "Money can''t be earned," Tuanzi stood on the sofa, patting his shoulder with his little fleshy claws, "Do you want to work...grandma?"


    "Combining work and rest." Jin Shilin couldn''t help but finish for her.


    "Yes, yes, work and rest, I just learned it yesterday," Tuanzi touched his face guiltily, "I forgot half of it after sleeping."


    Being told by a child to combine work with rest, Jin Shilin couldn''t help but reflect.


    But he also told the truth, "I only found out when I went to see my brother last time, because I didn''t want to be called home by my grandfather often, my brother actually moved to Jiang City secretly, and no one told me."


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise.


    "Miaomiao still has a cousin in Jiangshi? But Miaomiao doesn''t even know."


    Jin Shilin couldn''t help sighing: "He''s very homely, and he doesn''t go out if he can''t go out. Last time I went to see him, I found that he had gastroenteritis and still endured it, so..."


    Duanzi understands in seconds.


    Jin Shilin chose to be transferred to the branch. In addition to being promoted, working more freely, and traveling less often, he also wanted to take care of his brother.


    "Then your brother is a little ignorant," Tuanzi shook his head deliberately old-fashioned, "The body is very important, if you feel uncomfortable, you have to go to the hospital."


    Paused, she imitated the way her second brother used to read his lines, with a deep tone, "Leave professional things to professionals."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 611： Jin Shilins thoughts

    Chapter 611 Jin Shilin''s Little Thoughts


    Jin Shilin was so cute.


    At that moment, he even wanted to take out his phone to take a video and send it to his elder brother.


    A child is more self-disciplined than his elder brother and understands the importance of the body. Why is the elder brother so self-willed?


    "That''s right, Miao Miao has a prescription here."


    Tuanzi was a little curious about the last cousin she hadn''t seen, but according to Jin Shilin''s words, the other party seemed not good at socializing and even actively avoided socializing, so she better not bother.


    Don''t bother, but you can send prescriptions for nourishing your body.


    Give the prescription to Jin Shilin. With a chubby little face, she instructed earnestly, "Many people have used this prescription, and it is really useful."


    Paused, she also claimed credit, "Miao Miao spent a lot of money to get this prescription."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Acting like a baby, dancing, twisting, it is indeed a big price¡¿


    The lottery rules formulated by the headquarters are random drop rewards.


    But the host is very clever. Before each lottery draw, he dances and twists, puts his hands together and makes a wish for the reward he wants, and finally gets the reward he wants.


    Hearing the system''s complaints, Tuanzi grinned.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But every time Xiao Gugu helps out, I love you¡¿


    The system is silent.


    Jin Shilin thought that his cousin was smiling sweetly at him, and at the same time felt a little embarrassed, but at the same time felt that his cousin was too soft-tempered.


    He took the prescription slowly, his thoughts spinning wildly.


    There are not many reliable brothers, cousins, cousins ??and senior brothers, and they are basically not around. If the cousin is cheated, no one can solve the problem.


    I can barely be considered a reliable person.


    After reaching this conclusion, he found a reason to visit his cousin often, and even cared about her work, study and life.


    "Cousin, what are you thinking about?"


    With a chubby face, Tuanzi frowned and looked at him suspiciously, "Just now your expression looks a bit like Brother Gu Chi."


    Jin Shilin didn''t know Gu Chi, so he asked humbly, "What kind of person is your cousin?"


    "fox!"


    Jin Shilin''s expression froze at the first word.


    "Sometimes it''s bad!"


    "Natural nature is not bad, but she likes to tease people, but Miao Miao often teases people back!"


    Tuanzi raised his head proudly, "Brother Yun Mu will lose all against him, but Miao Miao can win half, isn''t it amazing?"


    "sharp."


    Jin Shilin reflected on his emotional exposure just now.


    He is no fox.


    Seeing those **** eyes that couldn''t hide their pride and radiance, Jin Shilin was moved, "Do you want to go with me?"


    "Um?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, "Visiting your elder brother?"


    Jin Shilin nodded.


    "Miao Miao wants to go," Tuanzi pouted and scratched his hair, "but Miao Miao is going to film a show tomorrow. Your elder brother doesn''t seem to like outsiders visiting him, does he?"


    A certain translator felt that the word ''outsider'' was too harsh.


    Now he has begun to regret his indifference to this relative.


    Relatives who don''t have much contact with each other will regard themselves as outsiders.


    "Then let me test his meaning first?"


    Duanzi nodded incessantly.


    "Okay, okay, so as not to scare him."


    She rubbed her chubby face, "Miao Miao is not scary, but some people seem to be very afraid of Miao Miao, such as villains!"


    "That''s their problem, not yours."


    Tuanzi liked to hear this, and nodded happily.


    She also felt that it was someone else''s problem.


    Jin Shilin stayed for dinner.


    Duanzi, who is good at making home-cooked dishes, didn''t cook, so everyone could only order takeaway.


    As a guest, Jin Shilin naturally wouldn''t interfere with the host''s takeaway order.


    But when the delivery man delivered the food, his brows trembled a few times.


    "Wow, is this BBQ place open again?"


    Duanzi rubbed her little hands, looking excitedly at the slightly charred pork belly that exudes fragrance, "Didn''t the boss say that he won''t open the door if he earns enough?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was in charge of ordering food delivery, said casually: "It seems that the child in the family failed to invest and had to open the door again."


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi silently picked up a skewer of barbecued meat, thinking that Jin Shilin was still there, so he took the initiative to hand it over.


    "It''s super delicious, try it."


    Jin Shilin took it over, his brows still frowning tightly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was in charge of ordering takeaways, ordered barbecue and various snacks, and also ordered some drinks, which were things that should not be eaten for dinner.


    The other brothers seemed to be used to it and didn''t comment.


    This is very problematic.


    These brothers are all tall and tall, and their bodies are not bad, but my cousin is just a little bean, and she is in the development stage. If she always eats these when she is growing up, how can she grow taller?


    He still remembers that his cousin often stared at his long legs, always eating these, how to have long legs?


    "Cousin, don''t force yourself if you don''t want to eat." Tuanzi took another bunch. Seeing that Jin Shilin frowned and didn''t move his mouth, he thought he didn''t like to eat, but he was too embarrassed to refuse, so he stretched out his hand, "Miao Miao will solve it for you." Come on, eat something else."


    Listen, how many empathetic words are these. If my cousin doesn''t want to eat these, I probably don''t want to refuse my brothers.


    "I eat."


    After eating his own skewer, he saw the dumpling and took it again, so he said, "Can you give me this skewer?"


    The dumpling generously handed it over, took it again, and heard Jin Shilin ask again, "The string in your hand seems to be better, can you give it to me?"


    She handed it over.


    After doing this several times, I didn''t eat a single dumpling.


    "Cousin, do you like eating these very much?" The corners of the eyes drooped slightly, and the dumplings showed doggy eyes again.


    Those innocent dog eyes were too moist, which made Jin Shilin feel a little guilty.


    It is not right to admit it, nor is it right to deny it.


    Ji Zhangzhuo leaned over holding the skewers.


    "I probably don''t like it, I have to frown every time I eat it."


    Does this brother have eyes in the back of his head? Jin Shilin coughed lightly, "I don''t like it or hate it."


    "Then I understand, the ones in other people''s bowls are more delicious!"


    Duanzi suddenly realized, and with a quick eye, he snatched the skewer of roast beef that Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t eat.


    "Aww, sure enough, what others take is incense."


    She ate happily and looked for the next target.


    Jin Shilin finally realized that his cousin also liked these things very much, and it wasn''t because he was considerate that he didn''t reject a few senior brothers. But even so, the senior brothers should be considerate.


    He quietly glared at a few people.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was grabbing meat, and suddenly turned his head sharply, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Pushing the gold-rimmed glasses, Jin Shilin said calmly, "Your illusion."


    Ji Zhangzhuo looked at him suspiciously, and after a few seconds, he approached him with a malicious smile.


    "Wow, you seem to have a problem with us, did we provoke you?"


    Jin Shilin stared at him for a few seconds, and said truthfully, "Miao Miao can''t eat these."


    While grabbing meat, the keen-eared dumpling froze.


    Turning around again, her big eyes were about to turn into poached eggs.


    "Oh, you can''t treat Miao Miao differently just because she is a child! Adults always say that children can''t eat this or that, but eat it yourself. Miao Miao will suspect that you are secretly eating delicious food."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 612： big brother smile

    Chapter 612 Big Brother''s Smile


    Almost made my sister cry, but Jin Shilin bit the bullet and coaxed her.


    He narrated all the previous mental activities, with a slightly dissatisfied tone, "Gu Cheng is often not at home, you order takeaway every day, Miao Miao can easily not grow taller."


    ''Shouldn''t be tall'' is the thundering point of Tuanzi.


    She silently withdrew her claws, and explained dryly, "No, Miao Miao also often goes to the second uncle''s house and the third uncle''s house for dinner, and also goes to brother Wen Li''s house for dinner."


    She counted on her fingers, "One meal at this house, one meal at that house, and boxed lunches when filming shows. At most one day of takeaway per week."


    Jin Shilin understood in seconds: "One day, three meals, three times."


    The dumpling silently retracted its claws again. She understood what this cousin was dissatisfied with.


    Tuanzi will not be angry at this kind of behavior that only cares about her.


    Jin Shilin showed that kind of elite style, and his speaking speed was unhurried but extremely intimidating. The senior brothers all had the feeling of being stared at by the elder brother, and silently put down the meat skewers in their hands.


    Ji Zhangzhuo smoothed things over with a dry smile.


    "I can order everything, don''t waste it."


    Duanzi nodded quickly.


    The elder brother who didn''t stop him also nodded guiltily, "It''s too disappointing to talk about this while eating, let''s talk about it after eating."


    Dongmenxi, who had been gnawing on meat, raised his head and said dissatisfiedly, "Why do you listen to him? Eat as much as you want, drink as much as you want..."


    The rest of the words were swallowed after Jin Shilin silently said the word ''dog''.


    He quickly shared the meal and took his share upstairs, his back showing a little haste and panic.


    Jin Shilin took the initiative to apologize to Tuanzi.


    "Sorry, it affected your appetite."


    Duanzi has already grabbed a handful of skewers again, and his mouth is full of oil. Hearing this, he raised his head in confusion, "Ah? Whose appetite has been affected?"


    Jin Shilin fell silent.


    After leaving Jiangshui Yundu, Jin Shilin hesitated again and again, but still asked for Gu Cheng''s contact information through Wen Li.


    As for Wen Liyi''s posting several smiley emojis, he ignored them all.


    Tuanzi still doesn''t know that her new cousin will meet up with her elder brother.


    After she finished eating the skewers, she felt a little guilty and exercised in the yard.


    Bending down and patting her short legs, she whispered, "Legs, legs, you have to work hard, you can''t stop growing just because Miao Miao eats barbecue. Miao Miao only eats once a week, and you have to grow at least six days a week."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    In a blink of an eye, it''s the second issue of "Warm Companionship".


    As soon as Tuanzi and Li Zhou appeared under the camera, the popularity of the live broadcast room skyrocketed.


    Cute children and handsome guys with animal ties are still very popular.


    The guests were broadcasting live as usual, and Ji Zhangzhuo, who was acting as an assistant temporarily, was chatting with assistants and staff of other artists.


    Dong Mendong followed behind Ji Zhangzhuo restrainedly, lowered his head and did not speak.


    According to the plan, Ji Zhangzhuo served as an assistant and accompanied his junior sisters and younger brothers to record the program. Duan Xiayou took Tan Taiyi and Dong Mendong to discuss matters with a martial arts association president.


    If this matter can be negotiated, Tuanzi may have the opportunity to perform abroad with members of the association to promote traditional martial arts, and his popularity will skyrocket again.


    Halfway through the departure, Duan Xiayou and Tan Taiyi discovered that Dongmendong had disappeared, and no one answered the phone, almost thinking that the Dongmendong brothers had crossed over again.


    On the other side, after getting off the plane, Tuanzi, Li Zhou, and Ji Zhangzhuo found that there was an extra person beside them, and it was Brother Wuliu whom Duan Xiayou couldn''t find no matter what.


    At that time, the three brothers and sisters were stunned, and their bodies fell to the side.


    Dongmendong cried and said: "I didn''t do it, Dongmenxi repented, and even hid in the plane and followed you."


    This day it was Dongmendong''s turn to take control of his body. He cried a lot and was timid, but he was very obedient and willing to listen to the arrangements of his brothers and sisters.


    As a result, halfway through the journey, Dongmenxi insisted on taking control, and ran away in particles.


    After arriving in an unfamiliar city with the group, Dongmenxi hid irresponsibly and returned control of his body to him, allowing him to face the doubts and anger of his colleagues.


    "He''s really nothing!" Dongmendong cursed weakly.


    "Ah, fifth senior brother, if you don''t know how to swear, you don''t need to swear."


    Tuanzi persuaded him, shrugging his shoulders indifferently, "It''s okay, just think we have two assistants."


    She is very magnanimous, and Li Zhou doesn''t care, but Ji Zhangzhuo, who plans to eat meat during the live broadcast of the duo, is very dissatisfied.


    His dissatisfaction was too obvious, so Dongmendong behaved like a quail, following him like a pitiful little tail.


    It¡¯s just that Dongmen Dongyue followed Ji Zhangzhuo, and Ji Zhangzhuo became more and more suspicious that this was an internal response sent by the elder brother to supervise him not to eat meat.


    As long as Ji Zhangzhuo thinks about it, he can make a person open his heart in ten minutes.


    Now, he hooked up with several artist assistants, as if they had become close brothers.


    "I checked, there is a very famous barbecue restaurant near here, let''s go to eat skewers and drink beer at night!" An assistant suggested.


    Another person echoed: "I just ate crayfish this day, and the spicy garlic and spiced ones came in a few catties!"


    Several people couldn''t help swallowing as they talked.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also swallowed.


    Looking back, Dongmendong lowered his hair in a daze, as if he didn''t notice this side, he immediately gestured ''OK'' to several assistants.


    At night, after confirming that Dongmendong in the same room was asleep, Ji Zhangzhuo slipped out the door quietly.


    Not long after he went out, the sleepy Dongmendong passed through the wall and followed him away.


    As soon as the two left, the system dutifully reminded Tuanzi.


    Duanzi, who was on a video call with his elder brother, scratched his hair.


    "It should be to steal meat."


    She smiled and said to Gu Cheng on the other side: "Because the second senior brother made the senior brother angry, the senior senior ordered him not to eat meat for a week, but the second senior brother likes meat very much, so he just went out to steal it."


    Speaking of stealing food, she suddenly touched her stomach.


    "I''m hungry too."


    Subtext, I''m going to have supper too.


    Gu Cheng didn''t stop it. If a growing child has good digestion ability, it''s normal to have supper at night. When he was a student, he was often too hungry to sleep at night.


    "Eat something that is easy to digest, don''t be too heavy, too oily, salty or spicy."


    Duanzi was about to nod, when Gu Cheng added, "You can''t eat iced or too sweet ones either."


    "I know, I know," Tuanzi muttered softly, "Brother, you are really getting more and more... handsome!"


    Gu Cheng, who thought he would hear the word ''long-winded'', was stunned, his expression momentarily funny.


    Tuanzi gestured to the camera, hung up the phone, and went to find Li Zhou next door.


    On the other end of the phone, Gu Cheng smiled at the mobile phone with the screen off.


    The assistant director who came to him on business was startled when he saw this smile.


    The assistant director quickly reflected on whether he did not perform well enough today. Not everyone can bear the smile of Bingshan''s serious director.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 613： online recruitment

    Leaving the hotel, Ji Zhangzhuo went straight to the agreed shop.


    When he arrived, several assistants had already ordered food.


    After taking his seat, he just needs to put on his gloves and peel the lobster.


    The cooked crayfish is bright red in color, and the peeled shrimp meat is soaked in red oil, which looks very bomby, and it feels spicy and fresh after eating.


    Eat a few and drink beer, one word, cool!


    This store is very popular, and there are people around the tables, eating and looking similar to them.


    Because they had to work the next day, the assistants only cared about eating and didn''t drink much.


    Chat while eating.


    Some assistants were very interested in Ji Zhangzhuo''s sect, and asked tentatively, "Where is your sect? In the deep mountains and old forests?"


    "Almost." Ji Zhangzhuo peeled a small bowl of shrimp meat, and poured it all into his mouth happily.


    There was a sound of saliva sucking nearby, which was not obvious in this noisy environment.


    Ji Zhangzhuo vaguely heard the sound of saliva, but didn''t think much about it.


    The assistant asked again: "There are many people around me who really want to learn from a teacher. Are you recruited by Tianyun School? Do you have to undergo a test before you can enter the mountain gate? Which mountain is the teacher''s gate? I will let them do it themselves."


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at him with a half-smile, and then peeled the shrimp with a smile, "No more disciples."


    There was a sound of regret.


    Someone spoke the truth, "Your sect has become so popular recently, if you don''t take this opportunity to recruit disciples, it will be difficult to recruit disciples if the style of martial arts becomes quiet in the future."


    This means not optimistic about martial arts.


    Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to touch his chin and put on a cool pose, but found that the gloves were covered with oil, so he had to give up.


    "It won''t be quiet so quickly, at least as long as we are active, we will be popular for as long as possible."


    These words have a kind of domineering that people can''t refuse.


    "Although our senior brothers are getting older," someone ridiculed that twenties are not too old, Ji Zhangzhuo smiled, "but the younger junior sister is still there, she is less than six years old, and can be active for at least seven or eighty years Bar."


    He doesn''t believe that martial arts can''t be fully displayed in seven or eight years, and can be passed on to the next generation.


    What the head of the National Wushu Association does is to let young people take over this inheritance?


    With the character of the junior sister, she has received strong support from the Wushu Association, and she will definitely continue to carry forward the martial arts in the future. As long as she can still be active in front of the screen and on various stages, she will always show her martial arts demeanor.


    As long as junior sisters want to do this, even if they become old men in the future, they are willing to perform boxing, sword and dance on stage.


    Thinking that they would be able to live together decades later, Ji Zhangzhuo felt that he could celebrate with a few catties of shrimp and dozens of skewers of barbecued meat.


    Ji Zhangzhuo bowed his head, ready to pick up the peeled shrimp


    Looking left and right, I always feel that one or two is missing.


    "Illusion."


    He ate it in one bite and continued to peel.


    I lowered my head again, and found that there seemed to be one or two missing.


    He didn''t make a sound this time, but pretended to be a bit stretched, and stood up and moved his body.


    A nearby assistant looked at his belly enviously.


    When Ji Zhangzhuo was exercising just now, the hem of his clothes was rolled up, revealing his well-shaped abdominal muscles.


    "Although I don''t want to learn martial arts, I really want to have abdominal muscles. I just applied for a fitness card and never went."


    Regarding this, Ji Zhangzhuo, who was as smooth as Ji Zhangzhuo, didn''t sarcastically go back.


    Wanting muscles but not exercising, there is no such good thing in the world. Where is the reward for not paying? Do you have eight-pack abs lying down every day?


    He pretended to be chatting cheerfully and didn''t notice the shrimp.


    But soon, out of the corner of the eye, a piece of shrimp disappeared.


    Soon, another piece of shrimp disappeared.


    Only the fifth and sixth juniors can do this.


    Eating should not be particleized, so the younger brother¡¯s meeting should only be transparent, and others cannot see him.


    He sat back, made a few movements, felt the direction of the downwind, and roughly deduced the position of the fifth and sixth juniors. After knowing it, he continued to eat and drink.


    "Hey, the skewers seem to be gone. The boss is busy. I''ll go over and add a few more."


    Ji Zhangzhuo stood up, and when he passed by somewhere, he stomped hard a few times.


    There was an undisguised scream.


    "ah!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo left proudly.


    He deserved it for stealing his shrimp!


    At this moment, he completely forgot that Dongmendong and Dongmenxi could sue Duan Xiayou.


    The assistants who stayed in place looked strange.


    One person said: "Did you hear any sound just now?"


    "Did you say ''ah''?"


    "Sure enough, you heard it too? Who is calling?"


    Several people looked around, and all they saw were guests who were eating happily, and no one was surprised.


    "Misheard?"


    "It''s not like we all got it wrong."


    Soon, Ji Zhangzhuo, who added more food, came back and asked a few people with strange expressions.


    After getting the answer, he had an innocent face, "No, I didn''t hear that. Have you guys watched horror movies recently and left a psychological shadow?"


    He mentioned horror movies because he only knew that these people liked to watch horror movies during the day.


    Several assistants believed this statement.


    Not long after, Ji Zhangzhuo gave Junior Brother Fifth and Sixth a hard punch by bending over to put the wine bottle.


    Another scream.


    Several assistants couldn''t eat anymore.


    "Pack the rest."


    "Yeah yeah, and I don''t want to watch horror movies for a month or two."


    "But the recently released one is really good. It''s an adaptation of a novel by a well-known author. That book sold quite well. This time, the movie is a big hit, which has also boosted book sales."


    Ji Zhangzhuo inquired while packing, and when he heard the author''s name, his expression was slightly subtle.


    "A polite person?"


    "That''s right," an assistant asked curiously when he saw that his expression was wrong, "Do you know this person? Still think this pseudonym is strange? Compared with other pseudonyms, this name is quite normal."


    "I just think this name is quite polite."


    Ji Zhangzhuo sneered in his heart, the man who is gentle is very polite when he speaks well, but the rest of the time, he is just spraying poisonous juice.


    After thinking about it, the movie sold well, and it also drove the book sales. Now that Wen Li has money, he can treat guests to dinner.


    When he returned to Jiang City, he brought his junior sister to the big family to eat! It''s better to make Wen Li poor, have to open a new article, and have to go out to find inspiration.


    A group of people left the store, and soon met two other guests who were eating supper unexpectedly.


    Tuanzi was gnawing on the vetch skin, when he saw Ji Zhangzhuo whose face was flushed from drinking, he freed up a paw and waved it vigorously.


    She smiled brightly, while Ji Zhangzhuo''s smile gradually disappeared.


    He discovered belatedly that the Fourth Junior Brother, the Fifth and Sixth Junior Brothers, and the Junior Junior Sister all knew about his going out for supper at night.


    As long as someone tells the elder brother, the elder brother will definitely smile and say, "Then there will be another week of ban."


    Can¡¯t eat meat for a week, what a madman!


    Panic and anxious, is there any way to stop so many people''s mouths? He is willing to pay a catty of spicy crayfish for this method.

 Chapter 614： Leopard tail roll mobile phone

    The smell of crayfish and skewers wafts out.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had an idea.


    Isn¡¯t food just the best prop to block a person¡¯s mouth?


    He flattered and said: "Junior Brother, Junior Sister, what a coincidence. I guessed that you were hungry, so I specially packed delicious food for you."


    This handsome boy with a baby face began to report the names of the dishes.


    Tuanzi slowly finished eating the potato skin in his hand, and then said softly, "Heavy oil and heavy salt, eating it is not good for your health, Miao Miao must take care of your body."


    The assistants felt very guilty at once, they all need children to remind them of the way of keeping in good health.


    In order to drag all the younger brothers and sisters into the water, Ji Zhangzhuo spared no effort in sales promotion.


    "No, no, no," Tuanzi ate the original pancake, and continued to speak slowly, "Miao Miao is very obedient, unlike the second senior brother. Second senior brother, if the senior brother knows..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo is now afraid of the word "big brother".


    He coughed lightly and asked the other assistants to go back first.


    Waiting for the outsider to leave, he bowed his head and admitted his mistake very decisively.


    "Miao Miao, I was wrong, you must not sue the senior brother. In exchange, I can tell you a secret, which is related to the fifth and sixth junior brother."


    Besides, Li Zhou, who was silently eating supper, glanced at the air beside him, "Do you want to say that Junior Brother Fifth and Sixth followed you out?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "!"


    Dongmendong and Dongmenxi: "!"


    Alley.


    Ji Zhangzhuo drooped his head while carrying supper, and Dong Mendong also showed up. There was red oil on the corner of his lips, but he didn''t seem to know, so he also drooped his head.


    Dongmenxi is the most proud: "You are the one who followed, and you are the one who stole it. It has nothing to do with me."


    Dong Mendong: "Are you trying to say that you are very good? But haven''t you always wanted to be a brat?"


    When their parents were scientists and cadres with ulterior motives in the organization, Dongmenxi''s dream was to become a brat who was in heaven.


    As long as it is bearable enough, as long as the speed of getting into trouble is fast enough, it is particularly annoying, and at the same time has a certain value, forcing those people to hold their noses to treat them well, Dongmenxi can be a little happy, and he will not be concerned about his own background and experience. So resentful.


    But Dongmenxi has a good nature, no matter how bad he is, it is not as serious as the disasters caused by some powerful supernatural beings and their families in the organization. In comparison, Dongmenxi is still a good boy in the eyes of the cadres.


    The comment of ''good boy'' made Dongmenxi sick.


    Now, Dongmendong said he was good, so he immediately exploded.


    Dong Mendong shook his head triumphantly, seeing Ji Zhangzhuo staring at him, he felt creepy.


    "Second Senior Brother, your expression is so scary, are you plotting against me?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo really intends to bring disaster to the east.


    Compared with this junior''s fault, stealing meat is nothing at all.


    "We need to teach Fifth and Sixth Junior Brothers well."


    Ji Zhangzhuo found a bench and sat down. Tuanzi and Li Zhou sat down with him and continued to eat supper.


    Finding that they were eating very vegetarian food, Ji Zhangzhuo looked away in disinterest.


    "He''s been stealing shrimp just now."


    Dong Mendong realized, "So you stepped on my feet and hit my legs on purpose? It''s wrong for you to bully junior!"


    Someone''s innocent face.


    As long as you don¡¯t admit it, the junior has no evidence to prove it.


    Dongmendong was incompetent and furious.


    At this time, Ji Zhangzhuo had a solemn face and a deep tone, "Fortunately, I just found out. If those assistants found out, what would they think?"


    Duanzi fantasies about eating pancakes.


    Everyone ate, drank and chatted, and an extra hand appeared in midair, reaching for the lobster.


    The picture is very scary, without any special effects, enough to scare the people present.


    "Brother, you can''t do this in the future."


    Tuanzi was also a little scared, she reminded seriously, "You can scare the second senior brother, but if you scare others, you will lose money."


    Dong Mendong remembered what happened last time.


    Dongmenxi suddenly appeared and scared a dog. Jin Shilin happened to be there and bought food to compensate the dog. If he scares people, wouldn''t the brothers and sisters have to spend money to settle it?


    "I see!"


    He sincerely admitted his mistake, "From now on, I will scare the second senior brother, not others. The second senior brother has been scared."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was full of question marks.


    "Scare me? Have you asked my client''s opinion?"


    Dong Mendong ignored him, staring greedily at the supper in Tuanzi''s hand.


    Duanzi generously shared with him.


    Seeing that Ji Zhangzhuo was not reconciled and wanted to sue, she said abruptly, "Before going out to work this time, the big brother told me..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s whole body was tense.


    "Say, what did you say?"


    "He said that no matter what benefits the second senior brother promised, he would give me double the benefits, and told me not to hide it."


    The little angel-like junior sister showed her small white teeth.


    "Miao Miao saw it, you ate meat!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo said without hesitation: "I will give you three times the benefits."


    Tuanzi counted with his fingers, "Then senior brother, don''t you have to give me six times the benefits?"


    Her eyes sparkled, and she said expectantly, "Second senior brother, hurry up, increase the price. Then the senior brother will give me more benefits!"


    Duanzi had an expression of ''I''m so smart''.


    The two sides bargained, and Li Zhou ate supper based on this discussion, his animal pupils were erected, and he occasionally glanced at passers-by.


    The neglected Dongmendong swallowed again.


    Finally, taking advantage of Ji Zhangzhuo''s inattention, he carefully pulled the supper over, opened it, and the smell of lobster and skewers permeated.


    He didn''t mind the cold, so he buried himself in eating.


    On the street not far away, someone suddenly shouted, "Where''s my phone?"


    Several people raised their heads.


    Before Tuanzi glanced around, he saw Li Zhou''s vigorous back.


    When she regained consciousness, Li Zhou had dragged a thief who was trying to escape to the owner.


    The thief was annoyed: "You have no evidence! You can''t search yourself either!"


    Li Zhou, who was in a hurry to go back for supper, simply lifted him up, shaking and shaking.


    Several wallets and mobile phones were shaken out.


    Seeing that the phone was about to fall to the ground, Li Zhou instinctively released his tail to wrap the phone around.


    One of the owners: "?"


    The man rubbed his eyes vigorously, suspecting that he was wrong.


    Tuanzi turned pale with fright, bursting out with unprecedented potential. In the blink of an eye, he was among several people, grabbed the phone, and pushed the black leopard tail hard.


    Li Zhou hastily retracted his tail.


    He looked at the owner with some trepidation.


    The owner is still doubting his life.


    Tuanzi pretended to be calm, "This uncle, look, which one is your mobile phone?"


    The owner''s attention was diverted, pointing to one of them.


    "I can report my mobile phone number."


    Tuanzi took out his mobile phone to make a call, making sure that one of the mobile phones rang, and then handed over the mobile phone.


    Just when the owner was about to catch the phone, a hand came in and took the phone.


    "Excuse me, can you unlock it and let me delete the call log just now?"


    The owner unlocked the phone without hesitation, and allowed Ji Zhangzhuo to delete the records, which also deleted the contact information of Tuanzi.


    At this time, Tuanzi patted his head and whispered, "I should have asked my uncle to unlock it directly with fingerprints."


    Tuanzi paid more attention to Li Zhou.


    After confirming that the tail was retracted, she comforted Li Zhou, "Fortunately, it''s night, so nothing will happen."


    The fourth senior brother''s tail is pitch black, and in the dark, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see clearly at all.


    Li Zhou was comforted.


    After the thief was taken away, he was about to go back to eat supper, but found that the supper had been eaten by Dongmendong.


    Too guilty, Dongmen Dong let Dongmenxi out and hid himself.


    "Anyway, you let me take the blame last time, this time you come!"

 Chapter 615： fresh air

    Chapter 615 Fresh Air


    The fifth and sixth brothers are so different, even if they share the same face, Tuanzi can quickly tell them apart.


    "Ah, it''s Brother Six!"


    The sixth senior brother said in a low voice, "He has a guilty conscience and hid. I didn''t steal it, so I can''t blame me."


    His expression seemed to say, "I''ll beat anyone who dares to blame me."


    But so far, he hasn''t really beaten anyone.


    Of course, Tuanzi wouldn''t care about this matter, she waved her fleshy little paws, and looked up at Li Zhou again.


    She doesn''t mind, but she can''t make decisions on behalf of the fourth brother.


    "It''s okay, are you hungry, order some more?" Of course Li Zhou didn''t care.


    He has an income now, and most of it is spent on food. Eat well, drink well, and be energetic, so as to avoid uncontrollable transformation back into a black panther and being captured.


    In order not to be separated from his junior sister and others, he has to work hard to eat and eat!


    Dongmen Dong immediately said: "Okay, okay, brother, let me go out, I''ll eat."


    Dongmen Xi coldly snorted, and rejected Li Zhou''s kindness.


    "Don''t eat, go back to sleep."


    Let Dongmendong roll in his heart, Dongmenxi strode forward, only looking at the back, very domineering and confident.


    Until Tuanzi¡¯s puzzled voice came from behind, ¡°Senior Brother Six, you¡¯re going the wrong way, the hotel is in this direction.¡±


    The domineering and confident man twisted his neck as if embracing the world.


    ¡°I just wanted some fresh air.¡±


    Big black eyes stared at the speeding cars and car exhaust.


    "fresh air?"


    She suspected that Brother Six''s nose was broken.


    Dongmen turned back from west to west, with a natural expression, "Compared to our world, even if the air in this world is polluted, it is much cleaner than ours."


    Duanzi believed.


    But she still didn''t want her brother to inhale car exhaust.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a picnic another day and get some real fresh air.¡±


    Is this an invitation to hang out with yourself?


    Dongmenxi reservedly agreed.


    But Dongmendong could feel his mood, and he was rolling with nausea.


    "Happy as long as you are happy, why pretend to be reserved? Brother, you can easily be misunderstood like this."


    East gate and west deafness.


    The next day, the program continued as usual.


    The place where the program is arranged this time is an amusement park that allows pets.


    In addition to getting along with family members, animals can also come into contact with outsiders.


    The program group and the audience all think about how children deal with emergencies. Therefore, the photographer and the photographer are hidden among the tourists, and the guests wear their own camcorders. You shoot me, and I shoot you.


    Some of the tourists did not bring animals into the amusement park.


    A tourist saw a handsome little black horse from a distance, and his mouth was already dirty.


    When I got closer, I found a golden retriever, and said angrily, "Don''t you walk your dog on a leash? Are you really immoral?"


    Zhong Yi looked blankly at her own boy.


    His family obediently wears an anti-bite mask, and the leash is in his hand!


    "Uncle, my family is very obedient, and we tied the rope."


    The middle-aged man said with a cold face, "With such a thin rope, did you deliberately lead the dog out to harm people?"


    Lan Lan was not happy anymore.


    "Not to mention that my dog ??is very good and is tied to a leash. Now the fact is that my dog ??has not hurt anyone. If you say that, isn''t it just an empty slander?"


    Several children are on Zhong Yi''s side, and you criticize this strange uncle sentence by sentence.


    The man couldn''t hold back his face, cursed a few obscenities, and when he was about to leave, he even muttered, "Sooner or later, someone will eat this stupid dog."


    ¡¾I''m going, such a curse is too vicious¡¿


    ¡¾Really inexplicable maliciousness¡¿


    ¡¾There are quite a lot of inexplicable malice in reality¡¿


    ¡¾You can¡¯t say that, some people just don¡¯t like dogs and are scared by dogs, can¡¯t we be considerate to each other¡¿


    ¡¾No, isn''t this the person arranged by the program group? Who would come up with such inexplicable malice? ¡¿


    ¡¾Eh, everyone is wearing a camcorder, it¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t find it¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe there is a camera to scold even worse¡¿


    ¡¾Let me tell you about my own experience, my family raised it...¡¿


    At the beginning, the barrage was still arguing, but later it became a complaint meeting.


    Many viewers would rather divide a short story into several paragraphs, but insist on finishing their own experience.


    Everyone''s experience can be roughly divided into two categories. One is that cats and dogs are raised at home, and when they are taken out, they always encounter people who are very disgusted and yell at them. One category is people who don''t like animals but are frightened when they meet pets in the community or on the road.


    The two types of people started talking about themselves, and then they quarreled.


    Soon the topic extended to places that had nothing to do with the show.


    The director was dumbfounded looking at the dense barrage in the live broadcast room.


    "The guests didn''t steal the spotlight, and they didn''t engage in petty tricks. The children are all very straightforward and cute, and get along well. The animals are very cute, and they get along very well with humans. Everything fits the theme of our show, but why do you still quarrel? gone?"


    Having watched too many dirty shows, the director took a deep breath this time and wanted to create a very warm show without quarrels.


    As a result, Tang Tian was targeted in the first episode, and the program group suffered an indiscriminate disaster. In the second issue, there was an inexplicable quarrel over whether pets could be kept in the city.


    Besides, a staff member whispered, "Where there are people, there will be quarrels. Nothing can satisfy everyone. It is too difficult to keep everyone from arguing."


    The best way is to let them go.


    The director can only go with the audience, and watch more children and animals to ease his mood.


    Children, this meeting is comforting Zhong Yi.


    The little boy has always been in a daze, why was he targeted by a strange uncle for no reason, and the other party cursed his family to be good.


    When the people walked away and Lan Lan was still muttering angrily, he felt aggrieved for being late, and hugged the golden retriever''s head with red eyes.


    The golden retriever rubbed against the little master, as if to comfort him.


    "My family will not hurt anyone if it is a good boy. It has never hurt anyone!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, be good, it''s that uncle who is bad." Tuanzi didn''t want his little friend to cry, "He has the heart of a villain... the heart..."


    Tilting his head, Tuanzi asked his brother for help.


    Li Zhou also tilted his head, he doesn''t understand these things either!


    Tang Tian hurriedly said: "The heart of a villain measures the belly of a gentleman."


    "Yes, yes, he is a villain!"


    Tuanzi patted Zhong Yi on the shoulder, "You and Guaiguai are gentlemen."


    The little boy didn¡¯t know what a villain is, but he only felt that a gentleman was good, so he pouted and nodded, ¡°He¡¯s a villain.¡±


    The other children nodded heavily.


    When everyone was about to start again, Tang Jing grabbed Tang Tian''s hand blankly, "Bailing is gone."


    The cockatiel named Lark likes to rest on the shoulders or heads of different people. Sometimes it will stop on the little black horse or golden retriever, which is easy to be ignored by everyone.


    At this time, Zhou Mei shouted.


    "Flying Chi, don''t run!"


    Everyone looked for the sound and found that the forest cat named Feichi broke free from Zhou Mei''s hand, and ran fast with a long leash.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 616： animal fight

    "It must be chasing Lark."


    Even if they like other small animals very much, every child must like their own animals the most, and pay the most attention to their own members.


    Besides Tang Tian and his son who paid close attention to the cockatiel, the one who paid the most attention to Lark was Feichi. In addition, Bai Ling also likes to tease Feichi the most, and he was almost caught by the wings several times.


    Every time he escapes by chance, Bai Ling will sing a song.


    Among several animals, only Lark can speak.


    Everyone quickly chased after him.


    This amusement park is pet-friendly, which means there are plenty of other animals out there too.


    Those animals haven¡¯t cultivated a relationship with Bailing. Maybe they will tease a bird when they see it, or even play with it and hurt it.


    Compared with many large animals, small parrots are too weak.


    Not only the guests were worried, but also many viewers who gradually fell in love with this noisy parrot.


    ¡¾Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I didn''t notice when Bai Ling flew away at all]


    ¡¾Me too¡¿


    ¡¾We were arguing, the guests were comforting Zhong Yi, Bai Ling took the opportunity to run away¡¿


    ¡¾Why don¡¯t you tie a rope to Bailing¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, tying a rope to a bird is outrageous, it already has an anklet¡¿


    ¡¾I, I, I, I saw Lark flying away, which is the direction where the man left before¡¿


    ¡¾? ? ? Bai Ling was so angry that he went after that man? So spiritual? ¡¿


    Among the guests who caught up, Tuanzi and Li Zhou were the fastest.


    Tang Jing and Zhou Mei were both in a hurry, the brothers and sisters discussed it, and each took one.


    Tuanzi''s small arms couldn''t wrap their arms around the beautiful sister''s waist and fly out.


    She could only drag Zhou Mei''s arm and fly forward, tapping on buildings or trees from time to time to borrow strength.


    Zhou Mei''s mother Sheng Xin felt terrified when she saw it.


    "It''s okay," Tang Tian and the others comforted her, "Miao Miao''s lightness kung fu is very good."


    "I know, I''ve seen her videos," Sheng Xin smiled shyly, "But I''m still instinctively worried about my daughter, just like when she goes to school, I''m always worried about whether she will be in school or not." I dare not tell my family when I am bullied.¡±


    Several parents were silent, their mood was similar to Sheng Xin''s.


    Zhou Mei still didn''t know her mother''s worry. After she flew into the sky, she was apprehensive for a minute, and soon she shouted excitedly.


    "My God, I actually flew into the sky. Miao Miao, you are too good."


    Tuanzi likes to be praised, and when her friends who have only met for a long time praise her, she is even more proud of showing off her skills.


    Zhou Mei hugged her and shouted excitedly.


    On the contrary, Tang Jing, who was once lifted up and flew over, somewhat rejected Li Zhou.


    Li Zhou is not good at martial arts, nor is light work, but his prototype is a black panther.


    The panther''s running speed is so fast.


    At this moment, Tang Jing felt as if he was sitting in a convertible car. The soft flesh on the cheeks swayed in the wind.


    He felt his face hurt and his face was very dry.


    Li Zhou¡¯s camcorder is worn on the neckline, which can capture the scenery ahead and Tang Jing who is trying to hide his head.


    ¡¾I was worried about Bailing and Feichi, but the expression on the little mirror is too funny¡¿


    ¡¾Trying to be cool, actually want to cry¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s completely different from Qinggong, the fourth brother is just running fast¡¿


    ¡¾With this speed, you can go to the sports meeting and definitely win the gold medal¡¿


    ¡¾Can get gold medal +1¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly caught up with Fei Chi.


    This mighty and domineering forest cat runs fast and has a cool posture. During the period, it impressed many tourists, and finally lost to a tree.


    The leash is entangled and it cannot run.


    Duanzi put the beautiful sister down.


    Zhou Mei hurried over to help.


    "Flying Chi, you can''t run like this. What if you are strangled and out of breath next time?"


    She untied the entangled leash and chattered at the same time.


    But Feichi didn''t want to listen to her nagging, and after he was free, he flew again.


    This time, Tuanzi picked up the cat with quick eyesight and quick hands.


    But if you hug the cat, you can''t hug the young lady.


    Fortunately, when Li Zhou passed by, he said, "I smell the breath of Bailing, it''s just ahead, not far away."


    Tuanzi hugged the cat and ran with Zhou Mei. After running for a few minutes, he saw a cockatiel hovering in mid-air.


    Braun is still cursing.


    "Fool!"


    "fool!"


    "Dog abuse!"


    "Bad guy!"


    Many tourists around looked at this parrot that can speak many words in novelty, and some people took out their mobile phones to take pictures and record videos.


    More people wonder who the parrot is scolding.


    The man who was scolded had an ugly face.


    "Little bastard, come down for me!"


    "Who do you call the beast?" Lark continued to flutter his wings. It doesn''t take long to fly, and it will borrow strength from tourists'' heads from time to time. When the tourists either disliked it and drove it away, or wanted to touch it out of curiosity, they flew away quickly.


    One person and one parrot scolded like this.


    Parrots are really small, and small animals often make people feel cute. It is not vulgar or harsh when it curses, many people instinctively lean towards Bailing, looking at each other with a look that makes men angry.


    The middle-aged man was so angry that he looked for a pole, and was about to shoot the bird down.


    "Dog abuse!"


    "Bad guy!"


    The frequency of ''dog abuse'' appearing twice is too high. Some tourists have already suspected that this man has done some bad things and was seen by this parrot.


    Tuanzi appeared with the forest cat in his arms, and Feichi in his arms made a "huhu" sound in his throat when he saw the parrot. But instead of the parrot, it jumped at the man.


    A forest cat of such a size leaped over, the man was startled, tripped his left and right feet, and was about to fall, but was supported by someone.


    The man didn''t thank Fei Chi, but opened his mouth to scold Fei Chi, and asked the owner of Fei Chi to compensate him.


    "Meow woo woo!"


    The forest cat is arched, with a fierce expression.


    Above the head, Lark was still flying around, muttering ''bad guy''.


    Li Zhou, who can understand the language of animals, is slightly sullen.


    "They said that this man smelled like a dog and blood."


    Some viewers didn¡¯t quite believe it, thinking that even if Li Zhou liked animals, it was impossible to really know what the animals were talking about. Saying this kind of thing is not for gaining attention, but it is a malicious speculation.


    Some viewers also believe that, from the words and deeds of the middle-aged man, they think that this man may really abuse the dog. And the sensitive animals might have discovered the truth.


    Both sides are deadlocked.


    Flying and breathing, the man couldn''t find tools, and he didn''t dare to run, for fear that if he ran, he would attract an attack. Bailing was still groaning loudly, and more and more tourists were onlookers, even causing traffic jams, and the employees of the amusement park had to come over to deal with emergencies.


    At this time, the system told Tuanzi the man''s information based on the face comparison.


    Tuanzi glared at the man with a tigerish face.


    "I know you. Your name is Cheng Cai. You live in Wuyuan Street. At the beginning of the year, you lost a sum of money for killing a pet dog in the community. Later, you deliberately poisoned a stray cat in the community, and was reported by the residents. I had to move, to the next neighborhood!"

 Chapter 617： hair fall out

    If it is an ordinary person, there may not be his information on the Internet, but Cheng has a criminal record. The system can easily find his information, and even search the local news of this city.


    Deliberately poisoning and killing stray cats and dogs in the community is still very bad. Not to mention those who love cats and dogs, even those who hate stray cats and dogs, are divided into two factions regarding this matter. A few people think it is a good job, and most people think it should be handed over to the property management and sent to rescue Stand, rather than brutal poisoning.


    The cruel images and different voices made this matter spread relatively quickly in the local area.


    At least the local residents who come to the amusement park to play have heard a little bit about it.


    A young man with a pet at home looked at Cheng Cai in disbelief.


    "You actually did such a cruel thing, when you poisoned those stray cats and dogs, wouldn''t your conscience hurt?"


    Cheng Cai did this kind of thing again and again, because he did not regard the lives of cats and dogs as life from the bottom of his heart.


    He poked his neck back and shot back a few words, cursing words like ''beast'' in his mouth.


    Tuanzi looked at him angrily.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It is useless to talk to this kind of person, he is already trapped in his own world. Only practical lessons can make him restrain himself. However, Miao Miao, you can teach him a lesson, but you can¡¯t break the law]


    Wu Liuliu''s eyes rolled a few times, and Tuanzi was thoughtful.


    Many tourists are already very reluctant to play with Cheng Cai.


    At this moment, the person in charge of checking the tickets ran over and said that someone had just evaded the fare, and it was Cheng Cai.


    Now, the security guards have even more legitimate reasons to invite people out.


    After Cheng Cai left, he kept turning his head, staring at the little animals fiercely.


    This amusement park already allows pets to play together, and many tourists have brought pets, and they will hug their own babies with some fear.


    At first, there were only some small voices of discussion, but soon, these voices of discussion became louder and more numerous.


    "He doesn''t like animals at all, why would he come to an amusement park that allows animals?"


    "Yeah, and it''s usually family and couples who travel. He actually came to play alone. Does he have another purpose?"


    "I''ve killed stray cats and dogs several times in a row, don''t you want to hurt our baby this time?"


    The more people think about it, the more they think it makes sense.


    Cheng Cai has become a habitual offender. Even if the landlord is unwilling to rent the house to him even if he is fined, he will still go his own way. It''s hard to say whether such a person really hates small animals, or seeks a sense of existence by hurting animals.


    His purpose in coming to the amusement park is most likely not pure.


    ¡¾These people¡¯s guesses are very reasonable. Is he planning to come over to poison you¡¿


    ¡¾Fortunately, it was discovered in time and the person was driven away¡¿


    ¡¾Your guesses are too vicious, maybe they just come to relax on weekends¡¿


    ¡¾Amusement parks don¡¯t have the right to drive away tourists, right? Three people become tigers, don¡¯t hurt innocent people¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾The species on this planet are really diverse, I have seen it for a long time¡¿


    ¡¾Long knowledge +1¡¿


    Tuanzi put his hands in his hands, stared at Cheng Cai''s back for a long time, and then turned to comfort Zhou Mei.


    "Either way, we''ve won big."


    Tuanzi snickered: "I just flew at his feet, hey, he''s marking the territory."


    Zhou Mei struggled with her family for a long time before she could raise a cat. What her parents ask her is to take care of Fei Chi by herself, and to learn all kinds of knowledge about raising cats.


    She understood now.


    "Ah, galloping you..."


    She held back her laughter and rubbed Fei Chi''s head desperately.


    The forest cat shook off the little master''s hand vigorously, walked with domineering yet elegant steps, and looked up at the lark in mid-air.


    The cockatiel flew onto the shoulder of its little master, and rubbed its furry head against Tang Jing''s face before Tang Jing criticized it.


    Brother Cool immediately blushed, and was too embarrassed to criticize Bai Ling.


    Tuanzi looked greedy, took his own smart man from Zheng Lai, and rubbed his face hard.


    "Braun is amazing," she and Da Congming introduced Bai Ling''s feat, "Just now it tore off many hairs of that man."


    "Is it true?"


    The children all looked over curiously.


    "I didn''t see it."


    "It''s true," Tuanzi said triumphantly as he gestured at the corners of his eyes with his fingers, "that man''s hair is too thin and fragile. Bai Ling just scratched it lightly with his claws, and took off a large piece. Just now The wind was so strong that it blew my hair away long ago.¡±


    The children burst into laughter immediately.


    They don''t know how to swear, and they can''t find a reason to fix that person. They can only curse in a childish voice, "If only his hair fell out tomorrow."


    This is Zhou Mei''s wish, she wrinkled her nose, "He scared my family to fly, and also scared a lot of small animals."


    The animals are very sensitive. They just felt Cheng Cai''s malice. Those smaller animals are all ears, and some of them are like Fei Chi, hunched over and want to attack Cheng Cai.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Cai¡¯s fare evasion, the security guards would have a good reason to take him away. Maybe the animals will join forces to fight against the dog abuser!


    Tuanzi took a look at this beautiful young lady.


    "He called my family obedient," Zhong Yi was also unhappy, his facial features were all wrinkled together, "It would be great if there were really bad dogs biting him."


    "Aren''t the other dogs very pitiful?" Tuanzi pouted, "They actually want to bite such a stinky guy."


    Zheng Feng clung to his black whirlwind, thought for a while, "Then don''t bite him, let him think that he has been bitten, he will feel very uncomfortable, right?"


    Zheng Lai looked at his son in surprise.


    He really didn''t expect such a well-behaved and elegant son to make such a suggestion. It seems that the son really hates that Cheng Cai.


    Chengcai Chengcai, will not be successful at all.


    Compared with well-informed adults, children rarely come into contact with this type of people. This will make you talk to each other, and say the most vicious words that you can say in your life.


    However, compared with the vicious language of netizens, these words are probably the difference between a small drop of water and the sea.


    Because of this incident, the children were not very happy in the following time.


    Seeing this, the director left early.


    Everyone went back to the hotel to rest, and some guests would take advantage of the opportunity of recording the show to wander around this strange city.


    Tuanzi also went shopping, followed by three senior brothers.


    She ran to this commercial street for a while, and then ran to that commercial street for a while, as if she came to Wuyuan Street without knowing it.


    Li Zhou stared at the road sign for a while, then looked down at the little junior sister who was a little guilty and pointed at her.


    "Miaomiao, do you want to fix that person?"


    "Well," Tuanzi lowered his head, pouted his lips, stretched out his leg and kicked a stone on the side of the road, "I think he is very bad, he doesn''t respect life, but he is not punished much."


    After so many stray cats and dogs died, Cheng Caibu is still alive and well. It seems that he is living a good life and can eat.


    But what about those dead cats and dogs?


    Duanzi is just unhappy, and just wants to fix the other party.

 Chapter 618： not cute brother

    Kicked a stone far away, Tuanzi secretly glanced at the brothers, and asked tentatively, "Shouldn''t Miao Miao fix him?"


    "There is no right or wrong."


    Li Zhou showed a bright smile, his canine teeth were a bit sharp, like a wild beast showing its fangs, but this kind of ferocity was not aimed at the little junior sister.


    "Just do what you want, and the brother will help you."


    "Wow!"


    Tuanzi was moved to tears, and hugged his arm, "Fourth senior brother, you will spoil Miao Miao like this, you have to teach Miao Miao what is right and what is wrong."


    "is that so?"


    Li Zhou touched the back of his head blankly, "But in our place, what the strong say is right, and what the weak say is always wrong."


    He knew it was wrong, but he lived in such a world.


    When the boundary between right and wrong is blurred and the power of interpretation is in the hands of the strong, does right and wrong still have meaning? Of course you can do whatever you want.


    Although Li Zhou is already a fairly strong man in that world, he is still inevitably affected by this atmosphere.


    At the moment, even if he came to the new world, he still thinks that it is good for the younger sister to be happy, and the mood of the older brothers and sisters is more important, and nothing else matters.


    It was Dongmenxi who went out today.


    He rarely agrees with his colleagues.


    "It''s the same with us. Even if a powerful supernatural person kills someone, he doesn''t have to pay the price. No one speaks for those weak ordinary people. Even those ordinary people feel that it is their own unlucky, and their relatives'' unlucky. It''s not right, and no one is going to change it."


    Just because the right to change is in the hands of those powerful supernatural beings, and they are the holders of privileges, how can they give up their rights casually?


    Thinking of this, Dongmenxi breathed out and looked at the continuous traffic on the road.


    "The average person in this world is lucky."


    There may still be injustice, but for most ordinary people, this kind of life is stable, harmonious and fair enough.


    These are things that ordinary people in his world can''t get until they die.


    In the same way, growing up in this kind of atmosphere, Dongmenxi also felt that it is good to be happy and not care what others do? If you are strong enough, you have the right to speak.


    "Do whatever you want," he pretended not to care, "don''t be coy."


    The wriggling junior sister is weird, like a flower soaked in rain, and a cute brown bear doll soaked in water.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "If the master knows that you think so, he will beat you!"


    She used to live with her master in ancient times. In a sense, it was also a world where the strong are respected. Especially people with martial arts, who are as light as a swallow and can fly over walls, if they use a good hidden weapon, they can easily harvest many lives.


    There are indeed such villains who take pleasure in killing ordinary people. The government arrests them, and even many officers and soldiers are killed. In the end, it was the master who took action to arrest the villain, abolished his martial arts, and sent him to the government. In order to appease the people, the government even let the villain parade through the streets.


    During a street parade, the villains were covered with all kinds of rotten leaves and slops.


    "Ah, I know," Li Zhou turned his head, "But mine is a leopard, and Master won''t reason with a leopard."


    Dongmenxi also said calmly: "Master only cares about chanting scriptures to calm our restlessness, and has no time to talk about big principles."


    Tuanzi could only look at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Hey? Where''s the second senior brother? So where did the second senior brother go?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: When you were discussing whether you should repair Cheng Cai, he just used lightness kung fu and slipped in. And, Dongmenxi didn''t see it, Dongmendong should have seen it and didn''t remind. Li Zhou also saw it and didn''t remind him. ¡¿


    The dumpling is ready to move.


    "Second Senior Brother has slipped in, so Miao Miao should also slip in."


    She kept a stern face, confident and confident, "Miao Miao is not looking for that villain, but looking for the lost second senior brother."


    A certain little clever sighed pretendingly.


    "Oh, why did Second Senior Brother get lost again? It''s the same as Brother Gu Mo. Brother Gu Chi often looks for Brother Gu Mo. It seems that Miao Miao can only catch the lost Second Senior Brother from time to time."


    As she spoke, she raised her short legs.


    At this time, a figure descended lightly.


    If you like to watch martial arts dramas, you will definitely be amazed at this person''s skill at this moment.


    Tuanzi is not surprised, her lightness kung fu is better than that of the second senior brother.


    "Second Senior Brother."


    She pounced forward and grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s clothes, "I caught a second senior brother!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo felt like his heart was blossoming.


    He rubbed the little face of the dumpling, thinking proudly, there must be junior sisters in other sects, but his junior sister must be the cutest and the best!


    In order to get information, Tuanzi let him rub his face.


    After waiting for a while, she poked the back of Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand, her eyes filled with anticipation, "Second Senior Brother, you are looking for that villain''s house, have you found it?"


    Calculating the time, it didn''t take long to go back and forth. The expectation in Tuanzi''s eyes gradually disappeared.


    She poked the back of Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand hard, and said dissatisfiedly, "Second senior brother, you should let Miao Miao go! Miao Miao''s lightness skill is better than yours!"


    "So impatient? Don''t let me finish my sentence?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to rub her face in a funny way.


    Stretched out four hands to one side, pulling Ji Zhangzhuo''s two hands apart.


    Li Zhou frowned, disapproving all over his face.


    "Stop rubbing, Miao Miao''s face is not a pillow."


    "That''s right," Dongmenxi, who hadn''t rubbed the face of the junior sister so far, said viciously, "If you like to rub your face, rub your own face, it will definitely get a lot of oil!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo sighed.


    Alas, the well-behaved and cute junior he was looking forward to is gone, and a bully has come.


    Hey, there are two more juniors robbing junior sisters, master, master, what are you doing with so many apprentices?


    He sighed in his heart, but on the surface, Ji Zhangzhuo still gave Tuanzi a lot of face.


    "I found it as soon as I went in. It seems that someone took a video in the amusement park before. A few residents just saw it and were discussing that person just now."


    During discussions among several residents, the unit building and the specific floor where Cheng Cai was located were accidentally exposed.


    He only needs to fly over to have a look, and he can find Cheng Cai who is sulking at home and messing up all kinds of things.


    But it¡¯s not too late, there are people inside and outside the community, it¡¯s hard to fix the other party immediately, so he flew out.


    "Let''s go, let''s have a big meal first, refresh our energy, after eating, we can do whatever we want," Ji Zhangzhuo took out his wallet, "Second Senior Brother treats you."


    Can fix bad guys + someone treats guests = Tuanzi jumped into Ji Zhangzhuo''s arms excitedly.


    Holding Ji Zhangzhuo''s neck, Tuanzi sweetly praised him, "Second senior brother, Miao Miao thinks you are so handsome at this moment, how can there be such a handsome senior brother in the world?"


    "Hahaha!" Ji Zhangzhuo laughed wildly.


    Dongmenxi, who had never hugged his junior sister so far, pretended to pass by casually, and slammed Ji Zhangzhuo on the shoulder.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was still laughing, choked on his own saliva and coughed.


    "Hahaha!" Dongmenxi imitated his tone and laughed a few times.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..." Junior and younger brothers are not cute!

 Chapter 619： Second Senior Brother: Coax me

    During the dinner, Ji Zhangzhuo wanted to complain to his junior sister, but when he turned his head, he saw that the dumpling was eating. Wanting to complain to his junior brother, he turned his head and saw that Li Zhou was also buried in eating.


    He could only take out his mobile phone depressedly, type frantically, and send a message to Duan Xiayou.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to complain to Tantaiyi, but every time he complains a lot, Tantaiyi''s replies are very simple words like ''oh'', ''ah'', ''um'', ''ok'', ''yes''. This kind of answer will only make him more depressed!


    Compared to this, Duan Xiayou will at least complain back, and the two still have something to talk about.


    It''s just that after a long series of complaints passed this time, the other party sent a smiling expression.


    Goose bumps all over my body.


    The baby-faced youth couldn''t help rubbing his arms.


    He poked his head out, trying to attract the attention of the little junior sister.


    "Miao Miao, you, you really filed a complaint yesterday?"


    Duanzi is eating sweet and sour pork ribs.


    She gnawed and smiled, and when she heard this, she even showed her teeth.


    "No~"


    The tone is very cheerful, more like watching a good show.


    Ji Zhangzhuo understood in seconds that he could make the junior sister show such an expression, and looked at the other two juniors.


    "Who is it?" He deliberately sullen.


    Based on his understanding of the junior sister, it must be that when one of the two juniors filed a complaint, the younger junior sister heard it, and the younger junior sister would happily watch the show.


    "Don''t teach the good ones to teach the bad ones," he deliberately used the topic, as if his hands would no longer tremble, "You always sue, what if you teach Miao Miao to be a small complaint?"


    Essentially a small complaint, the dumpling continued to gnaw on the ribs.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Alas, what a delicious sweet and sour pork ribs, it¡¯s a pity that the second brother can¡¯t eat meat, so Miao Miao will finish his share, Miao Miao is really a good boy who doesn¡¯t waste food]


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Squeeze your smile, maybe the second senior brother will ask the eldest brother to complain someday¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I did nothing wrong¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: Really? Who accepted the candy from Zhong Yi and failed to report? You can accept any gift you want, but candy can¡¯t be eaten casually, right? ¡¿


    The little girl froze.


    Soon, she pretended that the signal was difficult to hear, gnawed on ribs and chicken legs, and stopped communicating with the system. As if without communication, things didn¡¯t happen.


    The system couldn''t help but feel that the host''s ability to pretend to be deaf and dumb is getting stronger and stronger.


    When the group communicated with the system, a complainant also revealed himself.


    Dongmenxi is not interested in food, but also likes Dongmendong who is deliberately disgusting and can''t eat, and drinks water all the time.


    When Ji Zhangzhuo asked in a strange manner, he raised his head calmly and proudly, "I said, what''s wrong?"


    Ji Zhang was so angry, "Can''t you talk about it later?"


    He doesn''t expect these people to hide it for him, but it will be a few days later, when he gets his money back, can''t he?


    "You really don''t have any love from the same family."


    Dongmenxi expressed that he did not understand.


    Those silver-gray eyes flashed proudly, and he stroked his brown curly hair, "I just said it on purpose, the sooner the better, so that you will be worried about eating meat afterwards, and you won''t sleep well if you don''t eat well..."


    A bunch of eloquence.


    Dong Mendong carefully looked at the expression of the second senior brother, and quickly stopped him, "Stop it, stop it, or you will be beaten!"


    Dongmenxi was not afraid at all, and stuck his neck, "Master has stipulated that only members of the same sect can only learn from each other, and can''t kill each other. If you are going to learn from each other, I will just make it transparent."


    The last sentence is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was so angry that he wanted to beat someone, but now the person who was about to be beaten said, "I hid to prevent you from beating me, and I even looked at you incompetently and furiously."


    He became even more angry, and his teeth were chattering.


    The two people who were buried in eating looked at each other, and the first thing they did was to help the table.


    "You can eat, but you can''t waste food!" Tuanzi looked nervously at the unfinished dishes.


    Li Zhou also disapproved, with the sauce on his lips, "There seems to be a square near the hotel, it''s empty, go there and fight."


    "No, no, no," Tuanzi shook his head vigorously, not afraid of dizziness, "There are too many people in the square, it would be wrong to hurt innocent people."


    "There seems to be a park nearby. There should be no people at this spot." Li Zhou recalled carefully, but his eyes were glued to those meals.


    Duanzi''s eyes were also glued to those meals.


    She shook her head again, "It''s not good to hurt the flowers and plants, suck."


    Jizhang laughed hotly.


    "Emotions, do you really want us to fight?"


    One big one and one small one have innocent faces, "You will feel even more uncomfortable if you don''t say this? We are considerate of you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was so full because of this understanding that he couldn''t eat anymore. This made it easier for Tuanzi and Li Zhou, who were well fed.


    Furious Ji Zhangzhuo had to pay the bill.


    Leaving the restaurant, it was still early, so everyone just walked around nearby to eat.


    Unknowingly, Ji Zhangzhuo and Tuanzi were at the end.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was sulking with his arms crossed. His face was already tender, but now he was full of anger. Everyone no longer suspected that he was a college student, but instead suspected that he was a high school student.


    At this time, someone tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    This height, no need to think about it, must be the shortest junior sister.


    "snort!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately turned his head aside, and let out a heavy cold snort.


    Before the dumpling could respond, the system couldn''t take it anymore.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: How grown up, yet so childish¡¿


    The system used to be very serious and serious, and everything was done in a rigid manner. Although it occasionally favored the host, overall, it didn''t change much.


    But since the host got to know his elder brother and fellow seniors, he complained more and more.


    These human beings are really strange!


    Tuanzi didn''t think the second senior brother was naive.


    Everyone communicates on an equal footing, so Tuanzi always feels that everyone is of the same generation, or even of the same age. Even if he is the eldest brother, he is also the same age as her!


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Usually I get angry, and I¡¯m full of anger and wronged, waiting to be coaxed, the second senior brother just wants to be coaxed¡¿


    Usually everyone coaxes her, now it''s her turn to coax the second senior brother.


    The dumpling who was about to coax people said pitifully: "Miao Miao seems to be full and can''t walk anymore, second senior brother, hug~"


    Who can bear the hug of little junior sister?


    Ji Zhangzhuo intends to hold back for another meeting.


    He is not so easy to be coaxed, so how embarrassing?


    At this time, the two people in front quickly turned back.


    Li Zhou, with a sunny and cheerful smile, cheerfully wants to hug the dumpling.


    The reserved and awkward Dongmenxi could only watch with envy.


    Ji Zhang was furious.


    "Steal my flesh and want to grab my junior sister?"


    When he is a kitten, so easy to bully?


    He snatched the person over angrily, tiptoed, jumped directly over the green trees, and quickly disappeared.


    At this point in time, many people were eating after meals, or going shopping, and when they saw this scene, they looked up.


    "It''s over," Li Zhou helped his forehead when he found someone was making a video, "It''s going to be on the hot search again."

 Chapter 620： Second senior brother: coax again

    They were all childish, and Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t bother to care whether he would be on the hot search or not, so he flew to the vicinity of the neighborhood with a dumpling in his arms.


    After putting the person down, he was not quite reconciled.


    "That''s it?"


    Coaxing, is it just a simple hug?


    Is he worth a simple hug?


    If the system had eyes, it would roll its eyes.


    "Of course it''s more than that." Tuanzi dug out and dug out in the small satchel for a long time without taking out anything, and looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with big eyes from time to time.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was successfully aroused by his curiosity, he stretched his neck to look, and even wanted to put his head into the small satchel, "What good things are you hiding?"


    "Hey~"


    Danzi grabbed a handful of lollipops.


    There is also a rubber band wrapped around the bottom of the lollipops, so these lollipops are clustered together like a sweet flower.


    "Give it to you~"


    Duanzi held up the lollipop Huahua, smiling sweetly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Head tilted, Tuanzi asked puzzled, "Second senior brother, don''t you like it? These are all the lollipops that Miao Miao has saved so far, and they are all for you."


    The tone of a certain system is a bit sour.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Under the control of the big brother, you can still save so many lollipops, it must be very hard¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Yes, yes¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then are you willing to give it to him? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Because senior brother is unhappy. Candies can be saved again, but being unhappy is always easy to be remembered, Miao Miao doesn¡¯t want the second senior brother to always remember this unhappiness]


    For some people, sad things are always more impressive than happy things. The little girl just thought, always thinking of sad things, wouldn''t she be sad all the time?


    How to change this situation? Of course it is to turn sadness into happiness.


    It is worth it to exchange a lollipop flower for a happy memory.


    Duanzi thought it was worth it, but Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t respond for a long time, and she was a little nervous.


    "Second senior brother, don''t you want it?" The little meaty claws began to retract.


    She remembered the empathy that her elder brother said.


    "Ah, Miao Miao likes these very much, but the second senior brother doesn''t seem to like them, Miao Miao will change them."


    Moist eyes rolled, and Tuanzi had an idea, "Second Senior Brother, you like to eat meat. Then after fixing that villain later, let''s go eat barbecue quietly. Just the two of us, Miao Miao will keep it a secret for you. Even if you are big Senior brother tempts Miao Miao with a cart of candy, Miao Miao won''t tell the truth!"


    For Tuanzi, a sweet little cat, the temptation of a cart of candy is great.


    But for the sake of the second senior brother, she endured it!


    The system endured and did not complain. It felt that the big brother would not tempt the host with a cart of candies. Unless the big brother is willing to be talked about by the big brother.


    Just when the little claw was about to retract completely, Ji Zhangzhuo snatched the lollipop flower, stuffed it into the pocket of his coat, and picked him up again.


    The little head rested on the opponent''s shoulder, and Tuanzi couldn''t see the expression on the opponent, "Second senior brother, what''s the matter, if you don''t like it, let''s change it."


    "Who doesn''t like it?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo groaned and said, "From today on, I love sweets too!"


    By the time Li Zhou and Dongmenxi caught up, Ji Zhangzhuo had already been coaxed, and even took out the handful of candies in an extremely awkward manner, "Miao Miao gave it to me, envy? Are you envious?"


    Li Zhou stared at him silently, and the black leopard ears that came out trembled unhappily twice.


    But this time, Leopard Ears did not attract Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Dongmenxi''s heart was bubbling with sourness, but the more he was like this, the less he would show it, and he even pretended to be very interested in the leopard''s ears, and directly squeezed it.


    Unsuspecting Li Zhou: "!"


    "Ah, Sixth Senior Brother, you are too vigorous."


    Tuanzi crawled and crawled into Li Zhou''s arms, and reached out to touch the frightened ear, "Touch gently, if you touch too hard, the fourth brother will hurt. Leopard''s ears are very sensitive."


    "Leopard?" Dongmenxi acted as if he had eaten something dirty.


    "What a disgusting name."


    Even if this fourth senior brother is sunny and cheerful, he still doesn''t like the other party. To be precise, there are so many senior brothers, none of whom he likes.


    "It''s not disgusting at all," Tuanzi stared at it unhappy, his cheeks bulging, "it''s a very cute name."


    Stared at by those **** eyes, Dongmen rubbed his nose embarrassingly, and stopped talking.


    During the waiting time, Dongmenxi glanced at the little girl from time to time.


    Tuanzi was communicating with other seniors, and there was nothing unusual about it, but Dongmenxi just felt that the other party was angry, otherwise, why didn''t the junior sister talk to herself?


    In his heart, Dongmendong complained, "That''s because you don''t talk to her! Every time my junior sister takes the initiative to talk to you, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "I want you to manage!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it, do you know how to get closer to your junior sister?"


    Dongmenxi was silent.


    He had to admit that he and Dongmendong traveled together, but Dongmendong had a very good relationship with his junior sister, so he was left far behind.


    Damn it, what''s so good about Dongmendong? It''s delicious, lazy, has no fighting spirit, weak and crying, and poor in strength!


    Dongmen Dong said in a low tone: "I can feel what you are thinking, and I won''t help you anymore."


    Dongmenxi froze, but he couldn''t bear to ask Dongmendong for advice, so he kept his face dark.


    "Senior Brother Six, are you sick?"


    Tuanzi ran over suddenly, raised his head and observed his face carefully.


    "It''s been dark all the time, it seems to be a symptom of illness."


    Dongmenxi was elated for a second, and his complexion improved again.


    "Wow, it looks like a palette, so amazing." Tuanzi exclaimed.


    Dongmenxi endured and did not go back.


    After waiting again, it was late at night, there were no pedestrians on the road, and there were only security guards who occasionally walked and patrolled in the public area of ??the community.


    Several people avoided the surveillance blind spot, and soon stopped outside a certain building and a certain family.


    Ji Zhangzhuo got the lollipop flower and behaved aggressively. He wanted to turn in from the balcony, but was held down by the dumpling again.


    "Wait," the chubby face was only solemn, "Miaomiao suddenly thought, is this considered breaking into a private house? Do we have to find another way?"


    A few brothers who have no modern legal awareness: "..."


    Dongmenxi seized the opportunity and snorted softly, "I just walk around inside the wall, isn''t it considered trespassing? The outer walls are all public."


    Duanzi was speechless.


    Just when she was in a daze, Dongmenxi granulated directly and got into the wall.


    He quickly found Cheng Cai.


    Cheng Cai was sleeping, snoring loudly.


    Dong Mendong said nervously: "Don''t break the law, we don''t have registered permanent residence yet!"


    "I know, it''s really long-winded."


    Dongmenxi tried to control a pair of scissors in the room with mental power, and then flew the scissors to Cheng Cai''s head.


    He had heard his junior sister mutter before that it would be nice if Cheng Cai was bald.


    As a senior brother, occasionally I have to satisfy my junior sister''s wish.


    Dong Mendong was dumbfounded: "You actually learned to control objects with mental power!"


    "Isn''t this an easy thing to do? What a fuss."


    "But," Dongmendong suspected that his memory was confused, "We have been studying for more than 20 years, and we can only make it transparent and granulated?"

 Chapter 621： Brother Six: As witty as I am

    The world that Dongmen and Dong live in has no level of mental power. In principle, a person has only one ability, but after systematic training, they can also use mental power to do other things.


    Teleportation is a kind of ability, and there are special ability users. But powerful supernatural beings can also use mental power to move objects, but they are not as professional as space-moving supernatural beings, and what they can do is limited.


    Wall penetration is also a supernatural ability, but Dongmenxi''s particleization can also pass through walls. After all, he has turned himself into countless particles attached to the wall, so he can come and go freely.


    The organization has also specially trained Dongmen and Dong, but after more than 20 years of learning, apart from their own abilities, they just can''t use their mental power to do other things, and sometimes even their own abilities can disorder.


    Dong Mendong thinks he is bad, and it is right for the organization to abandon them, or even use them as cannon fodder. On the contrary, Dongmenxi feels that the members of the organization are all cerebral palsy, he is very strong and needs to become stronger.


    After asking, Dongmendong came to his senses, "You, did you secretly practice while I was sleeping?"


    "Ah."


    He was answered with a sneer.


    Dongmenxi can not only move objects in the air, but even use mental power to precisely control the scissors to cut hair.


    In addition, he actually used the mobile phone he carried with him to record.


    Particleized mobile phones are also mobile phones, and still have various functions before.


    Scissors are destined to cut hair unevenly, and it is impossible to cut all the hair without hurting the opponent''s scalp.


    Dongmenxi suddenly became impatient.


    Dong Mendong couldn''t help but suggest: "Since you can control the scissors, can''t you just use your mental power to cut them directly? I heard that some supernatural beings can do this."


    Silence begins to pervade.


    Dongmen understood clearly, "You didn''t learn."


    Dongmenxi was a little annoyed. After cutting randomly with scissors, he controlled Cheng Cai''s fingerprint to unlock it.


    "Isn''t this bad?" Dongmendong stopped weakly.


    "Anyway, we are black households, we can do anything." Dongmenxi didn''t want to pay so much attention.


    He quickly found some videos in the album, all of which were videos of Cheng Cai abusing and killing those cats and dogs.


    Laughter was heard in the video.


    Dong Mendong couldn''t control his body, but his arms still had goosebumps.


    "This man is so vicious!"


    Dong Mendong couldn''t help guessing, "Could it be that he would watch these videos while eating when he was free?"


    Dongmenxi ignored him. He researched it and found that Cheng Cai had downloaded a lot of short video software, had an account, verified his real name, and never uploaded a video. He uploaded all the videos and bought a promotion with Cheng Cai''s money.


    The video quickly became popular.


    At this point in time, there are many night owls, and soon someone noticed these videos and started to comment.


    Dong Mendong was astonished: "Can such a video pass the review?"


    They live in a post-disaster world where entertainment has plummeted, and many newborns lack the common sense of the pre-disaster world. Even the two of Dongmen and Dong understood a lot of things after they traveled through time.


    Before I heard my junior sister muttering that after the big brother¡¯s movie is finished, it has to go through a series of processes before it can be released. Before the release, the film will also be sent to the competition. For the same film, the content of the competition and the content of the final release are different, because the review standards are different.


    Junior Sister also muttered, saying that there is a film made by an actor cousin who has not yet passed the review, and it has not been released for three years after shooting, maybe it will be shot for nothing.


    It¡¯s unreasonable that the review of movies is so strict. The video review of this platform is so loose?


    "Don''t worry about it," Dongmenxi said in a rough voice, "Just draw attention."


    Although some comments are unsightly, there are more normal people, and some people have already started to report.


    After all this was done, Dongmenxi also came to a goddess to scatter flowers, so that those fine hairs flew all over the sky, and finally filled the whole room.


    After finishing, Dongmenxi left contentedly, and found the group members who were still waiting.


    He handed over the phone reservedly without speaking.


    Tuanzi took it in a daze, and clicked on it. It was the video that was specially recorded before.


    After reading it, she said pleasantly, "Senior Brother Six, we really have a good understanding, Miao Miao also wants to cut his hair off!"


    Dongmenxi raised her chin proudly.


    Dongmendong couldn''t help complaining: "Obviously you overheard it, so it''s not a tacit understanding. Also, your sweet and greasy emotions are so disgusting, it''s like eating honey for nothing!"


    Someone ignored his complaint, and no one else could hear it anyway.


    Duanzi smiled and gave Dongmenxi a big hug.


    "Senior Brother Six, you are amazing!"


    Dongmen and Xi wanted to go to heaven, but only Dongmendong felt all his turbulent emotions.


    After Tuanzi finished watching the video, Ji Zhangzhuo took the phone over and deleted the video. He warned the sixth junior brother, "Let''s just share it, and don''t take the initiative to leave evidence because of complacency in the future."


    "There is still a future?" Dongmendong was astonished, "Is the second senior brother teaching us to do bad things? The second senior brother is really a person who cannot be judged by his appearance."


    Dongmenxi felt a little more pleasing to Ji Zhangzhuo because of this.


    "Not in the future."


    The brown-haired young man proudly said: "I''m not that fool in there, he just left evidence, and I caught him right away."


    Tuanzi was grabbing the hem of his clothes. Hearing the words, he tugged hard, "Senior Brother Six, don''t be tricky, tell me quickly."


    Dongmenxi couldn''t hide his pride and said what he had done.


    "So many people reported it, and he even authenticated his real name. When he wakes up tomorrow, maybe the police will knock on his door."


    "Wow, didn''t he receive a huge surprise?"


    Tuanzi praised Dongmenxi softly, "Senior Brother Six, you are so kind."


    Dongmenxi raised her chin proudly.


    Dong Mendong: "..." I always feel that I can''t integrate into the world of junior sister and younger brother.


    Dawn the next day.


    As soon as Cheng Cai woke up, he felt his head was chilly, and he reached out to touch it. His hair was uneven, and some places were bald.


    "!"


    Look down again, okay, the bed is covered with fine hair, and the scissors are lying at the end of the bed.


    He jumped off the bed directly, checked the doors and windows one after another to make sure no one entered.


    "Could it be that I sleepwalked?"


    Compared with other more terrifying guesses, he would rather believe this guess.


    Also at this time, there was a knock on the door.


    He didn''t think much, and went directly to open the door.


    Five minutes later, Cheng Cai shook his head vigorously, "I have never done such a thing!"


    He took out his mobile phone and opened the short video software platform, "Look, I never post videos..."


    When he saw a certain video, his voice stopped abruptly.


    After a night of reporting, netizens only successfully reported a few videos, and a few videos with less cruel scenes are still alive.


    is the video he took.


    is his account number.


    It was definitely not posted by him!


    What exactly is going on?

 Chapter 622： miss master

    The third day of the second issue of "Warm Companionship".


    Netizens entered the live broadcast room on time, only to find that several children were actually forming a circle, with their chubby heads together, as if they were discussing something in a low voice.


    ¡¾Wow, a circle of glutinous rice balls, I want to eat¡¿


    ¡¾What are they whispering, is there anything we can''t listen to, we are all family¡¿


    ¡¾I even took off the headset, it seems like I¡¯m talking about a little secret¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhh, I heard laughter, what are you talking about? Can the cameraman get closer]


    The cameraman cannot see the barrage.


    Not long ago, he promised the children not to approach them when they were whispering. As an adult who keeps his promise, the cameraman will not come close to eavesdrop, even if he is curious, and will reveal the children''s secrets.


    The children gathered together are discussing about Cheng Cai.


    Tuanzi quietly took out his phone and swiped to the local news page.


    "I was arrested at 7 in the morning, and the news will be released at 8, those reporters are very conscientious."


    A bunch of heads squeezed over to watch the news, and it was confirmed that Cheng Cai was really arrested and had an ugly hairstyle, everyone was happy.


    "It deserves it," Tang Jing couldn''t help complaining, "Back to the hotel yesterday, Bai Ling kept swearing."


    His lark is very spiritual, and it can make Bailing so angry, which shows how bad Cheng is.


    Because Bai Ling scolded for too long, it seemed that Bai Ling''s voice still sounded in his ears.


    "My Mercedes is also sharpening its claws all the time," Zhou Mei nodded repeatedly, "Fortunately, that pet hotel provides cat scratching boards, otherwise we would have to lose money if the furniture was worn out."


    Make sure the bad guy gets the lesson he deserves, the kids are happy.


    Their world is so simple, good people are rewarded, bad people are punished.


    The happy children had a happy day together before parting again.


    Perhaps because of teaching Cheng Cai a lesson, Tuanzi began to actively stick to Dongmenxi.


    But they are returning on the same day, and Dongmendong is the one who uses the body.


    Tuanzi and Dongmendong sat side by side, during which Tuanzi kept recommending various foods.


    Dongmendong, who has never eaten delicious food before, accepts all the orders, and even exchanges different flavors of food with the dumplings.


    Dongmenxi was jealous, and wanted to forcefully seize the initiative several times. But every time such an idea comes up, Dongmendong''s IQ is rare, and he said lightly, "If you break the contract and run out, Miao Miao will think you are an adult who didn''t keep your promise, right?"


    Dongmenxi chooses to endure, and plans to get up early tomorrow and run 300 laps, plus 500 sit-ups, 500 push-ups, and practice sword swinging movements a thousand times. If he is not tired and gets down on the ground, his surname will not be Dongmen!


    Dongmendong, who was eating, didn''t know that the next time he came out, he lay on the bed for a whole day because of muscle soreness.


    Jiangshui Yundu, Gu Zhai.


    Tuanzi is studying new martial arts, his eyes are glued to the thin cheat book, and he is waving one arm unconsciously.


    Not far away, Li Zhou was sitting cross-legged on a wooden chair, concentrating on cultivating his spiritual power.


    Also not far away, Dongmenxi is doing push-ups quickly. His speed is so fast that when others look at it, they can only see afterimages.


    Dongmenxi is very happy, Dongmendong is very unhappy.


    The picture is harmonious, and people can''t bear to disturb it.


    Jin Shilin stood outside the courtyard and watched for a few minutes without knocking on the door.


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Jin Shilin is here¡¿


    Tuanzi came back to his senses, looked away from the cheat book with difficulty, and looked at the door.


    Even in casual clothes, Jin Shilin can hardly hide his elite temperament. He wears glasses and carries a paper bag, but it looks like he is holding a briefcase for work.


    Duanzi showed a bright smile.


    "Cousin, you are here~"


    With a leap, she disappeared from the spot, crossed the wooden fence directly, and landed in front of Jin Shilin.


    After saying hello, those big eyes will be glued to the paper bag.


    "Cousin, did you bring me something delicious?"


    The slightly pursed lips relaxed a little.


    A little smile appeared in the black eyes.


    Only when you treat yourself as a family member will you naturally ask for gifts when you come to the door.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was a child, his classmates shared some experiences, saying that parents would definitely bring gifts after going out for a long time. Both the gift itself and the intention represented by the gift can dilute the loneliness caused by long-term business trips for parents.


    He and his elder brother also looked forward to it, but they were scolded when they asked for it for the first time, so they dared not ask for it again. Later, they also understood the truth that parents are not obliged to bring gifts to their children after a long business trip. Can''t complain, can''t blame, can''t be disappointed.


    I have been disappointed before, so I don''t want to let my sister down.


    "Bring pine nut candies."


    Jin Shilin revealed the candy packaging bag.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "Ah, Brother Wen Qi did it!"


    "Well," Jin Shilin saw her unpacking like a greedy cat, the smile on her lips became more obvious, "I don''t know how to make this, so I described to him the pine nut candy in your memory, and he tried Make it, you taste it."


    Modern times also have pine nut candy, the packaging is better than before, and the taste has also been improved. I happily bought some dumplings before, but it was not the taste I remembered.


    If it is any other candy in modern times, no matter what it is, she will love it. But if it is the pine nut candy that carries too many memories, she will only insist on the one in the memory.


    You must know that she has fought with the master many times around the pine nut candy. Either the master gulped down the candy proudly, and she jumped in anger, or she ran towards the mountain holding the candy, and the master chased after him with a broom.


    The dumpling carefully peeled off one, hesitated for a while, then closed his eyes, and threw the pine nut candy into his mouth.


    The familiar smell permeates.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help opening his eyes wide. At first, there were joy in his eyes, but soon tears appeared.


    Jin Shilin was a little at a loss, he took out a pack of tissues from his pocket.


    "Unappetizing?"


    "Woooooooooooooo!"


    Tuanzi threw himself into his arms with red eyes, "It tastes the same! Woohoo! Master, Miaomiao misses Master!"


    Li Zhou and Dongmenxi, who didn''t intend to come to disturb, both came over.


    They also haven''t seen Master for a long time. However, unlike the younger junior sisters, when they met the master, they were already adults and had experienced many things. But the little junior sister was only half a year old when she met her master. It was the master who brought up the junior sisters like a father and a mother.


    The three adults don''t know how to comfort them.


    Tuanzi ate sweets while crying, and hiccuped after crying. Tears hung on the long eyelashes, and the tip of the nose was red.


    She held the bag of pine nut candies cherishingly, "Miaomiao is going to continue practicing martial arts!"


    She doesn''t need other people''s comfort. Although she is less than six years old, she knows too well that only when the martial arts master reaches level 100, will she have the opportunity to exchange the big gift bag for her master and come to modern times in a healthy way.


    She has to work hard! try harder!


    Several people seemed to see a raging flame ignited behind her.


    Everyone didn¡¯t say any more comforting words, but just earnestly encouraged, ¡°Come on.¡±

 Chapter 623： last cousin

    Chapter 623 The last cousin


    Because of Tuanzi''s soaring enthusiasm for learning martial arts, Jin Shilin left after a while without mentioning his intention to come.


    It wasn''t until the end of the third issue of "Warm Companionship" that Tuanzi was ordered by his brothers to rest more because he was too diligent, and Jin Shilin found the opportunity.


    "To see your elder brother together?"


    The dumpling contains pine nut sugar, and the words are a little vague, "Yes!"


    Big black eyes looked at Jin Shilin curiously.


    "Cousin, did you visit him last time, did you mention Miao Miao?"


    "mentioned."


    Jin Shilin coughed lightly, "But he quickly changed the topic, which is very strange."


    Responding quickly, he changed the topic, obviously knowing the existence of his cousin. But at that time, the eldest brother didn''t have much disgust on his face.


    Jin Shilin decided to take someone to try.


    Duanzi didn''t think so much. It''s okay to go out with anyone, she doesn''t choose!


    After being transferred to Jiang City, Jin Shilin bought a car here and got a license plate, which happened to drive directly with Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi sat obediently in the back row, talking a few words from time to time.


    After the vehicle had driven for a certain distance, Tuanzi said abruptly, "Cousin, your way of driving is different from theirs."


    Jin Shilin: "Huh?"


    "Miao Miao has been in the car driven by brother Yun Mu, he drove so fast, and the ''hoo'' ''hoo'' jumped out!"


    The eyelids of the man driving the car twitched. After getting along for so long, he also knew who this Gu Yunmu was. What''s more, Runze Group is a big company, and the personnel changes at the top will also affect the stock.


    Because of the company''s business, he accidentally heard that the Runze Group seems to be divided into two factions, some support the president Gu Qize, and some support the newly emerged Gu Yunmu. However, Gu Qize and Gu Yunmu''s behavior styles are completely opposite.


    "Don''t take his car in the future."


    Jin Shilin disagrees with driving so fast with a child.


    "If you accidentally speed up, it will be very dangerous."


    "It doesn''t seem to be speeding."


    Tuanzi shaved his face and recalled carefully, "Every time he was about to speed, he was stepping on the line."


    This is more dangerous, okay?


    Jin Shilin decided to chat with Gu Cheng.


    "I''ve also been in a car driven by brother Qi Ze, um, I''m very cautious and restrained."


    "It''s very similar to him." Jin Shilin commented.


    "Really, cousin, your driving style is just that," Tuanzi tried hard to find words to describe, "very stable?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Does it mean that he is very stable? ¡¿


    Duanzi shaves his face again.


    Jin Shilin doesn''t quite understand the description of his cousin, but the evaluation of "stable" should be better than the evaluation of the other two people, right?


    He is still very satisfied.


    Jin Shilin is not only stable, but also very planned in his work.


    He calculated the time, learned about the road conditions in advance, and successfully brought his cousin to the house rented by his elder brother within the estimated time.


    This is a new community, the buildings are very far apart, the greenery is good, and overall it is considered quiet.


    Getting out of the car, Tuanzi looked around with his hands in his hands, but he didn''t meet a resident.


    "Huh? Did everyone go to work?"


    "New community, the occupancy rate is not high."


    Jin Shilin took people to take the elevator, and explained by the way, "He likes to live in places with few people. He rented a house near the cemetery before, saying that there were no people living there, and many people even planned to sell the house. He planned to buy a house. gone."


    Jiang City has made many plans over the years. Occasionally, this kind of situation also happens. A villa area or a community with good greening is completed, and a place nearby is designated as a cemetery. The owner who bought it complained so much that he just wanted to sell it quickly, and the rest of the house could only be sold at a discount.


    However, there are still some people who just need to live there before they fail to sell the house.


    Jin Shilin commented: "The community near the cemetery is quiet with few people and low housing prices, which can fully meet his needs."


    Duanzi opened her mouth slightly.


    "Your brother is really special."


    She is still young and doesn''t know much about houses. However, in the past, I followed my master through the rivers and lakes, and found that many people are also quite taboo to live near the graveyard. This cousin, who has never seen it before, is very bold.


    The system couldn''t help complaining.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Maybe he is more willing to deal with other people than to socialize¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:? ¡¿


    After arriving at the corresponding floor, Tuanzi looked down, empty-handed.


    "Ah, forgot to buy a present!"


    Tuanzi doesn''t know much about visiting etiquette. In the past, he followed his master to see his old friends. The master always expressed his confidence and brought his apprentice to fight the autumn wind. The master is so righteous, and as a beloved disciple, of course he should be even more righteous.


    However, for more than a year, when other elder brothers came to see her, they often brought gifts, even if it was just a small pastry, it could make her happy for a long time.


    Correspondingly, Tuanzi also learned to bring gifts when coming to the door. The gift you bring doesn''t need to be expensive, as long as it can convey your heart, and that heart can make the other party happy.


    Rubbing his empty little hands, Tuanzi looked at Jin Shilin helplessly.


    She agreed temporarily, and she didn''t even think about it until she arrived at her destination.


    "It''s okay, he won''t mind."


    Jin Shilin took the initiative to take responsibility, "I said it too suddenly, it''s not your fault."


    Tuanzi nodded listlessly.


    After ringing the doorbell for a while, someone came to open the door.


    There is a peephole on the door, the owner can observe the visitors through the peephole, and then judge whether to open the door.


    Duanzi moved her little ears.


    She heard someone approaching the door, but did not open it.


    "Um?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He should be observing you, and he will open the door only after confirming your identities, don¡¯t worry¡¿


    Duanzi waited obediently.


    However, two minutes later, no one opened the door, and the person at the door did not leave, as if he was standing there, staring at them.


    Duanzi was full of question marks.


    This cousin is weird.


    Jin Shilin could only ring the doorbell again.


    This time, the person in the room opened the door, but he didn''t open the door openly to let his younger siblings in. Instead, he opened a small slit very cautiously, revealing a pair of eyes with dark circles, staring at them.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    The question mark on the head of the dumpling is about to materialize.


    She couldn''t help but said, "Cousin, you''re making us look like bad guys."


    Only strangers and bad guys need to be so cautious, right? But didn''t my cousin see their faces through the cat''s eyes?


    The man called cousin trembled, and slowly closed the door, the already narrow gap getting smaller and smaller.


    Duanzi: "?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I can''t complain about him anymore¡¿


    Jin Shilin couldn''t bear it anymore, he grabbed the doorknob and yanked it out vigorously.


    The people inside were unprepared, and were dragged out together with the door, staggered forward, and then stood up with the door frame.


    Duanzi realized that the curtains in the living room were closed, and it was a little dark. On the contrary, it was outside the stairs because of the bright light.


    After seeing the light, the man immediately covered his face in pain.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is this death by sight? ¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 624： Jin Lingxiao

    Chapter 624 Jin Lingxiao


    Extremely complicated emotions appeared on the chubby face.


    Tuanzi sighed old-fashionedly, and slapped Jin Shilin''s arm seriously, "Cousin, thank you for your hard work."


    With such an older brother, I feel that it will be very hard.


    It''s as hard as brother Qi Ze has a younger brother like Gu Yunmu.


    The subject who was complained quickly retreated into the house.


    This time, he didn''t stop his brother and sister from entering the house.


    Jin Shilin hadn''t changed his shoes yet, so he turned on the light with a ''snap''.


    The man covered his face in pain again.


    Duanzi stood on tiptoe and screamed curiously.


    "Cousin, can''t you see the light?"


    "Heh, he will turn on the light in the bedroom only when he is playing computer games. The rest of the time, the darker the room, the better." Jin Shilin replied instead of his brother.


    "Why? Is the environment too dark bad for the eyes?"


    Finding that the strange cousin didn''t wear glasses, she was surprised, "Aren''t your eyes bad like this?"


    "I''m short-sighted, I don''t want to wear it," Jin Shilin replied on behalf of his brother, "He just thinks that darkness symbolizes quiet. And there is no light at home, so no neighbors will come to ask for help."


    The point is not to refuse help from others, but to try to reduce social interaction in this way.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help complaining, "But my cousin doesn''t have many neighbors at all, does he? In order to avoid getting along with these neighbors, do you keep the curtains closed?"


    This processing method is a bit extreme.


    The man put his hand down slightly, glanced at the dumpling, then at Jin Shilin, and when he spoke, his voice was a little hoarse, "What are you doing here again?"


    Jin Shilin resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "I only come here two or three times a month."


    The man turned his head away and whispered, "But I only saw you two or three times a year."


    Jin Shilin: "...If you do this again, I will take you to see a doctor."


    The man calculated quickly in his mind.


    Seeing a doctor means going downstairs, during which you may meet neighbors or other residents in the same community. After that, I will take my brother''s private car and will not communicate with other people. But there are many people in the hospital, doctors, nurses, patients and their families, if there is some friction, there will only be more people.


    The most important thing is that the younger brother will definitely let him face the doctor alone and communicate with the doctor. No matter how indifferent a doctor is, he still needs to ask many questions in order to obtain some basic physical information of the patient.


    What''s worse, if the doctor orders him to take an X-ray, he will definitely have to take a long time to take the X-ray.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you shoot a film, but you will meet a lot of people in line.


    Jin Lingxiao began to feel dizzy.


    But at this time, Jin Shilin said calmly, "Oh, I won''t drive you there, you can hail a car or take a bus or subway by yourself."


    Jin Lingxiao was about to despair, he had already started to have difficulty breathing.


    Duanzi looked at this cousin curiously.


    Looking at the facial features, they are somewhat similar to Jin Shilin. However, the two people have different personalities and experiences, so even if their facial features are similar, their temperaments are completely different.


    Maybe due to staying at home for a long time, Jin Lingxiao''s handsome face is a little swollen, and his figure is not as good as Jin Shilin''s.


    Danzi stared at his stomach.


    "No belly."


    Jin Lingxiao subconsciously tightened his abdomen and raised his chest.


    After he did this, Tuanzi became even more curious, and ran closer, wanting to take a closer look.


    Jin Lingxiao quickly covered his stomach.


    "Don''t hold back, I heard that if you always sit on a chair and don''t exercise, your stomach will become ugly."


    Tuanzi tried hard to remember, and found that his elder brother and senior brothers were not in bad shape, at least they didn¡¯t have a belly.


    ¡°Occasionally, I run and have a treadmill at home.¡±


    Jin Lingxiao looked in other directions, but he was indeed communicating with Tuanzi.


    Once Tuanzi came into his field of vision, he immediately turned his head.


    Jin Shilin has already taken the opportunity to draw the curtains and open the windows to ventilate.


    Not only that, but he also skillfully went to the bathroom to get a mop to mop the floor.


    "Did you buy the sweeping robot last time?"


    Jin Shilin didn''t want to do a job that could be handed over to a machine.


    "Eh," Jin Lingxiao looked away, "It''s too noisy, I locked it up."


    Duanzi suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "Closed? Cousin, your description is so cute!"


    Seeing her approaching, Jin Lingxiao looked in another direction again.


    The movements are so obvious, it''s hard for Tuanzi not to notice.


    "Why don''t you look at me?"


    The dumpling jumped up and landed lightly without making a sound.


    "Is Miao Miao ugly?"


    Jin Lingxiao continued to hide.


    As a curious cat, Tuanzi immediately ran after him unceremoniously, and finally caught the opportunity and hung it directly on Jin Lingxiao''s back.


    "Ahhh!"


    The man with handsome features opened his hands slightly, his fingers trembling in horror.


    But perhaps to save energy, he didn''t yell loudly.


    Jin Shilin pretended not to hear it.


    After cleaning, he was going to the study again.


    "Can''t!"


    Not caring about the dumpling on his back, Jin Lingxiao rushed to the door of the study and stopped his younger brother.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to push open the door of the study.


    The curtains of the study room were also drawn, and the light was very dark. Even so, Tuanzi could clearly see the figures in this room.


    The small ones are placed in cabinets with glass windows, while the large ones are placed directly outside.


    In addition to figures, there are many cassettes, badges, stickers and posters.


    "Wow, that''s spectacular."


    Duanzi is a little familiar with this.


    Gu Yunmu¡¯s team produced a game that was relatively popular, and made peripherals for some popular characters, and many people bought it.


    Gu Yunmu himself also likes to watch animations, and will buy some peripherals. He even gave Tuanzi a life-sized pillow of a popular character before.


    The pillow is longer than the dumpling.


    Jin Shilin took a look and quickly came to a conclusion, "There are more than a dozen more. If you continue to buy like this, can you save the money to buy a house?"


    A certain nerd squirmed in pain.


    The otaku has long taken a fancy to a second-hand villa near a certain cemetery. The location is good, and the discounted price almost kills the housing prices in the entire Jiang City. He has worked very hard, but his savings have not increased but decreased.


    At this time, Tuanzi, who was lying on his back, asked in a low voice, "Cousin, can I touch that figure stand? That sister looks so beautiful!"


    A certain otaku squirmed in pain again.


    These figures are either his wife or his cubs.


    Is the wife allowed to be touched by others?


    Seeing his painful face, Tuanzi knew there was nothing to do, so he didn''t ask. She jumped down, turned on the light, and watched with great interest.


    Seeing a certain corner, she touched her face in doubt.


    "The kid on the tape is Miao Miao, right? It''s just a cartoon image of Miao Miao."


    She occasionally goes online, and knows that some fans have drawn some cartoon images for her. The most classic ones are her wearing kung fu costumes and holding different weapons. Some fans have printed these images on tape.


    How could this cousin who just met have her surroundings?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 625： Rats and rats

    Chapter 625 Rats and rats


    has a problem!


    BIG PROBLEMS!


    Tuanzi stretched out her small fleshy claws, touched her chin, and tried her best to make her big eyes sharp.


    She looked sharply at Jin Lingxiao who was struggling.


    A certain nerd suddenly stopped being entangled, and broke out at the fastest speed in his life. He rushed over, grabbed the tape, and stuffed it into the pocket of his pajamas.


    The milky voice carried a hint of faintness, "Miao Miao knows a word, so I''m guilty of being a thief."


    The thief in her mouth waved her hands in a panic. It''s just that I haven''t communicated with people for a long time, my mouth is stupid, and I can''t explain it.


    Not only that, he swung too much and hit the floor clothes hanger aside.


    Several canvas bags are hung on the floor hangers in the study. The quality of these canvas bags is not as good as ordinary canvas bags, but there are some special patterns printed on them, which are also peripheral.


    One of the canvas bags was bulging and hadn''t been hung properly. After being hit, the canvas bag fell to the ground, and all the things inside fell out.


    Tuanzi and Jin Shilin looked over and were quickly stunned.


    The canvas bag is full of small peripherals, including small acrylic stands, key chains, various badges, tapes, postcards and small fans.


    are very common peripherals.


    are also around the dumplings.


    "It''s Miao Miao!"


    Danzi pointed to a small translucent fan.


    Above is a photo of her holding a watermelon in a certain program.


    If it was a cartoon avatar before, I''m not sure, but now seeing his real-life photo, Tuanzi looked at Jin Lingxiao seriously with a stern face.


    "Cousin, how do you explain?"


    The otaku froze like a stick, unable to blink or speak.


    But at this time, the system reminded Tuanzi.


    ¡¾Guwu System: In principle, it is against the law to use other people¡¯s photos to make various peripheral profits, but most artists don¡¯t know how to pursue this¡¿


    Hearing this, Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips slightly.


    She walked over with her little hands behind her back.


    In Jin Shilin''s eyes, the cousin is like a kitten blocking a mouse, ready to play tricks on that mouse.


    After thinking about it, the elder brother always hides at home, he really looks like a mouse.


    The kitten blocks the big mouse, and the tail sound is very long.


    "Cousin, do you know that selling Miao Miao''s merchandise is illegal? If Miao Miao pursues it, you will be arrested."


    "I didn''t sell it!"


    Jin Lingxiao regained his voice, he was older than Gu Cheng, but he was so weak this time.


    "We didn''t sell it, everyone was exchanging goods with each other, no profit, no crime!"


    "oh?"


    Danzi raised her eyebrows pretending to be mature.


    She has a kind of cuteness pretending to be an adult when she does this action.


    "Make it yourself, exchange peripherals? Cousin, which one did you make?"


    Jin Lingxiao was already cornered, he was trembling, and his voice was very soft, "Then, those postcards were made by me, and I am very good at editing pictures."


    Jin Shilin''s voice came from behind, "His main job is editing and retouching pictures, and he also sells tutorials. Recently, he started drawing boards, and he seems to be becoming famous."


    If Jin Lingxiao''s income is not low, he can support himself, and work hard to save money to buy a house, Jin Shilin would not let his elder brother stay at home all the time.


    Forcing a person who is unwilling to socialize to go out is cruel, but if you can''t support yourself, then it is cruel, let the elder brother go out.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Sure enough, he has a craft to dare to be a freelancer, staying at home all day. And, Miao Miao, don¡¯t scare him, his whole body is shaking]


    The kitten named Miaomiao pouted and took a few steps back.


    She rubbed her face, "If you are so frightened, Miao Miao will look terrible. But Miao Miao is obviously cute, that''s what the elder brother said!"


    Jin Lingxiao''s eyes wandered.


    He also thinks this cousin is cute. Not so much fear as shame.


    He secretly poked fans of his cousin, followed each other''s variety shows, joined the fan group, often retouched or edited pictures, and everyone would exchange peripherals in private. Then suddenly one day, my cousin appeared in front of me and found out that he was fanning her.


    How could there be such a shameful thing in the world?


    Jin Lingxiao wanted to find a hole to get in. Of course, if he had a time machine, he wanted to travel back to not long ago. Either he didn''t open the door, or he locked the door of the study and hid the key.


    Tuanzi retreated, but stared at Jin Lingxiao with big eyes, as if he wanted an explanation from Jin Lingxiao.


    This cousin, who was several times older than Tuanzi, chose to turn around, facing the wall and thinking about his mistakes.


    "Can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    A small self-deceiving voice came.


    Duanzi was speechless.


    She looked back at Jin Shilin, "Are you really brothers? The difference is huge."


    Jin Shilin has strong social skills and strong work ability. Later, she also asked Wen Li to find out that her second uncle and second aunt both worked in special units and had strong professional abilities. It is also because of my strong professional ability that I devote myself to work, have no time, and gradually become impatient to communicate with my children.


    Because the older brothers and senior brothers were very patient with him, Tuanzi still disapproved when he heard Wen Li''s words. She believes that the second uncle and the second aunt are special talents and parents at the same time. It is not right to be impatient after having a child. Uncles and aunts have advantages, but their disadvantages are also obvious.


    "Some twins have very different personalities."


    Jin Shilin has accepted his elder brother''s nerdy side since he was a child, so he won''t be surprised when he grows up.


    "Leave him alone for a while, let''s go out first."


    Tuanzi obediently followed him out of the study.


    When she walked to the door, if she felt something, she looked back and happened to meet Jin Lingxiao who was peeking quietly. The opponent suddenly jumped up like a frightened mouse, but his knee hit the wall, and he had to hop around on one foot with his knees in his arms, and his shoulder hit the floor hanger.


    Duanzi hurried back.


    Jin Shilin opened the refrigerator familiarly, and found that there was no food in it, so he began to place an order for fresh vegetables, fruits, and milk.


    Duanzi stood aside and asked curiously, "Then doesn''t he usually cook? Order takeaway?"


    "Yes," Jin Shilin said helplessly, "He lives at home, likes to stay up late, and always orders takeout. It''s already remarkable that he can maintain such a figure."


    He had been abroad for a long time because of his work, and he hadn''t met Jin Lingxiao, but before he went to the door, he was mentally prepared. The eldest brother might have become a big fat man, and the originally relatively big eyes might be caught by the big eyes on his face. The flesh squeezed into a thin slit.


    At that time, he also searched for several gyms, and planned to apply for some cards for his elder brother. It turned out that the elder brother had moved away when he arrived at the destination.


    "Body is not important," Tuanzi educated like an adult, "Health is the most important thing. Has he been to the hospital? Living like this, is his body really okay?"


    In the study room, a certain otaku was sneakily eavesdropping. Hearing this, he was shocked and rushed back immediately.


    He doesn''t want to go to the hospital!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 626： idols and fans

    Chapter 626 Idols and fans


    Jin Shilin can only cook simple home-cooked dishes, and the taste is very light.


    But as long as there are meat dishes, even if it is scrambled eggs with tomatoes, the dumplings are also satisfying, and they continue to praise Jin Shilin.


    Pour the sweet and sour juice into the white rice, stir it with a spoon, the dumplings can directly kill a bowl of rice.


    Different from her who was eating with gusto, Jin Lingxiao seemed to have a loss of appetite.


    Tuanzi was at a loss, "We don''t always talk to you, shouldn''t you be very energetic?"


    She humbly asked the system for advice, and the system helped her collect various data, and finally came to the conclusion that the best way to get along with people like Jin Lingxiao who is unwilling to socialize is to do their own things without disturbing each other.


    So when Jin Shilin was cooking, Duanzi turned on the TV to watch cartoons, and didn''t chat with Jin Lingxiao.


    Jin Lingxiao held the bowl, frowned, and said nothing.


    "He has a strong taste," Jin Shilin was still helping to explain, "I like to eat spicy food, and I usually order spicy food when ordering takeout."


    Duanzi suddenly realized.


    She looked at the food on the table, not all of them were bland, at least the stir-fried pork with green peppers was a little bit spicy, but this level of spiciness couldn''t satisfy Jin Lingxiao.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother Shi Lin doesn¡¯t seem like someone who doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s tastes¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: The answer to why you did this is right in front of you¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head slightly, thought carefully, and soon realized.


    "It''s not good to always eat heavy food!"


    When he said this, Tuanzi felt a little guilty.


    "And you always eat takeaway, it''s even worse!"


    Most people order takeaway because they don¡¯t have time to do it.


    On the contrary, Jin Lingxiao is a freelancer and stays at home all day long. As long as he wants, he can spend a long time cooking a meal and finish it slowly.


    "Unless," Tuanzi looked at him curiously, "You don''t know how to cook, you are a kitchen killer, just like the big brother!"


    "I, I will do it."


    Jin Lingxiao bowed his head guiltily, "I just don''t want to do it."


    "I''m too lazy to do it," Jin Shilin couldn''t help complaining, "According to his thinking, probably, why don''t you watch one more episode of animation when you have time to cook?"


    Jin Lingxiao felt even more guilty.


    At this moment, he is like a younger brother.


    "It''s really amazing that you didn''t gain weight and you didn''t have acne on your face." Jin Shilin commented accurately.


    Jin Lingxiao thought for a while, and said truthfully, "Physical problem, my constitution is easier to have dark circles."


    At that moment, Tuanzi seemed to see something rolling on the tip of Jin Shilin''s tongue, and then swallowed it back.


    She raised her little hand and actively complained, "It''s obvious that you always stay up late to get dark circles, don''t blame your physique!"


    Jin Lingxiao bowed his head again with guilt, and ate white rice in silence.


    But soon, a pair of chopsticks came to the left and right.


    One picked green peppers from green peppers for him, and the other picked Chinese cabbage for him.


    "Eat more," looked to the left, and saw the bright smiling face of the dumpling, "Green peppers are very nutritious."


    Looking to the right, it was Jin Shilin''s calm face, "Eat more vegetables."


    Jin Lingxiao can only eat.


    After eating, Jin Lingxiao took the initiative to put the dishes and chopsticks into the dishwasher.


    Danzi still ran to watch cartoons.


    Jin Shilin folded his arms and leaned against the kitchen door, staring at his brother''s every move, "Last time I wanted to ask, you rented this place because they have a dishwasher, right?"


    Someone''s guilty conscience speeds up.


    After pressing the function key, Jin Lingxiao glanced at the living room, and blamed in a low voice, "What did you bring her here for?"


    "There are so many cousins, but she has never met you," Jin Shilin grasped the other party''s weakness, "You don''t want to be left behind, do you?"


    Jin Lingxiao, who was often left behind when he was a student: "..." My younger brother is still my younger brother, so he really knows how to handle people.


    "Then, then you can''t..."


    "Can''t what? Can''t let her discover your secret?"


    Jin Shilin was puzzled: "If you like it, you just like it. There''s no need to hide it."


    The last time he came here, he mentioned his cousin, and his brother''s reaction was a bit wrong. Obviously, I know her, I don''t hate her, and I don''t want to get in touch with my cousin.


    This emotion is too complicated, it is more appropriate to directly bring people over to verify.


    He also has selfish intentions. He can bring his cousin out, and also let his elder brother try to get in touch with more people.


    Outsiders are not at ease, but my sister is so cute, it is still very reassuring.


    Jin Lingxiao was a little anxious.


    He glanced at the living room again, and lowered his voice, "But, you know Ye Gong likes dragons, right?"


    "Um?"


    Realizing that he had made a mistake, Jin Lingxiao changed his words, "Like an idol doesn''t mean you have to get close to her. Know her private life, right?"


    Jin Shilin suspected that his brother''s mind was filled with those cartoons and various peripherals.


    "She is not only your idol, but also your sister, a relative, can it be the same?"


    A certain otaku fell silent.


    In the living room.


    Duanzi seems to be concentrating on watching the animation, but actually moves her little ears from time to time.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I see, he is a fan of Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I know you won¡¯t watch TV honestly¡¿


    With the host''s curiosity, he found an interesting thing, how could he not investigate it to the end?


    Tuanzi shook his head and praised his wit.


    The two new cousins ??don¡¯t know her very well, unlike Brother Gu Chi, who knows that she has a keen hearing, and sometimes deliberately misleads her by saying something. She could hear it from a long distance, but couldn''t see it. She didn''t know that Gu Chi''s brother was digging a hole, but she jumped into the hole Gu Chi dug, leaving a lot of dark history.


    If you don''t pretend to be uninterested, the two cousins ??will not communicate honestly, and she finally discovers the little secret.


    "Hey, it''s a fan!"


    Seeing her smirk, the system knew that this kitten was thinking badly again.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But obviously, he is the kind of person who only wants to look up to idols, but doesn''t want to touch them, and makes his idols disillusioned. If you get close to him, maybe he won''t be your fan in the future]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: It doesn¡¯t matter, one more cousin is fine too¡¿


    Danzi happily took out her phone.


    When Jin Lingxiao left the kitchen, Ai Ai was sitting on the edge of the sofa, Tuanzi suddenly turned to look at him, "Do you want to take a photo with Miaomiao?"


    "Group photo?"


    Jin Lingxiao''s eyes lit up.


    What an exciting thing to take a photo with an idol.


    "Okay," he agreed, and looked at Jin Shilin again, "You can take pictures for us."


    Jin Shilin only felt that there was something wrong with his brother. The real person is right in front of you, why do you want a group photo? Isn''t it good to get along with each other?


    He was complaining in his heart, but he still took the mobile phone handed over by Jin Lingxiao honestly.


    At this moment, Tuanzi suddenly said, "But Miao Miao doesn''t just take photos with people casually."


    A certain otaku''s face changed instantly, and his disappointment was about to materialize.


    "However," Tuanzi came closer, "If you show Miao Miao the video you edited, Miao Miao will take a photo with you."


    Jin Lingxiao fell into a violent tangle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 627： rear view

    Many star fans are like this. On the Internet, they can blow all kinds of rainbow farts, cut all kinds of videos, edit all kinds of beautiful pictures, and often say very bold words. But once he saw a real person, he would be a gourd with its mouth sawn off, blushing and stammering.


    If they publicly broadcast their edited videos, edited pictures, or rainbow farts they once blew, that is a public execution. Many people can''t wait to find a hole to get in on the spot.


    It''s like Jin Lingxiao at the moment.


    Taking a photo with the idol, what a happy thing, if the photo is followed by an autograph, he can stop watching animation for three days.


    But if the exchange for taking a photo is to let the other party watch the video, he will be a dehydrated cabbage¡ªwithered.


    Just because there is only one video related to his cousin that has not been sent out on his computer, and the whole process is blowing rainbow farts.


    If my cousin came back a day earlier, I could see other analysis videos edited by him. Even though she was also praising her cousin, the very cryptic compliment was from a professional point of view, unlike the video that exists now, it''s just... not alive anymore.


    Jin Lingxiao was very active in his thoughts, and soon thought of letting his cousin watch the videos he posted before, and there were very subtle praise videos in it.


    Just like this, his vest will be exposed.


    If the cousin finds other videos along the waistcoat, then...he will die.


    A certain otaku was sitting on the edge of the sofa, wriggling wildly, and kept getting into the crevices of the sofa.


    Tuanzi blinked her big watery eyes, becoming more and more curious.


    "Did you edit something awesome?"


    Jin Lingxiao shook his head frantically.


    Obviously he is bigger, but at this moment he looks very weak.


    "There is no serious content, so why?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head, his face full of innocence, "Miao Miao is just curious about the job content of an editor. What do you usually edit? Funny videos?"


    The system hurriedly told her the content of the editor''s work. It is also very curious about the video edited by Jin Lingxiao. Based on Jin Lingxiao''s reaction, it is sure that Jin Lingxiao edited the video related to the host, rather than simply editing pictures to make peripherals.


    It just couldn''t get clues, it couldn''t find Jin Lingxiao''s vest from the vast video and account. If it invades Jin Lingxiao''s computer, it can know the answer immediately.


    Tuanzi moved slowly towards Jin Lingxiao, counting and counting with his fingers, "Funny videos? Singing and dancing videos? Beautiful scenery videos? Tucao videos of film and television drama animations? Or..."


    In the end, she had successfully approached Jin Lingxiao.


    There was a hint of slyness in the soft tone.


    "Videos about artists?"


    Jin Lingxiao immediately retorted: "You are not an artist. But you are also the idol of many people."


    Idols are objects that are worshiped by people. Although in a narrow sense, idols are entertainers such as singers and actors, but in a broad sense, anyone who admires you and wants to learn from them can be an idol.


    A person becomes the idol of others, sometimes because he is too good, sometimes because he has qualities that others do not have, and everyone wants to be such a person.


    Currently on the Internet, many people have the impression of Tuanzi as the daughter of a famous actor who survived the catastrophe, the younger sister of a top famous director, the inheritor of traditional martial arts, a righteous little heroine, and a cute little cutie.


    Some people watch the excitement, some support the inheritance of traditional martial arts, and some people are simply cute. But there are also a group of people who have absorbed a lot of energy from this little girl who is less than six years old, and gained the courage to live and chase their dreams.


    Or, everyone simply wants to be a person like Tuanzi. A person who is full of energy, is happy every day, and can bring happiness to others.


    Jin Lingxiao looked into Tuanzi''s eyes for the first time.


    He didn¡¯t evade, and said seriously, ¡°Not being an artist can also become an idol, and he can also bring strength to others. On the contrary, some artists are not called idols. What they bring is not positive power, but selfishness.¡±


    Tuanzi blinked, and suddenly stretched out his meaty claws to cover his little face.


    "Ah! Miaomiao will be ashamed if you say that!"


    Said she was shy, but her two short legs kept dangling, obviously very excited.


    Jin Lingxiao also realized what he said later, his fair face flushed suddenly, he also covered his mouth, and whispered ''ahhh''.


    Jin Shilin, who has been watching from the sidelines, feels excluded.


    Can let him do the same action... Forget it, let''s be excluded.


    Tuanzi has long been practiced and made perfect. If she doesn''t want to continue to be shy, she transfers her shyness to others.


    Through the conversation just now, she has already got the answer she wanted.


    "You don''t let Miao Miao watch it because the video on your computer is related to Miao Miao!"


    She had that ''I''m just so witty'' look on her face.


    Jin Lingxiao paused, once again bewildered.


    There are many videos in his computer, only one is related to his cousin, and he didn''t have time to send it out. But when his cousin asked him just now, he seemed to subconsciously think that what his cousin wanted to watch was that video.


    Facing Shang Tuanzi''s proud eyes in horror, Jin Lingxiao still wanted to find a hole in the ground to get in.


    Jin Shilin couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Even if you are excluded, one minute is enough. If you are excluded for such a long time and cannot get into the topic, it is too much.


    "I haven''t seen the sun all year round, my brain is rusted," he pulled the otaku brother up, "turn on the computer, let''s take a look."


    Jin Lingxiao refused all over his body.


    "Oh, then I will take Miao Miao away."


    Jin Lingxiao paused, and Ai Ai said, "But we haven''t had a group photo yet, and I haven''t gotten an autograph yet."


    Tuanzi poked a small head over, "Can''t Miao Miao see it?"


    Jin Lingxiao tightened his vest and shook his head vigorously.


    Tuanzi sighed, saying that he couldn''t see the video, so he could only take a photo with his back.


    "Group photo on the back?" Jin Lingxiao didn''t understand.


    Tuanzi had already moved a small stool, sat down in a neat manner, with his back to the two of them, and made a victory gesture behind him.


    "Brother Shi Lin, help us take pictures."


    Jin Shilin held back a smile and took out his phone.


    Jin Lingxiao stood beside Tuanzi dazedly, taking a photo with her back.


    "This, this is the backside photo?"


    He looked at the photos on his phone, excited and disappointed.


    But now, Tuanzi has already gone to the door to change his shoes.


    Meeting the other party''s sad eyes, Tuanzi sticks to the bottom line.


    "If you want to take a frontal photo, you have to let Miaomiao watch the video."


    Jin Shilin echoed her expressionlessly, "She''s already accommodating you very much. If it were me, I wouldn''t even give you a back photo."


    Jin Lingxiao quickly squeezed the phone tightly.


    After the two left, Jin Lingxiao stood there in a daze. A few minutes later, he thought of something, ran to the balcony and looked down, just in time to see the back of a black car.


    Another backside photo.


    With a slumped face, Jin Lingxiao went back to the room in confusion, and turned on the computer.


    Friend Zhu Fang sent several messages.


    ¡¾Are you still participating in the Autumn Amway Battle? ¡¿


    ¡¾Anyway, I want to participate, and the theme is Amway Miaomiao. The new program that Miao Miao participated in recently gave me new inspiration, let¡¯s say yes first, let¡¯s try to take advantage of Miao Miao¡¯s different advantages,]


    ¡¾By the way, do you know that the National Wushu Association will send a team to go abroad for exchange recently? It would be great if Miao Miao could participate]

 Chapter 628： Love each other

    Chapter 628 Love each other


    At the end of the fourth issue of "Warm Companionship", Gu Cheng also came back.


    At the same time, the National Wushu Association also officially notified that Tuanzi can go abroad with the team to exchange traditional martial arts.


    When the notification was received, Tuanzi was stunned. Before this, the person in charge of the exchange meeting had not contacted her.


    "Why doesn''t Miao Miao know about this?"


    She squeezed the phone, looked up and looked around, and found that Duan Xiayou was drowsy, Ji Zhangzhuo was playing with the phone, and Tan Taiyi was performing frozen lemonade live.


    Li Zhou and Dongmen Dongdongmenxi looked confused, and it could be seen that they didn''t know anything about this exchange meeting.


    Duanzi''s sharp eyes finally fell on Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second senior brother, hurry up and recruit truthfully!"


    She imitated the accent of a certain character in a cartoon, picked up the rolling pin that Gu Cheng put on the table, and pointed it at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t pretend anymore.


    He had a sullen face and an exaggerated tone, "Miao Miao, why do you only doubt me? Isn''t the senior brother suspicious? Isn''t the third junior brother suspicious?"


    The person who pretended to be asleep and the person who made the frozen lemonade paused.


    But as long as the junior sisters don''t expose, they can continue to act. This point, I still learned from Gu Che. Gu Che loves the stage, and often over-practice hurts his body. Most of the time, Gu Cheng and Tuanzi will stop him and point it out directly. But sometimes, the two of them would pretend not to see Gu Che''s guilty conscience.


    At the moment, facing Ji Zhangzhuo''s questioning, Tuanzi took it for granted, "Senior Brother Three will never have bad intentions. You must have taught him."


    A man with white hair and golden eyes raised his lips slightly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was not convinced.


    At this time, Tuanzi rushed over and said with a smile, "Miao Miao wants to thank you. I think about such a good thing, and help Miao Miao fight for it. The senior who planned this matter is too powerful, right? Miao Miao admires him so much!"


    The baby-faced youth immediately said: "I planned it, I fought for it, and I told everyone to hide it from you, and I wanted to give you a surprise!"


    Other brothers: "..."


    Although it is true, for some reason, I really want to beat this person up.


    Tuanzi immediately prattled, making Ji Zhang feel elated. He almost floated in front of Duan Xiayou, and said, "It seems that I am the most powerful senior brother!"


    Duan Xiayou glanced at him, and said to Tuanzi abruptly, "Actually, what he said was that he will give you a surprise and scare you at the same time. If you cry when you hear the news, you will even record it with your mobile phone. I will wait for you in the future." When I grow up, I play it every day."


    But Tuanzi was stable, and when he learned of such a good thing, he didn''t cry, but after being surprised, he looked for the planner.


    What Duan Xia lobbied was the truth, but Ji Zhangzhuo refused to admit it.


    "I didn''t, big brother, don''t slander me!"


    He asked Tan Taiyi to testify, "Third Junior Brother, judge the truth!"


    Tantai didn''t want to talk to him.


    Second Senior Brother is the least like Second Senior Brother.


    He beckoned, and the dumpling floated over quickly, bumping into his arms.


    "Third senior brother, thank you for your hard work."


    Tan Taiyi shook his head, he didn''t talk much, but every time he was concise and powerful.


    ¡°The itinerary is very full. Different countries have different cultures and have different attitudes towards you.¡±


    He is not worried about the strength of his junior sister, but only beware of villains with ulterior motives against his junior sister.


    "It''s just that the information I can look up is limited."


    "That''s enough," Tuanzi put one hand on his arm, and with the other hand, quietly went to get the frozen lemonade, "Miao Miao will pay attention, and someone will help Miao Miao."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Does this ''someone else'' refer to me¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Of course, Xiao Gu Gu is super powerful, you can find all kinds of information, right¡¿


    The system will be immune to all kinds of high hats put on it by the host.


    But the third brother is right. Different countries have different attitudes towards this martial arts exchange, and the local people have different attitudes towards people from this country. What if someone can''t win the game and finds out that Miao Miao is the youngest member of the team and bullies her specifically?


    It has to take some time to look up information.


    After Tuanzi figured out what was going on, he suddenly realized.


    "It turns out that the last time Miao Miao participated in the show, the senior brother and the third senior brother went to the martial arts association to discuss this matter!"


    Everyone has their own work, and they can at most mention one thing to each other each time, without going into too much detail.


    Tuanzi knew that the seniors had been to the martial arts association, but they didn''t know that they were for the exchange meeting. According to what the senior brother said, it was the second senior brother who proposed to hide it from her before the dust settled, to surprise and frighten her.


    "Wait," Tuanzi recalled something with her good memory, she looked at Dongmenxi, "But last time, Brother Wuliu didn''t want to go to the Wuxie too?"


    She knew that Dongmenxi seized her body midway and followed them on the plane to the shooting location of the show. But since it''s halfway, when we sat in the car in the first half, we should have heard some information, right?


    Dongmenxi came out today.


    He just finished exercising, and there are still beads of sweat on his face. Compared with when he first came to this world, he looked much better and had more obvious muscle lines.


    Hearing what Danzi said, he also recalled what happened that day.


    "They didn''t say anything, I''m not stupid!"


    He reacts quickly, keenly emphasizing his IQ.


    A certain bad-hearted brother rolled his eyes, walked over leisurely, and put his hand on his shoulder, "We said it, but it was just in a cryptic way, so you didn''t catch it. Sigh, I know there are not many schooling students over there." Opportunity, how about sending you to school to make up some cultural lessons to increase your IQ?"


    Duan Xiayou lay back helplessly.


    "Teasing my juniors and younger sisters all day long, I''m full of black water."


    Besides, Tantaiyi picked up the lemonade he had snatched earlier, thinking seriously. Is it possible to wash away the black water by pouring more water into the second senior brother?


    Tuanzi blinked, looked at Ji Zhangzhuo with a smirk on his face, and at Dongmenxi with a dark face, couldn''t help but clenched his fists, and whispered, "Fight! Fight!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:? ¡¿


    The disciples of Tianyun Sect really love each other!


    The two really started fighting.


    In terms of force, Dongmenxi is far inferior to Ji Zhangzhuo, but Dongmenxi has made a breakthrough recently. He used his mental power to control Ji Zhangzhuo for the first time, making Ji Zhangzhuo float up, and he still floated sideways.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was like a tortoise, swiping and pulling a few times in mid-air, trying to control his body with internal force, but when he found that he couldn''t control it, his expression gradually became dull.


    Tuanzi stood below, raised his head, and couldn''t help but open his mouth wide.


    "Wow, the turtle can fly~"


    Ji Zhang''s face burned black, "Third Junior Brother, help me freeze him!"


    Tantaiyi was looking at his phone, but the screen wasn''t on, but he could watch it with gusto.


    Without Tantai Yi''s help, Ji Zhangzhuo could only support himself.


    Fortunately, Dongmenxi''s ability is unstable, and he quickly loses control.


    Ji Zhangzhuo took the opportunity to explode his internal strength, got his freedom, and rushed to him immediately.


    Tuanzi occupied the best viewing area, clenched his fists and cheered for the two respectively.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 629： scary and funny

    Chapter 629 Horror and Funny


    Dongmenxi is granulated for the first time.


    Just from the very beginning, his ability was unstable, and within a few seconds of particleization, his body appeared elsewhere.


    Ji Zhangzhuo turned on his toes, rushing past like an arrow off the string. A trace of determination flashed across that tender face.


    Dongmenxi''s heartbeat accelerated, and he gritted his teeth into particles again.


    Ji Zhangzhuo lost his target, but not long after, a figure appeared in the rear right, and he simply attacked with a backhand.


    Tuanzi clenched her fists, extremely nervous.


    She couldn''t help stomping her feet and growling, "Senior Brother Six, come on!"


    Ji Zhang''s hands trembled with burning soreness, and the attack was crooked.


    Dongmenxi granulated in time, and appeared in front of Ji Zhangzhuo''s left after a few seconds, and at the same time manipulated a pillow to smash it at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Second senior brother, be careful!" Tuanzi immediately changed the object of worry.


    The baby-faced youth raised the corners of his lips proudly.


    Junior Junior Sister is still worried about him, he thought happily.


    "boom!"


    The pillow hit Zhong Ji Zhangzhuo''s face.


    Tuanzi was stunned, "Second senior brother, you are too weak, the speed of the pillow is too slow, can''t you hide?"


    She folded her hands and sighed, "It seems that the second senior brother has been very slack recently. If he doesn''t practice martial arts well, he will only be killed."


    Ji Zhang was so angry that he threw the pillow back with his backhand.


    Dongmenxi dodged.


    The two fought in a weird way.


    Duan Xiayou half-lyed on the sofa, watched for a while, and couldn''t help yawning.


    Seeing Dongmenxi showing an arm and a leg from time to time due to instability, or only one head floating in mid-air, he had an idea.


    "We have material for our new video. We can let Junior Brother Wuliu play the role of a martial artist who studies forbidden arts. After practicing kung fu, his internal strength is unstable, and the forbidden arts are sometimes ineffective. The overall style can be funny or thrilling."


    Tuanzi knew that the ''Tianyun faction'' account was a prestige assistant. Hearing this, he came over very interested.


    "How funny? How scary?"


    Duan Xiayou talked about specific ideas.


    Tan Taiyi stopped pretending to look at the phone, and leaned over to listen carefully.


    Gu Cheng, who came out of the study, listened to it and was quite interested, so he just sat nearby.


    Just as he was seated, a glass of water flew over. He subconsciously reached out and grabbed the glass.


    There is lemonade in the glass, which will exude a light lemon fragrance.


    He looked up and saw that except for Ji Zhangzhuo and Dongmenxi who were fighting, everyone else had the ability to deliver lemonade to him.


    As for who sent it, we only need to observe the reactions of a few people.


    He observed for a few seconds, and unexpectedly discovered that this glass of water was sent by Tantai.


    Tantai Yi was listening intently to the discussion of his brothers and sisters, as if giving a glass of water was just an instinctive behavior.


    After some discussion, Tuanzi and the others agreed that this was a good idea. Before Tuanzi went abroad, he took the equipment to find a location and prepared to shoot.


    Because this time the East Gate East East Gate West needs to be changed on the spot, unlike Li Zhou before, who has leopard ears and can lie and wear a headband, the Tianyun faction can only support themselves and shoot by themselves.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo''s shooting skills have improved a lot, and Gu Cheng has returned and can temporarily serve as a director.


    Soon, Gu Li and Wen Li each sent out funny and thrilling scripts, and the group arrived at the designated venue and began filming in earnest.


    Because of the guidance of professionals, many detours were avoided during shooting, but the shooting time was still very long.


    The reason is very simple. Someone took advantage of his position to play tricks on the two new juniors.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was carrying the camera, chattering all the time.


    "Oh, Xiaodong, your posture is wrong! Do this, this!"


    "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi? Don''t pretend to be deaf, listen to the guidance!"


    Dong Mendong is okay, his temper is too soft, and he loves to cry, so he doesn''t care about the second senior brother. Dongmenxi is different, with an attitude of ''I am number one in the world and no one is qualified to guide''. When Ji Zhangzhuo said east, he went west, quite worthy of his name.


    The progress of filming has repeatedly stagnated due to the rivalry between the two sides.


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, clenched his fists, and was about to severely educate Ji Zhangzhuo, who made trouble, but he didn''t expect the elder brother to strike first.


    The young director stood up, holding a loudspeaker, and facing Ji Zhangzhuo, "Remember, you are a cameraman, don''t move when you shouldn''t, and compose well because your movements are all messed up."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was instantly quiet, and even shrunk his neck unconsciously.


    Big brother''s education continues.


    "Who allowed the cameraman to speak during filming? Your voice was taken in."


    Ji Zhangzhuo lowered his head, his body seemed to shrink, and he needed to look up to his elder brother.


    Tuanzi strolled over with his little hands on his back, giggling.


    "Makes you mess up at work, quack quack!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took the opportunity to squeeze her little head.


    Tuanzi immediately ran away clutching his head, not giving him a chance.


    After teaching Ji Zhangzhuo a lesson, Gu Cheng looked at Dongmenxi with a sullen face.


    Dongmenxi has almost no experience with Gu Cheng, and the age gap between the two is not particularly large. But for some reason, he had the feeling that the other party was more patriarchal than the scientist or the cadre in the organization.


    Parents educated: "You should also hope that the video can be shot quickly and well. If you want to produce a finished product efficiently, you need the cooperation and hard work of every member. You can be willful, but it will not only delay your and his time, but also other people''s time." time and energy.¡±


    Dongmen moved his lips, not knowing what to say.


    The parents also educated: "It''s okay to take revenge on others, but it is a bad idea to take revenge on others in a way that harms your own interests. The really clever method is that you dig a hole, and the other party knows that there is a hole and has to jump down. This, you can do it with Gu Chi learn."


    Dongmenxi''s eyes lit up, "Gu Chi, right? I remember it, and I will... learn from him later."


    The more Ji Zhangzhuo listened, the more he felt something was wrong. It is a good thing for the eldest brother to educate the sixth junior brother, but after this education, how can he still teach? unfair!


    But meeting Gu Cheng''s sharp and serious eyes, he lowered his head cowardly.


    Tuanzi was not far away, hugging his head, laughing at him, "Second Senior Brother, you are so inferior."


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help baring his teeth, "You also have a lot of dark history, believe it or not, let me tell my brother?"


    Tuanzi immediately closed his leaking mouth, turned around, leaving him with a slightly rounded back.


    After being educated, Ji Zhangzhuo and Dongmenxi stopped making trouble, and the shooting progress increased by leaps and bounds.


    Not long after, a new video was uploaded on the ''Tianyunpai'' account. The style of the video is rather nonsensical. It is probably a chivalrous man who secretly learned the forbidden technique and became obsessed. Under the influence of the forbidden technique, he started to do bad things and made many jokes as a result.


    Before he learned the forbidden technique, the knight was a bullied idiot and loved to cry. But he has a delicate face, he looks good when he cries, but also makes people want to continue to bully him.


    After learning the ban, before the attack, she was still silly and sweet.


    This part of the plot is played by Dong Mendong.


    The plot after going mad is starred by Dongmenxi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 630： woof woof

    Chapter 630 Wang Wang Wang


    After the chivalrous men played by the two go mad, they often hear a bewitching voice, which bewitches them to steal secret books and treasures from other sects.


    However, many sects are heavily guarded. Even if they go crazy, it is difficult for them to get in easily. They can only act as new disciples or food transporters.


    After successfully sneaking in, Dongmenxi had to find out where the cheats and treasures were hidden, and steal them in the dead of night.


    In the setting, he is not good at martial arts, so he can only use forbidden techniques, and this forbidden technique is the technique of invisibility. It''s just that because of his obsession, this invisibility technique sometimes works and sometimes doesn''t work.


    So many similar pictures appeared in the video.


    The night was dark and windy, and someone tried to use invisibility to avoid the night watchman''s search. As a result, a long leg or a trembling arm was exposed from time to time, and sometimes only a head was exposed floating in mid-air.


    Cheats and treasures were not stolen, but as long as it was a sect he mixed into, after he left, there were ghost stories circulating. There were all kinds of stories, but all of them were inseparable from those weird heads.


    ¡¾Pfft ha ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be so funny before clicking here! ¡¿


    ¡¾You say serious martial arts, this content is not serious at all. Tell me it¡¯s funny, it¡¯s kind of weird]


    ¡¾Not to mention anything else, this special effect is really good, I suggest you learn from this video for the special effects of some domestic film and television dramas¡¿


    ¡¾Does anyone think this new senior brother has good acting skills? When Silly Baitian is too soft and cute, I want to bully. After going mad, uh, I always feel that the way he looks at us seems to be looking at the mentally retarded]


    ¡¾No, the video style of this account is getting more and more amazing, why do you all shoot it¡¿


    ¡¾But the shots are all very good, and they are all related to martial arts, so I have not forgotten my original intention¡¿


    ¡¾This composition is very familiar, why do you feel that it is Gu Cheng''s handwriting? ¡¿


    After watching the video, there are a lot of comments. On the whole, this was another successful attempt, which made people''s eyes shine, the popularity of the video soared, and the prestige value also quickly entered the account.


    Duan Xiayou took advantage of the popularity and took several similar videos. Until you feel that the audience may start to feel bored, you immediately change the theme and style.


    On this day, the system told Tuanzi that the prestige value was approaching 700 million.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: After participating in "Warm Companion", you will go abroad with the team. As long as you conquer the hearts of some foreigners, your reputation will definitely increase¡¿


    It still has great confidence in the strength of the host.


    If in the world of rivers and lakes in ancient times, when capable people emerged in large numbers, the host might have to be a teenager to become famous formally. Back in modern times, things are different. There are not many who can fight, and it seems that the host is particularly good. Coupled with the fast speed of modern information dissemination, the host can become famous with just one program.


    It was very excited, and Tuanzi was also very excited, and even announced in front of the brothers, "Miao Miao will beat those people to pieces!"


    Duan Xiayou applauded and reminded her, "Don''t use too much force. If you can communicate in a friendly manner, communicate in a friendly manner. Our main purpose is publicity, not fighting."


    Tuanzi was curious: "Then what if they are unwilling to communicate with each other?"


    Duan Xiayou smiled: "Smack them!"


    Duanzi listened.


    Turning his head, while Tuanzi was away, Ji Zhangzhuo greeted his seniors.


    "I''ve researched it. Although this martial arts exchange brings together talents from all over the world, it is still an exchange within a small circle. Videos will be archived, and some parts may be edited and broadcast in China later. But Miao Miao worked hard to go out, that''s all. Some gains, not too good."


    It was Dongmenxi who came out this day, and he couldn''t understand this passage at all.


    He said fiercely: "Speak human words!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled: "I seem to hear a dog barking."


    Dongmenxi was stunned, and when he listened carefully, he heard Dazhizhi''s cry from the yard.


    He hummed, "Your hearing is not bad."


    Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly smiled brightly, and his eyes made Dongmen Xi''s scalp numb.


    "Hurry up and explain!" Dongmenxi patted the table impatiently.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is in a good mood and doesn''t care about him.


    "In this process, people from abroad may recognize traditional martial arts after seeing Miao Miao''s performance. But firstly, the exchange time is not long, secondly, many foreigners don''t understand our traditional martial arts at all, and thirdly, the domestic population is still large, There are still many people who have not recognized traditional martial arts and have the potential to be tapped."


    Dongmenxi still can''t understand.


    But remembering Ji Zhangzhuo''s eyes just now, he resisted asking.


    Duan Xiayou and Tantai Yi understood each other immediately.


    "You mean, we should edit some basic videos and post them on the external network, popularize science in advance, and then post the content of the exchange meeting on the external network, so that more foreigners can understand traditional martial arts and recognize them?" Duan Xiayou asked. .


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded.


    Tantai means to pay attention to the second half of the sentence.


    "There are still many people in China that can be tapped. Will this exchange be broadcast live? As you said, it is an exchange within a small circle. In fact, there should be some people who want to pay attention, but there is no channel. If we can broadcast this exchange meeting live , people who are interested in China should watch it, right?"


    Li Zhou actively participated: "If something special happens at the exchange meeting, everyone may take the initiative to promote it and attract more people to watch the live broadcast."


    Dongmendong and Dongmenxi understood this time. This is to get more people to recognize Junior Martial Arts and traditional martial arts.


    Even though they didn''t understand why, the two of them didn''t want to lag behind and actively offered their ideas.


    "The idea is very good, but we have to consider some practical issues. How to persuade the organizer to live broadcast. Who will let the live broadcast. Who will pay for the equipment and other expenses during the live broadcast?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo glanced at him, touched his chin, and smiled meaningfully.


    "I don''t hear the dog barking again."


    Listening to the west side of the east gate, in the yard, Da Zhiming was clearly still calling.


    He contemptuously said, "You''re showing cowardice just by praising you. That dog is obviously still barking."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo slapped the table exaggeratedly and laughed.


    Duan Xiayou, who understood it, couldn''t bear it anymore, and slapped him on the head, "Don''t bully junior!"


    Dongmenxi was dissatisfied: "How can he bully me?"


    Duan Xiayou: "..." Why don''t you send the fifth and sixth juniors to school before the household registration problem is resolved?


    After laughing enough, Ji Zhangzhuo answered the questions raised by Dongmenxi.


    "You are worried, you only need to solve the cost problem, and nothing else is a problem."


    As long as someone is willing to sponsor, whether it is the National Wushu Association or the organizer of the entire exchange meeting, they will only welcome it.


    Similarly, as long as someone pays, no matter the big platform or the small platform, they are willing to send a team to live broadcast.


    The poor Dongmenzi pouted unhappily.


    "I have no money." I can''t help my junior sister even if I want to, **** it!


    Hearing his inner voice, Dongmendong comforted him, "It''s okay, I don''t have any money, we are all the same."


    "Who wants to be like you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 631： Second brother: Im sorry

    Chapter 631 Second senior brother: I''m sorry


    Although Dongmendong has a weak personality and loves to cry, he also has many advantages, such as honesty and extra tolerance towards Dongmenxi. No matter how ugly Dongmenxi said, he could just laugh it off.


    At this moment, even though Dongmenxi was despising him, he still suggested with a good temper, "You haven''t got your household registration yet, so you can''t go abroad. This time, you can help in China."


    Dong Mendong asked in a rough voice: "How can I help you? Stay in the live broadcast room every day to post barrage?"


    Dongmenxi: "Why not? A little heat is also a wish, unless you think a little heat is not important to Miao Miao."


    Dong Mendong looked down on a little enthusiasm, but he suddenly thought of what his junior sister had said.


    "A little bit is also very important. Little things can add up. Just like Sixth Brother, he has been thinking about how to break through since he was a child. He has been thinking about how to break through for many years. He has been thinking about it for many days. Because he makes a little progress every day, he finally becomes like this. awesome!"


    Received the approval and praise of his junior sister. At that time, he was only concerned about being happy. Now that he thinks about it, what his junior sister said was quite right. Little things add up.


    Dongmenxi: "Hmph, then I''ll post a few more every day."


    Dong Mendong is very pleased that his brother is finally obedient.


    Ji Zhangzhuo stayed up all night to write a plan, and the next day he happily posted it on Moments, attracting investment online.


    The planning is detailed in terms of the distribution of responsibilities of all parties, economic benefits, and word-of-mouth effects.


    First of all, responsibility distribution. Ji Zhangzhuo said that as long as he is willing to invest, he does not need the other party to worry about it. Ji Zhangzhuo will make perfect arrangements here. In addition, he made a guarantee with the Martial Arts Association that he would definitely "promote our country''s prestige and strengthen martial arts".


    The second is economic benefits. Ji Zhangzhuo guarantees that the popularity of the live broadcast room will reach a certain level, and he will write small scripts for advertisers¡¯ products and perform in the middle of the exchange. It is also mixed with a lot of content that draws big cakes, such as helping advertisers'' products to go abroad and gain international reputation.


    The last is the word-of-mouth effect. This paragraph is almost all words of praise for advertisers, elevating this investment behavior to patriotism and promoting traditional culture.


    Even businessmen like to beautify their behavior. There are also many businessmen who often do charity.


    Many people think that these businessmen''s charitable activities are actually advertisements in disguise. But if a businessman reaps business through charity, and the disadvantaged get help, isn''t it a win-win situation? Once a win-win situation occurs frequently, more businessmen will give back to the society in the future, even if this act of giving back to the society has some other purpose.


    It has been a few days since he came to modern times. Ji Zhangzhuo often deals with some businessmen and is good at handling their minds. In his time, he used to fool around...conquered several grain merchants and cloth merchants with his personal charm.


    In addition, as a social expert, Ji Zhangzhuo''s circle of friends is several times the collection of other brothers'' circles of friends.


    As soon as this plan was released, some businessmen really contacted him with great interest.


    In the beginning, Ji Zhangzhuo always refused to come, and when other businessmen hesitated and made various temptations, he created the illusion that there were many people who wanted to invest, and if they didn''t come, there would be no place.


    When the number of people interested in investing reaches a certain number, he takes a few brothers and sisters to try out the other party''s products, collects some data, and selects the best.


    During this period, Gu Qize inevitably heard news, expressing his willingness to become the largest investor, and took the initiative to help contact a live broadcast platform.


    The live broadcast platform can only squeeze into the top five at present, not as good as the top two live broadcast platforms, but there are not as many scandals as those two live broadcast platforms, the review is also stricter, the report feedback is fast, and the attitude towards the report is to look at the evidence rather than The number is different from some platforms that deliberately make controversial videos popular all the time for the sake of traffic.


    Gu Qize said frankly: "Runze Group owns shares in this company."


    Although he dotes on his younger sister, Gu Qize is also a businessman at heart. If he becomes the largest investor, of course he is willing to recommend a live broadcast platform with shares, rather than giving up this piece of fat to other platforms.


    Ji Zhangzhuo also said frankly: "Actually, the first few platforms are waiting and testing. Brother Qi Ze, you are so decisive, we chose this platform without hesitation."


    This is saying in disguise, only Gu Qize regards the live broadcast rights of this exchange meeting as fat meat, and other platforms are still calculating the pros and cons.


    Gu Qize was a little surprised, "No matter how you look at it, since last year, promoting traditional culture has been a trend, right?"


    Don¡¯t even want the live broadcast rights of an international exchange meeting? Are the people in charge of those platforms out of their minds?


    Hearing this, Ji Zhangzhuo felt a little guilty, "Well, brother Qi Ze, do you want to see our specific plan and quotation?"


    The word ''quote'' was suppressed very low.


    After receiving the plan and quotation, Gu Qize was silent for more than ten seconds.


    In this plan, Ji Zhangzhuo asked the live broadcast platform to arrange the best equipment, dispatch the best team, and promote the live broadcast within a certain period of time, which is short of explicitly saying that the live broadcast should be pinned to the top.


    Mistaking the silence for a retreat, Ji Zhangzhuo hurriedly explained, "Brother Qi Ze, you also know that when a master fights a move, the skill is called fast. Without the well-arranged equipment, the audience can''t see clearly at all. And we are also very special. It¡¯s explained that if we really can¡¯t provide good equipment, we can buy it with the investment of advertisers.¡±


    What really makes those platforms wait and see is a good team and promotion.


    Some platforms really want to promote traditional martial arts and gain popularity, but they have sent all the capable teams in the company to follow more popular activities. In addition, the promotion of large platforms is very valuable.


    Users click into the live broadcast software and often see popular videos. Some of them are really popular, or the platform gives free publicity, but some of them are spent by the other party, and the platform uses the money to do things. This is the same reason that the hot search list of a certain software can be sold for money.


    Gu Qize saw the problem at a glance.


    Group has invested in a live broadcast platform, of course he needs to understand this industry.


    "It seems that there is no investment, but in fact, sending a good team and the daily publicity during the exchange meeting are investments. The other party thinks it is not worth it."


    I said I was waiting and watching, but I actually felt that it was a pity that so many advertisements were left out in order to promote a martial arts exchange.


    They want to make quick money more than fame.


    Many live broadcast platforms and short video platforms have taken the fast harvesting route. The overall style of the platform is fast-paced, impetuous, eye-catching, and creating contradictions.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was unavoidably a little apprehensive.


    He pulls investment, even if each family contributes a little, the accumulation will add up, so there is no need to worry about investment. It¡¯s hard to find a live broadcast platform with a large amount of traffic! If he really had to spend money to buy advertising space on the live broadcast platform, the investment he brought in would not be enough!


    But every time he catches the CEO, Gu Qize, pulling wool, even if he is as thick-skinned as him, he will feel embarrassed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 632： Gu Qize: Kill chickens to scare monkeys

    Chapter 632 Gu Qize: Kill chickens to warn monkeys


    Gu Qize didn''t hesitate, he was willing to invest, and he was also willing to help persuade the live broadcasting platform that he just invested in to win the live broadcasting rights.


    He only asked for one thing, "exclusive live broadcast rights."


    "Of course!" Ji Zhangzhuo assured, "Our Tianyunpai account is to release videos on the entire network. In the future, we will release the video on the platform you have invested in, and we will post it on other platforms in an hour."


    This means being willing to help with publicity.


    "I happened to participate in the event and met a lot of bloggers with millions of fans. I will recommend that platform to them at that time, but the platform should launch corresponding incentive activities."


    Both parties are activists and will meet offline soon.


    Gu Qize also brought the person in charge of the platform, and it didn''t take much time for the parties to reach an agreement.


    The person in charge of the platform took the list of advertisers given by Ji Zhangzhuo, and was a little surprised, "There are a few big brands here, how do you know their person in charge?"


    The baby-faced young man grinned, "No, I once helped them identify a few fakes, and occasionally chatted about antiques online, tasted tea, and drank tea offline to participate in auctions."


    The person in charge of the platform just remembered that this handsome guy named Ji Zhangzhuo had participated in a program related to appraising treasures before. Because of his ability to appreciate treasures, his funny personality, and his active performance during halftime, he has been very popular for a while.


    Gu Qize took a look at Ji Zhangzhuo, and thought, this senior is good at appraising treasures, and he has made a name for himself by participating in shows, so he is very suitable to make friends with rich people in this way.


    Many rich people like to collect, most of them are businessmen themselves, or someone in their family is a businessman, which is very suitable for attracting investment.


    The establishment of this relationship network should have started very early. I just don''t know whether the second senior brother was intentional or unintentional.


    Meeting Gu Qize''s gaze, Ji Zhangzhuo showed an innocent smile.


    Soon at the regular shareholders'' meeting of Runze Group, some directors raised doubts, thinking that Gu Qize abused his personal power to take care of his cousin and hurt the company''s interests.


    Regarding this, Gu Qize only had one sentence, "You invested in "Let''s Transform Together" before, that''s what you said."


    The director suddenly blushed.


    At that time, many people were not optimistic about this investment, but the final result was that Runze Group made a lot of money, and the hotel chain doubled its revenue for a long time afterwards.


    Not only that, but the sub-brands corresponding to the additional investment also made a lot of money.


    After that incident, more directors admired the young president, thinking that he was better than blue. If Gu Yu retired early and Gu Qize got the most shares to become the chairman, they would also have great confidence in Runze Group.


    Few directors raised doubts this time, and those who raised doubts were basically ulterior motives.


    Gu Yunmu also participated in this shareholder meeting, he stared at the potbellied director, showing a cynical smile, "I heard that **** video''s revenue has dropped sharply recently, Mr. Li, please give me an explanation while everyone is here. "


    This Li Dong has shares in Runze Group and is also the chairman of **** Video. The largest shareholder of **** video is Runze Hotel Group.


    Not long ago, someone reported in real name that **** video¡¯s internal executives used power for personal gain, and bought some online dramas at high prices several times. As a result, these online dramas didn¡¯t even make a splash. They suspected that these executives were hollowing out the company.


    Gu Qize personally led a team to investigate, but the results haven''t come out yet.


    Gu Yunmu was clearly talking about the income from the **** video, but he was secretly mocking that Mr. Li had something in his heart.


    Everyone is aware of Gu Qize''s behavioral style, and there is no room for sand in his eyes. Li Dong was so flustered, targeting Gu Qize everywhere, it would only make people more suspicious.


    Mr. Li hesitated and couldn''t tell why.


    While panicking, he was startled when he met Gu Qize''s gaze.


    This look...


    Gu Qize was sorting out the documents, he said calmly, "While everyone is here, I will report the investigation situation to everyone."


    Many directors sat up straight, and Li Dong looked at him nervously.


    "I called the police."


    The four words are extremely lethal.


    Even Gu Yunmu looked at his brother in astonishment.


    Gu Qi Ze actually showed a smile, but it was a cool smile.


    "This is the first case of someone misappropriating the company''s property by virtue of his position."


    He didn''t explain what he said, but the meaning revealed was obvious-to kill chickens and monkeys.


    In the future, if someone imitates the high-level executives of **** video, the headquarters will only call the police and send them in, instead of seeing that the other party has worked for the company, there is no credit but hard work, recover the property, and deal with it privately.


    Several directors looked at Gu Qize in a different way.


    The general meeting of shareholders ended with little success, only because the police came to the scene and took Li Dong away.


    Meeting Li Dong''s resentful gaze, Gu Qize''s expression was a bit like that of Tuanzi, a little innocent, "I didn''t expect Li Dong to also participate."


    "Gu Qize, I''m #%*..."


    A bunch of dirty words, unbearable.


    When there were no outsiders, Gu Yunmu rushed to Gu Qize''s side like a husky, and put one hand on his shoulder, "Brother, why did you make such a big fuss all of a sudden? I thought it would take some time before you give the result, right? Too anxious? What if there is a big fish that hasn¡¯t appeared yet?¡±


    "Can''t drag."


    Gu Qize frowned, and pulled the other party''s hand away, "In order to divert attention, maybe after the meeting is over, he will spread rumors that I am using power for personal gain. If there are too many arguments, maybe the directors want to wait and see instead of investing immediately, which will delay them."


    When it came to his younger sister, Gu Yunmu also voted for it with both hands and feet.


    It''s just...he said suspiciously: "Brother Miao Miao is too much, I''m rich now, why don''t you ask me to invest?"


    Gu Qi Ze glanced at him.


    Gu Yunmu felt despised, yelled and took out his phone, "I don''t care, I want to invest! I want to invest!"


    On the other side, Ji Zhangzhuo approached the National Wushu Association with the cooperation list and specific plans.


    Needless to say, if the investment and planning are in place, the National Wushu Association will not refuse such a good thing.


    It can not only provide better treatment for the members of the Wushu Association, but also promote traditional martial arts, so that the nationals can see this international exchange meeting. Such a good thing, the more the better!


    When the group finished participating in "Warm Companionship" and most of the other young guests packed their bags to go to elementary school, she returned home and was notified that everything was ready and she could go abroad.


    In order to accompany the junior sisters and prevent accidents in the exchange meeting, several senior brothers also registered as members of the Wushu Association. Duan Xiayou, Tantai Yi, and Li Zhou, who went abroad with them, were all substitute members for several games in the exchange meeting.


    Ji Zhangzhuo stayed to preside over the overall situation, while Dongmendong and Dongmenxi could not apply for household registration because they were still under observation, so they could only stay in the country to help.


    Soon, the National Wushu Association announced the list of participants in the exchange meeting.


    The list will indicate the gender, age and major direction of the members.


    Among the 20+, 30+ and even 50+ lists, a six-year-old is particularly conspicuous.


    In fact, Tuanzi is only six years old in three months.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 633： Exchange meeting official announcement

    Chapter 633 Exchange Meeting Official Announcement


    Because "Warm Companion" ended, the show was still hot, and the main guests of the show went abroad for exchange, which also attracted a group of people to watch.


    In addition, the dumpling itself is very popular. Over the past year, it has often brought martial arts to the public. As soon as the list is released, it is on the tail of the hot search list. Anyone who is interested will click in to have a look.


    ¡¾What exchange meeting? I''ve never heard of it, can anyone explain?]


    ¡¾The Global Martial Arts Exchange Meeting is a major event in the martial arts circle. The content of the exchange is divided into text exchange and friendly match. The text exchange is to report the development of domestic martial arts in these years by various countries, and to come up with some data and results. The friendly match is a competition]


    ¡¾The competition is said to be friendship first and competition second, but which country''s members won, their own people must be desperately boasting, and maybe they will mock other countries. The reverse is also the same. For example, if our country loses, it may be condemned by our own people, and people from other countries will make all kinds of cynicism]


    ¡¾It¡¯s so true, like before, many people usually don¡¯t pay attention to some sports, but as long as our country¡¯s athletes lose, they will scold them so badly¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t sing bad words, what are the competitions? Will it be broadcast live¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, so many exchange meetings in the past, it seems that there has never been a live broadcast. After all, the popularity is not high, so much energy is spent, and no one watches the live broadcast. However, some highlights will be edited in previous years. You can search and watch¡¿


    Many people watched the highlights of previous years, were very interested, and gathered on the Internet for various discussions.


    ¡¾This friendly match is different from what I imagined. I thought it was like a sports meeting, where athletes from the same event compete together. Wushu seems to be different.¡¿


    ¡¾Because some martial arts are only practiced by some people, if some martial arts are only practiced in one country, then the athletes of their country are directly the champions¡¿


    Netizens found the friendly matches of the martial arts exchange meeting to be very interesting. It was not for the same type of people to compete, but like the ancient martial arts conference, everyone signed up, and the knockout and group matches were a hodgepodge.


    To put it simply, the friendly match did not set up special Taijiquan, Xingyiquan, Tongbeiquan, Taijijian, Bagua Dao, Sanjiegun, Taekwondo, Judo, Karate and other events. members sign up.


    Of course, in the early stage, the organizer will try to avoid letting unarmed warriors face up to armed warriors. In the later stage, the able one wins.


    ¡¾Wow, this mode is so fun, it really feels like a martial arts world¡¿


    ¡¾But it¡¯s easy to get hurt like this¡¿


    ¡¾It used to be a special competition, but now it¡¯s a martial arts competition, it should gradually mature¡¿


    ¡¾No, taekwondo, karate, judo, etc. are not sports, why are they classified into martial arts¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, it depends on how you define martial arts. Most martial arts originate from our country. If you add the name of our country before martial arts, it may be the martial arts you know. But in fact, the definition of martial arts is to express the techniques of punching and using weapons in the form of routines. As long as there are fighting routines, it is considered martial arts in a broad sense. So taekwondo is also considered martial arts, referring to martial arts on an international scale]


    .


    There are quite a lot of netizens who are enthusiastic about science popularization. Netizens who were dizzy at first suddenly realized that the members of taekwondo, judo, and karate at the martial arts exchange meeting were not athletes, but members of associations. There is a certain difference from the usual tricks of athletes.


    In addition, many other countries have also begun to contact Tai Chi in recent years, so this friendly match is still very interesting.


    ¡¾Ahhhh, my curiosity has been aroused, but this friendly match will not be broadcast live! ¡¿


    ¡¾I thought that traditional martial arts became a trend last year. Many martial arts schools no longer focus on Taekwondo and other items in other countries, but develop domestic traditional martial arts. Now, hehe¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t care, as long as there are wonderful clips, I am very satisfied, after all, I can see my female goose Miaomiao again¡¿


    ¡¾I just said that I seem to have forgotten something. At the beginning, I obviously wanted to marvel at Miao Miao being qualified to participate in the exchange meeting at such a young age, but I was led astray by you¡¿


    ¡¾I have already finished lamenting in Chaohua, my female goose is really excellent¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, when the time comes, people from other countries will see, oops, why do you still bring your children here? All kinds of cynicism. Miaomiao slapped her face with light work, wow, isn''t this just a cool article?]


    After more than a year of performance, most people who go online and pay attention to variety shows, no matter black or fan, admit the strength of Tuanzi. Even if she is a black fan, if she wants to be black, she will only black out on the aspects of ''pretending to be cute'', ''love to show'', and ''too strong sense of justice to appear fake'', never blacking out her martial arts.


    You must know that among the videos with the highest clicks on all platforms on the entire network, there must be videos related to dumplings.


    Tuanzi has supported many editors by his martial arts and the shows he participated in.


    If anyone is most looking forward to Tuanzi participating in new programs, or participating in film and television drama Xiaolu, it must be the editors.


    As long as the dumplings appear and provide new materials, they will have something to eat!


    Now that Tuanzi is going to participate in the exchange meeting, these editors rushed to cheer and cheer, and the smarter ones began to edit the video. The title of the video must have something to do with Tuanzi participating and winning the championship.


    A community.


    Jin Lingxiao curled his lips in dissatisfaction as he watched those popular videos.


    "They are all people who follow the trend, who knows if they really like my idol in private?"


    When alone, he speaks more fluently than in a conversation.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he opened the dialogue bar again, typing away, and complained to the editor Zhu Fang.


    ¡¾Zhu Fang: If they do this, it will make more people pay attention to this exchange meeting, and pay attention to Miao Miao, which is not bad¡¿


    Jin Lingxiao continued to mutter: "But what if they kill you?"


    ¡¾Propaganda is publicity, why do you say that my idol will definitely win the championship? This is just the list of the exchange meeting, not the list of the exchange competition. In case the competition has an age limit, my idol cannot participate, and everyone may ridicule my idol]


    His "my idol" one by one, Zhu Fang is used to it.


    ¡¾Zhu Fang: Your worries are justified. Whether it¡¯s because of your age that you can only communicate and cannot compete, or because you are not acclimatized and perform poorly, you may not be able to win the championship¡¿


    ¡¾No, if she competes, she must be the champion! Nobody is stronger than her! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wish Fang:¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Zhu Fang: Let¡¯s also cut a few videos, with rhythm, so that everyone can look at this matter with a peaceful mind and avoid flattery, how about it¡¿


    The master of staying up late, Jin Lingxiao responded, and stayed up late to edit a few videos.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 634： No one challenges Miao Miao

    Chapter 634 No one challenges Miao Miao


    It''s only been half a day since the list of exchange matches appeared, and various edited videos became popular.


    Netizens laughed at the editors while admiring the Kung Fu of Tuanzi and the seniors.


    ¡¾Usually if you can dove, you can dove. This time it seems that you have grown eight hands, and the slapstick is edited. Tell me, did you charge money? ¡¿


    ¡¾I think Miao Miao is reluctant to spend this money. With this money, she might as well buy some delicious food¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao¡¯s brothers won¡¯t spend this money, if you have this money, why don¡¯t you give it to your sister as pocket money¡¿


    Many editors are still very conscientious. They rely on dumplings for food, and they don''t want to be regarded as navy soldiers. People misunderstood that the dumplings or her brothers bought marketing, and they all came forward to explain.


    Not long after, several artists reposted the list released by the National Wushu Association, attaching words such as "Everyone, please work hard", "Be careful of safety", "I will always pay attention to the exchange meeting".


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that these words seem to be encouraging all the members, but as long as you know a little about the programs that a few artists participated in, you will know that this is forwarded for the group.


    Once people who are popular themselves forward it, more people will know about it.


    Driven by many people, more and more people have noticed this exchange meeting. A certain live broadcast platform took the opportunity to officially announce that it has won the exclusive live broadcast right. It will send the best team and provide the best equipment to broadcast the whole process for everyone. .


    ¡¾stay tuned! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, it¡¯s great to have a live broadcast without a live broadcast¡¿


    ¡¾Just because you are willing to promote traditional martial arts, I paid attention¡¿


    ¡¾Following is useless, you should download the software¡¿


    ¡¾Strange, why don¡¯t the biggest live broadcast platforms fight for the right to live broadcast? It''s easy for them, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe this platform gives too much? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I feel that those platforms are unwilling to give too much? Traditional martial arts are worth it! ¡¿


    ¡¾Why do you care so much, just watch what you want, I just want to see Miao Miao and my seniors shine on the international stage¡¿


    ¡¾What about the specific schedule of the exchange match? Hurry up and send it out, I''ll be watching the live broadcast room¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, the time difference is different, if there are a few people watching the live broadcast in the middle of the night, this platform will suffer a lot¡¿


    ¡¾Upstairs, you underestimated the number of night owls in our country¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s strange, why the exchange competition is not held in our house, our country¡¯s martial arts have a long history¡¿


    ¡¾Because it was held in our country last time, come in turn¡¿


    The next day, the specific process of the exchange meeting came out. Participants will take turns to hold small symposiums in various countries and visit some local associations. When members are interested, they can take the initiative to invite a battle and make a few gestures on the spot.


    After visiting in turn, the final exchange match will be held in a certain country, which is what netizens jokingly call the martial arts conference. The schedule of the martial arts conference is the same as the previous one, first the knockout round, then the group stage, and finally the semi-finals and finals.


    ¡¾My God, I can imagine that the platform will bleed a lot. If the knockout rounds are held at the same time, how many shots will be set up¡¿


    ¡¾I am more concerned about whether there is an age limit for the martial arts conference. My family is only six years old¡¿


    ¡¾Be strict, less than six years old¡¿


    ¡¾I read the rules of the game ten times back and forth, and there is no mention of age, so it should be okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾I hope the National Association will fight for it, Miao Miao will definitely win glory for the country¡¿


    This martial arts exchange meeting has unprecedented influence, and the National Wushu Association is under great pressure.


    Chairman Ye Danxin said to the members who came to meet with a serious face, "Even if there is no camera facing you, you must show your best state, show off the prestige of our country, and strengthen your martial arts. Do you hear me?"


    "heard it!"


    Among the members in several rows, there is only one Xiaodouding.


    Duanzi was arranged to stand at the front because of his height.


    She blushed and shouted to everyone, then secretly looked at Ye Danxin.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Wow, Grandpa President is so serious, he always laughed before.¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There are too many people paying attention, so I must show a better attitude¡¿


    The little girl immediately stood up straighter.


    She blushed with excitement.


    Firstly, she seldom participates in this kind of group activities, let alone has the experience of communicating on behalf of the country. Even if it''s just exchanges in the martial arts circle, it''s rare, and she cherishes it very much. Secondly, Xiao Gugu reminded her that this is a good opportunity to take the opportunity to promote traditional martial arts abroad, and there are many people abroad, even if they only have some basic understanding, they can provide a lot of reputation points.


    The day to meet your parents is just around the corner, how can you not be excited?


    Tuanzi clenched her fists, full of fighting spirit again.


    She must behave well!


    With such fighting spirit, the group arrived in the first country.


    The person who received them took them directly to the venue where the Wushu Association was located.


    Not long after, martial arts teams from other countries arrived one after another.


    Tuanzi looked up at these people curiously.


    Some people have black hair and black eyes like them, some have blond hair and blue eyes, and their skin is still fair, but there are too many freckles.


    Tuanzi observed around, sneaked up to Tantaiyi, grabbed his arm, and smiled sweetly, "Third senior brother, they are not as good-looking as you."


    Noticing that Duan Xiayou and Li Zhou pricked up their ears, she quickly added, "It''s not as good-looking as Senior Brother and Fourth Senior Brother."


    The two were satisfied.


    Because they couldn''t understand foreign languages, the brothers usually followed the group. After all, the group could understand, but they couldn''t speak.


    As for why the junior sisters who are less than six years old can understand so many foreign languages, they choose not to explore.


    The portable translation system has deep achievements and fame.


    The country that hosted them this time is very popular in Taekwondo, and there are many Taekwondo training venues in the venue. Most of the members recommended this time also practice Taekwondo.


    The platform arranges many people to follow the live broadcast.


    Therefore, domestic netizens also visited these venues for free.


    ¡¾I feel that there are not many types, most of them learn Taekwondo¡¿


    ¡¾After all, martial arts in our country have a long history and are of various types. Not every country has such a heritage¡¿


    ¡¾A little boring, can you fast forward to the martial arts conference? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m not in a hurry to watch the martial arts conference, can some people challenge each other? Fight! ¡¿


    ¡¾challenge! challenge! ¡¿


    Xu is meeting for the first time, everyone is very reserved and not in a hurry to challenge.


    After visiting the venues and attending the symposium, someone immediately came out to ask for advice.


    Many people immediately focused on the team members where Tuanzi was.


    The little girl immediately held her head high, looking forward to seeing them come to challenge.


    A young man came over, wandered around, and locked on to Yang Zhi.


    Tuanzi was a little disappointed, and someone explained in a low voice, "Yang Zhi participated in the exchange meeting before. He was the youngest member at that time, and he also defeated several rising stars in this country. I guess he was missed."


    "Aww."


    Tuanzi pursed his lips and said unhappy, "But I''m stronger than brother Yang Zhi, why is no one challenging me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 635： who is the mascot

    The members who took the initiative to explain also practiced martial arts since they were young. Now they are more than 30 years old and they are the seniors of many people.


    Seeing that Tuanzi was depressed with puffed cheeks, he stretched out his hand to pinch. Only a few people know that he is a fan of Tuanzi''s father. He is single, has no children, and can only raise children in the cloud.


    Just as the member was about to pinch Tuanzi''s cheek, a hand waved over seemingly inadvertently, blocked it, and pressed down on Tuanzi''s small head, rubbing it gently.


    "There will be a chance."


    Tuanzi recognized that it was Tantaiyi''s voice, and continued to puff his cheeks and nodded.


    "Well, they don''t understand me. When they understand me, they will definitely rush to challenge me."


    She snorted a few times, "At that time, I will have to choose my opponent carefully."


    Tan Taiyi: "Don''t compare yourself with those who are too weak."


    The member who was blocked took the initiative to intervene, "Why? Those with poor strength are not worthy, right?"


    He said this in a slightly teasing tone, without malice.


    Tan Taiyi shook his head, "It''s over as soon as you play, it''s not fun, right?"


    Duanzi nodded in approval. She thought about the live broadcast, looked at the camera, and smiled, "And everyone is not enjoying watching it, right?"


    ¡¾Yes, yes, my treasure, everything you say is right¡¿


    ¡¾But, I feel a little stuck. Just like that person challenged Yang Zhi because Yang Zhi was outstanding among young people, and the previous exchange meeting also showed this excellence. But foreigners don¡¯t know that Miao Miao is excellent]


    ¡¾Hahaha, as witty as I have already gone to the Internet to recommend Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾Will other countries pay attention to this exchange meeting¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that someone really paid attention to it. It seems that it was two weeks ago. There were many videos of our country¡¯s traditional martial arts on the Internet, which attracted the attention of many foreigners. Not long after that, someone uploaded a video of Miao Miao, but those foreigners said that the front part is real, and the back part is special effects]


    ¡¾Special effects can¡¯t even make such an effect of being as light as a swallow, okay¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one, correction, it¡¯s because careless special effects can¡¯t make such an effect¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, I''m already looking forward to Miao Miao hitting them in the face¡¿


    ¡¾The premise is that someone challenges Miao Miao, no one of these people is curious about how our country sent a little doll? It must be because this little doll is very powerful]


    ¡¾Is there a possibility that other countries think Miao Miao is the mascot of our national team? ¡¿


    The netizens were silent for a few seconds in tacit understanding, and then observed the dumpling through the camera.


    Members of the National Wushu Association wore red kung fu uniforms today. The overall design of the kung fu suit is between tight and loose, which is convenient for members to move around and can also show their good figure.


    Those who practice martial arts all the year round will have a good figure.


    Duanzi¡¯s kung fu outfit is super small. Although the design is the same, she is wearing the same outfit and becomes very cute.


    Others are thin and long, but her kung fu costume is like a doll suit, giving people a round and round feeling. And she has a round face and big eyes, which is set off by kung fu, making her more naive.


    But Tan Taiyi was particularly dexterous and tied her two buns and tied a red bow.


    She does look like a big mascot.


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    ¡¾LOL¡¿


    ¡¾Eh, why don¡¯t you tell us the fact about Little Heroine¡¿


    ¡¾We can''t tell if we want to, it depends on when she realizes it herself¡¿


    ¡¾Is no one wondering how Tuanzi understands those foreign languages¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t understand it, I guess I understand body language. I didn¡¯t see that she replied with her body? It doesn¡¯t make sense, I can understand but I can¡¯t speak]


    ¡¾In the front, I suspect you are connoting me, I am a typical person who understands but cannot speak¡¿


    ¡¾Feeling connoted +1¡¿


    Yang Zhi won.


    He came back with his head held high, like a proud peacock.


    Finding a scorching gaze, he looked over in confusion, and met Shang Tuanzi''s big eyes full of envy and fighting spirit.


    "It''s okay, someone will challenge you soon."


    Yang Zhi comforted him with a guilty conscience.


    He knows some foreign languages, and I heard people talking about it before, saying that their country is quite particular, and they even brought a mascot to an exchange meeting.


    Wouldn''t the little girl be very angry if she knew that she was being used as a mascot?


    Yang Zhi couldn''t help but look at him a few more times, and couldn''t help admitting that this outfit looks like a mascot.


    "Your eyes are weird."


    The super sharp little heroine asked vigilantly: "What bad things are you thinking?"


    Yang Zhi rubbed his nose and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Tuanzi was still vigilant, his hair was about to explode.


    If it wasn''t for the camera, she would have bared her teeth like a beast.


    The same guilty system helped to change the subject.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It seems that someone has come to ask for advice. Is it for you? ¡¿


    Tuanzi hurriedly looked back, but it was a pity that the person who invited him was the one who explained before.


    She puffed up her face again, watching the battle depressed.


    It''s true that these two people''s skills are not bad, but they can''t compare to her. Why doesn''t anyone challenge her?


    The toes start to circle on the floor.


    Someone started, others were much bolder and took the initiative to invite.


    Some people really want to challenge and can''t wait for a moment. This is the blood of warriors. Some people test the opponent''s strength in advance and make full preparations before the martial arts meeting.


    Some netizens guessed it right. In the last few days, the exchange match seemed to be friendship first and second, but the competition still involved the face of the country and the association, as well as personal reputation and interests.


    Like some countries, if the members of the association perform well, it will be convenient to promote martial arts to attract more talents, and it will be convenient to apply for more funds from the higher authorities. Personally, some people want to open a martial arts school, and these honors are their signatures.


    An unknown person opens a martial arts gym, who cares about you?


    Even the regiments have their own goals in participating.


    Everyone has a purpose, which is very particular when choosing an opponent to challenge. You can''t be much better than yourself, but you can''t be too bad either.


    No one chooses dango.


    Seeing the people around him being singled out one by one, Tuanzi''s little mouth pouted even higher.


    ¡¾Baby is angry, hug¡¿


    ¡¾I want to pinch my mouth¡¿


    ¡¾Ma Ma Hug¡¿


    ¡¾You guys are taking advantage¡¿


    ¡¾Actually, if others don¡¯t challenge you, Miao Miao can challenge others¡¿


    ¡¾Did no one remind Miao Miao? Where are the brothers]


    ¡¾Ah, don¡¯t you think the seniors don¡¯t understand even more¡¿


    The brothers really don¡¯t understand, and no one picks on the brothers.


    Standing diagonally across from Tantai Yi, a person said to the team members of his own country, "Look at them, they all look like celebrities, with thin skin and tender flesh, and good skin, they don''t look like martial arts practitioners. It''s meaningless to pick this kind of person to compete."


    Tan Taiyi: "..." He didn''t understand very well, why didn''t this foreigner speak in his own language, but deliberately spoke in the language of his junior sister''s country, for fear that he would not hear him?


    He took a look.


    The male player winked at him immediately, as if waiting for him to get angry.


    Tan Taiyi frowned, this person''s expression was very strange, he actually got goosebumps because of it.

 Chapter 636： Three senior brothers make a move

    Tan Taiyi managed to control his expression, but the audience who were watching the live broadcast couldn''t control their expressions well.


    ¡¾I''m going, what does this guy mean by winking at my senior brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾What is your senior brother, it¡¯s my senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾Today we are all brothers and sisters of Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾No wonder he wants to speak in the language of our country. Although the accent is heavy, he is deliberately attracting beautiful women! ¡¿


    ¡¾Could it be that he has taken a fancy to my third senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾retreat! retreat! retreat! Protect my beauty brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Fuck off, smelly man, stay away from my senior brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, protect our brother! ¡¿


    At this moment, Tuanzi has already thought of a good idea with his clever little head.


    "If you don''t challenge me, I will challenge you!"


    She looked at those people who skipped her to find others full of fighting spirit, and there seemed to be a raging flame burning behind her.


    A hand reached out and patted her shoulder.


    Tuanzi turned his head puzzled, "Fourth Senior Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Something is wrong, look over there."


    She turned her head to look over again, and found a blond man staring at Tan Taiyi, his eyes were so disgusting!


    "what happened?"


    She leaned closer to Li Zhou, "He wants to challenge the third brother? Isn''t that the look in his eyes that wants to challenge?"


    The single dog Li Zhou shook his head.


    "I feel that this look makes people uncomfortable, too enthusiastic, as if trying to melt people."


    ¡¾Fourth senior brother''s description is very accurate¡¿


    ¡¾This is a look full of love¡¿


    ¡¾Ouch, the one in front, are you trying to disgust me on purpose¡¿


    ¡¾Puh! ¡¿


    Just when the two were vigilant, the blond man walked up to Tan Taiyi and posed a handsome pose. He still said in broken Mandarin, "Beauty, what do you study? Tai Chi sword? When you dance sword It must be beautiful."


    Tantai said: "..."


    Tuanzi and Li Zhou: "..."


    Audiences:"¡­"


    The blond-haired and blue-eyed man didn''t quite understand the silence. He brushed his curly hair reaching his ear, deliberately lowered his voice, and said frivolously, "Why don''t we make gestures later?"


    "Ah."


    Tan Taiyi chuckled lightly.


    His voice was cold and clean, at least the blond-haired and blue-eyed man didn''t recognize male and female. Seeing the white-haired, blond-eyed man smiling like a flower blooming, he thought there was a joke, so he moved closer, trying to grab Tan Taiyi''s hand, ready to kiss him present.


    The next second, his outstretched hand was frozen.


    "ah!"


    Tuanzi covered his eyes with his hands, as if he couldn''t bear to look any further, but his fingers were wide open, and his dark eyes rolled around.


    Li Zhou Guangming looked upright, with a bright and sunny smile on his face, like a little sun.


    Noticing the situation here, Duan Xiayou looked over and reminded, "Don''t be disabled."


    ¡¾Don''t be disabled? This handsome guy, your words are a little scary]


    ¡¾Hit him! Freeze him! You still want to moleste my third senior brother! ¡¿


    ¡¾Reasonable, kissing hands is their etiquette, everyone should respect each other''s customs¡¿


    ¡¾In the front, you have to be reasonable. Do you see foreign men kissing hands to show courtesy when they meet strange men? ¡¿


    ¡¾The exciting moment has come, it¡¯s time for them to see the true strength of the Tianyun faction¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, you are a second grader, but I like it¡¿


    After his hands were frozen, the blond man froze for several seconds before screaming.


    This scream attracted people who were in the gymnasium or who were discussing or watching.


    Everyone was puzzled when they saw the man''s hands were frozen.


    "Prank?"


    "This ice is quite real."


    "What is this person doing here? He only knows how to make a big splash."


    "His expression is so funny."


    All of a sudden, various languages ??came out.


    The system conscientiously translates for Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi can only complain to his own people, "He treats my third senior brother as a woman, and even molested the third senior brother, he is a villain!"


    The expressions of the members of the National Wushu Association changed instantly.


    While angry, there is also a sense of watching a good show.


    They have all watched the video of Tantai Yi making a move, and Dong Ren didn''t even discuss it. Compared with Tuanzi''s lightness kung fu, various boxing techniques, and saber and sword techniques, Li Zhou''s ridiculously fast speed is more attractive than Tantai Yi''s internal strength, which has both force and beauty.


    After the disciples of the Tianyun Sect came out of the mountain, the children all wanted to find Tuanzi as a teacher, and the adults all wanted to find Tantai Yi as a teacher. And Tuanzi has said in front of the camera more than once that the third senior brother''s martial arts are superb.


    They had never heard Tuanzi praise other senior brothers so much in terms of martial arts. Tuanzi boasted that the senior brother is very good at sleeping, the second senior brother is very smart, and the fourth senior brother runs very fast.


    The man named John said a few words to the team members with a horrified expression.


    Immediately, a team member spoke to the accompanying interpreter.


    The interpreter explained: "John said that he was very sorry for admitting to the wrong gender. The team member Mike said that even so, he could not attack him with a weapon. This violated the regulations of this exchange meeting, and he should withdraw from the exchange meeting."


    The National Wushu Association also has an accompanying interpreter, who directly decides to communicate in the international lingua franca. "He has internal skills, but he only attacked the opponent in a way allowed by the exchange meeting, not using an unspecified weapon."


    The two sides argued.


    The solution is very simple, let Tantai Yi demonstrate it again.


    After listening to the accompanying interpreter, Tantai Yi nodded slightly.


    But before that, he gracefully took off his coat and shook it a few times, indicating that there was nothing hidden inside. In the jacket, he only wore a quick-drying sports short sleeve.


    Although the appearance is too beautiful, the natural white hair and golden eyes make him a little more immortal, but after wearing tight short sleeves, everyone can see the perfect muscle lines on his arms, and even through the tight short sleeves, you can still see to the curve of the abs.


    ¡¾Suck slip¡¿


    ¡¾I won¡¯t tell who is drooling¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the way to look thinner when you take off your clothes?¡¿


    ¡¾This arm, this muscle, I can do it! ¡¿


    ¡¾However, he has a lot of injuries on his arms. He must have suffered a lot from practicing kung fu before¡¿


    ¡¾Without the bitterness of the past, there would be no desire for Tantai now¡¿


    After confirming that there were no unspecified weapons hidden in the clothes, the expressions of John and Mike changed.


    "I can demonstrate twice."


    Tan Taiyi paused every word.


    This time, John heard clearly that it was a man''s voice.


    His expression became more and more funny.


    The accompanying interpreter also translated this into different languages ??to ensure that players from other countries could hear it clearly.


    Everyone looked at this overly handsome man.


    Seeing Tantai Yi raising his hand slightly, the space in this area seemed to be distorted.


    Immediately afterwards, John became an iceman.


    His expression was frozen between horror and astonishment.


    After believing this, he no longer dared to talk to Tantai Yi in a frivolous tone.


    "This is the first time."


    Tan Taiyi said indifferently, looked at Mike who had the same frightened expression, and raised his hand again.


    "the second time."


    Mike also became the Iceman.


    There was silence.


    The foreign team members stared at him with their mouths wide open, but no one spoke, as if they had lost their voices.


    In the silence, a little girl clapped her hands excitedly.


    "Senior brother, it''s been a long time since you freeze people. If you don''t freeze a few more, we can enjoy ice sculptures in autumn."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Your way of speaking is very gentle and authentic¡¿

 Chapter 637： beautiful misunderstanding

    The barrage in the live broadcast room surged.


    ¡¾I just like to see them look like they have never seen the world¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, unexpected, we said that there is internal strength, but it really does have internal strength¡¿


    ¡¾However, there are so many disciples in the Tianyun Sect, it seems that only the third senior brother has special internal strength¡¿


    ¡¾Chinese martial arts are so attractive¡¿


    ¡¾Weakly speaking, everyone seems to have forgotten that so far, few people in our country have internal strength, and the few who know it are basically in the Tianyun School¡¿


    ¡¾I want to join the Tianyun sect even more! ¡¿


    ¡¾The ones in front, let¡¯s dream, I¡¯ve inquired about it, they don¡¯t accept disciples¡¿


    ¡¾But it¡¯s a foreign friend anyway, it¡¯s not good to freeze people directly, what if you get hurt¡¿


    ¡¾Are you worried about a person who molested others? That person''s attitude is too frivolous]


    ¡¾Okay, okay, don¡¯t freeze, you can be molested instead of Third Senior Brother¡¿


    It took a while for the crowd to come back to their senses, and then chattered in various languages.


    This time, they no longer felt that Tantai Yi''s thin skin and tender meat must be of poor quality. All of them looked at Tantai Yi with eyes of awe.


    After comprehending the truth that people should not be judged by appearances, the way they looked at Duan Xiayou and Li Zhou changed.


    Could it be that these two look young and handsome, but they are actually masters? The handsome guy with white hair and blond eyes can freeze people, but these two can blow wind and set fire?


    They basically spoke foreign languages, and they were chatting privately. The accompanying interpreter in the group team could not hear clearly. Even if he could hear clearly, it was not convenient for him to translate the content of private chats.


    It''s just that there are many cameras and some radio equipment in the venue, and the audience squatting in the live broadcast room can hear it clearly.


    Some of them understand foreign languages, help to translate, and post on the Internet.


    ¡¾Pfft haha, they actually think that one of the senior senior brother and the fourth senior brother can blow the wind, and the other can set fire¡¿


    ¡¾What the **** are blowing wind and setting fire? This is not martial arts but fantasy¡¿


    ¡¾I feel that foreigners have more and more strange impressions of us¡¿


    ¡¾Then what do they think Miao Miao will do¡¿


    Those foreign fighters really talked about it until they kept looking at their regiments.


    At first, someone said: "What if this child is hiding too?"


    "Impossible," someone resolutely objected, "Young, handsome, and tender-skinned people may be masters, but children can''t be masters. How old is she, how many years has she studied? I''m afraid she can''t even pose properly .She''s a mascot!"


    "Yeah, I think she''s a mascot too!"


    ¡¾Ah, since you know that people can¡¯t be judged by their appearance, why don¡¯t you make a bold guess¡¿


    ¡¾This is also normal, at first we also thought that Miao Miao was a little cute baby, who could only act coquettishly and cute, who knew that later, we were all impressed by her little heroine figure¡¿


    ¡¾I think they should be glad that Miao Miao can''t understand¡¿


    ¡¾The little heroine is still very scary when she gets angry! ¡¿


    The ?? system has similar luck.


    It had heard the name ''mascot'' a long time ago, and was worried that the host would go berserk, so it deliberately concealed this matter.


    This time, when it was translated again, it mentioned blowing wind and setting fire, but it didn''t mention the mascot.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: quack quack, master seems to have said that there is a hot internal force, but I don¡¯t know it, and I haven¡¯t heard of anyone who can]


    Although this guess is a bit outrageous, it also proves that these foreigners recognize the strength of the seniors.


    Then, Tuanzi only focuses on one thing.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Then what do they think of me? Looking at me all the time, are you discussing taking turns to challenge me? ¡¿


    The system was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Since you want to compete so much, take the initiative¡¿


    How dare it say that those people never thought of challenging the host from the beginning to the end.


    Tuanzi is gearing up.


    She has always been a social master.


    After throwing away her reserve, she would walk up to a man with curly hair and black eyes in a very familiar way.


    She had been observing for a long time before, and this person''s kung fu is considered to be the best among these people.


    A mature little heroine is to challenge powerful people.


    The curly-haired black-eyed man looked at the little Douding in confusion.


    He asked in his native language.


    Tuanzi has a system translator, but she can''t speak a foreign language, so she gestured towards the practice field, to the effect that, "I want to challenge you and compete with you."


    The curly-haired, black-eyed man didn''t think about that at all. He saw a lot of people around the training ground and thought he understood.


    "Too many people are too tall, blocking you from watching the competition."


    He walked towards the practice field with his long legs, "I''ll tell them to give you a seat."


    Dumplings are incomprehensible.


    The system was still figuring out how to translate to take care of the host''s mood. Seeing Tuanzi walking towards the practice field with her little hands behind her back, she immediately realized that the host had misunderstood.


    It''s more tangled.


    The audience was also dumbfounded.


    ¡¾Is this a mistake? ¡¿


    ¡¾If I understand correctly, Miao Miao is challenging this person. This person thinks that Miao Miao is too short to watch the competition, so he intends to make room for her¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, this beautiful misunderstanding¡¿


    ¡¾Very curious about Miao Miao''s expression after knowing the truth¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, how are you doing¡¿


    Duanzi followed behind the curly-haired black-eyed man with a smile on his face.


    The man said hello, and soon someone gave up a seat. He turned his head and waved to Tuanzi, and said in his native language, "Stand here and look, the view here is good."


    Tuanzi still couldn''t understand, so he stepped forward cheerfully, and made a very elegant gesture of invitation.


    The man was confused, "Let me see it too? I can see it even if I stand behind."


    Tuanzi was also confused, "Aren''t you going to compete? Why don''t you go in?"


    The two stared with wide eyes.


    The accompanying interpreter discovered the situation here in time, and hurried over to ask.


    He translated the words of the dumpling.


    The man with curly hair and black eyes widened his eyes and waved his hands again and again, "No, no, no, I can''t bully children."


    The translator looked at the side face of Tuanzi, and said seriously, "She is really powerful, she is very famous in our country, and many people know her."


    The man shook his head, "Don''t try to lie to me, our country also has child stars, who have many fans at a young age and are very famous."


    translate:"¡­"


    He thought for a while, and translated the man''s words to Tuanzi.


    Seeing that Tuanzi looked dull, and his whole person was about to turn into a stick figure, he quickly said, "They judge people by their appearance, otherwise, if you show your skills, there must be many people who want to challenge you."


    Tuanzi came back to his senses, puffed his face, and snorted angrily, "Judging people by their appearance, underestimating the enemy''s carelessness, they will all lose badly!"


    The translator can¡¯t express his heart like a contestant, ¡°Then do you want to show your hands? I¡¯ll get you a sword, how about you use Tingtao swordsmanship?¡±


    Just as the voice fell, there was an exclamation not far away. The two looked over and found that Duan Xiayou had accepted an invitation from a foreign martial artist, and they competed. Duan Xiayou used Tingtao swordsmanship while the opponent used the local fighting swordsmanship.


    After more than a dozen back and forth fights between the two sides, Duan Xiayou quickly pulled the flowers, picked off the opponent''s sword, and easily won the victory.


    There was warm applause all around.


    Many foreigners are asking what kind of sword technique this is.

 Chapter 638： are all routines

    After Duan Xiayou became popular, many people followed Li Zhou.


    It''s not that they don''t want to challenge Tan Taiyi, but that this white-haired, golden-eyed man can freeze people with just a raise of his hand, which is really terrifying and beyond their understanding.


    Li Zhou, who was being watched, waved his hand and rejected the challenge of these people.


    He has self-knowledge. When he was injured and traveled to Master''s side, he basically has been healing his injuries. He didn''t learn much internal strength and sword moves. And he is an orc himself, with strong mental strength, strong physical fitness, great strength, and fast speed, so he is not easy to compete in martial arts.


    It¡¯s just that the more he refuses, the more enthusiastic everyone becomes. They even suspect that he is a secret weapon and has the hope of winning the championship.


    Those who want to show off in the exchange competition are even more eyeing him.


    Li Zhou had to walk very fast in the venue.


    "You can even walk so fast, and you still say you don''t know martial arts?"


    Everyone has the right to challenge and refuse, and as long as you are thick-skinned, even if you are rejected, you can always pester the other party.


    Such a scene appeared in the stadium, a young man with wheat skin ran past like a gust of wind, followed by a group of people wearing different training uniforms. There were men, women and children, and the scene was once a bit like a star chasing scene.


    Even the curly-haired black-eyed man who was trying his best to challenge Tuanzi''s eyes lit up and joined the ranks of the chasing battle.


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi walked up to Tantaiyi with a downcast face.


    Her body softened, as if being bent over by life, she fell directly into Tantai Yi''s arms.


    "Third Senior Brother, Miao Miao''s heart is so tired."


    The man with white hair and blond eyes caught her, and his comforting words were the same as before.


    "It''s their blindness."


    After a pause, Tan Taiyi suggested, "Why don''t I challenge you?"


    He thought that the younger sister was trying to attract everyone''s attention.


    "no thanks."


    Tuanzi rolled around in his arms a few times, pouted and moaned, "If no one challenges, no one will challenge. If Miao Miao doesn''t accept the challenge, Miao Miao will not accept it. Miao Miao has made a decision. The exchange competition is a blockbuster!"


    Tantai will not object to her decision.


    "As long as you''re happy."


    The dumpling rolled a few more times, "I learned this from Brother Wen Li."


    She took the initiative to confess, "He is writing a novel recently, and in order to make it more enjoyable, he always writes some face-slapping plots."


    Tantaiyi does not know as much about modern times as Ji Zhangzhuo, and occasionally hears some new words from Ji Zhangzhuo. It is said that pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and slapping people in the face are common routines in online articles. Although it is old, if an author writes well, it can still make readers fascinated.


    Because Wen Li visited Gu''s house too frequently in recent days, he also knew Wen Li well.


    "He doesn''t seem to like writing routines."


    "Yeah, he likes to write unexpected plots the most," Tuanzi accidentally revealed that he had read a horror novel written by Wen Li, "it scares the readers into screaming."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Did it scare you so much that you dare not read his novels again? ¡¿


    Tuanzi pretended not to hear, she has long been familiar with this skill.


    "But Brother Wen Li said that writing like that takes a lot of brain and hair. To protect his hair," Tuanzi spread his hands and shrugged helplessly, "He said he wanted to write something that was easy and didn''t use his brain."


    The audience listened to the dialogue between the brothers and sisters.


    ¡¾Wen Li? Cousin]


    ¡¾Cousin is a writer? Or write horror novels? Sign up for a pseudonym, I like reading this type of novel the most]


    ¡¾Is this an advertisement for his cousin? ¡¿


    ¡¾But she didn''t expose her cousin''s vest, so how could it be considered an advertisement? ¡¿


    ¡¾People who feel good know each other¡¿


    ¡¾So Miaomiao intends to learn from his cousin''s writing routine, but if she doesn''t show her true strength in the early stage, she will be slapped in the face in the exchange game? ¡¿


    ¡¾Alright, I¡¯ll wait to see the surprised and regretful expressions of those people¡¿


    ¡¾Even if it is a mascot, its skills are very good¡¿


    ¡¾Look, the big brother is ready to rest after a match, but everyone queues up to challenge him, so he can only run away¡¿


    ¡¾Laughed to death, it was obviously a free challenge time, but now it has become a hundred people chasing time¡¿


    The organizer was also stunned by this change.


    Several responsible persons had to come forward to stop this behavior.


    "Since the other party is unwilling, you choose someone else."


    Some people challenged the target according to the original plan, and some people were obsessed with Duan Xiayou and Li Zhou. They had to hide among the team to escape.


    Compared to this, Tuanzi is really nobody cares about.


    She held the oversized thermos cup and drank "tons of tons". After drinking, she boldly wiped the corners of her lips, "Don''t be angry, anyway, they are the ones who regret it in the end, don''t be angry..."


    The system didn''t dare to interrupt.


    The more you emphasize, the more problematic you will be.


    But the host was not willing to show his skills because of depression, and the challenge link fell into an endless loop.


    That night, in order to make the host happy, the system told her good news.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: When the three senior brothers demonstrated, the reputation value soared, and when the senior brothers finished their discussions, the reputation value had already reached 700 million¡¿


    The dumpling opened its mouth wide.


    "700, 700 million? But before going abroad, isn''t there only tens of millions before 700 million?"


    Duanzi really forgot about the challenge, and turned his attention back to the reputation.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Don¡¯t forget, all the people who come to the exchange meeting are proficient in martial arts. Although the history and specific types of martial arts in each country are different, the recognition of martial arts is similar]


    Simply put, professional endorsements provide a lot of prestige.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: And recently, many netizens overcame the wall and posted your video on the Internet. The second senior brother did a lot of preparatory work before, and many foreigners have a basic understanding of our country''s traditional martial arts. The prestige value provided by each person is not as good as that of professionals, and it can add up to a lot, which is also a large number]


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but let out a ''wow''.


    "There are also many people abroad."


    [Guwu System: What''s more, the platform that has obtained the exclusive rights to broadcast has been promoting this exchange meeting. I understand too well. If I understand this time, I will definitely provide reputation points. Some people have known about it before, and this time your performance has enhanced their sense of identity with domestic traditional culture, and can provide a lot of reputation points]


    Layer upon layer, an international martial arts exchange will make the reputation soar.


    [Guwu System: Don¡¯t forget, this is the first stop of this exchange meeting. It even focuses on symposiums, supplemented by personal challenges. When it comes to the exchange competition, with the preliminary preparation and publicity, the exchange competition is the prestige The best time to explode, you have to be mentally prepared]


    Tuanzi was feeling overwhelmed when he heard the words ''psychological preparation'', completely confused.


    "What mental preparation?" She scratched her hair in confusion, "Because the prestige value increases too fast, don''t you get too happy?"


    [Gu Wu System: No, this international exchange meeting is a very good opportunity. Maybe you don¡¯t even need a few more senior brothers to help you, and they can help you raise one billion reputation points in the shortest possible time. Maybe before the new year, you will I can see your parents]


    Tuanzi paused for grabbing her hair.

 Chapter 639： As expected of brothers and sisters

    Chapter 639 As expected of brothers and sisters


    The schedule of the exchange meeting in the early stage was very full. Everyone only stayed at the first stop for two days, and then left in a hurry to go to the next stop.


    On the plane.


    Finding that Tuanzi was reading the picture book with gusto, Duan Xiayou winked at the two juniors and raised his phone.


    The two of them took out their mobile phones knowingly, and found that Duan Xiayou had established a discussion group very much as he did in the Romans.


    ¡¾Duan Xiayou: Tell me, does Miao Miao really not care, or is she pretending not to care¡¿


    In the past two days, no one challenged Tuanzi, and no one took Tuanzi''s initiative to invite her seriously. The foreign team members all regarded her as a mascot.


    But their little junior sister is still a little bit strong, and it must be uncomfortable to be ignored like this.


    In addition, Tuanzi personally loves martial arts and pursues higher attainments. When he meets a strong man, he will inevitably have the desire to fight the opponent. As a result, she had no chance to play for two whole days.


    Taking a sneak peek at Tuanzi, Duan Xiayou continued typing.


    ¡¾Duan Xiayou: You all know that Miaomiao is always caring, maybe she pretended not to care so as not to worry us¡¿


    The system can see what Duan Xiayou typed.


    Seeing this passage, I was a little speechless.


    The host is a bit caring, but it is difficult for her to pretend to be happy.


    ¡¾Tantai Yi: Ask¡¿


    ¡¾Li Zhou: Who asked? You must ask casually, so as not to embarrass Miao Miao]


    Li Zhou imagined that his junior sister was so caring and pretended to be happy, but when she was exposed, she must be sad and embarrassing. A qualified senior brother should not embarrass his juniors and sisters.


    If you can¡¯t even do this, what kind of senior brother?


    Tan Taiyi originally planned to speak directly, but when he saw the message from Li Zhou, his outstretched hand stopped.


    Just when Tuanzi raised his head, he found his palm spread out, stopped in mid-air, and took the initiative to rub his little head under his palm.


    "Senior brother, what''s the matter? Do you have something to say to Miao Miao?"


    Tan Taiyi is an honest person, never playing tricks.


    Junior sisters have already asked, so there is no need to hide it.


    "You''ve been happy since yesterday because you saw a book you were interested in?"


    "It''s just one of the reasons." In front of the third senior brother, Tuanzi didn''t have a heart, she raised the corners of her lips, she wanted to be reserved but couldn''t, and a smile overflowed from her big eyes, "Hey, there will be a good one soon It happened, Miao Miao was just too happy."


    Compared to the depression of being ignored, of course the return of the parents is more worthy of attention.


    And according to the system, the more everyone ignored her in the early stage, the more amazing her performance was in the later stage of the exchange competition, and the more sensation she caused.


    You must know that the system itself has also gone over the wall and looked at the evaluation of the host on the external network.


    Most people marveled at the lightness kung fu and eighteen martial arts shown in the video, and then changed the subject, thinking it was a special effect. Tan Taiyi''s internal strength is also considered as a special effect.


    On the contrary, the video of Duan Xiayou and others received higher recognition, and everyone thought that what they showed was real martial arts.


    Tuanzi and Tantaiyi are treated differently for the simple reason that the former is too young, and the inner strength shown by the latter is too wonderful, beyond human cognition.


    Some people appreciate and accept those existences beyond cognition, while some people are limited in their own vision. Their world is only so big, so they think that the whole world is only so big.


    Many fans of Tuanzi, and some editors were particularly angry. They used aggressive methods on the Internet to stimulate foreigners who did not believe in Tuanzi to pay attention to the exchange meeting and the final exchange match.


    It just so happens that the live broadcast platform has sub-stations in several countries, and they will broadcast live simultaneously. In addition, domestic netizens enthusiastically taught those foreigners how to use domestic software. Many functions cannot be used without real-name authentication, but you can just watch a live broadcast, as long as the network allows, you can change the address, no authentication is required.


    Those people can completely uninstall the software after watching the live broadcast.


    In addition, in order to take care of foreigners who have no sub-site network and are not allowed to download domestic software, netizens are also preparing to record the competition and upload it to the external network ten minutes later for a delayed rebroadcast.


    The aggressive method is useful to people of any country, and many foreigners are already preparing to squat in the exchange game.


    It is not possible to make special effects for the live broadcast. They also want to see if the little girl is as shown in the video. She is not only proficient in light martial arts, but also proficient in eighteen kinds of martial arts, so she can stand out among a group of adults.


    The system simulated the data, the netizens at the first stop had already stimulated many foreigners, and at the same time called on many people in China, and when the exchange match came, the number of spectators coming for the dumplings would reach a frightening number.


    As long as the group performs well, it is possible to harvest 100 million or even 200 million reputation points after an exchange match.


    This number is enough to make Tuanzi ignore everything else and just smile all day long.


    She doesn''t know much about the routine written by Wen Li, but this kind of routine can quickly collect a lot of reputation points on her, so it must be a good routine, she likes it!


    When thinking of the reunion scene, Tuanzi couldn''t help laughing until his eyes were blind.


    "Third Senior Brother, Miao Miao is so happy!"


    Tantai didn''t know her mental activities clearly, it could be seen that her whole body was full of flowers, she unconsciously curled her lips, and patted her on the head, "Just be happy."


    His wish is that the cherished people will always be healthy and happy.


    Getting the answer, Tantaiyi glanced at Duan Xiayou, who let out a sigh of relief.


    This kind of happiness cannot be faked, otherwise the title of best actress this year will go to Junior Sister.


    Make sure that junior sister is not depressed, Duan Xiayou can also rest well... no wonder.


    After the big troops assembled, they set off for the next stop again, taking the same plane. In this cabin, apart from familiar people, there are also team members from other countries.


    One of them was obsessed with martial arts. After seeing Duan Xiayou''s Tingtao swordsmanship, he not only pestered Duan Xiayou to learn from him, but also wanted to worship him as his teacher.


    At this moment, this person changed seats with someone else, separated by an aisle, and babbled non-stop to Duan Xiayou.


    Duan Xiayou, who wanted to catch up on sleep on the plane, turned black.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," he emphasized.


    The man continued to babble in his mother tongue.


    Duanzi who was reading a picture book frowned.


    Tan Taiyi, who was seated next to him, raised his eyes, glanced at the man, slightly curled his fingers and flicked.


    The man is speechless.


    He covered his mouth in shock.


    Tantaiyi flicked again, and the man was able to speak again.


    The man spoke again, but Tantai flicked, and the man could not speak anymore.


    Tantaiyi played again, and the man was able to speak.


    Misunderstood that the throat was damaged by talking too much, the man stopped talking non-stop to Duan Xia.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes lowered his eyes and stopped paying attention to that person.


    The system that was watching everything found this scene very familiar. Did the host do similar things? As expected of brothers and sisters!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 640： exhibition match

    Chapter 640 Exhibition Match


    The process of the next few stations is similar.


    The content of the symposium is like that. With the development of the times and the advancement of science and technology, the traditions of many countries are ignored by the people, and the martial arts of various countries are not very good.


    The person in charge of the report couldn''t help sighing.


    ¡¾I can feel his confusion, I want to carry forward the tradition, but I can''t find a breakthrough, the most tormenting people are powerless¡¿


    ¡¾This is not the case in our country¡¿


    ¡¾Our country has been vigorously supporting tradition in recent years¡¿


    [As far as martial arts is concerned, taking Miao Miao''s participation in the cute baby show as an opportunity, it has caused a lot of repercussions since last year. The National Wushu Association even made an exception to let her take the exam. After that, as long as it is related to martial arts, the National Wushu Association will help Miaomiao publicity, let¡¯s go in both directions]


    ¡¾What I said seems to be due to her alone¡¿


    [No one said that it was her alone. Well, it was the result of everyone''s joint efforts, but it cannot be denied that it was indeed because of Miao Miao''s stunning performance on the show that more and more people noticed traditional martial arts. Back then, there were not many people who practiced Taijiquan and Xingyiquan together]


    [I believe that everything is developing in a good direction. Like this martial arts exchange meeting, only people in this circle knew about it before, and everyone occasionally heard about it and didn¡¯t care. How could it be like this time? They stayed up all night to follow the live broadcast, united , go to the Internet every day to promote? ¡¿


    ¡¾Like Miao Miao, senior brothers, and Yang Zhi, they are all new forces of the younger generation. With their inheritance from generation to generation, the future will only be better¡¿


    ¡¾It made my nose sore¡¿


    Besides the symposium, there are still free personal challenge activities.


    You can challenge, others can refuse.


    Everyone has their own thoughts.


    Some want to take advantage of the first live broadcast of the exchange meeting to promote themselves, and some really don''t want to compete, or don''t want to expose their strength too early.


    In the Tuanzi team, there were many people who came to challenge Duan Xiayou, Li Zhou and Yang Zhi, and there were also many people who challenged others. There are many veterans in their forties or fifties in the team, who specialize in a certain boxing or swordsmanship. They have no internal strength, and may not be as attractive as Tuanzi, but they have studied in one field since they were young. For more than forty years, many of their demonstrations are enough to become teaching videos.


    Only Tuanzi and Tantaiyi were left out.


    Tuanzi has already looked away, waiting for the exchange match to become a blockbuster, which will in turn comfort Tantaiyi.


    "Third senior brother, it''s okay, they are too timid."


    Tuanzi has a clear heart. If everyone doesn''t challenge her, it''s because they look down on her, and if they don''t challenge Tantaiyi, it''s because they are afraid of being frozen.


    "The second senior brother is very bold, so the second senior brother is very powerful."


    Tuanzi took Ji Zhangzhuo as an example.


    Will also be frozen, Ji Zhangzhuo will often find Tantai Yi to discuss, trying to find a way to crack it. In the end, I came to a conclusion that the world''s martial arts can only be broken quickly.


    It''s a pity that Ji Zhangzhuo''s lightness kung fu is not as good as Tantai Yi. Currently only Tuanzi''s qinggong is slightly better than Tantaiyi. For this reason, for a while, Ji Zhangzhuo became a little tail, following Tuanzi every day to ask for advice.


    It¡¯s just teaching dumplings, and I like to give examples. She gave an example of her own learning process. The black history of those who had to flee with their lives in order to eat candy or **** the master''s chicken legs were all exposed.


    The ending can be imagined.


    Thinking of the second senior brother, Tuanzi thought of the other party''s belly laugh, and suddenly became angry.


    "No, I take back that sentence, the second brother is not good at all!"


    Knowing the cause and effect, Tantai Yi patted him on the head.


    "When I go back, I will freeze him."


    Tuanzi suddenly smiled.


    "Yeah!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was standing in front of the screen specially: "...Can''t you make me happier for a while?"


    Junior sister praised him in front of the camera, and netizens posted barrages one after another, saying that their brothers and sisters are deeply in love, and they are envious.


    The corners of her lips only rose, and the junior sister retracted her compliments, isn''t it too fast?


    "Deserved it!"


    Today, Dongmenxi came out again, and he was also watching the live broadcast.


    Junior sister praised second senior brother but not him, which made him dissatisfied long ago.


    Dong Mendong: "Are you lemon essence? Every day is sour."


    Dongmenxi: "I''ll eat a hundred lemons later, after my teeth are sour, let''s see how you eat tomorrow!"


    Dongmendong wants to cry but has no tears.


    Why does my younger brother always hurt each other with him? They share the same body, hurting him, isn''t it hurting yourself? Brother is too ruthless!


    Tuanzi didn''t know that her words caused a disaster. After getting the promise from the third senior brother, she held her little hand in her hands, leisurely admiring the discussions of other people, and gained a certain understanding of the abilities of players from other countries.


    It didn''t take long for the exchange match.


    Countries will submit their list of candidates for the exchange competition.


    The organizers found out that a six-year-old child was also going to participate, and they also specially found the old man who led the team here.


    "The child is only six years old, isn''t it good to let her participate in such a dangerous competition?"


    The team leader smiled: "There is no age limit for the exchange competition, right?"


    The person in charge nodded.


    "Then it doesn''t matter, let her participate, and practice more." To train players from other countries.


    The person in charge thought about it and agreed.


    Anyway, the rule of the exchange game is to click until the end, and if something is wrong, the referee will stop it. They have been held for so many years, so they can''t even protect a child.


    The person in charge continued to look at the list, and found that Tantai Yi, who was awe-inspiring before, Duan Xiayou, who made Tingtao''s swordsmanship superb, and Li Zhou, who ran extremely fast, did not participate.


    "Why aren''t they participating?"


    "They were originally substitutes," the team leader guessed the reason why these seniors didn''t participate in the competition, and was happy to help them. His old eyesight is vicious, and he can see that only Tuanzi is really obsessed with martial arts, what the association needs most, In fact, it was Tuanzi, "The contestants who are officially going to compete this time have not had any accidents, so they will not play."


    From the very beginning, the brothers had no intention of participating in the competition. However, for the sake of formality, I can accompany my junior sister to go abroad, just in case someone is really unacceptable, and is included in the ranks of substitutes.


    The person in charge understands this approach, and other countries have also done this, so he just feels a little pity.


    "They are so powerful. If they participate in the competition, they might be the champions. Alas, what a pity!"


    The team leader took advantage of the situation and said: "They don''t care about fame and wealth, but they are happy to promote martial arts. How about an exhibition match at the beginning, just the three of them taking turns fighting each other?"


    The person in charge couldn''t ask for more, and repeatedly stated that Duan Xiayou must be allowed to use the sword, so that Tantai would freeze himself again.


    Knowing that the strong competitors will not participate in the competition and only perform, the contestants from other countries are relieved. They even hold up their mobile phones one by one, preparing to record the exhibition game, and study it after returning home. What if these people will participate in the next exchange meeting?


    Tuanzi''s teammates all looked at them with pity.


    Brothers don¡¯t participate, but let junior sisters participate. Isn¡¯t the answer clear at a glance? Why can''t these people figure it out? It doesn''t mean that the elder brothers are powerful, but the younger sister is a little idiot, right?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 641： brother slacker

    Chapter 641 Brother Lazy


    Brothers don¡¯t intend to perform in vain.


    Ji Zhangzhuo made a phone call across the ocean and kept telling him, "The scene must be big enough, magnificent and magnificent! It''s best to let our martial arts impress everyone all at once."


    Duan Xiayou resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Have you ever thought about it, if we are too eye-catching, what will happen to the next game? Will everyone think it is boring? The whole game will collapse."


    "What''s the matter, anyway, Miao Miao''s performance will refresh others." In front of his own family, Ji Zhangzhuo did not hide his nature at all, "As for other people, what does it have to do with me?"


    How could he care about the thoughts of the organizers, and how could he care about the thoughts of those who wanted to become famous?


    Looks like a slick, but in fact his heart is very small, and he can only accommodate those closest to him.


    "Miao Miao will be sad."


    Tantai said coldly: "Master once said that Miaomiao cares about martial arts very much. Before, she aspired to become the supreme martial arts. To become the supreme, to lead everyone, not to stand alone at the top."


    On the other end of the phone, Ji Zhangzhuo was silent for a few seconds.


    Tan Taiyi continued: "After she came back, she did so many things, partly because of the secret she concealed, but she also sincerely looks forward to the traditional martial arts being carried forward again, otherwise she would not be so active in helping several associations promote it. At that time, she was clearly looking forward to the food in that city, but she still gave priority to shooting the promotional video. Because of an accident during the filming, she had to go to other cities to participate in the program after filming the promotional video, and she didn¡¯t get to eat the food.¡±


    This time, Ji Zhangzhuo was silent for a longer time.


    Li Zhou has been squatting nearby to eat apples, and he also joined the conversation.


    "Yesterday, Miao Miao told me that she will win the final victory, but she will not deliberately crush the victory, and will leave room for a few back and forth calls to show the skills of both parties."


    Even if they intend to make a big splash and get a lot of reputation points at once, Tuanzi will not turn the entire exchange match into a one-man show.


    She is very clear that associations from various countries, especially her own country, have made a lot of efforts for this exchange meeting, and she wants a win-win situation.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t keep silent.


    "You''re talking like I''m a bad guy, huh!"


    ''Hum'' belongs to ''hum'', but he didn''t hang up the phone.


    Duan Xiayou said helplessly: "Knowing that you are doing Miao Miao good, Miao Miao is also very grateful to you, but for the exhibition match, we still leave some room for other contestants, don''t be too surprised."


    "Then think for yourself."


    Ji Zhangzhuo seemed to be angry, but he still didn''t hang up the phone.


    Duan Xiayou pressed the corners of his eyes, patiently coaxing the older child.


    "Thanks to you, the exchange match is so popular this time, thank you for your hard work. After I go back, I will accompany you through a few tricks."


    "How many tricks? At least one month in a row to compete! You must get up early to compete!"


    Some famous slob turns pale.


    Waking up early for a month in a row, wouldn''t that kill him?


    He had a pale face, trembling lips, but he didn''t respond.


    "Hi? Brother, are you still listening? Hey, hey!"


    "The signal doesn''t seem to be very good," Duan Xiayou chose to lie, he moved the phone away, "Hey, hey, I can''t hear you, let''s talk about it next time."


    Hanging up the phone at the fastest speed in his life, Duan Xiayou let out a long breath.


    Just looking up, he found Tan Taiyi and Li Zhou looking straight at him.


    just laughed, the door was pushed open a crack, and a pair of big eyes looked in.


    "Eldest brother, your lie is too low-level, the second senior brother will definitely see through it, and will send out messages like crazy."


    As soon as Tuanzi finished speaking, Duan Xiayou''s cell phone kept ringing.


    Guilty, he adjusted to mute, and then looked at Tuanzi and Tantaiyi, two people who practiced every day.


    "After returning to China, you can fight with him."


    It doesn''t matter to the two of them. No matter it is windy or rainy, they have to practice every day, and Ji Zhangzhuo is a very good training target, but... Tan Taiyi looked over and seriously emphasized, "I promised Master, I will supervise your martial arts training."


    Duan Xiayou has nothing to do with this serious junior.


    "You don''t need to supervise every day, right? Besides, even if you don''t supervise, Master won''t know."


    Hearing this, before Tantai Yi had any reaction, Tuanzi nimbly sneaked in through the crack of the door, and said dissatisfiedly, "Eldest senior brother, don''t teach third senior brother badly!"


    Duan Xiayou touched his nose guiltily.


    Tantaiyi rejected this proposal.


    He emphasized: "I promised Master first."


    Duan Xiayou could only look at Tuanzi.


    But Tuanzi smiled slyly, with his hands on his hips, "Hey, it''s not impossible to let Miaomiao practice with the second brother instead of you, but..."


    Her playful wink is full of hints.


    A certain slob immediately shook his head.


    "No, I absolutely can''t secretly give you sugar, brother will be angry!"


    The little face immediately puffed up.


    "Miaomiao hasn''t said anything yet?"


    "But you have nothing else to worry about." Duan Xiayou still knows the little junior sister very well, "Except for sweets, anything else you want, big brother will buy it for you."


    Being exposed, Tuanzi pouted and slipped out through the crack of the door again.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and stared at Duan Xiayou with her big watery eyes through the crack of the door, "Then you can practice with the second senior brother by yourself. Miao Miao will accompany the second senior brother to beat the gong and drum every day to wake you up, no need to thank Miaomiao ~"


    Slip away after speaking, for fear of being caught.


    Duan Xiayou sat back on the chair feeling overwhelmed.


    But at this moment, Tantai Yi wanted to make up the knife seriously.


    "I will also supervise the elder brother. If the master asks me in the future, I will not lie."


    Li Zhou continued to squat aside, gnawing on apples, as if he was gnawing melons.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the exhibition match.


    The first match was the swordsmanship duel between Duan Xiayou and Tantaiyi.


    The two masters came from the same school, and Tingtao''s swordsmanship is superb, and Tingtao''s swordsmanship is characterized by elegance and quickness.


    The whole picture is extremely beautiful.


    ¡¾Wow, graceful as a frightened bird, graceful as a dragon¡¿


    ¡¾In front, doesn¡¯t this sentence describe the lightness of a woman?¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s just a description. Many words in our country have extended meanings. Really, the movements of the two of them are so elegant and light, as if they are dancing¡¿


    ¡¾Then have you seen anyone dancing like this full of murderous intent¡¿


    ¡¾I thought the two were just fighting casually, but who knew they were serious¡¿


    ¡¾Fight! fight! ¡¿


    The picture is very beautiful, the movements of the two fighting are elegant, as if they are dancing swords.


    But both the audience inside and outside the stadium felt the strong killing intent.


    All the beautiful movements are actually rushing towards the opponent from a tricky and vicious angle.


    The audience was too nervous to breathe.


    Tuanzi''s hands are very busy, sometimes covering his eyes, sometimes covering his mouth, sometimes covering his heart.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: The two of them have a sense of proportion and will not really hurt each other¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But this killing intent is real, Miao Miao is afraid¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 642： cat fight

    Chapter 642 Cats fighting


    The true killing intent hidden under the elegant swordsmanship made everyone dare not breathe.


    "ah!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    Everyone didn''t dare to blink anymore.


    Seeing that Duan Xiayou''s attacks suddenly became intensive, he pulled out a dense net with his sword flower. The white-haired, golden-eyed man stepped back with his inner strength, his figure was still light, only the toe of one foot touched the ground slightly, and the whole person moved straight back.


    ¡¾It¡¯s impossible to have special effects in the live broadcast, let¡¯s see how stubborn those people are¡¿


    ¡¾They will say this is filming, it¡¯s a joke¡¿


    ¡¾I testify, they didn¡¯t hang on to Wia¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, this cameraman is very understanding, he actually came to surround the audience, proving that there is no other equipment to assist him¡¿


    ¡¾Absolutely, this paragraph beats all the movies and TV shows that have anything to do with martial arts in the past few years¡¿


    ¡¾But why are they so murderous? It''s just an exhibition match, and they are good brothers¡¿


    ¡¾The pretended relationship is good¡¿


    ¡¾Is there such a possibility, even if it is an exhibition match, they will take it seriously¡¿


    ¡¾Am I the only one who regrets that they don''t participate? If they also participate, the finalists must be disciples of the Tianyun Sect]


    ¡¾Perhaps because of such concerns, only Miao Miao is allowed to participate, one player per sect¡¿


    After being forced to the edge of the ring, Tan Taiyi touched the ground with his toes, and the whole person soared into the air.


    As if guessing that Tantai Yi would do this, Duan Xiayou retreated immediately, and rushed into the air with his sword in hand.


    The two fought in mid-air, and the sound of fighting spread throughout the arena.


    Duanzi, who was nervous at first, put down his hands.


    Aside, Yang Zhi asked curiously, "Why aren''t you nervous anymore?"


    "Ah, it''s almost over."


    Tuanzi curled his lips, "Eldest senior brother is not strong enough, lacks stamina, if he runs into mid-air to fight, he will definitely lose."


    The little girl murmured in her heart, why did the big brother run to the sky when he knew his own disadvantage?


    She suspected that the elder brother was deliberately ending the battle and wanted to step down to rest.


    Yang Zhi was taught, and continued to look up at the sky, seeing the two figures flying higher and higher.


    As if that was a height that he could never reach in his life.


    If Tuanzi felt something, he turned to look at him, and suddenly patted his arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Zhi looked down.


    Tuanzi smiled: "After returning to China, Miaomiao might start teaching classes, and experienced students will be selected first. Do you want to come?"


    Yang Zhi was ecstatic: "Is it possible? Is it really possible? You want to teach us internal strength?"


    Tuanzi continued to smile: "Who knows what will be taught? Are you coming?"


    Yang Zhi nodded desperately.


    There is no sadness and loneliness on his face, only anticipation.


    Tuanzi emphasized: "I don''t accept apprentices, I just teach a little trick to help you improve quickly."


    Yang Zhi nodded desperately again, he could learn a little bit.


    ¡¾Damn it, I''m so envious, I want to be Miao Miao''s student too! ¡¿


    ¡¾Only choose experienced ones? Can you have zero experience? ¡¿


    ¡¾You can also teach live, I promise to give gifts every day¡¿


    ¡¾This live teaching will be blocked, after all, most people can¡¯t learn it, maybe someone will say she¡¯s a scam¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing, how dare you learn from a child? It¡¯s better to obediently go to work and study, and leave this kind of cheating to me]


    ¡¾The person in front, I almost didn¡¯t take my knife back¡¿


    The final result was as predicted by Tuanzi. Duan Xiayou ran into the air, but soon lost his internal strength and fell straight down.


    He was dressed in a bamboo green robe, with the sword behind his back with one hand, and looked at the audience calmly.


    Soon, a man wearing a moonlight robe landed, also holding a sword in one hand.


    There was thunderous applause from the audience.


    Tuanzi applauded ''papa'', and the little meaty claws were about to slap red.


    "Brother Miao Miao is awesome!"


    Her face is full of pride.


    Everyone enjoyed a visual feast.


    During the start of the next exhibition game, everyone continued to discuss. The ''Sky Cloud School'' has been mentioned many times.


    Those foreigners who overcame the wall, or those who watched the delayed broadcast on the Internet were also amazed by this gorgeous performance.


    The prestige value of the background is constantly rising.


    The system seemed to hear the sound of gold coins falling.


    That is very beautiful music.


    The first performance competition raised everyone''s expectations. When Tan Taiyi and Li Zhou stood on the stage one after another, everyone''s eyes were burning, and they almost stared at Li Zhou.


    "The two senior brothers are so good, he must not be bad."


    "The two of them don''t seem to be holding weapons. What is the comparison?"


    "Fight it, bare hands."


    The barrage is also full of discussions.


    ¡¾Speaking of which, I only know that the fourth senior brother runs fast, but I really don¡¯t know what he is good at¡¿


    ¡¾I can only say that the performance competition has raised my expectations. I guess I can¡¯t watch the exchange competition later, so the slim competition is a bit worth watching¡¿


    ¡¾+1¡¿


    ¡¾Whether to do this or not, each has its own advantages¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking, let¡¯s start¡¿


    On the stage, Tan Taiyi made the first move, and when the palm wind was about to sweep towards Li Zhou, the latter dodged.


    Move again, hide again.


    Someone booed in the audience, telling Li Zhou not to hide.


    Li Zhou could only bite the bullet and use the boxing techniques he had learned by surprise.


    His posture is not very standard and he is not proficient, but his speed is fast, and he has even fought back and forth with Tantai Yi.


    Soon, everyone could only see the afterimages of the four hands and the unchanged expressions of the two.


    "Is this really human speed?"


    "Both of them are very fast, but they don''t seem to have any lethality."


    "This Tantai Yi is an all-rounder!"


    Duanzi couldn''t help but yawned.


    Members of the same team asked her to predict who would win.


    "Fourth Senior Brother."


    "Huh? But it seems that your third senior brother is better."


    Tuanzi pouted again.


    The third senior brother is an honest person, and he also pays attention to fairness. She didn''t participate in what happened later, but she guessed that each of the three senior brothers would win once.


    Compared to the martial artists who watched with gusto, the audience was more realistic.


    ¡¾Is it my illusion? It feels like a fierce operation, but the damage value is less than 0.1]


    ¡¾That, this, don¡¯t you think this picture is funny? ¡¿


    ¡¾Compared to ghosts and animals, I think of a video, two cats stand up and fight, the hand speed is so fast, in fact, they are not touching each other at all¡¿


    ¡¾Ah this¡¿


    ¡¾The contrast between the two brothers is cute¡¿


    The two brothers hit from the left side of the arena to the right, and from the right to the pillars, using both hands the whole time, as fast as afterimages. In fact, they didn''t touch each other, so they couldn''t cause much damage.


    Later, this video once became the source of material for the funny zone, appearing in many popular videos.


    Some viewers found the two handsome guys so funny, asked them about their identities and the source of the video, and were recommended to watch the documentary of the exchange meeting, stepping into the martial arts circle, which also provided a lot of prestige points.


    At the moment, after the two of them performed an invalid operation, Li Zhou used the explosive power of the black panther to push Tan Taiyi off the stage and won the victory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 643： come after me

    Chapter 643 Come after me


    The second game showed boxing, and the third show was purely a duel of light skills.


    The layman didn''t know that Li Zhou was running fast, and thought he was also using lightness kung fu.


    Duan Xiayou and Li Zhou said calmly before the performance: "We decided to use lightness kung fu to determine the winner. Before the competition, lots will be drawn. If the hunter catches up with the prey within ten minutes, the winner is the winner. Otherwise, the game will be lost."


    The rules are very simple, and the competition is also the Qinggong that everyone is very concerned about, and the audience inside and outside the venue have no opinion.


    So, everyone appreciated that you chased after me.


    Duan Xiayou is the pursuer, and Li Zhou is the prey.


    One uses light work, the other runs fast, the figure is almost invisible.


    The audience in the venue has to watch with the naked eye, but the audience in the live broadcast room can watch the replay.


    ¡¾Really, this has broken through the limit of human beings¡¿


    ¡¾Qinggong, I really want to learn it, I am so greedy that I am drooling¡¿


    ¡¾They are really suitable to be athletes, they can directly kill other players in seconds¡¿


    ¡¾But is it a foul to use light work in track and field competitions? ¡¿


    ¡¾I''m afraid the person who made the rules didn''t think of this¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing dead, there will be a rule added to the track and field competition: those who can do light work will not be allowed to participate¡¿


    ¡¾People who know how to do light work: I am wronged, I will not say it¡¿


    In nine and a half minutes, the two were evenly matched. In the last 30 seconds, Li Zhou seemed hungry and bored, and was caught by Duan Xiayou.


    Under the stage, Tuanzi covered his eyes and kept shaking his head.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What a fake acting skill¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: But others didn''t see it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But the breathing of the fourth senior brother says everything, he pretended¡¿


    Li Zhou''s disguise successfully achieved the achievement that each of the three won a game.


    They were satisfied, and so were the other players and the audience.


    Only a small number of people found that because of the second and third games, the shock brought by the first exhibition match temporarily subsided.


    Those players who felt ashamed and gave birth to quit also cheered up.


    The person in charge and the team leader of the group said: "I have a heart. I have thought about it before, and this is just right."


    He felt that it was a pity that the three of them did not participate in the competition, and hoped that the exhibition match of the three would become a gimmick to facilitate external publicity. But forget what kind of blow the overwhelming strength will bring to warriors from all over the world.


    Right now, the first scene is shocking, the second scene and the third scene are a little funny, which makes everyone''s tense nerves relax.


    After the exchange match is over, everyone will go back and watch the video. They will definitely be shocked again, and even have other thoughts. But at the moment, the actions of the three senior brothers have minimized the impact of this shock on the players.


    After the exhibition match, everyone took a short rest and began to prepare for the knockout match.


    Since the martial arts conference, it is natural to set up ten small platforms at the same time, in groups of two, the winner will advance, and the loser will be eliminated directly. The time limit for the competition is half an hour. When the time is up, if there is no winner, it will be a tie. After all the knockout rounds are over, the tied players will draw lots again and continue to be eliminated.


    Due to the time limit, the knockout round can be completed within one day and enter the group points round.


    Two hundred players were divided into one hundred groups, and the computer randomly arranged the game time.


    Duanzi was very curious, and nimbly sneaked around in the crowd, successfully squeezed into the front row, and saw his own game time.


    "Huh? Is it so late?"


    She was assigned to the last competition time slot.


    As for her opponent, it happened to be the blond man with freckles who once molested the third senior brother. His name was very long, and Tuanzi only remembered the prefix, which was John.


    One big and one small looked at each other across the crowd, the former turned his head in embarrassment, and the latter hummed in a moderate way.


    Tuanzi hugged her arms, her short legs trembled a few times.


    "Hmph, let''s see how Miao Miao will deal with you later."


    She has a universal system. The system has noticed that during this period, John has complained more than once to people. He just called the other party beautiful, and the other party almost froze his hand.


    Admitting the wrong **** and having a frivolous attitude is because he made the mistake first, so it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t apologize, and he still complains everywhere?


    The dumpling couldn''t bear it.


    She will fix anyone who bullies her senior brother. Master said that the disciples of Tianyun Sect can only bully each other, not let others bully!


    After seeing the game time clearly, John returned to his teammates and said a few words.


    Mike thumped him lightly, "You will definitely advance in the first round, isn''t it too easy?"


    John smiled: "I also think that I am really lucky. The luckiest thing is that those few don''t participate."


    His teammates looked happy.


    Soon, one person sneered, "I don''t know what to think about not participating in such a good opportunity and letting a little girl participate."


    "Hahaha, will the little girl cry later if she loses?"


    "If she cries, just give her a candy."


    Mike and John have a good relationship, and he will whisper, "You can take revenge by fixing that girl a little bit."


    If you can''t beat your senior brother, can you still bully your junior sister?


    John''s eyes lit up.


    There is a camera nearby, but there are too many people, and the radio equipment can only collect louder sounds, so the audience doesn''t know the whispering between the two.


    However, the loud contempt and ridicule of these people alone is enough to make the domestic audience angry.


    ¡¾You actually look down on Miao Miao, Miao Miao, beat them up! ¡¿


    ¡¾I have researched the next competition system. If you are lucky, Miao Miao may meet several players from this country. Show them some color¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t say that, they don''t know that Gu Miaomiao is pretty good¡¿


    ¡¾Hehe, even if other people think Miaomiao is the mascot, they wouldn¡¯t speak in such a contemptuous tone, it¡¯s a disrespect to the opponent¡¿


    ¡¾Friendship first, competition second, don''t be so hostile¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s strange, these people are too conceited or unprofessional, even if they don¡¯t go over the wall, they can still search for slimy videos on their own country¡¯s platform, so they don¡¯t know their opponents in advance¡¿


    ¡¾Ah, the one in front, people have despised Miao Miao from the very beginning, so how could they deliberately collect information related to Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾However, I think even if they see those videos, they might think they are special effects. They made the mistake many of us made last year, restricting a person with age and rules]


    ¡¾This incident tells us a truth, don¡¯t just watch the sky from sitting in a well¡¿


    Not only domestic netizens pay attention to this detail, but also some people abroad pay attention to this detail.


    Among them, some people believed that Tuanzi was good at martial arts. One of them analyzed the video to make sure there were no special effects. However, even if they say it, some people still don''t believe it. The two sides spoke harshly to each other, which brought great attention to the Tuanzi match.


    After nearly five hours, it was finally Tuanzi''s turn to play.


    When John stepped up the steps, he couldn''t help but look over, and he was stunned when he saw it.


    I saw Tantai Yizheng seriously braiding the tuanzi, Duan Xiayou was checking the small wooden sword of the tuanzi, Li Zhou was holding two glasses of fruit juice, one for himself and one for the tuanzi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： Heat to the top

    Chapter 644 The popularity reaches the top


    ¡¾Wow, the relationship between Miao Miao and the brothers is really good¡¿


    ¡¾Although Tantai doesn''t like to laugh, and he is very cold, but through his usual behavior, he is actually very gentle. I love this one so much. God send me a third senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, the gentleness that directly freezes people¡¿


    ¡¾There is no such a good man in this world, why not find him in another world¡¿


    ¡¾I can¡¯t time travel, let this kind of people come over, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice twenty catties of fat¡¿


    ¡¾No one noticed John''s expression, envy is overflowing¡¿


    ¡¾No one braids his hair, no one checks his weapons, and no one feeds him juice¡¿


    ¡¾I have a feeling of being connoted¡¿


    ¡¾Stop scolding, stop scolding¡¿


    After drinking the juice, Tuanzi jumped a few times on the spot to make sure that her hair would not fall apart. Holding the small wooden sword, she ran towards the arena excitedly.


    "Brothers, just wait for my good news!"


    This is the last ten groups of matches, and the players who had previously decided the winner gathered around to watch.


    Because of the outstanding performance of several seniors, Tuanzi is the youngest contestant, and some people have actually watched the video on the Internet, compared to the whole, Tuanzi is still attracting attention. However, those who think she will win are still a minority, and they basically know her well.


    In the arena.


    Tuanzi held a small wooden sword and stared fiercely at him like a tiger cub.


    At that moment, John really felt like he was being watched by a beast. But when she looked closely, the person standing in front of her was clearly a little girl who was only over one meter tall and had a chubby face.


    I was too suspicious, John laughed at himself.


    His weapon is a saber, which is prismatic in appearance, with a slender spearhead at the tip and no edge at the end of the sword.


    This kind of sword is generally thin and long. The one John used was exactly one meter, which was a little shorter than the dumpling.


    On the other hand, the wooden sword held by Tuanzi is a custom-made small wooden sword, which is suitable for her height. It is relatively short and made of wood. Its lethality is not as good as John''s saber.


    The referee was reminded that he would observe the two nervously. If something goes wrong later, he has to stop to prevent the little girl from getting hurt.


    Before the game started, the referee also told John, "You must be merciful. If the opponent admits defeat, stop immediately, you know?"


    John wanted to teach Tuanzi a lesson, so as to wash away the shame of being frozen by Tantaiyi''s move, but he didn''t intend to let the ring see blood, which was not conducive to his reputation and future plans.


    "Got it." It''s a duet. John also deliberately used the language of the Tuanzi country. He didn''t expect his opponent to say the same thing.


    "you¡­"


    John doesn''t like the little girl in front of him more and more. She is weak and can''t recognize her own strength at the same time. This kind of person will never make progress in his life.


    He raised his sword and made a preparatory pose.


    Duanzi didn''t swing his sword.


    She has eyes and a brain, and found that the opponent''s saber is very long, and if she fights head-on, no matter how fast she is, she may be accidentally injured.


    Master said that the first step in fighting is to ensure that you will not get hurt, and the second step is to win the opponent.


    When John swung the sword, Tuanzi held the sword, pointed his toes to the ground, took a few steps in mid-air, turned somersault, and landed behind John, then held the small wooden sword and slapped the opponent several times.


    She controlled her strength, and her current strength will make the other party feel pain, but not pain.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I am very measured, and I will not let the exchange match see blood! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Yes, yes, you are not only modest, you are also attracting attention at this moment, everyone is dumbfounded¡¿


    Tuanzi looked aside secretly, and found that many people who didn''t pay attention to the competition here opened their mouths to watch, and immediately raised their heads proudly.


    Let you not challenge Miao Miao, now there is no chance! She thought proudly.


    John was astonished, and a familiar sense of humiliation welled up in his heart. He turned his head and swung his sword regardless.


    Tuanzi complacently restrained himself, jumped up and stepped on his sword directly, condescending.


    "Senior brother is so powerful," she said with a smile, "How can junior sister be so bad, don''t you think?"


    The ending sound was very long, and the tone was cheerful, as if turning into little hands, hitting John''s face with a ''slap''.


    "Don''t take it too far!"


    John jerked his sword back and swung it out again. He didn''t realize at all that he swung the sword in a random way, and he didn''t use any moves he had learned before.


    He swings the sword very fast, and the slender saber glows with a cold light.


    The audience under the arena were originally amazed by Tuanzi''s lightness skills. Seeing that John seemed to only want to hurt Tuanzi without any rules, they couldn''t help being nervous, and even reminded Tuanzi, "Be careful!"


    "receive!"


    Different from John, who was so anxious and confused, Tuanzi was more than capable.


    Her slightly round body dodged back and forth nimbly, and seeing that John''s forehead was starting to sweat, she said thoughtfully, "Let me wipe your sweat off."


    After finishing speaking, she made another gesture of going up the steps in mid-air, avoiding the wildly swinging sword, and stepped on John''s forehead with her toe.


    very light.


    But it doesn''t get more destructive than this one.


    He laughed at Tuanzi''s height and age, but the other party told him with his strength that even Xiaodouding could surpass him.


    "Hey!"


    Stepping over the opponent''s forehead, Tuanzi turned over and landed, and scored full marks for his posture.


    "Crack!"


    There was applause nearby.


    Tuanzi turned his head and saw that Li Zhou was applauding vigorously, while the other two senior brothers were applauding more gracefully. She grinned, "Brother, Miao Miao will finish the competition soon, let''s go eat barbecue together later!"


    Yang Zhi followed closely behind and applauded vigorously.


    Soon there was continuous applause all around.


    Across the screen, many audience members couldn''t help applauding.


    ¡¾Wait, why should I applaud? So far, Miao Miao has only shown her skills. Compared with her previous performance on the show, it can only be regarded as drizzle. Why are we so excited?¡¿


    ¡¾Probably because they underestimated Miaomiao for too long, everyone will be dumbfounded, we feel very happy just looking at it¡¿


    ¡¾John looks like his three views are broken¡¿


    ¡¾I think he is evil from the heart, he was handsome before, but now his facial features are all distorted¡¿


    ¡¾Because Gu Miaomiao''s actions are too insulting, people will get angry¡¿


    ¡¾He insults people first, and winning or losing is a common matter in military affairs, he just can''t afford to lose¡¿


    [It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose your mentality, but you¡¯re afraid that if you lose your mentality, you will throw away your character together, which will directly hurt people]


    ¡¾Stop arguing, you guys go to the Internet to watch it. In just a short while, a few videos of Miao Miao have reached the top directly. The latest popular video is the trick just now¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯ve already finished reading it, cut, they really made a fuss, and they even said it¡¯s a miracle, it¡¯s passed down from our ancestors¡¿


    ¡¾Shuangwen has a sense of sight¡¿


    ¡¾Look, John pretended to be injured and tricked Miaomiao into approaching him. How could there be such a despicable person? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t worry, Miaomiao is a clever little guy, she won''t be fooled¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： Throw the sword and never look back

    Chapter 645 Throw the sword and never look back


    A master judges a person''s situation, most of the time they don''t use their eyes, but their ears, sense of smell and intuition.


    Expressions can be faked, but whether the breathing is fake or not, you can hear it as soon as you hear it.


    In addition, although Tuanzi couldn''t tell why, she was able to judge the general mood of this person through his breath. Correct at least seven times out of ten. But if it is the master and the third senior brother, it is 100% correct.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Cut, you are lying to a child, your acting skills are so bad¡¿


    Tuanzi held the sword, pretended to be fooled, and moved over step by step, but kept complaining to the system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Second Brother, Brother Pei Hai, even Brother Yun Mu, his acting skills can kill him instantly¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Non-professional actor, don¡¯t be too harsh on him¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Brother Yun Mu doesn¡¯t seem to be a professional actor either¡¿


    The system is speechless.


    Gu Yunmu, practice makes perfect!


    Under the tense eyes of everyone, and in John''s secretly happy mood, Tuanzi approached.


    John jumped up suddenly and missed.


    He looked around in confusion.


    A soft voice came from above his head, "I''m here, look up."


    John looks up.


    Tuanzi was waiting for this opportunity, and took turns stepping on John''s face with two feet, and directly used the shadowless leg.


    John was kicked back and forth.


    His teammates covered their faces tacitly, "It hurts just looking at it!"


    The referee was afraid that Tuanzi would push him out of the way, so he hurriedly stopped him.


    "The match is over, Gu Miaomiao wins!"


    The dumpling rolled over and landed on the ground. She didn''t even look at John, who had a gray face and a nosebleed, and happily walked towards the edge of the ring.


    John''s eyes were dim, and he realized that he was still holding the saber. Impulsively, he slashed directly.


    With a sound of "ßÝ", a small wooden sword was as fast as lightning, and brushed against the back of John''s hand, leaving a bloodstain, and finally stabbed firmly in front of John, blocking his retreat.


    Almost instantly, all urges to exasperate were gone.


    The ten small arenas are all made of steel pipes, and the corner posts are also made of seamless steel pipes. The planks are very thick, and they are made of multi-layer boards that are resistant to compression and cold and heat, and are also paved with mats and plywood.


    To put it simply, although the floor of the arena is ordinary, in fact, even if he pokes it vigorously with his saber, it will leave at most a few scratches.


    But this little girl just threw the small wooden sword over lightly, and directly pierced the floor.


    He thought fearfully, if the wooden sword didn''t brush against the back of his hand just now, but directly pierced the back of his hand, wouldn''t it be able to pierce the back of his hand?


    Under the absolute suppression of force, how dare he have other thoughts? I just feel that the little back that is gradually going away is actually extremely tall, with a height that he will never reach in his life.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Throw a sword and never turn back, right¡¿


    Duanzi, who was playing handsome, showed a guilty expression.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Did you learn from Gu Yunmu again? ¡¿


    Tuanzi felt even more guilty.


    This is one of the hundred tricks taught by cousin Yunmu to be handsome.


    A true knight throws his sword and never looks back!


    She straightened her back as much as possible, proudly walked up to the senior brothers, and looked at them across the high ring.


    Junior sister is doing very well, Duan Xiayou is very happy, but he still needs to remind the other party.


    "Did you not read the rules of the game? If you damage the ring unintentionally, you will be exempted from liability, malicious damage, and you need to pay compensation."


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened.


    You must know that even if you win the first place in this competition, there are only trophies and no bonuses. She doesn''t want a loan match!


    "Ahhh!"


    She ran back quickly.


    John was taken aback, and threw his sword directly, clinging to the rope on the edge of the ring, for fear that Tuanzi would pat him down.


    Tuanzi didn''t bother to pay attention to him, she hurriedly pulled out the small wooden sword, and walked up to the referee with a shy face, smiling harmlessly.


    "Uncle, Miao Miao didn''t do it on purpose, the wooden sword just dropped by itself."


    ¡¾I don''t believe it, Miao Miao did it on purpose, she wanted to be handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, that scene just now was really handsome! ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Don¡¯t look at me as short, I¡¯m actually super cool¡¿


    ¡¾Her opponent looked terrified, and escaped from the blackened state in a second¡¿


    ¡¾He has made up his mind¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao, don¡¯t be cowardly, it doesn¡¯t matter if you tear down the arena with your sword! ¡¿


    ¡¾I just read the rules, malicious damage has to pay, how could Miao Miao be willing to lose money? That money is enough for her to buy a lot of candy]


    ¡¾It''s difficult to define malicious damage and accidental damage during the competition, isn''t it? Will the exchange be so poor? How do I remember that I got a lot of investment, and it was all invested by advertisers in our country]


    ¡¾Ah, it seems that someone lost the competition last time and maliciously sabotaged it. Regardless of the value of these devices, this kind of behavior is definitely not good. The organizer probably used fines to curb the trend¡¿


    The referee did not issue a penalty.


    He didn''t care if Tuanzi was playing handsome just now. What he saw with his own eyes was that he called the game over, and John tried to sneak attack. If Tuanzi didn''t come with a flying sword, it might have caused bloodshed. It''s good to scare John. .


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Duanzi patted his heart with a look of joy.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Playing handsome is risky, and you need to be cautious in implementing it¡¿


    Tuanzi murmured in a low voice: "But brother Yunmu is always handsome?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: That''s why he is always beaten up by his own brother, and even disgusted¡¿


    The little girl raised her head and recalled, then nodded in fear.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Got it, enough is enough, this time Miao Miao used the right words¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Use it correctly, much better than him¡¿


    Duanzi music blossomed, and at the same time became famous in the first battle.


    The contestants who had previously regarded her as a mascot surrounded her and looked her up and down curiously.


    They couldn''t figure out how such a small body could have so much energy.


    At the same time, they became more curious about the Tianyun faction. From senior brother to junior sister, everyone is so outstanding, the head of this sect must be even stronger, right? Can they also learn from teachers?


    "No disciples! No disciples!"


    Duanzi waved his hands frantically.


    Everyone asked in a hurry, most of them spoke in languages ??she didn''t understand.


    Tantai thought that those who still wanted to touch the head of the junior sister directly picked up the person, jumped up, and flew away lightly.


    "Wow!"


    The crowd looked up at them.


    The camera followed them very spiritually.


    ¡¾Wow, I also want to be hugged by the third senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾In front, you might as well eat a few more peanuts¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao can be regarded as achieving the blockbuster she said¡¿


    ¡¾Why didn''t I feel it? ¡¿


    ¡¾If I didn¡¯t feel it, I went to the external network. Many people were talking about it. After all, this was a live broadcast, and we didn¡¯t care about Wia. Everyone said she was a magical little heroine, and many people were praising her.¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see Rainbow Fart¡¿


    ¡¾I just came back from reading the comments on the Internet, and I can only say that foreigners are good at blowing rainbow farts, and some of the words are too exaggerated and nasty¡¿


    ¡¾Nicky +1, goosebumps all over¡¿


    ¡¾I¡¯m so curious by what you said, I¡¯ll go and have a look too¡¿


    ¡¾Can¡¯t climb over the wall, who can take a screenshot¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 646： Unlucky new brother

    Chapter 646 Unlucky New Brother


    Systems and Tuanzi also felt the popularity of the Internet.


    Hotel prepared by the organizer.


    Duanzi was holding a plate of small tomatoes, half a bite, and his eyebrows and eyes were crooked.


    The system explains how the reputation value is recorded.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: In less than 20 minutes during your competition, you earned 10 million reputation points¡¿


    Duanzi was stunned, with his mouth slightly open, forgetting to swallow the half of the tomato in his mouth.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: One hour after the knockout round, your popularity on the Internet reached its peak. Except for those who are interested in martial arts, some people swipe the screen to see this video, and they will click in to watch it. Even if you are not interested after reading it, you will still have a faint thought in your heart¡ªthis is the martial arts of this country, and it is quite powerful]


    Even such a faint idea will generate reputation points, even if there is only one unit of reputation points, the accumulation of small amounts is an astonishing number.


    Lin Lin Zongzong, one hour after the knockout round ended, his prestige value increased by another 20 million. So far, Tuanzi already has 730 million prestige points.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The prestige value is still increasing explosively, and there are still a few exchange matches. After that, you will show off a lot of different martial arts. It is conservatively estimated that the exchange match will end and you will get a total of 100 million prestige points¡¿


    Duanzi swallowed half a tomato, her eyes sparkled, "Then isn''t that a conservative estimate?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What do you think? ¡¿


    Tuanzi stood up excitedly, hugged the plate of small tomatoes, swayed left and right, and danced a self-made dance.


    "La la la, la la la, we are going to get rich~"


    The system is also in a good mood.


    It feels like it has been working silently before, but this time it explodes.


    Probably this is what human beings often say.


    This feeling is very good, it sees the hope of Furutake Group from the host.


    Perhaps those systems, seeing the host''s outstanding performance, will no longer gather together to go to the magic calculation group. What''s more, the general system has repeatedly weakened the strength of the divine calculation group and distributed many rewards to other groups.


    All of them are in a good mood, and the brothers who live next door are also in a good mood.


    "What song is this singing?" Li Zhou''s martial arts is not good, but his physical fitness is better. He also heard the singing from the next door, "It''s very good."


    Duan Xiayou glanced at him silently. This song is not melodious, and the lyrics are straightforward, so it sounds good?


    The old prince Hou Men still understood these things very well.


    "It''s very nice," the former son of the Hou family thought to himself, it was the luck of the junior sister to meet such an ugly song, "The main thing is Miao Miao''s voice is good and very sweet."


    Li Zhou agreed, and he was also eating a plate of small tomatoes.


    "There''s something I forgot to say."


    The leopard''s ears pop out.


    Li Zhou looked innocent, "My spirit jade is broken."


    Duan Xiayou, who was lying on the salted fish, turned over and sat up, while Tan Taiyi, who was reading a book, raised his eyes, and the two said in unison, "When did it break?"


    "last night."


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t sit still anymore, stood up and walked back and forth.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s broken at this time."


    To be precise, there is a new colleague coming over at this time.


    He had a glimmer of hope.


    "Should he travel directly to the country?"


    The honest man Tan Taiyi shook his head, "The spirit jade will take the owner to find other spirit jades. The farthest distance is when I landed in a city near Jiang City."


    Except for him, several others came through, all very close to the same door.


    Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo both traveled to the outskirts of Jiang City and took the initiative to find Tuanzi. Li Zhou also appeared on the outskirts of Jiang City, Duan Xiayou and the others found him.


    The place where Dongmen Dongdongmenxi appeared is far from Jiangshi, but it is very close to Tuanzi and Li Zhou, just a few streets away.


    So far, there has not been a situation where one is on this side of the ocean and the other is on the other side of the ocean.


    The distance is too far, no matter how smart the Lingyu is, it can''t be so smart, right?


    The Lingyu was shattered yesterday, and they still have to stay abroad for a few days, which means that the fellow disciples will not only travel to a new world, but also travel to a place where the language is completely unknown.


    "Maybe," Duan Xiayou had a glimmer of hope, "He will travel to the vicinity of the second junior brother and the others. There are fellow disciples at home and abroad, and maybe he will land directly in China."


    That''s what he said, but he thought about it carefully.


    Junior Sister does not have Lingyu, but after staying with Lingyu for a long time, it is the anchor point, and his Lingyu still brings him to the vicinity of Junior Sister. At that time, Junior Sister was on the show, and many people knew her, so they helped him to contact Junior Sister.


    Afterwards, Ji Zhangzhuo found the exact neighborhood entirely by relying on the induction between Lingyu and his clever brain.


    The same is true for the third junior brother, relying on the induction between Lingyu. To be precise, whoever''s spirit jade is broken, the new fellow will land at the place closest to the opponent.


    Now it is Li Zhou who shattered the Lingyu.


    Duan Xiayou circled around the room again.


    "Tricky, really tricky."


    Li Zhou innocently gnawed on the small tomato.


    He didn''t expect such a coincidence. When he went abroad, his spirit jade was broken.


    But time goes back, and if he is asked to choose again, he will still go abroad. Isn''t it more fragrant to stay with a junior sister than to be a senior brother who stays behind?


    After thinking twice, Duan Xiayou decided not to tell Tuanzi about it.


    "Don''t let her be distracted, we don''t have a game anyway, let''s pay more attention."


    He plans to walk around the arena more these days.


    This is a very big sacrifice for a person who can sit but not stand.


    Li Zhou nodded obediently, with an innocent face.


    The second day is the group stage. The 100 people who have advanced will be divided into ten groups, with ten people in one group. Each player in each group has the right to challenge nine times, and each person has the right to refuse the challenge once. One person can challenge the same person once at most, and one person can be rejected three times at most. The first two to accumulate five points advance, and the time limit is one day.


    ¡¾This rule is very interesting¡¿


    ¡¾Not only a test of force, but also a test of courage and brainpower¡¿


    ¡¾The first two to accumulate five points advance, that is to say, twenty out of one hundred? This elimination rate is so high]


    ¡¾Fortunately, not as high as yesterday¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao, hurry up¡¿


    ¡¾Hahaha, Miao Miao doesn¡¯t panic at all, she¡¯s even eating apples there¡¿


    ¡¾The fourth senior brother was standing under the arena gnawing on an apple, and the expressions of the two gnawing on the apple were exactly the same¡¿


    ¡¾This is the confidence of a master¡¿


    ¡¾Are there many foreign friends climbing the wall? Today''s live broadcast room is so lively]


    ¡¾It should be domestic netizens who came here after hearing the news. I heard that there is a little girl who went abroad. Many people are honored, so come and join us¡¿


    ¡¾It may also be to join in the fun¡¿


    Whether it is to join in the fun or join in the show, the system welcomes them.


    It feels like sleeping on a golden mountain.


    It turns out that some people really worry about too many rewards.


    Tuanzi gnawed on the apple seriously, staring at the other nine contestants with dark eyes.


    One hundred people are randomly grouped by computer, and it is normal to meet players on the same team.


    In the group of dumplings, there is an acquaintance.


    Yang Zhi greeted her with a downcast face.


    "I actually met you so early."


    He still remembers that when he was young and energetic, he found out that Tuanzi was in the C position, and was very dissatisfied with the fact that he was killed in seconds as a result of the challenge.


    After so many months to discuss each other, there is only one ending.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 647： protect the short dumpling

    Chapter 647 Protecting the Short Duanzi


    Tuanzi grinned, "Don''t be discouraged, maybe we both advance."


    Among the other eight people in this group, Mike knew a little bit of their country''s language. Hearing this, his face changed.


    Mike couldn''t resist egging on the others.


    "Hurry up and consume her only right to refuse a challenge."


    The person who was encouraged looked at him like a fool, "So what if it''s exhausted? Unless she doesn''t want to advance, who would dare to challenge her? And, with her strength, is it necessary to reject our challenge?"


    Mike turned pale.


    At this time, the man directly said, "I want to challenge you, do you refuse?"


    Mike doesn''t want to confront Tuanzi, so he will naturally be reluctant to use the only right to refuse. He also chose a saber, and his strength was slightly inferior to that of John. He fought with the challenger for more than 30 rounds, and was defeated. The opponent accumulated a point and immediately went to challenge others.


    The blond man grimaced.


    Although he could challenge the other nine people once each, but he lost to this person once, how could he challenge the other party? In fact, he only has eight chances to win. Among them, it is impossible for him to win Tunzi, so there are only seven chances of victory.


    After much calculation, he found that his chance of qualifying was very low.


    At this time, he found that Tuanzi was whispering to Yang Zhi.


    The bronze-skinned young man made gestures on the spot, and the little girl standing beside him kept nodding.


    Is this live teaching?


    The organizer encourages this kind of behavior. The focus of the exchange game is communication rather than competition. Some people are willing to share their martial arts, others can''t wait for it.


    But Mike didn''t want Yang Zhi, who was already great, to be even more powerful. Most importantly, the two of them looked at him every now and then as they talked.


    Not long after, Yang Zhi took the initiative to challenge him.


    Mike is in a fierce struggle, should he use up the chance of rejection?


    "Don''t be nervous," Yang Zhi spoke a fluent foreign language, and chose Mike''s native language, "it won''t hurt very much, Miao Miao and I promised that these moves will not kill anyone. And the referee is nearby Well, I can''t possibly beat you to death, at most I accidentally beat you to death."


    Mike: ¡°¡­¡±


    The barrage suddenly increased.


    ¡¾Is this a harsh word or is it true? Is he really such a person]


    ¡¾There is a camera, even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s still fake, I¡¯m just talking harshly to scare the other party¡¿


    ¡¾Why do I feel that his attitude has something to do with Miao Miao¡¿


    ¡¾The point is, Mike seems to believe it. His mentality is really bad. After being so frightened, he actually directly uses the only right to refuse¡¿


    ¡¾If I were Mike, this club would definitely actively look for those who have played well to accumulate points, instead of standing still]


    ¡¾No, this is a link that requires overall consideration. Some people just wait until they are tired before challenging them. In this way, if they were unable to beat the opponent, but the opponent is tired, they can win, right?¡¿


    ¡¾So that¡¯s the case, I understand, I thought the martial arts conference was just fighting, so there are so many calculations¡¿


    ¡¾Look, Miao Miao seems to be planning to challenge Mike¡¿


    After eating the apples, Tuanzi wiped his little claws, and walked slowly to Mike with a small wooden sword in his hand.


    This time, Mike didn''t dare to underestimate her and the small wooden sword in her hand.


    The back of John''s hand was almost pierced by this small wooden sword!


    "I want to challenge you."


    Duanzi didn''t say harsh words, but just looked at each other with a smile, and said in a very polite tone, "Please give me your advice."


    Mike doesn''t want to fight her at all, but he has run out of rejections, so he can only bite the bullet.


    Because he guessed that this was a trick set up by Tuanzi and Yang Zhi, he suspected that Tuanzi knew that he was talking about their Tianyun faction behind his back, and even said a lot of bad things, so he became more and more disturbed.


    The design of their national saber has added a hand guard, which is convenient for the user to hold better and further improves the protection.


    However, such a design came into the hands of Mike and became a decoration.


    Duanzi even saw his sword slipping, and was a little speechless.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The mentality is too bad¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s not surprising, he goesssips every day and talks about people behind his back. Time is spent here, no time to improve yourself, you can make a quick decision]


    Duanzi did not accept this opinion.


    Finally caught a mouse, of course it takes a lot of time.


    What''s more, the master said that we should kill chickens to scare monkeys.


    Don¡¯t think that all the brothers are so good-tempered and gentle that they can bully members of the Tianyun Sect.


    I didn¡¯t argue with them before because there were too many people talking about it, and it would take too much time to get back one by one, and they didn¡¯t have the energy.


    Those who don¡¯t care about business, they can¡¯t win against Tan Taiyi, so they laugh at his appearance, thinking that he looks like a man and a woman.


    There is nothing wrong with a male being overly beautiful. And because this man is too beautiful, it is disrespectful to this man and woman to laugh at him with a boy and a woman.


    Everyone''s schedule is so tight, and it''s been a long time since the original incident, but these people wantonly make fun of them in private, it''s really annoying.


    Tuanzi can¡¯t practice well, and can¡¯t be like Gu Chi and Wen Li. The angrier they are, the more they plot against someone, and the brighter their smiles.


    She only learned superficially, and this bright smile only lasted for more than ten seconds before her face sank.


    "Forty-eight times, you mentioned the appearance of the third senior brother forty-eight times."


    Mike has some knowledge of the language of this country, at least he is sensitive to numbers.


    And he was already guilty, so he guessed the meaning of this sentence, and suddenly showed panic.


    "You, how do you know?"


    He is not stupid, he laughs at people behind his back, of course he will avoid the parties and their relatives and friends. How can the words spoken with the team members in the hotel room and entertainment area reach Tuanzi''s ears?


    Didn''t think in the direction of Tuanzi''s sharp hearing and systematic way, he thought it was a teammate who betrayed him, and was very annoyed.


    The wooden sword swiftly swung over interrupted his anger.


    Mike dodged in a hurry, but the strands of hair around his ears were cut off by the wooden sword.


    Before changing it, he would never have believed that a wooden sword could be so sharp.


    "I think¡­"


    "Snapped!"


    The little heroine soared into the air, and the little wooden sword hit Mike''s mouth directly.


    After several consecutive "slaps", Mike''s mouth became swollen, and his words were slurred. There were other people fighting nearby, and the referee didn''t know that he was going to admit defeat.


    What''s more, the referee felt that there was no need to admit defeat for such a minor injury.


    The audience was stunned for a while.


    ¡¾Forty-eight times? Why does this person repeatedly mention the appearance of the third senior brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Just mention it, don¡¯t let people talk about how good-looking you are, and even hit people¡¿


    ¡¾Use your brain, if the other party says something nice, is Miao Miao so angry? Although she is young, she is actually very tolerant]


    ¡¾I can imagine what this kind of person would say, I am also angry¡¿


    ¡¾No one is wondering how the dumpling knows so clearly¡¿


    ¡¾Not curious, just distressed¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 648： domineering little dumpling

    Chapter 648 Domineering Xiaotuanzi


    Under the ring.


    The three senior brothers divided into two groups. Duan Xiayou patrolled around to see if he could find any junior who might travel abroad. Tan Taiyi and Li Zhou were in charge of cheering for the younger junior sisters.


    When Tuanzi mentioned forty-eight, both of them froze.


    "Are there so many times?" Li Zhou was puzzled.


    During the exchange meeting, both of them were free to move about. Occasionally, they would bump into each other and discuss what these people said, but the two of them basically couldn''t understand, and could only vaguely guess from the gaze cast by each other.


    Now, the little junior sister has not only heard it many times, but also understands it.


    Li Zhou glanced at the third senior brother, and found that the other party seemed to have no expression, but in fact the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    This means happy.


    I am happy to be talked about like that... It is him, and he is also happy. How can outsiders say they can''t hurt them, but being protected by the junior sister, isn''t this too happy?


    "It''s a pity that no one targeted me." Li Zhou muttered in a low voice.


    If he was bullied, the junior sister might stand up for him.


    Tuanzi didn''t know what the two senior brothers were thinking.


    After she swollen Mike''s face, she kicked the saber up with her short leg.


    "Hold it."


    She put on a tiger face, and educated the other party in a milky voice, "Fight once with dignity, instead of speaking ill of others behind your back! Gossiping all day long will not help you improve your strength!"


    Mike couldn''t understand or speak clearly.


    The sword was kicked back, so he held it and hit it back and forth a few times.


    Duanzi was shorter and had a shorter wooden sword. She almost stopped in mid-air and fought with Mike.


    Rao is like this, and Mike can be defeated steadily.


    Someone has already recognized that this is Tingtao''s swordsmanship, and found that she can also perform superbly, her expression has changed several times.


    ¡¾Translate the expressions of these people¡¿


    ¡¾Probably, I used you as a mascot, and you will be able to do light work in the end. I thought you could only do light work, but in the end you can listen to Tao swordsmanship...I guess I can add more later]


    ¡¾Screenshots, make emoticons¡¿


    ¡¾Although, this opponent''s swordsmanship is so bad, it can''t show Miao Miao''s power at all¡¿


    ¡¾The base is unstable, the eyes are flickering, is this person really a warrior? How did their country select such a person to participate in the exchange meeting]


    ¡¾Put taller out of short ones¡¿


    Not only the audience in the live broadcast room think so, but also the contestants from other countries.


    No matter how you look at it, Mike doesn''t have the ability to participate in the exchange competition. Unless this is already the top level of warriors in their country.


    But if the top level is like this, the development of martial arts in this country is worrying!


    Facing the various gazes of other people, some of Mike''s teammates held their heads high, and some lowered their heads in shame.


    Their team leader had a look of hatred.


    In all fairness, both John and Mike are good in their countries, and they intend to develop in this industry. Among them, John plans to apply for a more important position based on his ranking after returning to China.


    But now, everything is ruined!


    After defeating the opponent with swordsmanship, Tuanzi was not in a hurry to end the match, but teased Mike in mid-air like a cat teasing a mouse.


    She didn''t close her sword until Mike sat on the ground exhausted, stood on the corner post of the ring with one foot, and glanced around blankly.


    The silence speaks.


    Those who had talked about Tantai Yi''s appearance and treated Tuanzi with contempt all hurriedly avoided her gaze.


    At this moment, standing in front of them is not only a six-year-old girl, but also a martial arts master with her own bottom line.


    ¡¾Huh, huh, I didn¡¯t dare to breathe just now¡¿


    ¡¾Yeah, at this moment Miaomiao really looks like a beast ready to go, I don¡¯t dare to provoke it at all¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t even dare to recognize her anymore, is this really our little cutie¡¿


    [I found that several senior brothers were also like this. Like the previous three senior brothers who participated in the show, although they often tie the hair of the dumpling gently, but occasionally look at the camera with a blank expression, I have a feeling of being stared at by a beast, which is very scary, but Obviously he is handsome, and he didn''t lose his temper]


    [I have watched the program of the senior brother and the second senior brother. The senior brother is okay, and he is very bookish. When the second senior brother was performing in the midway of the appreciating treasure program, he occasionally watched it. The domineering, as if once held a high position]


    ¡¾Is the temperament of learning martial arts so unique¡¿


    ¡¾Gaze from an expert¡¿


    After successfully intimidating everyone, Tuanzi suddenly showed a sweet smile towards the audience.


    "Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother, did Miao Miao behave well just now?"


    Li Zhou gave a thumbs up.


    "Amazing!"


    Tuanzi raised the corners of her lips happily, looked at Tantaiyi again, and blinked her big eyes vigorously, full of hints.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes did not move.


    Tuanzi hurriedly compared their hearts, sending little hearts in the direction of Tantai Yi one after another.


    "Third Senior Brother! Third Senior Brother!"


    Tan Taiyi sighed slightly, and compared his heart in an unskilled manner.


    Tuanzi was full of fighting spirit immediately, jumped off the corner post, and found a man aggressively, "I want to challenge you!"


    Bringing the love of his seniors, Tuanzi challenged the four of them in one go. Relying on a small wooden sword, he became the first player in this group to accumulate five points and successfully advanced.


    As soon as she got off the ring, she jumped between the two senior brothers and stretched out her two little hands.


    The two senior brothers stretched out their hands at the same time.


    "I got you guys!"


    Tuanzi grabbed the arms of the two of them respectively and swung in mid-air several times.


    "Brother''s brand swing, it''s really fun."


    ¡¾Tears of envy keep spraying out¡¿


    ¡¾I also want to have a senior brand swing¡¿


    ¡¾You and me under the lemon tree¡¿


    ¡¾Third Senior Brother is my ideal type, so can I have a little love from Third Senior Brother¡¿


    ¡¾After eating a few peanuts, I became drunk like this¡¿


    Outside the venue where the exchange game is held.


    Duan Xiayou dragged his tired body back and forth to patrol.


    This is a big city, people of different colors come and go.


    If he wanted to find the junior who had traveled through time, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "God," he couldn''t help muttering, "can''t you be more reliable?"


    are willing to send them over, why can''t they be good people to the end?


    He was so tired, he really wanted to find a place to lie down and rest.


    As soon as the voice fell, the clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and in a blink of an eye there were lightning flashes and thunder, and heavy rain poured down. The weather changed so fast that Duan Xiayou, who had no time to hide from the rain, was directly drenched.


    "I¡­"


    Several words rolled on the tip of the tongue, and then swallowed back.


    He wiped away the rain.


    "You are God, you have the final say."


    At the same time, not far from the venue, a man wearing a hat and an apron suddenly appeared.


    When he first smelled the world, his first reaction was to cover his nose.


    "It stinks! It stinks so much, how do they survive?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： The new brother ran away

    Chapter 649 The new brother ran away


    Into the night.


    Tuanzi was reading a picture book in the hotel, when Ji Zhangzhuo called and discussed with her enthusiastically which martial arts to show in the next round of competition.


    "20 contestants will be directly promoted, and 12 contestants will qualify for the rematch, a total of 32 contestants. 32 enters 16, 16 advances to 8, and until the final, you have to compete in 5 games, which will be completed in two days. Considering your physical strength, I recommend¡­"


    A bunch of eloquence.


    Tuanzi secretly yawned.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was instantly alert, "Did you not listen carefully?"


    "I''m listening!" Tuanzi yawned again, with a particularly distinct voice.


    Ji Zhangzhuo asked suspiciously: "According to your time difference, it''s only six o''clock in the evening, so you''re sleepy? Or do you think I''m long-winded?"


    Tuanzi has long known that the thick-skinned Second Senior Brother has a sensitive heart.


    She immediately said: "No, no, Miao Miao is just hungry, and it''s easy to get sleepy when you''re hungry."


    Ji Zhangzhuo complained instead that the organizer did not do a good job in logistics, and wondered what the seniors were doing.


    "The hotel''s meals are not ready, so they should go out and buy them."


    "That''s right, but I haven''t returned since I bought it."


    Tuanzi also felt strange, "Second Senior Brother, then I''ll hang up and call them."


    "No, I sent a message to ask."


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t give his junior sister a chance to hang up the phone, and continued to babble.


    Tuanzi yawned secretly again, this time covering it with his little paw.


    Not long after, a few brothers came back, put down the food, and looked a little serious.


    "what happens?"


    The outstretched meaty claws stopped, and Tuanzi ran over with concern, raised his small head, with a domineering expression, "Talk to Miao Miao, Miao Miao is the master for you."


    It was raining heavily outside, and the temperature difference between inside and outside was also great. After entering the room, Li Zhou unconsciously showed his black furry ears.


    The satin-like ears moved, "Eldest brother said that he felt the breath of the younger brother, but when he looked for it, he couldn''t find anyone."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps to the side, revealing Duan Xiayou drenched in water.


    "Ah Choo!"


    Before he could speak, Duan Xiayou sneezed.


    He has already used his internal strength to dry his clothes, but he still got caught in the rain for too long.


    Since crossing over, neither Miao Miao nor the seniors have ever been sick.


    Tantaiyi has already asked the hotel to make a bowl of **** soup. This will bring out the dinner and let the gnocchi eat first.


    Passing the broken chopsticks over, he softly explained the reason for the late return, "We happened to meet Eldest Brother when we were going out, so we looked for it together."


    "Didn''t you find the third brother?"


    In Tuanzi''s impression, the third brother is especially good at finding people.


    Before the live broadcast, a guest was kidnapped, because the third brother firmly said that someone called for help from a long distance.


    At that time, they were near the commercial street, and when people came and went, they could find each other. There are also many people outside the venue, but they should be able to find them.


    That handsome and elegant face was covered with faint doubts.


    "I didn''t find it, and I didn''t feel the breath of the other party."


    Paused, he added, "But senior brother''s intuition has always been very accurate, and all the spiritual jades are imitations of his spiritual jade, and his induction is stronger than all of us."


    Duanzi grabbed the chopsticks with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Eldest brother''s intuition is very accurate, third senior brother is so good at finding people, and fourth senior brother''s sense of smell is hundreds of times better than ours, so we can''t find each other.


    She makes a wild guess.


    "Is it because the new brother is too special?"


    Tantaiyi nodded: "We''ll look for it after eating, it should be nearby, you should have a good rest."


    "Miao Miao wants to find it too!"


    Tuanzi showed off her arms, "Miaomiao is very strong, it''s still so early, it doesn''t matter if you go to bed later, it won''t affect tomorrow''s game!"


    Although she wasn''t so conceited that she won the championship, but according to Tuanzi''s secret observation, she probably won''t meet a difficult opponent next time.


    The attitude of the game must be correct, and you must actively look for lost brothers.


    Domineeringly announcing the next move, Tuanzi buried himself in cooking.


    After everyone finished eating, Tuanzi asked Duan Xiayou, who might have a cold, to rest in the hotel, and went out with his two senior brothers.


    The heavy rain has almost stopped, and the ground is still wet. Fortunately, there are no dirt roads nearby.


    Tuanzi said he found it by himself, but actually secretly asked the system.


    The system promised to help.


    It has been in a good mood these past two days, its prestige value soared by 30 million yesterday, and another 40 million in today''s group stage.


    Even if it is in a bad mood, it will help the host, let alone in a super good mood now?


    The difference between a good mood and a bad mood lies in work efficiency.


    Not long after, the system told Tuanzi that it had detected a suspicious person.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Very weak reaction, like a kitten or puppy, but according to the detected outline, the opponent should be a person. There are two possibilities. One, he has a way to suppress his breath and weaken his life response. Two, he was wounded and dying. ¡¿


    Tuanzi became anxious when he heard the word ''injured''.


    She has a strong sense of responsibility, and thinks that she is the first to return to modern times, so she has the responsibility to help the later brothers. When the master comes over in the future, she can proudly ask for Kua Kua.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: In which direction? Miao Miao will pass right away]


    The system guides the way.


    Duanzi from galloping to flying.


    The other two brothers didn''t quite understand, so they chose to follow.


    Two of them performed lightness skills, and one ran faster than flying, which quickly attracted the attention of passers-by.


    People in any country have the instinct to eat melons. Seeing this amazing scene, they watched it one after another, and some raised their mobile phones to record videos and even uploaded them on social software on the spot.


    These passers-by may not know Tuanzi, but once they are noticed by the Internet, those almighty netizens quickly find out their identities and guide those who don''t know the truth to the nearest martial arts exchange competition.


    Duanzi jumped into the air, and suddenly heard the system''s muttering.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The power of human gossip is too gossip¡¿


    In less than a minute, the video related to the host was on the tail of the hot list. Everyone just watched the beginning for a few seconds, and they gave a lot of prestige points selflessly.


    Maybe in the future, the host can come to foreign countries more often, the system thought.


    After tracking like this for about five minutes, the system reminded Tuanzi that the man seemed to have noticed something and ran away.


    "Hey? Why is the new brother running?"


    Tuanzi was so anxious that he jumped up and down in mid-air.


    There are no other objects in the air, but she can make the action of stepping on the steps. This is one of their master''s unique skills. But at present, apart from Master, only Tuanzi and Tantai Yi can do this.


    Tan Taiyi and Li Zhou looked at each other.


    Junior Sister is communicating with an unknown existence again.


    The two senior brothers not only didn''t think this kind of dumpling was weird, but they were very happy. The junior sisters are so defenseless, which means they trust and care about them. A thousand-meter-thick filter keeps them from considering another possibility.


    No matter how big a kid is, Tuanzi''s experience is limited, and he can''t really show his emotions and strategize.


    She didn''t defend herself, she simply forgot.


    As for the system, I guessed that the seniors noticed some minor details, and it has already started to mess up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 650： New brother has a problem

    Chapter 650 The new brother has a problem


    In the next ten minutes, the three members of Tuanzi staged a chasing battle with someone who was suspected to be a senior brother.


    One side flees, the other side chases, and you chase each other. The distance between the two sides has not been significantly shortened.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes glanced at him, and found that his junior sister wanted to continue chasing her, so he stopped her, "You have to compete tomorrow."


    "It''s okay, Miao Miao is okay..."


    "We can encircle," Tan Taiyi explained, "I intercept, and the fourth junior brother blocks the escape route. You are good at lightness skills, and you can block it left and right when you are chasing it."


    Duanzi blinked and realized.


    "Senior brother, do you want to make a big move?"


    The two sides have fought against each other many times, and Tuanzi discovered that the inner strength of the third senior brother was unfathomable. So far, she has never seen Tantai Yi use his full strength.


    Her eyes sparkled, "Your internal strength is so special, did Master teach you the ultimate move?"


    We all have different physiques. Master likes to teach students in accordance with their aptitude. She has long suspected that Tan Taiyi has other tricks.


    I''m jealous!


    "It''s not a big move either."


    Tantaiyi''s tone remained unchanged, "It''s just that the internal strength has been raised to the extreme in a short period of time, and I can instantly appear in another place."


    "Wow, isn''t it the same as teleportation?"


    Duanzi understood in seconds, holding his face together, envy was about to overflow from his big eyes.


    "It''s a handsome trick when you hear it, Miao Miao wants to learn it!"


    Tantaiyi sized it up and said tactfully, "Maybe it will take a few years."


    Besides, Li Zhou stared wide-eyed, it turned out that the third senior brother knew how to speak euphemistically. Behaving so honestly before, speaking so bluntly!


    Tuanzi is very talented, and he can find the key point from this short sentence.


    "Miao Miao''s internal strength is not enough, right?"


    She is very good at lightness kung fu, if it is purely light kung fu, the three senior brothers will lose. If the third senior brother can continue to use this big move, he will definitely win her. It is usually not used, it should be that the duration of this kind of move to maximize internal strength is short, and the number of times it can be used is small, and it is generally suitable for escape and sneak attack.


    "Miao Miao will work hard!" She had a sullen face and clenched her fists.


    "If it were you, you would definitely be able to learn it."


    Tantaiyi really raised her internal strength to the extreme.


    The two juniors tried their best to widen their eyes, trying to see his movements clearly, but in the next second, Tantai Yi disappeared from the spot.


    "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    Tuanzi is envious and yearning.


    "No wonder the master said that one must practice every day, the higher the internal strength, the more powerful it is."


    She is looking forward to the future.


    "Miaomiao is still young, five years later, ten years later... maybe Miaomiao is really number one in the world!"


    Li Zhou nodded desperately.


    "Number one in the world, supreme in martial arts!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Put aside the goal of number one in the world for now, if you don''t pursue it, the actions of the third senior brother just now will be in vain. If you are really curious, I can show you the scene just now repeatedly]


    Tuanzi hurried to catch up.


    The three of them formed an encirclement circle, and finally blocked the strange visitor ten minutes later.


    When they found this strange visitor, the other party tried to hide himself in a certain flower bush in the park.


    "It looks familiar!"


    Tuanzi heard from Jin Shilin about his first encounter with Brother Wuliu. It is said that senior brother Wuliu also drilled into the flowers in the same way at that time, and muttered, "I can''t see me, I can''t see me", so my cousin called the police.


    But the person in front of him is different. He burrowed into the flowers to breathe heavily.


    "It stinks too much, I can''t take it anymore."


    Tuanzi tilted his head and looked at this tall man in an apron and a chef''s hat.


    "Where does it stink? The air is better after the rain."


    The man didn''t look back, and continued to think about it.


    Tuanzi wanted to approach, but was stopped by Tantai Yi.


    "Not urgent."


    The man with white hair and golden eyes has sharp eyes.


    "Although you are constantly complaining now, not long ago, you were indeed aware of us and then ran away."


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world that they quickly pursue and the other party quickly moves away?


    If the other party takes a vehicle, it may barely make sense, but obviously, the other party is also relying on his legs.


    The person in front of him, even if he is not a new junior, he is still a person from another world.


    The thought-ridden man paused, holding a flower with each of his left and right hands, looking back, his ignorant eyes slipped from Tan Taiyi to Li Zhou, and finally landed on Tuanzi.


    "Huh? You look like my junior sister!"


    Tuanzi puffed his face, "Maybe I am your junior sister? Hurry up and sign up!"


    She had her hips akimbo, full of domineering.


    The man simply squatted on the ground and introduced himself word by word, "The real Hao Wei, a disciple of Tianyun School, is a famous cook."


    Duanzi suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "It''s delicious? Are you delicious?"


    The man hurriedly explained word by word.


    Tuanzi understood, she tilted her head on purpose, "Then you are my seventh senior brother?"


    "Why!"


    Zhen Hao Wei responded excitedly, and was about to step forward to lift the dumpling up.


    This time, he was stopped by Tantai Yi and Li Zhou at the same time.


    "Explain clearly and then recognize each other."


    The sunny boy smiled brightly and harmlessly, "You can recognize Miao Miao, you can see that you have seen Miao Miao''s portrait at Master''s place, and you know the strength of the few of us. If someone is following you so fast, you can''t guess it''s us? Still running? "


    Zhen Hao Wei dodged his eyes.


    "I''ve seen the portraits, and I guess it''s you, but it''s not appropriate to recognize each other now."


    His current state is too delicate, and he dare not recognize his fellow disciples. After all, he is in the Qi training stage, how could he not outperform his senior brothers and sisters who are purely learning martial arts? His five spirit roots are very useless, but there is no such thing as waste, right?


    All three of them saw that he was not telling the truth. Among them, Tuanzi is willing to respect each other and not to get to the bottom of it. The other party pointed out her identity, reported her name, and her strength was good. Even if she had some complaints about her escape, Tuanzi quickly accepted her.


    The two adults thought more about it.


    If they can come, others can come too. Duan Xiayou has an original spirit jade, and the master made a spirit jade for each apprentice. The junior sister didn''t use the Lingyu, which means that the master still has one in his hand.


    If something happened to Master, or if someone really stole Lingyu from Master, that person must be an enemy of Tianyun Sect. They can''t let danger appear around their fellow disciples, especially the young and innocent junior sisters!


    Protect junior sisters, start with me!


    Seemingly aware of the repulsion of the two, Zhen Hao Wei moved a few steps in the direction of Tuanzi.


    He is close to 1.9 meters, and he looks very strong. He is okay when standing with Tantai Yi and Li Zhou. At most, his body width is different, but standing next to Tuanzi, the difference is too big.


    Tuanzi only felt a shadow blocking him, turned his head, looked up again, and opened his mouth slightly.


    "Are you too tall?"


    Zhen Hao Wei showed a somewhat honest and sincere smile, "I have eaten a lot since I was a child."


    The two senior brothers couldn''t see this simple and honest smile.


    The other party is obviously hiding something, and may even be plotting something wrong. This will make the junior sister smile honestly, and it may be deceitful.


    Li Zhou flexibly squeezed between the two.


    He deliberately pushed the dumpling away with one hand, and at the same time communicated with the real Hao Wei with a smile.


    The dumpling who was pushed away was dumbfounded.


    At this time, Tantai Yi picked up the man and put him on his shoulders.


    Tuanzi was no longer in a daze, and happily held down the head of the third senior brother, and secretly stroked the smooth white hair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 651： Natural black brother

    Chapter 651 Brother Natural Black


    This height is convenient for Tuanzi to look over Li Zhou to the new senior brother.


    The other party raised his eyes slightly, and he was able to meet the eyes of Tuanzi.


    The big moist eyes were full of curiosity and joy, which made the man look away uncomfortably.


    Li Zhou noticed this keenly, his smile became brighter, and a hundred flowers bloomed behind him.


    "Where did the younger brother live before? How did he come to the master''s side?"


    The black-hearted leopard took the initiative to share his experience.


    The deported hero was hunted down by his biological father. These experiences are quite tragic. After having a fellow student, he has relieved that it doesn''t hurt to uncover old scars, and sometimes it can be a suitable weapon.


    He has uncovered his scars. Unless this new junior brother has a big secret, he must tell his own experience. On the contrary, if you can''t admit that there is a secret, and you refuse to say it, then there is a problem.


    The animal pupils were sharp for an instant, and soon returned to their original state.


    With his back facing Tuanzi, Tuanzi couldn''t see his sharpness and shrewdness clearly, only noticed that the pupils of the new senior brother shrank suddenly.


    "Huh? Is this a hard question?"


    Tuanzi pulled Tantaiyi''s soft white hair, leaned forward with a small body, and there was a lot of doubt on his chubby face.


    She comforted the other party, "It''s okay, each of us has a thrilling experience, and I won''t laugh at you."


    She was involved in different worlds with her parents because she chased the car because of her illegitimate meal. She has a system and can still come back. If her parents want to come back, they can only rely on her to accumulate reputation points. As a result, the two elder brothers also lost their family members, and they were not good at expressing themselves. The relationship was once tense.


    The experience of several senior brothers was even more miserable. Sometimes it is their loved ones who create their difficult situation.


    "We are from the same family, and we are also family members. Even if people who are related to you by blood treat you badly, it doesn''t matter," Tuanzi patted his heart and promised earnestly, "We will treat you very well."


    Zhen Hao Wei was very moved, "I am an orphan, I had no family before, but now I have a family."


    Looking around, he showed a vigilance that was different from the simple and honest appearance, "As for where I come from, I will tell you in private."


    The few people traveled quickly and arrived at the hotel soon.


    After drinking the **** soup, Duan Xiayou, who was drowsy, found out that he had found a new junior, so he couldn''t help giving them a thumbs up.


    "You guys are too efficient."


    "What is efficiency"


    Standing at the end and also the tallest real Hao Wei asked.


    Duan Xiayou''s eyes flickered when he saw this new junior.


    He didn''t feel much internal power from this junior, but his intuition told him that this junior should be a master, a master different from them.


    Li Zhou enthusiastically explained the word "efficiency" and said that the other party is new to the company and has a lot to learn. If you don''t understand, you can ask them for advice.


    The conversation changed, and Li Zhou revealed his true purpose.


    "In order to avoid being misunderstood and to prevent you from being hurt, recently, you should act with me. I know a little bit better than you, and I can help."


    He smiled brightly, seemingly without any haze.


    Zhen Hao Wei touched the back of his head and asked honestly, "Fourth senior brother, do you dislike me?"


    The smile of a certain leopard froze.


    Zhen Hao Wei said honestly: "You are smiling, but your smile is like a knife, it seems that you intend to goug out a few pieces of flesh from me."


    Seeing Li Zhou''s true intention, Tan Taiyi paused.


    Tuanzi climbed down, puffing his face in dissatisfaction, "Senior Brother, you are wrong to say that, we just met, how could Fourth Senior Brother dislike you?"


    Zhen Hao Wei nodded.


    "Maybe it''s my illusion," he touched his face, "but every time he looks at it, my face hurts."


    "Maybe you have a skin disease." Tuanzi has his own perception.


    "What is a skin disease?"


    Tuanzi leaned over and muttered. The new brother nodded again and again, but a few seconds later, he had a new question, "But when others look at me, my face won''t hurt, but when he looks at me, my face will hurt. Junior sister, what did you say?" Does this skin disease occur intermittently?"


    "This..." Tuanzi scratched his head.


    She didn''t understand either, so she could only ask for help outside the venue. Since all the people present had time traveled, she could only ask the almighty elder brother for help, and sent a message to the second brother by the way.


    On the other side, Li Zhou looked at this seemingly simple and honest new junior with lingering fear.


    "This is the legendary natural black." Duan Xiayou leaned over and whispered.


    This word was learned by him and Ji Zhangzhuo. Among so many people, only Ji Zhangzhuo is the fastest to accept and learn modern culture, and now he often shouts ''666'' on the Internet.


    Li Zhou was puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    "It just looks innocent, but in fact, it will unconsciously say some very lethal or malicious words."


    Li Zhou fell silent.


    Just now, the new junior brother expressed his true intentions in an innocent tone, which almost made him unable to maintain his smile.


    It was he who underestimated this new junior.


    Tantai Yi took the initiative: "Now there are no outsiders."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, and urged Zhen Hao Wei, "Hurry up, Brother Seven, tell me your story!"


    She was very curious, "What kind of world did you live in before? It seems that your martial arts are not good, but you escaped quickly. You can sense our breath and restrain your own breath. You have learned a special skill." ?"


    Zhen Hao Wei withdrew his gaze from looking around and grabbed his hat.


    "Our people, ordinary mortals live in a place similar to the place where the master lives. But if the spiritual root is detected, it is possible to worship in different sects to learn arts."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Comprehension plane? ¡¿


    Even the system became interested.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your second senior brother must be very interested in his story, and your eldest brother, Gu Chi, Wen Li, and Gu Li will also be interested¡¿


    Anyone who is a creator will be interested.


    But Gu Li is arrogant and naive, so I don''t know the real experience of these seniors yet. Gu Chi and Wen Li see through but don''t tell the truth.


    Tuanzi took out his mobile phone, "Brother didn''t reply to the message just now, he should be busy, Miao Miao called the second senior brother first."


    After getting through the phone call, Ji Zhangzhuo was really excited.


    "Ah, why am I not there? Seventh Junior Brother, don''t rush to say, wait until I grab some melon seeds and get a drink."


    Zhen Hao Wei: "..."


    Another voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Second Senior Brother, I want some too. Give me some too. It would be even better if I wash a few more apples."


    "This is the Fifth Senior Brother," Tuanzi frowned, "The Sixth Senior Brother is also here, but he will come out tomorrow."


    "come out?"


    "Ah, that''s a long story."


    Tuanzi took advantage of Ji Zhangzhuo to prepare melon seed drink, and quickly talked about Dongmendong and Dongmenxi.


    "Senior Brother Seven, when you see them, don''t call the wrong person. Brother Fifth is fine, but Brother Six will make trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 652： Wulinggen

    Chapter 652 Wulinggen


    After Ji Zhangzhuo was ready to listen to the story with special snacks, he urged the real Hao Wei to tell the story quickly through the phone.


    The tall chef said truthfully: "Second Senior Brother, your temper is so bad."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    A fleshy paw covered the phone, as if this would stop Ji Zhangzhuo from yelling on the phone.


    Tuanzi, who was the youngest but always smoothed things over, stood up and made peace in a childish voice.


    Zhou Hao Wei''s face is full of innocence, "I''m just telling the truth."


    The voice was so loud that Ji Zhangzhuo on the other end of the phone could hear him clearly even though Tuanzi was covering his phone.


    Tuanzi immediately hung up the phone.


    "Huh, this way we won''t be able to quarrel."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Waiting for you to return to China, the second senior brother who has been holding back for a long time will only make more noise¡¿


    Tuanzi paused, then quickly shook his head, as if refusing to accept the fact.


    "Ahem!"


    Duan Xiayou coughed a few times, motioning for Hao Wei to sit down.


    "Your second senior brother is such a person, just get used to it in the future."


    Really Hao Wei sat down obediently.


    He is tall, making the standard armchairs in the hotel much smaller. It was like a tiger curled up and squatted on a small bench in an aggrieved manner.


    "Can I hit him after I get used to it?"


    Zhen Hao Wei asked sincerely: "I feel uncomfortable when he talks."


    other people:"¡­"


    Tuanzi wittily brought a fruit plate and warmly entertained him, "Senior Brother Seven, try it, it''s delicious."


    Zhen Hao Wei stuck a piece of honeydew melon with a toothpick. He stared at the honeydew melon with a tangled expression for a few seconds, but still took a light bite without swallowing it.


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, "Not delicious? But this is the best honeydew melon they have here, sweet and crunchy."


    "Then you usually work too hard."


    Zhen Hao Wei, who is a chef by profession, said: "The best food is so bad, so how bad should the bad food be?"


    He said that most of the sects in their world are in the cave.


    The blessed land of the cave is rich in aura, which is helpful for cultivation, and the fruits and vegetables grown there are also extra delicious. The meat of edible birds and beasts is so fresh and tender, and it is delicious if you handle it casually. If you meet a food repairer who is good at cooking, the food you make will be eaten by gods.


    "Suck it up."


    Tuanzi covered her mouth, tears of envy almost flowed out.


    "Is it really that delicious? Is yours that good?"


    Zhen Hao Wei nodded, thinking of something, he shook his head again.


    "Our strong man is respected. Even the mortal emperors will curry favor with those monks. The big sects occupy the place where the aura is the strongest, and the small sects have to attach themselves to these sects. Even if no one has successfully ascended, the resources of the whole world have been exhausted. It was divided up by the sect."


    Zhen Hao Wei seeks truth from facts, "In our case, if you are talented and you are accepted as an inner disciple by the sect, you will have a bright future. On the other hand, if you have a low status and are restricted everywhere, you will be beaten and killed by the disciples of the sect at will. You decide. Whether it is good or not depends on your aptitude."


    Tuanzi sensed that something was wrong, she grabbed her little finger and carefully looked at the new senior brother.


    "Senior Brother Seven, do you think you are talented or not?"


    If you are talented, highly valued, and have a bright future, you won''t be able to survive the journey, right?


    Furthermore, she didn''t feel that this senior brother was much better than herself. It can''t be that a world of comprehension is not as good as the world of martial arts she lived in before, right?


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t expect too much from his cultivation world, I just checked the information. The effect of Lingyu is not very strong. If Lingyu can take him through the world, it proves that his world is slightly stronger than the place you lived in before. High martial arts and immortality, but the overall world level is still a small world, lower than mine home star, which means that the system can freely go to that world]


    The system explained in detail, and said that if the world that Hao Wei lived in before really had someone succeed in ascension, that world would be considered separated from the existing civilization.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: This means that if the world you live in is full of aura, you all have the opportunity to practice and catch up with them soon. It''s just that the probability of spiritual recovery is very low. You think that he is not much better than you, one is because the world he lives in is not very powerful. The second is because he should belong to the kind of people with poor qualifications]


    Sure enough, Zhen Hao Wei took the initiative to admit that his qualifications were poor.


    "Our aptitude is best with single spiritual root and double spiritual root, and five spiritual roots are the worst. Cultivators need to draw qi into the body to nourish the spiritual root. The more spiritual roots, the more complicated the cultivation, and the fewer people can become talents. In addition The spiritual roots are mutually restraining, so far in my world, no one has the five spiritual roots and at the same time can achieve the balance of the five elements."


    Meeting the worried eyes of his junior sister, Hao Wei smiled casually, "I can''t achieve the balance of the five elements, so far I have stopped at the Qi training stage, and I came here..."


    He didn''t finish, but everyone understood.


    In a world with abundant aura, one can only stop at the Qi training stage. In a world with a lack of aura, there is no hope of breakthrough.


    In addition, in Zhen Hao Wei''s opinion, the air here is very smelly, the ingredients here are not fresh, and the food is not delicious.


    However... he found that his junior sister, whom he had known for less than a day, was in tears, and he felt lucky enough.


    "I''m very lucky," Zhenhao Wei secretly glanced at Li Zhou, who was smiling brightly, and quickly touched the little head of the dumpling, "Although I''m an orphan, I learned a good craft from the chef in the hotel. , but he also became a chef of the Damen Sect by virtue of his cooking skills. There are too many good things in the Damen Sect, and I can follow suit."


    It was the first time that Tuanzi begged to cook without hearing that the other party was good at cooking.


    She had a stern face and sharp eyes, "It''s strange, if you lived well there, how could you time travel to Master''s place? How could you time travel for the second time?"


    The brothers other than her encountered crises in both time travels.


    What life and death crisis will a chef encounter?


    "Ah, this one!"


    The real Hao Wei showed the innocent expression that made Li Zhou''s tooth hurt again, although Li Zhou himself would show this expression occasionally.


    "I accidentally saw the head of the sect practicing magic skills and sucked away the skills of his own disciples. After he found out, he had no choice but to run for his life."


    True Hao Wei thinks he is quite innocent.


    "Many monks do bigu and don''t like food, but that inner disciple is an exception. He especially likes to eat the food I cook. That time, he didn''t come by the appointed time, so I went to him and saw that scene."


    Speaking of this, he still looks distressed.


    "At that time, I was still carrying the skewers wrapped in lotus leaves and good wine in my hand. After being discovered, I threw away the food and ran away. What a pity!"


    Duanzi: "..."


    Tuanzi said honestly: "Miaomiao also likes to eat, but, it''s a matter of life and death, brother, don''t worry about those foods!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： Definitely next time

    Chapter 653 Definitely next time


    Although Zhen Hao Wei said it lightly, several of them have experienced many dangers.


    Except for Tuanzi, who was protected by the master as soon as he transmigrated, the rest of the brothers have seen many masters and escaped many times.


    This new Seventh Senior Brother lived in the age of Gao Wuxian and Demons. When he met a decent head who was secretly practicing magic arts, he knew everything with his toes, and the other party wanted to kill him quickly.


    But what was the other party thinking after escaping? Thinking of those roasts and wine!


    Tuanzi flaunted his teeth and claws, and almost jumped into the arms of the real Hao Wei, holding his head and shaking it vigorously, listening for the sound of water.


    "Senior Brother Seven, you have to grow up!"


    Zhen Hao Wei took off his hat and muttered in a low voice, "But my craftsmanship is really good. Those barbecued meats are still made from the meat of spirit beasts. With my secret seasoning, even the gods of Da Luo agree to eat it."


    The little girl snapped her teeth and claws.


    She looked at the real Hao Wei hesitantly, and seemed to swallow quietly.


    "Is it really that delicious?"


    The tall man nodded, "Everything I''ve eaten is said to be good. Some people will be attracted by my food. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have been hired as a chef with Wulinggen. You know, the big sect can be particular about it." Well, even the handyman in charge of sweeping must have at least the aptitude of the Three Spirit Roots."


    In fact, the three spiritual roots can be accepted into a small sect, and if they are lucky, they may also be accepted as an inner disciple. It''s just that in that world where the weak prey on the strong, the handyman of the big sect has the opportunity to encounter more resources, be seen by the head elder, or get a chance in the secret realm. No matter how talented the inner disciples of the small sect are, they have no resources Fall behind.


    Danzi swallowed a little louder this time.


    She involuntarily approached each other, as if we had a good relationship.


    "Senior Brother Seven, if you have time, can you cook some food for Miao Miao to taste?"


    Those doggy eyes are particularly harmless and pitiful, "Miao Miao also wants to taste the delicious food you said, which makes even the gods intoxicated."


    His heart softened by those pitiful big eyes, Hao Wei really agreed.


    A second later, he realized his current state, and waved his hands again and again, "No, no, no! Not now!"


    Duanzi¡¯s mood is like riding a roller coaster. He rushed to the apex, but fell to the bottom with a ¡®swoosh¡¯.


    She squinted her mouth and stared wide-eyed, "Why can''t it work again? Miao Miao can exchange with you, and Miao Miao can also cook!"


    Really, Hao Wei was even more excited.


    He was brought by the chef of a restaurant since he was a child, and he also started to help in the kitchen at a young age, and even dared to hold a heavy cauldron. I don''t think it is very unusual for a junior sister to cook at such a young age.


    Even if the junior sister made the food into a ball of charred black, he would still eat it!


    "I can''t do it now!"


    The man tried not to look at Tuanzi''s face, "In the future! Let''s talk later!"


    The heart of Tuanzi who occasionally surfs the Internet will be broken.


    "When Miao Miao was watching the video, many people said, "One-click three times! Many viewers posted barrage, and there must be a next time! In fact, there will be no next time!"


    At such a young age, she already understands that ''let''s talk about it next time'', ''next time for sure'' and ''we''ll talk about it when I have time'' are all perfunctory words.


    Clutching his heart, the little showman backed up a few steps with a face full of shock, and bumped into Tantai Yi''s arms.


    Tan Taiyi straightened him up, "Go and rest first, you have a game tomorrow, and you will be very tired after three consecutive games."


    "Aww."


    Tuanzi went out in a daze, ready to go back to his room.


    Zhen Hao Wei stopped him.


    The little drama star looked at him with bright eyes.


    Under such gazes, Zhen Hao Wei held back for a while, and said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Tanzi: "...Is there any difference between this sentence and what you said just now? Seventh Brother, do you have a secret? You don''t need to say the specific secret, just nod."


    Someone said stiffly, "No, there is no secret, I, I just don''t want to cook recently!"


    Tuanzi ran away pouted, this time really Hao Wei couldn''t stop him.


    "well."


    When he couldn''t see his little junior sister, he sighed and worried.


    "She won''t hide and cry?"


    "Shouldn''t..." Duan Xiayou was stopped by Li Zhou before he finished speaking.


    The seemingly sunny and cheerful black-hearted leopard walked up to the real Hao Wei and made serious suggestions.


    "Miao Miao is greedy, but she is very measured. She treats you as a senior brother, so she will stick to you to cook. You can do it if you don''t want to. If you explain clearly, she can understand. But she neither cooks nor explains , she is young, it is normal to misunderstand that you don''t like her."


    After a pause, Li Zhou showed a harmless smile, "If you look like me, you won''t misunderstand, the younger brother must accept us, right?"


    Zhen Hao Wei nodded.


    "Master also said, let me treat you as family!"


    "Brother, not only will I not misunderstand you," Li Zhou patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "I also know that you have secrets, so you don''t have to worry."


    Really Hao Wei was a little moved, and even suspected that it was his own illusion just now, and this fourth senior brother had no opinion on him.


    It was only he who nodded and admitted, Li Zhou''s expression changed.


    "Just now you told Miaomiao that you have no secrets, and now you admit that you have secrets, so are you lying to her, or me? Do you not like her, or do you not like me?"


    A chef caught mosquito coils.


    No matter how limited his IQ is, he can tell that this is a choice between two. And no matter which one you choose, you will offend the other.


    Fourth senior brother is digging a hole for him!


    The young chef looked at the black-hearted leopard full of condemnation.


    Duan Xiayou also seemed to be meeting this junior for the first time.


    He couldn''t help asking Tan Taiyi, "His posture and expression are so familiar. My hands are itchy and I really want to beat someone up."


    Honest people tell the truth: "He imitated the second senior brother."


    Duan Xiayou came to a sudden, he said, why did you see the usually well-behaved Fourth Junior Brother showing such an expression and wanting to beat someone up? The one he wanted to beat up was actually Ji Zhangzhuo!


    On the other side, Tuanzi pouted and was depressed for a while, but soon tired, she fell into a deep sleep and slept until dawn.


    Quickly washed and changed clothes, and before leaving the room, Tuanzi cheered himself up, "Today we must win three consecutive victories and directly reach the top four!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Three consecutive victories are definitely possible¡¿


    Energetic Tuanzi unscrewed the doorknob, and when he pushed the door open, he saw a tall man with a bag hanging his head.


    "Hey? Brother Seven, what are you doing standing here?"


    Tuanzi greeted him with a smile, his eyes glued to the bag.


    Inside is breakfast.


    "Give it to Miao Miao?"


    Zhen Hao Wei nodded quickly.


    "Wow, brother, did you do it yourself?"


    Someone stopped nodding.


    Tuanzi understood, and took the bag over, "It''s okay, brother, don''t do it if you don''t want to, just like Miao Miao knows how to cook, but prefers to eat and drink."


    There are too many people she can eat and drink with, and there is no need to cook by herself. Always standing on the bench to cook is also very tiring.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： Seventh brother is cooking

    Chapter 654 Brother Seven is cooking


    Zhen Hao Wei looked at her expression carefully, and he was relieved to make sure that there was no haze on this smiling face.


    Sure enough, as the third senior brother said, the little junior sister is cute and kind-hearted, and never stays angry overnight.


    Compared to the third senior brother, the fourth senior brother is a little annoying.


    A love-hate chef has a great idea.


    Tuanzi was stuttering, when he inadvertently saw the real Hao Wei''s expression, he was stunned, "Senior Brother Seven, your expression just now looks like a weasel."


    "impossible!"


    Zhen Hao Wei: "I''m so strong, I should be a tiger."


    Tuanzi instantly forgot what he said before, and said happily, "Miao Miao also thinks he is a tiger, now he is a little tiger, and in the future he will be a domineering big tiger."


    Zhen Hao Wei looked her over seriously, muttering to himself, Junior sister is clearly a little white rabbit, how can she look like a tiger?


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for the game, and thirty-two entered the sixteenth promotion match.


    Zhen Hao Wei was next to the senior brothers, standing at the nearest place to the competition ring of the junior sisters.


    When he saw that the opponent was holding a wooden knife and performing the majestic Guanhai swordsmanship, he opened his mouth slightly.


    "tiger."


    Duan Xiayou yawned, but couldn''t hear clearly, "Huh? What did you say?"


    "Junior Sister looks like a tiger."


    Zhen Hao Wei gestured excitedly, "The move just now is like a tiger descending the mountain!"


    Tuanzi on the stage seemed to hear this comment. After kicking his opponent away, he waved excitedly.


    Really, Hao Wei became even more excited, and said the truth, "I am also a tiger, and my junior sister is also a tiger. We are more like brothers and sisters!"


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t laugh anymore.


    A certain leopard was a little dissatisfied, "Junior sister is agile, more like a leopard."


    In terms of resemblance, Junior Sister is definitely more like him, both of whom have the agility and cunning of cats. Moreover, he doesn''t think this junior is like a tiger, but more like a bear, a big stupid bear.


    The two quarreled, one thought that the junior sister was like a tiger, and the other thought that the junior sister was like a leopard.


    By the time they got angry, Tuanzi had already advanced to the top sixteen.


    The little girl ran over bouncingly, raised her head and begged for praise, "Did Miao Miao behave just now?"


    Both Tan Taiyi and Duan Xiayou could praise her according to specific moves, but the two who quarreled inevitably hesitated.


    Fortunately, Tuanzi can go to heaven with one person''s praise, regardless of their hesitancy.


    When Tuanzi was out of sight, Li Zhou and Zhen Hao Wei fought with their eyes. One still thinks that the new junior brother is suspicious and hateful, while the other thinks that the fourth senior brother''s character is not as pure and kind as his appearance, so he should be on guard.


    The camera faithfully recorded all this.


    ¡¾Wow, who is this tall and strong guy? Are you a new senior? ¡¿


    ¡¾Probably, when Tuanzi called senior brother, he also glanced at him¡¿


    ¡¾Another senior brother has gone down the mountain, and the Tianyun Men¡¯s Group has new members¡¿


    ¡¾What is this brother good at? Let''s do a show]


    ¡¾It''s strange, why didn''t the new senior brother show up before, and now he appears in the camera? ¡¿


    ¡¾Has no one noticed the smell of gunpowder between this new senior brother and fourth senior brother? Are the two feuding? ¡¿


    ¡¾Fight! fight! ¡¿


    There will be three rounds of competition on this day, and the top four will be selected directly from the top thirty-two.


    The schedule is very tight. It is very likely that the winner of the last game of 32 to 16 will play in the first game of 16 to 8.


    Tantaiyi and Duan Xiayou took their junior sister down to rest and feed.


    When only Zhen Hao Wei and Li Zhou were left, the former suggested with a simple and honest face, "I dare not cook for my junior sister because I have some problems with my cooking skills recently. But last night I seemed to think about what to do. How about waiting How many dishes will I make, can you help me to try it?"


    He even moved out the dumpling, "If you taste it and it''s okay, I''ll make it for my younger sister to eat."


    Li Zhou suspected that the junior was going to tamper with the meal.


    However, he is physically strong and can even resist some toxins, so he is not afraid. Instead of letting junior sisters try, it is better to try it yourself.


    "Okay, but I want to see how you do it."


    Zhen Hao Wei readily accepted.


    The two bought some ingredients by themselves and borrowed the hotel kitchen.


    Once Hao Wei enters the state of cooking, he begins to forget himself. He is very good at knife skills, and he has the cultivation base of Qi training period. He can handle ingredients smoothly and can cook several dishes at the same time.


    Li Zhou crossed his arms and watched suspiciously from the side.


    This junior has entered the Taoist practice no matter what, and he is also a cook, so it stands to reason that he is a food practitioner. It''s just that he looked left and right, but he didn''t see anything special about food cultivation.


    Not long after, the kitchen began to smell fragrant, and the other chefs in the hotel couldn''t help but probe their brains, but it was hard to come here to ask for food because the two sides were not familiar with each other.


    Not long after, Zhen Hao Wei prepared all the food, packed it and sent it to Li Zhou''s room.


    During the period, he paid extra attention to whether the junior sister returned. After making sure the other party didn''t reply, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    This performance is a bit weird. Li Zhou felt more and more that there was a pitfall, but he couldn''t figure out where the pitfall was just after thinking about it. He watched the whole process of the other party''s cooking, and it was clear whether any extra ingredients were added.


    Arriving in the room, Zhen Hao Wei put out several dishes with nice names.


    "I wish to be a lovebird in the sky."


    It¡¯s actually a pair of roasted squabs.


    "Swallow grass is like blue silk."


    It¡¯s actually fried three silks.


    "Qin Sang with low green branches."


    It¡¯s actually shredded beef with green peppers.


    In addition, there is a pastry and a fragrant white rice.


    "Brother, please." Zhenhao Wei made a "please" gesture against Zhang Zhouzheng''s face.


    Li Zhou sat down, picked up a roasted pigeon vigilantly, took a bite, and stared involuntarily.


    This roasted pigeon is too delicious! Very delicious, easy to remove the bone, the meat is tender, and there is a special taste. Most importantly, he felt that the energy provided by this pigeon was better than the previous food, and it could soothe his mental strength that might go berserk.


    He eats faster.


    Zhen Hao Wei looked at it with a smile, as if a cook was watching a diner.


    Li Zhou already had a big appetite, so he wiped out several dishes in one meal.


    He shook the black ears on his head, still wanting to say, "Junior brother is very skilled, there is no problem at all."


    "Actually, the problem is very big."


    Really Hao Wei did not elaborate on the problem, he stared at the opponent''s leopard ears, "So you are a leopard spirit."


    Before Li Zhou could explain that he was an orc and came from the interstellar era, Zhen Hao Wei murmured again, "We have a kind of spirit beast, which is very similar to a leopard, but it runs slowly and easily grows fat. Many sects specialize in raising and eating it."


    Li Zhou swallowed back the words of praise.


    He just said indifferently: "I think it''s okay, you can cook a meal for Miao Miao, so that she won''t miss it all the time."


    Zhen Hao Wei touched his head, neither agreed nor refused.


    In the blink of an eye, Tuanzi finished the remaining two games and successfully advanced to the semi-finals.


    At the same time, the Guwu system also told her that the reputation value exceeded 800 million, and it is still growing.


    Tuanzi was so happy that he jumped into Tantai Yi''s arms, stretched out his hand to grab Duan Xiayou, and at the same time greeted the real Hao Wei.


    "Hey? Where did the fourth brother go?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 655： you are cute and you are right

    Chapter 655 You are cute and you make sense


    When Tuanzi asked, Duan Xiayou and Tantai Yi finally realized that they hadn''t seen Fourth Junior Brother for several hours.


    "I remember when you two were together."


    Duan Xiayou''s black eyes swept towards the sincere and innocent Hao Wei.


    "Where did he go?"


    "I saw him go back to his room and never come out."


    True Hao Wei guessed: "Maybe he is sleeping? He looks like he likes to sleep."


    Cats do love to sleep.


    Two brothers and a sister felt that there was nothing wrong with this.


    "Then let''s go eat first," Tuanzi raised his meaty claws to suggest, "Bring some for the fourth brother?"


    Others have no comment.


    After the group finished eating, they packed a lot of food before they knocked on Li Zhou''s door.


    No one opened the door.


    "Did you sleep so deeply?"


    Tuanzi''s big eyes turned around, and when he saw the window in the corridor, his eyes lit up, "Then Miao Miao, let''s fly over from the outside."


    She is gearing up and eager to try.


    "Miao Miao hasn''t entered the room through the window for a long time."


    Duan Xiayou thought of the incident when he and his younger sister participated in the show before, and the other party squatted outside the window and knocked on the window.


    It is also good to let the younger brother feel it.


    He didn''t stop.


    Tens of seconds later.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Tuanzi squatted on the windowsill, knocking on the window cheerfully.


    No answer.


    "Fourth senior brother, if you don''t open the window, Miao Miao will pry the window."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a burning gaze. She turned her head and saw a guest standing on the balcony of a hotel across the street, waving excitedly at her.


    Tuanzi doesn''t understand very well, but the other party is so enthusiastic, so she should also greet warmly.


    She also waved her hand vigorously.


    The other party got even more excited, and even took out his mobile phone to take pictures.


    Tuanzi hurriedly made a victory gesture to the camera.


    After greeting the enthusiastic stranger, Tuanzi really started to pry the window open, and after prying open a gap, she flowed in like a cat and landed on the floor.


    This is a single room with only one bed and one bathroom. After she landed, she could see the quilt on the bed.


    "Hey? Where did the fourth brother go?"


    Tuanzi found that the quilt was raised, and Li Zhou was nowhere to be seen.


    And this arched arc doesn''t look like a person no matter what!


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Return to the original form, no, the reduced original form, before at home, did he not change?¡¿


    It''s just that both the system and Tuanzi are puzzled that the last time Li Zhou changed back to his original form, it was because he was a newcomer and his mental strength was unstable.


    In the beginning, this world suppressed him, and he couldn''t return to his original form. As a result, one day when his mental power soared and he broke through the barrier, he would become his original form. Later, Li Zhou worked hard to eat and sleep, controlled his mental power, and could freely choose whether to change back to his original form.


    "It may be acclimatization."


    Tuanzi looked for a reason for his senior brother, and at the same time stepped forward and lifted the quilt.


    There is a little black panther under the white quilt in the hotel, sleeping in a ball.


    "Wow, so cute!"


    Tuanzi picked up the little black panther and circled happily.


    The little black panther woke up, the animal pupils stared at her, and suddenly "meowed" a few times.


    Tuanzi subconsciously imitated him.


    But soon, she realized something was wrong.


    "Brother, it''s Miao Miao, even if you are in the form of a beast, you can still speak human language, right?"


    She clearly remembered that changing back to the original form would not prevent the fourth senior brother from speaking human words.


    "Meow~"


    A cute meow came.


    Duanzi''s heart suddenly became soft.


    "If you don''t speak human language, don''t speak human language. You are cute and you have a reason."


    She is very happy to stick to this little black panther.


    The little black panther kept barking in a childish voice.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Stop posting, there must be something wrong. The fourth senior brother now behaves like a cat no differently]


    "Because he is a kitten!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Even if it¡¯s a kitten, it¡¯s not enough to refuse to speak human words, unless you can¡¯t speak¡¿


    Tie Tie paused.


    Duanzi hugged the sticky cat and went to open the door.


    Seeing the little black leopard, Duan Xiayou hurriedly pushed him in.


    After confirming that the surveillance camera in the corridor couldn''t capture this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Closing the door, he asked Li Zhou, "Junior Brother, why did you suddenly change back to your original shape?"


    The little black panther let out a lazy ''meow''.


    Just this sound made Duan Xiayou''s face change drastically.


    He clearly remembered that Ji Zhangzhuo used to tease the fourth junior brother and asked him to meow like a cat, but the fourth junior brother refused no matter what. Once the Fourth Junior Brother even turned into a black panther several meters high, and sent Ji Zhangzhuo flying with one paw.


    "Junior brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    He reached out to lift the little black panther up, and the latter hid directly in Tuanzi''s arms, making a pitiful ''meow''.


    Tuanzi quickly protected the little black panther.


    "Eldest brother, you scare the fourth brother."


    "No," Duan Xiayou sought Tan Taiyi''s approval, "Don''t you think Fourth Junior Brother is doing something wrong?"


    The man with white hair and blond eyes nodded, and he glanced at Zhen Hao Wei seemingly inadvertently, who still had a simple and honest face.


    "I raised a civet."


    Zhen Hao Wei took the initiative and said: "I often grill spirit fish for it, does fourth junior brother want to eat fish? I can grill it."


    Duanzi couldn''t help swallowing.


    It is a craft that makes even the gods of Daluo excited, I want to try it!


    "Little cat, do you want to eat?"


    The senior brother called Kitty Mao just turned his back on the real Hao Wei, as if he was not interested in the grilled fish he was talking about.


    "Okay, if you don''t eat it, then Miaomiao..." Tuanzi glanced at Zhen Hao Wei, "Can I eat it?"


    "I''ll do it for you next time."


    Li Zhou¡¯s changes made Hao Wei sure that there was something wrong with his cooking skills, and he didn¡¯t dare to cook for his junior sister.


    Duanzi has a flat mouth, and can only cling to the little black panther.


    While waiting for the little black panther to eat dinner, Tuanzi gestured around the room with a wooden sword.


    Seeing something that moved, the little black panther who was eating jumped straight over, trying to stretch out its claws to grab the top of the wooden sword.


    "Do you want to play?"


    The dumpling waved left and right.


    The little black panther jumped around in place.


    Tuanzi laughed while teasing: "Fourth senior brother, do you really think of yourself as a cat?"


    As soon as the words fell, the little black panther, who was very interested in wooden swords, barked twice.


    Tuanzi froze.


    While the little black panther was barking, he also ran over to rub his legs.


    After rubbing his legs, he raised his head again and let out a proud ''cluck''.


    Tuanzi finally admitted that something was wrong with this fourth senior brother.


    She moved to Duan Xiayou''s side and tugged on Duan Xiayou''s sleeve.


    "Fourth senior brother may meow, but it is absolutely impossible to bark or cluck, right?"


    Duan Xiayou was already unable to support his forehead.


    His limited experience cannot solve Li Zhou''s dilemma.


    "Seventh Junior Brother, do you have such a situation?"


    He asked the new junior brother for advice.


    The young chef stiffened, hesitating whether to tell the truth.


    The door of the room was pushed open.


    Tantai Yi, who went out temporarily, is back.


    He handed Tuanzi a box, walked up to the clucking little black panther, squatted down, and stroked the little black panther''s head.


    The little black panther shook off his hand in disdain, stood up straight, like a little monkey, dexterously shuttled back and forth in the room.


    Tuanzi held the snack box and opened his mouth wide, "I didn''t expect Fourth Senior Brother to be so versatile!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： Extremes must be reversed

    Chapter 656 Extremes must be reversed


    "Forced to be multi-talented." Tantai Yi said lightly.


    He glanced at the restless real Hao Wei.


    "I asked people and checked the monitoring. Before the fourth junior brother went back to the room, he went to borrow the kitchen with you. The chef there said that you cook for the fourth junior brother. Can I think that the fourth junior brother is because you ate your cooking?" The food became like this?"


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Senior Brother Seven, did you do it?"


    Hao Wei couldn''t take it anymore, he stood up and apologized.


    "He became like this because he ate the meals I made. Although he can imitate those animals, those foods are full of supplements, which are very good for his body!"


    He wanted to take revenge on this black-hearted leopard, but he didn''t intend to hurt him.


    It''s just that Tan Taiyi does not only look at the results, but also the process.


    "Sometimes, some pranks seem harmless, but they will actually leave hidden dangers."


    He had no expression on his face, and even squatted on the ground, maintaining the movement of preparing to touch Li Zhou, while the tall and real Hao Wei stood up, casting a huge shadow.


    Even so, Tantai Yi''s aura is better than that of the opponent.


    "You are new here, maybe you don''t understand this world. Unlike us, Fourth Junior Brother must never change back to his original form in a strange place. Once evidence is left, we may not be able to keep him."


    Real Hao Wei shrinks his neck, admitting his mistake honestly.


    Tuanzi looked left and right, and made a suggestion, "Don''t apologize to us, you can wait for the fourth brother to change back, and apologize to him. Only he can forgive you, or not forgive you."


    She walked up to Tantai Yi with the snack box in her arms, and whispered, "Senior brother, do you want to eat snacks with me?"


    Zhen Hao Wei looked at Tan Taiyi nervously. It seemed that as long as Tantai Yi said he was willing to eat, it meant he was not angry. Of the few senior brothers he has been in contact with so far, what he is most afraid of is actually this third senior brother who is so immortal and the most powerful.


    "Sweeter."


    Tan Taiyi looked down at the snack box, "It would be better to serve it with scented tea."


    "Miao Miao go prepare scented tea!"


    Tuanzi cheered, and when she turned to leave, the little black panther transformed into a monkey rushed over, hung on her body, and wrapped itself around Tuanzi''s neck like a snake.


    The man with white hair and golden eyes immediately took him off.


    He taught with a cold face: "Miao Miao will be uncomfortable."


    The little black panther twisted himself into a twist and wrapped it around Tantai Yi''s wrist.


    Duanzi was amazed.


    "What kind of food can have such an effect? ??Also, Brother Seven, when will Brother Four change back?"


    "It will take two or three hours."


    Really Hao Wei started weakly, "He eats more."


    "Two or three hours, then..."


    Duanzi realized, "Four, five or six hours?"


    Really Hao Wei shrank his neck and dared not make a sound.


    "He, he eats more."


    Duanzi was thoughtful.


    She was not in a hurry to ask, and ran to make scented tea, drank scented tea and ate snacks with a few senior brothers, and while the real Hao Wei was relaxing, she directly slapped her face.


    "Seventh senior brother, tell the truth, do the food you cook have special effects?"


    Zhen Hao Wei leaned back.


    "Junior Sister, how do you know that I am a food cultivator? I never said that!"


    Duanzi looked contemptuously.


    "You say you are a chef, but you also say that you are in the Qi training period. When you enter the Tao, you usually choose a direction, such as the alchemy talisman cultivation tool master. Choose the most suitable or the best direction, and the speed of cultivation will be faster, right? .¡±


    She has a universal system, and she remembers everything the system has said! She is the cub with the best memory!


    Zhen Hao Wei touched his big head.


    "Junior Sister, you are so smart. I am indeed a food cultivator. I once got a secret book called "Extreme Things Must Be Reversed."


    Tuanzi knows that extremes will reverse, and this will have a bad feeling.


    "Tell me specifically."


    When she said this, she moved in the direction of the other two senior brothers.


    As for Li Zhou, his energy was exhausted by imitating too many animals, and he started to fall asleep again.


    "Extreme things must be reversed," Zhen Hao Wei stammered, "the more delicious the food I cook, the more likely people who eat it will have some strange reactions. Of course, these foods are still good, but not as good as when they are unpalatable. I made The more unpalatable the food, the more helpful it is to absorb spiritual energy and practice. If ordinary people eat it, it can also enhance their quality. If they are lucky, they may be able to clean up the toxins."


    Tantai Yi, who had been calm all this time, twitched her eyelids.


    He quickly glanced at the senior brother and the junior junior sister from the corner of his eye. Fortunately, the two were in shock at the moment and did not react.


    Tuanzi''s hands were shaking, not only that, but the soft flesh on her cheek was also shaking.


    Compared with the benefits of cooking bad food, she cares more about the side effects of making it delicious.


    "What weird reaction will happen?"


    She pointed to Li Zhou who was sleeping soundly.


    "Think of yourself as cats, dogs, monkeys and snakes?"


    "That''s a good response."


    Zhen Hao Wei gave an example casually.


    "There was a disciple who ate the food I cooked and thought he should be the head of the sect. He broke into the head''s residence overnight and asked him to get out, which aroused the attention of the entire sect. This effect lasted for a day and a night. He was arrogant all day and night. Who It''s no use trying to persuade you."


    What he didn''t say was that he once found out that the disciple personally killed a junior and junior sister for some precious herbs.


    Tuanzi and Duan Xiayou looked at each other.


    "Then when he wakes up..."


    Hao Wei has an innocent face, "He was expelled from the sect. He is an inner sect disciple, quite talented. After he was expelled from the sect, many disciples who didn''t like him spread the news everywhere, and other sects did not dare to accept him. .¡±


    "That''s it," Tuanzi fantasized about the scene, "No master wants to sleep well, and suddenly a disciple barged in and told him to get out."


    Zhen Hao Wei also cited other examples.


    "An elder ate the dishes I made, broke into another elder''s birthday banquet, and apologized to the other party, saying that he should not have snatched the other party''s green plums, and he should not have let the other party''s green plums be stolen for the sake of a high-grade spiritual treasure in the secret realm. Qingmei is going to die."


    Zhen Hao Wei still had an innocent face, "The elder who got the Lingbao once went to a secret realm with his lover and several disciples, and in the end he was the only one who survived. The elder who was celebrating his birthday has always admired the elder''s lover, and almost fell in love with him because of his love. The death of the woman is obsessive."


    Duanzi smelled of melon.


    "The side effects of two consecutive dishes are to amplify the emotions of the diners. One is the strongest desire of the other party, and the other is the most worrying thing of the other party. After the villain apologized, what did the longevity elder do?"


    "Ah, he drank too much and accidentally destroyed half of the villain...cough cough, the elder''s dantian, the scoundrel...cough cough, the elder''s cultivation base plummeted, not as good as many inner disciples, and was later deprived of the position of elder, Become an ordinary manager. Later, this manager went to the secret realm and never came back."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 657： foreign fans

    Chapter 657 Foreign fans


    The elder''s actions deserved such an end, but his intuition told Tuanzi that the seventh senior brother played an extremely critical role in this matter.


    "Senior Brother Seven," she looked at the handsome Seventh Brother, "Are you really just cooking and not doing anything else?"


    The new senior brother looks very upright, giving people a feeling of ''Look, I am a good and honest person''.


    Tuanzi also felt that this senior brother was very simple and honest at first. Just referring to the second senior brother, the second senior brother is very young, many people mistake him for a student when he goes out, but in fact the second senior brother is an old fox, he is very cunning.


    Having learned from the past, Tuanzi couldn''t believe his eyes anymore.


    The real Hao Wei still has an innocent face.


    In normal times, this expression can still deceive people. But Tuanzi, Ji Zhangzhuo, and Li Zhou often face innocent faces, but these three people have more than one small idea.


    ¡°I just cook.¡±


    Zhen Hao Wei said innocently: "After practicing "The Extremes of Things Must Be Reversed", the rest of the things are out of my control. It may be that the food made for several years is delicious, or it may be the other way around. If I had known this, I should not have practiced it in the first place. This is the secret book."


    Tuanzi looked at him suspiciously, then looked back at the other two senior brothers.


    Duan Xiayou didn''t think much about it, but Tantai Yi pointed out, "Those two people are amplifying a certain emotion in their hearts, so they are like this. Why is the fourth junior brother imitating different animals?"


    He didn''t think that Li Zhou would regard himself as a cat, dog, monkey or other animals.


    Li Zhou has obviously adapted to his identity as an orc. But if he really wanted to worry about it, he felt that Li Zhou wanted to be a pure human being.


    If he was just a pure human being, when the disaster came, he would not have exposed the orcs and became a hero who was expelled. However, if it was just a pure human being without the power of orcs, it would be difficult for Li Zhou to survive the disaster and save some people.


    This is also the reason why Li Zhou has no regrets so far. He was expelled, but he did what he wanted to do and saved the people he wanted to save.


    Duanzi was awakened successfully, and Xiaorou''s face showed a sudden realization.


    "That''s right, fourth senior brother won''t treat himself as many small animals, seventh senior brother, are you doing things secretly?"


    True Hao Wei does not admit it.


    If he admits it, it proves that he has played tricks on Li Zhou, and it also proves that he is very narrow-minded and deliberately took revenge on Li Zhou.


    "I don''t think he is naturally black now."


    Duan Xiayou approached Tantai Yi and commented, "It''s just pure white on the outside and black on the inside, many things are intentional, alas."


    He patted Tantai Yi''s shoulder earnestly.


    "Now you are the only honest person in our division, you must keep it."


    Tantai said: "..."


    Tuanzi had nothing to do with the seventh senior brother who refused to admit it, but it was dark and Li Zhou hadn''t woken up, so she could only go back to her room to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s semi-finals and finals.


    This night is not peaceful.


    David is a well-known blogger on a social platform on the Internet. He often edits some film and television dramas. His sharp comments make each of his videos very popular.


    But recently, this blogger became a fan of a little girl in a certain country, and was overwhelmed by her superb martial arts.


    Before the start of the exchange match, many netizens on the Internet were not optimistic about this little girl, and thought that the videos related to her were all special effects. But after careful study, David confirmed again and again that these were real skills, not special effects.


    No matter how popular the martial arts videos are, they are not as popular as those that use special effects for ridicule.


    In any country, there are people like this, you can never wake them up with the truth. After all, you can''t wake someone who is pretending to be asleep.


    David was furious, and even made a bet with some bloggers who spoke extremely badly.


    Shortly afterwards, the exchange match began. On the first day of the competition, his new idol became a blockbuster and successfully slapped him in the face. Only some of the remaining people are still muttering, this is only the preliminary round, this is just a coincidence, the person named John is too weak.


    On the second day of the group match, his new idol slapped him in the face again. This time, there were quite a few fewer people shouting and barraged.


    On the fourth day, the 32-to-12, 12-to-8, and 8-to-4 games completely blocked the mouths of the last group of people.


    Those who bet against David had to apologize publicly. On an impulse, David ran to a hotel near the exchange venue and booked a room.


    He really wanted to meet his idol. If you can''t see it, working close to the idol can also make him creative.


    The result of the spring of creativity is that he actually spent only two hours editing the famous scene in the idol competition, and posted it on the Internet with suitable music, which quickly attracted a lot of praise.


    Not only that, in order to promote the idol and let more people know about this super-strength little girl, he also privately chatted with many bloggers, asking them to share and forward. For this reason, he either agreed to post a joint video with them, or was willing to help introduce a few advertisers.


    A few bloggers have a lot of fans, and many people have a kind of blind trust in the people they admire, as long as they are recommended by the other party, they will say yes.


    Less than half an hour after this video was posted, the popularity of Tuanzi on the Internet soared again.


    Satisfied with the data, David stretched himself to the balcony to breathe fresh air. Then, he saw an idol climbing the window!


    It was his last restraint not to bark on the spot.


    David waved vigorously.


    The idol also waved vigorously.


    David almost passed out from happiness. At this time, he can still maintain his professionalism and take out his mobile phone to take pictures. And after the idol successfully drilled the window, it was quickly edited into a video and uploaded to the Internet.


    In order to avoid the idol being misunderstood, he also specifically stated that all the contestants lived in this hotel, and the idol lived in this room. She just forgot to bring the key and went through the window.


    The video became popular as soon as it was released.


    Many netizens prefer videos that are close to life. It¡¯s so down-to-earth to forget to bring the keys to climb the window.


    ¡¾Down to earth? Keep your eyes open and see, she is climbing a window twenty floors away]


    ¡¾Yi Gao Bold and Bold¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t this a hundred times more beautiful than the exchange competition? ¡¿


    ¡¾Pink is powder¡¿


    Tuanzi is still sleeping, not knowing that David''s video has helped him gain a lot of fans.


    The system couldn''t sleep. It counted the falling reputation points and almost laughed out loud.


    In the same night, Li Zhou could not sleep soundly.


    He had a very long dream, dreaming that he turned into a cat, meowing and meowing around his master all day long. It turned into a dog again, full of energy, jumping around. Also turned into a monkey and played on a swing in the apartment. It even turns into a snake and likes to wrap itself around human necks and wrists.


    "What are these things?"


    When the sky was getting dark, Li Zhou murmured something. When he opened his eyes, he sat up slowly, pressing his aching temples.


    "etc¡­"


    The scenes after returning to the original form flashed into his mind, and he slowly widened his eyes.


    "Isn''t it a dream?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 658： Like a teacher, there must be a disciple

    Chapter 658 Like a teacher, there must be an apprentice


    Tuanzi was thinking about the fourth senior brother. After washing up early in the morning, he didn''t care about eating and warming up, so he ran to the door of Li Zhou''s room, turned his body sideways, and put his ears on the door panel.


    "This breathing sound, I should have woken up."


    After making sure the other party was awake, she knocked on the door.


    "Brother, it''s Miao Miao, please open the door."


    No one opened the door.


    "Why?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head in confusion, and from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the corridor window again.


    "Brother, if you don''t open the door, then Miao Miao has climbed the window."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened.


    The man was wearing a white vest, showing his strong muscles, covering his face with one hand.


    "Brother, what are you doing covering your face?"


    Li Zhou didn''t want to answer, so he changed the subject.


    "You go to eat first, and follow the other brothers to prepare for the game. When you play, I will definitely be there."


    Duanzi is not in a hurry.


    The semi-finals in the morning and the finals in the afternoon are all arranged in a relatively later place, and the time in the front is used for publicity.


    With her little hands behind her back, she deliberately looked up and down Li Zhou with a straight face.


    "Is there any aftereffect from yesterday''s meal?"


    "No!"


    Li Zhou immediately put down his hands and emphasized, "I will never imitate cats, dogs and monkeys again!"


    The little girl in front of him didn''t speak, but opened her mouth slightly, looking at him in surprise.


    Li Zhou hurriedly covered his face, but it was too late.


    "how so?"


    Tuanzi jumped up and almost hit the door frame. She threw herself into Li Zhou''s arms, held his face, and looked left and right.


    "Brother, it''s really hard to get a blush with your skin, but you did it this time!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Are you still proud of him? ¡¿


    Li Zhou has wheat-like skin, healthy and beautiful complexion, but not easy to blush. In other words, most people can''t find it when they blush.


    But this time, there was an obvious blush on his face, which couldn''t go away no matter what.


    Duanzi was surprised but also worried.


    "Is this also a sequela? No, let''s go to Brother Seven!"


    Li Zhou backed away silently. After returning to the room, he closed the room with a ''slap'', expressing with practical actions that he did not want to see anyone.


    Duanzi is still in a hurry.


    "No way, your skin color is not suitable for wearing two lumps of red, it looks like an opera singer."


    Paused, she sneaked a glance at Li Zhou and said, "It''s not handsome, it''s funny."


    In order to get back the handsome fourth senior brother, she decided to find the real Hao Wei herself.


    Li Zhou held him in his arms, not allowing him to run away.


    "Brother?"


    The system can''t stand it anymore.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you think it is possible, he remembered what happened yesterday, and he was always ashamed, so his face turned red, and he couldn''t get it off? ¡¿


    The dumpling was stunned.


    Shy fourth brother, let''s take a look.


    Duanzi stared wide-eyed, and wanted to take out his phone to take a picture.


    Li Zhou, who has always been obedient and obedient, quickly blocked the camera.


    "Hey, just take a picture and keep it as a souvenir. How about Miao Miao helping you back to normal after taking the picture?"


    "Don''t show it to others, just keep it in your phone."


    "Yeah!"


    Tuanzi took the photo confidently, "Brother, don''t worry, Miao Miao always keeps what he says. If he doesn''t keep what he says, he will punish Miao Miao for a month...no candy for a week!"


    Not eating sugar is a cruel punishment for her.


    Li Zhou believed in the sincerity of the junior sister, and took a photo in cooperation.


    After taking the photo, Tuanzi jumped down, ran to the bathroom, and applied cold water to Li Zhou''s face.


    Not only that, she also coaxed the other party, "It''s nothing, we are not people who like to gossip, and no one took pictures or videos yesterday, even if someone spread gossip, you have a thick skin, if you don''t admit it, everyone has no proof."


    Li Zhou was taught.


    Just listen to the tone of junior sister, she is very skilled!


    Li Zhou humbly asked for advice.


    "Hey," Tuanzi grabbed a towel and pressed it on Li Zhou''s face, proudly, "Master bought a roast chicken and put it on the table, and then went out again, Miao Miao tore off a chicken leg and ate it When he came back, he asked Miao Miao, and Miao Miao said that he hadn''t eaten it, and that the chicken lacked a leg."


    She shook her head, "I learned this from Master. Before he gave Miao Miao a pack of candies, Miao Miao counted them carefully before going to bed, and there were thirty-two in total. But when she woke up and counted again the next day, there were only twenty-five."


    While talking, Tuanzi became angry.


    "Only the master has the ability to take away the candy without alarming Miao Miao. Miao Miao asked him, but he said that Miao Miao didn''t see it with his own eyes, so you can''t slander him!"


    The two masters and apprentices demonstrated a truth with practical actions.


    Where there is a teacher, there must be an apprentice!


    Li Zhou had a good impression of Master.


    He tried to argue for Master, "Maybe the mouse stole it."


    "hehe!"


    Tuanzi sneered, but this expression was a bit cute on her chubby face.


    "Which little mouse would untie the rope from the oil-paper bag and tie it back?"


    Li Zhou was speechless.


    Maybe it was due to distraction, he no longer thought about what happened yesterday, and he could indeed deny it cheekily, the blush on his face finally disappeared.


    The brothers and sisters went out to eat holding hands. When they met the real Hao Wei, Tuanzi said hello, but Li Zhou couldn''t help but smile.


    Really Hao Wei has a thick face, as if he didn''t see Li Zhou''s hostility.


    Because of the high popularity of this exchange match, after discussion, some tickets for the semi-finals and finals can be distributed for free, and people from various countries staying in the country are invited to watch.


    There are many ways to invoice, and as of last night, almost all of them have been issued.


    The organizer was very nervous at first, worried that some people would not come if they got a ticket, but when they left the venue in the morning, they found a long line outside, and everyone was waiting for the ticket to enter.


    Although they have different skin colors and different languages, everyone is discussing with relish.


    Waiting for the group to enter the semi-finals, what they heard was the shouts of the audience around them.


    Everyone cheered in different languages.


    The lens also truthfully recorded all this.


    ¡¾I hate it so much! Why am I not in that country! ¡¿


    ¡¾that is! Why didn''t the organizer ask for an invoice earlier? Say it sooner and I''ll be there! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wrong billions! ¡¿


    ¡¾Strongly recommend selling tickets for the next session! ¡¿


    ¡¾What if there is no Miao Miao next year¡¿


    ¡¾As long as the viewing rate is high enough, I am willing to buy it¡¿


    ¡¾So proud, Miao Miao has gone abroad, and I found that there are many bloggers on the Internet who are her fans, blowing rainbow farts is disgusting¡¿


    ¡¾Yes, especially that David, he actually lived near Miao Miao, not only greeted Miao Miao, but also took a picture of Miao Miao going through the window¡¿


    ¡¾Drilling the window, this picture is so familiar¡¿


    ¡¾Stop talking, the game has started¡¿


    There is no suspense about the result of the semi-finals.


    However, the strength of the players who can get here is not bad, and Tuanzi still took a little effort to win the victory.


    During this process, both she and her opponent showed off their skills to the fullest, and both sides were very enthusiastic.


    Not long after, the other group also decided the winner. The person who qualified was an acquaintance of Tuanzi, the curly-haired black-eyed man who was challenged by Tuanzi but refused.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 659： The picture is too beautiful

    The contestants had plenty of time to eat and rest before the final.


    Although Tuanzi felt that he must be the champion, seeing the seriousness of the seniors, he still cooperated with their arrangements.


    After finishing her meal, she obediently went back to her room to rest.


    Seeing this, Zhen Hao Wei slipped out and found the opponent of the junior sister finals in a short while.


    This man with curly hair is exercising.


    After Hao Wei collected his breath to reduce his sense of presence, people who came and went didn''t notice him.


    After watching in silence for a long time, a voice came from behind, "Do you really want to cook for him?"


    The young chef looked back and found that the fourth senior brother was leaning against the pillar with his arms folded, looking at him with a half-smile.


    "The meals you cook are definitely not just an effect of amplifying the emotions in your heart."


    Like myself, Li Zhou suffered for a long time because of his identity as an orc, but he has long since let go of it after experiencing so much. Whether it''s a black panther, or a beast like a cat or dog, he can accept it.


    How could something that he had let go of make him act like that after eating?


    "You are not stupid. If you practice a secret book, you will be led by this secret book for the rest of your life. You will never practice."


    There are many deceitful places in "The Extremes of Things", even so, the real Hao Wei is willing to practice. It can be seen that there is a huge benefit in it, which is enough for him to ignore the side effects and insist on practicing.


    Hao Wei had an innocent face, "Brother is very smart, but I don''t want to say it."


    Li Zhou held his breath.


    He once thought that the sixth junior brother Dongmenxi was annoying enough, but he didn''t expect the seventh junior brother to be even better. What''s more, Dongmenxi is a bit of a bear at best, and he is bluntly showing that he is such a person. The seventh junior brother is good at disguising, look at how honest he is, how honest is he?


    "Junior sister doesn''t need you to do extra things," Li Zhou reminded him depressedly, "If you do something to this opponent, junior sister will definitely be angry. Or do you not trust junior sister''s strength?"


    Zhen Hao Wei rubbed his head, "I didn''t do anything, I didn''t say anything, Fourth Senior Brother, don''t slander me. The master said that the disciples of the Tianyun Sect must behave in an upright manner, and I will not sneak up on you secretly."


    Li Zhou didn''t believe it at all.


    He even suspected that the disciple discovered that the sect master secretly practiced magic arts, and this junior was responsible for it.


    Now, he is even more curious about how this junior brother crossed over.


    This seemingly simple and honest junior brother will surely break the sky of that world, right?


    The first time I traveled, it was said that I found out that the head of the sect committed murder, so what about the second time?


    Li Zhou glanced at his junior brother''s face and shuddered.


    The two returned to the hotel near the venue together.


    While passing by the garden, the two heard a small voice, and the other party spoke almost in a breathy voice. No matter how strong the two were, they couldn''t hear clearly.


    Li Zhou couldn''t hear the specific content, but he could hear the identities of the two.


    "It''s them?"


    An inexplicable intuition made Li Zhou detour and approach.


    Within a few minutes, he saw two familiar people in a field of flowers, who were also the underdogs of his junior sister¡ªJohn and Mike.


    Seeing these two people, he had a bad feeling. After all, the performance of the two in the past few days has made people realize how narrow-minded and unaffected these two foreigners are.


    "who are they?"


    When Hao Wei came, he had already missed the previous game, and he couldn''t understand foreign languages, so he didn''t know about the two of them.


    Li Zhou ignored it. After listening for a while, he couldn''t hear clearly.


    He doesn''t really understand the IQ of these two people. If you really want to tell a secret, you should choose a private space, not a place like the garden where people will come at any time. But when they came to the garden, one by one spoke in a breathy voice. Isn''t the person who said it tired? Are people tired of listening?


    He was listening, and saw the real Hao Wei take out two pastries wrapped in oil paper from his pocket, his expression changed.


    This leopard still remembers eating the same pastry yesterday, and then... "Are you going to let them eat it?"


    He was thinking about how to make these two people eat it, when he saw the real Hao Wei appear in front of the two people as quickly as lightning, knocked with one hand, the two opened their mouths, and two pieces of pastry fell into their mouths respectively, and again Knocking with one hand, the two swallowed the pastry.


    Li Zhou: "..." People really can''t be judged by their appearances!


    John and Mike were forced to eat some pastry without seeing the face of the person in front of them clearly.


    The pastry is delicious, the most delicious thing they have ever eaten in their life... No, the point is how can they eat something of unknown origin?


    Only when such an idea came into being, the two of them couldn''t help ''meowing''.


    After a while, the two yelled ''Bow-Wow'' again.


    There happened to be a customer passing by nearby, and the two rushed over, rubbing the customer''s leg enthusiastically.


    That is a couple.


    The man slapped the two of them as soon as he shook his hands, and put his arms around his girlfriend to find the security guard of the hotel, saying that suspicious people had sneaked in.


    When John Mike''s teammates arrived, two tall men were lying on the ground, writhing like a snake. But they are burly, and they really don''t have the temperament of snakes, so the picture looks terrible.


    The teammates were already ashamed because of them, but they didn''t want to care about it. It can be seen that someone was filming a video, and they still pinched their noses to drag them.


    This pull will cause trouble.


    John and Mike entangled them like snakes. The scene was so beautiful that passers-by couldn''t bear to look directly at it, so they could only take pictures with their eyes covered.


    Li Zhou saw goose bumps all over his body.


    He''s glad he''s an orc now. After eating those meals and pastries, he changed back to his original shape, and even shrank himself into a cute little leopard. The little leopard''s actions are still very cute, not hot-eyed.


    Look at the real Hao Wei again, watching this scene with relish.


    This junior is more terrifying than imagined!


    He reminded: "We don''t know what they are talking about, so it''s not good to punish them like this?"


    Really Hao Wei shrugged.


    "You know them, which proves that they are contestants. But you don''t participate, and the one who has conflicts with them is the younger junior sister. Everyone who targets the younger junior sister is wrong. Even if they make a mistake, I would rather kill by mistake..."


    Seemingly aware of his slip of the tongue, he quickly shut up and continued to show that honest and somewhat silly expression.


    Li Zhou looked at him meaningfully.


    He came to two conclusions. One is that this seemingly stupid junior is actually shrewd and unscrupulous, and there are really only three senior brothers in their sect who are honest. The second is, although the seventh junior brother looks harmless to humans and animals, which makes people feel safe, but in fact he is still deeply influenced by the world of cultivation, and his style is quite sturdy, ignoring the law.


    No matter what John Mike''s purpose of returning to the hotel was at this time, after they ate the pastry, they couldn''t do anything. Not only failed to achieve the goal, but also became the laughing stock of hotel guests and netizens.


    Turning his head, Li Zhou told Duan Xiayou and Tantaiyi about it.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes said precisely: "He hasn''t been to the kitchen again, that''s the pastry made yesterday. The same batch of pastries has similar effects, which may have something to do with his thinking when cooking."


    Hearing this, Li Zhou was thoughtful.

 Chapter 660： champion

    Chapter 660 Champion


    The final of the martial arts exchange competition gained unprecedented popularity, the audience in the venue was full, and the number of online viewers in the live broadcast room was steadily increasing.


    The organizers laughed from ear to ear, and most of the defeated contestants also showed proud expressions when they saw this picture.


    People like John Mike are a minority after all. Most people love martial arts deeply and hope that martial arts can be seen by more people.


    And every international exchange allows them to learn martial arts from other countries.


    The collision, exchange and integration of cultures finally form a new style in the new era.


    On the basis of retaining the tradition, keep innovating. Perhaps in a hundred years, their current innovations will become classics and history. There will be future generations who will continue to innovate on their basis.


    This is the inheritance and evolution of culture.


    There are only two people left in the ring.


    A tall man, even wearing long-sleeved trousers, you can see the powerful explosive power hidden under his muscles.


    One is over one meter tall, only five or six years old, with baby fat on his face, **** eyes, moist and shiny, and full of fighting spirit.


    At the end of the race schedule, no one has spoken badly about this little girl. On the contrary, most people believe that she can win the championship.


    Even if she believes that she will win the game, there are only a lot of people watching the game, and there are only a lot of people cheering for her opponent.


    A smooth game requires a well-matched opponent. A famous player also needs a strong opponent.


    There is no powerful opponent, and no one will discover the excellence of the final winner. People who are more and more tolerant are willing to give the same warm applause to the losers.


    Second place can also be remembered.


    ¡¾Ahhh Miaomiao, my female goose, Mama is here¡¿


    ¡¾come on! Come on¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao will win¡¿


    ¡¾You guys are too exaggerated, the barrage is so dense that I can¡¯t even see the face of the female goose clearly¡¿


    ¡¾You can block barrage¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao¡¯s opponent is quite handsome¡¿


    ¡¾This person looks familiar¡¿


    ¡¾Only the object of Miao Miao¡¯s challenge on the first day, but he didn¡¯t accept Miao Miao¡¯s challenge¡¿


    ¡¾Walking around, he still has to fight Miaomiao, the mood must be very complicated¡¿


    In the group arena, Tuanzi held the wooden sword and raised his chin proudly, "Look, I challenged you before, but you didn''t accept it, now I still have to fight against Miao Miao."


    The curly-haired black-eyed man blinked blankly.


    "I don''t understand." He replied in his native language.


    The system translated for the dumpling.


    Those who want to speak harshly remember to scratch their ears and cheeks.


    She put the small wooden sword aside, stretched out her fleshy claws and began to gesture. Seeing that her opponent was still in a daze, she started jumping around again, her expression becoming more and more exaggerated.


    The opponent still looked at a loss.


    He commented on Tuanzi''s performance, "Dancing? I can''t, you dance very cutely."


    The system faithfully translates.


    Tuanzi picked up the small wooden sword depressed.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It¡¯s time to put learning foreign languages ??on the agenda¡¿


    I can¡¯t even make harsh words that the other party can understand, so depressed!


    Since there is no way to communicate before the game, we can only use force to speak.


    To make it to the final, the man with curly hair and black eyes is not bad.


    What he studied was also the traditional martial arts of their country, some of which were similar to Tuanzi''s martial arts. According to the development of martial arts in their country, they should have learned the martial arts of the Tuanzi country, and then innovated on this basis to become more suitable for their own people.


    The two played back and forth, and the audience was dazzled.


    Different from live audiences, netizens can see the replay of a trick.


    The staff slowed down the speed many times, so that everyone can see clearly how the two made moves and dodged.


    ¡¾A master''s move is powerful¡¿


    ¡¾I didn¡¯t expect this man to be pretty good¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao dodges so fast¡¿


    ¡¾Do you have any guesses?¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t worry about what to do, just make the game exciting¡¿


    Almost an hour later, Tuanzi kicked the opponent''s weapon with both feet at high speed, kicking the opponent back steadily, and kicked the opponent off the ring with a flying kick. She herself used her strength to fly into the air, looking down at all the audience.


    Everyone needs to look up to her, but no one complains.


    She had her back to the light, and everyone couldn''t see her face clearly. At this moment, she felt that she was extremely tall and powerful, and even had the urge to worship her.


    ¡¾Ahhh! ¡¿


    ¡¾Ho Ho Ho! ¡¿


    The screen in the live broadcast room was occupied by various modal particles.


    When everyone calms down, Tuanzi will be on the podium.


    The organizer prepared a gold-plated trophy for the first place.


    Duanzi held this somewhat light trophy, after thinking about it, he simply put the trophy on his head and took a group photo with everyone.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Do you feel that putting the trophy on your head makes you look taller¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    Duanzi is a little proud.


    But when she saw the finished product of the photo, she was dumbfounded.


    Those contestants are tall and big, even with the trophy on their heads, Tuanzi is very short.


    She stood in the middle of the crowd like this, like a small table with trophies. In other words, she is the trophy itself, a photo tool.


    "Oh no!"


    Tuanzi was extremely depressed.


    She was still depressed until the plane back home.


    The system can only persuade her to pay attention next time.


    "Hmph, next time Miao Miao won first place and won''t be a photo tool anymore!"


    Yang Zhi, who took the third place, was sitting nearby. Hearing this, he asked curiously, "Are you going to participate in the next exchange competition?"


    "of course!"


    Tuanzi raised his head and held his chest high, "Miao Miao is now a member of the National Wushu Association. If Miao Miao is needed, Miao Miao will of course come forward."


    "The president will definitely be moved to tears when he hears your words." Yang Zhi half-jokingly said.


    Scanning around, he didn''t find Duan Xiayou and Zhen Haowei. He was a little curious, "Where''s your senior brother and seventh senior brother?"


    "Ah, they don''t like flying, they''re going to take a boat."


    Tuanzi looked away guiltily.


    The real Hao Wei appeared directly abroad, without a domestic household registration, so he couldn''t buy a plane ticket at all. Of course, there is no way to buy a boat ticket.


    Can be better smuggled by ship.


    Tuanzi, who has always been law-abiding, picked his fingers guilty and fell silent.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It¡¯s okay, even God acquiesces that he smuggled us here from the cultivation world, he is legal¡¿


    Duanzi shrinks her neck.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But oh, the seventh senior brother seems to have appeared in front of the camera, after returning to China, how do we register for him¡¿


    Brother Wuliu is currently under observation, but sooner or later he will be able to get a registered residence.


    But the real Hao Wei, who has already shown his face, will find it difficult to apply for a household registration, unless a miracle happens.


    Tuanzi and the others returned to Jiang City first.


    As soon as the door of the villa was pushed open, there was a ''bang bang'' sound.


    Colorful confetti falling from the sky.


    "Congratulations!"


    "Happy to win the championship!"


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide.


    "Wow, you are all there!"


    Hiding at home to secretly surprise her, in addition to the eldest brother and the second brother and the three senior brothers who stayed at home, there are also a few cousins.


    Basically, those who have time to come have come.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 661： Matryoshka

    Chapter 661 Miao Miao Matryoshka


    Because she was sure that she would not win a place other than the championship, and because she held the trophy on her head and became a tool for taking pictures, Tuanzi didn''t have much mood swings about winning the championship. She seemed to have completed a very ordinary task. matter.


    It wasn''t until the family gathered together with great fanfare to celebrate for her that she felt the joy of winning the award belatedly.


    "Wow!"


    After seeing the second brother turn sideways, revealing the multi-layered cake behind him, the joy was doubled directly.


    Tuanzi rushed over and hung on Gu Che''s body.


    "Second brother, you are so kind!"


    The chubby face rubbed against Gu Che''s face.


    Gu Che hugged his younger sister with one hand, and glanced at Gu Cheng with some complacency. He raised his eyebrows, as if to say, "Let me just say, as long as you prepare the cake, Miao Miao will be so happy."


    Gu Cheng shook his head helplessly, turned his head to meet his sister''s big shining eyes, and softened his expression, "There are gifts prepared for you by everyone inside."


    Tuanzi held her cheeks in excitement and twisted and twisted. Thanks to Gu Che''s good arm strength, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to hold her firmly.


    "Miaomiao is so happy~"


    As far as she knows, among so many relatives, only a few pay more attention to the sense of ritual, such as Gu Yunmu. But now, people who don''t pay attention to the sense of ceremony specially give her gifts, wish her win the championship, and specially prepare cakes to celebrate together. She felt that she could fly a dozen times in the air without getting tired.


    During the following time, Duanzi happily shared the cake with everyone.


    Because a lot of cakes were wasted on the last birthday, Duanzi felt distressed. After that, no matter who celebrated the birthday, no one wasted cakes. It''s the same this time.


    Holding a piece of cake, Tuanzi strolled to the pile of presents.


    Finding that these gift boxes were neatly arranged together, even forming a sharp hill, she said firmly, "Brother Qi Ze must be in charge of sorting it out."


    "You know my brother too well."


    Gu Yunmu came over.


    He ate himself into a big tabby cat, and he still didn''t forget to complain, "When everyone came over, they put the gifts on the table casually. After my brother saw it, he couldn''t help it, and stayed by the side to tidy up."


    Danzi can already imagine that scene.


    This handsome cousin stood in front of the table with a straight face, his head slightly lowered, and his attitude was as serious as if he was dealing with a contract.


    "It''s very much like Brother Qi Ze."


    Gu Yunmu hummed lightly. He quickly became interested and urged, "Guess which one I sent?"


    Duanzi thought she was the one judging from the appearance of the gift box, looked around with big eyes, pointed to a fancy box and said, "This is it."


    Gu Yunmu looked shocked, "Can you guess it without taking it apart? Miao Miao, you are too smart!"


    Tuanzi raised his head proudly.


    "Anyone can guess it."


    Gu Yunmu didn''t believe it, he thought he was a mysterious and handsome boy.


    With a puffed face, Tuanzi grabbed Gu Qize who was passing by, "Brother Qize, tell me, which gift did Brother Yun Mu prepare?"


    The two brothers arrived in Jiang City at different times, and they really didn''t know what gifts they had prepared for each other.


    But the young president glanced around and quickly locked on to the fancy gift.


    Gu Yunmu had a shocked face.


    Tuanzi raised her head proudly, and grabbed Gu Che again.


    "Do you still need to guess?"


    Gu Che completely disregarded the friendship he had when he watched the horror movie together, and pointed to the gaudy gift box, "It''s his style at first glance, exactly the same as him."


    Gu Yunmu stared at him, and asked cautiously, "What style?"


    Gu Che glanced at him, slightly pursed his lips, "Guess?"


    Gu Yunmu was so angry that he ground his teeth, but his sister was here, so he really didn''t dare to fight Gu Che. Really want to fight, if the younger sister chooses to kiss the second brother, then his heart will be broken!


    This flamboyant man found a brother he was not familiar with.


    Dongmen who was being grabbed had a tigerish face, "What''s the matter?"


    "Which gift do you think I prepared?"


    Dongmenxi''s eyes became more and more unfriendly.


    He suspected that his younger sister''s cousin did it on purpose.


    The household registration has not yet been completed, and there is no job. The savings in Dongmenxi''s hand are pocket money given to him by his senior brothers and sisters.


    The cash-strapped Dongmendong and Dongmenxi had fancy gifts, but unfortunately they couldn¡¯t afford them, and they couldn¡¯t afford them, so they decided to make them themselves.


    Because of this, the two of them were always anxious, afraid of being compared to others, and also afraid that their junior sister would turn them down.


    As a result, this cousin who looked very rich took the initiative to find him.


    This is provocation!


    Even Dongmendong yelled in his heart.


    "Xiaoxi, teach him a lesson!"


    "What kind of eyes do you have?"


    Gu Yunmu put on a handsome pose narcissistically, "I think I''m so handsome, are you fascinated by it?"


    Besides, Tuanzi covered his face with his claws.


    "Brother Yun Mu is hopeless."


    After speaking, she ran away with the plate.


    Within a few seconds, Gu Yunmu''s shout came from behind.


    "Hey? Speak well, why do you use your hands and feet? Let go of my collar, and you will tear it apart...Where are you taking me? Discussion? No, no, no...Brother, Miaomiao, help me!"


    Moving her little ears, Tuanzi climbed onto a chair, dangling her short legs, and ate her own cake happily.


    After eating the cake, she looked left and right, but found that no one was paying attention to her, and ran to the gift pile again, and opened the first box.


    "What a beautiful ceramic doll."


    Tuanzi held up a ceramic doll, grinning, "It looks like Miaomiao."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It was made according to your appearance, there is a box inside the box¡¿


    The dumpling quickly opened and took out another ceramic doll.


    At this time, she found that there was still a small box inside, and quickly opened it again. It was a smaller box.


    Opening multiple boxes in a row, she harvested a total of eight ceramic dolls of different sizes.


    "It seems that the big Miaomiao is carrying a series of small Miaomiao."


    Duanzi sorted the ceramic dolls, and at the same time quickly found the person who gave the gift.


    "Second brother," she deliberately rushed to Gu Che aggressively, "You copied Miao Miao''s idea!"


    Gu Che refused to admit it, "Is there a doll in the gift you gave?"


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t understand the meaning of nesting dolls, but she vaguely understood the meaning of nesting dolls by constantly opening small boxes.


    "No, no."


    "That''s the difference."


    Gu Che couldn''t help but curl his lips when he thought of the ceramic doll his sister gave him for his birthday in the first half of the year. Finding his younger sister looking at him with bright eyes, he quickly straightened the corners of his lips.


    "Besides, I did all of these with my own hands."


    Someone''s voice is getting quieter.


    Duanzi also tried to make it by himself, but he pinched the ugly second brother, and finally had to give up taking out the photo and let the staff pinch it.


    Hearing this, her eyes lit up, and she jumped into Gu Che''s arms.


    "Second brother, your craftsmanship is too good, ten thousand times better than Miao Miao!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 662： Brother is great

    Chapter 662 Second brother is amazing


    No one doesn''t like straightforward compliments, let alone compliments from my sister.


    Gu Che was no longer reserved, and the smile on his face was extraordinarily bright.


    Duanzi happily posted with him, and couldn''t help but ask him how he made the doll so beautifully.


    She went to the store to pinch it herself last time, and after pinching the ugly big brother and second brother, she didn''t have the nerve to burn it.


    "Second brother, are you the kind of genius who knows everything at once?"


    The little meaty face is full of admiration.


    In fact, Gu Che, who has failed many times: "...Maybe, just, it''s very smooth."


    "Wow, the second brother is amazing."


    Tuanzi is also very proud, "Miao Miao has a super powerful second brother!"


    Gu Che looked away guiltily, and accidentally met Gu Cheng''s gaze.


    Oops, brother won''t expose me, will he?


    Tuanzi has only been back for a short time, and has never experienced Gu Che''s student days, so he doesn''t know that Gu Che is a waste of handicrafts. In the past, his parents were busy with work, and his eldest brother helped him do the homework for the manual class in school.


    Gu Che was in a nervous mood, but fortunately Gu Cheng just glanced at it, and quickly looked away, he was relieved.


    Duanzi had a happy meeting with him, and then ran to open other gifts.


    The gaudy Gu Yunmu prepared gaudy gifts. After Gu Qize gained experience, he no longer chose the difficult gift to prepare a cartful of gifts, but carefully selected the gift that he thought was most suitable for the dumpling.


    Other cousins, cousins, and brothers also gave gifts they thought were appropriate.


    Among them, Wen Li and Gu Li''s gifts are very similar. The two created a novel based on Tuanzi, and donated all the copyrights of the novel to Tuanzi.


    Duanzi opened the novel given by Gu Li and read it with relish.


    Gu Zhuo also came over to see his brother''s new work.


    After watching the meeting, he couldn''t help laughing, "Xiao Li has a childlike innocence."


    "Write Miao Miao so cute."


    The dumpling deliberately swayed left and right, and gently bumped into Gu Zhuo.


    "That''s because Miao Miao is cute," Gu Zhuo smiled and supported her, "Xiao Li just restored your cuteness."


    Duanzi suddenly smiled and rolled his eyes.


    Maintaining this good mood, she opened the novel written by Wen Li again.


    The other party solemnly declared on the first page that this is a work he wrote after studying many fairy tales, and it is guaranteed to be warm.


    Duanzi: "...I always feel that the more he emphasizes, the more problematic it will be."


    Gu Zhuo nodded in approval.


    Tuanzi looked around, pulled Gu Yunmu who walked in with a crying face, and warmly invited him to watch it together.


    "You are so warmly invited."


    Gu Yunmu hummed reservedly.


    But after reading the first short story, he couldn''t help rubbing his arms. After reading the second short story, he tried to hide behind the dumpling. After reading the third story, he gave up and ran to find Gu Qize.


    "Brother, I still feel safe by your side."


    Gu Qi Ze: "?" He will never understand his brother''s brain circuit.


    Wait until the dumpling was almost finished, Wen Li came over with a stick in his mouth.


    He said modestly: "This time I wrote barely, but it should be able to catch your eyes."


    As soon as the voice fell, he looked at Shang Tuanzi''s big red eyes.


    "Hey? I wrote a warm fairy tale, Miao Miao, why are you crying?"


    Duanzi had a slumped face.


    "But everyone is gone, this is also called a fairy tale?"


    Obviously Wen Li''s understanding of fairy tales is different from theirs.


    He rubbed his chin, "Although they all died, their souls stay and accompany the protagonist forever, isn''t it good?"


    Duanzi shook his head vigorously.


    "It''s not good at all! This kind of company is too cruel. You can only eat alone, walk and watch TV alone. Why did you write them all to death?"


    Tuanzi exasperated: "They just went to the amusement park to explore, how could something happen?"


    "Because there was an accident in that amusement park, and the dead people kept wandering around..."


    Finding out that his sister was going to blow up his hair completely, Wen Li hurriedly found a reason for his creation.


    "The main thing is that I''m currently investigating an amusement park in order to find material. I haven''t started writing my book yet, so I''m using the material for your book."


    "amusement park?"


    Duanzi blinked curiously, "A real story? What happened to that amusement park?"


    Wen Li said lightly one thing that had happened.


    "The amusement park was going to have a trial operation before it officially opened. An employee had an accident while trying out a certain project. The amusement park compensated the family members a sum of money. The incident was suppressed, and the opening time remained unchanged."


    Gu Yunmu, who came over, stared wide-eyed, "Didn''t the whole garden be inspected?"


    "If there is a major inspection, the following things will not happen." Wen Li smiled a little coldly, "A dozen tourists had accidents while experiencing that project, and eight of them died. After that, the amusement park was closed, and the person in charge of the amusement park Pushed out for punishment. The guy who actually built the amusement park is still growing the company."


    Tuanzi was still a little confused, but Gu Yunmu came to his senses.


    "You plan to write a novel and become famous. When the reporter interviews you, you will tell the location of the source and draw the public''s attention to the boss behind the scenes?"


    Gu Yunmu: "What are you planning? Do you want their company''s stock price to fall?"


    Wen Li smiled: "I just want to make them unhappy. If they are unhappy, I will be happy."


    Gu Yunmu shuddered.


    However, Wen Li''s style of doing things is quite in line with his appetite. He said righteously, "When you publish a book, I will buy a thousand copies!"


    After a systematic analysis, Tuanzi also reacted, and raised his little claw, "Miao Miao wants to buy it too! Miao Miao can also advertise for you!"


    She has no shortage of invitations to variety shows. As long as she expresses her intention to appear in variety shows, there must be many people who contact Jin Tong and her brothers.


    Although summer is over, winter vacation will not be long. There will still be various fights in the variety shows during the winter vacation. And she will officially celebrate her sixth birthday in winter.


    Gu Yunmu not only wanted to buy the book himself, but also turned around and told Gu Qize about it. He urged Gu Qize, "Brother, you can buy it too, we can buy it as a gift for the employees."


    Gu Qize doesn''t mind buying books, but he is skeptical about giving horror novels to the employees as benefits.


    "Not everyone likes this style of novel, and to be precise, not everyone likes to read it."


    He looked suspiciously at his younger brother who was extremely excited, "Could it be that you are scared, and you want others to be scared too?"


    This time, he finally connected to his brother''s brain.


    Gu Yunmu, whose purpose was exposed, whistled and left.


    Gu Qize had a bad feeling. Now that his brother also has a position in the group, he can also intervene in the year-end welfare matters. Maybe he will really do such a thing.


    No, he has to supervise! He didn''t want all the employees to be depressed when they started work next year because they read horror novels during the Chinese New Year.


    "You stop!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 663： quarrel

    Late at night.


    Cousins ??and cousins ??have gone back to their homes.


    Gu Zhai also became quiet.


    In the rooms of Dongmendong and Dongmenxi, two people are arguing.


    This time is different, the two are not arguing in their hearts, but fighting for control of their bodies from time to time, muttering loudly.


    The same face, but later it was irritable, "It''s all your fault for coming up with bad ideas!"


    After a while, Baba felt aggrieved, "Obviously you agreed!"


    Momentarily irritable, "Look, junior sister doesn''t like it at all!"


    After a while, I thought: "Maybe it''s because your craftsmanship is too poor."


    As long as there is someone who doesn''t know, seeing this scene, maybe it will be frightened.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    There were regular knocks on the door.


    Dongmenxi frowned: "Ji Zhangzhuo must have come to laugh at me!"


    He was so angry that he didn''t even call out to the second senior brother.


    Dong Mendong didn''t say a word. In his opinion, Ji Zhangzhuo might really do such a thing. It is true that the second senior brother defended them, and it is true that they have a bad personality, which is completely different from the first and third senior brothers.


    Dongmenxi opened the door angrily, ready to take Ji Zhangzhuo away, but when he took a closer look, there was no one in his field of vision.


    "Senior Brother Six," came an aggrieved voice from below, "Look down!"


    Dongmen, who always likes to walk with her neck held high, looked down and saw the junior sister holding a small puppet.


    Seeing the puppet in a pink dress, Dongmenxi looked away uncomfortably, "What do you want from me?"


    "Of course something happened."


    Seeing that he refused to move away, Tuanzi slipped in through the gap between him and the door frame, skillfully.


    Holding the doll, Tuanzi raised his face and said with a smile, "Miao Miao is here to thank you. The doll made by fifth and sixth senior brothers is so cute, Miao Miao wants to hug it to sleep."


    Dongmenxi looked away again, "Do whatever you want, handle it whatever you want."


    That''s what he said, but he firmly refused the request to give up his body to Dongmendong.


    Dong Mendong burst into tears, "I also want to accept my junior sister''s thanks in person, maybe my junior sister will give me a bear hug! I also want to hug my junior sister! Usually they are the ones who go out with their junior sister in their arms, woohoo!"


    Dongmenxi frowned.


    He hasn''t hugged his junior sister, has he?


    Tuanzi is a very sincere person. Not only did he come to express his thanks, but he also held up a puppet to boast, "The material is handled well, it doesn''t stick at all, the color is well chosen, the face is round, so cute, and the skirt is also..."


    Just then, she noticed the crooked seams on the skirt. Forget it, the thread ends are not collected. If she accidentally tugged it a few times, the pink dress might turn into a piece of fabric again.


    How can I boast about this?


    The dumpling tilted its head in confusion.


    Dongmenxi immediately said: "I sewed the body, and Dongmendong sewed the clothes. His workmanship is too bad!"


    Dong Mendong: "..." Although it is true, my younger brother''s face that is eager to get rid of the relationship is really hateful.


    Fortunately, the younger sister he misses is a caring person. Not only does she not dislike the ripped skirt, but she also finds another angle to praise it.


    Dongmenxi let out a ''hum'' indifferently.


    In fact, he calculated quickly in his mind, "I praised my body ten times, but I only praised you eight times. I still won."


    Dongmendong: "..."


    Dongmenxi, who was in a good mood, simply took out her needle and thread and started sewing.


    Tuanzi climbed onto the chair, held his face in his hands, and stared at him without blinking.


    "Senior Brother Six, it''s amazing."


    "Um?"


    "That''s right, Sixth Senior Brother, you are so powerful, Miao Miao can''t mend things."


    Paused, she remembered that when she practiced martial arts in the past, she often tore through her clothes, "Miao Miao used to always destroy her clothes. Master said that Miao Miao sometimes looks like a little monkey."


    Someone didn''t look up, "That''s because the quality of the clothes is too bad, it has nothing to do with you."


    Tuanzi frowned, "Hey, Miao Miao thinks so too, Master always ruins his clothes, so you can''t say Miao Miao."


    [Ancient Wu System: ...] It didn''t expect Dongmenxi to be so bottomless. But this has no bottom line because of the host, so it''s fine.


    Dongmen Xibang, who seems to have a bad temper, sewed up the doll, returned it to her, and drove her away to sleep.


    "Don''t you want to be as tall as me?"


    Dong Mendong: "Hey? Did Miaomiao say this? Among the senior brothers, we are considered short. If we want to grow, we have to grow like the third or fourth senior brother, right?"


    Dongmenxi scolded him **** in his heart.


    Sending the dumpling away, closing the door, the two quarreled again.


    Tuanzi went downstairs with the doll in her arms. Her room is on the same floor as her elder brother and second brother.


    Walking slowly on the stairs, she heard a small sound, and instinctively squatted down, took small steps, hid behind the railing and looked down.


    The whole action can be described in one word.


    The cat is haunted.


    Maomao Shousong''s dumpling pulled on the railing, showing big moist eyes, and soon saw the second brother handing the eldest brother a box.


    She went to that shop to order a pottery doll, and during the day Gu Che gave her a pottery doll again, and it was obvious at a glance that the box belonged to that shop.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: What''s in it? Animals or our terracotta puppets? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Guess¡¿


    The dumpling choked up.


    After the system became less serious, it started teasing her. It seems like everyone she meets likes to tease her. Is the Little Girl Justice so funny?


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It should be the big brother¡¯s puppet, the second brother doesn¡¯t like to express, but he actually likes the big brother¡¯s. Usually busy with work, this opportunity is rare, I will definitely prepare a copy for my brother]


    She had expected this, but what she guessed was that the second brother sneaked into the elder brother''s room like a thief, put down the gift, and then sneaked away, instead of giving it openly like now.


    Pricking up her little ears, the little heroine continued to listen openly.


    Gu Che sent out the gift awkwardly.


    He changed his mind temporarily and sent it in person, also to thank him.


    "Thank you, you didn''t expose me in front of Miao Miao."


    Gu Cheng held the packing box, "Expose what?"


    Gu Che turned his head and whispered, "I didn''t expose my poor workmanship, otherwise my tall image in Miao Miao''s heart would be shattered."


    staircase.


    Tuanzi stretched out his claws and covered his mouth.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No wonder when Miao Miao boasted, the second brother¡¯s eyes dodged. It turned out that his handwork was poor, but the finished product was very good. I must have done it many times during the period¡¿


    In fact, even if the other party sends a poor handicraft, she will be very happy and will praise it.


    However, if the other party is very attentive, she will be happier.


    Duanzi stomped happily.


    In the corridor.


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows, "You were eating instant noodles with her on the show, and when you ran away after being discovered, wouldn''t your image be taller?"


    Gu Che choked.


    Hearing the sound of stomping, he looked up and found half a head poking out of the stairs. With only half a head, he could recognize it as his sister''s head.


    was found!


    Laughter came from my ears.


    Needless to say, everyone knew that the elder brother was laughing at him.


    Gu Che was out of breath, and raised his hand to **** the gift back.


    Gu Cheng turned on his toes and entered the room.

 Chapter 664： confused girl

    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your second brother¡¯s ears are red with anger, ah, maybe it¡¯s because of embarrassment¡¿


    Fearing that Gu Che would run away overnight in shame, Tuanzi took small steps and retreated little by little. Taking advantage of Gu Che''s inattention, he flew upstairs with light kung fu, climbed down from the window in the corridor, and slipped into his own body through the window. in the room.


    Back in the room, she didn''t settle down, and walked to the door cautiously, putting her ear on the door panel to eavesdrop.


    She heard the obvious breathing of the second brother, and then the breathing slowed down, followed by the sound of footsteps.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The second brother has returned to the room¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He is an adult, he can adjust his emotions well, even if he is ashamed, he will be fine in one night¡¿


    Tuanzi shook his head, "No one stipulates that adults must be good in all aspects. Second brother is sometimes very good, sometimes not as good as Miao Miao."


    She obediently ran to wash and sleep, preparing to be a caring baby the next day.


    As a result, when she woke up, she became a confused little girl, completely forgetting what happened last night.


    When I saw that my eldest brother made a hearty breakfast after a long absence, I had already buried myself in eating with Ji Zhangzhuo and Dongmendong.


    Gu Che sat reservedly at the end of the table, eating absent-mindedly. He was relieved to make sure that his elder brother and younger sister didn''t mention what happened last night.


    As long as the brothers and sisters don''t tell, the senior brothers will never know about him.


    His expression gradually became natural.


    The system observed silently, and found that the host had achieved his goal unintentionally.


    Gu Cheng''s movie is finished, and he will be very busy afterwards, but at least it won''t be the same as before, the resident crew will not go home.


    After learning that there was a new senior brother who lived in the cultivation world before, he was eager to collect materials.


    It''s just that most people can''t see much from his serious and serious face.


    Gu Che is always busy, this time there is not much vacation, the purpose of coming back is to be with his family. He was furious when he found a bunch of cousins ??and seniors robbing him of his sister.


    But soon the two brothers began to worry about their sister.


    "The first stop is abroad? Are you still showing your face in the live broadcast room?"


    Gu Che rubbed his chin, "This is not easy, it''s very difficult to get a household registration."


    If the real Hao Wei appears in the country, he can also use various methods to apply for an account. But if he appears abroad first, and then applies for a household registration after smuggling back to China, the relevant personnel will definitely doubt how he went abroad, or even suspect that he is a spy, and will not agree easily.


    Tuanzi lowered his head.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t think much about it at the time.¡±


    It was she and a few senior brothers who went abroad.


    She has a system, but the system is similar to a person, and she doesn''t think about things a year later. A few brothers don''t know much about this world. In the end, no one thought about it, so the real Hao Wei showed his face.


    Gu Che rubbed her head, "It doesn''t matter, we have a lot of people, so think again."


    That is to say, no matter how wide their connections are, once the issue of espionage is involved, this connection is useless at all.


    Tuanzi pursed her mouth, but was depressed.


    The system can''t see her drooping. The little girl justice should be happy.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your reputation has exceeded 880 million, maybe it can reach 1 billion in the New Year¡¿


    Tuanzi let out a feeble ''ow''.


    Participating in the international exchange competition this time has gained a lot, not only because of her excellent performance, but also thanks to the help of Ji Zhangzhuo and the platform, she followed the three senior brothers in the past to perform actively.


    She was already excited when she was abroad, and this will...


    "correct¡­"


    Tuanzi suddenly raised his head, and met the confused eyes of Gu Che and the others.


    She covered her small mouth and realized that in her panic, she forgot to communicate in her mind again.


    "Miao Miao has a stomachache, Miao Miao goes back to her room!"


    Worried that he would be emotional later, Tuanzi ran upstairs in a hurry.


    She didn''t know it at all. After she left, several brothers and brothers who knew each other looked at each other.


    After returning to the room, Tuanzi asked anxiously, "Miao Miao still has a lot of lucky draw opportunities that are useless, can I change it to register for Brother Seven?"


    In her eyes, the system is supernatural, and the planet where the system is located is omnipotent.


    But she was busy some time ago, so she simply saved the lottery chances to no avail.


    Soon, the photos of parents have been made into several albums, and there is no shortage of them for the time being. Secondly, she can buy whatever she wants, and her brothers and brothers will also give it to her. There is really no need to draw a lottery.


    ¡¾Guwu System: I have read the system manual, the content of the lottery does not seem to include this, and it is not within my authority, unless he is also the host, then our planet will give the other party an identity for free]


    Tuanzi acted pitifully like a baby.


    The system hesitated for a while, but still said it would make a report for her, depending on what the boss said.


    Tuanzi smiled immediately, "Thank you, Xiao Gugu. We work so hard and provide so much energy to the headquarters every time. The general system will definitely agree."


    On the contrary, the Guwu system felt that 001 was very stingy and had a strong desire for control. Obviously sometimes the host''s affairs can be handled flexibly, but to show his majesty, he refuses to agree.


    Because they don''t have much hope, the ancient martial arts system is still complaining in their hearts. No wonder there are always hosts who want to rebel. This kind of total system will be kicked out sooner or later.


    It takes time for the headquarters to give feedback, so Tuanzi waited patiently.


    Three days later, Duan Xiayou and Zhen Hao Wei came back by boat.


    When the two stepped into the yard, Ji Zhangzhuo was coaxing Li Zhou to touch the leopard ears for him.


    The two looked at each other.


    Tuanzi was practicing martial arts when he noticed that the two were looking at each other, tilting their heads in doubt.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: With this expression, I always feel that they have reached some agreement¡¿


    The system asked her how she could see it, and why it didn''t see that the expressions of these two people were weird.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Because Miaomiao and her second brother eat ice cream, instant noodles, or watch horror movies with their elder brother behind their backs, they also have the same expressions¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: ...It''s not easy being your parents¡¿


    Gu Cheng is just the eldest brother, but the system always feels that Gu Cheng is also a father and mother at the same time.


    With this guess, Tuanzi has been secretly observing Duan Xiayou and Zhen Hao Wei.


    After discovering that the real Hao Wei entered the kitchen, he hurriedly followed him.


    "Senior Brother Seven, has your state changed?"


    Duanzi asked curiously: "It''s difficult for you to cook now, but the effect of the food is better?"


    Zhen Hao Wei still remembered the agreement he had made with the senior brother, and said vaguely, "I don''t know, I will know after doing it."


    Duanzi looked confused.


    She really wanted to taste the meals made by Brother Seven. But it was too unpalatable, and she didn''t want to eat it, even if it had a good effect. On the contrary, she can endure some side effects, sacrifice for the food.


    Thinking of this, she plucked up her courage and said, "Brother, why don''t you make a portion for Miao Miao to eat, Miao Miao is willing to play cats and dogs for a while, even cats, dogs and monkeys, Miao Miao must be very cute .¡±

 Chapter 665： The second brother is crazy

    The tall chef couldn''t help but fantasize about that scene.


    The soft and cute little junior sister learns to bark like a cat and how to bark like a dog. She is not Li Zhou, she cannot become a black panther, she can only do these actions against the face of a human. Whether it''s rubbing the chubby face with small meaty claws, or staring at people pitifully like a dog, they are all... twice as cute!


    The crazy Hao Wei held back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t necessarily control myself.¡±


    Duanzi tilted his head: "What do you mean? Don''t the delicious meals you cook all have an effect? ??Amplify the emotions in your heart and imitate cats and dogs?"


    So far, the two examples cited by the seventh brother are to amplify emotions, while the fourth brother is imitating cats and dogs. Later, the system also downloaded funny videos of John and Mike from the Internet, and the two also imitated cats, dogs and other animals.


    Zhen Hao Wei looked away guiltily and began to chop vegetables. He chops vegetables skillfully and quickly, but his eyes are a little empty.


    Tuanzi looked at him eagerly.


    She suspected that Brother Seven was hiding something, but her clever little head just didn''t expect it.


    The little meat claw patted his little head.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, help Miaomiao analyze it, Miaomiao¡¯s head is not working today¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You are partly right and partly wrong. Didn''t find it? Amplifying emotions and imitating cats and dogs did not occur at the same time. It¡¯s not so much that when you practice ¡°Extreme Things Must Be Reversed¡±, the delicious dishes you make will amplify negative emotions, but it¡¯s better to say that what emotions you amplify and what you do are determined by the person who cooks it]


    Duanzi looked confused.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you think your seventh senior brother is a passive person? Would you allow your every move to be determined by a cheat book? ¡¿


    Duanzi shook his head vigorously.


    This new senior brother looks honest, but he is very arrogant in his bones, and he will not want to be manipulated by others.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That''s right, he must have something to say about cheat books. You asked repeatedly, but he didn''t say anything, maybe he didn''t want to say it, maybe it was the root of his life, so he can''t just say it casually]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: The root of life-saving? ¡¿


    Tuanzi immediately covered her small mouth and shook her head again.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Then don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask anymore¡¿


    Compared with satisfying curiosity, the safety of seniors is more important.


    Not long after, the kitchen was filled with the smell of food.


    The dumpling couldn''t help standing on tiptoe, as if it was about to float up because of the fragrance.


    Looking over with **** eyes, she found that the senior brother cooked a few meat dishes very quickly.


    There are small farm fried pork, braised corn ribs, garlic chicken feet, stewed beef brisket with potatoes... The dumplings drool, and they almost look at the real Hao Wei with tears in their eyes.


    "Brother, these are Miao Miao''s favorite dishes."


    Basically, as long as it is meat, she loves to eat it!


    And there is a second brother in the family who likes to compete with her for meat!


    "Ah, these..."


    Zhen Hao Wei looked away in embarrassment, "It''s for the second senior brother."


    "Crack!"


    Zhen Hao Wei was puzzled: "What voice?"


    "Miao Miao''s heartbroken voice." Tuanzi covered his heart and took two steps back.


    For the delicious food, she is still working hard, "Can''t you really have a taste? Just one bite. The price of a taste is still affordable!"


    She doesn''t mind meowing like a cat at all!


    Zhen Hao Wei thought of what he did when he was cooking just now, and shook his head quickly.


    "This time it''s not as simple as learning about cats and dogs."


    "Um?"


    Knowing that he had made a slip of the tongue, and fearing that his junior sister would be too disappointed, Hao Wei hurriedly said, "After my cooking has a good effect, I will cook it for you. You also like to eat these, right? Then I will..."


    "No."


    Duanzi changed his face in seconds.


    She covered her mouth and ran away quickly.


    She still understands the idiom that when things go beyond their limits, they turn against each other. No matter how delicious the senior brother cooks this time, it will definitely be unpalatable in the future. It''s the modern age where there are choices, so she doesn''t want to eat unpalatable meals!


    That''s what he said, but Tuanzi was still deeply jealous that the second senior brother could eat such delicious meals.


    She ran from the kitchen to the study, and pulled the door frame to look out.


    Gu Cheng, who was dealing with business, looked up at Mao Mao Shousong''s younger sister, thought for a while, but still didn''t bother.


    Tuanzi observed secretly, and waited for Ji Zhangzhuo to enter the restaurant before she slipped out quietly, being cautious all the way.


    Tantai, who was reading a book in the living room, looked at the passing junior sister in confusion.


    I don''t understand very well, but it''s right not to disturb.


    Sneaking all the way outside the restaurant, Tuanzi squatted on the ground, poked out a small head, and quickly retracted it.


    Just this one glance, he was sure that Ji Zhangzhuo had his back turned to him, and the real Hao Wei was nowhere to be seen.


    Poking her head out again, she found that Ji Zhangzhuo had already started eating.


    Even if you start eating, you will continue to comment.


    "The ribs are tasty and easy to remove from the bone, and it doesn''t bother you at all."


    "Woo."


    Tuanzi hugged her sad self tightly.


    "This chicken feet is also delicious, fried just right, and the marinade after that is also well adjusted."


    Tuanzi stared at Ji Zhangzhuo''s back, wishing to push this senior brother away and go up by himself.


    "This beef brisket... is amazing, it is absolutely amazing!"


    Dumplings: o(¨i©n¨i)o


    The system thinks this second senior brother is annoying.


    You can eat as much as you want, what are you talking about so much? The hosts are all stimulated.


    After eating more than half of it, Ji Zhang, who was immersed in the delicious food, felt it. When he looked back, he found a little junior sister squatting at the entrance of the restaurant, staring at him.


    "You want to eat too?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo generously said: "Let''s eat together!"


    Tuanzi stood up excitedly. Before he finished speaking, Ji Zhangzhuo put down his chopsticks and stood up expressionlessly.


    "?"


    After standing up, Ji Zhangzhuo twisted his neck and shook his legs, dancing in front of Tuanzi.


    Now, his expression became beaming again.


    "Everyone jump up with me!"


    "Swing Together!"


    Duanzi: "?"


    My little head is full of question marks.


    She watched the second senior brother dance a youthful and lively dance, and then began to dance belly dance again, twisting his neck and shaking his stomach from time to time.


    That picture is so eye-catching.


    She covered her eyes and ran out.


    "Brothers, it''s not good, the second brother is crazy!"


    A few minutes later, several brothers gathered in the small courtyard.


    No way, Ji Zhangzhuo jumped and jumped into the small courtyard.


    Even Gu Cheng ran out to watch the excitement.


    He saw Ji Zhangzhuo, a tall man with a baby face, dancing a seaweed dance.


    Even if you dance, you can still sing.


    There was an extra heat source beside him, and when he looked down, he saw his younger sister pointing at Ji Zhangzhuo with a horrified face, "Second senior brother, did he eat poisonous mushrooms? He thought he was a little dancing man?"


    But she clearly remembered that there were no mushrooms in the meals that Senior Brother Seven made!


    Gu Cheng didn''t have time to analyze, Ji Zhangzhuo changed to another dance type - rabbit dance.


    A big man pretending to be cute, this picture... He covered his sister''s eyes and sighed silently.

 Chapter 666： want to learn

    Covering his sister''s eyes, Gu Cheng observed calmly.


    Tan Taiyi has no expression, no emotion.


    Li Zhou was sympathetic and grateful.


    Dongmendong, who came out today, covered his eyes and opened his fingers wide. This habit is very similar to that of his sister.


    The new Seventh Senior Brother has an honest face, sitting on the chair in the small courtyard, looking innocently at Ji Zhangzhuo who is dancing the rabbit dance.


    After searching around, he finally found Duan Xiayou who was hiding in the corner and filming the video.


    The case was solved, and the culprit was Duan Xiayou.


    Gu Cheng quickly thought about the festival between the two of them.


    As the first two seniors who came here, the two seniors with different personalities are trying to make money together amid friction. According to my sister, the elder brother was looking forward to a well-behaved younger brother. After Ji Zhangzhuo came, the elder brother often looked unlovable.


    Since he is often away from home, it is not clear whether there are other frictions between the two, and Gu Cheng did not immediately draw a conclusion that Duan Xiayou did too much, or did a good job.


    He let go.


    "No bunny dance."


    Tuanzi looked regretful.


    The young director looked down at her, "Like his rabbit dance?"


    "dislike!"


    Tuanzi shook his head frantically, trying to explain that he has a good aesthetic. The rabbit dance is cute, but the dancer is not cute.


    "Second senior brother is very handsome and tender, but his body is too big, and his limbs are also stiff when dancing."


    People who practice martial arts are generally very flexible in their limbs, otherwise some moves are difficult to do well. It''s just that a person who is flexible with swords and swords may not necessarily be able to dance.


    At least Ji Zhangzhuo won¡¯t, it seems that his limbs have just been put on. It was clearly a cute rabbit dance, but he jumped out of the mechanical dance... no, it was the feeling of electric shock.


    Duanzi felt hot and wanted to see it.


    "But the rabbit dance is beautiful, Miao Miao also wants to learn, Miao Miao should dance better than the second brother?" Tuanzi is not sure, she has never danced this kind of dance. But when she passed by the kindergarten before, she peeked at the children''s performance.


    Wow, when a group of cute kids were doing a cute dance, she almost rushed in to dance with them.


    The young director coughed lightly.


    He imagined involuntarily, and found that this kind of dance was quite suitable for his sister. If his sister dances, he is definitely willing to put down his work and watch the video seriously.


    But the purpose of his recording is definitely different from this sneaky Duan Xiayou.


    The elder brother who seems lazy and reliable also has some unreliable places.


    Ji Zhangzhuo ate a few dishes, but he jumped to many videos he watched while surfing the Internet. When he got to the back, the knight was also weak in limbs, with his head drooping.


    But a voice kept ringing in my mind.


    "Jump! Jump up!"


    "Come, come, move, we are the most handsome cubs!"


    Occasionally, when reason prevails, Ji Zhangzhuo gains a few seconds of sobriety, trying to stop this behavior. But most of the time, he is in a state of ecstasy. I don''t know who I am or who the group of people in front of me are, but I just follow the voice in my head.


    Move, move... until you are exhausted, until the effect of the meal is exhausted, and you fall asleep.


    Tantai signaled Li Zhou to send him back to the room with him.


    It¡¯s not that the two don¡¯t want to stop it, it¡¯s just that Li Zhou¡¯s experience last time made them realize that if they eat the dishes cooked by Hao Wei, they will continue to dance even if they fall asleep if they don¡¯t fully utilize the effects of the meals.


    At that time, Tan Taiyi knocked Li Zhou unconscious, but the little leopard was still wriggling in his sleep, causing Tuanzi to call out ''so cute''.


    Li Zhou helped to carry the person, and his steps jumped for joy.


    Finally he wasn''t the only one who left a dark history because of the new junior.


    Great!


    When Zhen Hao Wei passed by, he rarely gave him a look of approval.


    The real Hao Wei showed a dazed look, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Li Zhou''s good mood quickly disappeared. He bitterly thought, if this junior could have a legal status, he would be very suitable for acting.


    Look, what a dazed look, innocent expression, superb acting skills... Ugh!


    Tuanzi finished admiring the dance of the second senior brother, and when Duan Xiayou wanted to sneak away, a swoop hung on her back.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Dangerous tone.


    Duan Xiayou stuffed the phone into his pocket.


    "I ate too much at noon, so I wandered around."


    Tuanzi looked up at the sky, "It''s not even noon yet, we haven''t cooked lunch yet!"


    While raising his head, the little meat claw went around Duan Xiayou''s neck and grabbed his face.


    "Now is the time for Mr. Miao Miao to judge the case. The elder brother of the suspect should be recruited as soon as possible. Why do you want to count the second brother?"


    Duan Xiayou can only cooperate with her in judging the case.


    His face is still in the hands of his junior sister.


    "Ahem, that is, I want to teach him a lesson, but I can''t go too far..."


    The suspect tells about his criminal mental process.


    Before when he was abroad, Li Zhou was wary of the real Hao Wei, and his words were a bit weird. The real Hao Wei looked honest, but in fact he was going to take revenge, so he turned around and made a delicious meal in return.


    He got the inspiration because of this, he could ask the seventh junior brother to cook a meal for the second junior brother, so that the second junior brother would be embarrassed and leave a dark history, he recorded the screen as a weapon, and in the future Ji Zhangzhuo made unreasonable troubles, so he took out the video.


    Touching his nose guilty, Duan Xiayou said weakly, "I can send you a copy of the video."


    Duanzi thought for a while and nodded.


    "OK!"


    Duan Xiayou sent the video, thinking it would be all right. As a result, the next second, the dumpling continued to hang on his back, whispering in a low voice, "Then senior brother, do you know the secret of the seventh senior brother? Why does the effect of his cooking vary every time?"


    Duan Xiayou really knows a little bit.


    On the way back to China by boat, the two chatted a lot.


    It''s just that he also has to respect the opinions of his junior.


    "If he will let me tell you, I will tell you."


    The dumpling is just a test, but according to what the senior brother said, the secrets that the seventh senior brother concealed can be revealed to the outside world, unlike what the system said, it is the foundation of life preservation, and no one else can pry into any inside information.


    Curiosity is ready to stir again.


    Tuanzi pouted, "Miao Miao thinks he won''t agree, alas."


    She jumped down, drooping her head to get the small wooden sword for practice.


    Duan Xiayou''s heart softened when he saw it, he quickly called him back and whispered a few words.


    "ah?"


    Tuanzi''s eyes widened, his pupils trembling.


    "Then, isn''t this too powerful? Miao Miao wants to learn!"


    Duan Xiayou seeks truth from facts: "If you meet someone who doesn''t want to eat, isn''t it useless?"


    "Yes."


    Tuanzi lowered his head and thought for a while, then he had an idea, "But if this is the case, can he think of something less excessive when cooking, and then give the food to Miao Miao to eat?"


    Say it and do it.


    She ran to find Zhen Hao Wei, and suggested pitifully.


    ""Extremely Negative" requires you to imagine some negative things when cooking, but for different people, the same thing may be positive or negative..."


    She gritted her teeth and suggested, "Then you cook. When you cook, you think that people who eat my food will think that they have become fat and fat, and they are tired and tired from walking. Is this considered eligible?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: For stuttering, you really went all out¡¿

 Chapter 667： Evil comes around

    Chapter 667 Evil comes with evil


    Zhen Hao Wei glanced at Duan Xiayou from a distance, and the latter turned around immediately, but the back view revealed a guilty conscience.


    "I can try."


    Zhen Hao Wei looked back, he was a little entangled, "It''s just that, senior brother only has a half-knowledge. Practicing "Extreme Things Must Reverse", I can forcefully add my own ideas when cooking. This idea has a range and must arouse negative emotions. People who eat will be affected unconsciously."


    To put it simply, if the food he cooks is delicious, even if he doesn¡¯t think about anything while cooking, it will amplify certain emotions in the diner¡¯s heart. This kind of amplification is random, and it is generally the strongest negative emotion of the diner at that time.


    For example, if this person has been jealous of someone and was thinking about it while eating, this person may very impulsively say what he has done against the object of envy.


    Another example is that someone has done something bad and keeps thinking about it. After eating, he may turn around and tell the whole world about his crime. The man was irrational and sane in telling these things. But when he woke up, things were almost settled.


    "I can think of nothing, or I can think of some bad things to guide the diners. Of course, if I want to, I can only think of bad things."


    Zhen Hao Wei looked away guiltily.


    "The disciple who ran to find the head and wanted to drive the head out of the residence was actually guided by me. When I was cooking, I kept thinking ''I want to be the head'' and ''the head''s virtue is not worthy''" .And that disciple thinks so deep down in his heart, so he will be guided."


    The guilty gaze quickly moved back, turning into apprehension.


    "Junior sister, do you think I''m too much?"


    Obviously he is very tall, but now Hao Wei looks like a pitiful big dog, with his tail drooping and his eyes seem to have become wet.


    The more you look at the system, the more familiar it becomes.


    The host sometimes seems to show such a pitiful expression. Anyone who looks at those dog eyes will soften their hearts and involuntarily agree to the host''s request, and it often gets tricked.


    Tuanzi stared at the doggy eyes and shook his head vigorously.


    "Not too much, that person must have done something bad, that''s why you targeted him like this!"


    In the beginning, Tuanzi trusted these seniors just because she trusted Master.


    No one can replace Master in her heart.


    She also trusts the people Master trusts, and she trusts Master''s vision.


    Later, she trusted these senior brothers more and more because she observed secretly for a long time and felt that these people were credible.


    Although she didn''t get along with the real Hao Wei not long ago, she could see a part of this senior brother''s character.


    "Senior Brother Seven, you avoided meeting us at first, because you were afraid that we knew you were a chef and asked you to cook, but you made food that aroused negative emotions?"


    Really Hao Wei drooped his head, "Yes, the timing of my crossing is not good."


    Tuanzi was about to comfort him, when he heard him say, "It would be great if the food I cooked could prolong your life when you wear it!"


    The little girl was alert for an instant, and made a defensive posture with her hands in front and back.


    "No need! Brother, you should take a good rest!"


    Even if it can prolong her life, don''t even think about eating unpalatable food in her stomach!


    Duanzi has resistance written all over her body.


    Fortunately, Hao Wei changed the subject.


    Since his junior sister believes in him, he is also willing to be honest.


    "That disciple was too much, he entrapped his fellow disciples. At first I wanted to get him drunk, remind him of this incident, let him eat delicious meals, and let him confess in front of the whole sect. However, in that world, the strong prey on the weak, He is also an inner sect disciple with a bright future, but if the elders in charge want to protect him, they just need to treat him lightly, punish him to do a few difficult tasks, turn around and let him make meritorious service, and some people will chase after him."


    Zhen Hao Wei sighed: "Unless he touches the bottom line of the elders in charge, and those who can protect him give up on him, can we succeed."


    "This story is so familiar."


    Tuanzi scratched his ears, "Before Miao Miao followed his master into the rivers and lakes, and encountered similar things. A successor of a sect hurt his fellow sect because of jealousy. His master protected him and punished him to help the people. When he met Miao Miao and his master, He also looks very cute and innocent."


    Really Hao Wei became angry immediately.


    Everyone in the Tianyun faction has a problem-protecting their weaknesses!


    He can meet such a disgusting person himself, but he can''t allow his junior sister to meet him!


    "What''s that man''s name? Is he still alive? I want to wear it back!"


    Tuanzi hurried to appease him.


    "It''s still alive, but it''s almost dead."


    She babbled about what happened to that person.


    "He was very kind to Miao Miao, but the master said he was a weasel, and told Miao Miao to stay away from him, and Miao Miao stayed away from him. At that time, there were people from other sects who helped the people together. When he was talking, someone suddenly Sprinkled powder on his face, made his limbs weak, turned his head and broke his legs, and broke his tendons and hamstrings."


    Once the tendons in his arms and legs are broken, the man will no longer have the opportunity to practice martial arts. This is more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "The person who did it was the younger brother of the same sect who was killed by him. He joined another sect and came to take revenge."


    "This result is not bad."


    True Hao Wei believes that the wicked will be rewarded with evil.


    Immediately, he frowned, "Then what happened to that younger brother? Shouldn''t he be embarrassed by his sect and that scumbag sect?"


    "Ah, he turned around and saved the eldest princess'' son, and was called to be a bodyguard. That eldest princess is the emperor''s only sister, so it''s not easy to mess with."


    Really Hao Wei understood.


    Jianghu always pays attention to the resolution of Jianghu affairs. In principle, it is in line with the rules of Jianghu for the younger brother to avenge his elder brother. It''s just that, in Jianghu, the law of the jungle pays attention to the strong, and that younger brother may be regarded as an abandoned son by the sect to make amends, and he will end up miserable in the end.


    Unexpectedly, he turned around and saved the eldest princess''s son, became a guard with a knife, and ate official meals. If the Jianghu people pursue it, they are confronting the imperial court, and no matter which dynasty, the relationship between the imperial court and the Jianghu is very delicate.


    "That man is really smart!"


    Really Hao Wei has a clear distinction between likes and hates, so he will applaud and even want to get acquainted with that person.


    "I really want to treat him to dinner!"


    Tuanzi paused, she glanced at Seventh Senior Brother, and asked cautiously, "Take him a delicious meal, or a meal with a lot of efficacy?"


    "Of course it''s rice with many effects, I can''t harm him!"


    Tuanzi hesitated to speak.


    "I can try."


    Zhen Hao Wei changed the subject, "I can''t let those meals amplify your negative emotions randomly."


    He has an intuition that if a junior sister with a lot of secrets is negatively affected by a random method, she might cry.


    "I can think of some negative things, but it may not be successful. I have to find someone to try first."


    "It''s not necessary, it''s not necessary, just try it yourself."


    Tuanzi doesn''t want to trick his brother and seniors just for a bite.


    Zhen Hao Wei stared at her for a few seconds, then pointed to Da Congming passing by, "Let it try."


    "It''s not necessary."


    As time passed, Tuanzi had to admit that the name Da Congming was not suitable for Da Congming.


    She was worried that Da Zhiming would become even more stupid after eating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 668： Little Black Panther: Im so fat

    Chapter 668 Little Black Panther: I''m so fat


    After Ji Zhangzhuo settled down, Li Zhou couldn''t wait to go out, as if he was eager to do something.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes closed the door and said calmly, "Are you looking for a video from Senior Brother?"


    Li Zhou paused.


    He sneered: "No, no, I just want to ask the senior brother, why are you targeting the second senior brother?"


    That''s what he said, but he asked himself in his heart, he must be the second senior brother who is usually too annoying, and the senior senior brother just thought of a way to make fun of the second senior brother without hurting the second senior brother.


    Tantai Yi sighed silently.


    In the past, he felt that what the second senior brother said was completely different from what the master said, but now it seems that, except for the younger junior sister, everyone does not conform to the master''s impression.


    He vaguely understood the reason for this difference.


    After everyone came to modern times, they gradually relaxed and revealed their true nature. For example, the fourth junior brother in front of me, when he first came, he looked sunny and cheerful, but he was actually a little reserved. He felt that he owed his senior brothers and sisters even after eating a meal, and he was very embarrassed. Now, he is very active in betting with people, and whoever loses must invite him to dinner.


    If you invite a black panther with a huge body to eat, your wallet will bleed profusely.


    Tired Tan Taiyi waved his hands, Li Zhou turned and ran away.


    At this moment, it seemed that Tantai Yi was the senior brother.


    Li Zhou quickly found Duan Xiayou, and the two sides had a friendly exchange¡ªafter complaining about Ji Zhangzhuo, Li Zhou successfully got the video, played it immediately, and laughed appetizingly.


    Although there was still part of the food in the restaurant, Li Zhou didn''t dare to eat it, so he ordered takeaway.


    After more than half an hour, the takeaway was delivered, but Li Zhou''s leopard ears popped out because of his agitation, so he could only hide in the room and asked Duan Xiayou to help him get it.


    Duan Xiayou responded, but when he got the takeaway, he turned around and was stopped by the real Hao Wei.


    "The food is cold, I''ll help you warm it up."


    Duan Xiayou asked suspiciously: "You know how to use a microwave oven?"


    The young chef stretched out his hand, "I use zhenqi heat."


    Duan Xiayou then handed over the takeaway.


    Not long after, Zhen Hao Wei brought out several dishes and rice and put them on the table.


    Duan Xiayou has already gone upstairs to call Li Zhou for dinner.


    "The food is a bit cold, and it is put on the table after it is warmed up."


    Three minutes later.


    Li Zhou sits in the dining room and feasts.


    The food on the table was exactly the same as what he ordered, and the black panther didn''t have any doubts.


    Li Zhou was windy and cloudy, and after sweeping away the food, he patted his stomach.


    "Did this restaurant change the chef? The cooking skills are much better than last time. It seems that you can order next time."


    Satisfied, he stood up, and with a ''bang'', he turned into a little black panther, staggering.


    Gu Cheng who came out of the study to pour water in the restaurant: "..."


    A trace of astonishment flashed across that serious face, and soon recovered.


    Pushing the glasses, Gu Cheng walked around the little black panther with a natural expression, ready to pour water. However, the little black panther refused to let him go, and blocked his way aggressively, spitting out people''s words.


    "Stop!"


    Nai fierce milk fierce voice.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t help pushing his glasses again.


    Could it be that the fourth brother''s voice became smaller after his body became smaller? But before, my sister clearly said that Li Zhou still has an adult voice after his body shrinks.


    He could only look down at this fierce black panther.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "You said, am I fat?"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    He carefully looked at the hair that was as smooth as black satin.


    Most of the animals were chubby when they were young, like my sister who had a chubby face when she came back last year. Of course, she is also chubby now, but he is too witty to tell the truth.


    "How do you want me to answer?"


    Gu Cheng picked up his EQ and asked seriously.


    Little Black Panther didn''t hesitate: "Call me fat! I''m the fattest! I''m in poor health, chubby!"


    Gu Cheng began to suspect that he was too tired and had hallucinations.


    In my impression, this fourth senior brother still pays more attention to figure, right?


    Li Zhou often exercises during the day, and the eight-pack abs he shows makes Dongmendong cry with envy.


    Most importantly, what''s with this childish tone?


    Suspecting it was a prank, Gu Cheng refused to answer.


    He just took a detour, but the little black panther blocked the way again with a snort.


    "Ah!" The voice was still milky, "I''m too fat, too fat to walk!"


    Gu Cheng: "..." What a showman!


    Thinking of Ji Zhangzhuo''s Rabbit Dance not long ago, Gu Cheng has doubts about the candidate. He insists on staying away from the little black panther, and finds the real Hao Wei who is hiding in the kitchen.


    "What did you do again?"


    Hao Wei had an innocent face, "I took the wrong food."


    He pointed to the exact same food on the desk, "But the ones I cook must be better than those outside, no problem, brother, go to work."


    Gu Cheng does not believe in coincidences.


    Li Zhou ordered takeaway on the front foot, and Hao Wei on the back foot made exactly the same meal, and accidentally mixed it up.


    "Don''t go too far."


    Gu Cheng can only say so.


    The fight between these senior brothers is no different from a fight between gods and gods, and it is really difficult for him to intervene. Fortunately, Li Zhou just turned into a little black panther, just talking and whistling.


    Zhen Hao Wei enthusiastically poured water for him, and urged him to leave quickly.


    "I still need to observe."


    He is doing an experiment. If Li Zhou behaves well in the end and there are no accidents, he can make it for his junior sister tomorrow. He didn''t want to see his junior sister''s disappointed eyes.


    At the same time, he was also thankful that his junior sister had just received a call from a man named Wen Li, so he took his fifth and sixth senior brothers out, otherwise his junior sister would definitely stop him.


    Gu Cheng was holding a water glass, passing by the little black panther who was blocking the way again.


    The little black panther wobbled, as if his body was really bulky, "I''m so fat! I''m too fat! Ahhh!"


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    For some reason, I wanted to take out my phone to take a video.


    Reason stopped him and sent him back to the study.


    Just after returning to the study, he looked at the water in the glass and hesitated whether to drink it or not.


    "This water won''t be tampered with, right?"


    The real Hao Wei poured the water in front of his face, seemingly without making any small moves.


    However, a person who cultivates immortals can make small movements, which even mortals can''t see with his naked eyes!


    Tuanzi took his fifth and sixth brothers to eat at Wen Li''s house, and didn''t arrive home until around nine o''clock in the evening.


    Just after entering the door, I saw a one-meter-tall black panther roaring at the real Hao Wei.


    Behind him, a passing resident outside the courtyard greeted Tuanzi with a smile.


    "Miao Miao, is your family watching Animal World?"


    Danko tried to block the entire gate with her small body.


    "Yes, yes, Miaomiao really likes watching Animal World, auntie, go home early."


    She greeted casually and quickly closed the door.


    Still outside the door: "..."


    It is impossible to bear grudges against Junior Sister, if you want to bear grudges, you must also bear grudges against Li Zhou and Zhen Hao Wei.


    Finally entered the door, Dongmenxi said unhappily, "If you want to fight, hit him quickly, what''s the point of only growling? Use your claws to scratch him hard!"


    In his heart, Dongmendong said weakly, "You are resenting the good figures of Fourth Senior Brother and Seventh Senior Brother."


    "How is it possible? It''s just eight-pack abs, I''ll have them sooner or later!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 669： contrast produces happiness

    Chapter 669 Contrast produces happiness


    When it comes to abdominal muscles, Dongmenxi gets angry.


    The two of them used their bodies in turns, and it was his turn to exercise his physical and mental strength diligently, and strive to develop more abilities to protect his junior sister and make money. But it''s Dongmendong''s turn to come out, this good-for-nothing brother can only eat, drink and play.


    He worked hard to build up his abdominal muscles, and the useless brother worked hard to create a small belly. The end result was a flat belly, no fat, and no abdominal muscles.


    Thinking of this, Dongmenxi couldn''t help cursing.


    Dong Mendong is not happy to be scolded.


    "It used to be too hard, but now it''s a good time, what''s wrong with me taking a break?"


    Dongmenxi: "You rest every day, trash!"


    Dong Mendong corrected: "We came out in turn. Since we share the same body, if you work hard, I will work hard. If I lie flat, you will lie flat. If you call me a waste, then half of the time every year you are a waste."


    Dongmenxi was speechless.


    It''s just that in this era, there is no way to separate the two of them, otherwise, he doesn''t want to stay with Dongmendong!


    Tuanzi was trying to grab the tail of the **** panther, when he turned around, he saw that the fifth and sixth brothers had started arguing.


    The two can be found arguing only because they appear again in turn.


    This scene is actually a bit scary.


    She listened to the content of the quarrel with relish, and the little meat claws also unconsciously stretched forward, grabbed the furry tail, and stroked it several times.


    The **** panther stopped roaring and paced back, its long tail encircling the ball.


    Tuanzi hadn¡¯t had such an experience yet, so he hid in the circle of his tail with special cooperation, and greeted the real Hao Wei excitedly.


    "Senior Brother Seven, this is so fun, do you want to try it?"


    The **** panther hummed.


    Zhen Hao Wei was indifferent.


    It''s just that, after he looked more, he found that the behavior of the fourth senior brother seemed to be expressing, "I have a very good relationship with my junior sister, I''m mad at you!"


    He was very angry, and planned to continue cooking for the fourth senior brother next time.


    The fourth senior brother is not friendly to him, but he still cooks delicious meals for the other party. Hey, he is too kind, right? The young chef thought so.


    After a long time, when the **** panther went back to sleep, Dongmendong and Dongmenxi also stopped arguing. Tuanzi looked left and right, and chose to ask Gu Cheng to ask what happened.


    The young director thought of the scene he had seen before. He was blocked by a chubby little black panther, and the chubby little black panther even said something fierce about his milk.


    In all fairness, the little black panther is quite cute.


    If the little black panther was transformed by his younger sister, then he would probably hug the little black panther and hold it high. It''s a pity, thinking that the original shape of the black panther is a handsome guy with wheat-colored skin, so he has no interest.


    "Hmm..." Gu Cheng thought for a few seconds before making a suggestion, "You can look at the monitoring."


    Duanzi could only run to the study and turn on the computer, and soon saw what happened in the living room.


    "Wow, the fourth senior brother has become a little black panther again, so cute, I want to hug him... Hey, why does he always block the way of the eldest brother? It seems that he said something else, Miao Miao can''t understand the mouth of a leopard type!"


    Tuanzi went crazy.


    The system also cannot understand the mouth shape of a leopard.


    The next day, the system guessed what the leopard said.


    Just because the host did exactly the same thing as the little black panther.


    After excitedly eating the food cooked by Hao Wei, Tuanzi suddenly climbed off the chair and wobbled like a fat penguin.


    Zhen Hao Wei''s eyes lit up, and he immediately blocked Tuanzi''s way like a hill.


    Tuanzi was indeed the same as Li Zhou yesterday, and asked him in a childish voice, "Am I fat?"


    "Not fat not fat!"


    Really Hao Wei knew the exact answer and deliberately said he was not fat.


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    "Fat! I''m so fat! I''m a fat bird!"


    She opened her arms like spreading wings, ran back and forth a few times, and ran up to the real Hao Wei, "Look, I''m so fat that I can''t even fly!"


    The real Hao Wei was so cute that his heart trembled wildly.


    Yesterday, the fourth senior brother ate a meal with the same effect and turned into a little black panther who went around asking people whether he was fat or not.


    The chef who was smirked raised the dumpling.


    "You are not fat at all!"


    Tuanzi kicked his legs in mid-air, and said dissatisfiedly, "No, no, no, I''m so fat, you can''t even lift it!"


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    It clearly remembers that the host is very sensitive to the word ''fat'', so it would actually take the initiative to say that, Brother Seven''s cooking skills are really terrible!


    Yesterday, it also followed its host to Wen Li''s house, not knowing what happened at home. But now, the truth surfaced, Hao Wei used Li Zhou as an experiment, and after making sure nothing went wrong, he started cooking.


    Tuanzi was satisfied, and Zhen Hao Wei was also satisfied, it... some serious system secretly recorded it.


    It''s not a souvenir, but just in case the host recalls all this and becomes angry after waking up. When the host sees the video and realizes that he is cute even if he is fat, he might not be ashamed.


    Gu Cheng is also at home.


    He had already heard the movement outside, but he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    After patiently communicating with the previous crew members, he got up and went out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw his younger sister staggering towards the real Hao Wei, as if planning to give the seventh senior brother a head-butt. And the real Hao Wei squatted on the ground, waiting for the little junior sister to take the initiative to deliver it to the door.


    It seemed like a naive game, but he somehow felt a sense of disobedience, until his sister kept asking fiercely when the collision happened, "Am I fat? Am I fat or not?"


    "Not fat not fat."


    "No, you have to say fat, fat. I''m a fat bird! I''m a fat penguin! I''m fat..."


    This picture is very familiar!


    With Gu Cheng''s IQ, he also glimpsed the truth in an instant.


    He sympathized with Li Zhou for a second, and stepped forward.


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    Another human came, and she, a fat bird, wanted to stop her.


    Between the way ferociously, Tuanzi raised his head and snorted angrily, "Say I''m fat!"


    Gu Cheng lifted the man up.


    "When will it recover?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head and kicked his legs in dissatisfaction, "The answer is wrong! The answer is wrong!"


    Actually, these words are asking the real Hao Wei.


    "It''s about the same time as yesterday."


    Really Hao Wei is not guilty, "I have a hunch that I will enter the next state soon, and there are not many opportunities. I guess I will cook every day in the past few days."


    This means that similar scenes are played out every day.


    Gu Cheng felt a little regretful, he was going to another city tomorrow, and it would take several days before he came back.


    But there is surveillance in the living room, and he can watch it remotely even with his mobile phone, but it¡¯s not as good as watching it up close.


    After thinking about it, his younger brother joined the group, and he didn''t even know about it, let alone watch it. His mind was instantly balanced.


    Contrast makes people happy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 670： i am fat penguin

    Chapter 670 I am a fat penguin


    The day before, Li Zhou became so angry after waking up that he turned into a huge black panther and roared at the real Hao Wei. If he hadn''t taken into account the small amount of camaraderie, he would have rushed over to inflict a few wounds on this junior.


    If he wasn''t worried about being in the news, he even thought about becoming a three-story building and turning the real Hao Wei into a cushion!


    That night, Tuanzi also woke up.


    She had no position to yell at the real Hao Wei, but when the senior brothers came around, she covered her face and screamed, and directly performed lightness kung fu and landed on the railing of the corridor on the second floor, another ups and downs, rushed into the room and refused to go out.


    "well!"


    Dongmendong sighed heavily, "Why did I go to the next door to find Gu Chi? I missed a hundred million!"


    Compared with Dongmenxi, Dongmendong accepts the culture of this era faster, including some Internet buzzwords.


    He patted his thigh regretfully.


    Even Dongmenxi felt regretful.


    Even if it was Dongmendong who came out today as agreed, he could play tricks after seeing that scene, anyway, Dongmendong couldn''t beat him.


    Missed 100 million!


    It''s hard to blame the junior sister for not reminding in advance, he put the blame on Li Zhou, Zhen Hao Wei and Gu Chi.


    Blame Gu Chi for inviting them to be models at the wrong time, and blame Li Zhou for being too stupid. After what happened yesterday, he didn¡¯t guess the real Hao Wei¡¯s purpose, and blame the real Hao Wei for being narrow-minded and not reminding them of such a good thing.


    Anyway, it is always the world and others who are wrong, not him.


    Li Zhou is also regretful.


    Li Zhou was collectively invited by merchants in a snack street to do a live broadcast, and he didn¡¯t come back until the evening when he was broadcasting live, still holding all kinds of food given to him by the merchants.


    He happily thought that he could have a supper with his junior sister, and save what he couldn''t finish for tomorrow, which saved a few meals.


    Now, he wished he could turn his regret into appetite, and swallow the food in one gulp.


    Stared at the real Hao Wei with dissatisfied eyes.


    Knowing that he was doing an experiment for his junior sister yesterday, he is of course willing to cooperate. But there should always be some benefits, such as letting him stay for a video today, junior sister who walks like a fat penguin, who wouldn''t want to take a photo as a souvenir?


    Seventh Junior Brother definitely did it on purpose!


    Li Zhou made a serious note in his heart. He unilaterally felt that this junior was the junior he hated the most, five or six juniors were not as hated as seventh juniors!


    Duan Xiayou, Ji Zhangzhuo, and Tantai Yi also went out during the day, among them, Tantai Yi didn''t intend to go out, but was worried that the second senior brother would beat the senior brother violently on the street after waking up, so he formed a team with them.


    During the day, Ji Zhangzhuo''s performance was very flat, and Tantai Yi not only did not relax, but became more vigilant. It''s not like the second senior brother to be tricked and laugh it off without retaliation.


    Now, seeing what happened during the day through surveillance, Ji Zhangzhuo said with a smile, "It''s okay, only those who have eaten know the deliciousness of those meals. Junior sister will be ashamed, but I will definitely eat them again tomorrow. In food In front of you, what is it to lose face?"


    He bet that junior sister''s little greedy cat can''t help it. Even he is willing to eat it again after being tricked. After eating the meals made by the seventh junior brother, the meals in those restaurants outside are sparse and tasteless.


    "No shame."


    Tan Taiyi emphasized with a cold face: "This is not a shameful thing, don''t misunderstand Junior Sister."


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to smile, "It''s just you who have a thick filter for junior sister. Don''t worry, junior sister has a thick skin. If she eats supper later, she will definitely go downstairs as if nothing happened."


    The man with white hair and golden eyes raised his hand slightly.


    He couldn''t hold back, and raised his hand to freeze the second senior brother beside him into a popsicle.


    Duan Xiayou explained for the reticent third junior brother: "You are not as thick-skinned as you. If you don''t want to be thick-skinned, you will think that everyone has thick-skinned."


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Upstairs.


    Tuanzi stuffed her head into the quilt, and kicked off her slippers with her short legs.


    "Ahhh!"


    She covered her flushed face under the quilt, "It''s too embarrassing!"


    The nasty and nasty blocking the way, the nasty and nasty questioning. Ahhh, the image of her little heroine is gone!


    Having been on many shows, and there are many people in the entertainment industry at home, Tuanzi still cares about image.


    But after waking up, what happened before was played over and over again in front of her eyes like a TV.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the system suddenly remembered what happened when the host changed his teeth for the first time. The host who lost a tooth followed his elder brother to participate in the "Mountain Patrol Tour". Because he spoke in front of the camera in a moment of anger, and after everyone found out that his words were leaking, the host just jumped into the arms of the elder brother, like a camel, buried his head in the arms of the elder brother.


    It seems that the host is getting older, but his personality has not changed at all.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But you know the side effects before taking it, so you should be mentally prepared¡¿


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It''s still different to be mentally prepared and play it over and over again!"


    She thought that the side effect after eating was that she fantasized that she was inflated, and it was very difficult to walk. Who would have thought that she would run to stop people to question one by one, insisting that others admit that she is fat.


    Shame!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It¡¯s alright, not ashamed, pretty cute¡¿


    Duanzi continued to kick her short legs.


    The system can only change the topic.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: The Fourth Senior Brother seems to have brought back a lot of food, and I should invite you to eat supper later, do you want to eat it? ¡¿


    The little short legs that were kicking back and forth stopped.


    Seeing her hesitation, the system made persistent efforts.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You know, your fourth senior brother is a big eater, your fifth senior brother also likes to eat, and your second senior brother specializes in meat. If you are a step slower, you can only eat air¡¿


    Tanzi quietly lifted the quilt, revealing a rosy little face, and tangles flashed in her big moist eyes.


    The system has watched her grow up, and is very good at handling her mind.


    ¡¾Guwu System: There are quite a lot of food types, including various barbecues, snacks from all over the world, as well as a complete roast duck and several desserts¡¿


    The dumpling couldn''t bear it any longer, jumped off the bed and ran out.


    These foods are her favorite!


    The shy Tuanzi went back and forth, except for Ji Zhangzhuo who wanted to tease a few words but was suppressed by Tantaiyi, the rest were very considerate and didn''t ask much.


    Li Zhou warmed up the food, and everyone had a delicious supper together.


    After eating, the dumpling wiped his mouth, and wanted to hide back downstairs and continue to be shy.


    At this time, she heard a very loud ''croak''.


    "Quack?"


    She scratched her hair in doubt, "It''s already autumn, where are the frogs?"


    "Quack!"


    A huge humanoid frog jumps up to her, startling the dumpling.


    "Brother, why are you imitating a frog? Is this a new kind of kung fu?"


    Mistaking it as a new kung fu, Tuanzi was eager to try it, but it happened that her skills were still a little weaker and she needed to learn some new kung fu.


    The talented Duan Xiayou leaps and screams at the same time.


    "Quack quack!"


    Tuanzi raised her neck, "Quack quack!"


    Different from the enthusiastic him, the rest of the people looked at the real Hao Wei in unison, "It''s you again?"


    Gu Cheng frowned: "In the future, we will have to be careful when eating at home."


    Who knows if this seventh senior brother is stealing food and stealing?


    The real Hao Wei didn''t want to be misunderstood by the parents, so he immediately pointed out the culprit.


    "Second Senior Brother asked me to do this!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 671： Brother, go ahead

    Chapter 671 Big brother, come on


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was about to sneak away, was dragged back by Tantai Yi with one hand.


    That baby face smiled contemptuously, "Third Junior Brother, you are more like a Senior Brother, I recommend you to become a Senior Senior Brother!"


    The honest man shook his head, "Whoever gets started first is the senior brother."


    Ji Zhangzhuo kept touting, "Whoever is the best is the big brother."


    Besides, Li Zhou couldn''t help interjecting, "Junior sister is also very powerful, second senior brother, in your heart, is third senior brother the most powerful, or junior junior sister the most powerful?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..." Does this mean that blue is better than blue? Li Zhou actually learned how to dig a hole.


    "What''s great? Who''s great?"


    Tuanzi''s attention was all on Leapfrog''s senior brother, and she only heard some words. She turned back sensitively and asked, "What little secret are you guys talking about? Can Miao Miao know?"


    Afraid that Li Zhou would ask such a question of death, Ji Zhangzhuo waved his hands frantically, "It''s okay, it''s okay, senior brother''s frog jumping posture is quite standard, Miao Miao, do you want to learn it?"


    Tantai couldn''t hold back, and froze him again.


    No one is allowed to teach bad junior sisters!


    Tuanzi has long been eager to try.


    But compared to Leapfrog, the bouncing senior brother has a peculiar charm. She stared at the other''s broad back, and rubbed her slippered feet on the ground a few times.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you want to jump on his back? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Hey¡¿


    Anyone who is familiar with Tuanzi knows that she has a feline habit. The opponent turned his back to her, bouncing up and down, she really wanted to pounce... She successfully pounced on Duan Xiayou and hung on Duan Xiayou''s back.


    The effect of those meals hadn¡¯t passed yet, Duan Xiayou was bouncing around the room with a dumpling on his back, and accidentally jumped to the door.


    The door is open, and if you glance outside, you can see the spacious courtyard.


    Tuanzi Commander: "Brother, let''s go!"


    Duan Xiayou really jumped out.


    At this moment, the two of them haven''t realized the problem yet.


    After bouncing around in the courtyard for a while, Duan Xiayou went directly to the sky above the fence, and when he landed safely, he was already outside the courtyard.


    A pair of young parents happened to pass by with their children. Seeing their actions, they all stood in place and opened their mouths wide.


    "Hello, have a nice weekend!"


    She Niu Tuanzi happily greeted them and continued to direct.


    "Eldest brother, go there, let''s go find Brother Gu Chi!"


    Duan Xiayou really skipped past.


    Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a frog bouncing around with a dumpling on its back.


    The child withdrew his gaze, and grabbed his father''s hand enviously.


    "Dad, I also want to ride a frog, can you jump on my back too?"


    Young father: "..." He really can''t do it!


    Gu Zhai.


    Zhen Hao Wei, who thought he was innocent, said, "It''s okay for them to go out like this? Didn''t they say that the world is full of cameras?"


    A few brothers who have already lived in modern times fantasized about it.


    Brother Frog carried Junior Sister Tuanzi on his back, which was seen by many people, and the video was taken by many people and uploaded on the Internet.


    Within a day, it will be on the hot search. Within two days, there may be a trend of frog jumping and frog carrying people on the Internet.


    The appeal of their Tianyun faction is so strong.


    "Then do you want to stop it?"


    Li Zhou touched his short hair, "If it becomes popular, will more people pay attention to our school and martial arts?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo often said that promoting martial arts is good for junior sisters, even if he is not so good at it, he is very cooperative. Later, when he encountered some things, he habitually thought in the direction of promoting martial arts.


    Jumping leapfrog is a bit embarrassing, but if it attracts everyone''s attention, it will be a blessing in disguise, and there is no need to stop it.


    Several people looked at each other. Although no one spoke, they didn''t move to show their decision.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was frozen and had his Ya point pressed, gestured wildly with his eyes.


    Unfortunately no one cares.


    Duan Xiayou took his junior sister to look for Gu Chi all the way, but found that the third uncle''s family was not there, and when he went back to find the second uncle''s family, he returned disappointed.


    "Second Uncle and Aunt went on a trip again, Brother Pei Hai went abroad to film a movie, and Brother Wangchao didn''t know what he was up to."


    Tuanzi lay on Duan Xiayou''s back, pointing at a random place, "Let''s go to another place to relax."


    Duan Xiayou is clearly in an unconscious state, otherwise he would not have made such a move. What is amazing is that when he is unconscious, he will subconsciously follow the instructions of his junior sister.


    Soon the two came to the leisure area of ??the community.


    As the most beautiful boy in Jiangshuiyundu, Tuanzi is loved by many grandparents, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters in the community.


    It''s the weekend again, and there are many residents in the recreation area. Some families stood by the lake and counted ducks, some were exercising, some were playing basketball, and some were gossiping.


    Tuanzi often comes over to listen to various gossip, and she finds that the gossip in reality is much more interesting than the TV series watched by the second aunt and the third aunt.


    Usually, when Tuanzi came over, it was enough to attract attention. This time, she was lying on the back of her senior brother, who was still leapfrogging. As soon as she came out, she became the focus.


    Many children watched it and asked their father or elder brother, "I want to play this too!"


    "Dad, are you too weak to carry me on your back?"


    "Brother, hurry up and jump, if you play basketball, isn''t your jumping ability very good?"


    "I''m so envious of Miao Miao, her seniors are so amazing."


    Several stimulated fathers or elder brothers tried their best to jump up. Because they were carrying people on their backs, they ended up less than 20 centimeters from the ground, which could not be compared with Duan Xia''s jumping a few meters away from the ground.


    The cubs of each family were even more disappointed. They climbed off the backs of their fathers or elder brothers, surrounded the dumplings and senior brothers, and asked enviously, "Can we experience it too?"


    "Miao Miao, you are so happy."


    "I''m so envious of you."


    Duanzi reservedly rejected everyone.


    "I can''t make a decision for the elder brother, and the elder brother can''t make a decision now. You can ask him when he can make a decision."


    The children were dizzy. They understood every word of this passage, but they couldn''t understand it together.


    Unable to experience it, everyone waved to her, "Do you want to come down and play?"


    Tuanzi glanced at the senior brother who was still jumping around, and thought for a while, "I''ll send the senior brother home first, and play with you later."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Isn''t he taking you home? ¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But if Miaomiao jumps down, maybe senior brother will become a runaway horse...ah no, the runaway frog hopped and ran away, and won¡¯t go home]


    After Duan Xiayou sent the dumpling home, the effect of the meal almost disappeared, and he fell asleep directly.


    Tuanzi rushed out after saying hello, unaware that someone just uploaded a video of Duan Xiayou jumping with her on his back on the Internet.


    ¡¾Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooows


    ¡¾Is this leapfrog? What''s the difference between this and flying? You can ask the frogs, can they jump three meters high?]


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this happier than riding a roller coaster? ¡¿


    ¡¾Knowledge in martial arts is good, even leapfrog is different from others, I''m not bitter, I just want to ask, senior brother, do you still need a junior? ¡¿


    ¡¾Does anyone think today''s big brother reveals a kind of clear stupidity¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 672： If you are a brother, you have to step on it

    Chapter 672 Brothers are about to step on


    Duan Xiayou became popular with Leapfrog, and let more people understand martial arts.


    The system was very satisfied with the prestige points dropped by the curious crowd, so it told Tuanzi about it, and Tuanzi was also very happy, and danced the learned rabbit dance at home.


    Duan Xiayou, who came to his senses, admired the rabbit dance and was sure that his junior sister was very happy. After judging that the benefits of this matter outweighed the disadvantages, he was not so angry.


    It was because he plotted against Ji Zhangzhuo first, and it is only natural that Ji Zhangzhuo used the seventh senior brother to plot against him. The two sides are considered a tie.


    Seeing his calm expression, Ji Zhangzhuo, who had been observing secretly, was relieved, and finally dared to stroll out.


    The onlookers sneered: "Excellent."


    Jizhang Zhuo rolled his eyes, and his baby face showed a sincere smile, "Don''t you want to improve your mental strength? You can actually try the dishes made by the seventh junior brother. The fourth junior brother ate it last time, and it became much more stable."


    Dongmen Xi laughed: "I''m not that fool Dongmendong, don''t try to lie to me!"


    Dongmendong: "?" They are brothers, why bother?


    "Really don''t you want to try?" Ji Zhangzhuo smiled delicately, "If your mental power is soaring and you develop other abilities, even if it''s just fetching things from a distance, you will be able to amaze Miao Miao, right?"


    The teleportation in his mouth is not simply moving the object with force, but taking something out through walls, glass, etc. This requirement is higher, at least for the time being.


    In this era, particleization and transparency are of little use, and he doesn''t intend to be a thief. Only by developing other abilities can people look at him. This is Dongmenxi''s concept.


    He was moved, his mouth was stiff, and he didn''t say anything.


    Ji Zhangzhuo went downstairs with a subtle smile on his face.


    Tuanzi who was dancing the rabbit dance saw him and waved excitedly, "Second senior brother, come quickly, Miaomiao will teach you how to dance. You danced too badly last time, you need to learn more!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t laugh anymore.


    He suddenly remembered that several people seemed to have their own dark history videos.


    One day there is a quarrel, and the other party only needs to shut up and show the video, and he can only obediently admit defeat.


    "Damn it!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help clenching his fists, "Why did you forget to take a video yesterday?"


    He didn''t even have the idea of ??making a video, so he was frozen by the third junior brother, and he missed the opportunity!


    Didn''t have the guts to blame Tan Taiyi, Ji Zhangzhuo secretly poked at Hao Wei for cooperation next time.


    "Damn what?"


    Seeing that he was delayed coming, Tuanzi couldn''t help but ran over and grabbed his hand.


    "Hurry up, let''s dance together, Miao Miao''s rabbit dance is so good!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Much better than him¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn¡¯t even bother to shoot the dance, so as not to waste memory. The host mastered the essence after only one day of learning, which is a hundred times better than Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Tuanzi, who got Kua, asked the system to make a video. Thinking that Duan Xiayou was also there, he asked him again.


    "Brother, please help us take a video, Miao Miao will send it to the eldest brother and the second brother..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s horrified face, and his malicious smile at Duan Xiayou, made his back shiver.


    But at this meeting, Tuanzi added, "Miao Miao hasn''t met other brothers for a long time, so please send them a video too. Miao Miao is definitely not asking them to boast!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo said with difficulty: "Then just take pictures of you alone."


    Tuanzi doesn''t care about taking pictures of several people, at most, I will dance alone later, she was about to nod, Duan Xiayou, who was sitting on the sofa, interjected, "The picture of dancing alone is too ugly, but it''s just your second brother who learned the rabbit dance here , let him accompany you, the picture will look better, and everyone will boast more."


    "It makes sense."


    Tuanzi looked at Ji Zhangzhuo expectantly, "Second Senior Brother, can you help Miao Miao? Miao Miao is not asking for boasting. Master said, no matter what we do, we must perform perfectly."


    Master never said this, Ji Zhangzhuo only slandered in his heart, but didn''t say it out. The more the junior sister emphasized, the more guilty she felt. Thinking that junior sister really likes compliments from others at her age, he just wants to accompany her. If this little wish can''t be fulfilled, what kind of senior brother is she?


    One big and one small danced the rabbit dance.


    At first, Duan Xiayou was filming in a serious manner, but at the end, he couldn''t help it, his shoulders kept shaking.


    The system is also shooting, it wants to laugh, and can''t help it.


    In the camera, the little one is lively and cute, like a naive and soft little white rabbit, and the other one, like a big rabbit or a big stupid bear that has been poisoned and stiffened!


    That night, many people received a video from Tuanzi.


    Everyone''s first reaction is to save the download, and then open it after downloading.


    Gu Cheng made a very fair comment, thinking that his younger sister is very talented, and performed the smartness of a rabbit, but also said that Ji Zhangzhuo has made no progress and needs to learn more. Gu Che no longer had any worries in this regard, and directly pulled on Ji Zhangzhuo to hold his sister.


    ¡¾Gu Peihai: You can even perform at the party, Miao Miao, you are all-rounder! ¡¿


    Tuanzi smiled and rolled his eyes. After a long time, brother Pei Hai became so good that he could praise others!


    ¡¾Gu Wangchao: Very cute, I just bought a rabbit hair clip and sent it to you¡¿


    Tuanzi still believes in Gu Wangchao''s aesthetics, rubbing his little hands together in anticipation.


    ¡¾Gu Mo: I found a rabbit-shaped candy, do you want to eat it?¡¿


    A certain dumpling nodded frantically. There is nothing wrong with rabbits eating rabbit candies!


    ¡¾Gu Chi: Thanks to you, I am so inspired, can you be my model next time? I plan to participate in the competition, and you will share half of the prize money, which will be converted into dessert shop products]


    "Wow, Brother Gu Chi still understands me!"


    The system couldn''t help muttering, who was the one who called Brother Gu Chi bad last time? As expected of Brother Fox, he is really cunning.


    Gu Qize intends to customize a set of rabbit-related children''s clothing for his younger sister, while Gu Yunmu does not hesitate to add the rabbit element to the game "Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le".


    Even Si Huai posted a photo.


    There is only a hand shadow on the photo, the owner of the hand made a rabbit ear gesture, took a photo and sent it to Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi, who had initially mastered the P-picture skills, immediately made a rabbit face under the rabbit ears.


    Several cousins ??reacted differently.


    Guzhuo and Jinchunting are open-minded, while Guli and Jinchunchao are reserved.


    ¡¾Jin Shilin: There is a dessert shop that has many desserts in the shape of white rabbits. Do you have time to eat together?¡¿


    Knowing that the other party couldn''t see it, Tuanzi also nodded frantically.


    This brother also understands her very well!


    Jin Lingxiao and Wen Qi didn''t reply to the message, as for Wen Li, he called directly.


    "Hello? Brother Wen Li, what''s the matter?" Tuanzi answered the phone blankly.


    ¡°About the rabbit, I suddenly had an idea.¡±


    Duanzi has a bad feeling.


    "Once upon a time, an expedition team lost their way in the desert and luckily found an old castle. When they went to stay overnight, they found that the old castle was full of statues and signs of rabbits... A butler in a tuxedo received them with a warm attitude and a warm welcome. Served with delicious food and drinks...¡±


    Knowing this cousin''s writing style, Tuanzi still couldn''t help asking.


    "Then what?"


    ¡°After they finished eating the food, when it was dawn, these expeditions found themselves locked in a cage, and their vision became very narrow and short¡­It turned out that they turned into rabbits and were sent to the kitchen, where the chef was grinding¡­¡±


    "Ahhh!"


    Duanzi ended the call with a ''snap''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 673： Wen Li: Smile

    Chapter 673 Wen Li: Smile


    Tantai came back from an unexpected trip, passing by the living room, and saw a fried-haired dumpling.


    Due to frequent haircuts, the length of Tuanzi¡¯s hair is basically shoulder length. For the convenience of exercise, she often wears a single ponytail or two buns. Occasionally she is lazy by herself and simply disheveled her hair. If people as dexterous as Gu Cheng and Tan Taiyi were at home, they would meticulously weave all kinds of beautiful hairstyles for her.


    Tan Taiyi remembered that she helped braid her hair before she went out, but this time, the little junior sister''s hair was disheveled, and the outermost circle of her black hair was blown up.


    This is a symptom of internal force leakage.


    He came over and patted on the fried hair dumpling''s head, and the fried hair was stuck back obediently.


    "what happens?"


    "Woo."


    With a slumped face, Tuanzi pursed his mouth, and said depressedly, "Brother Wen Li told a terrible story, which scared Miaomiao!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: In fact, he only talked about the beginning¡¿


    The system didn''t show much fear. It just listened to the beginning, and the host hung up the phone. At this moment, it is quite curious, why those explorers turned into rabbits, what kind of secrets are there in the castle, and the food that those explorers ate, could it be the last batch of lost people?


    Tuanzi hummed heavily, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Tan Taiyi has never read Wen Li''s works, but to celebrate last time, Gu Yunmu said that he would buy Wen Li''s books to support him, then turned around and Gu Chi interjected, suggesting that Gu Yunmu read one or two works first.


    Gu Yunmu is a man of action. He huddled on the sofa and watched for half an hour on the spot, and then screamed continuously, making the passing residents think that their house was playing a pig killing video.


    Based on Gu Yunmu''s reaction, Tan Taiyi came to the conclusion that the story written by Wen Li was terrifying.


    "It''s his fault."


    Tantaiyi patted Tuanzi''s head again.


    "Knowing that you are afraid, I deliberately told you."


    The dumpling hummed.


    "It''s not good for him to have too much inspiration!"


    Who would have thought of such a story when seeing Rabbit Dance? What is Cousin Wen Li''s head made of? All kinds of horror movies?


    Tuanzi squirmed on the sofa a few times, hugged Tantaiyi''s waist, and acted like a spoiled child, "Miao Miao won''t be able to sleep at night."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But you have never suffered from insomnia¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao:...¡¿


    The system suddenly realized that the host just wanted to act like a baby, so it shut up and stopped talking.


    Looking up quietly, Tan Taiyi frowned slightly, seeming to be a little distressed, so Tuanzi took the opportunity to say, "Third Senior Brother, can you tell Miao Miao a story tonight?"


    "Those storybooks of yours?"


    "Miao Miao has finished watching those stories a long time ago," Tuanzi''s eyes sparkled, with anticipation pouring out, "Miao Miao wants to hear the story of senior brother''s heroism."


    Tantaiyi''s tone became dry, "My story has nothing to say, I met the bad guys, defeated the bad guys, it''s gone."


    Duanzi shook his head vigorously.


    Tantaiyi could only rearrange what he thought was a dull and boring experience.


    That night, Tuanzi fell asleep after listening to many stories.


    Tan Taiyi covered her with a small quilt, and went out of the room.


    After returning to his room, he took out his mobile phone, searched for Wen Li''s pen name, and chose to read the other party''s electronic works.


    "...The man''s arms seemed to be swallowed by an unknown object. He and his companions showed a look of horror...Heavy footsteps came from the depths of the corridor, and before the owner of the footsteps appeared, they were huge bats. Woven into a large impenetrable black net, with a red light shining in the middle of the large net, rushing towards..."


    Tantai Yi remained expressionless throughout.


    The system that divided a little bit of energy here thought, this senior is a ruthless person!


    Dawn the next day.


    Tuanzi went downstairs with the chicken coop head on her head. When she passed by the living room, the man with white hair and golden eyes waved to her. She immediately ran over, obediently moved a bench, and sat in front of Tantaiyi.


    The man deftly helped her weave a bud head, "Know yourself, know your enemy, and win every battle. Do you want to watch Wen Li''s work together today?"


    Tuanzi frowned in thought.


    She is very curious and afraid of being frightened. She belongs to the type who wants to see but dare not.


    But when she and Gu Yunmu watched together before, brother Yunmu was always screaming in fright. She wasn''t that afraid at first, but she was a little scared because of the influence. If it were the third senior brother, the third senior brother must be very stable, and she must be very stable too.


    "Okay, let''s watch together after dinner."


    After breakfast, the brothers and sisters ran outside and nestled on the same recliner to read novels.


    On the third floor, Duan Xiayou looked down and found that his recliner was occupied again, so he simply hid in the bedroom and did not go out.


    But within a few minutes, Ji Zhangzhuo knocked on the door.


    "Brother, open the door, I found a secret!"


    The word ''secret'' is particularly attractive, even though Duan Xiayou has always disliked Ji Zhangzhuo''s noise, he opened the door very honestly and let people in.


    "You''d better not be secretive."


    Duan Xiayou was already prepared to lose both sides, and threatened in a low voice, "At worst, we will lose face together."


    This refers to two people taking turns asking Zhen Hao Wei to cook for each other.


    Ji Zhangzhuo danced the rabbit dance, and Duan Xiayou frog jumped around the community. Maybe next time, the two of them will make even more funny moves in front of the camera.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had a hippie smile on his face, not taking such a threat seriously.


    "It''s related to Master..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo played tricks, "Last night, the third junior brother told a story to the younger junior sister. After listening to it, I felt something was wrong. The third junior brother seems to have been living in the dynasty of the master..."


    Downstairs, Tuanzi and Tantaiyi read novels together.


    When he saw the terrifying scene, Tuanzi was about to cover his eyes with his hand, when Tantaiyi''s cool and pleasant voice sounded from above his head.


    "Actually, the player who deliberately created this scene is the player, a villain, he is going to..."


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Third, third brother, are you spoiling?"


    Tantai was at a loss, "What is a spoiler?"


    He simply felt that clarifying the truth behind the horrific picture would make the horrific atmosphere disappear.


    The horror atmosphere is gone, but the fun is also less.


    Tuanzi opened his small mouth, hesitant to speak.


    After thinking about it, she swallowed what she wanted to say, and showed a smiling face, "Wow, after the third senior brother said this, Miao Miao is no longer afraid."


    She points to another spot on the tablet.


    "Just now I thought this window was weird, is there a secret?"


    "Well, actually..."


    The system silently watched this scene.


    The third senior brother dotes on the host very much, even if the host does not tell the truth, he also dotes on the third senior brother.


    After being spoiled all morning like this, Tuanzi took out his mobile phone and sent a voice to Wen Li with arrogance.


    "Hahaha, Miaomiao is not afraid of your novels at all now, not scary at all, you have the ability to write more terrifying novels?"


    Not long after sending it, Wen Li sent back a smiling expression.


    Tuanzi trembled inexplicably.


    She pushed the phone aside a little timidly, met the eyes of the third senior brother, and straightened her back again, "Brother Wen Li is so polite, Miao Miao is still smiling!"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don¡¯t you really know that smiling expression means ¡®hehe¡¯¡¿


    Tuanzi pouted and remained silent.


    But Tantai thought that a smile was just a smile, but he didn''t see the meaning behind this expression, so he nodded in approval.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 674： Masters identity

    Ji Zhangzhuo and Duan Xiayou had a chattering meal, and after lunch, they stopped Tantaiyi who was about to leave, and called the other fellow students over.


    Tuanzi bit the last chicken leg and looked at him in confusion.


    Dongmenxi said truthfully: "You pretend."


    Duanzi nodded in approval.


    Ji Zhangzhuo gave it alone, but it was all knocked out.


    When he was about to knock again, he caught a glimpse of the white-haired, golden-eyed man raising his hand slightly from the corner of his eye, and hurriedly let it go.


    "It''s like this," he tried his best to keep a straight face, creating a serious atmosphere, "I discovered something, which is related to Master."


    After he finished speaking, he intentionally paused, and also deliberately wanted to show off. He just waited for the curious inquiries from his younger brother and younger sister to satisfy the vanity of his second senior brother.


    Besides, Duan Xiayou couldn''t see him like this, and said quickly, "We found that there is a problem with Master''s timeline."


    Ji Zhang burned his face.


    Duanzi finished eating the chicken leg quickly, and with a greasy face, asked in a childish voice, "What''s the problem? If there is a problem, what does it mean?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo continued to keep a straight face, "It means Master has something to hide from us."


    Tuanzi blinked, "Master has a bunch of secrets, which one are you talking about? Say it out and let Miao Miao judge."


    Okay, Junior Sister is trying to keep a secret with empty gloves. Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t hold back, and wanted to pinch her little face. It can be seen that there are oily spots left by chicken legs on her face, so she retracted it embarrassingly... No success, Duan Xiayou has quick eyes and quick hands , grabbing his hand and slamming it forward, the oil on Tuanzi''s face rubbed against Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Tuanzi realized that her face was covered with oil. She rolled her eyes and smiled at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo ran away, but someone stretched out his long leg and stumbled, his lightness kung fu was not as good as his junior sister, so after such a delay, he was successfully caught.


    "Hey, second senior brother, you can''t escape."


    Smiling like a little fox, Tuanzi first grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo''s corner of his clothes, and was about to wipe his face with it, "Ah, no, the oil stains are not easy to wash, you may have to buy new clothes, and save money."


    She grabbed the opponent''s hand again, ready to rub everything on the opponent''s hand. If it wasn''t for Ji Zhangzhuo''s reaction, she would have jumped into the opponent''s arms and kissed each other''s cheeks.


    After posting, Youhua will belong to the second brother.


    Just as she was about to rub her hands, a hand reached out to stop her.


    Duanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo looked at the past at the same time.


    "Third Senior Brother?" Tuanzi tilted his head.


    Ji Zhangzhuo moved: "Third Junior Brother, so you are willing to protect Senior Brother..."


    Before he finished speaking, Tantai Yi said two words, "Dirty hands."


    The moving smile froze on his face, his body seemed to be gradually fading, Ji Zhangzhuo artificially covered his heart.


    Tuanzi understood in seconds: "That''s right, brother Qi Ze said that there are a lot of bacteria on his hands, so Miao Miao should go wash his face."


    She ran to the bathroom with a rattling, and came back with a rattling, feeling refreshed.


    At this moment, Ji Zhangzhuo finally regained his color, and said listlessly, "It''s like this, because before when everyone described their own stories, they only said that the master was only around him, so I thought that everyone passed through the master at different times. There is no intersection with each other. But last night, the third junior brother and Miao Miao were telling stories. I have also been to the places mentioned in some of the stories he told, and I have heard a little about the incident he said. This proves that I have been with He showed up at the same time period, they just didn''t meet each other."


    Tuanzi hugged his little head and said in a daze, "Miao Miao didn''t understand."


    She looked at the other senior brothers, "Do you understand?"


    Li Zhou scratched his hair, "I seem to understand a little bit."


    Dongmenxi pursed his lips and said nothing, but once he said nothing, it was a time when he didn''t want to lose face too much.


    Zhen Hao Wei honestly shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    "Since you don''t understand," Ji Zhangzhuo immediately became excited, "Then let the smart second senior brother explain it to you!"


    Duanzi thought about it, and still patted the fleshy claws very appreciatively.


    Appropriate encouragement is conducive to the growth of the second brother.


    Receiving the encouragement, Ji Zhangzhuo took out a pen and paper.


    "In this way, I will first record the specific time and number of years each of us traveled to Master''s side."


    Duan Xiayou was the first person to cross to the side of his master. At that time, he missed the best time to learn martial arts, but he was sober, and inquired about the dynasty and year of that world.


    "I stayed with Master for a relatively short time, only two years before going back."


    "Next is me. I have been with Master for more than four years." When Ji Zhangzhuo passed through, it was the best time to learn martial arts. Although he was young, he had already developed the ability to collect information as a proton at that time. , also investigated the year number at that time, "Look, when I traveled to the past, the elder brother was still there, and there were still a few months before he left, but I have never seen the elder brother."


    Duan Xiayou was thoughtful: "I remembered. At that time, the master gave me a task to deliver something to an old friend. Although I know that he has made many spiritual jade pendants, I also heard that he said that he had made a lot of jade pendants with him. Many apprentices are destined, but I don''t know when the next disciple will arrive."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was followed by Tantai Yi, a man with white hair and golden eyes who stayed by Master''s side the longest, more than ten years.


    Calculating the time, he arrived at Master''s side a year before Ji Zhangzhuo left.


    Tan Taiyi shook his head, "I didn''t know that the second senior brother was there. After I made some achievements, the master asked me to go down the mountain to practice. Sometimes we only meet once in a few years."


    Later, when Li Zhou, Dongmendong, Dongmenxi, and Zhenhao Wei came to Master, Tantaiyi was always in that world, an unknown hero.


    Tuanzi didn''t quite remember the year number at that time. She asked the system for help, and when she got the answer, she opened her mouth in surprise.


    "When Miao Miao passed through, the third senior brother was also there. The third senior brother only left when Miao Miao was one and a half years old."


    Ji Zhangzhuo had a straight face, "We never adjusted the time before, and we ignored this point. Now that we think about it, how could it be so coincidental that every apprentice is stuck at the time when the last one left?"


    Duan Xiayou nodded in agreement.


    "Based on the order in which the master accepts apprentices, when the eighth and ninth junior brothers who have not yet come pass through, the third junior brother is also there. But we have never met each other, as if the master can only have one apprentice by his side."


    Hao Wei, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Maybe it''s because the two time travelers can''t meet."


    Everyone looked at him.


    Zhen Hao Wei said: "In my world, some great powers have the power of time and space. Simply put, he can use part of his cultivation in exchange to travel back in time and change some things. However, other great powers also have this ability , once the two great powers return to the same time period and meet each other, the two will die on the spot in the end, and all the events related to them will be rewritten."


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide in surprise, this time his mouth was wider than ever.


    Tantaiyi stretched out her hand, supporting her chin.


    "If that''s the case," he frowned slightly, "this can also explain why Master accepted our identity as a time traveler so quickly. He seems to know time and space very well. ..."

 Chapter 675： cunning bear

    Chapter 675 Cunning Big Bear


    Several apprentices had a big brain hole.


    Tantai analyzed so much, the final conclusion is, "Master is proficient in prophecy?"


    The real Hao Wei is bolder, "Maybe he is also a time traveler, he traveled from the world of cultivating immortals, he cannot leave, and he can predict the future."


    Others carefully recalled the process of getting along with Master.


    Li Zhou rubbed his chest, "Master is not surprised to find out that a leopard can speak human words, but there seems to be no orcs or monsters in that world, maybe I really traveled from the world of cultivating immortals."


    Dongmendong and Dongmenxi also recognized this point, "At that time, we were both in an unstable state and our bodies were in a very dangerous state. It was the master who kept chanting sutras. The sutras he chanted seemed to have strange powers. It should not only be something that a knight should have. the power of."


    Hearing what they said, Duan Xiayou and Ji Zhangzhuo also began to doubt their memory.


    When getting along with Duan Xiayou, the master is just a knight with high martial arts skills, even a little foolish, and occasionally does some childish actions.


    When getting along with Ji Zhangzhuo, the master is also a counselor who sees through the situation. He teaches Ji Zhangzhuo how to arrange and even become a king. .


    After the analysis, the senior brothers looked at the dumpling with their mouths open.


    "Junior Sister, what do you think?"


    Tuanzi closed her mouth, she touched her head, and confirmed with the system again.


    [Ancient Martial Arts System: You have been with Master day and night for four years, and I have also been with him for four years. He has superb internal strength, has friends all over the world, and can often borrow some secret books from other sects. I found in him the aura that is only found in the world of cultivating immortals, and I did not find the power of time and space]


    At that time, I was accidentally involved in the Jianghu world, but the system has been waiting for the opportunity to bring the host back to modern times. If Master was related to time travel, it would have used Master to bring the host back to modern times.


    Duanzi believes in the system, as well as her own eyes and Master''s performance.


    "Maybe, Master just happens to know that much."


    She raised her chin slightly, "Maybe, he just happens to be as versatile as Miao Miao!"


    Seeing her proud little appearance, Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t help teasing her, "Master knows not only astronomy and geography, but also all kinds of martial arts. He is good at strategizing and planning. Apart from being good at martial arts, what else is similar to him?"


    "eat!"


    Duanzi looked confident, "Master often steals sweets!"


    But she also often steals the grilled chicken and grilled fish made by Master, which is even!


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed ''Puff'', the serious atmosphere he deliberately created was gone.


    Tuanzi became angry with embarrassment, and rushed over with his fists squeezed.


    "Don''t laugh! Miao Miao is telling the truth!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo hurriedly used Qinggong to escape, and Tuanzi chased after him. Compared with Qinggong, she was not afraid at all!


    Seeing that the two were fighting, Duan Xiayou could only stand up and preside over the overall situation.


    "In any case, everything will be known when the master comes."


    "Master will come?"


    Zhen Hao Wei asked curiously: "Because the spirit jade that was originally intended to be given to the junior sister is at the master''s place?"


    "More than that," Duan Xiayou turned his head and glanced at Tuanzi who caught up with Ji Zhangzhuo and hit him with a small fist, "Junior Sister is very sure, there seems to be other reasons. I don''t know the more specific content, but I Trust me, sister."


    Master said that he would no longer be confused if he came to find his junior sister.


    The fact is true.


    Hearing this, Zhen Hao Wei didn''t say much.


    He saw Junior Sister almost for the first time, and he saw that Junior Sister was hiding a secret.


    Occasionally, he would feel two auras on his junior sister, one of which was very faint, like a living being, and like another existence he had never seen before. In addition, he often heard his junior sister talking to herself, he vaguely understood something, but he didn''t point it out.


    The matter of exploring the identity of the master has come to an end for the time being, and the lives of several people have returned to peace.


    One after another, someone through Jin Tong or a few older brothers handed out variety show invitations to Tuanzi, and Tuanzi carefully selected them.


    She was dumbfounded when she found out that there was actually a love watching variety show in it.


    "I''m just a kid!"


    Let a child watch adults fall in love, is the director of this show not out of his mind?


    The system is also very dissatisfied, isn''t this teaching the host badly?


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Don''t care¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: However, maybe the other party¡¯s final goal is not you¡¿


    Duanzi tilted his head.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Now everyone knows that you have a bunch of parents, and they will read it for you. The status of a love observer is not suitable for you, but maybe you will be taken by others, such as seniors who are too idle to grow mushrooms. Even the director can still dream in vain, imagining that your second brother or Gu Peihai will participate in the show]


    Three gold medal winners or top streamers go to this show, this show will definitely make a lot of money.


    "Tsk tsk, grown-ups just have too many thoughts."


    Tuanzi curled his lips, threw the invitation aside, and continued to look at the others.


    After looking at it for a while, a strange fragrance wafted over.


    His stomach grumbled a few times, and Tuanzi looked in the direction of the kitchen with a blushing little face.


    "Senior Brother Seven must be cooking, what delicious food will he make today?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: Still want to be a fat penguin? Don''t feel ashamed? ¡¿


    The increasingly thick-skinned dumpling raised its head high.


    "Even if it''s a fat penguin, Miao Miao is the cutest one!"


    It was the first time she ate the delicious food cooked by Zhen Hao Wei. She had been a milk fat penguin for a long time, and she was shy for a while afterwards. The second time, I wasn''t so shy. Up to now, she can calmly watch the replay with her senior brothers.


    "As long as Miao Miao is not embarrassed, it is other people who are embarrassed!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You have captured the essence of thick skin¡¿


    The dumpling is even more proud.


    The system is helpless.


    Not long after, Zhen Hao Wei put the food on the table and called the dumpling to eat.


    He himself is holding Ji Zhangzhuo''s old mobile phone, ready to shoot. There was a strange smile on Zhou Zheng''s face.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: If he goes out with this expression, he will definitely be regarded as a bad person by children¡¿


    Tuanzi grabbed the chopsticks and looked up.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: No, it¡¯s a very normal expression, that¡¯s what Brother Seven is like, he¡¯s a big bear with a delicate mind¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Then you know that some bears are very cunning¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I know, the seventh senior brother is sometimes very cunning, in our family, only the third senior brother is really honest¡¿


    Duanzi naturally classifies herself as cunning.


    She has heard her master say that she is eccentric and has many small ideas since she was a child. She said that this is a sign of intelligence, and she can only be proud of it.


    The proud dumpling picked up a piece of shredded pork, looked at the color and smelled the aroma, and was so greedy.


    "Definitely super delicious!"


    With an ''ow'' sound, she bit the piece of shredded meat, chewed it a few times, and swallowed it.


    In less than a second, she froze, and her greedy expression turned into panic.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong? ¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 676： food trap

    Chapter 676 Food Trap


    Zhen Hao Wei, who was preparing to shoot, felt something was wrong.


    "Junior Sister, shouldn''t it be..."


    There was nothing unusual when he was cooking, but that was the case with that book "Extreme Things Must Reverse". Once upon a time, he was tricked and offended many people.


    It''s just that he won''t feel bad if he cheats others, at most he apologizes afterwards, but if he cheats his junior sister... the phone was thrown out and landed lightly on the table.


    The 1.9 meter chef deftly rushed to the table, looking nervously at the little girl''s face.


    I saw that pair of **** eyes gradually became moist, and soon tears gathered and fell down with a ''pop''.


    "Too! Difficult! Eat! Too much!"


    The food was so unpalatable that it made the dumpling cry.


    The smell of burnt, dry, earthy and other messy food has already run into the stomach, and the dumpling can''t spit it out.


    She looked at the real Hao Wei with tears in her eyes, "How can there be such unpalatable food in the world? Miaomiao thought that Master''s burnt fish was already the worst."


    Really Hao Wei was in a hurry and felt guilty.


    "Extreme things must be reversed. How delicious it was before, how bad it is now. I''m sorry, I don''t know that my cooking skills have changed."


    Tuanzi was still tearful, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Lever Lvt.


    This is also something that Hao Wei has always been puzzled about.


    He expressed his guess, "I think this cheat book is just trying to trick me. Just like now, if you don''t taste it, you don''t know that the food has changed."


    Seeing the dumpling sobbing and pitiful, he closed his eyes and said, "I, I will eat them all!"


    Tuanzi quickly stopped him.


    "Senior brother, you will tear up after eating."


    The real Hao Wei who was so disgusted that he cried: "..."


    In order to maintain a heroic image, he insisted, "It''s, it''s okay, I don''t care much about the taste of food."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: It¡¯s a lie at first glance. As a chef, I don¡¯t care about the taste of the food. What¡¯s the difference between that and putting it badly¡¿


    Danzi also felt that this was an obvious lie.


    The unpalatable taste was still lingering in her mouth at the moment, and she didn''t pursue it. She just looked at those meat dishes and felt distressed.


    "It''s too unpalatable. I won''t eat it, and you won''t eat it. What should I do? It''s a pity to throw away so much meat."


    It''s even sadder to think about it.


    Zhen Hao Wei, who hasn''t started making money yet, also feels it''s a pity.


    "Brother, come and find a way," Zhenhao Wei coaxed her, "I remember there is still a piece of cake in the refrigerator, you go and eat the cake, the cake is delicious."


    Tuanzi complied aggrievedly.


    Just after she took a bite of the cake, the tears she had stopped pouring out again.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, the cake has become that strange taste too!"


    The system feels that the host is too miserable.


    Really Hao Wei didn''t believe it at first, he ate a mouthful of food first, then drank a saliva, his face turned green.


    "My skill has increased."


    In the past, the food was unpalatable but effective, and it was over after eating. Now, after eating unpalatable meals, eating and drinking water all have the same taste. As for the duration, there is a lack of data and it is impossible to be sure. However, if the side effects are so strong, it proves that his meals are more effective than before.


    Chef couldn''t be happier.


    He knows how much junior sister loves to eat.


    Sneaking a glance at Junior Sister, Zhen Hao Wei lowered his head guiltyly, and even secretly made up his mind that in the future, when cooking for Junior Sister, he must find someone to try in advance every time.


    Duanzi felt sorry for the cake, so he quickly put the cake back in the refrigerator, poured a glass of water, and prepared to wash off the smell. The real Hao Wei who was watching secretly stopped her.


    Duanzi understood in seconds, she was about to fade.


    "It''s so miserable! Miao Miao is so miserable!"


    Really Hao Wei lowered his head.


    Unable to control her sadness, Tuanzi decided to go back to her room to sleep.


    Asleep, you will not be threatened by the terrible smell.


    Soon, she had a dream. In the dream, there was a happy reunion, including parents and teachers, and the family had a beautiful meal.


    Everyone picked up vegetables for her, and soon a bowl was full. She happily picked up a piece of duck meat with her chopsticks, and bit off a small piece.


    The unpalatable taste permeates.


    Tuanzi burst into tears.


    The system was also secretly observing, and found that the host was also muttering ''it''s so bad'' in his sleep, and he became more and more curious about the taste of those foods, and also curious about how the real Hao Wei would solve those meals.


    Dining room.


    Real Hao Wei sent a message to Ji Zhangzhuo and hid in the kitchen. Not long after, Ji Zhangzhuo, who also loves meat, ran into the restaurant, picked up the chopsticks, picked up a piece of chicken, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He froze.


    "Illusion?"


    He tried not to cry, finished the piece of chicken, and ate another piece. He couldn''t help it, and poured a glass of water, but even the water tasted weird. He got up and ran, escaping from this food trap with all kinds of color and fragrance.


    In the kitchen, Zhen Hao Wei muttered, "It''s only two yuan, it''s not enough."


    He tricked Li Zhou over again.


    The unpalatable food exudes a fragrance, and at the same time exudes an energy that attracts Li Zhou.


    Li Zhou couldn''t hold back, and ate a piece, and then, there was no more.


    Not long after, Dongmendong also came.


    He came happily and left weeping.


    "Oh, others won''t be fooled." When the others left, Zhen Hao Wei stood by the table and sighed.


    "It''s all wasted, it''s not good."


    He was thinking, the senior brother and the third senior brother are not at home, how about going to lie to the elder brother of the junior sister?


    Who are the older brothers of junior sisters who are easy to deceive? Anyway, that Gu Chi who came over for a meal is not easy to cheat.


    It so happened that Brother Gu Zhuo and Gu Li came to visit Tuanzi that day, and when they learned that Tuanzi was taking a nap, they were reluctant to bother and leave.


    The other seniors hid in the room so badly, only Hao Wei, who seemed honest and honest, entertained the two of them.


    This man with a serious face and a simple and honest temperament rubbed his hands, "I just happened to make a table meal, do you want to try it?"


    Gu Zhuo has always been soft-hearted, not to mention, compared to his younger sister''s cousins ??who see them as unhappy, and other senior brothers who are alienated, this senior brother is the most enthusiastic person they have met.


    The two brothers looked at each other and sat down one after another. They found that the dishes looked good and smelled good, and couldn''t help but praise them.


    But after taking a bite, they won''t be able to boast.


    As soon as he looked up, Hao Wei looked at them expectantly, "How is it?"


    Gu Li was about to tell the truth when Gu Zhuo coughed a few times.


    "not bad."


    Gu Li: "..."


    For the sake of the phrase ''not bad'', the two ate the whole meal.


    They were so disgusted by the weird smell that they couldn''t walk.


    After they finished eating, Tuanzi also woke up from sleep, and dared not sleep any more.


    Noticing that there was no such strange taste in her mouth, she rattled downstairs, ready to eat the cake to appease her hurt little heart.


    "Hey, Brother Gu Zhuo, Brother Gu Li, you are here."


    Passing through the living room, she saw two cousins. She ran over to greet her. Seeing that their faces turned green, and their expressions gradually frightened, "You don''t know..."


    The two of them were half lying on the sofa, not wanting to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 677： merits and demerits

    Brother Gu Zhuo is in love.


    They have grown up so much, they have never eaten such a bad meal.


    It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s unpalatable. After eating, the taste will remain in the mouth and stomach, which seriously affects their sense of taste. They can¡¯t even rinse their mouths with water.


    After all, the clear water tastes bad, just thinking about it... "Ouch!"


    Gu Li retched, met his sister''s worried eyes, tried his best to get up again, sat up straight, "I''m fine."


    Tuanzi looked at his precarious body carefully, "But you don''t seem to be okay at all."


    Gu Li still had a straight face, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by his sister.


    Besides, Gu Zhuo smiled wryly, "This is probably a beautiful trap."


    Those dishes look so good-looking, but so unpalatable.


    Duanzi who has experienced the trap of beauty is speechless.


    She planned to eat cake to comfort herself, but if she ate the cake happily, even if the two elder brothers ate it, they would only taste bad, that would be too pitiful. She crawled between the two of them and sat down.


    "Let''s watch cartoons together. Watching TV can divert our attention, so it won''t be so uncomfortable."


    The two did not object.


    Duanzi turned on the TV.


    After watching the meeting, she noticed something was wrong, "Why are you two, Brother Seven?"


    Gu Li let out a ''hum'' sound. Not long ago, he felt that this senior brother was very enthusiastic, but now, he felt that this senior brother was quite dark-hearted. But after eating all the food, he couldn''t say anything.


    Gu Zhuo is soft-tempered and thinks in a good direction when he sees people. On the contrary, he has some sympathy for Hao Wei. As a chef, his cooking skills are so poor, he must feel very uncomfortable.


    "I just saw him go out, maybe I want to be quiet."


    Gu Zhuo thinks differently, if he tries hard to do something, but the result is not good, he must feel disappointed, and he also hopes that others will disturb him.


    The graduate student who thought so didn''t notice the strange expression on the dumpling at all.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He dared to encourage the two of them to eat those meals, how could he be sad and hide? Afraid of being scolded]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: cough cough¡¿


    Tuanzi scratched his head for a while, jumped off the sofa, ran to grab a few mints and came back.


    "Wait until the taste disappears before eating."


    She comforted the two of them, "Miao Miao also ate those dishes before, and she will be fine after she sleeps."


    When she said this, she didn''t consider that she only took one bite, and the two of them ate several dishes.


    Until the evening when it was time to say goodbye, the two of them still looked hopeless.


    The weird taste occupied most of their minds, and the two couldn''t concentrate on watching cartoons or playing with their sister.


    "Go back to sleep."


    Gu Ju suggested: "When you fall asleep, you will forget this taste."


    Tuanzi couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "But you may also have terrible dreams."


    Like her, she had so many relatives and so many meat dishes in her dream, but the meat dishes turned out to be so unpalatable.


    When he walked to the gate of the courtyard, Gu Zhuo suddenly shook his body.


    "Ouch, I''m so dizzy!"


    He took off his glasses, "This is...huh?"


    Finding that he could see the scenery in front of him clearly after taking off his glasses, he was stunned.


    "Cousin, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with you?"


    Tuanzi shook his hand anxiously.


    "No, am I dreaming?"


    Gu Zhuo looked down at his younger sister, then at his younger brother, "My myopia seems to have dropped."


    He gestured the distance between him and his younger brother, "At this distance before, if you didn''t wear glasses, I would see you as if you were looking at a mosaic."


    Gu Li: "..." He clenched his fists and told himself in his heart that this is his brother. Noticing that his sister raised her head curiously, he warned himself not to do anything in front of her.


    "It should be an illusion," Gu Li said in a blunt tone, "You haven''t had an operation, how could your vision recover all of a sudden..."


    He couldn''t finish his sentence, but Yin Gu Zhuo patted him on the shoulder.


    "You do...huh?"


    He twisted his neck and shook his arms, "No, I remember that my neck and shoulders are sore these days, how can everything be healed?"


    Not only that, but he also felt that he was full of energy, and he could go back to write stories directly.


    The two brothers looked at each other.


    "Ah, Miao Miao knows why."


    Tuanzi got between the two of them, raised his head, showing a hint of complacency, "This is the function of Brother Seven''s food. Although it is unpalatable, it has many benefits."


    The two brothers didn''t quite believe it.


    Gu Li muttered: "It''s not a fantasy or sci-fi world, where does this kind of setting come from?"


    Tuanzi wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to explain, so he could only keep his mouth shut.


    Seeing this, Hao Wei, who was hiding in the corner, walked out calmly.


    Before, he was afraid that his junior sister''s cousin would be angry and scolded him. When the two of them were halfway through eating, he slipped away and observed secretly. Now that the food has played a role, it has more or less helped the two brothers, and he dared to come out when his merits and demerits were balanced.


    "There are many unsolved mysteries in this world, maybe this is your miracle."


    True Hao Wei made a false statement on purpose, and the two brothers didn''t believe it at all.


    "It may be a flash in the pan." Gu Zhuo explained.


    Gu Li looked at him speechlessly, "Is this how the word is used?"


    Gu Zhuo: "Then can you explain clearly?"


    Gu Li shut up.


    The two brothers could only go home full of doubts.


    Lack of key information, they didn''t think in the direction of fantasy at all, and they thought, maybe after sleeping, everything will return to the original state.


    The two of them didn''t know. After they left, Tuanzi took Zhen Hao Wei''s hand and asked curiously, "Brother, is this the magic of "Extreme Things Must Be Reversed"? Brother Gu Zhuo''s eyes are actually very short-sighted, but now he''s better." There are many, can it be completely cured?"


    "Don''t know."


    Zhen Hao Wei picked him up and prepared to enter the house, "No matter how amazing "The Extremes of Things" is, it still needs to attract the aura of the world. This world... you know, the effect is definitely not as good as my world. The food may have an effect, but It shouldn''t be too outrageous."


    Even so, Tuanzi was happy for the two cousins.


    "Then they didn''t eat a meal in vain. If they suffer, they will get benefits."


    Zhen Hao Wei stared at her quietly.


    Tuanzi squeezed his shoulders with a smile, "It''s hard work, Senior Brother Seven. But Miao Miao also ate it, so why didn''t it work? Can''t Miao Miao grow taller?"


    Thinking of the miraculous effect, the little heroine gritted her teeth, with a desperate expression on her face.


    "For example, if you can make Miao Miao grow ten centimeters overnight, even if it is a table of unpalatable meals, Miao Miao will be willing to eat!"


    She hadn''t seen the miraculous effects of those meals before, and she didn''t think in that direction. But since Gu Zhuo''s myopia can be reduced, then she should be able to grow taller if she eats it?


    She looked at the real Hao Wei with half anticipation and half fear.


    Want to eat, but don''t want to eat, it''s very tangled.


    "This, shouldn''t it be possible?"


    Zhen Hao Wei carefully recalled the cheat book, "There is no mention of this effect in "Extreme Things Must Reverse". However, it can definitely detoxify."


    "Detoxification?" Tuanzi blinked, "Speaking of which, third senior brother seems to be..."


    Before he finished speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew in his ear.

 Chapter 678： The third brother is not willing

    When the wind blows, it brings a coolness.


    Jiang City has already entered autumn, but the coolness of autumn is fundamentally different from this coolness.


    Tuanzi and Zhen Hao Wei roared almost simultaneously.


    "Third Senior Brother!"


    The man who was blowing in like a gust of wind paused.


    He slowed down, his body gradually appeared, but he never looked back.


    Danzi stared at the man in the light-colored gown.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Why does it feel like Third Senior Brother doesn¡¯t want to talk to us¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Get rid of the ''feeling'', don''t forget, he went to the hospital for a physical examination with his big brother today¡¿


    Danzi remembered something she almost forgot.


    She jumped down from Zhen Hao Wei''s arms, trotted to the man with white hair and golden eyes, raised her head, and said seriously, "Senior Brother Qi''s cooking is really useful. Brother Gu Zhuo''s eyesight has improved a lot just now. If you eat After eating the meals he made, maybe the poison will be detoxified soon."


    Tantai Yi''s expression was light.


    He has always had this expression.


    No one noticed anything was wrong.


    "No need," Tan Taiyi lowered her eyes and arranged her clothes very carefully, "The doctor said that I am in good condition, just continue to take the medicine."


    Duan Xiayou, who was left behind, also entered the house.


    At first, he didn''t notice it, only when the third junior brother was in a hurry, he would "swoosh" towards the house, not even going to the front door.


    But when the third junior brother was stopped during the meeting, and the younger junior sister said that again, he vaguely guessed the reason.


    "The doctor''s original words are," Duan Xiayou avoided Tan Taiyi''s gaze, "Continue to take the medicine, the toxicity can be suppressed, but the experts have not yet developed a perfect solution, it will take time."


    Tantai said: "..."


    Golden eyes stared at him.


    Duan Xiayou turned around and hummed softly, "I''m just telling the truth, third junior brother, don''t threaten senior brother."


    Tuanzi hurriedly dragged Tantai Yi back.


    She has her own opinions.


    If the seventh senior brother hadn''t come, the situation the doctor said would be the best situation. But now there is a solution, so of course it has to be solved.


    "Brother Third, Master said that when you encounter problems, you can''t escape, you have to face them."


    The man with white hair and golden eyes pursed his lips.


    Besides, Zhen Hao Wei also joined the persuasion team.


    "Although the efficacy of "The Extremes of Things" are changing at any time, maybe this time it is to strengthen the body, the next time it is to repair the internal organs, and the next time it is to detoxify, but as long as you insist on eating the food I cook, you will have a good day sooner or later."


    It¡¯s okay if he didn¡¯t say anything, but once he said it, Tantaiyi answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I really want to experience modern medicine.¡±


    Duanzi was instantly alert.


    The third senior brother never said words like ''I think'' or ''I want'' before. He is a person who has very low requirements for living conditions and is difficult to generate curiosity. It seems that no one can leave traces in his heart except the teacher.


    A person who never asks and does not generate curiosity, suddenly said this, there is a problem!


    Tuanzi looked left and right, "Senior brother thinks, maybe you..."


    Tan Taiyi suddenly covered his mouth with one hand, coughed a few times, his face turned pale, and a few strands of white hair fell down. The whole picture changes to a poignant direction.


    Duanzi is in a hurry.


    "Senior Brother Third, are you feeling unwell? Go back to your room and rest! Ah, no, let''s go to the hospital."


    Tan Taiyi looked away, and said softly, "I didn''t rest well last night, so I''ll rest first."


    "Good good good good!"


    Tuanzi pushed him up the stairs, and when Tan Taiyi took off his coat and lay on the bed, she couldn''t wait to cover him with the quilt.


    Squatting by the bed, with his little head resting on the bed, Tuanzi coaxed him with bent eyes, "Brother, go to sleep, Miao Miao is here to watch over you. When Miao Miao was sick, Master used to watch over Miao Miao like this."


    The man with white hair and blond eyes was a little guilty, but he didn''t dare to say it, and he made many mistakes.


    "Thanks a lot."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, brother, you close your eyes quickly, if you can''t fall asleep, Miao Miao can still sing and tell you stories!"


    Tan Taiyi hesitated for a while, but chose to listen to the story.


    Of course he wasn''t sleepy, he just wanted to escape those bad meals. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep in the sweet and soft voice of the dumpling.


    Waiting for his breathing to calm down, Tuanzi tiptoed out and wandered downstairs to find his seniors.


    Downstairs, after some communication between Duan Xiayou and Zhen Hao Wei, one thing has been confirmed.


    "I can''t see that the third senior brother also has something he hates."


    Zhen Hao Wei rubbed his head, as if the hated food was not made by him.


    "I thought the third senior brother had no desires, just like an ice beauty."


    "He hasn''t reached that point," Duan Xiayou and Tantai Yi spent more time together, "It''s just that the emotions are not intense."


    Emotions are not intense, there are good and bad emotions. The advantage is that you will not be influenced by the outside world, and you will not care about other people''s opinions. This is a very good character for people who are dedicated to martial arts. The disadvantage is that it is difficult for others to detect his emotions, and it is easy to misunderstand him, or think that he really doesn''t care and doesn''t need anything.


    "Too."


    Zhen Hao Wei thought of the double-standard behavior of the third senior brother not long ago, and took the initiative to take back his previous words.


    Hearing the footsteps of ''da da da'', he turned his head and smiled at Tuanzi, "Miao Miao, what should we do now?"


    He was sure that the junior sister wanted to cure the third senior brother.


    Compared to research with an unknown time limit, the food he made must be more effective.


    "I do not know!"


    Tuanzi climbed onto the sofa in distress, lay down with a ''slap'', and turned over again.


    "In the past, Miaomiao thought that the third senior brother would never drink alcohol, but later found that he loves alcohol, and he doesn''t drink because he gets drunk easily. He doesn''t choose when eating, but in fact, if he has a choice, why can''t he eat well..."


    In order to take care of the real Hao Wei, she swallowed the following words.


    "Ouch, things don''t always have both sides."


    The little heroine had a big trouble. She rolled around on the sofa twice, and was held down by Duan Xiayou with quick eyes and hands.


    "Be careful not to fall."


    The dumpling can only move a few times like a cat.


    "And the eldest brother also said that we should respect each other. We think it''s better to detoxify quickly, but it''s okay to eat if it''s not good...cough cough. But the third senior brother thinks it''s good to take it slowly, and we don''t want to go against his wishes."


    Even if Tantai Yi was a little willful, they could only respect it.


    Everyone has the right to be willful. Tantai, who has never been willful, will be a little willful, and they will not object.


    "If so," Duan Xiayou sighed, "then we are looking for trouble."


    The dumpling turned over and lay on the sofa, resting its cheeks with both hands, the soft flesh squeezed out from the palm.


    "Oh." She sighed old-fashioned.


    "Why don''t I cook a soup?"


    Zhen Hao Wei thought for a while, "The medicines he takes occasionally are all decoctions, and the smell alone makes them unpalatable. If I make a similar unpalatable soup, maybe he will be willing to drink it as medicine."


    Tuanzi looked at him with bright eyes, "That''s a good idea, brother, what kind of soup are you going to cook? Chicken soup?"


    Duan Xiayou, who was watching, inexplicably thought of ''poisonous chicken soup'', he shook his head, shaking out this absurd idea.

 Chapter 679： Gentle Tantaiyi

    Chapter 679 Gentle Tantaiyi


    Two porcelain bowls were placed in front of Tan Taiyi.


    There is a soup medicine in a porcelain bowl, which exudes a strong medicinal smell. You can almost imagine its taste by smelling the medicinal smell. Another porcelain bowl contained a bowl of chicken soup. The color of the soup was clear and translucent, not greasy at all. The mist rose slowly, giving people a fairy-like feeling.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes glanced at him, and then looked at the few people who pushed you and pushed you on the other side.


    Tuanzi was working hard with his whole body, trying to squeeze Ji Zhangzhuo out.


    "Second senior brother, you have a thick skin, go and go!"


    Li Zhou stood by his junior sister without hesitation, and deep down in his heart, he did not dare to persuade Tantai Yi.


    "Yes, Second Senior Brother, as Second Senior Brother, you must be like Second Senior Brother and be our role model."


    The once sunny guy was gradually turned black by several seniors.


    He smiled brightly, showing his white teeth.


    The blue veins on Ji Zhangzhuo''s forehead were throbbing, before he had an attack, Dongmenxi, who was farthest away, said disdainfully, "If you can''t even do such trivial things well, what kind of second senior brother?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "...You haven''t called me senior brother, have you? Is there a senior brother like you?"


    Intentionally glanced at Tuanzi who was still pushing him, Ji Zhangzhuo dragged his voice, "Some people are not like senior brothers, and they are not afraid of being rejected by the juniors and sisters below."


    The word ''Junior Sister'' was bitten very hard by him.


    A certain irritable young man paused.


    After a few seconds, the irritable young man explained confidently, "You are slandering me. At least half of the time, I called you Second Senior Brother. Dongmendong shouted, I shouted!"


    Dong Mendong: "...you are really my good brother."


    It''s rare that Dongmenxi didn''t refute the title ''brother''.


    He was too righteous, but Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t say anything.


    While he was in a daze, Duan Xiayou helped Tuanzi and pushed him out forcefully.


    The baby-faced youth staggered a few times, and when he stood still, he had already attracted Tantai Yi''s attention.


    Both sides look at each other.


    Ji Zhangzhuo inexplicably thought of those times he was frozen, and shivered subconsciously.


    From behind came the cheering voice of Tuanzi, "Second Senior Brother, you are the best, come on."


    He twitched the corners of his lips, thinking to himself, who on earth brought his cute and cute junior sister to the wrong?


    The two brothers looked at each other again.


    Tantai picked up the bowl of chicken soup silently, and drank it down in one gulp, as if drinking.


    The few people who suffered from it couldn''t help staring at his reaction.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was closest, observed the most carefully.


    Within a few seconds, a small group squeezed in front of him, and several others pushed him, trying to occupy the front position.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    Tan Taiyi didn''t react at all. After finishing the bowl of chicken soup that didn''t match the appearance, he stood up calmly, with a calm expression, "I''m going to practice."


    The big moist eyes locked him tightly, and Tuanzi volunteered to raise his hand, "Miaomiao is practicing with you!"


    "No need, I want to practice internal strength."


    The two have different internal strengths, so there is really no need to join forces.


    But Tuanzi always felt that the third senior brother was hiding something. She watched him leave, holding her little hand hesitantly, "Should Miaomiao follow and take a look?"


    She is really curious!


    Before the words fell, several other senior brothers had already rushed out.


    "Why?"


    She was in a hurry, "Wait Miao Miao!"


    When chasing him out, some seniors had already turned back.


    "It''s gone," Dongmenxi said dissatisfied, "I ran too fast."


    "It''s not running," Tuanzi corrected him, while eager to try, "It''s flying."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Don''t chase after him, I''ll give you his location¡¿


    A red dot that was flying away quickly appeared in my mind. The opponent''s speed was so fast that even if Tuanzi was good at lightness, he couldn''t catch up.


    If Li Zhou exerts all his strength, he will definitely catch up, but he will also be on the news.


    Within a few minutes, Ji Zhangzhuo and the others came back one after another and spread their hands.


    "Third Junior Brother slipped away too fast," Ji Zhangzhuo said with regret, "I can''t see him getting embarrassed."


    Duan Xiayou passed by, he was upright, and knocked him.


    "Don''t always play tricks on your juniors and juniors."


    Tuanzi echoed with his hands in his mouth: "That''s it."


    She just didn''t mention that she also played tricks on her seniors.


    The expression on Xiaopang''s face was too natural, Ji Zhangzhuo was so angry that he rubbed her face fiercely.


    "Aoooooooooooo!"


    Tuanzi was also howling with anger.


    She was not tall enough, and Ji Zhangzhuo had to bend down to rub his face, which also gave other people an opportunity.


    Dongmenxi walked over, grabbed his shoulder, and even kicked his knee. Unprepared, Ji Zhangzhuo knelt on one knee when a black leopard flew over and hung directly on his back.


    The leopard is not big in size, but Li Zhou deliberately used his mental strength to control his weight, and directly weighed a thousand catties.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t bear such a weight, and fell to the ground with a ''snap''.


    Tuanzi was free, squatting on the ground with a smile, "Second Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother has turned into a leopard. Want to touch his ears and tail? Can you touch it?"


    She gestured to Ji Zhangzhuo''s hand, "Your hands are too short."


    Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately showed a pitiful expression, "You guys bullied me, I was excluded, this family can''t accommodate me anymore."


    Tuanzi shaved his face, "It''s not that serious, second senior brother..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo blinked hard, full of hints.


    Duanzi was tangled up for a while, unable to make a choice, so he just got up and ran away.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "..."


    It was late in the evening, when Tantai Yi came back, his expression was still calm, he couldn''t see any joy or anger, and naturally he couldn''t see any dislike for that bowl of soup.


    It was only when he entered the dining room that he found another bowl of soup on the table, and the hand holding the sword unconsciously exerted force.


    Trying to move his eyes away from the bowl of soup, he met Shangzhen Hao Wei''s sincere eyes.


    "I didn''t cook much, just two bowls, twice a day, there will definitely be a chance to remove toxins within a week."


    Tantai said: "..."


    The man with white hair and blond eyes stepped forward, picked up the bowl, and took another sip.


    When he put down the porcelain bowl this time, the porcelain bowl collided with the table, making a crisp sound.


    "You don''t need to prepare my share tonight, I won''t come down."


    After speaking, he left, the hand holding the sword was still shaking.


    Zhen Hao Wei put away the porcelain bowl with a smile.


    He looked at the bowl of soup in the kitchen, "It seems that the two are almost unpalatable."


    After thinking about it, he took a sip of the soup, "Are you okay?"


    Compared to the chicken soup under the influence of "Extreme Things Must Be Reversed", this bowl of soup is delicious.


    Adhering to the principle of not wasting, Zhen Hao Wei drank the soup and medicine, and washed all the porcelain bowls.


    When he left the kitchen, he realized, "So the third brother is accommodating us?"


    In any case, soup and medicine are more delicious. If Tantai Yizhen insists on seeing a doctor instead of diet, even if they offer soup and chicken soup, Tantai Yi can choose soup and medicine.


    "Really..."


    Zhen Hao Wei recalled Tan Taiyi''s indifferent face, "unexpectedly gentle."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 680： Jin Lingxiaos vest

    Chapter 680 Jin Lingxiao''s Vest


    Jin Shilin also served as a courier.


    When handing the cake to Tuanzi, he pushed his glasses and explained, "On a temporary business trip, I passed by Wen Qi''s, and he just mentioned a new product and asked me to bring it over."


    Duanzi couldn''t wait to open the box.


    In the box is a very delicate bunny cake, with a red scarf tied around the bunny''s neck.


    "This is too cute!"


    Tuanzi saw that this was a new product developed by Wen Qi based on her rabbit dance.


    "Cute so..."


    Jin Shilin raised his eyebrows: "Can''t bear to eat?"


    "It''s so cute that you can eat three at one go!" Tuanzi smiled.


    Jin Shilin thought to himself, this is the style of his cousin.


    In addition to delivering cakes, he, the courier, also delivered some cookies, egg yolk pastries, butterfly pastries, etc. that could be kept for a few days.


    Tuanzi held the cake in the air with one hand, and reached for the snacks with the other hand, smiling so hard that his teeth could not see his eyes.


    At this time, she did not forget to thank Wen Qi from the air, and thank Jin Shilin on the spot.


    Jin Shilin sat on the sofa calmly, heard the words, pushed his glasses, "You''re welcome, I also need your help."


    Tuanzi understood in seconds, "Is it related to your brother? What did he do again?"


    She and Jin Lingxiao only met once. After learning that the other party was an otaku and also her fan, she hurriedly went abroad to participate in the exchange meeting. After returning, Jin Lingxiao did not attend the celebration banquet.


    Duanzi didn''t have a deep relationship with him, and the fact that the other party didn''t attend the banquet didn''t have much impact on her. Instead, Jin Shilin specially prepared two gifts.


    The rational, highly capable man sighed.


    "You should ask what he didn''t do."


    Tuanzi blinked, unconsciously recalling Jin Lingxiao''s various behaviors when they first met.


    "Is he lazy and doesn''t exercise? Doesn''t he cook?"


    "There are too many to count," Jin Shilin pressed the corner of his eyebrows, and concluded, "This time I took him for a physical examination, and there are a lot of problems. Myopia deepens, blood sugar and blood pressure are high, fatty liver..."


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    It was the first time she had heard that people had so many problems.


    "Some problems are not so serious, but," Jin Shilin''s eyes froze when he said this, and Tuanzi felt as if he was being stared at by a former school teacher, and he shrunk his neck involuntarily, "He must change his life, rest and eating habits. Habit."


    "Oh, you want Miao Miao to help you supervise him?"


    Tuanzi raised his little paw, "Anyway, Miao Miao has no job recently, so I can go, but..."


    Rolling her eyes, she suddenly thought of the real Hao Wei who hadn''t been out of the community since she came back.


    "Actually, Miao Miao has a brother who is good at diet therapy and has gone down the mountain."


    She tried her best to hide the sly smile on her face, "Brother Gu Zhuo came over last time, after eating the meal cooked by senior brother, my myopia has dropped."


    Jin Shilin believes in diet therapy, but he does not believe that the degree of myopia can change after a meal.


    Fortunately, Tuanzi told about Gu Li in time.


    Gu Li''s physical changes are reliable.


    "Then can you trouble your senior brother to come with us?"


    Jin Shilin still remembers Dongmenxi''s bewildered look, and also knows that it will take some time for these brothers to adapt to the life at the foot of the mountain. He didn''t intend to take advantage of it either, "Can I hire him to cook for my brother every meal? Or once a day, daily, weekly, and monthly. The cost is..."


    The price he quoted was very favorable.


    Tuanzi ran upstairs, "Miaomiao, go and ask my brother!"


    Zhen Hao Wei has no reason to refuse.


    Cousin who can make money and get in touch with his sister, and can quickly let his cooking skills go to another extreme.


    He readily agreed.


    On this day, Jin Shilin took his younger sister and the hired chef to Jin Lingxiao''s rented community.


    This time, there was no need for Jin Lingxiao to open the door, Jin Shilin directly took out the key to open the door.


    "Pfft."


    Hearing laughter, Jin Shilin looked down, "What''s wrong?"


    "Cousin, are you afraid that it will be the same as last time, so you ran to get the key?"


    Tuanzi had a sly face, "But brother Ling Xiao won''t agree?"


    Jin Shilin twisted the doorknob. Because of this movement, the sleeves of the red shirt were pulled up, revealing his thin forearm.


    "It can be solved by force."


    He usually likes to convince people with reasoning, but facing that elder brother who has no progress, this reasoning with reasoning can also become physics.


    Tuanzi nods her head in agreement, "That''s right, if you can''t say it, then let''s fight... cough cough."


    When several people entered the door, they just heard the sound of closing the door and hurried footsteps.


    Tuanzi who was about to change his shoes stared wide-eyed, "Brother Ling Xiao locked himself up, didn''t he?"


    She looked left and right, ready to open the window.


    "Miao Miao is very good at climbing windows!"


    Jin Shilin, who watched the video, couldn''t find the fault in what he said, but he wouldn''t let his sister take risks either.


    "It''s okay, he will come out when we eat."


    No matter how much Jin Lingxiao stays at home, he will still come out to look for food when it''s time to eat.


    "Then I''ll handle the ingredients."


    Zhen Hao Wei takes money to do things with a conscious attitude. Unconsciously, he forgot that this was Tuanzi''s house, and showed off his skills in the kitchen again.


    Jin Shilin, who glanced inadvertently, fell silent.


    Can the current chefs make the wok float in the air?


    "It''s internal force, it''s internal force!"


    The dumpling who was unpacking the snacks glanced at him, his face turned pale in shock, and he quickly explained for Senior Brother Seven.


    Even in order to divert Jin Shilin''s attention, she ran to the door of Jin Lingxiao''s bedroom, put her hand on the doorknob, and used her internal force through the door.


    With a "click", the locked lock began to turn.


    After a few seconds, Tuanzi successfully opened the door.


    "Surprise!"


    The little head got into it.


    Jin Lingxiao, who was trying to hide himself, was terrified.


    "You, how do you..."


    Tuanzi pushed the door open vigorously, and waved to Jin Shilin in the living room, "Hurry up, let''s drag him out together!"


    Jin Shilin could only give up observing the real Hao Wei and drag his brother out.


    As soon as he entered the living room, Jin Lingxiao screamed in pain like a dark creature who couldn''t see the sun.


    "Brother, why did you open the curtain again?"


    Jin Shilin dragged the man to the window, the dazzling sunlight fell on Jin Lingxiao, and he screamed even harder.


    Someone in the opposite building seemed to hear the sound, opened the window, and looked around.


    Jin Lingxiao quickly shut up, he didn''t want to deal with his neighbors more than being exposed to the sun.


    Duanzi circled around with their hands clasped.


    "Brother Ling Xiao, you haven''t changed at all!"


    Jin Lingxiao looked around guiltily.


    However, when he faced Tuanzi, he had the mentality of a fan, not like some older brothers who were obsessed with a heroic image.


    "Can you take a picture with me and get me an autograph?"


    Jin Lingxiao was still thinking about signing the group photo.


    Last time, he only had a back photo, and the more he looked at it, the more dissatisfied he became.


    "I, I can show you the video I edited."


    Jin Lingxiao is fully prepared.


    He specially edited several film and television series collections to show off his own editing skills without exposing the vest and the rainbow farts he used to blow.


    Tuanzi agreed, and followed him to the study to watch the video.


    After watching the meeting, the system suddenly opened its mouth.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: His account name should be ''Master of Refusal to Communicate''. In the past year, he has edited a total of 400 videos related to you. People in the world call him a tentacle blogger who doesn''t talk too much.¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 681： blogger making money

    Jin Lingxiao didn''t even know that the vest that he had been covering tightly all this time had fallen off.


    Seeing Tuanzi turning her head and staring at him with wide eyes, she thought she was overwhelmed by her editing skills, and showed a not-so-modest smile, "My editing skills have always been very good, don''t be too surprised."


    And what he thought in his heart was that it would be good if the idol boasted a lot because of this.


    He even planned to turn on the video equipment on the side. There are so many people who like idols, but he is the only one who can reap the praises of real people, just think about it.


    Duanzi''s surprised expression gradually turned into doubt.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Why is he suddenly so silly? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Something went wrong with the brain¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: No wonder the last time you came here, he refused to turn on the computer to let you watch the video. It turned out that he was afraid of being exposed. Fortunately, I found out.¡¿


    Tuanzi heard the strings and knew the meaning, turned on the boasting mode, flattered, the system was satisfied, and took the initiative to explain the reason why he discovered the truth.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Although what he played has nothing to do with you, mature and famous editors actually have their own editing styles. I only need to compare to find out which video clips were edited by which editor, and sometimes I can find many editors¡¯ trumpets]


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Little Gugu, then you are amazing, but what are those editors doing with trumpets?¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Some want to earn more traffic, it¡¯s not easy to make money, and some want to eat a lot of food¡¿


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t quite understand it, but luckily the system explained it very clearly. Many editing bloggers, especially those who can edit film and television dramas, occasionally collect money from the drama or artist to tout them in some themed videos. Some editors are just flattering, and some will push back to get better results.


    The problem is, this editing blogger may receive A¡¯s money today, and wants to collect B¡¯s money tomorrow, but he has stepped on B in the video touting A. The best way is to open a trumpet, or even run multiple accounts at the same time. numbers.


    No matter how much a mature editor changes his style, his shape will remain unchanged, and he will be able to deceive the general audience, but not those well-informed audiences, let alone those who can conduct big data analysis like the system.


    Before doing it differently, the system would definitely prefer more things than less things, but now, seeing Tuanzi''s eyes sparkling and admiration on his face, it even gave out several suspicious lists.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: This is the account of a few bloggers. They make a lot of money by praising your second brother to attract your second brother''s fans. But in fact, they still have a few trumpets, they use other artists'' money to bully your second brother, and dig into your second brother''s student days, mocking your second brother for not studying hard and going to audition shows]


    If you look closely, these bloggers are not Gu Che''s black fans, they are pure businessmen who make money by editing videos. While pulling and stepping on Gu Che to attract those who are dissatisfied with Gu Che, while praising Gu Che to attract those who like Gu Che, making money on both sides.


    Tuanzi suddenly became angry.


    She crossed her arms, "That''s bad! So greedy!"


    If these people are second brother¡¯s black fans, and insist on editing videos to scold second brother, not forgetting the original intention, she can still list the things second brother did and fight back one by one. But in the face of this kind of businessman, any response from her is useless.


    Those who liked Gu Che or hated Gu Che were all played around. They think they have found a confidant and met the blogger of their dreams, but in fact, they are just wasting their feelings.


    Too angry, Tuanzi cursed directly.


    Jin Lingxiao, who was immersed in his own world, was taken aback.


    "I, am I bad?"


    He looked away guiltily and couldn''t help but reflect.


    "I''m not talking about you." Tuanzi patted his arm and pouted again, feeling that it wasn''t that fun to take off his cousin''s vest.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: We can buy a hot search, pretend to be the audience and take off the vest, so that they can''t rely on your second brother for food¡¿


    The frugal dumpling wrinkled his nose.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: But the elder brother said that those platforms are controlled by merchants, and the trending searches that can be bought and sold show this. Why do we give them money?¡¿


    The system agrees with this, and it also feels that it is not easy for the host to make some money. Work **** the show, and the money earned is passed on to other businessmen, and those businessmen have let other people''s relatives who are black hosts, it''s not good.


    While thinking systematically, Tuanzi rolled his eyes and stared at Jin Lingxiao again.


    Jin Lingxiao looked blankly, "Is there something on my face?"


    "Cousin, Brother Ling Xiao," she hugged Jin Lingxiao''s arm, "Can you teach Miao Miao to edit videos, Miao Miao wants to edit videos recently."


    Jin Lingxiao doesn''t mind teaching, "It depends on your needs. If it''s just simple editing, many editing software are actually foolish operations. If you''re after the screen, you need to learn for a long time."


    "Just do it for a fool."


    Duanzi just wanted to expose the list.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I can also edit, just need you to provide an exposure account¡¿


    One person is full of energy.


    After learning how to operate like a fool, Tuanzi returned home and asked his brother who had a household registration and an ID card to help register an account.


    When Tantaiyi registered, he glanced at her, saw her angry, and asked, "Who made you angry?"


    "A group of people who make money and cheat other people''s feelings!"


    Tuanzi talked about the behavior of those bloggers.


    She stomped her feet and said angrily, "You think they can''t go too far? Miao Miao has studied it. When they praised the second brother, many people who liked the second brother praised them, wrote beautiful words to praise them, and some even gave them gifts! "


    From Tuanzi¡¯s point of view, people who like the second brother are very discerning, but now the discerning people are cheated, and they are very angry!


    Tantai thought for a while, "How about killing two birds with one stone?"


    "Two birds with one stone?"


    Tantai thought carefully: "When you post the video, focus on those black fans who have been fooled, let them quarrel with these bloggers, not the people who like your second brother. People who like your second brother are deceived Just sad, if you get too angry and quarrel, it will only affect your mood and life, and it will also affect the image of your second brother. As for black fans..."


    He didn''t finish the following words. He is a short guard. The junior sister likes the second brother, so he will stand by the second brother. What''s more, I heard that when some black fans scolded Gu Che, they often scolded Gu Cheng and his junior sister together, and even gave Gu Che a posthumous photo.


    This kind of behavior is too much, and he is very dissatisfied.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth slightly, looking at Tantaiyi in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" The man with white hair and golden eyes handed over the phone.


    Tuanzi didn¡¯t pick it up, so he jumped on him, ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re so smart. Why didn¡¯t Miao Miao think of such a genius idea?¡±


    Tan Taiyi thought about it seriously, "Maybe it''s because you haven''t eaten yet, and you can think about it when you''re full."


    "It makes sense," Tuanzi believed, "Then Miao Miao will go eat first, and then re-edit the video!"

 Chapter 682： Brother Sevens decision

    On this day, Tuanzi brought the chef brother to Jin Lingxiao''s house again.


    Jin Shilin was busy and didn''t come. He just asked Tuanzi to come and supervise her and gave her the key.


    Just as Tuanzi turned the key, she heard a very obvious sound of locking.


    "Cousin, why are you locking it up? Let Miao Miao in!"


    Within a few seconds, Jin Lingxiao''s muffled voice came from the room, "You can be let in, but your senior brother cannot be let in. He is a food killer! Vomit!"


    Hearing this, Tuanzi looked up at Hao Wei with a guilty conscience.


    Hao Wei had an innocent face, "I was employed by his younger brother, and I used other people''s money to cook for others, as a matter of course."


    When he came to cook with his junior sister and Jin Shilin last week, he specially cooked five dishes and one soup for Jin Lingxiao to show his sincerity.


    Before cooking, he specially reminded Jin Shilin to order takeaway for three people.


    Jin Shilin Xu spied something from his subtle expression, and ordered takeaway without asking.


    It was lunch that day. They sat at the other end of the dining table eating takeaway, and Jin Lingxiao sat at the other end of the dining table eating the chef''s food, crying and cursing while eating.


    When they left that day, Jin Lingxiao almost set off firecrackers to send them off.


    Duanzi has eaten it himself, and knows the power of Brother Seven''s food.


    She comforted: "It''s okay, it''s okay, brother''s cooking skills have improved, this time it''s not like last time..."


    Jin Lingxiao didn''t believe it at all.


    "Idol, don''t lie to me."


    Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Then Miaomiao will take a photo with you, sign your autograph, and make a video specially for you, how about it?"


    There was no movement inside the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened a crack, revealing Jin Lingxiao''s eyes, "Idol, is what you said true?"


    Duanzi nodded desperately.


    Jin Lingxiao reluctantly let the two of them in.


    The real Hao Wei came in, and he made a sign to drive away.


    The tall cook didn''t mind, anyway, Jin Lingxiao will know how good he is when he eats later. Offend no one and don''t offend the chef.


    Jin Lingxiao still doesn''t know what he will face.


    He took out the disposable camera with great interest, took a photo with Tuanzi, and waited eagerly for the other party''s signature.


    Afterwards, he took out his camera and tripod, and happily wanted to take a few minutes of video for Tuanzi.


    "Just say some words of blessing to me." Jin Lingxiao''s requirements are very low.


    Duanzi cooperated very well. After the filming, I couldn''t wait to share it with him.


    "Recently, several bloggers have overturned."


    "I know, they got scolded badly."


    Jin Lingxiao took out his phone and opened the software, "Look, there are many..."


    Before he finished speaking, he froze because he found that his nickname would be revealed after he opened the software.


    Just when he was about to take a breath, Tuanzi pressed his hand and said with a smile, "Hey, actually Miao Miao knows your account number, cousin, don''t be shy, isn''t it just editing a lot of videos related to Miao Miao? That'' wish Fang Fangfang'' also edited a lot, a few more than you."


    Jin Lingxiao, who was frightened by the loss of his vest, quickly sat up straight.


    He is committed to becoming a big fan of his idol, even if Zhu Fang is his friend, he doesn''t want to lose.


    "I''m going to cut some videos right now!"


    It''s strange to say that he used to stay up late, sit in front of the computer, play games and watch animated clips. He had a lot of problems with his cervical spine and shoulders, and he was often depressed during the day. This week, my mental state is good, and my cervical spine and shoulders are not hindered.


    He didn''t think it was because of diet therapy, he only thought that his younger brother deliberately asked the real Hao Wei to anger him and force him to go out for food.


    It is impossible to go out, he would rather eat delicious and delicious food than go out!


    Tuanzi was eager to share with others, so he quickly grabbed him, but Jin Lingxiao''s desire to be a big fan was too strong, so he dragged Tuanzi to the study.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Does he have a brain problem? The idol is here. If you don¡¯t chat with the idol, you have to face the cold computer? What''s more, he is not only a big fan, but also a cousin! ¡¿


    As a result, this Jin Lingxiao completely forgot about his cousin''s identity, and only cared about becoming a big fan.


    Tuanzi finally gave up communicating with Jin Lingxiao, took out his phone, and watched Gu Che''s black fans scold each other with two cheating bloggers.


    The video edited by her and the system is simple and unpretentious, and the evidence that can be presented is complete and favorable. In addition, the system has studied the algorithm of this platform, and the initial popularity of the video is not low, attracting many people to watch.


    Wait until the number of people who know about it is almost the beginning of this video''s explosion.


    Gu Che''s fans were deceived, so they were naturally angry, but many of them were very sensible and knew that this was a purely businessman''s behavior, and it wasn''t that these bloggers really hated Gu Che. After discovering that these bloggers didn''t really hate their idols, their anger eased. Coupled with the various appeals from big fans, few people came to curse.


    On the contrary, those who insulted Gu Che reacted greatly.


    After finding out that the blogger they followed didn''t really hate Gu Che, they were so annoyed.


    Tuanzi looked at the other party''s scolding words and rattled.


    "This is what makes the wicked have their own grind."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your idioms have improved again¡¿


    Tuanzi held his head proudly.


    On the other side, Gu Che, who was still on the set, received a call from Jin Tong.


    The manager couldn''t help being overjoyed, "This is really hot! Originally, you joined the group, but there has been no other announcement recently. There are not many opportunities to show up. Your fans still have opinions, and some partners want to lower the price. , now, hahaha!"


    Gu Che was at a loss: "There are things to talk about."


    The agent then talked about those bloggers.


    Gu Che didn''t care about it, "Maybe some fan accidentally discovered it."


    Agent: "Then you live broadcast for half an hour, and you can count it as a thank you to this fan."


    Gu Che: "I''ll find time, there''s no rush."


    After the call was over, he received a voice from his sister. When he clicked on it, it was her milky begging for praise.


    "Hahaha, isn''t Miao Miao smart? Isn''t Miao Miao powerful?"


    The originally calm top-notch hooked his lips and made a video call.


    After the call was connected, he stared at his sister''s round eyes, confidently said, "We will talk for half an hour."


    "Huh?" Tuanzi looked blank, she didn''t mind talking to the second brother for half an hour, but why did the second brother say that suddenly.


    Gu Che: "Thank you, Jin Tong suggested."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Obviously I want to video chat¡¿


    Gu Che couldn''t hear the system''s complaints, so after chatting with his sister for half an hour, he sent a message to Jin Tong.


    ¡¾Thank you already, no live broadcast anymore¡¿


    Jin Tong: "?"


    An hour later, the three dined together.


    As usual, the dumplings and Zhen Hao Wei eat takeaway together, and Jin Lingxiao eats the big meal made by Zhen Hao Wei alone.


    Jin Lingxiao was so disgusted that he burst into tears, "The food you cook is all liars! It''s exactly the same as some food bloggers!"


    "Food blogger?" Zhen Hao Wei was puzzled.


    Tuanzi quickly explained for him, and then had an idea, "Actually, brother is very suitable to be a food blogger, and there must be many people who will learn from it."


    Zhen Hao Wei thought about it, "But I want to participate in that Love Watch variety show."


    Duanzi looked shocked.

 Chapter 683： Brother Wulius Magic

    Chapter 683 The Magic of Fifth and Sixth Brothers


    Tuanzi has never been to the world of self-cultivation. He only heard from the system that a person in the Qi training period like senior brother, as long as there are no accidents, will surely live to be a hundred years old. Many monks cultivate in order to attain Taoism and ascend, and live the same life as the sky.


    It¡¯s just that the seventh senior brother has five spiritual roots, and it¡¯s difficult to cultivate in the early stage. At least the seventh senior brother is still in the Qi training stage. After leaving the original world, there is no hope of advancing.


    Because the cultivator can maintain a youthful appearance, Tuanzi looked at the appearance of this senior brother Zhou Zheng in his youth, but he couldn''t judge the specific age of the other party. Hearing that the other party wanted to go to a love watching show, he asked tentatively, "Senior brother, do you want to talk about it?" Are you in love?"


    There are mainly two types of guests in the love observation program, one is amateurs or artists teaming up to fall in love, and the other is observers. The invitation sent by the related program was an observer, but she asked Gu Wangchao''s brother, and his cousin said that this program also lacks guests who are dating.


    Brother Seven was sitting next to her at that time, so he must have heard this.


    At the other end of the dining table, Jin Lingxiao, who was eating, whispered, "If he''s in a relationship, he must not cook, or his girlfriend will definitely run away... Ugh, it''s unpalatable."


    He said it was unpalatable, but he still ate the food honestly, and had to take pictures and send them to his brother. He is so obedient, I just hope that my younger brother will stop thinking of other tricks to urge him to go out. If you can''t go out in this life, don''t go out!


    Tuanzi moved his little ears, thinking that what this cousin said made sense.


    She heard an aunt in the community say before, "To pursue a man or a woman, you should want to conquer the other''s stomach."


    Senior Brother Seven is a cook, but he has practiced "Extreme Things Must Be Reversed". The girlfriend eats it and finds it delicious, so she will definitely do some strange things. If the girlfriend eats it and thinks it doesn''t taste good, that''s even worse.


    Suddenly, she was worried, "Brother, you are too miserable, you can''t use your cooking skills to pursue others."


    Really Hao Wei couldn''t help flicking her forehead.


    "When am I going to pursue someone else? I want to be an observer."


    "But you must have experience in love to be an observer."


    Tuanzi is young and knows a lot, "I invited Miao Miao to be an observer before, but it was unreliable to watch the show. How can a child be an observer?"


    She was worried that her senior brother would be tricked.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have experience, I know a little about physiognomy," Zhen Hao Wei was eager to try, "At least I can tell who is sincere."


    He is so active because he finds that there are many disciples in the master''s sect, life pressure is high, and he also wants to make money. This is the same as earning spirit stones in his original world.


    "I don''t want to eat nothing like Senior Brother Wuliu." He also stomped on Dongmendong and Dongmenxi openly.


    If Dongmenxi was here, he would probably fight him immediately after hearing this.


    Tuanzi was not easy to stop. After returning home, he asked his elder brother whether the director of the show was reliable.


    Gu Chengyuan participated in film-related activities in other cities. After listening to her, he calmly pointed out the fact, "He has no household registration and cannot sign a contract."


    Duanzi looked shocked.


    Zhen Hao Wei sat on the side, and said quickly, "I can ask my brother to sign for me. Isn''t it true that all programs are so particular?"


    Gu Cheng is speechless. After all, some programs are not so particular, and there are also cases where companies sign contracts on behalf of individuals.


    "He can go if he wants."


    As far as Gu Cheng knows, there are scripts for such programs, and the seventh senior brother speaks according to the script, so there shouldn''t be any accidents... right?


    The love show "Lian Lian Lian" also pursues trends and wants to make a live broadcast gimmick.


    It¡¯s just that the whole live broadcast of this kind of program is too easy to overturn, so the director decided to record and edit the dating guests, and then the live broadcast observers would comment on the dating guests, as if this could cover up the fact that the observers had the script in hand.


    Many people on the Internet are mocking, but these have nothing to do with Tuanzi for the time being.


    Bedroom.


    Tuanzi fell onto the bed with a ''slap'' and rolled around twice unhappy.


    "Total system is too stingy! Cheapskate!"


    Anyway, there is no unified supervision, and the Guwu system also scolded a few words.


    One person is very angry and depressed because the general system rejected their request.


    Tuanzi was too busy before, and it was useless to accumulate many lottery chances. He wanted to use these lottery chances to exchange for real Hao Wei''s household registration. Either way, it''s a win-win situation. Be aware that sometimes the host can draw very expensive rewards.


    But the general system still refused, with a very tough attitude.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: 001 is getting more and more rigid. No, it is more and more afraid of things beyond its control, and strictly controls all processes, so that it will make more systems and hosts dissatisfied]


    "I''m very dissatisfied right now!"


    The dumpling rolled around again, angrily said, "I don''t want to work for it anymore!"


    The system knows that this is an angry speech. There are more than 100 million reputation points, the host''s parents can come back, and there are more than a dozen levels, the host can use the super gift bag in exchange for the master to travel to modern times.


    Thinking of this, the system is a little worried. Accumulating one billion reputation points in exchange for clues to parents and even helping to open the channel, this was agreed at the beginning, and even the general system could not intervene. It''s just that the general system doesn''t know about giving up the super gift package in exchange for Master''s time travel to modern times. It fears that the total system will eventually reject it.


    If so, how sad the host must be!


    Guwu System quietly inquired with colleagues, what happened to 001 recently? Is there another system and host stimulating it?


    Tuanzi was unhappy for a few days, and received invitations from several associations to shoot promotional videos and participate in activities. She was so busy that she gradually forgot about it. Only occasionally when she slept at night, she would curse at 001.


    Several brothers are still working together to manage the account ''Tianyun faction'', indirectly providing a lot of reputation points. During this period, Dongmendong and Dongmenxi finally found what they wanted to do¡ªmagic magic.


    On this day, Ji Zhangzhuo specially turned on the TV and invited everyone to come and watch it together.


    "It''s a little-known TV station, but it''s a live broadcast."


    When the host introduced Dongmendong, he couldn''t help laughing again, "Come on, let''s applaud and welcome Junior Brother Fifth and Sixth!"


    Only Tuanzi applauded with special cooperation.


    Reasonable use of transparency and particleization can achieve a very good magic effect. In addition, Dongmenxi has recently researched many new abilities. This magic is very successful, but the camera occasionally sweeps across the audience, who are surprised and puzzled at the same time.


    "Hahaha," Ji Zhangzhuo acted as an off-site interpreter, "They must be wondering why the fifth and sixth brothers'' personalities change!"


    He laughed loudly.


    Duan Xiayou had a great time filming. The senior brother thought to himself, when the fifth and sixth junior brothers, especially the sixth junior brother, came back, he would send the video to him.


    As for whether Dongmenxi will get angry and beat up the second junior brother after watching the video, that has nothing to do with him, he is just a carrier of facts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 684： new brother

    Chapter 684 The new brother


    Jiang City, a commercial street.


    The dumpling held a snack and ate it with relish.


    Besides, Gu Wangchao was wearing a hat, sunglasses and a mask, and was carrying several bags in his hand.


    "Brother, don''t you really want to try it?"


    Duanzi inserted a small ball, stood on tiptoe, and tried to lift it up.


    "No need, you can eat."


    As a capable singer with excellent singing and writing, Gu Wangchao''s reputation is increasing day by day, and his appearance is too outstanding. When he is out of the house and fully armed, he is easier to be recognized than before.


    He is fine personally, but if he is recognized, many people will gather around him, and my sister''s trip to the commercial street will not be so pleasant.


    "Oh, that Miao Miao ate it by herself."


    Duanzi could only stuff the **** into her mouth, and the delicious taste made her squint her eyes happily.


    The two ate and bought together, and finally attracted some people''s attention.


    "Look, is that my female goose?"


    "What are you female goose...ah, it''s Miaomiao, I can recognize it even if I''m wearing a big hat!"


    "Who is next to her? Which brother and senior brother?"


    "Go and have a look and you''ll know!"


    ten minutes later.


    The two were surrounded.


    Gu Wangchao never expected that it was his sister who was recognized first.


    He came forward to stop them with big bags and small bags.


    "Please don''t obstruct traffic."


    "Don''t get too close."


    "Sorry, Miao Miao does not accept feeding."


    "Thank you for your love, but please..."


    During the period, Tuanzi kept trying to eat.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your cousin is about to become your assistant, he won¡¯t let others approach you, but someone took the opportunity to touch him¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes froze, he stuffed the last ball into his mouth, raised his hand and threw it, and the paper box and stick were thrown into the nearby trash can without error. At the same time, she stepped on the ground with one foot, flew up, and ran away without hesitation with Gu Wangchao.


    "Don''t take advantage of my brother!"


    The cold beauty who was mentioned did not react much, "Miao Miao, there is no need to say it so loudly."


    Now the whole high street hears it.


    Duanzi quickly shut up.


    She carried Gu Wangchao and landed at the corner of the commercial street.


    "Huh, no one is catching up now?"


    She wiped the sweat from her brow.


    Gu Wangchao was about to answer, when she patted her stomach again, "After flying for a long time, Miaomiao is hungry again."


    After finishing speaking, those bright black eyes turned to a barbecue stall not far away.


    Gu Wangchao: "...If I didn''t miscalculate, you flew for less than five minutes. And you ate small balls, taro ball jelly, grilled cold noodles, salted crispy chicken, fried rice cakes..."


    His voice is lithe, reciting the names of snacks is like singing.


    He didn''t know if he didn''t read the dumplings, but he realized when he read the dumplings, "So Miao Miao ate so much!"


    Gu Wangchao nodded. He shouldered the burden of supervising his sister, and he didn''t dare to let her eat and drink outside. "I reserved a table before going out. We will go to the restaurant to eat later. Will you bear it?"


    Duanzi reluctantly agreed.


    It was just that when she passed by the barbecue stand, she could barely walk.


    Gu Wangchao: "There are grilled fish in the restaurant."


    Tuanzi swallowed and followed him.


    The two walked around for a while before going to the restaurant.


    The restaurant has two floors, and the two dined on the first floor near the window. If passers-by outside looked in, they could clearly see dishes such as grilled fish, boiled shrimp, fragrant dried twice-cooked pork, and stir-fried lettuce on the table.


    Although there were only two people, they eventually ate all the meals.


    When leaving the restaurant, Gu Wangchao stared at the bulging belly of the dumpling several times.


    Tuanzi patted his stomach, "It''s not that I''m full, it''s that a child''s stomach is like this."


    Gu Wangchao was helpless, "Miao Miao, do you know what it means to conceal oneself?"


    Tuanzi honestly shook his head, "Miao Miao knows what to call another dish."


    Gu Wangchao: "..."


    When he returned to Jiangshui Yundu, Gu Wangchao personally sent him home, and then he left the small courtyard, ready to go back to his own home. After walking a few meters, he stopped and looked behind him suspiciously.


    As a public figure, he is very sensitive to the camera, eyes and the like. In the commercial street before, he felt that someone was staring at him, so he refused to take off his mask. It''s just that there were many people around at that time, and he looked around but couldn''t find anyone staring at him.


    Later in the restaurant, he also always felt that someone was watching him, and he didn''t find any suspicious person among the guests who were also dining. When he looked out through the window, he only looked at the hurrying pedestrians.


    Now, that feeling of being watched comes again.


    He frowned, returned home, closed the door, and the feeling of being watched disappeared.


    Still feeling something was wrong, he sent a message to ask Tuanzi.


    Tuanzi responded to the message soon.


    ¡¾Don''t worry about it, Miao Miao knows it well¡¿


    Gu Wangchao''s expression froze. Sure enough, someone was staring at them all the time. The younger sister with strong martial arts had already sensed it, and even lured you into the urn!


    He was a little worried, and he was afraid that he would not help.


    ¡¾Brothers are back¡¿


    Fortunately, Tuanzi sent a message in time, explaining the current situation.


    Gu Wangchao heaved a sigh of relief.


    Today he is in charge of taking care of the children because there is no one at my sister''s house. It''s good that the brothers who are also superb in martial arts come back. While he was relieved, he was also a little disappointed. He doesn''t know martial arts, and every time he sees his younger sister and senior brothers gesturing together, he always feels like he can''t get in. It was a world he had never set foot in.


    This depressed mood couldn''t be resolved, after thinking about it, he sent a message to Gu Peihai.


    Before he changed his job, he would never send such a message to his brother.


    Gu Zhai.


    Duanzi put down her phone, and happily opened the paper bag.


    "Miao Miao bought a lot of presents today, every brother and senior brother has them, ah, no, the eighth and ninth brothers who didn''t show up, and the master didn''t, oh, what a pity, Miao Miao''s money is going to be spent, no Those who come don¡¯t have gifts.¡±


    She spoke loudly.


    The system just watched the communication between the two.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Someone has been following us? I didn''t find it]


    The system starts to resume.


    Before, whether it was in a commercial street or a restaurant, there were too many people coming and going, and the system map was full of red dots. The length of time the red dots stayed in place did not mean anything.


    But now, after being reminded by the host, the system directly locks on the few people who are closest to Gu Zhai.


    Here, only one red dot has not moved, but the reaction is very weak, very similar to the real Hao Wei last time, but the sense of presence is a little stronger than the real Hao Wei.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Peepers have martial arts¡¿


    Tuanzi squinted and smiled, and continued to say loudly that the brother who came late had no gifts.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The courtyard door rang.


    Tuanzi ran out of the villa, stood in the yard and looked around, but there was no one outside the wooden fence.


    "Could it be hiding outside the courtyard gate?"


    She stretched her neck, trying to see clearly before opening the door, but she didn''t see anyone at all, so she could only open the courtyard door.


    A person appears in the field of vision.


    The little girl slowly opened her mouth wide, her big eyes widened.


    "you you¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： eighth brother

    Standing outside the gate of the courtyard was a little boy, less than one meter tall, who looked about three years old, with a round face and big eyes, carved with jade, and wearing a black robe. The robes were ill-fitting, baggy, and looked like a child stealing an adult''s clothes.


    The boy has short black hair, but the hair looks like it has been chewed by a dog. When looking at it with black eyes, it looks a little unfathomable.


    Two children look at each other.


    Such a pair of eyes will find the problem.


    Dumplings are taller than boys.


    The little boy immediately lowered his face, but Tuanzi happily stepped forward and hugged him, "Oh, where did the little brother come from, so cute!"


    With a little force, she picked up the little boy and walked towards the house.


    "You are so cute, stay and be Miao Miao''s younger brother."


    The boy being hugged snorted coldly, and spoke fiercely, "I am your senior brother, do you dare to offend me?"


    Danzi: "Pfft."


    The little boy frowned: "What are you laughing at? This seat is really your senior brother, eighth senior brother!"


    Tuanzi didn''t quite believe it, "But you''re younger than Miao Miao, are you three years old? You weren''t even born when Miao Miao started?"


    She hugged the little boy, and put her face close to stick it.


    The cheeks of the two were squeezed together, and the soft flesh was moving.


    The little boy didn''t know whether he was angry or ashamed, and his face quickly turned red.


    "You, you dare to offend the next?"


    While talking, Tuanzi entered the room, she put the little boy down, and took advantage of her height to rub the boy''s head vigorously.


    "Oh, how did you talk to my sister? Come on, call me sister, or senior sister. Call senior sister and I''ll give you sweets."


    The little boy snorted heavily, folded his arms and turned his head, "Heh, are you a three-year-old child? Who cares about your candies?"


    Seeing that Tuanzi had been staring at him with a smile on his face, and his hands were about to move, he took a step back subconsciously, and deliberately lowered his voice, "I can''t explain it to you. You are a child and you don''t understand anything. Where is the senior brother? Let him come out and see you." This seat."


    Duan Xiayou had already heard the sound, so he lay down on the railing on the third floor and looked down.


    Hearing a little boy muttering "this seat", he curled his lips and stayed on the third floor to watch the show.


    After a while, there was an extra person beside him, "Hey, senior brother, can you understand his kung fu routine?"


    Duan Xiayou curled his lips again, "I haven''t traveled the rivers and lakes as long as you, how could I know?"


    He also has some attainments in Ting Tao''s swordsmanship, and the rest is really not as good as many juniors and sisters. But, their sect doesn''t pay attention to the respect of the strong, he is the first to enter, and that is the senior brother for life.


    Just thinking about his own lazy temperament, Duan Xiayou can''t tell whether it is good or bad to start first.


    Ji Zhang''s tongue was shining brightly, and he praised him, but his eyes were always fixed on the little boy on the first floor.


    Duan Xiayou didn''t take this flattery to heart at all. Second Junior Brother, when he praises others, he does it sincerely a few times, but most of the time he either wants to deceive others or asks for others. He will not be fooled.


    Hearing the child''s left line "this seat" and the right line "you commit crimes", and from time to time, "it''s your honor to call this seat brother", Ji Zhangzhuo''s smile deepened.


    "Look, doesn''t this look like a toothless tiger jumping up and down?"


    Duan Xiayou: "...Is that junior sister a little tiger with teeth?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled, "I really wanted to tease him, but it''s a pity that my junior sister took the lead."


    First floor.


    Tuanzi has already sensed the breath on the third floor, but the little boy in front of her seems unaware. She asked concerned, "Are you injured?"


    The little boy walked up and down the hall with his hands behind his back, as if he was patrolling his territory.


    "A small problem can be solved quickly."


    Tuanzi understood, "You are injured, Miao Miao contacted Senior Brother Seven and asked him to go home immediately after the live broadcast."


    The little boy turned around and stared at her with black eyes, "Who is Brother Seven? What skills do you have? How does it compare with this seat?"


    Tuanzi endured and endured, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He strode forward, stretched out his fleshy claws, pinched the boy''s cheeks, and pulled to the sides.


    "You are polite when you call senior brother! You shouted ''senior brother'', and the tone seemed to be saying, ''Oh, ants''."


    Duanzi imitated the boy''s airy expression.


    Her face is chubby, and this action is also very cute.


    Thinking that he is still chubby now, if he does this action, the effect may be similar to that of his junior sister, the little boy put on a straight face.


    "This seat is the famous leader of the Devil''s Cult. Seventh Senior Brother is no match for this seat. Is it normal for this seat to look down on him?"


    Tuanzi is still quite interested in the ''Demon Cult'', but before that, she wants to teach the newcomers a lesson.


    The little meaty claws pressed the little boy''s forehead, and she pushed hard, and the little boy backed up on the sofa.


    "Aww!"


    Like a little tiger, Tuanzi pounced forward, holding the little boy''s shoulder with one hand, and plucking his hair with the other.


    "You can''t even beat Miao Miao, why don''t you look down on Seventh Senior Brother?"


    The little boy struggled desperately, but when he used his internal energy, his whole body tingled, so he had no choice but to give up, lying on the sofa with nothing to love.


    "When this seat recovers, even if you are a junior sister, this seat will not spare you!"


    Tuanzi squeezed him with both hands, "Miaomiao won''t spare you now!"


    Ning Jixiu, who had no love in life, looked up at the ceiling, and inadvertently, met the eyes of several people on the third floor.


    One pair of eyes, two pairs of eyes, three pairs of eyes... four pairs of eyes!


    Four people were watching his jokes, and no one stopped him!


    Ning Jixiu was angry, "Are you all senior brothers of this seat? Oh, this seat does not have fellows like you. When this seat recovers... umm."


    Tuanzi started to touch his soft cheeks again, rubbing and pulling for a while.


    "you!"


    Tuanzi smiled brightly and kindly, "Whenever you don''t call yourself the seat, Miao Miao will let you go."


    Ning Jixiu was silent for a while, then whispered, "I''m hungry, I want to eat."


    Tuanzi continued to smile, "Call me Senior Sister."


    Ning Jixiu immediately turned her head, "I am only doing this because of my kung fu. I am the eighth senior brother. It is absolutely impossible for me to call you senior sister! But you have never called me senior brother!"


    Tuanzi backed away slowly, stood on the floor with his hands in his hands, his face full of innocence, "But, Miao Miao has never seen a brother who is shorter than Miao Miao, so I can''t scream!"


    Ning Jixiu was out of breath.


    He rolled over and sat up.


    "Master said you are cute and considerate, but I didn''t see it at all!"


    Tuanzi looked shocked, "Master actually said good things about Miao Miao, doesn''t he like to say that Miao Miao has too many weird ideas?"


    Ning Jixiu was silent, with thick eyelashes hanging down, and her fair little face tended to turn dark.


    Was he deceived by Master and should not have come to this world?


    A few seniors watched a good show. According to legend, the considerate and lovely junior sister is glutinous rice **** stuffed with sesame seeds. However, he was backlashed by the exercises, and the day of recovery is far away, and he can only walk in the world with the posture of a three-year-old child. This is God''s death!


    He made a ''pop'' and lay back on the sofa.

 Chapter 686： demon leader

    The senior brothers watched enough of the good show, and then slowly went downstairs and gathered around the sofa.


    Ji Zhangzhuo teased: "Hey, where is the child? Are you lost? Do you want me to help you find your parents?"


    Ning Jixiu bared her teeth, "How dare you laugh at me!"


    The baby-faced young man pinched his cheek with a smile, "In our place, there is no such thing as a seat, whoever is stupid will be bullied."


    Ning Jixiu became even more angry, the hair gnawed by the dog exploded.


    He circulated his internal force again, but Ji Zhang burned his eyes and hands quickly, and directly tapped his acupuncture points.


    The little boy couldn''t move, he could only stare at Ji Zhangzhuo with wide eyes.


    "Could it be that you are a senior brother? This seat will replace the master and expel you from the sect!"


    "I am the big brother."


    Duan Xiayou had no choice but to push away Ji Zhangzhuo who was causing trouble, and he squatted in front of the little boy, "You said you are the leader of the Demon Cult, and you have one seat after another. The world you lived in before was also the world of martial arts?"


    Ning Jixiu didn''t want to answer, he had already seen that these people bullied him because of his appearance. When he recovers and becomes the suave leader of the Devil''s Cult again, these people will definitely change their attitudes.


    He just needs to wait, he just needs to recover from his wounds..."Gulu".


    There was a silence.


    "Hahaha!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo burst into laughter, and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes in Ning Jixiu''s murderous gaze.


    "Hahaha, Eighth Junior Brother, you are so funny!"


    Only after convincing herself to be patient, Ning Jixiu frowned, "You wait for me!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo made a grimace, "Then I''ll wait for you to recover, hahaha! If I take you out, others may misunderstand that we are father and son."


    Ning Jixiu was flushed with anger, and her stomach kept screaming because of hunger.


    Various pictures suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    He arrived in this world yesterday and has not eaten. He found that the men here have short hair. He was afraid of being discovered, so he cut his hair indiscriminately. After finally finding someone who seemed to be a junior sister, she stayed in the crowd, eating weird but seemingly delicious food.


    Junior Sister ate and ate, ate from one end of the commercial street to the other, passed by a barbecue stand, and then entered a restaurant, ate and ate, ate and ate.


    After getting out of the strange tin box, continue to eat and eat and eat and eat.


    He used a secret method to hide his breath and followed all the way, and he was also hungry all the way.


    At this time, he suddenly smelled a scent, sweet and sweet, like something his junior sister bought in a store. He had never seen it before, only thought it was exquisite, and it smelled good, but he didn''t know it tasted...it was really delicious.


    After chewing a few times subconsciously, Ning Jixiu woke up and opened her eyes wide.


    There is a chubby face in front of him, looking at him with a smile, "Is it delicious? Miao Miao bought it specially."


    "I bought it specially for this seat?"


    Ning Jixiu tried hard to swallow the food in his mouth, and his words were a little vague, "You found out that I was following you, so you bought my copy?"


    If this is the case, Junior Sister really has a heart. Then after he recovers, instead of taking revenge on his junior sister, he should take revenge on his senior brothers instead.


    "Ah this..."


    Tuanzi lowered his head guiltily, his little feet turned around on the ground.


    "Miao Miao kept this for supper."


    The heartbreak that a certain Demon Cult leader was looking forward to turned into scum.


    He glared viciously at the delicate food in Tuanzi''s hands, but his rumbling stomach didn''t allow him to say, ''Then I won''t eat''.


    Tuanzi fed him with a guilty conscience, and took advantage of Ji Zhangzhuo''s inattention to untie his acupoints.


    Now she is willing to call her senior brother, "Are you really the eighth senior brother?"


    A leader nodded reservedly.


    "You have spirit jade? We don''t recognize you without spirit jade."


    Ning Jixiu took out the Lingyu.


    "I know how to listen to Tao swordsmanship and Guanhai swordsmanship, but what I''m better at is the exercises in my demon religion. The supreme martial arts master is none other than me!"


    Duanzi paused.


    She stepped back, looking at the eighth senior brother vigilantly, "Miao Miao also wants to be the supreme martial artist, you are Miao Miao''s opponent!"


    Ning Jixiu sat on the sofa with a grin, he tried to raise his legs up, and faced these colleagues with a contemptuous gesture.


    It''s just that he is only three years old now, less than one meter long, and has only a pair of short legs. The little short legs tried their best to raise Erlang''s legs, but they didn''t succeed.


    Besides, Ji Zhangzhuo covered his mouth, turned his back, and laughed again until tears came out.


    Duan Xiayou warned him, "Don''t go too far, he is the Eighth Junior Brother after all."


    It was Dongmenxi who came out today, Dongmenxi leaned aside coolly, and said disdainfully, "He''s already ridiculous, so what if he smiles?"


    Li Zhou bared his small canine teeth, "Second senior brother is just showing his closeness, ordinary people can''t catch his eyes, how can he make him laugh?"


    Duan Xiayou: "...Do you want to hear what nonsense you are talking about?"


    He missed Tan Taiyi extra, but it was a pity that Tan Taiyi accompanied Zhen Hao Wei to the show.


    Ning Jixiu and Tuanzi are still arguing.


    The former said disdainfully: "When did you change your self-proclaimed name and stopped calling ''Miao Miao'' or ''Meow Meow'', let''s talk about the fight for the supreme martial artist."


    Tuanzi shot back: "Then you still stay here all day long, wake up, this is the modern age, there is no Demon Cult, you are not the leader anymore!"


    The brothers and sisters stab each other with knives.


    Ning Jixiu: "I have never seen such a short martial arts supreme."


    Tuanzi: "You are shorter than Miao Miao, how dare you say that? If you don''t recover all your life, you will be shorter than Miao Miao all your life!"


    The two went from claiming to attack to height and shape and then attacking to character.


    The little girl raised her chin proudly, "Miao Miao is cute, whether she is by Master''s side or back, she has never offended anyone!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Is it true¡¿


    Guilty Tuanzi pretended not to hear.


    Ning Jixiu was silent.


    Seeing that he was not energetic, Tuanzi felt even more guilty.


    She pointed the food forward, "Eat it, Miao Miao will order some takeaway for you. Ah, it means someone is delivering the food outside."


    Ning Jixiu didn''t speak, which means he wants to eat takeaway.


    The brothers didn''t make fun of him, they quietly watched him finish eating.


    Duan Xiayou stood up, "I''ll take you to take a shower and change clothes first, after you take a bath, you can take a good rest, if you have anything to do, let''s talk about it tomorrow?"


    Ning Jixiu still didn''t speak, but climbed down from the sofa and followed him with short legs.


    When the two of them went upstairs, Li Zhou asked doubtfully, "He is so small, he can''t wear our clothes, right?"


    "Hey, who said that?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo showed a sly smile, "Miao Miao has grown taller again, and the previous clothes don''t fit well, but it suits him quite well. I''ll get him one."


    Li Zhou hesitated: "Do you want to get him a nightgown?"


    Although he kind of wanted to see the new juniors wear skirts, the conscience of the few ''senior brothers'' stopped him.


    "I''m not that kind of person," Ji Zhangzhuo patted his heart and assured him, "Bring him long-sleeved trousers."


    Li Zhou breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt a little regretful.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Staying alone in the bathroom, Ning Jixiu looked at the set of pajamas and roared, "Who wants to become a kitten?"

 Chapter 687： cat pajamas

    This is a set of spring and autumn pajamas. The texture is the same as that of an orange cat. The designer even thoughtfully added a tail to the back of the trousers, and a cat-headed hat to the back of the pajamas.


    Tuanzi first received this set of pajamas, put it on very calmly, found someone taking pictures, and meowed a few times very cooperatively.


    In Ning Jixiu''s place, the former leader of the Devil''s Cult only felt that his brother was humiliating him.


    On weekdays, ordinary people often use his name to frighten the children at home, and his reputation is so powerful. But now, the leader who can stop children from crying has to wear cat pajamas.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Can''t bear it!


    Ning Jixiu roared in the bathroom, "Change my clothes!"


    Nobody cares.


    Outside the room.


    Duan Xiayou still has some conscience, "Isn''t it good to stimulate him so much?"


    "What''s wrong? We''re all kids, so it''s okay to wear some cute clothes?" Ji Zhangzhuo always had so many reasons.


    "Besides, these clothes can''t be worn anymore. If you don''t wear them, it will be wasted. It''s not a small skirt, why do you need to be so particular about it? Senior brother, don''t spoil him."


    Duan Xiayou was convinced, the main reason was that he couldn''t change the clothes worn by a little boy for a while, and that thrift is a virtue.


    After more than ten minutes, the door of the room was opened, revealing a black face.


    The little boy has a round face and big eyes, Yuxue is cute, but his expression is fierce. It''s just that he was wearing orange cat pajamas, with a big tail hanging behind him, this kind of fierceness didn''t have much deterrent effect.


    "Miao Miao washed a lot of fruit, who wants to eat it?"


    A cheerful voice came from the stairs between the second and third floors.


    Ning Jixiu instinctively wanted to go back to the room, but Ji Zhang Zhuoyan quickly closed the door, Duan Xiayou pushed him forward, and the little boy staggered a few steps towards the stairs, just in time He met the eyes of the group who ran up.


    The same Yuxue cute dumpling was stunned, and within a few seconds her face was flushed with excitement.


    "What a cute cat!"


    She swooped in front of Ning Jixiu, taking advantage of her height, and quickly put a hat on Ning Jixiu.


    With a furry hat and a chubby face, Tuanzi admired her face and twisted her body intoxicated. As if she didn''t see Ning Jixiu''s black face, she gave another bear hug and rubbed Ning Jixiu''s face vigorously.


    "Brother Eight, you are the cutest cat in the world!"


    The leader of the Demon Cult, who wants to become the supreme martial artist, likes the description of "the most", but it would be better if it is not "the cutest cat".


    "You are too presumptuous!"


    He roared fiercely, trying to push the dumpling away, but couldn''t.


    Ning Jixiu: "..."


    The newcomer, Maomao, cursed, "What kind of **** is this, going back 20 years is it deliberately tormenting me?"


    "Ah, eighth senior brother, you are twenty-three this year."


    Tuanzi turned her clever brain, "Then you are so small, are you such a small demon leader?"


    Ning Jixiu stared at the little girl in front of her speechlessly.


    Junior sister should be less than six years old, how can I say that twenty-three is too young?


    Besides, isn¡¯t the twenty-three leader of the Demon Cult not good? This proves that he is young and good.


    The young and excellent leader was dragged to the first floor by the junior sister.


    "Here, at your age, you should eat more apples to grind your teeth."


    Duanzi specially gave him a big, red apple, and she was already eating an apple herself.


    The sweet smell of apples rushed into Ning Jixiu''s nose.


    "I don''t eat, I don''t need to grind my teeth!"


    The little boy was furious, "This seat is just going back to twenty years ago, and I won''t change my teeth again!"


    He glanced at Tuanzi''s small mouth, "It''s you who are still changing teeth, and your words are leaking."


    Danzi: "..."


    Tuanzi was also angry, no matter whether Ning Jixiu ate or not, he directly blocked his mouth with an apple.


    The former Demon Cult leader could not resist.


    The body goes back to twenty years ago, and the martial arts are gone, only a little skill is left for emergency.


    Ji Zhangzhuo sat aside with a smile on his face, staring at the two of them, as if he was watching two kittens fight, which was harmless.


    Duan Xiayou, who was planning to dissuade him, was cute, and silently took out his mobile phone to shoot a video, and shared it with Tantai Yi and Zhen Hao Wei who were working outside.


    Zhen Hao Wei is a love observer, and cannot play with his mobile phone during the live broadcast. Tan Taiyi acted as an assistant temporarily, and he can play with his mobile phone in private, and he quickly responded to the message.


    ¡¾Tan Taiyi: Eighth Junior Brother? ¡¿


    ¡¾Duan Xiayou: You guessed it right, because of the exercises, I am back to three years old, but my mental age is still twenty-three¡¿


    ¡¾Tantai Yi: Human temperament will be affected by the body¡¿


    Duan Xiayou raised his eyebrows. Does the third junior brother mean that the eighth junior brother will be affected by his body and become extremely childish? He couldn''t help looking at the place where the cats were fighting, and found that the younger junior sister was tired and continued to eat apples, while Ning Jixiu deliberately disturbed her from eating apples, just like a kitten that always disturbs people with its tail.


    ¡¾Duan Xiayou: You are right, by the way, how is the work of the seventh junior brother? Are you doing okay? ¡¿


    ¡¾Tantai Yi: I don¡¯t know what to say, brother might as well watch the live broadcast¡¿


    Duan Xiayou suddenly had a bad feeling, and quickly opened the relevant software to watch the live broadcast. He couldn''t find headphones anywhere, so he simply played the external voice.


    The program shot happened to show the real Hao Wei. This 1.9-meter-long man straightened his back and looked much taller than the two guests next door. His appearance is Zhou Zheng, his temperament is a little simple and honest, and his expression is extremely sincere.


    "I''m not optimistic about this pair. The character of this male guest is not worthy of this female guest."


    Even if he has never watched the show, Duan Xiayou knows that as an observer, he must not speak so bluntly. What''s more, he heard that the seventh junior brother got the script, would that be written in the script? It''s really written like this, but it can only explain one thing, the director wants to cheat the seventh junior brother!


    "Hey, is it Brother Seven''s show?"


    The dumpling who was nibbling on an apple ran over quickly, clung to Duan Xiayou affectionately, poked his head out to look at the screen.


    Ning Jixiu got up with her messy hair, and sat on the sofa puffed up, her short legs swaying unconsciously a few times.


    "What''s the matter? Junior sister didn''t play with you, are you angry?"


    Ning Jixiu turned her head and glared at the malicious Ji Zhangzhuo, "Borrow my money, I want to buy new clothes."


    Li Zhou, who has been eating melons, took a deep look at him, and asked the second senior brother to borrow money, how brave!


    The black-hearted leopard thought to himself, should he follow the second senior brother to make money from the eighth senior brother?


    Dongmenxi was looking for the remote control, when he heard this, he mocked in a low voice, "Little fool."


    Dong Mendong: "Speak up if you have the ability."


    Dongmenxi is confident: "If it is too loud, he will be vigilant."


    How could he be so kind to remind the new junior brother? He didn''t intend to be a senior brother!


    on the sofa.


    Tuanzi opened his mouth wide and looked at the real Hao Wei who was talking so eloquently, he forgot to eat an apple.


    Duan Xiayou spoke her heart out, "He is too brave, he is scolded miserably."

 Chapter 688： Peach Blossoms Flood Unhappy

    "Lian Lian Lian" is a love + observation variety show, and the love guests include entertainers and amateurs. But they are amateurs, but these guests are actually elites in a certain field. They have appeared in some programs for one reason or another, but they have never really set foot in the entertainment industry.


    Even if they are amateurs, the program team will also look for those who have outstanding looks or temperament. Whether they match each other or team up with artists, they are all good-looking groups, which can attract a group of viewers who like handsome men and beautiful women.


    The amateurs who come to participate in the show also have their own goals. Some just want to perform a show and get paid to leave, while others want to formally enter the entertainment industry through this show.


    Compared with them, the artists who participate in the show bring their own fans. It is not so much that they come to fall in love, but it is better to say that they deliberately create a boyfriend or girlfriend perspective to satisfy their fans.


    Fans who are willing to buy CP can buy CP, and those who are willing to take on the role of lovers can take over.


    Among these entertainers, a male artist named Chen Chen has the highest ranking, he is a second-tier actor, he starred in a hit drama that has just finished broadcasting, and now he is on a love variety show, just enough to maintain the popularity, and he is in the drama The role played has attracted many girlfriend fans. His fans put themselves in the role of lovers, and were not very polite to the amateurs who teamed up with him, criticizing them from beginning to end.


    At that moment, Zhen Hao Wei suddenly said that Chen Chen was not good enough for that designer, and Chen Chen''s fans immediately became angry, swiping the screen in various ways, and the bullet screen was so blurred that the audience couldn''t see the faces of the guests.


    Tuanzi puffed up, not very happy, "They scolded too badly."


    She believed in Brother Seven unconditionally, and other people, even if they didn''t believe it, didn''t need to scold Brother Seven''s family, right? They are now Brother Seven''s family members, rounding up, they are the ones who have been scolded.


    The little fist was clenched tightly.


    Duan Xiayou also quickly turned off the barrage, frowning, "Seventh Junior Brother won''t say that for no reason, I hope the program team isn''t trying to harm him."


    He was afraid that someone in the program team would target Chen Chen and use the real Hao Wei, and this junior would foolishly fall into the trap.


    Several other observers were frightened by these words, and no one dared to speak for a while. It was the observer played by a certain host who got a hint from the director and bit the bullet and asked the real Hao Wei.


    "Teacher Zhen is quite humorous, but this joke is a little inappropriate."


    Zhen Hao Wei''s face was full of sincerity, "I''m not kidding, a man with many relationships is really not suitable for this innocent designer."


    This is a disguised saying that Chen Chen is on multiple boats, and the fans are even more angry. Other observers want to eat melons, but they dare not eat them.


    Really, Hao Wei knew a little about faces, so he analyzed Chen Chen''s face in front of everyone, and finally came to the conclusion, "There is no good match for peach blossoms."


    A large number of Chen Chen''s fans reported, successfully turning the screen of the live broadcast room black.


    The live broadcast was interrupted ahead of time, and the director watched the real Hao Wei approach with a dark face.


    Without waiting for the director to get angry, Zhen Hao Wei suggested sincerely, "Next time you invite guests, it''s best to invite innocent people to participate. I have a lover and come to participate. Isn''t it deceiving the audience? It will affect the reputation of the show. of."


    The director was a little dazed, and it sounded like he was thinking about the show. If Chen Chen really came to participate in the romance drama on multiple boats, their show would be ruined in half.


    A few seconds later, the director woke up from this sincerity, gritted his teeth, and said, "But you don''t have evidence, don''t talk nonsense about things without evidence, our official blog has been overwhelmed by Teacher Chen''s fans!"


    He reckoned that Chen Chen''s manager would call later to yell at him, and even propose to terminate the contract.


    Tantai Yi has already walked over.


    He looked calm, "Director, don''t worry, let my junior speak clearly, he won''t say such things without preparation."


    He didn''t think that Hao Wei was really a person who had no brains and could only cause trouble.


    On the way to the live show, Zhen Hao Wei even asked for advice on how to increase the ratings. He always felt that the seventh junior brother had other plans.


    The director looked at Tan Taiyi''s flawless face, for the sake of this face, he gave the real Hao Wei a chance to explain.


    "I know a little about facial features." Zhen Hao Wei rubbed the back of his head, "Not only does he have many peach blossoms, one of them is also bloody. Ah, that is to say, his seal has turned black, and he recently suffered a **** disaster."


    Director: "..." Tantai Yi''s face is no longer easy to use!


    Someone in the program team exposed this conversation, and more people scolded the real Hao Wei.


    The next morning, Zhen Hao Wei and Tan Taiyi appeared at the door of their house.


    Tuanzi came over worried and opened the door.


    On this night, many people scolded the real Hao Wei.


    It is true that Hao Wei does not have an account, so everyone ran to the account of Tianyun faction to scold.


    It doesn''t matter how many people in the group, they all know that the real Hao Wei is not a brainless person, but also comes from a mysterious world of comprehension. But I''m afraid that the real Hao Wei will feel uncomfortable after seeing those exaggerated remarks.


    "Senior Brother Seven, are you okay?"


    Tuanzi looked at the real Hao Wei carefully, and didn''t see a trace of sadness.


    "It''s alright!"


    On the contrary, Zhen Hao Wei is quite happy.


    "I think I''m going to be famous, and the show is also famous."


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: He and the show are indeed famous. Without evidence, some passers-by are also scolding him and the show. And the black fans of you and your brothers also took the opportunity to jump out and scold you by scolding him]


    With so many netizens mobilized, hot searches related to Zhenhao Wei, the show, and Tianyun faction have been on the list, and they haven''t come down until now.


    Some people even said that Tuanzi and his seniors had drifted away and used their enthusiasm to frame others, making this matter extremely serious.


    If there is no reversal, the reputation of Tianyun School will definitely be affected.


    The system complained a little about this senior in private, but the host believed the real Hao Wei, so it couldn''t say much.


    Since the real Hao Wei didn''t care, Tuanzi calmed down his worries and grandly introduced Ning Jixiu to him.


    "Dangdang, this is our junior!"


    The leader of the Demon Cult, who was still wearing orange cat pajamas, frowned, "I am a senior! I am a senior!"


    Zhen Hao Wei has an honest face, "No matter what, you are my junior."


    Ning Jixiu was speechless.


    He also knows what happened last night. Although he doesn''t understand modern things, he is vaguely aware of one thing, and he will laugh out loud, "You caused trouble! You have caused them to be scolded!"


    Zhen Hao Wei lowered his head, and looked up after a few seconds, "Then I will cook for everyone and make up for everyone!"


    Tuanzi and the others were excited and waved their hands, "No, no, no! We don''t blame you at all!"


    Zhen Hao Wei can only regret to give up this compensation method.


    When it was approaching noon, things related to Chen Chen were trending again.


    ¡¾I''m going, where is the lunatic scratching his face in the street¡¿


    ¡¾What are the bodyguards doing, no one is protecting my brother¡¿


    ¡¾The insider broke the news, this woman seems to be his ex-girlfriend, or a former ex-girlfriend¡¿


    ¡¾Does anyone remember that the real Hao Wei said that he had a **** disaster recently¡¿


    ¡¾Is it true that you are on multiple boats? ¡¿


    ¡¾Slander! This is slander! It¡¯s delicious, right? Just wait for the lawyer¡¯s letter]


    ¡¾Could you type the name correctly first upstairs¡¿

 Chapter 689： One arrow kills two birds

    The Guwu system is more concerned about the direction of the whole thing than Zhen Hao Wei. Even when the host is sleeping, he pays attention to the trends on the Internet. As soon as the news related to Chen Chen came out, it couldn''t wait to click in and read it.


    After reading the general process, it was relieved.


    It seems that Hao Wei really understands what he said, but he understands it very well.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, things are starting to reverse¡¿


    Tuanzi, who was practicing new kung fu, retracted his fists, picked up the towel laid aside, and wiped the sweat off his face.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What reversal? ¡¿


    The system roughly describes that news.


    Because of hit dramas and love variety shows, Chen Chen has been very popular recently, and there are people who pick him up in every city he goes to. Generally speaking, for the sake of artist safety and airport order, the airport will either send out a large number of security guards to maintain order when it finds fans gathering, or let the artist go through the VIP channel so as not to run into the fans head-on.


    As a result, this morning, when a large number of fans gathered at the airport, Chen Chen did not go through the VIP channel. Even though there were many security guards and kept order, he insisted on interacting with fans from inside the airport to outside the airport.


    The artist''s interaction made the fans feel like they were beaten to death, and they couldn''t wait to squeeze past the security guards to touch the artist, completely forgetting the safe distance that fans and artists should have.


    That''s it, a woman among the fans rushed out, shouting ''Chen Chen, you are a big liar'' while scratching his face.


    As soon as the news came out, a marketing account immediately broke the news that this woman was Chen Chen''s ex-girlfriend, but Chen Chen''s fans refused to admit it, thinking that it was a crazy woman touching porcelain.


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    "Senior Brother Seven is right, he really suffered a **** disaster."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Many people on the Internet began to believe in your seventh senior brother... Wait, someone admits that he is Chen Chen''s underground lover¡¿


    The system is like a bird falling into a melon field and eating melons with a click.


    Tuanzi also wants to eat melons. She herself is not interested in the love and love in the adult world, but if things are reversed, everyone can no longer scold Senior Brother Seven and them.


    She couldn''t wait to turn on her phone.


    There are at least 10 hot searches on the hot search list with 50 positions related to Chen Chen, including several hot searches on the live broadcast yesterday, today he was slapped in the face, and several women showed evidence such as chatting and eating to prove their relationship. hot search.


    ¡¾I never expected the reversal to come so quickly¡¿


    ¡¾To tell you the truth, this reversal speed makes me suspect that Gu Che and Gu Peihai''s team are helping that. It''s so delicious¡¿


    ¡¾He is called Zhen Hao Wei, not really delicious! ¡¿


    ¡¾I also think that Gu Che and Gu Peihai''s team are targeting Chen Chen¡¿


    ¡¾Laughing to death, it¡¯s all their fault because they are famous, right¡¿


    ¡¾I think no matter how powerful the team is, it is impossible to contact so many women in one go, and let so many women come up with evidence, right? Looking at these chat records, house opening records, and travel records, it is impossible for them to belong to P. I suspect that they still have evidence of beating Chen Chen to death, but it is not easy to release it, and if it is released, it will be blocked]


    ¡¾Why do I feel that these women are in touch with each other and work together to beat Chen Chen to death¡¿


    ¡¾They are all victims, it is normal to cooperate with each other, this is the thinking of normal people, unlike the two women before, all kinds of tears, the man who ended up cheating is perfectly invisible¡¿


    Passers-by basically look at this matter with the mentality of eating melons.


    A small number of Chen Chen¡¯s fans still insist on the theory that idols are infallible, and most of them immediately disfollowed after seeing the ironclad evidence, and a small number of them even went to the account of Tianyun faction to apologize to Zhen Hao Wei. They were too angry before and insulted Zhen Hao Wei and other members of the Tianyun faction.


    Because of the behavior of these fans, everyone''s attention returned to the real Hao Wei.


    ¡¾So far, everything Zhen Hao Wei said has come true. With many boats under his feet, the **** disaster, is the Tianyun School so amazing? Is it still too late to become a teacher?¡¿


    ¡¾Sure enough, it is the only martial arts school in modern times, it is powerful¡¿


    ¡¾Sky Cloud Sect, Eternal God¡¿


    ¡¾I''m going to review Tianyun School''s video again¡¿


    ¡¾No, don¡¯t you realize a problem? Physiognomy has nothing to do with martial arts. Don¡¯t believe it blindly¡¿


    Even if some people urged not to believe blindly, more and more people came to pay attention to Tianyun Sect because of this incident.


    The videos that had been gradually quiet before were rediscovered again, the programs that Tuanzi had participated in were also played repeatedly, and more and more prestige points were recorded in the background.


    Now their reputation has exceeded 900 million, and they are really expected to accumulate one billion when the new year comes.


    Both the system and the group were silent.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is this a blessing in disguise? The Seventh Senior Brother is hitting the right way]


    "No wonder Seventh Senior Brother has been not worried, and said that he is going to be famous, and the program team is going to be famous too."


    If the real Hao Wei hadn''t exposed Chen Chen''s true face in the live broadcast, and those cheated women later came forward to identify Chen Chen, "Lian Lian Lian" would definitely be ridiculed by the crowd, and the show might even be suspended.


    Conversely, the observers invited by the show first pointed out that the other party had problems, and Chen Chen''s true face was discovered later. There were fewer people attacking "Lian Lian Lian", and more viewers came here for the name, and the real Hao Wei became a part of the show. The signboard of the group, the indispensable observer. His importance in the show even exceeds those guests who form a team and fall in love.


    The director of the program group is also a person who can bow to the heat. Before, he criticized the real Hao Wei in a bad tone, and because of the face of Gu Che and others, he didn''t say "you don''t come here anymore" on the spot, but he thought so in his heart.


    Other staff also decided that Zhen Hao Wei could no longer be an observer, which is a pity. They didn''t feel sorry for the real Hao Wei, but they felt sorry for not being able to appreciate Tantai Yi''s prosperous beauty up close.


    Now things are turning around, and Zhen Hao Wei has become the ratings mark of the show. The director personally called Zhen Hao Wei to apologize, tested Zhen Hao Wei''s attitude, and invited him to participate in the next live broadcast.


    "Well, this..."


    On the other end of the phone, Zhen Hao Wei hesitated for a while, "But this time I have troubled my junior sister and the others, if..."


    The director of the program group, Wen Xianzhi, immediately promised that no matter what happened in the future, the program group would unconditionally stand by Hao Wei''s side, and he also increased the salary.


    Zhen Hao Wei agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhen Hao Wei met a pair of big sparkling eyes.


    "Miao Miao, what''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi looked at him with burning eyes.


    "Senior Brother Seven, you are so smart, this is killing two birds with one stone!"


    Exposing the true face of the scumbag increased the popularity of the show, increased her fame and remuneration, and added a lot of prestige points to her.


    She stared eagerly at the real Hao Wei''s head, "Can Miao Miao touch your head? Will you become smarter after touching it?"


    In fact, Hao Wei didn''t think that much at all.


    But the junior sister admires him so much, so of course the younger junior sister must be satisfied.


    He picked him up and let Tuanzi rub his head like a big smart.


    Ning Jixiu, who was passing by, saw this scene and sneered, "Let a child touch his head, Senior Brother Seven, you are so shameless."

 Chapter 690： Xiuxiu wants to hug

    The real Hao Wei, who received a "very poor" evaluation, is cooking.


    In the restaurant, Tuanzi held the biscuits sent by Wen Qi, and gnawed like a hamster.


    Even if the teeth were leaking, she spoke accurately, without letting any residue fall on the table.


    Two short legs were dangling, and Tuanzi was full of doubts.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: But, why does Seventh Senior Brother know how to read faces and let so many people watch our martial arts videos? There is a big difference between the two]


    As far as she knew, the master didn''t know how to use physiognomy, and the seventh brother knew it because it was a compulsory course for the great sect in the world he lived in before. As a cook, Hao Wei is really not qualified to learn, but he often cooks for others, and some very hardworking disciples practice while eating, and he learns part of it secretly.


    ¡¾Guwu System: It can be explained by brand effect and idol effect. For example, you like a brand of toothpaste and toothbrush, and you buy them every now and then. At this time, this brand has released a snack. Would you buy it and try it?¡¿


    Tuanzi tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded heavily after a few seconds.


    ¡¾Guwu System: If this brand started selling schoolbags, would you take a look at them¡¿


    Duanzi thought about it again, and nodded.


    [Gu Wu System: This is the brand effect, and the idol effect, just like Jin Lingxiao likes you very much. If you endorse a product, he will definitely buy it without hesitation, and more rational fans will buy it on demand. Those who are too sensible are brainless to start]


    Tuanzi swallowed the last biscuit and suddenly realized.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Because everyone likes the Tianyun School very much, and when they find that the Tianyun School has physiognomy that is not related to martial arts, they will believe it, want to learn it, and even find their own reasons to link the two? ¡¿


    [Ancient Martial Arts System: That''s it. Some fans actually prefer Tianyun faction, and some fans prefer martial arts. If it''s the former, they will naturally associate it with martial arts because of physiognomy, and they will continue to provide reputation points. It¡¯s a kind of blind worship. After all, if one day you say that you can make clothes and sell them, they will buy them too, without considering the actual situation. For example, you are not good at designing, etc.]


    The dumpling kept nodding.


    "Understood, understood," because she thought of Master, she forgot to communicate in her brain, "If Master said, in fact, he can also sing ditties. If you need to spend money to buy tickets, Miao Miao will also spend money."


    She also has a blind worship of Master!


    The system will no longer explain. Really Hao Wei''s crooked attack made the Tianyun faction popular again. The host would gain prestige points by eating and drinking at home, and his impression of this senior brother was much better all of a sudden.


    At this time, a strong fragrance came from the kitchen.


    Tuanzi hurriedly put down the empty biscuit box, climbed off the chair, ran to the kitchen door, poked out a small head, and secretly observed.


    Zhen Hao Wei is loading the plate.


    She couldn''t help but sucked her saliva, "Senior Brother Seven, we''re going to see Brother Ling Xiao in two days. Who are you cooking for now?"


    Actually, she would like to ask which extreme the senior brother is in in "Extreme Things Must Reverse".


    "Eighth Junior Brother."


    Zhen Hao Wei brought out several dishes, with a sincere and honest smile on his face, "He turned into a child because of his skills, maybe he can recover after eating these."


    Duanzi believes in the efficacy of these meals.


    Gu Ju Gu Li eats it and it takes effect on the spot. Tan Taiyi took two bowls of strange-flavored chicken soup every day. After insisting on it for so long, the toxin was completely eliminated, and the doctors called it a miracle.


    Even after Jin Lingxiao ate for a while, his minor ailments disappeared, and he was full of energy every day. Because editing videos can''t consume that energy, he also gets up early every day to take advantage of the lack of people in the community to run. The food produced by Zhenhao Wei can improve the physique of this otaku, but it cannot change his character of refusing to socialize.


    As for Ning Jixiu, the leader refused to give specifics, but everyone almost knew that he became obsessed because of practicing magic skills, and he lost his skills a few times a year and returned to the child stage.


    Once this happens, he will hide to avoid being hunted down by his enemies.


    According to the analysis of other senior brothers, the world Ning Jixiu lives in should be higher than the world where the master lives, and lower than the world where the real Hao Wei lives.


    Even though Ning Jixiu kept saying ''this seat'', Tuanzi was still very worried about him.


    "That Miao Miao asked him to come down for dinner."


    Tuanzi went upstairs enthusiastically, and quickly dragged down Ning Jixiu who was reserved and refused to accept feeding.


    The little boy who looked only three years old shouted.


    "Let go, how can you be so rude to me?"


    Duanzi smiled and dragged him to the restaurant, stepped forward to give him a hug, carried him to a chair and sat down.


    The little boy blushed suddenly, unable to say anything to reprimand him.


    He had never been held so when he was a child, and now his three -year -old body is twenty -three -year -old psychology ... Ah, ah, sister is so annoying!


    Suddenly, he moved his nose, and his eyes unconsciously turned to the dishes on the table.


    It is impossible for the leader to admit that these meals look delicious.


    He raised his chin reservedly, "Did you do it for me?"


    Tuanzi puffed up her face, she didn''t like how Senior Brother Eight spoke in such a tone. What''s more, the seventh senior brother cooks so hard, and the eighth senior brother''s attitude is a bit rude.


    She was about to punish this arrogant Eighth Senior Brother when she heard Zhen Hao Wei''s sincere voice, "I made it specially for you, Second Senior Brother couldn''t eat it even if he wanted to."


    Duanzi blinked, this sounded a bit strange.


    Hearing this, Ning Jixiu became even more proud.


    He picked up the chopsticks reservedly, picked up a piece of meat, and after tasting it, his eyes lit up.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is the most delicious meal he has ever eaten. But how could the leader of the Demon Cult with the wrong mouth admit it? He just silently increased the speed of eating.


    Seeing this scene, Tuanzi understood that Brother Seven''s cooking skills have gone to another extreme.


    The other extreme, she swallowed, wanting to eat too.


    "Junior Sister, don''t worry, I''ll do it for you tonight."


    Duanzi held back. Finding that Ning Jixiu eats delicious food, she simply ran out to enjoy the autumn breeze.


    When the cool wind blows, the dumpling wakes up.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, Brother Seven actually doesn¡¯t want Miaomiao to eat this meal. Could it be that the side effect of this meal isn¡¯t that he thinks he¡¯s a fat penguin? ¡¿


    She suddenly became interested, and ran back secretly, squatting outside the restaurant to peek.


    Ning Jixiu was so indulging in the delicacy that no one was peeping. He is small but eats a lot. After spending a lot of time, he finally finished the dishes and slowly climbed off the chair.


    After the short legs touched the ground, Ning Jixiu sat down on the ground and cried bitterly.


    "Woooooh, Xiuxiu wants Master! Xiuxiu wants Master to hug!"


    Dumplings: (¡ðo¡ð)


    When Tuanzi was stunned, Zhen Hao Wei took out his mobile phone and started recording as if he had been caught by the second senior brother. At this time, he still looks honest and reliable.

 Chapter 691： Eighth Senior Brother: Senior Sister protects me

    Chapter 691 Eighth Senior Brother: Senior Sister Protects Me


    Three-year-old Ning Jixiu is already cute, with a round face and big eyes. At this moment, he was crying aggrievedly with his mouth flattened, and the big tears kept pouring out, making him look more and more cute and pitiful.


    In less than a minute, the tip of the little nose became red.


    "Xiuxiu wants Master!"


    Seeing that he was crying so sad and pitiful, Tuanzi took the initiative to walk over, knelt down, and hugged him.


    "Master isn''t here yet, so it''s okay for senior sister to hug you."


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: After the effect of food is over, he will remember what will happen¡¿


    This is to remind Tuanzi that when Ning Jixiu wakes up, he will remember that Tuanzi took the opportunity to trick him into calling him senior sister.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Wait until he remembers it, it would be a pity not to take advantage of this opportunity! ¡¿


    Listening to the soft and cute junior brother calling me senior sister, this is a good thing, of course you have to enjoy it more! The little dumpling also wants to show off its prestige.


    After eating so many meals, Ning Jixiu didn''t remember the past, and now she was just crying and calling for Master. Those meals aroused his inner fear, made him afraid of loneliness and weakness, and wanted to find and rely on the closest people.


    The person he wants to find and rely on is the master.


    However... the little boy looked at the little girl in front of him with teary eyes, who also had a round face and big eyes, which were full of sincerity and worry for him.


    After turning back into a child, his mind became more delicate and sensitive, and he could feel the little girl in front of him caring for him.


    That concern dispelled his fear a little.


    The little boy grabbed the corner of Tuanzi''s clothes, and softly called out in a crying voice, "Senior sister, Xiuxiu is afraid."


    "boom!"


    Tuanzi seemed to ignite a lot of fireworks in his heart, and the ''bang bang'' kept going.


    Her bright black eyes were more dazzling than the stars, she stared closely at Ning Jixiu.


    The little boy shrank his neck, "Senior Sister."


    "Why!"


    Duanzi responded happily.


    Hehehe, from now on she also has a junior. She is no longer the youngest disciple of Tianyun Sect, hehehe!


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your smile is too exaggerated, restrain yourself¡¿


    Tuanzi imitated Gu Che and coughed a few times pretending to be reserved, but his eyes were still burning, staring at Ning Jixiu, the little boy lowered his head and sobbed in fright.


    She lovingly rubbed the head of the eighth senior brother, "Don''t worry, Xiuxiu, Miaomiao, cough, senior sister will protect you in the future, and won''t let anyone bully you!"


    The little boy hid in her arms and responded.


    The real Hao Wei who was watching everything: "..." He had a feeling that he was stealing everything.


    Partly to help the eighth junior brother, half to repair the eighth junior brother, but in the end it helped the relationship between the junior brother and the junior sister one step closer, regret it!


    Just when this seemingly simple and honest chef fell into depression, the crying little boy suddenly raised his head and gave him a frightened look.


    Really Hao Wei has a bad feeling.


    "Senior Sister, Senior Sister," Ning Jixiu grabbed the corner of Tuanzi''s clothes in fear, "He looks so scary, can you help Xiuxiu drive him away?"


    Zhen Hao Wei: "!" The Eighth Junior Brother was so cunning when he was a child!


    Tuanzi is caught in a dilemma.


    She wanted to take care of Ning Jixiu who called her senior sister, but also didn''t want to drive away the real Hao Wei who had done nothing wrong.


    Quick wit as she thought of a good idea.


    "Senior Brother Seven, you have worked hard, Miao Miao took him out to play."


    She applauds her wit.


    Staring at Ning Jixiu with his head down, Tuanzi said seriously, "There are a lot of children in the community, shall we play with them?"


    Ning Jixiu didn''t want to meet strangers, but the elder sister in front of him seemed very reliable... He hesitated for a while, then nodded.


    Tuanzi happily took his little paw and went out together.


    Waiting for the others to leave, Zhen Hao Wei showed a depressed expression.


    "You have calculated thousands of times, did you not realize that the eighth junior brother had such a personality when he was a child?"


    One hand rested on Zhen Hao Wei''s shoulder.


    Ji Zhangzhuo came over and said with a smile, "Tell me, brother, what are you thinking about while cooking?"


    "Didn''t you guess it all?"


    Really Hao Wei curled his lips, he tried this trick a hundred times, but now he lost to a three-year-old child.


    "Second Senior Brother, speak directly."


    True Hao Wei had long since discovered that Ji Zhangzhuo was watching a good show in secret, but he never exposed it. It''s better to be alone than to be happy with others. If he plots Ning Jixiu''s success, it doesn''t matter if there is one more person watching the show. But now that the calculation failed, he felt like he was being laughed at, and it was inevitable that he would be angry with Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Hey, I just want to ask you a favor."


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s smile is as harmless as his words are black-hearted.


    "Eighth Junior Brother''s exercise occurs several times a year. After thinking about it, I always feel that he is cuter when he was a child than when he grew up. I want to keep more memories. When he recovers, I can send him the video."


    The translation is, taking advantage of the devil''s sect leader becoming a tiger cub, bullying him hard. Otherwise, when he recovers, there will be no chance.


    Zhen Hao Wei''s expression became meaningful, he took a deep look at Ji Zhangzhuo, "You are really our good brother."


    The baby-faced young man said calmly: "The younger brothers and younger sisters are just for teasing, aren''t they?"


    Zhen Hao Wei: "You are really shameless."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Really, Hao Wei had nothing to do with the thick-skinned senior brother, and he wanted to make another calculation in his heart, so the two hit it off immediately and made several plans immediately.


    "Ah Choo!"


    Holding Tuanzi''s hand obediently, Ning Jixiu just walked a few steps before sneezing continuously.


    "Shouldn''t you catch a cold? Then let''s go back."


    Tuanzi worriedly took the little boy back and met Gu Chi who was carrying a drawing board on the way.


    Seeing two children, one big and one small, the man with a handsome face showed a gentle smile, "Are you going home?"


    After getting an affirmative answer, he accompanied the two of them home together, his eyes wandering around the little boy a few times.


    Ning Jixiu leaned against the dumpling in fear.


    He always felt that this big brother was like a big fox.


    "Xiuxiu doesn''t like foxes."


    He lowered his head and murmured softly, "The fox is too scary."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    It is now unclear whether the side effects of those foods make Ning Jixiu completely change into her childhood personality, or turn Ning Jixiu into a silly, sweet, and Ning Jixiu was not like this when she was young.


    If it is just to make Ning Jixiu return to her childhood personality, then this is too...believable.


    The system wants to record a video as a souvenir. If Brother Eight targets the host in the future, it will send these videos to the host.


    "Miao Miao," Gu Chi thought for a while, then half-jokingly said, "Is he also your senior brother?"


    Tuanzi nodded subconsciously, and then remembered that the eighth senior brother was only a three-year-old child, and she couldn''t explain that the senior brother was younger than her.


    "Uh, no, he''s actually..."


    "Xiuxiu is a junior!"


    The little boy raised his head, said earnestly and proudly, "Xiuxiu is the cutest younger brother of Senior Sister!"


    Tuanzi was so cute that he hugged Ning Jixiu''s head, "Ahhh, you are Miaomiao''s cutest junior! You are the cutest in the whole world!"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: ...¡¿Unhappy.


    Gu Chi''s smile froze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： Brother Eight: Are you sick?

    Chapter 692 Eighth Brother: Are you sick?


    Gu Chi''s grades were not good when he was a student, but he has a good memory, not to mention, it is a memory related to people he cares about.


    He clearly remembered that his sister once said that she was the youngest disciple of the master, and said very proudly that she would be the head of the Tianyun Sect in the future.


    However, after the eldest brother left the mountain, the words about the successor head did not appear again, only occasionally mentioned how many senior brothers there were, and never mentioned the younger brothers.


    Based on his understanding of his sister, if there really was a younger brother who softly called her "Senior Sister", the younger sister would have proudly shown it around.


    He had a very bold guess in his heart, and couldn''t help but look at Ning Jixiu carefully.


    Sensing his scrutiny, the little boy quickly ran to the other side of the dumpling to hide, stuck out half of his head, and carefully observed him, as if he was a big villain.


    Gu Chi lost his smile.


    This reaction is indeed that of a child, and the speculation like "a child''s body grows into an adult''s heart" seems a bit absurd.


    Forget it, he actually felt that the child''s performance was a bit teasing.


    "Senior sister, is there something wrong with this big brother? He has been staring at Xiuxiu."


    Without waiting for Tuanzi to explain, Ning Jixiu said again, "Let''s run quickly, the villain is too scary."


    Gu Chi smiled kindly, "I''m not a villain, I''m your senior sister''s cousin."


    The little boy stared wide-eyed, his face full of disbelief, "But you are not alike at all, senior sister is a good person, you are a bad person."


    Gu Chi carefully recalled that they met for less than ten minutes, and he didn''t do anything out of line, so why do you think he is a villain? He suspected that the little boy was applying eye drops in front of his sister, what a scheming plan!


    "Brother Gu Chi is not a villain."


    Duanzi finally found a chance to speak.


    She fondled Ning Jixiu''s head, "Brother Gu Chi can draw, let''s ask him to take a group photo for us, how about it?"


    The little boy was a little moved, he looked at Gu Chi again, and said awkwardly, "You must be a good person who paints."


    Gu Chi choked. Doesn''t this mean that he who doesn''t paint is a villain?


    Just these few words completely made him doubt Ning Jixiu.


    "Okay, let me draw a picture for you."


    He followed his sister to Gu''s house, skillfully found a place to set up the easel, and began to direct the two of them to pose. During this period, he deliberately tossed Ning Jixiu.


    Ning Jixiu only cooperated for a few minutes, and couldn''t help complaining to Tuanzi, "Senior sister, senior sister, can he really draw? A painter who requires a lot is not a good painter."


    When he said this, he secretly glanced at Gu Chi who was full of smiles, then quickly turned his head, as if frightened, and tremblingly said, "Let''s not let him draw anymore."


    Gu Chi had the illusion of meeting an opponent.


    He didn''t dare to make any more requests, and quickly finished the painting for the two of them.


    Duanzi stroked his chin, observed the painting carefully, and was not stingy with any compliments.


    "Brother, your painting skills have improved again, getting better and better, and you will definitely win the first place in this competition!"


    Gu Chi packed up his painting tools, and when he heard the words, he was very modest, "This time there are so many masters, I will be satisfied if I can make it into the top five."


    Duanzi is not happy to hear such words, his cousin''s painting skills are the best.


    She racked her brains, trying to boast Gu Chi into a flower.


    The young artist enjoys his sister''s praise, and is still humble inside and out, as if he really thinks so. In fact, he was a little conceited.


    During the period, he even gave Ning Jixiu a condescending glance.


    The little boy puffed up his cheeks unhappy.


    He said without hesitation: "Senior sister, stop praising him, he doesn''t have the ability to be number one, and he doesn''t deserve to be your cousin. Let''s change to another cousin."


    The seemingly innocent little boy pointed to a person passing by outside the yard, "He is not bad, he looks taller and better looking."


    Pressing the throbbing veins on his forehead, Gu Chi glanced out of the courtyard, saw clearly the appearance of passers-by, and fell into a long silence.


    He is not a person who judges people by their appearance, but the pedestrian passing by must be over 50 years old, right?


    is taller than him, but the appearance of the other party is really not as good as him.


    He believed that Ning Jixiu did it on purpose, so he couldn''t help it, and showed a sinister smile at the other party.


    "ah!"


    Ning Jixiu screamed, dodged and hid behind Tuanzi, and shouted in fear, "The villain is going to catch the child, who will save Xiuxiu!"


    Gu Chi: "..."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Little Gugu, what are you laughing at?¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I didn¡¯t expect Gu Chi to be here today, your eighth senior brother is quite powerful¡¿


    Tuanzi corrected it, now it is not the eighth senior brother, but the junior junior brother.


    She patted the little junior brother''s head comfortingly, and said to Gu Chi seriously, "This place is too unfamiliar to him, and he will react more when encountering things. Brother, you are definitely not a villain, and you will not bully children , Miao Miao believes in you."


    At the same time, Ning Jixiu poked his head out from behind the dumpling, and made a face at Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi, who really wanted to fix the little boy, fell silent.


    It''s good that my sister is fair and just, and it''s good that I didn''t fall into the trap of the little boy, but he just doesn''t like it.


    Annoyed, Gu Chi contacted Wen Li, planning to make more people suffer. At the same time, he also frequently came to his sister''s house to see if Ning Jixiu was really a three-year-old.


    Coincidentally, Ji Zhangzhuo and Zhen Hao Wei hit it off immediately, coaxing Ning Jixiu to eat more meals every time he was about to wake up. So for several days, Ning Jixiu''s mentality was that of a three-year-old child, and she was very attached to her master and ''senior sister'' Gu Miaomiao.


    When the real Hao Wei was cooking, he didn''t keep imagining that the junior sister was the senior sister of the eighth junior brother. But for some reason, since the first day she ate the meal and regarded Tuanzi as her senior sister, no matter what fantasies the real Hao Wei made afterwards, Ning Jixiu always regarded Tuanzi as her senior sister, and was still very attached to her.


    Tuanzi was addicted to being a senior sister, and let Ning Jixiu cling to her, which really made Hao Wei feel uncomfortable.


    Today, Wen Li came.


    The novel written specifically for the amusement park has been finalized, but it will take a while before it will be published.


    He came to report to his sister about the progress.


    Tuanzi hugged the pillow tightly, stared wide-eyed, and said vigilantly, "Where are you reporting the progress? You are here to scare Miao Miao!"


    Wen Li smiled slightly: "Aren''t you curious about how the story will develop next?"


    Duanzi is in a tangle.


    She likes to read storybooks, and she is very involved in reading them. Once she knows the beginning of a story and is attracted, she can''t help but want to explore the second half of the story.


    "Damn it!"


    She clenched her fist, "Cousin, you know Miao Miao too well!"


    Someone has the inevitable smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the little boy staring at him, and he said gently, "This is your junior brother? Does your junior brother like listening to stories?"


    Tuanzi hurriedly covered Ning Jixiu''s ears.


    "Don''t scare him!"


    The little boy shook his head, shook off Tuanzi''s hand, and asked curiously, "What story?"


    Talk about the beginning gently, seeing the little boy still looking at him curiously, a little regretful.


    For fear that Ning Jixiu would be frightened, Tuanzi tried to explain that this was just to criticize the investors who survived the amusement park accident unscathed, and the amusement park was not really a place of terror.


    "Why are you dealing with that investor?"


    Ning Jixiu was puzzled: "Does he have any grudge against you?"


    Wen Li''s explanation is the same as before, "If he is not happy, I am happy."


    The little boy blinked and said bluntly, "Big brother, are you sick?"


    Wen Li: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： Gentle? Ali?

    The young and handsome writer never expected to get such a comment.


    The point is, he is really speechless. He was indeed sick, his mental state was not right, and he often suffered from insomnia, but he has been in treatment, and he personally thinks that he has actively cooperated with the doctor.


    Tuanzi pinched Ning Jixiu''s cheek, "You can''t say that, Brother Wen Li is not sick, he just used his own way to deal with those villains."


    At least in Tuanzi¡¯s view, there is a problem with investors who refuse to change the opening time and are unwilling to inspect the entire amusement park. It''s just that only the person in charge of the amusement park was punished at that time.


    Cousin¡¯s retaliation method is considered revenge even if it only caused the investor to lose some property.


    Ning Jixiu only has a three-year-old brain, and he didn''t understand it very well. He just pointed out Wen Li''s phrase, "If others are unhappy, he will be happy."


    "He likes to see other people unhappy, it''s weird." The little boy muttered.


    Duanzi didn''t feel bad. In her impression, the last time her cousin made people unhappy was to help an aunt divorce her husband. At that time, the man and the man''s mother were very angry, and their expressions were distorted. She felt very happy when she saw it.


    "Some people are unhappy, but Miao Miao will be happy too."


    Tuanzi asked him, "Is Miao Miao also sick?"


    Ning Jixiu hesitated and couldn''t speak, his eyes flickered, he glanced at Wen Li several times, and thought to himself, how could the senior sister be the same as this weird-looking big brother?


    Wen Li was not angry because of this double standard.


    He heard that Gu Chi was sluggish at Ning Jixiu''s place, so he wanted to test it out, and found out where the dumpling went, the little boy was sticking behind him, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Little Xiuxiu, are you a little sticky cake? Do you like following Senior Sister so much?"


    Ning Jixiu ignored him, and followed behind Tuanzi, swinging his two small arms.


    When Tuanzi went to practice martial arts, he moved a small bench and sat aside to watch.


    Not long after, a tall man squatted beside him.


    "Little Xiuxiu, do you know? Sometimes a man who is too clingy can be annoying." Wen Li didn''t think there was anything wrong with scaring children, "You always cling to senior sister like this, your senior sister will definitely dislike you soon. "


    The little boy''s eyes widened.


    Wen Li smiled and said: "And your senior sister is so good, but you are lazy, okay, why don''t you stand up and twist a few times, maybe your senior sister will like you."


    Tuanzi is addicted to the world of martial arts, but the system listens to all directions, and quickly notices the movement here, watching the good show with relish.


    Finding that Wen Li is not polite to the three-year-old Ning Jixiu at all, it can''t help but suspect that Wen Li knows that Ning Jixiu''s actual age is over twenty, and this is just a special case.


    Ning Jixiu stood up in fright, her black pupils like ink trembled, but her small mouth was tightly pursed, looking very unhappy.


    When he is unhappy, Wen Li is happy.


    "Don''t worry, brother knows a lot," Wen Li tried to pat the other person on the head, and didn''t mind after being avoided, "I can teach you how to please my senior sister."


    The little boy woke up.


    "I''m not a man, I''m a boy, even if I''m clingy, I won''t be annoying."


    Wen Li: "..."


    The little boy plausibly said, "Only when you are your age will you be annoying."


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Puff¡¿


    Duanzi was too involved to notice the movement here, but the system was laughing in her mind, which was too obvious.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu, what''s wrong¡¿


    The system smiled and said it was fine, and continued watching the show.


    Wen Li, who is always in danger, has run into a wall many times in Ning Jixiu.


    Never mind that Ning Jixiu has only a three-year-old body and a three-year-old mind, but he is very assertive, will not be easily led astray, and has his own logic. With this logic, he defeated Gu Chi and Wen Li successively.


    Afternoon.


    Wen Li sat on the sofa in the living room doubting his life. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Ning Jixiu following behind his sister like a little sticky cake, and twitched the corners of his lips without emotion.


    There is definitely something wrong with this little boy!


    He observed secretly, but found that Ning Jixiu especially liked the dishes cooked by Hao Wei.


    Smelling the fragrance in the air, Wen Li also felt a little hungry.


    He didn''t understand why Ning Jixiu''s meal time was inconsistent with everyone else''s, but it didn''t prevent him from grabbing food.


    If adults can''t fix this kid, then use children''s methods.


    With a gentle and harmless smile, he sat down at the dining table and politely asked Ning Jixiu for his opinion.


    Ning Jixiu glanced at him, with a little pity in his eyes.


    "Then you can eat too."


    Wen Li was a little puzzled, took a chopstick of green vegetables, and after eating, he asked with a smile, "Don''t you dislike me? Why are you willing to share food with me? It''s still such delicious food."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly ate another chopstick, and incidentally gave a thumbs up to the real Hao Wei who was arranging his clothes.


    "Senior Brother Seven''s craftsmanship is really good!"


    Zhen Hao Wei hesitated to speak.


    Just when he was hesitating, Ning Jixiu answered Wen Li''s previous question in a small voice.


    "But big brother, are you sick? I don''t care about sick people."


    The voice was soft and milky, but the previous words seemed to keep ringing in Wen Li''s ears, even with echoes.


    "Big brother, are you sick?"


    Are you sick?


    Sick?


    Wen Li snatched food with a dark face.


    He unknowingly became naive, and his mentality was even worse than Ning Jixiu.


    On the other side, after the group and the system finished their calculations and determined how much reputation and martial arts were still missing, they went downstairs to find their junior and cousin.


    "You guys want to watch animation..."


    She excitedly wanted to share with the two the cartoons she watched recently, but when she ran to the living room, she found that the two were already watching cartoons.


    One big and one small together, watching with gusto.


    Tilting his head, Tuanzi was puzzled.


    "Reconciled so quickly?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said happily, "It''s also good to reconcile."


    She ran over happily, originally wanted to sit between the two, but found that the two were very close together, so she could only climb to Ning Jixiu''s side, to be next to him.


    Wen Li, who was watching cartoons, was unhappy.


    "Sister, why don''t you sit with Ali?"


    Duanzi looked shocked.


    "Sister, sister?"


    Wen Li frowned childishly, "Sister, do you have a better relationship with him, or with Ah Li?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Before Tuanzi could react, she looked at her cousin who had a childish face and called himself Ah Li, and laughed out loud.


    Ning Jixiu, who was sitting next to her, grabbed her arm and refused to let her go.


    "Of course my senior sister has a good relationship with Xiuxiu!"


    The little boy got angry at Wen Li, "You''re new here, you don''t have a good relationship!"


    "Our relationship is better!" Wen Li murmured childishly.


    Ning Jixiu: "No, we have a better relationship, we still live in the same house, you are just a guest!"


    Wen Li lay down directly, "It doesn''t matter, Ah Li wants to live here too!"


    Danzi: "..."

 Chapter 694： open the door for this seat

    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a camera in the corner. Tuanzi looked over sharply, and met the real Hao Wei who was holding a mobile phone.


    "Brother, does it have something to do with you?"


    The real Hao Wei has an innocent face, he is really innocent this time, and he absolutely refuses to take the blame.


    "When the eighth junior brother was eating, he suddenly came over to grab some food, and I couldn''t stop him in time."


    Danzi can imagine that picture.


    No one can resist the meals made by Senior Brother Seven, but not everyone can withstand the side effects of Brother Seven''s meals.


    It''s normal for my cousin to be unable to resist the temptation.


    Besides, Wen Li has always been the only one to frighten them, and none of them can frighten Wen Li. Thinking of this, Tuanzi rolled his eyeballs, and whispered, "You take more pictures, and you will get a share."


    Hao Weiying, who has long seen through the essence of the junior sister, should go down.


    The chef was a little distressed. He used Duan Xiayou''s old mobile phone with limited memory. After he came to this world and learned how to use the mobile phone, he stored many people''s black histories in the mobile phone, which took up too much memory. The mobile phone is stuck.


    Knowing that this was a side effect of the meal, Tuanzi jumped off the sofa and stood between the two of them with a bowl of water level, holding their hands.


    "Miao Miao and you are good friends, shall the three of us play and watch cartoons together?"


    The elder and the younger looked at each other, and said in unison, "No, Xiuxiu/A Li is your best friend!"


    Danzi: "..."


    [Gu Wu System: It''s normal, they are all three-year-olds now. When you passed by the kindergarten before, didn¡¯t you notice that someone was arguing?]


    Duanzi remembered what happened at that time. Things were more complicated than that.


    That is five children, two girls and three boys. Two of the boys and one girl asked the other girl who was her best friend. The little girl said she preferred to play with the little boy who didn''t talk. The boy who didn''t talk, however, preferred to play with the two younger boys.


    The scene was very chaotic, at least five children were crying. Tuanzi chattered happily outside the kindergarten.


    Little Girl said that she has rich experience in dealing with similar things. It''s not like the second brother didn''t ask similar questions secretly before, and they passed the test safely every time.


    Just at the moment, she overturned.


    Tuanzi was shocked: "Why don''t you cooperate with Miaomiao?"


    Ning Jixiu said aggrievedly: "We are best friends, no, you are Xiuxiu''s senior sister, no one can take you away."


    Wen Li was also wronged, but he was tall and thin, and it was a bit strange to make such an expression.


    "Sister, let''s go out and play without him."


    The two of them grabbed Tuanzi''s arms respectively, not daring to use too much force, but Tuanzi still felt that his head had grown bigger and still hurt.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Woohoo, they don¡¯t cooperate with me¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: It''s normal, your brother is an adult, they are all childish brats¡¿


    Sometimes adults are easier to be satisfied. When Gu Che secretly compared with Gu Cheng, couldn''t he guess that Tuanzi also praised Gu Cheng? Gu Che guessed it, but he was still happy for his sister''s praise.


    On the contrary, two three-year-old children don''t care so much, they just want the host to admit that they are the best friends. Children also have the dominance of children.


    Tuanzi can''t handle two domineering kids.


    It''s still true Hao Wei couldn''t stand it anymore and separated them.


    The seemingly simple and honest chef smiled and said: "There is no need to argue, my junior sister and I have the best relationship."


    After finishing speaking, he picked up the dumpling, took advantage of his height, and strode out directly.


    Ning Jixiu and Wen Li were stunned. Three seconds later, they both raised their heads and wept loudly.


    "Ahhhhhh! The big villain bullies Xiuxiu/Ah Li."


    Tuanzi, who had already left the room, covered his ears in pain.


    "Only when the eighth senior brother was crying, Miao Miao thought it was okay, but cousin Wen Li also cried, so noisy!"


    She couldn''t believe what it would be like to cry with another person.


    "The kindergarten teachers are really hardworking."


    "You have worked hard too."


    Zhen Hao Wei patted her on the head and explained, "The first course of treatment is almost over, and for the next period of time, Eighth Junior Brother will no longer have to eat my cooking."


    This also means that Ning Jixiu will be fully awake soon.


    Duanzi was silent.


    It''s really fun to think of myself as a three-year-old eighth brother, but after sober, eighth brother is still the leader of the demon sect!


    "Miao Miao, do you want to hide for a while?"


    She lay on the real Hao Wei''s shoulder and began to look for a way out.


    "Which house should I live in? Or just work? Miao Miao will come back when the Eighth Senior Brother''s anger subsides."


    Really Hao Wei is not happy to be separated from his junior sister because of such a thing.


    "I don''t think you need to avoid him, he is more likely to take the initiative to avoid us. The eighth brother has a thin skin, which is different from the second brother."


    If the same thing happens, Ji Zhangzhuo might still be complacent after he wakes up, thinking that he is still handsome and cute when he becomes a three-year-old child, and he will pull them to review the game together.


    As for Ning Jixiu, Hao Wei chuckled, "Maybe you have to coax him then."


    Duanzi was dubious.


    In the evening of that day, Wen Li woke up.


    The young writer sat on the sofa, his eyes a little blurred.


    "I must be dreaming, right?"


    How can it be possible to become a three-year-old with a mentality after eating a meal?


    Wen Li firmly refused to admit that the crying person was himself.


    Tuanzi and Zhen Hao Wei, who were standing by, looked at each other and nodded.


    "Cousin, you slept all afternoon," Tuanzi tried hard to express a sincere expression, "you are still punching, kicking, talking in your sleep, are you okay? Are you usually too tired?"


    "Maybe."


    Wen Li pressed his forehead, always feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. His reason has ruled out the correct option.


    After leaving Gu''s house, he couldn''t help but send a message to Gu Chi, asking for information about the real Hao Wei and Ning Jixiu.


    Gu Chi quickly judged that Wen Li had been tricked, and sent him a smiling emoji.


    Wen Li: "..."


    At around nine o''clock in the evening, Ning Jixiu also woke up because he didn''t eat the supper made by Zhen Hao Wei.


    The things that happened in the past few days turned into scenes, constantly appearing in front of my eyes.


    A blush appeared on that fair and immature face.


    Annoyed and ashamed, he jumped out of bed, turned the doorknob, ran to the next door, and slapped the door.


    "Really Hao Wei, come out to me! If you have the ability to plot against me, don''t you have the guts to open the door?"


    The sound was so loud that everyone in the villa heard it.


    The eldest brother and the second brother are not at home, only Tuanzi sleeps on the second floor.


    Hearing the voice of the eighth senior brother, she hesitated again and again, still not daring to face the other party''s anger, and chose to climb the window.


    She climbed out from the window sill, crawled on the wall like a gecko, climbed to the third floor, climbed out of the real Hao Wei''s room, and looked in through the window.


    The real Hao Wei has already opened the door and is confronting Ning Jixiu.


    The little boy was so angry that he started talking nonsense, inadvertently glanced into the room, and met the eyes of Tuanzi who was looking in with his face pressed against the window.


    Ning Jixiu: "Gu Miaomiao!"


    Duanzi: "Ah, I got caught."


    Opened a new article "The Miracle Doctor is Four and a Half Years Old, and the Big Bosses of the Dynasty Dote on Me", the group pets the cute baby without CP, involves metaphysics (mainly Tai Sumai), courts and rivers and some infrastructure, including the emperor''s father, cousin, cousin Cousins, cousins ??and brothers and sisters. I haven''t signed a contract yet, so only readers of Hongxiu can search for it, and I can see it after signing the contract on all platforms. Interested cuties can take a look, thank you for your support~

 Chapter 695： Little people are bullied

    The tuanzi flew to the second floor with lightning speed, and with a sound of "ziliu", it quickly entered the room through the window. The moment it landed, it bounced to the door of the room like an arrow from the string, quickly locked the door, and swooped again. On the bed, rolled around neatly, pulled the quilt to cover herself, and closed her eyes guilty.


    The whole set of movements is smooth and smooth, and it takes less than a minute.


    The system is silent after reading it.


    It suddenly remembered the fact that the host learned light skills without a teacher.


    Is there anyone who learned light skills without a teacher because of stealing food and running away? And who can''t compare with his senior brother in terms of swordsmanship and swordsmanship and internal strength, but his lightness kung fu is unmatched?


    After a few more minutes, Ning Jixiu''s angry voice sounded from the door.


    "Gu Miaomiao, you open the door for me!"


    The background sound is his tapping on the door.


    Duanzi closed her eyes tightly and even snored a little. The system admired her, she acted so realistically without anyone intruding, she was more dedicated than many actors.


    "Gu Miaomiao, I know you''re not asleep!"


    Danzi: "Huhu~"


    Outside the door.


    Ning Jixiu was incompetent and furious for a while.


    Because of cultivating magic skills, his internal energy is almost scattered, and he can''t even beat Dongmendong. This will stand at the door, and he can''t hear the movement in the room. But he was sure that Gu Miaomiao must be pretending to be asleep.


    Thinking of how in the past few days, he stuck behind the other party like a little tail, called ''senior sister'' from time to time, and hid behind the other party when encountering things, he turned red from neck to face.


    "Gu Miaomiao, open the door!"


    He continued to knock on the door.


    Zhen Hao Wei followed and persuaded, "She is already asleep at this time, so don''t disturb her."


    "Hehe," Ning Jixiu looked up at the 1.9 meter Seventh Senior Brother, "She fell asleep, do you believe it?"


    This senior brother came from the world of comprehension. No matter how weak his strength is, he could still sense that his junior sister was peeking and eavesdropping.


    He doesn''t care about double standards between seniors and brothers. Junior sister is the latest to start, the youngest, just a child, taking care of each other, favoring each other, whatever. But, the junior sister who got started the last time bullied him, that''s not okay.


    Ning Jixiu couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    Really, Hao Wei could only persuade in another way, "It''s me who insisted on cooking that kind of food, and you are so greedy that you lose yourself, so what''s the matter with her? The two of us are responsible."


    Ning Jixiu said angrily: "She shouldn''t have lied to me to call her Senior Sister!"


    "What''s wrong with shouting at senior sister, you are younger than her now, and you won''t lose a piece of meat if you shout."


    The little boy was still very angry, so angry that he stomped his feet.


    Realizing that he had done something very childish, he froze again, doubting that the effect of the meal hadn''t disappeared.


    But he called Gu Miaomiao so many times, it''s really...unfair!


    He calculated in his mind, how many times did the junior sister call the eighth senior brother in total?


    The little boy stood stubbornly at the door, refusing to leave. If he leaves, he loses!


    Zhen Hao Wei was a little impatient, seeing that Ning Jixiu wanted to knock on the door, he simply lifted him up.


    "Let go of me!"


    The little boy was so angry that he kicked his legs in mid-air.


    "How dare you be so disrespectful to me!"


    The real Hao Wei stretched out his big palm, messed up Ning Jixiu''s hair, and pinched his face.


    The leader of the Demon Cult fell silent.


    Little people are bullied!


    He was full of anger the whole time.


    Because he was lifted up, his vision became higher, and he soon noticed someone on the third floor poking his head, and took a closer look, okay, it was Ji Zhangzhuo watching the fun, with an obvious mocking smile on his face.


    The door of the room next to him was also opened a crack, but no one could be seen clearly. But he clearly remembered that it was the room of the eldest brother Duan Xiayou.


    Looking all the way, he found that except for the third brother who was not watching the fun, everyone else was watching his jokes.


    It was also at this time, if he felt something, he looked down and found that the junior sister''s room was opened, revealing a round head. The round head looked around, looked up, and happened to see him.


    Almost instantly, the group bounced back, closed the door, and pretended nothing happened.


    Ning Jixiu: "..."


    What about the love of the same family?


    He wants to leave Tianyun faction!


    The next day, breakfast time. The warm sunlight spilled into the dining room through the windows, bounced on the dining table a few times, and landed on some exquisite breakfasts.


    The closest to the breakfast was a six-year-old girl. She picked up a big meat bun with chopsticks, held it to her mouth, and took a bite.


    The delicious meat buns made her squint her eyes happily, and her two short legs swayed happily a few times.


    After quickly destroying a meat bun, she held a glass of milk and drank tons and tons. After putting down the glass, she didn''t notice the milk stains on her face at all. "Where is the eighth brother?"


    She counted the amount earlier and found that it was for three people.


    Needless to say, one of them is reserved for the senior brother who likes to sleep late, and the remaining two are for her and the eighth senior brother.


    Thinking of the eighth senior brother, Tuanzi felt guilty again. In fact, she could completely stop Eighth Senior Brother from eating the meals that Seventh Senior Brother cooked, but in order to hear that soft and cute ''Senior Sister'', she chose to stand by Seventh Senior Brother''s side.


    "Oh, I regret it!"


    She showed off the idioms she had learned, and at the same time unceremoniously ate a big meat bun again. Judging from her happy expression, she has no regrets at all.


    Ning Jixiu didn''t go downstairs for a long time, so Tuanzi could only get up and go find the other party early.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    She didn''t knock on the door, but just dubbed, "Brother Eight, are you awake? It''s time for breakfast. If you don''t eat breakfast, you won''t grow taller."


    No answer.


    Put your little ears on the door panel and listen for a while.


    The sound of breathing clearly means that he woke up, but he just didn''t open the door on purpose.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Oh, the eighth senior brother is having a fight¡¿


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You didn''t open the door like this last night. Think about how many times he knocked? ¡¿


    Tuanzi was immediately motivated.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I can also knock so many times¡¿


    She freed up a hand and slapped the door.


    "Eighth senior brother, open the door quickly, Miaomiao will eat all your breakfast if you don''t open the door, suck!"


    She deliberately simulates the sound of saliva sucking.


    The people in the room still did not respond.


    Tuanzi persevered, calling Eighth Senior Brother many times, knocking on the door many times, the little hand was almost red before the door was opened.


    The little girl made a gesture of looking down, and found that she was actually not much taller than Ning Jixiu, and she couldn''t see the other person''s expression with this gesture. Pretending to be nonchalant, she raised her gaze slightly, and said with a smile, "Eighth Senior Brother, are you finally willing to open the door? Are you hungry and want to eat?"


    She put the breakfast in front of the other party, her eyes locked on the other party''s fleshy face, and she refused to miss the slightest change in the other party.


    When she noticed that the corners of the other party''s lips were slightly raised, she was still a little puzzled.


    "Brother Eight, are you happy?"


    She had a strange expression, "But you were so unhappy yesterday, your mood is more changeable than the weather in Jiang City."


    The little girl shook her head, with an expression of ''don''t guess what the little boy is thinking''.


    Her expression has always been agile, guessing what she meant, Ning Jixiu, who was in a good mood, turned dark.

 Chapter 696： cheap

    Eighteen... Thirty-nine... Fifty-two... Outside the door, Tuanzi is calling for people, while inside the door, Ning Jixiu is counting.


    After confirming that Tuanzi shouted ''Eighth Senior Brother'' more times than he called ''Senior Sister'', the leader of a certain mental age who was influenced by his body opened the door unhurriedly.


    With his current height, he had to stand on tiptoe a little before he could unscrew the doorknob.


    In order to avoid being seen by others, he purposely leaned against the door panel to unscrew the door, and then pretended to pull the door open easily.


    The good mood lasted until the junior sister said, "Your mood is more changeable than the weather in Jiang City."


    Ning Jixiu said angrily: "This seat is not moody!"


    He grabbed the breakfast, went back to the room angrily, and closed the door.


    Outside the door.


    Tuanzi rubbed his head and muttered in a low voice, "You also said that there is no moodiness, Eighth Senior Brother is deceiving himself and others."


    After a pause, she asked, "Did Miao Miao use the right idiom?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Use it correctly, don¡¯t care about him, he will come out when he calms down¡¿


    Duanzi left obediently.


    Inside the door, Ning Jixiu, who was eavesdropping against the door panel, puffed up his face.


    He waited for his junior sister to comfort him, but why did his junior sister leave?


    After having this idea, that round face showed a frightened expression.


    "Why did I become so childish?"


    He refused to admit that he was physically affected.


    If you admit it, it is a disguised admission that he had this character when he was young.


    "It must be the ghost of the surname!"


    He was so angry that he refused to call his brother or his name.


    He planned to find trouble with the other party immediately, but his growling stomach hindered him.


    Lobby.


    Tuanzi learned idioms, and then went out to practice martial arts, and then lay on the sofa exhausted.


    "So tired! Miaomiao''s head hurts!"


    She patted her round belly, feeling old-fashioned, "It''s not easy being a child!"


    Zhen Hao Wei and the others who came back from the trip showed tacit smiles when they heard this.


    Ji Zhangzhuo approached with a box of pastries, "Junior Sister, are you very tired, too tired to eat?"


    He deliberately opened the pastry box to let the aroma waft out.


    "The senior brother can only help you eat them."


    Before she finished speaking, the tired little girl turned over and sat up, grabbed the pastry box, quickly took out a piece and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Eating will not make you tired."


    She vaguely looked for a reason, "Eating is for enjoyment, without effort."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was full of admiration, "For eating, you have to become a saint, junior sister. There is a set of principles for this."


    Tuanzi shook his head, his face full of complacency.


    If she can''t reason, she won''t be able to win Master.


    After eating several pieces, she found that Ji Zhangzhuo was sticking to her side, so she passed the box over, "Second senior brother, if you want to eat, just take it."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was only interested in meat. After refusing, he thought of something, and his tone became mean, "Do you want to know why Brother Seven traveled twice?"


    Eat the dumplings that are eating pastry.


    The real Hao Wei traveled twice in total, one time because of a life-and-death crisis. At that time, the disciple who had made an appointment with him to have a meal was late, so he came to the door with wine and barbecue, and found that the master practiced the magic cultivation technique and killed the disciple.


    He couldn''t beat the master, so he ran away in embarrassment, and crossed to the master''s side between life and death.


    But the reason for the second time travel, he has been reluctant to say.


    As a curious cat, Tuanzi nodded in disappointment.


    "I want to know, but if Senior Brother Qi doesn''t say anything, Miao Miao can''t help it."


    "Hey," Ji Zhangzhuo''s baby face showed a more beating expression, "I just went shopping, and I bought him a drink, and he told me."


    The rest of the words, he didn''t say clearly, but his face was full of ''Please ask me quickly! ''


    Tuanzi glared at him with a puffy face.


    Ji Zhangzhuo kept smiling.


    In less than a minute, Tuanzi conceded defeat, moved closer quietly, and asked almost in an aura voice, "Why did Brother Seven travel through time? Could it be that he was hunted down by the head again? Second Senior Brother, you are the best Second Senior Brother, tell Miao Miao Well."


    Being curious, Duanzi generously pushed all the pastries over.


    Fearing that the chips were not enough, she reluctantly said, "There is still a box of ice cream hidden in the refrigerator, and it belongs to you."


    Ji Zhangzhuo pretended to think, "This...isn''t it enough?"


    Duanzi took a deep breath and continued to increase, "Then, how about three more candies?"


    She looked at Ji Zhangzhuo pitifully, "Miao Miao''s stock is running out, woohoo."


    Ji Zhangzhuo accepts it when he sees it is good. If it was before, he probably would have made further progress. But the last few times, he was always caught by the senior brother and the third junior brother. Just to be cautious, he just looked up, and he saw someone squatting behind the railing on the second floor, staring at him. He gasped.


    Even in the appearance of a child, when the leader of the Demon Cult was expressionless, those black eyes were still so deep that people dare not look directly at them.


    After estimating the distance between the two parties, and Ning Jixiu''s current strength, Ji Zhangzhuo''s heartbeat gradually returned to normal.


    He smiled and waved his hand to say hello, and continued to coax his junior sister.


    At this time, he heard the voice of the eighth junior brother.


    "Senior brother, he is lying."


    Ji Zhangzhuo jumped up in fright, and looked towards the stairs in astonishment.


    The little boy was complaining to Tan Taiyi who was about to go downstairs, and at the same time glanced at him proudly.


    "Your skills are gradually recovering?"


    At this distance before, Ning Jixiu couldn''t hear anything.


    Ning Jixiu made a ''hum'' sound. He was angry that Hao Wei''s cooking made him lose face, but he had to admit that those foods were really useful. He could feel his power recovering, and soon his body would begin to recover.


    After he recovers, hmph, these people just wait and see!


    Duanzi, who was feeling sorry for her own ice cream, quickly caught the point.


    "Cheat?"


    She stared wide-eyed, "Second senior brother, what did you lie to Miaomiao?"


    Turning her clever little head, she realized, "You don''t even know the reason why Brother Seven traveled through!"


    The baby-faced young man looked away guiltily, and got up to slip away at the same time.


    "Liar, look at the trick!"


    He was one step too late, the dumpling put down the pastry box, jumped directly onto his back, and grabbed his short braid.


    "Hiss, pain, pain, pain!"


    This time, Tuanzi refused to let him go no matter what.


    Ning Jixiu folded her small arms and stood aside to watch the show, "It deserves it!"


    He heard that Tantai Yi''s internal strength was very peculiar, so he urged, "Third senior brother, freeze him!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo ran all over the room, trying to throw the dumpling down, and when he heard this, he muttered loudly, "Third Junior Brother, you have to think carefully, if you freeze my junior sister, I will be frozen too. In such a cold day, junior sister will get sick!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Tuanzi jumped down nimbly and ran in the opposite direction.


    At the same time, the man with white hair and golden eyes raised his hand slightly, and someone was frozen.


    Tuanzi came back with his hands in his hands, walking around Ji Zhangzhuo proudly.


    "Hmph, second senior brother, this is what happens to liars."


    Ning Jixiu agreed very proudly, and walked around Ji Zhangzhuo, "You are nothing more than that, but if you have better lightness skills, you can escape."

 Chapter 697： drunk sword dance

    After Ji Zhangzhuo thawed, he held a small doll in his hand.


    "Laughing at senior brother, right?"


    "Secretly taking pictures, right?"


    He made the hair of the two of them into a chicken coop, "Don''t call me brother, right?"


    Tuanzi protested, clutching his head, "It''s Brother Eight who didn''t call you, Miao Miao did!"


    Ning Jixiu also covered her head and muttered loudly, "I won''t shout! I won''t shout!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo picked up the stubborn little boy and went out.


    Tuanzi rubbed his head, glanced secretly, slipped to the sofa and picked up his mobile phone, and it blew to the door like a gust of wind, sticking out half of his head.


    As she expected, Ji Zhangzhuo was really teasing Ning Jixiu.


    Although Ning Jixiu has regained a little skill, at the moment, Ning Jixiu cannot defeat Ji Zhangzhuo.


    She secretly videoed.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: From whom did you learn the habit of secretly videotaping? ¡¿


    It carefully recalled the host''s elder brother and senior brothers. Except for Gu Cheng, Gu Qize, and Gu Wangchao, who had a calm personality, everyone else was its object of suspicion.


    Tuanzi moves the phone left and right to ensure that both Ji Zhangzhuo and Ning Jixiu are in the mirror.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: You, of course I learned from you, little Gugu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: ...¡¿


    A certain system recalled those things it had done with a guilty conscience.


    If this criticizes the host, it is a disguised admission that he has done something wrong. It had to make up.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Well done, your eighth senior brother will recover soon. He has this personality at the age of three, and he may be even more arrogant at the age of twenty-three. Keep his black history, so you can deal with him later¡¿


    Duanzi didn''t think so much.


    She is purely for fairness.


    There are many black histories stored in the mobile phone, so of course Ning Jixiu cannot be missed. What if the eighth senior brother knew to forget him and thought he was excluded?


    The corners of her lips curled up, and the dumpling took a candid shot happily.


    Before Ning Jixiu found out, Tuanzi withdrew and gave his ice cream to Tantaiyi.


    She smiled sweetly, and said in a milky voice, "Third brother, you have worked hard."


    Tantai, who prefers good wine, looked at the ice cream in embarrassment.


    "Miaomiao, you should eat."


    "That''s so embarrassing, Miao Miao has already given it to the third senior brother."


    While speaking, Tuanzi had already taken the ice cream back quickly.


    Tantai said: "..."


    The man with white hair and blond eyes sighed helplessly, and patted her small head.


    Like those little furry animals, Tuanzi rubbed against Tantai Yi''s palm consciously.


    Not long after eating the ice cream, Tuanzi strolled out with his little hands behind his back, came back half an hour later, and mysteriously walked up to Tantaiyi who was reading a book.


    "Senior brother, guess what Miao Miao brought back?"


    She handed the covered paws to Tantaiyi.


    A faint sweetness and wine smell floated over.


    "liquor?"


    Tantai was puzzled: "I have never seen such a small wine bottle."


    He measured the little fleshy claws of his junior sister, but he really couldn''t imagine how much wine this small wine bottle could hold.


    "Hahaha, it''s not a wine bottle!"


    Duanzi proudly spread out her palms, revealing a few liqueur chocolates.


    "Chocolate with wine, isn''t it great to have wine and chocolate?"


    Tan Taiyi didn¡¯t know the existence of chocolate until modern times, and now he knows that chocolate can be paired with wine, which is a novelty.


    "This is for you, eat it quickly, um, drink it quickly." Tuanzi put it another way.


    Tantaiyi''s character is a little cold, but occasionally he is curious. And this puts him in a strange world.


    Didn''t refuse, Tantai peeled off one and tried to eat it.


    The sweetness of chocolate and the wine are combined, which is a wonderful taste that makes people feel good.


    Tuanzi looked at him eagerly, "Brother, how does it taste?"


    "good."


    Tuanzi swallowed.


    She also wants to eat it. It should be fine for a child to eat a little wine, right? This is the reward for her hard work.


    A relative of a child in the community gave him a pack of liqueur chocolates. He didn''t like to eat them, so he took them out to exchange snacks or toys with his friends. Tuanzi flew with him once and got a few in exchange.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I advise you not to eat, or there will be two more drunks in the house¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I won''t get drunk! Third senior brother''s drinking capacity... um, it seems not very good]


    She still remembered attending the birthday party of the Ai Tanbo brothers and sisters, the third senior brother got drunk after drinking a few glasses of wine, he was in a daze, it was very fun...cough cough, the point is that the third senior brother loves alcohol but he doesn''t hold a lot of alcohol Well, the alcohol content of modern times is much higher than that of ancient wines.


    Tuanzi raised her head, and found that Tantaiyi had already eaten three, and her fair face was stained with a faint blush. She felt a ''thump'' in her heart, "Senior Brother?"


    The man with white hair and golden eyes did not respond.


    She climbed onto the sofa and tried her best to wave her little claws in front of Tantaiyi.


    "Third senior brother, wake up, it''s me!"


    The man with white hair and blond eyes pressed his temple with one hand, and grasped the waving claws with the other.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The wine tastes really good, don¡¯t be crazy about it¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: The point is that the third brother is drunk again! ¡¿


    She estimated the wine in the next three chocolates, just a little, right?


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Could it be that third brother''s drinking capacity has regressed again? ¡¿


    ¡¾Guwu System: Ah, I searched and found that this liqueur chocolate has a high alcohol content. What is the merchant thinking¡¿


    Tuanzi didn''t know what the merchant was thinking, nor what the third senior brother was thinking. Tan Taiyi, who was drunk, stood up and walked out in silence.


    It will be evening, and the sunset glow has dyed half of the sky red. The white-haired man stood at the door, in a trance, Tuanzi thought he saw a **** senior brother.


    She jumped off the sofa and chased after her, "Senior brother, where are you going? What are you going to do?"


    In her worried call, Tantaiyi picked up a wooden sword leaning against the corner of the wall and began to practice the sword.


    Perhaps he was drunk, this time he didn''t seem to be practicing sword, but more like dancing sword, with a light body.


    Duanzi was going to stop, but was fascinated by this scene, sitting on the threshold with her face in her hands, with a dreamy expression on her face.


    "Wow, the third brother is so beautiful, and the dance is so beautiful!"


    The system records silently.


    Not long after, the other senior brothers who heard the movement either opened the windows and looked down, or walked to the door, saw this scene, and did not bother.


    Duanzi will appreciate them as they are with themselves.


    Until Tantai Yi sobered up and stopped dancing the sword, enthusiastic applause came from above Tuanzi''s head.


    "Third Junior Brother, your dance is so good, you can even perform on stage."


    Tuanzi nodded heavily, and the second senior brother finally said something human.


    The next second, Ji Zhangzhuo said, "It just so happens that our account has no material, why don''t you drink some wine and dance with a sword tomorrow. Such a beautiful view should be shared with everyone."


    Tuanzi agreed: "The third brother is so beautiful when he dances the sword, Miao Miao is reluctant to look away. Others must be reluctant too!"

 Chapter 698： Mengwa Music Public Welfare Variety Show

    Tan Taiyi refused to drink any more.


    "Drinking was wrong."


    He threw the wooden sword into the corner with a casual look, his face remained calm, "I will never drink again in the future."


    At the birthday party of his junior sister''s friend, he got drunk once and became vigilant, but he didn''t expect to lose to a few chocolate **** today.


    Modern things, we still need to be more vigilant and understand, the man with white hair and golden eyes secretly made up his mind.


    Tuanzi drooped his head, "I''m sorry, third senior brother, Miao Miao shouldn''t let you eat liqueur chocolate."


    She thought of the third senior brother who likes to drink and restrains herself, so she came up with this method, but she didn''t expect that the third senior brother was still drunk. Even though the third senior brother who was drunk looked good, but if the senior brother didn''t like it, she would never send anything related to alcohol in the future.


    "it''s not your fault."


    Tantaiyi squatted down, raised her head slightly to look at the dumpling with her head hanging down, picked up the hair stuck to her face, and put it behind her ears.


    "You just want to give me a gift, I''m too drunk, it''s me who is wrong."


    "No, no, it''s my fault!" Tuanzi shook her head vigorously.


    The brothers and sisters scrambled to admit their mistakes.


    Ji Zhangzhuo turned into a lemon tree on the spot.


    The sourness turned sour, he still remembered the business.


    "Third Junior Brother, what do you mean, if you stop drinking, I can still send out the material about the sword dance just now?"


    Tan Taiyi glanced at his empty hand, "But you didn''t record it."


    A certain baby-faced young man looked at Tuanzi meaningfully, and blinked at the confused gaze of Shang Tuanzi, "Junior Sister must have recorded it, right?"


    Danzi raised the same empty paw.


    "I recorded it? Why didn''t I know?"


    The system that heard Ji Zhang''s scorching words hugged the thin vest tightly.


    Ning Jixiu also watched from the sidelines. He looked suspiciously at the empty claws of the dumpling, and then at Ji Zhangzhuo''s eyes, "Are you blind? She didn''t have a mobile phone, how did she take pictures?"


    "Alas, those who don''t know are innocent!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo patted his head with a smile, so hard that even Li Zhou who was close could hear the sound of ''papa''.


    The stubborn leader of the Demon Cult refused to cry out for pain, as if he would lose if he cried out for pain.


    "You are blind, you are blind!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo misfortune Shui Dongyin, "If you don''t believe me, if you observe Junior Sister for a while, you will know that there are actually..."


    ¡¾Guwu System: I recorded it, I recorded it, Miaomiao, you tell them, you secretly recorded it¡¿


    Although its vest has long been shaken off, but one less person knows that it has a sense of security.


    Hearing the eagerness of the system, Tuanzi hurriedly followed suit.


    This made Ji Zhangzhuo even more certain that that invisible existence was always by his junior sister''s side, and had great powers. Maybe the junior sister can travel back without the spirit jade, it is the power of that invisible existence.


    With such great powers, wouldn''t it be a pity not to make good use of them?


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Zizi¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: I seem to hear a strange voice, little Gugu, did you leak electricity? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The data suddenly messed up just now, how strange¡¿


    Ji Zhangzhuo successfully got the video of Tantai Yi drunken sword dancing, and chased Duan Xiayou to dance swords in different backgrounds like a duck, and added his own to form a video of a beautiful man dancing sword. The accompanying music was just on point, with a strong sense of rhythm, and soon the video became popular.


    ¡¾Is this what I can see, suck¡¿


    ¡¾Crazy screenshot¡¿


    ¡¾Drunken sword dancing is really amazing¡¿


    ¡¾Isn¡¯t this selling masculinity? A good martial arts sect actually uses such vulgar methods, please do more! ¡¿


    ¡¾My 400-meter long knife almost didn''t come back¡¿


    ¡¾I want to see new faces, why doesn¡¯t Brother Seven not show up¡¿


    ¡¾Perhaps Seventh Senior Brother can only look at appearances but not swordsmanship or swordsmanship¡¿


    There were similar remarks in the comment area, and Ji Zhangzhuo specifically responded to such comments.


    ¡¾Can also cook, Seventh Junior Brother is a must-have good man at home@ÕæºÃζ¡¿


    Netizens followed the building one after another.


    ¡¾This name, isn¡¯t it a homophonic meme¡¿


    ¡¾At first glance, the person who manages the account is the second brother, he really understands traffic¡¿


    ¡¾I watched the video, and I feel that Brother Qi is very professional. Can I ask if the meals can be delivered to my house¡¿


    ¡¾Isn''t Brother Seven a love observer? How did you become a blogger in the gourmet area again]


    Across the screen, Ji Zhangzhuo hummed a ditty, "Of course I want to make more money."


    Love Observer''s programs are not often available, but if you manage a food blogger''s account well, you can continue to bring in income.


    Nowadays, the bloggers in the gourmet area are fighting with gods. Some can reproduce the signature dishes of famous restaurants and fast food restaurants, and some can make ancient palace dishes or pastries, and there are a bunch of dark dishes. The addition of the seventh junior brother only makes the competition in this food area more intense.


    Putting away the phone, Ji Zhang looked at Tuanzi not far away with a smile on his face.


    Tuanzi was lying on Duan Xiayou''s recliner, shaking his legs happily and humming a little song.


    "Get rich, get rich!"


    Combining beauty and martial arts, the video is popular and easy to get out of the circle. In addition, Tuanzi and his seniors have a lot of achievements. If passers-by are very curious after seeing the video, fans can list a lot of examples.


    So, the Tianyun faction was on the hot search again. Tuanzi squatted at home and gained another wave of reputation.


    The original system was also very happy, but seeing Ji Zhangzhuo and Ning Jixiu observing secretly, it felt a little bit heartbroken.


    The host is so happy, Ji Zhangzhuo can definitely guess more.


    As for Ning Jixiu, this little boy has been like a cat recently, appearing in a certain corner from time to time, staring at Tuanzi.


    It¡¯s good that the dumpling didn¡¯t notice it, but once it does, it¡¯s always a shock.


    This will be the case again.


    The delighted Tuanzi turned her head back and forth, and accidentally looked at the little boy squatting in the flowers, "Ahhh!"


    The little boy was startled.


    Tuanzi jumped up angrily.


    "Are you still startled? Miao Miao was obviously frightened!"


    She was so angry that she hugged Ning Jixiu and spun around wildly.


    "Stop, stop! This seat tells you to stop!"


    "Can''t you hear me, can''t you hear me!" While murmuring, Tuanzi continued to circle wildly.


    When she got tired and put her down, Ning Jixiu was already dizzy. He took a few steps in a daze, and lay down on the ground with a ''slap''.


    "Hmph, fight with Miaomiao!"


    She patted her little fleshy paw, proudly raising her little chin.


    A "click" attracted Tuanzi''s attention. She turned her head and found that Ji Zhangzhuo was taking pictures.


    "Second brother, what''s so good about this?"


    "Keep it as a souvenir." After all, it is the dark history of the eighth junior brother.


    Tuanzi mistakenly thought it was a commemoration of his victory, and immediately squatted on the ground, holding Ning Jixiu''s head that was trying to lift up with one hand, and made a victory gesture with the other hand.


    "Second senior brother, come here, come here, another one!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo cooperated very well.


    The filming was almost finished, and he thought about the business, "By the way, Sheng Xin recommends a cute baby music charity variety show, do you want to participate?"


    Tuanzi raised his head and thought for a while before realizing that Sheng Xin was the mother of Zhou Mei, a little friend who participated in "Warm Companion" together. They also have a forest cat named Feichi.

 Chapter 699： Second Senior Brother: I don’t want to be beaten by gangs

    Chapter 699 Second senior brother: I don''t want to be beaten by gangs


    Compared with music variety shows, Tuanzi is more concerned about why the second senior brother has an intersection with Sheng Xin.


    She wrinkled her little face, and tried to recall, "Second senior brother, you only worked as an assistant a few times later, live broadcasting with us, how many times did you have contact with Aunt Sheng Xin?"


    After all, having participated in so many programs, and each program has different sources of invitations, Tuanzi has vaguely noticed that the world of adults is very complicated. She didn''t think the second senior brother and Sheng Xin''s casual friendship could be exchanged for an invitation.


    "Could it be," the small mouth opened wide, "You also helped Aunt Shengxin identify a fake?"


    Duanzi still doesn¡¯t know the technical term is ¡®fake¡¯.


    "How can there be so many antiques for me to identify?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo pinched her cheeks amusedly, squeezed her round mouth into a duck''s mouth, and took out her phone to take a picture.


    The big eyes suddenly widened.


    "No shooting!"


    Tuanzi reached out to grab the phone, and Ji Zhangzhuo directly held it high.


    "Junior Sister, why don''t you grow taller if you drink milk every day?"


    The short-lived Tuanzi attacked with a head hammer, knocking Ji Zhangzhuo into the air.


    "It will grow taller!"


    She hid Ji Zhangzhuo''s mobile phone, crossed her hips, and said confidently, "This is called thick accumulation!"


    After learning this idiom, she proudly introduced the meaning of this word to Ji Zhangzhuo, "Miaomiao eats a lot now, and it seems that she doesn''t grow fast enough, but one day, she will grow like a bamboo with a ''swish''" It''s so tall, even taller than you!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo walked over with his waist supported by the bump. Hearing this, the corners of his lips twitched, "Is this what you mean by thick accumulation?"


    Looking at the junior sister who was short and round, he said bluntly, "It''s not good to be tall and thin, like you are fine now, short and round."


    Danzi: "..."


    Angry headbutt!


    Ji Zhangzhuo was knocked into the air again.


    Seeing that the host was frowning, the system had no choice but to appease her.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: Don''t listen to his nonsense, how can you be round because you practice martial arts all year round? ¡¿


    It is normal for the host to have baby fat and a small belly that should be at this age. Small fleshy claws and small arms like lotus joints are also normal.


    Duanzi is at a sensitive time, hear the system''s words, and capture the key points.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Not round, but short, right? ¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system:...cough cough¡¿


    Angry Tuanzi stared at Ji Zhangzhuo''s long legs.


    Once again she dreams of changing legs.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: There is still so much time to slowly repair him in the future, you can first ask about the cute baby music variety show, now your reputation is in the early 900 million, maybe you can record the last show, and you can save it all¡¿


    Although the brothers have made great efforts in accumulating reputation points, Tuanzi is still the main force. If he wants to accumulate a billion reputation points, Tuanzi needs to participate in at least one show to get more exposure, and it is best to show off the newly learned martial arts.


    Tuanzi was able to tell the difference between the serious and the serious, and gave a ''hum'' to Ji Zhangzhuo, holding his small arms a little arrogantly, "Second senior brother, tell me what happened to that show?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t suffer enough, and wanted to tease her.


    "You are..."


    Out of the corner of the eye, he caught a glimpse of a man with long white hair passing by, and he changed his words instantly, "That''s right, you remember that Sheng Xin has an assistant, Xiao Tong? We went to eat barbecue together at night."


    Duanzi thought for a while and nodded.


    "There''s something wrong with that assistant." Ji Zhangzhuo squinted his eyes slightly, showing a hint of sarcasm, "He kept asking whether our Tianyun sect would accept disciples, and what he said meant taking advantage of our sect''s popularity. But before I heard clearly Those parents told the assistant not to disturb us casually."


    Originally, the artist and the assistant are honored and disgraceful. This is a requirement that does not violate the principle, and the assistant should abide by it. But that little boy kept asking questions, as if he was planning to help someone.


    Since the junior sister has several elder brothers who are in the circle, Ji Zhangzhuo also understood at that time that there are generally two types of assistants, those hired by private individuals or arranged by the company. Most of the private hires are life assistants, and most of the companies arrange them as work assistants.


    There are also companies that arrange life assistants, and these artists either have insufficient status or income, or they trust the company too much, so that their work and life are exposed to the company''s eyes.


    "I think there is something wrong with that boy. If it''s not the request of some leaders of the company, or he wants to jump to someone else''s hands, I reminded Sheng Xin."


    As soon as he heard that there must be a story here, Tuanzi unconsciously walked over, forgetting that he was angry, and asked curiously, "Then what? Aunt Shengxin helped find the show, so something must have happened. She is very grateful to you, right?"


    From the corner of the eye, Ji Zhangzhuo caught a glimpse of the third brother walking away, so he grabbed Tuanzi''s face unceremoniously, "Let me say yes, you call the second senior brother first."


    "Second Senior Brother?" Tuanzi tilted his head, his face full of doubts, "Didn''t Miao Miao always call you Second Senior Brother? You were deaf before, didn''t you hear?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo hummed, "Call out again, ''Second senior brother is the most powerful in the world!''"


    Tuanzi wrinkled his nose, not happy, "Miao Miao is the most powerful in the world!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo took a step back, "Then shout out, ''Second senior brother is the best senior brother, no other senior brother can compare to second senior brother!''"


    Quickly glanced behind Ji Zhangzhuo, Tuanzi rolled his eyes, "Do you really want to shout?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo nodded and urged, "Hurry up."


    "That Miaomiao... Hey, Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother, Fifth and Sixth Senior Brother, Seventh Senior Brother, are you here?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo paused.


    He suspected that his junior sister was lying to him, but it was indeed chilly behind him, as if he was being watched by something.


    Just when he was hesitating whether to turn around, there was an extra hand on his shoulder.


    Turning his head to look, that hand is as slender as jade, with clear bones, which is very suitable for playing the piano.


    That''s right, it''s the elder brother.


    There is also an extra hand on the left shoulder.


    Turning his head to look, his palms are thick.


    That''s right, it''s the seventh junior brother.


    Didn''t look back, Ji Zhangzhuo showed a gentle smile, "Silly junior sister, senior brother is joking with you, of course everyone in our division is amazing, isn''t it?"


    Tuanzi nodded with a smile, "Yes, yes, second senior brother, look back."


    Ji Zhangzhuo refused to look back.


    Except for the third junior brother, he can win one-on-one, but if it is one-on-many, he can only be beaten by the group. The way their teachers express their love for each other is too passionate, he can''t stand it.


    "Sheng Xin was reminded and observed secretly, only to find out that the little boy was bought by an artist in the same company with a position similar to her. The other party and the other party''s manager planned to step on her to take the position."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was a little contemptuous, obviously he didn''t like the means of that artist. It''s fine to compete with artists from other companies, as well as the company''s people, it will damage the company''s interests. Will the company''s leadership agree?


    "Sheng Xin''s manager is pretty good. He has been dealing with this matter for a while, and this time the dust has settled down. He happened to know the director of that show again, so he recommended it to us."


    Ji Zhangzhuo was in high spirits, "Junior Sister, this show is for performances, singing or singing and dancing, who do you want to bring to participate?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： sing loudly

    Chapter 700 sings loudly


    "Little Musician" is a program that combines cute babies, music, dreams, public welfare, live broadcast and other elements.


    The program has resident guests and flying guests. It will cooperate with children''s choirs and some elementary schools, and perform fundraising performances in some places. The donations raised and 50% of the program''s proceeds will be donated to some hope organizations and foundations , used to help out-of-school children, abducted children, physically handicapped children, etc.


    If the program goes well, it will achieve a win-win situation.


    However, the director''s idea is good. Whether the program will be successful in the end depends on whether the audience buys it or not. The amount of donations depends on whether those who watch the performance buy it.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had already guessed the purpose of his younger sister''s active participation in the show for more than a year, and he would encourage him, "To put it bluntly, the show is about performances and fundraising. Although it is mainly a chorus or song and dance performance, no one said that martial arts performances cannot be performed? "


    He also often watches evening parties. For example, "In some evening parties, there are often people singing in front and martial arts performances in the back. The more people and the more orderly, the more beautiful the picture and the more popular it is."


    Duanzi is quite exciting.


    You can perform martial arts, you can help others, and you can also meet friends. Of course, such good things should not be missed.


    Fortunately, the system was more awake than her and asked several questions.


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: It¡¯s not impossible to perform martial arts, but have you ever thought that those children can learn so many tricks in a short period of time? Unless you invite someone who has been practicing since childhood]


    Duanzi lowered his head.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If the martial arts performance cannot be performed and you accept the invitation, then you must cooperate with the arrangement of the program, right? You have to learn to sing and dance]


    "Miaomiao can also sing and dance!"


    She danced as soon as she said she wanted to dance, she danced the rabbit dance, and glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo in distaste, "Second senior brother can''t dance well, don''t you need to go to the show?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo''s smiling face froze.


    Although he really wants to participate in the show with his junior sister, it seems that he really can''t dance.


    "I can sing," he strived for, "I have lived on the grassland for a long time, and learned a lot of songs there."


    He also rapped and sang very loudly.


    Duan Xiayou, who hadn¡¯t gone far at all, flew back without hesitation, and slapped his mouth, ¡°Stop singing, the residents will complain.¡±


    Duan Xiayou''s face darkened, "It''s fine if you sing badly, but you still use your internal strength. Is this to save the microphone and use the whole community as a stage?"


    Because of the use of internal force, in the few seconds just now, everyone in the whole community heard Ji Zhangzhuo''s howling.


    The prince who almost ascended to the throne of God is indeed deaf, but he is very confident. Shaking off Duan Xiayou''s hand, he wanted to continue to show himself.


    Zhen Hao Wei, who also turned back, stuffed a barley cake into his mouth without hesitation.


    The good taste made Ji Zhangzhuo subconsciously swallow it.


    After swallowing it, he realized that this is the pastry made by Junior Brother Seven!


    "What are you thinking about while you''re cooking?"


    He pressed Zhen Hao Wei''s shoulder, "Who was this pastry originally intended for?"


    The real Hao Wei quickly glanced at Ning Jixiu who was eavesdropping.


    The little leader of the Devil''s Cult warned vigilantly: "I know that you are uneasy and kind, so I will send you cakes and drinks early in the morning!"


    That being said, he is also curious about the side effects of this pastry.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the baby-faced young man lost his doubts and vigilance, and a shy blush appeared on his fair face.


    "Oh, he''s not as good as you said, the most beautiful and cutest in the world, isn''t that too exaggerated?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo seemingly lightly patted the real Hao Wei on the shoulder, which made the real Hao Wei take a few steps back.


    The young chef breathed a sigh of relief, "Actually, I thought a lot at the time, and what I made must be a failure."


    He originally intended to make pastries for his junior sister to eat, but his thoughts were messed up while cooking, and he was worried that the side effect of the finished product would not be making him a fat penguin, so he planned to let Ning Jixiu experiment. It''s a pity that Ning Jixiu is too vigilant now and doesn''t accept his feeding at all.


    "Fortunately, there is a second senior brother." He looked gratefully at Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Ji Zhangzhuo is not conscious now, otherwise he would see the real Hao Wei''s expression and beat him up no matter what he said.


    The shy expression was fleeting, and Ji Zhangzhuo suddenly lifted up Ning Jixiu, who was watching the show, "Son, you''re getting heavy again."


    Ning Jixiu: "!"


    "Who is your son?"


    The little boy raised his short leg and kicked Ji Zhangzhuo in the face.


    Afterwards, it seemed that he was fighting Ning Jixiu, no matter what kind of mood he switched, Ji Zhangzhuo would use Ning Jixiu as a performance prop.


    After all, he only ate a piece of pastry, and within twenty minutes, Ji Zhangzhuo woke up.


    He glanced around blankly.


    The snickering Tuanzi hurriedly turned his back, but his shoulders shook.


    Other tried hard to keep a straight face, and the absurdity had already overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    "hehe."


    With a sneer, Ji Zhangzhuo directly dragged the real Hao Wei out.


    Ning Jixiu was so angry that he jumped, "Ji Zhangzhuo, you wait for me!"


    He also caught up.


    Duan Xiayou immediately said: "Very good, the three of them have been eliminated."


    Before changing his job, Duan Xiayou would never go out so actively. But as the number of family members increased, the juniors had different personalities, and there were constant conflicts with each other. After he, the senior brother, needed to mediate, he got tired of it, and he didn''t have much time to sleep in.


    Participating in the program with junior sister can not only avoid these conflicts, but also accompany junior sister, killing two birds with one stone!


    The former Hou Shizi said modestly: "I learned piano, chess, calligraphy and painting when I was young. There are also many singers in the mansion who know some pronunciation skills."


    Tantaiyi, who had practiced a few simple tricks, came back. He has good hearing, and he could hear everyone''s quarrel while standing in the yard, so he said at this moment, "Brother, you want to be a luthier?"


    Li Zhou, who already knew a lot of modern content, immediately said: "Knowing pronunciation skills does not mean that you can sing, you can only play the piano, and that has restrictions on songs."


    He didn''t say it clearly, but the accent was obvious.


    Duan Xiayou fought back: "Then can you sing?"


    Li Zhou was silent, he really didn''t know how to do it.


    The one who came out today was Dongmenxi, and the sixth senior brother also wanted to go, but after thinking about it carefully, he could neither sing nor dance.


    "Dongmendong, you trash!" He couldn''t blame himself, so he could only scold Dongmendong.


    Dong Mendong was stunned, "What''s none of my business? It''s clear that you were obsessed with developing abilities and didn''t learn other skills."


    Dongmenxi: "It''s all because you only eat and drink when you come out. If you learn more, they will have nothing to do with them."


    He thinks that Dongmendong is too useless, Dongmendong only thinks that this younger brother is too unreasonable and unreasonable!


    Tuanzi looked at them in confusion.


    "Why did you suddenly quarrel?"


    The eldest brother was arguing with the fourth brother, the sixth brother was obviously arguing with the fifth brother, the third brother didn''t speak, and the remaining three were fighting outside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 701： Miaomiao: quack quack

    Chapter 701 Miaomiao: Quackquack


    Noisy and noisy, the last one who accompanied the group to "Little Musician" was actually Gu Wangchao, who wrote lyrics and composed music while retreating at home.


    Ji Zhangzhuo lifted up the suitcase and put it down again, his eyes dim. This made Gu Wangchao, who was holding the tablet, a little restless.


    When several senior brothers were arguing, this cold beauty came to the door in person, saying that she had received an invitation from the program group and asked if the group would like to go to the program together.


    If "Little Musician" is just a program that mainly focuses on cute babies, and only wants to broadcast live the process of them laughing and playing and learning music, then there are no high requirements for the parents invited, even if you have five notes. As long as you work **** the show and become a role model for the kids, that''s good.


    But the director also really wanted to raise more money for charity, and put a person with a tone-deficient performance on stage. If the audience didn''t buy it, everyone''s efforts would be in vain. Not everyone will donate money because you are an artist, or even after seeing your wonderful performance. And if there is nothing exciting about the performance, the probability of receiving donations will be even lower.


    The director came and went, and finally chose Gu Wangchao, a singer-songwriter who I heard is not so busy recently.


    More than a year ago, everyone''s impression of Gu Wangchao was still "the actor''s younger brother", "nothing special, but a good brother". But since he won several awards, some people who are jealous of him have to admit that this achievement stems from his own talent and hard work. He is indeed the younger brother of the actor, but before that, he was Gu Wangchao, an excellent actor. singer-songwriter.


    Reconciling with the past, facing himself squarely, and realizing that his brother was secretly caring, Gu Wangchao himself became much more cheerful, with a steady stream of inspiration, and he produced many excellent works one after another, and his reputation rose to a higher level.


    After all, it is a semi-public welfare program, and the pay is very low. Those who are willing to come, either come to Liren to set up, or sincerely want the children in the family to learn more. The director is mentally prepared, and will be rejected by Gu Wangchao, but Gu Wangchao agreed. soon.


    Gu Wangchao, who quickly responded, took the initiative to find his sister and expressed his intention to come. Only then did he know that his sister''s second senior brother had also received the invitation, and his sister chose to follow him on the show without hesitation.


    While secretly delighted and at the same time a little embarrassed, Gu Wangchao secretly glanced at Ji Zhangzhuo, and found that Ji Zhangzhuo was staring at him without saying a word, and quickly lowered his head.


    "Who are you scaring here?"


    Duan Xiayou, who also failed in the election, came over and gave Ji Zhangzhuo a push, "Even if I choose you, you won''t be able to go, so hurry up and get a ride!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo put down the suitcase again, and snorted coldly, "It''s important to make money, but it''s also important to be with junior sisters."


    Tuanzi came out with a plate of pastries in his arms, and found that Ji Zhangzhuo was still there. He asked in confusion, "Second senior brother, don''t you want to catch a plane? Hurry up and leave."


    Someone covered his heart, and asked artificially, "Miao Miao, can''t you keep it for a while? Brother''s heart is going to be broken."


    "But," Tuanzi cocked his head, "Aren''t you the one who says you''re a fool if you have money but don''t make money?"


    It is said that a big boss asked the second senior brother to appraise a batch of antiques, which took a long time. The appraisal location is at the other end of the country. It is initially estimated that the second senior brother will be away for half a month.


    The working hours are long, but the other party pays generously. Ji Zhangzhuo is very interested in that remuneration, so he pretends to be generous and gives up the opportunity to be on the show to others. He deliberately ignored his singing and dancing skills, it is impossible to be selected!


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t pretend anymore, he pushed the suitcase and walked to the door in desperation.


    Looking back, several fellow students were busy with each other, rolled their eyes, and said maliciously, "This show does not have a fixed number of guests. Anyone who is suitable and can get on line with the director can participate. The director invited the watchers Chao, Wangchao wants to bring Miaomiao to the show, Sheng Xin helped me win a spot, I can''t go, but you can still choose someone to bring a child to the show."


    The word ''child'' was bitten very hard by him.


    Almost instantly, everyone''s eyes fell on Ning Jixiu.


    A Demon Cult leader leaning on the back of the sofa dissatisfied: "You want me to perform for others? Dreaming!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo laughed meaningfully and slipped away.


    He didn''t believe that no one was moved!


    Duanzi sat down next to Gu Wangchao with a cake.


    "Brother Wangchao, try it, Brother Seven made it, it''s super delicious."


    The outstretched hand stopped immediately.


    As a neighbor, Gu Wangchao had heard a little about Brother Seven''s craftsmanship during this period, so he asked cautiously, "What are the side effects?"


    "I can''t help but want to sing."


    The dumpling ate a piece generously, "It can be regarded as practice in advance, the seventh senior brother is really kind, and he will respond to every request!"


    She ate with gusto, and the aroma of the pastries kept coming over again. Gu Wangchao''s heart moved, and he stretched out his hand again.


    "I''m a little frog, croak croak!"


    The sudden singing sound startled him.


    The cold-tempered singer looked at her sister who sang while eating in astonishment.


    "Miao Miao?"


    Tuanzi tilted his head slightly, "I''m a puppy, woof woof!"


    She learned the sounds of small animals, and the side effects disappeared, so she ate the second piece.


    After eating, she began to chant poems, "Eating lychees every day..."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Seventh Brother''s food is really terrible! He was glad that he listened to Gu Chi''s instructions.


    Being fascinated by eating dumplings, he forgot to persuade Gu Wangchao to eat. The latter didn¡¯t dare to eat. He likes music, but it doesn¡¯t mean he can accept singing while eating. It''s cute that my sister did this suddenly. If he did this suddenly, he would probably have an illness.


    The group has been in this state for the past few days, and everyone in the family is not surprised. Except for the real Hao Wei holding up the phone to record the video, everyone else is busy with their own business.


    This busyness refers to talking to Ning Jixiu respectively.


    Ning Jixiu''s skill is gradually recovering, but her body is still a three-year-old child, and her temper is getting stronger and stronger.


    Duan Xiayou was impatient to deal with brats, but now that he has a height advantage, he brought out the struggling eighth junior brother.


    "We have work arrangements in a few days. Are you going out to work with us? Or stay at home alone?"


    Ning Jixiu, who is the leader, has a bunch of people serving him everywhere. His ability to take care of himself is gradually disappearing, and he himself is too lazy to do it himself.


    Now relying on his child''s body, he is happy to be served by several senior brothers.


    "What are your jobs?"


    The little boy folded his arms, and the tone of the question seemed to be that the leader was asking his subordinates.


    The former nobleman raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his lips was gentle, "Miaomiao was on the show, and the third junior brother was an assistant. Seventh junior brother went to another love watching variety show, and fifth and sixth junior brothers and I were assistants. Fourth junior brother went to give the athlete special Training. Second junior brother appraises antiques alone, and has just set off. Who do you want to go with?"


    Ning Jixiu''s arrogant smile gradually disappeared.


    Xinwen has signed a contract and can be searched on all platforms~


    "The genius doctor is four and a half years old, and the big bosses of the whole dynasty dote on me", the background is ancient and overhead, no CP + group favor + cute baby + metaphysics (mainly Tai Sumai) + court Jianghu + merit system~


    Interested cuties can take a look~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 702： dream

    Chapter 702 Dreaming


    There is a third senior brother who is stronger than him in the junior sister group, and he dare not be presumptuous when his golden eyes sweep over him. The leader who has been presumptuous for many years doesn''t like this feeling. Usually, if you can not contact with the third senior brother, you will not contact him.


    As for the other groups, the content of the work is boring, and neither are the people.


    The little boy wrinkled his little face and struggled for a while, then he had an idea, "Why don''t you exchange jobs with the third senior brother? They are all assistants anyway, so you go to be the assistant of the junior sister."


    "Wow, you''re so smart," Duan Xiayou said with a half-smile, "If I''ve won the Third Junior Brother, why wait until now?"


    When they were vying for the spot on the show before, only Tantai Yi was unmoved. Everyone thought Tantai Yi was self-aware. And Tan Taiyi did have self-knowledge, he was not good at singing and dancing, he was only good at martial arts, and he also knew what his junior sister liked, so he was most suitable to be an assistant and bodyguard.


    Because there were no other work arrangements recently, Tantaiyi approached Tuanzi privately to apply for the position of assistant and bodyguard, and Tuanzi had no reason to refuse.


    After Gu Wangchao came to the door and confirmed the quota for the show, Duan Xiayou realized that he could still compete for an assistant. However, Tuanzi and Tantaiyi had already reached an agreement, and Tuanzi was not a person who backtracked on his promises, so he could only regret losing the election.


    If it were other juniors, Duan Xiayou could fight for one or two by playing hard and soft, but if it were third juniors, forget it, dare not fight, and feel embarrassed to fight, the only honest person in their school.


    Duan Xiayou could accept this matter, but Ning Jixiu wanted to add fuel to the fire, "Cut, brother, you are really bad."


    The veins on his forehead twitched, Duan Xiayou stepped forward and lifted the brat up again.


    Ning Jixiu was prepared this time, he broke free flexibly and landed like a slippery fish.


    "What kind of kung fu is this?"


    Duan Xiayou twirled his fingers, the touch just now was indeed slippery, and he couldn''t hold it at all.


    "How can my skills be passed on to the outside world?"


    The little boy had a straight face, and made the request as a matter of course, "I want to be in the same group as my junior sister, but I don''t want the third senior brother to be in that group. You should find a way."


    "There is indeed another way."


    The fish has been hooked, and Duan Xiayou didn''t pursue the matter of the exercises anymore, "Second Junior Brother is right, he still has a spot, and I can take you on the show as a parent. You can interact with the junior sister on the show, or You don''t have to stay with Third Junior Brother, you can get the best of both worlds!"


    "It''s the best of both worlds..."


    Ning Jixiu reacted, "You want me to perform for others? Dreaming!"


    Duan Xiayou spread his hands, "Then you and me, Junior Brother Fifth and Sixth, will be an assistant to Junior Brother Seven."


    When the real Hao Wei was mentioned, Ning Jixiu couldn''t help shivering. He loathed this senior who plotted against him, and at the same time was a little afraid of this senior.


    Those foods are really hard to guard against! For many days after he was recruited, he was very careful every day, but there were still a few times when he was recruited, leaving behind a lot of evidence that he wished to destroy immediately.


    "Time is running out." Duan Xiayou didn''t persuade him, he had already figured out the character of this junior, he would be soft and not hard, but he had to patiently coax this junior, dreaming!


    "Miao Miao will be leaving in two days, think about it carefully."


    The little boy held his face in tangled hands, and the soft flesh on his cheeks was squeezed back and forth. After seeing himself clearly on the glass door, he quickly put down his hands.


    "Really, I was infected by that girl!"


    He is the majestic leader of the Demon Cult, how could he do such a naive move?


    Didn''t want Duan Xiayou Ruyi''s leader to think and think, and really thought of a way.


    Dumpling''s bedroom.


    She is folding clothes, ready to put into the pink suitcase on the side.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "The door is not closed, come in by yourself!"


    Tuanzi carefully folded the clothes without looking up.


    In the past, she couldn''t fold well, but Master is right, practice makes perfect, and now she can fold clothes neatly!


    "Just find someone to help you fold it," Ning Jixiu''s voice came from next to him, still whimpering, but his tone was a bit embarrassing, "You don''t have to do such trivial things yourself?"


    "I just want to do my own thing!"


    Tuanzi gave him a dissatisfied look, and continued to fold clothes.


    After the stacking was over, she didn''t hear the second sentence. She looked over suspiciously, "Eighth Senior Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little boy looked away quickly, and then back again. He had never done this kind of trickery before, so he felt a little uncomfortable.


    He tried his best to calmly ask: "Are you curious about the reason why the real Hao Wei traveled for the second time?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: ...Is there something wrong with these seniors? Everyone uses this to tempt you? ¡¿


    Tuanzi has long been vigilant, "Are you trying to use Miao Miao''s curiosity to deceive Miao Miao?"


    The last one to do this was Ji Zhangzhuo!


    Ji Zhangzhuo came back from going out and coaxed her into knowing the reason why Senior Brother Seven traveled for the second time, but was later frozen by Tantaiyi. Afterwards, he told the truth, he didn''t know, he just wanted to tease his junior sister.


    Curious cats are easy to be teased, but also easy to blow up.


    "Second senior brother is lying, I really know!"


    Ning Jixiu hummed and chirped: "This seat has a secret method."


    When Tuanzi asked what kind of secret method it was, he refused to say, only saying that he knew it.


    Tuanzi followed his example, crossed his arms and groaned, even shook his head, "Miao Miao already knows the truth, you can''t fool Miao Miao!"


    She was full of pride, "You guys always lie to Miao Miao, but Miao Miao is very smart, she has already gone to ask Brother Seven!"


    Thinking of what the real Hao Wei said lightly, she looked in admiration again, "As expected of Brother Seven, you are really generous."


    After the real Hao Wei took refuge with his master, he returned to his own world again and found that he was wanted for killing his fellow disciples. He changed his appearance and mixed into the exchange meeting held every 50 years.


    The exchange meeting lasted for several months. In the first few sessions, the disciples of various sects were inspected in the secret realm, and in the latter part, a competition was held in a certain sect.


    Although most of the monks have already fasted, the Martial School pays attention to the image, and will still put out melon and fruit snacks, and will also provide meals when it comes to meals. Whether to eat or not is a personal matter.


    Zhen Hao Wei became one of the chefs.


    The food he cooks, even people who are bigu want to eat it.


    When he cooks, he has only one thought, and he hopes that the person who eats will boldly reveal what he desires most in his heart.


    That exchange meeting turned into a confession meeting, a revenge meeting, and a framing meeting. Apart from some grievances, the most striking thing is that the heads or elders of several big sects exposed themselves to improve their cultivation and harm the disciples of the sects to fall into the devil''s way.


    The exchange meeting turned into a demon-killing meeting again, and the leader who wanted to hunt down the real Hao Wei showed his true colors and was beheaded.


    Afterwards, several sects investigated the real culprit of the chaos, and found the real Hao Wei, who was brought to this world by Lingyu when he was fleeing.


    "That was really a thrilling escape," Tuanzi began to show idioms again, "Senior Brother Seven is really amazing!"


    Ning Jixiu hummed disdainfully, "It''s just being hunted down by various sects, and I''m being hunted down all the time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 703： Brother Nine is coming

    The system was a little speechless. It was the first time it saw someone proud of being hunted down all the time.


    Taking a closer look, this little boy''s proud movements and expressions are very similar to those of the host.


    Tuanzi scratched his hair, looked at Ning Jixiu who raised his chin in doubt, "Why does this picture look familiar?"


    A gorgeous and flamboyant figure flashed across my mind.


    "Oh," she clapped her hands heavily, her face full of excitement, "Miaomiao remembered, brother Yun Mu looks like this!"


    She stared happily at Ning Jixiu, "Eighth senior brother, you are the trumpet brother Yun Mu."


    The little leader wrinkled his nose unhappily.


    "Yun Mu? Who is it?"


    Duanzi explained. She might complain about someone face to face, but behind her back, she always picks on the good points.


    Although Gu Yunmu has some shortcomings, in the eyes of Tuanzi, he also has a lot of advantages.


    Wringing fingers, Tuanzi counted carefully, "Looks good, has a good figure, doesn''t speak much but is actually very smart, can play a lot of interesting games, and is also very good to employees..."


    While talking and counting, Tuanzi suddenly glanced at Ning Jixiu secretly, "Why do you feel that the eighth senior brother has a little less merit?"


    The little leader immediately exploded.


    How could he lose to someone he''d never met?


    "My martial arts is higher than him! This seat has more subordinates than him! This seat''s reputation far surpasses him! Also, this seat''s appearance is quite outstanding, but I usually don''t bother to compare."


    Tuanzi does not deny the first two points, but she compares the latter two seriously.


    Holding up a finger, Tuanzi said seriously, "Miao Miao has never seen you when you grow up, so I can''t compare."


    "Yeah, you haven''t seen it before, so why do you think this seat is uglier than him?" The leader of the Demon Cult, who was affected by the three-year-old body, retorted angrily.


    Tuanzi had an innocent face, "Miaomiao didn''t say you were uglier than him, it was you who wanted to compare. Brother Eighth, so you care so much about your appearance."


    "I don''t care!" Ning Jixiu almost jumped.


    "Let me tell you, Miao Miao, you are uglier than Brother Yun Mu..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ning Jixiu exploded.


    Tuanzi spread his hands and said old-fashionedly, "Oh, you obviously care."


    Afraid that the eighth senior brother would get angry again, she quickly changed the subject, "Are you more famous? But you said you were hunted down all the time, is it a negative reputation?"


    Actually, she was very curious about why the eighth senior brother wanted to be the leader of the Demon Cult, why he was hunted down, and whether he traveled through time because he was hunted down.


    But there have been examples of being repeatedly deceived by the second brother, and the witty little heroine has begun to learn to hide her thoughts. However, if there are several adults here, most of them can still see that she is trying to hide. But now standing in front of her is Ning Jixiu who has been affected by her body.


    Three-year-olds can''t tell.


    The little leader who didn''t see it raised his head, "Those so-called decent people are hypocrites. They shouted to eliminate demons and defend the way, and chased and intercepted me, but in fact they just wanted the exercises in my hands!"


    Tuanzi thought for a while, "They want your skills, so they will speak ill of you and make others misunderstand you?"


    The little leader looked away guiltily.


    Those things circulating in the rivers and lakes, only some of them are fabricated, and some of them are indeed true.


    "The original name of this sect is Shingon Sect. But all the disciples of this sect do not stick to trivial matters, never act falsely and submissively, and never show one thing behind the scenes, and touch the interests of some people."


    Thinking of this, Ning Jixiu snorted, "Since I exposed that a certain sect leader caused a massacre of a friend''s sect, and adopted his friend''s only son on the surface, but in fact he wanted to find out where the treasure is hidden, my mantra has become a demon sect." !"


    The little boy raised his arms and shouted, "The Devil Sect is the Devil Sect. Sooner or later, I will lead my disciples to crush those sects and become the supreme martial artist!"


    Tuanzi, who also wanted to become the supreme martial artist, calmly poured cold water on him, "But you have crossed over."


    The little leader froze.


    "Lingyu doesn''t have much power, you can''t go back."


    The little leader lowered his head.


    Seeing him like this, Tuanzi sympathized with him again, and stepped forward to pat his little head.


    "How can I touch my head casually?"


    Ning Jixiu covered her head and retreated vigilantly.


    Tuanzi pouted, "It''s not an antique, why can''t I touch it?"


    The dumpling who couldn''t touch the little head drove people out.


    "Miao Miao is going to sleep, you go out."


    With a bang, Tuanzi closed the door.


    Ning Jixiu stood at the door with a dazed expression on his face.


    "What did I originally want to say?"


    Going up to the third floor, he remembered that he originally wanted to use the truth about Hao Wei''s second time travel to deceive his junior sister, dismiss Tan Taiyi, and let him and senior brother become assistants on the show together.


    But now, it must be out of play.


    A look of embarrassment appeared on the tender little face.


    "Do you really want me to perform for others?"


    If he can''t be an assistant, he can only be a guest.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the live broadcast of the show.


    The first stop of "Little Musician" was in Jiang City.


    The first stop they will cooperate with is a children''s choir in this city.


    But before practicing with the children''s choir, the guests had to get to know each other.


    Because the filming was done locally, Tuanzi didn''t have to get up early to catch the plane, so she ate her breakfast slowly at home, and then obediently sat on the suitcase and waited for Gu Wangchao to pick her up.


    "Whose spirit jade is broken?"


    "Ah, it''s his. Doesn''t that mean that Junior Brother Ninth is coming too?"


    "It''s too frequent, the seventh junior brother''s household registration has not been found, and the eighth junior brother has not changed back to his original body..."


    "Do you want to talk to my junior sister?"


    "Don''t disturb her work, we''ll just pay more attention then."


    Tuanzi''s little ears moved, she glanced towards the kitchen, touched her chubby chin, thoughtful.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Did these people forget that you also have internal strength? ¡¿


    Even if it will be a bit noisy, as long as the host wants to, he can easily hear the sounds of several nearby houses.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: It''s normal, it will be like this after living in the world of ordinary people for a long time, doesn''t Miao Miao often speak out? ¡¿


    When the host communicates with it, it occasionally speaks aloud, which arouses suspicion, and it is also responsible for this matter. If you talk too much, you will forget the people around you and remind the host.


    The system is silent.


    It''s better to laugh at a hundred steps.


    A few brothers didn''t say anything, so Tuanzi pretended not to hear, but in fact, he had discussed with the system a long time ago. If there is any strange person nearby, he must lock the other party as soon as possible.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It may also land next to other senior brothers¡¿


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Got it, just in case¡¿


    Thinking that the fifth and sixth senior brothers were arrested, and the seventh senior brother appeared abroad, which led to the smuggling back to China and the difficulty of obtaining a household registration, Tuanzi understood the principle of "preparation before danger" at a young age.


    She clenched her small fists, expressing that Brother Ninth must not be in any accident this time, to ensure that the other party can get a registered residence smoothly, and live in this world with peace of mind!

 Chapter 704： Tsundere will suffer

    Arriving outside the usual training venue of the choir, Tuanzi looked for someone with his little hands in his mouth.


    As the second senior brother said, this time the program group invited many guests, some of whom are permanent guests like her, and some of whom only come once.


    After all, it is mainly for public welfare, and the program group is not like other program groups. Before the opening, there is a very grand introduction, as if to promote these artists.


    This caused the guests to go to acquaintances after arriving one after another, or take the initiative to say hello to the guests they didn''t know.


    Suddenly, it was as noisy as a vegetable market.


    Leaving Gu Wangchao aside, Tuanzi shuttled back and forth nimbly among the crowd.


    She quickly found Zhou Mei, and the two cuties hugged each other and danced a few times.


    Most of the parents around had kind smiles on their faces.


    "Sister Miao Miao!"


    A sound of milk whirring came over.


    Danzi, who really wanted to be an older sister, smiled even brighter.


    She followed the sound and found another acquaintance, Fu Youyou who participated in "Let''s Adventure Together" before, a cutie of mixed race.


    Fu Youyou was much more cheerful than before. When she saw her familiar sister, she ran over on short legs.


    After standing still, she stretched out her hand, wanting to hug the dumpling, but she was a little embarrassed.


    The dumpling directly hugged the person.


    "Yuyou, long time no see!"


    Fu Youyou pursed her lips and smiled: "Sister Miaomiao, have you grown taller?"


    Tuanzi was even happier, and hugged the person around for a few times, and inadvertently met someone in the crowd.


    This honey-colored skin, this chopper''s eyes, isn''t it a little slick and quiet?


    Tuanzi hurriedly put Fu Youyou down, and greeted Wen Jing with a smile.


    With double chopper eyes, Wen Jing walked over with a straight face, "I didn''t expect you to be here."


    She spoke quickly, her eyes kept looking in other directions.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought she didn¡¯t like dumplings very much.


    Her cousin Yang Zhi came over and patted her on the head helplessly, "Obviously you begged me to come when you heard that Miao Miao was going to participate in this show. Your mouth is too stupid, you will suffer!"


    Wen Jing directly knocked off her cousin''s hand, baring her teeth like a cat, "Don''t touch my head!"


    is a duet.


    Tuanzi, who was about to appease her, paused, "Strange, did Miao Miao hear the voice of the eighth senior brother?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Turn Back¡¿


    Tuanzi turned back and found that Duan Xiayou, who was supposed to go out with the seventh brother, had come, and Xiaodou Ding Ning Jixiu was standing beside him. Duan Xiayou touched Ning Jixiu''s head just now, causing Ning Jixiu to roar angrily.


    But Xu knew that he was on the show, and Ning Jixiu no longer claimed to be the seat.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Tuanzi could only leave his little friend temporarily and ran over quickly.


    "We''re going to be on the show too."


    Duan Xiayou said with a smile: "I asked the director, there may be some unique performances in the next few episodes, and martial arts will also be included. That''s why Mr. Yang came to participate in the show, right?"


    At the same time, he nodded to Yang Zhi who was walking slowly.


    Yang Zhi said frankly: "I am tone deaf, so I was not suitable to participate in this program, but after asking the director, the director said that some programs would need me, so I came."


    He couldn''t help but pat Wen Jing''s head again, "My sister sings really well."


    Wen Jing knocked off his hand angrily. Before she could finish speaking, a chubby face came to her side. Seeing the familiar face, she pursed her lips and didn''t yell at her cousin.


    "Wow, you can sing well, then we can sing together."


    Nodding quietly and reservedly.


    Tuanzi couldn''t wait to introduce a few friends to Ning Jixiu.


    "This is Miao Miao''s Eighth Master..."


    "Eighth Junior Brother."


    Duan Xiayou finished speaking for her with a smile.


    Duanzi understands in seconds. The eighth senior brother looks like he is only three years old. If he is a senior brother, he has to find a reason to explain it.


    Thinking of the eighth senior brother being able to call her senior sister again, Tuanzi laughed even happier.


    She leaned close to Ning Jixiu and said with a smile, "Junior Brother, come, call Senior Sister."


    Ning Jixiu glared at her.


    He is the majestic leader of the demon sect, and now he comes to perform for others on the show, and he can''t claim to be the master, and he even has to pretend to be the youngest junior. If he had known this, he might as well stay at home alone!


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Ning Jixiu is penniless and still a child. If the adults don''t send him home, he will be alone, and it will be difficult for him to return to Jiangshui Yundu.


    What''s more, Duan Xiayou has already signed a contract with the program team.


    Ning Jixiu thought humbly, even though he was called a devil, he kept his promises better than those decent people.


    A small meaty claw stretched out and pinched his face.


    Tuanzi deliberately exaggerated and said: "Since the younger brother is also going to participate in the show, why didn''t you start with Miao Miao just now? Oh, did Miao Miao know and laugh at you?"


    In the show, the dumplings are very measured. But at home, no one said that she went to heaven and earth. If anyone knows about this at home, Tuanzi will definitely circle around Ning Jixiu and laugh at him wantonly before talking about it. Who made Ning Jixiu say viciously before, "Even if I stay at home alone, I will never perform for others!"


    Pinching Ning Jixiu''s face, Tuanzi deliberately asked, "Junior brother, does your face hurt?"


    The little boy turned his head angrily.


    Danzi simply started rubbing his face.


    The program group has turned on the camera and started the live broadcast.


    There were too many guests this time, and the program group obviously didn''t intend to maintain order, and the audience was dazzled.


    Even if it is the same program, the audience has different preferences, so they squat in different live broadcast rooms.


    ¡¾A lot of guests came this time, the show is really rich¡¿


    ¡¾I heard that the guests won¡¯t get any rewards this time, basically anyone who meets the requirements can come, it¡¯s just a matter of how many times they come, the program group doesn¡¯t need to spend much money at all¡¿


    ¡¾Public welfare programs, it doesn¡¯t look good to be exposed after taking too much money¡¿


    ¡¾It¡¯s boring to talk about this, look at those cute little ones, all of them are chubby, like glutinous rice balls¡¿


    ¡¾Come to my sister''s bowl¡¿


    ¡¾Are all the Miao Miao sister groups here this time? ¡¿


    ¡¾Why are they all acquaintances of Gu Miaomiao, and a younger brother also came, the show of love is organized by their family¡¿


    ¡¾What do you want to express in the front? If it was really organized by the Miao Miao family, wouldn''t it just prove that their family is doing good things? If not, are you questioning the original intention of the program group? ¡¿


    ¡¾Is there a possibility that all the people participating in the cute baby variety show are those people, either you or me¡¿


    ¡¾Nobody cares about how cute this junior is? Just very arrogant]


    ¡¾I also noticed that every time Miao Miao talked to other friends, he would peek at him, and when Miao Miao looked at him, he would fold his arms like ''I don''t care to talk to you'']


    ¡¾Young man, someone who came here told you that the one who suffers the most from Tsundere is you, and you won¡¯t even cry when the time comes¡¿


    ¡¾In front, please tell your story¡¿

 Chapter 705： Brother Eight: Not the princess but the leader

    Chapter 705 Eighth Senior Brother: Not a princess but the leader


    Considering the need for training and performances, the young guests are generally over five years old this time. The only exception is Ning Jixiu.


    He is the youngest, he is the shortest, and he holds his hands with a straight face, looking like a little cool guy.


    There are so many children coming and going, no one talks to him.


    "Junior Brother, if you want to make friends, you must take the initiative." Duan Xiayou reminded him.


    "Hmph, my seat... I don''t need to make friends."


    "Then you don''t want to play with junior sister?"


    Ning Jixiu paused, he quickly glanced at the dumpling, and found that the dumpling was chatting happily with a few little sisters. Not long after, the girl named Zhou Mei took her hand to meet other children.


    After such a round of communication, Tuanzi memorized the names of all the children present.


    His junior sister was so happy that she completely forgot about him!


    ¡¾Pfft hahaha, this kid¡¯s expression is so scary, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, give him some face, it¡¯s not easy for him to put on a tough expression¡¿


    ¡¾This sect is interesting, a social cow makes friends everywhere, a social fear does not talk¡¿


    ¡¾He is not a social fear, he just disdains to talk to others¡¿


    Ning Jixiu really disdains talking to those children, he is not really three years old, how could he be able to chat with children?


    The only person who wants to chat with has forgotten him!


    Tuanzi wandered around, and when she came back, she found that the eighth senior brother was puffing up with her arms folded. She smiled and leaned over, "Brother, who made you angry, tell the senior sister, the senior sister will stand up for you!"


    The little boy stared at her depressedly.


    Tuanzi rubbed his nose, "What are you doing watching me, did I bully you?"


    Without waiting for Ning Jixiu to answer, she raised her chin proudly, "Miao Miao is a super responsible senior sister, how could she bully a weak and helpless junior?"


    The little fleshy claws reached out, and took the opportunity to rub Ning Jixiu''s head vigorously.


    While the eighth senior brother was still a child, he rubbed more. When the eighth senior brother grows up, he will definitely not be able to rub it.


    Ning Jixiu wanted to knock her hand off, but Duan Xiayou said quietly, "If you make junior sister angry, she will ignore you for the next month."


    A certain leader''s hand stopped.


    Tuanzi took the opportunity to hug him.


    "Come, come, let me introduce my junior brother to you!"


    Ning Jixiu frowned in her arms, "Who wants to get to know them?"


    Tuanzi is indirectly deaf and only listens to what he wants to hear.


    After the guests arrived, the staff of the program group arranged for them to meet with the children''s choir, and the two sides quickly decided to produce several performances.


    In addition to the three choruses trained by the children''s choir, there are also two choruses joined by young guests. In addition, the young guests produced an additional program, and the parents and young guests worked together to produce two more programs. A total of eight programs were performed within two hours.


    Director: "After the rehearsal, we will go on tour in many places. We will stay in Jiang City for a total of two periods."


    The children whispered to each other.


    "Sounds like a lot of work."


    "Mom said, I will do what I promised, and I will stick to it!"


    "What show should we perform?"


    "What will the audience like?"


    The audience also talked a lot.


    ¡¾It sounds very hard, let¡¯s not talk about the rehearsal, performing in different places in a city, it¡¯s quite a test for children¡¿


    ¡¾I admire some artists. They can make their children a comfortable second-generation star, but they even bring them out to perform for others to raise money¡¿


    ¡¾The ones in front, you think too highly of them, but it¡¯s just for fame and fortune, pretend here¡¿


    ¡¾The program team has opened a live broadcast room, why don¡¯t they open a gift channel, I want to donate too! ¡¿


    ¡¾It seems that I am worried about being reported. If I really want to donate, I can only go offline. This is a rare opportunity to watch the performances of the babies offline. Who is in Yunshi¡¿


    ¡¾I''m in Yunshi, I''m paying close attention to the performance troupe''s movements, ready to set off with my girlfriends at any time, hee hee¡¿


    For the sake of fairness, the parents discussed with the young guests equally.


    "We don''t intervene in your own programs, but for the programs we cooperate with, we will discuss and give some suggestions, and you can choose again."


    The children agreed without hesitation.


    When they are young, they look forward to becoming adults. Making decisions independently is one of the symbols of growing up.


    Everyone discuss together.


    "First of all, no more singing."


    Tuanzi was the first to stand up and express his opinion, "There are already five choruses. If I were the audience, I would be bored."


    Fu Youyou nodded repeatedly, "Sister is right!"


    Ning Jixiu was squatting beside Fu Youyou, seeing her admiring expression, she muttered something, but the people around couldn''t hear her clearly.


    "We can dance," Zhou Mei counted the number of children, "There are a lot of us, if we dance neatly, the picture will be very beautiful."


    The little wild cat with sharp eyes stopped quietly. She slowly glanced at the dumpling, then slowly lowered her head.


    Duanzi caught this point and thought for a while, "Those who can sing raise their hands!"


    More than half of the people raised their hands.


    "Dancers raise their hands!"


    Less than half of the people raised their hands. Wen Jing didn''t raise her hand.


    But Ning Jixiu didn''t raise his hand twice, a little boy glanced at him. Ning Jixiu was not guilty either, she just stared back.


    Tuanzi tried to propose a few people to sing and several people to accompany the dance, but it always felt nothing new.


    "We can act in a drama!"


    A little boy actively said: "Just play the villain who kidnaps the princess, and the heroes go to rescue the princess!"


    He is also a social cow, and he is very familiar with these little guests.


    "I know a little kung fu, Miao Miao can do it, Wen Jing can do it, who else can?"


    Several little boys raised their hands excitedly, "I will too! I will too!"


    The oldest young guest was nine and a half years old, and he quickly sketched out a stage performance.


    "The main line of the story is that the villain abducts the princess, and the heroes go to rescue them. During this period, they will encounter some bandits. The heroes fight with the bandits. After the fight, everyone performs with weapons and continues the plot. If you want The picture is beautiful, and it¡¯s better to be a musical! Let¡¯s sing as soon as we sing!¡±


    The children were attracted by the picture he described.


    "It sounds like a good script is needed." Zhou Mei was a little distressed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I can let my brother write it!" Tuanzi thought of Wen Li for the first time, then quickly shook his head, and replaced it with Guli.


    She hurriedly contacted Gu Li.


    Gu Li naturally had no objection, and said that he would send the script to them soon. He is very good at writing this kind of story full of children''s fantasy.


    In less than an hour, he sent the general plot, so fast that the audience suspected that he had eight hands.


    Waiting for everyone to get the script and discover a new problem.


    "Who will play the villain? Who will play the princess?" Zhou Mei asked.


    Tuanzi subconsciously said: "Who will play the hero? Who will play the role of the villagers and bandits?"


    A dozen or so children looked at each other, except for Ning Jixiu, who said in unison, "I want to be a hero!"


    However, according to the script, there are only three heroes.


    While discussing, the parents paid attention to the interaction of the children, and found that everyone was arguing about the characters, and suggested with a smile, "Draw lots, this is the fairest."


    Five minutes later, the result of the lottery came out.


    Tuanzi jumped up excitedly as he watched the hero sign.


    "Miao Miao is a hero, good job!"


    From the corner of the eye, I saw Ning Jixiu lowered her head, as if she was in the shadows, and leaned over curiously, "Junior Brother, what are you playing?"


    Taking a closer look, she looked surprised, "Junior brother, you are a princess!"


    Ning Jixiu was completely blown away, "I am not a princess, but a leader!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 706： Superb acting

    Knowing that the eighth junior brother had won the role of the princess, the senior brothers came up with ideas one after another.


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "I''ve packed your costume, I''ll find someone to customize it for you overnight!"


    Li Zhou: "Brother, remember to record the video!"


    Dong Mendong: "Senior brother, remember to take pictures!"


    Zhen Hao Wei: "If the younger brother can''t let go, I can cook you a princess meal, and I promise you to treat yourself as a princess after eating."


    Duan Xiayou as a guest and Tantaiyi as a temporary assistant received a lot of news.


    Tantai Yi didn''t think much about this matter. In his view, the younger brothers and younger sisters agree to participate in the show, which means they are willing to perform to raise funds. No matter what happens, as long as the principles are not violated, the younger brothers and sisters should abide by it.


    Just like the junior sister actively memorized the lines and lyrics after getting the role, then the junior should do the same... He frowned slightly, and looked at Ning Jixiu who was playing with his temper.


    "Eighth Junior Brother, it is not a good thing to keep your word."


    The little boy was out of breath: "I won''t play the role of a princess!"


    Tantaiyi''s expression remained calm, "Then you can choose to exchange with others instead of losing your temper here. Losing your temper won''t solve the problem."


    Ning Jixiu originally wanted to shout, "Don''t worry about me!"


    But when he raised his head to look over, he was frightened by Tantaiyi''s cold face again, so he could only mutter, "Just ask, why are you so fierce."


    He thought he was condescending to ask other children.


    After he left, the man with white hair and golden eyes touched his face, "Am I fierce?"


    There are also a few assistants on the side, and they are all peeking at this delicate-looking, dusty and cold beauty. Due to the ice-cold aura of the other party, no one dared to speak up, and no one heard the words clearly.


    The little Demon Cult leader mustered up the courage to ask, but no one was willing to exchange with him.


    This musical is divided into five roles: villain, princess, hero, bandit, and villager. Except for the princess who needs to stay in one place and wait, the other characters have a lot of roles.


    There are children who like the rampant pride of villains, and are eager to try. There are children who like the righteousness of heroes, holding a wooden stick and thinking of themselves as some famous monkey. There are also children who want to experience the role of a bandit, and shout out the famous phrase "I opened this road, and I planted this tree".


    The role of the villagers was only partially captured at first, and some went to ask for help, and provided the whereabouts of the princess by the way. But the children felt that this was not fun, so it happened that Tuanzi played one of the heroes, so everyone added a plot. A fire breaks out in the cottage where the bandits live, and the heroes need to rescue the trapped villagers. The fire was so fierce that the heroes simply took the villagers away.


    Just for Feifei''s experience, the kid who got the villager role would not change with Ning Jixiu no matter what.


    In the end, Ning Jixiu could only place her hope on the little junior sister.


    Although his senior brother used to be cruel and ruthless, through observation during this period of time, he found that his junior sister was completely different from him. Occasionally, just occasionally, this little rabbit is a little naughty and likes to play tricks on him. Overall, this little rabbit is still cute and kind.


    Tuanzi is actively practicing. Hearing the intention of the eighth senior brother, he asked seriously, "But junior brother, do you have martial arts now? Can you fight bandits and villains? Can you take the villagers and the princess Feifei?"


    Ning Jixiu: "...my skill has recovered a little bit."


    "Aww!"


    Tuanzi put down his little notebook, stood up, tiptoed slightly, and looked down at him, "Then junior brother, can you take Miao Miao to fly once? If you can fly, Miao Miao will change with you."


    Ning Jixiu was overjoyed, hugged Tuanzi''s waist without hesitation, and was about to fly...but couldn''t.


    He tried his luck, his face turned red, his double chin was squeezed out, and his two little hands were still very hard, and finally brought the dumpling about five centimeters above the ground.


    The children onlookers applauded, "Come on, Xiao Ningning, you will be able to fly soon!"


    The leader who doesn''t like the title ''Xiao Ningning'' continues to work hard.


    Then the internal energy accumulated in this body was indeed not much, and the two of them fell to the ground with a ''snap''.


    Tanzi shook his head and sighed, patted the little boy''s head, "Junior brother, you have worked hard, don''t be sad, even if you are a little princess, you are the cutest little princess in the world."


    Ning Jixiu was too angry to speak. He is the leader of the Demon Cult who can cure children from crying, not some cutie! He is not a junior sister!


    The audience is going to laugh like crazy.


    ¡¾The double chin came out, but it still didn¡¯t fly, hahaha¡¿


    ¡¾But I have to say that the role of princess is really suitable for him. He is the youngest, and scenes with fewer lines are more suitable for him, definitely not because I want to see cute little boys dressed as little princesses]


    ¡¾The Tianyun faction finally has a good-for-nothing like me! ¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, the little junior brother can fly a few centimeters off the ground, I¡¯m afraid you can only jump a few centimeters off the ground¡¿


    ¡¾Wake up, the waste wood of other martial arts schools are better than ordinary people who don''t like to exercise¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t like exercising, I got shot in the knee¡¿


    With Tan Taiyi''s earnest instruction in the front and an unbelievable small body in the back, Ning Jixiu could only hold his breath to remember the princess'' lines.


    He maintained this puffy state until the first performance.


    The offline audience responded very well.


    They either stood or sat under the stage, whispering and commenting on the angry little princess on the stage.


    "This kid is good at acting!"


    "Yeah, she must be angry and scared after being caught by the villain. She must have dismissed the food given to her by the villain. She kept holding her arms to show that she wanted to keep a distance from him. This child has a bright future!"


    Ning Jixiu, who had recovered a little, said, "..." What are these people thinking about?


    Unintentionally inserting willows and willows into shades. The little princess played by Ning Jixiu received a lot of praise.


    On the whole, the guests performed well for the first time. After the performance in the first venue, everyone hurried to the next venue.


    Generally speaking, this kind of semi-public welfare program will not have good ratings because of too much preaching and sensational content. But this time the program group can only omit the preaching and sensational parts, and let the guests cooperate with the choir or the school to perform everywhere.


    The whole program presented to the audience is positive. The audience who came purely for the guests will be infected by their positive and cheerful attitude. Those who know the benefits of guest performances will love these kind people even more.


    In the blink of an eye, Tuanzi and the others came to the third city.


    This time they are working with an elementary school. The school arranged for a grader to come and help, which counted as extracurricular practice.


    With more people, more programs can be performed, and more places can be visited at the same time.


    On this day, Tuanzi, a few small guests, and the elementary school students who had been assigned to their group hurried to perform on the street.


    "Street performance, Miao Miao is very familiar!"


    Tuanzi patted his heart and comforted Ning Jixiu, "Back then, Miao Miao also earned food money through street performances, and we supported adults together!"


    She was so proud.


    Ning Jixiu curled her lips, "As long as I am...I think, I can also perform well."


    He has already acted as a princess, and he has performed for so many people. This meeting is just a street performance, a trivial matter!


    There are more and more crowds of onlookers, some people are crowded around, and some people are begging nearby.


    The lens sweeps inadvertently.


    ¡¾There are all kinds of things in the world, and they are also children, here they are performing cheerfully and confidently, while on the other side they become disabled and beg on the side of the road¡¿

 Chapter 707： Brother Eight: Bigger, Bigger

    Near this street, there are two children begging. One looked less than ten years old and lost an arm, the other was over ten years old, with a limp in one leg and blindness in one eye.


    The two were dressed in rags and knelt on the ground. They looked young and pitiful, and there were no adults nearby. Passers-by more or less gave some change.


    The sound of coins hitting the iron bowl hit the hearts of the two teenagers heavily.


    They kept thanking the passers-by, but there was no joy in their eyes, only numbness.


    In a nearby alley, someone was smoking a cigarette and looking at them greedily.


    The footage of the program group was just swept away, and only sporadic viewers noticed this scene and sent barrage. But the guests on stage are performing, and most of the attention is on the main camera. This sporadic barrage was quickly overwhelmed.


    Two hours later, the performance ended.


    The children sat on the ground, huddled together like a pile of glutinous rice balls, regardless of their image.


    "so tired!"


    Many children expressed emotion.


    But the emotion is the emotion, no one complained about the show, and no one gave up on the show.


    In the four episodes of the previous two stations, there were indeed some young guests who could not hold on. However, these guests are all flying guests, and they can leave after performing once or twice after brushing their faces or experiencing it, which is not in the way.


    There are a steady stream of guests joining the team, and the resident guests are used to it, and no one complains.


    Among the piles of ''I''m so tired'', Tuanzi shouted loudly, "I''m so hungry, Uncle Director is serving dinner!"


    Ning Jixiu was next to his junior sister, and was almost sent away by this voice.


    He had a strange expression, "You ate so much before the performance, and you got hungry so soon?"


    His gaze gradually moved to the belly of the dumpling.


    Tuanzi immediately hugged her slightly round belly.


    "Miao Miao performed martial arts, so she digests quickly."


    She plausibly said, "I will go to the next place to perform in the afternoon, and we still have two hours to eat, drink and rest!"


    The response to the program was good, the director was full of red every day, and naturally he was not stingy with some boxed lunches. He even generously provided funds, allowing parents to take their children to stroll around the nearby commercial street.


    As for the meeting place, it is the bus rented by the program group.


    Entering the snack street, the dumpling is like a mouse falling into a rice bowl. She moved nimbly, shuttled back and forth in the crowd, and Gu Wangchao lost sight of her in no time.


    "It''s okay, you help me look after my junior brother, and I will take her."


    Duan Xiayou simply exchanged children with Gu Wangchao.


    Soon, he also disappeared into the crowd and disappeared.


    The young singer lowered his head, "What do you want to eat?"


    Ning Jixiu folded her arms and puffed her face, obviously dissatisfied with the behavior of her seniors and sisters abandoning her, "Whatever!"


    Gu Wangchao: "...then I choose?"


    "casual!"


    Gu Wangchao simply chose a noodle restaurant.


    The noodle shop is clean and tidy, and offers many options.


    "Which would you like to eat?"


    "casual!"


    Rao is Gu Wangchao who has a good temper. At this moment, he feels that his sister''s personality is much better than Ning Jixiu''s.


    But he just looked indifferent, gentle in nature, and didn''t speak out.


    Ordered two bowls of noodles, Gu Wangchao finished eating slowly, looked up, and found that Ning Jixiu didn''t want to eat half of it, so he paused, "Are you full?"


    Ning Jixiu curled her lips, and was about to complain that the noodle shop''s craftsmanship was not half as good as the real Hao Wei''s, when she heard her junior sister''s cousin sigh.


    "Your appetite is less than one-third of Miaomiao''s! No wonder..."


    He didn''t say the following words, but his eyes fell on Ning Jixiu''s little head.


    At that moment, the famous Demon Cult leader understood what he had said.


    No wonder he''s so short!


    "I''m not short at all!"


    Ning Jixiu wished she could restore her original body.


    "Okay, okay, you are not short, if you don''t eat..."


    "Who said I won''t eat!"


    Ning Jixiu dragged the bowl back and ate it angrily.


    After leaving the noodle shop, he hiccupped.


    Neither ?? nor the cameraman could hold back their laughter, let alone the audience.


    There are quite a lot of viewers who like children like Ning Jixiu. Of course, they prefer to tease Ning Jixiu. It''s a pity that I didn''t have this opportunity.


    Both adults and children don¡¯t like to go shopping, so they quickly returned to the bus and prepared for their lunch break.


    The photographer and the photographer simply got a boxed lunch, but didn¡¯t even get in the car.


    The camera on the bus has been turned off, which is also convenient for the guests to rest.


    In fact, the atmosphere in the bus was a bit awkward.


    Ning Jixiu crossed her arms angrily and looked out the window after getting into the car.


    Gu Wangchao sat next to him across the corridor, looking at him from time to time.


    He does not have much experience in raising children, the only child he has ever raised is his younger sister. But his younger sister is so cute and obedient, so he doesn''t need to worry about it at all. At this moment, he doesn''t know how to get along with Ning Jixiu at all, and even has a thought, the child''s mind is so hard to understand!


    Difficult to understand is difficult to understand, he loves his house and crows, but he is still willing to spend energy on his younger sister''s junior.


    "What are those people doing?" Ning Jixiu said suddenly.


    "Um?"


    Gu Wangchao followed his gaze and looked out the window, just in time to see two adults approaching two beggars, who directly gave them all the money in the bowl.


    He frowned subconsciously.


    "Extortion in the street?"


    Ning Jixiu stood up, "No, they know each other. The two men said, ''Hurry up, there is a show shooting nearby''."


    Even if Ning Jixiu doesn''t understand modern people, he can still see that there is something wrong with the two grown men. Their relationship with the two beggars is more like threatening and being threatened.


    Also at this time, a passerby saw this scene and scolded the two men.


    The beggar who was over ten years old suddenly said: "Save us! Save us!"


    Without hesitation, the two men grabbed one of them and ran wildly.


    Someone tried to stop them.


    The ground where the incident occurred was some distance away from the bus.


    Reason told Gu Wangchao that it was too late to catch up, but he still stood up and was about to get out of the car to see the situation.


    At this time, he heard a painful muffled sound, turned his head and looked dumbfounded.


    In the place where the three-year-old child was originally standing, there was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties, extremely handsome, with a pair of red phoenix eyes that were particularly attractive, with a hint of evil. The long ink-like hair set off the smooth shoulders extremely white.


    This is not the point, the point is that this man has no clothes on!


    Ah, that''s not right, that''s not the point, the point is where did my younger sister''s junior brother go? Where did the big...so small Ning Jixiu go?


    The cold beauty will turn into a surprised beauty, until he saw the broken clothes on the ground that belonged to a three-year-old child, a bold idea flooded into his mind.


    Could it be that Ning Jixiu transformed this wicked handsome guy?


    Is there really someone in this world who turns 3 years old into 23 years old?


    "I might be dreaming."


    Gu Wangchao patted his forehead, murmuring.


    "Dream, lend me your clothes, I want to chase those two little thieves!"


    Ning Jixiu was so angry that his teeth itched. He had a premonition that he would recover his skills recently, but he didn''t expect that he recovered during the recording of the program, and he didn''t expect that he recovered because he was emotional when he met two villains.


    Speaking of this, where is the face of the majestic Demon Cult leader?


    This tone is right.


    Gu Wangchao found a familiar feeling from the familiar tone, and stared at Ning Jixiu in a daze.


    Ning Jixiu said angrily, "Clothes!"


    He almost took off his clothes with his own hands.


    Gu Wangchao came back to his senses and quickly found spare clothes, but there were only thin long-sleeved trousers, which were prepared for replacement in case the clothes were accidentally soiled during filming.


    Don''t turn your head, and pass the clothes over, Gu Wangchao only has a storm in his heart, he can''t ask a word, and he doesn''t dare to ask.


    After Ning Jixiu grew up, his temperament changed. At first glance, he was still that arrogant junior, but there was always an air of superiority, and there was also an invisible and intangible evil spirit, as if his hands had been stained with blood.


    After the little leader became the big leader, he was a little taller than Gu Wangchao, and his trousers turned into cropped trousers, which was quite fashionable.


    Wearing only long-sleeved trousers, Ning Jixiu opened the car door, barefoot, cursing, "Two thieves wait for me!"


    It actually made him so embarrassed, he must torture those two little thieves severely.


    As soon as the words fell, he directly performed lightness kung fu, like a swallow landing on the sidewalk of the street, appearing a hundred meters away in twos and threes, and jumped a few times, and saw the figures of two men.


    Not to mention the angry leader, here, a strange man rushed out of the bus, and the cameraman who was eating a box lunch was dumbfounded.


    "Gu, Teacher Gu, who was that just now?"


    He watched Gu Wangchao and Ning Jixiu get on the bus with his own eyes. Before that, there was no one on the bus. If someone actually sneaks onto the bus and waits for the artist, what''s the difference from a sasaeng meal? This is a live broadcast accident!


    "Ahem," Gu Wangchao thought more, no matter what Ning Jixiu thought, his hair was disheveled and his feet were bare, and he was only wearing thin long-sleeved trousers in the bus in the early winter. The solution is to quickly assign an identity, "He is Miao Miao''s senior brother."


    Gu Wangchao didn''t know where this person was ranked, so he said casually, "Eighth senior brother. He just passed by and climbed in through the window to talk about it. When he saw someone abducting a child, he hurried to chase after him."


    "Oh, it''s no wonder he can fly, so it''s Miao Miao''s brother."


    The cameraman subconsciously followed his train of thought. After a few minutes, he realized that the brother was dressed too... He looked at the camera, which was already turned off, and did not capture that scene. In that case, he just pretended not to know.


    On the other side, the angry leader of the Demon Cult raised his internal strength and gave chase with all his strength, and within a few minutes he was in front of the two men.


    Ignoring the terrified expressions of the two men, he chopped one with each hand, and the two men fell limply, and the child they were holding was about to fall.


    "It''s annoying!"


    He took the two of them impatiently, put them on his shoulders, looked down at the two fainted men, and kicked them with his feet.


    "If my junior sister hadn''t shouted about the rule of law society and the rule of law society all day long, I would just tear off your arms!"


    The child who was being carried trembled.


    Ning Jixiu paused, his brows concealed impatience, but his tone was much gentler, "Did they threaten you to beg?"


    The two beggars haven''t recovered yet, so they can''t answer him.


    Pedestrians nearby saw this scene, and their first reaction was to call the police.


    Ning Jixiu''s expression changed when he heard the small voice.


    He suddenly remembered what his junior sister had complained about at home.


    It is said that Brother Wuliu suddenly lay like a corpse in the flowers on the side of the road, and what he said was suspicious, but he was sent in by his sister''s cousin. There is also the real Hao Wei, who has appeared abroad, so it is difficult to apply for household registration now.


    He is not like those people, always causing trouble for junior sisters.


    As a leader who has no household registration, Ning Jixiu hurriedly put him down, and said, "This seat...I will send a little girl to find you right away, and you will say that she saved her."


    Afraid that the two would identify the wrong person, he added, "A super cute girl with a round face and big eyes."


    The two beggars blinked.


    A soft voice sounded, "Who do you think is cute?"


    Ning Jixiu paused.


    No matter what, he would never admit that his junior sister is cute in front of her! What''s the difference between that and punching yourself in the face?


    After thinking about it, he has grown up now, and his junior sister doesn''t know him.


    The young leader turned his head confidently, and when he saw Tuanzi, he deliberately showed a surprised expression, "You, aren''t you that Gu Miaomiao? I saw you on TV."


    Duanzi: "?"


    ¡¾Miaomiao: Eighth senior brother became an adult and lost his mind¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient martial arts system: I just don¡¯t want to slap my face with real fragrance¡¿


    Ning Jixiu is still acting, "It just so happens that these two villains want to catch them. You are a little heroine, so protect them well."


    After speaking, he will leave.


    "Okay, Miao Miao protects them, then Eighth Senior Brother, what are you doing?"


    The leader who raised his foot and was about to leave froze.


    A certain dumpling walked up to him with his little hands behind his back, and said with a smile, "Eighth senior brother? You will be really handsome when you grow up, very handsome!"


    If she was praised so much on other occasions, Ning Jixiu might laugh out loud. But now, it''s too embarrassing, he shouldn''t be acting!


    There will also be a cameraman following the group of Duanzi.


    The audience was a little confused.


    ¡¾Is this acting? Why does Miaomiao Eighth Senior Brother pretend not to know her?]


    ¡¾Shouldn¡¯t it be acting, aren¡¯t those two beggars the same as the two people begging on the street before?¡¿


    ¡¾Who is lying on the ground? ¡¿


    ¡¾What the **** happened? Who will explain it? ¡¿


    ¡¾Not to mention, this eighth senior brother is quite handsome, not a handsome guy, but a kind of handsome with a hint of evil, especially suitable for playing villains, such as the leader of the Demon Cult, the Demon Lord and other roles]


    ¡¾Ah, I seem to hear sirens¡¿


    Tuanzi also teased Senior Brother Xia Ba, she knew that there would still be things to deal with. After teasing the senior brother, she walked up to the two beggars and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, the villain has been caught by us, we will protect you!"


    After finishing speaking, she pretended to step on the two people on the ground inadvertently, directly waking them up.


    Coincidentally, the police are also here.


    When the two saw the police, their first reaction was to get up and run away.


    Ning Jixiu was full of resentment. Seeing that the two were about to run away, one kicked the person flying more than ten meters away, and the two fell into the low bushes on both sides of the sidewalk.


    As long as there are no low bushes as a buffer, these two people might lose half their lives.


    ¡¾This kick is too chic¡¿


    ¡¾This is too fierce, I hit someone without knowing what happened¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t do bad things at ordinary times, and I am not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night. These two people ran away when they saw the police. Do you think it is good or bad? ¡¿


    This chapter is 4000+, which is 2 chapters in one

 Chapter 708： Brother Nine shows his face

    Chapter 708 Brother Nine Shows His Face


    If other well-meaning people help, the two children may hesitate for a while before opening up.


    The physical disability made them feel unconfident, and the perennial coercion made them fearful and numb. In the past, it was not that there were no passers-by who asked about their family relationship, but as long as the elder brother who was in charge of them rushed over, no matter whether it was to force their relationship or threaten them with a cold face, those people would leave.


    After all, one thing more is worse than one thing less.


    This is the conclusion drawn by the two children who were controlled and forced to wander.


    But today is different.


    The person who made the shot was very powerful. The two elder brothers fell down when they raised their hands, and fell into the flowers when they raised their feet. They didn''t give the elder brothers a chance to explain at all.


    The absolute suppression of force made the eyes of the two children a little brighter.


    They have never had the urge to ask for help from the outside world like this moment.


    What''s more, the junior sister mentioned in the well-meaning population also came, bringing a few adults with her. There were also many pedestrians onlookers, and some even called the police, and the police also came.


    The people I met before did not persist for so long, nor did they persist so quickly.


    The two of them didn''t know that there were many viewers who saw this scene through the camera. The more people who know about it, the more attention it will receive.


    The two children couldn''t help crying when someone was going to stop the big brother with long hair who was saving them.


    "They''re bad guys!"


    "He broke my hand!"


    "They also blinded me!"


    "They control a lot of people!"


    The experienced police officers realized that the two people might be related to human trafficking, harming others, and coercing others, so they immediately handcuffed them.


    The two men passed out after falling into the flowers, which is also unexplainable.


    There were also people comforting two children.


    Tuanzi gave them all the candy on his body, and seeing the two of them crying with black and white faces, he whispered, "Miaomiao can do a magic trick for you to see."


    The two looked at him puzzled.


    Duanzi pointed to one of the men.


    The man was about to be stuffed into the car.


    "Miao Miao can make his legs twitch suddenly."


    After she finished speaking, she released a burst of internal force, and the man''s left leg suddenly trembled.


    The two children stared wide-eyed and forgot to cry.


    After the man was stuffed into the car, the rest of the man was about to be stuffed in too.


    Tuanzi seized the time and whispered, "Miao Miao can ask them to wave to you."


    After finishing speaking, she used the exercise that she had just learned recently, gathering her inner strength in her palm, and made a grasping movement.


    The man was obviously unconscious, but this time he waved his hands frantically.


    The two children couldn''t help admiring, "You are amazing!"


    They had a thought in their hearts, if they were so powerful, wouldn''t they be beaten and scolded by the so-called big brother in the first place, and forced to come out to beg?


    The police only drove over in two cars, one car was carrying two suspects, and the other car was carrying two children. But at the same time, they also needed Ning Jixiu''s cooperation.


    Ning Jixiu was not happy, he still remembered that he was a criminal.


    "Don''t ask me to pay you back."


    He sullenly said, "I...I won''t compensate the bad guys!"


    The word ''bad guy'' is extra subtle when it comes out of his mouth.


    The police can only let him leave his contact information.


    Ning Jixiu looked at Tuanzi, Tuanzi looked at Duan Xiayou, and Duan Xiayou resigned himself to leaving his contact information.


    After watching the two police cars leave, Tuanzi turned around and was shocked when he realized that the camera was about to hit his face.


    "uncle!"


    The excited cameraman quickly backed away.


    Not only was he excited, but the audience was also excited.


    ¡¾If those two children are real, maybe those two men are from a certain criminal gang¡¿


    ¡¾The truth of my guess is this, some people abducted and trafficked children, and some of them failed to sell for some reason, so they turned them into disabled people, begging everywhere, and the money they begged had to be handed over¡¿


    ¡¾The previous one is too conspiratorial, will the current prisoner be so rampant?¡¿


    ¡¾Sometimes, the evil of human nature is beyond your imagination¡¿


    ¡¾Is no one paying attention to this new brother not wearing shoes? Where the **** did he run out of? ¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t tell me, this handsome guy¡¯s feet are pretty pretty¡¿


    Related videos quickly became popular searches. Most netizens still sympathized with the two beggars, and each had their own guesses. Regardless of whether they like the recently famous Tianyun Sect or not, these people must admit that the disciples of the Tianyun Sect have done another good deed.


    Some people have paid attention to "Little Musician" because of this, and if possible, they will watch the performance offline and donate some money. Others went to Tianyunpai''s account to watch the video.


    The popularity and reputation are rising.


    But at the moment, Tuanzi must figure out how to settle down with the eighth senior brother.


    After they greeted each other, the cameraman left them a space to be alone.


    Before leaving, the cameraman instructed, "Don''t forget the time for the performance in the afternoon, and gather in time."


    "I got it, I got it!"


    After there were no outsiders, Tuanzi looked at Ning Jixiu seriously again.


    Unprecedented, the leader of the Demon Cult was a little nervous.


    Will the junior sister praise him for being handsome, or for doing a good job?


    "Brother," Tuanzi put his hands in his hands and looked at him seriously, "Aren''t you cold with so little clothes on?"


    It''s going to be early winter, and it''s going to be pretty wet and cold in this city. Even if Tuanzi was a martial arts practitioner, he obediently wore a sweater with a hood and a windbreaker over it.


    Some pedestrians on the road even wore down jackets.


    No matter what, on this street, only Ning Jixiu was wearing thin long-sleeved trousers. These long-sleeved trousers don''t fit well.


    Ning Jixiu was a little disappointed.


    He said unhappily: "You think I want to wear so little? Isn''t this transformation too sudden?"


    The leader was still a little angry, and he talked about the situation at that time depressedly, and then received a bright smile from Tuanzi.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "I''m laughing, Brother Eight is a man of temperament!"


    Tuanzi gave a thumbs up, "Recover your skills because you are angry that there are bad people, eighth senior brother, you are a good person!"


    Ning Jixiu was so angry that her face almost crooked.


    "I am the leader of the Demon Cult!"


    He is not a good person! To say that he is a good person is an insult to the devil!


    When he said this, he completely forgot the nature of the dumpling.


    Although this little heroine is sometimes caring and well-behaved, under the influence of so many people, she can occasionally be cunning and cunning.


    The more he cares about the title ''good person'', the less she is allowed to say it, she insists on saying it.


    "Good brother!"


    Tuanzi made a gesture of throwing flowers, "We will hold a celebration banquet for you when we get home!"


    Ning Jixiu was so angry that he wanted to pinch his face, but Tuanzi was best at lightness kungfu, and hid behind the senior brother with a ''swish''.


    "Brother, get out of the way!"


    Duan Xiayou was helpless: "Now we should buy a pair of shoes and a set of clothes first."


    Ning Jixiu raised his hand, ready to use his magic skills.


    A cold wind blew over, he realized something, looked towards the alley entrance, and saw a man with white hair and golden eyes standing there expressionless.


    "Third Senior Brother?"


    Tan Taiyi is an assistant. When there is no camera, he will act with his brothers and sisters, and when there is a camera, he will avoid it.


    He said coldly: "You have just appeared on the screen, and you will definitely be on the hot search soon, and many people will notice you."


    ¡°When you notice, you notice.¡±


    Ning Jixiu showed a disdainful expression, but his tone was a bit narcissistic, "Wherever I go, I am destined to be the existence that attracts everyone''s attention!"


    When he said this, he glanced at Tuanzi, and found that Tuanzi was holding his little face in horror, and said dissatisfiedly, "Don''t you agree?"


    Tuanzi said in horror: "Ahhh, you haven''t registered yet, so why did you appear on camera?"


    It''s like a dream come true Hao Wei appeared on the scene.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: You shouldn¡¯t swear before the show starts, usually oaths are used to slap your face¡¿


    Duanzi held his face and shook his body frantically.


    Senior Brother Seven¡¯s account has not been resolved yet, Brother Eight has a problem again, ahhh!


    Ning Jixiu realized this belatedly, and her body froze unavoidably.


    After all, not long ago he swore that he would never cause trouble to his junior sister.


    My face hurts.


    But who is he, the leader of the Demon Cult, one of the tenets of life is that it is always others who are wrong, not yourself.


    "It happened so suddenly that no one expected it."


    He tried to explain as confidently as possible: "It''s your fault that the cameraman who followed you took pictures of me because you had to find me!"


    Tuanzi and the others: "..." Such a skilled tone of throwing the pot away!


    "It''s okay."


    Duan Xiayou had no choice but to appease the terrified junior sister, "The seventh junior brother''s situation is too special. He appeared in a foreign country and then smuggled back to China, so it is not easy to apply for household registration as a black household, and it is easy to be suspected of having a relationship with foreign countries. Eight The younger brother is appearing in the country, it may be more difficult than ours to apply for household registration, but it will definitely be done."


    Duanzi breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: That''s true. Brother Seven''s situation is that once he goes to register, any relevant personnel will know that he came back by smuggling after watching those videos. Either suspect that he was illegally smuggled abroad, or suspect that he was bought by someone with ulterior motives and smuggled back to China, from now on he will only be supervised, not given a household registration]


    Ning Jixiu''s situation is much better.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Just let him run out of the deep mountains and old forests with the same reasons as Brother Wuliu, save a few more people, make a few more meritorious deeds, and still be able to apply for household registration¡¿


    Danzi was completely relieved.


    She touched her face, thinking that she would never swear again.


    Oaths are not for keeping, they are for slapping faces, woo woo woo.


    Because of this episode, Tantai Yi simply brought Ning Jixiu back in advance.


    Because Ning Jixiu could not buy high-speed rail tickets or air tickets, they had to leave the city by long-distance bus.


    "Change to a long-distance bus every time you arrive in a city?"


    Ning Jixiu quit, "Then I might as well fly back."


    Tan Taiyi: "Then try it and see how much internal energy you have."


    Ning Jixiu felt it, and fell silent.


    After all, his internal strength has just recovered, and his internal strength has not yet reached its peak. He couldn''t do what the third senior brother could do. Furthermore, he has been in the modern age for so long, and he is used to fine clothes and fine food, so it is really impossible for him to live and sleep in the open.


    Soon, Tan Taiyi left with Ning Jixiu, who was still somewhat unwilling.


    It was only when I took a long-distance bus that something happened.


    Someone in the car likes to watch the video, just happened to see the scene where Ning Jixiu raised his foot and kicked someone, and knew that this young guy saved two poor children. But he is still very handsome, with a very special temperament, better looking than some celebrities.


    The long-distance bus became extremely lively, and many people talked to him and even wanted to take a photo with him.


    Ning Jixiu felt like he was among three thousand ducks, and the sound of ''quack quack quack'' was always in his ears.


    According to his previous temper, not to mention beating up these people, at least driving them away with a bad face.


    It''s just that during these days of participating in the show, he realized that it''s not easy to be a public figure. He doesn''t want to be a public figure, but now everyone knows that he is a disciple of the Tianyun Sect, and the image of the Tianyun Sect is really good.


    If he is free, he can do whatever he wants, but he doesn''t want to affect the image of Tianyun School.


    This feeling of putting himself in shackles was so unpleasant that he went back to Jiangshui Yundu, and when he saw the real Hao Wei coming back from filming the show, he directly found fault.


    That night, because he accidentally drank the chicken soup cooked by Zhen Hao Wei, Ning Jixiu''s mentality returned to three years old again, but this time, he was in an adult body.


    Tuanzi who participated in the show in other cities received a video.


    She opened it curiously and was dumbfounded.


    The protagonist of the video is the adult Ning Jixiu. This handsome-looking man with a touch of evil spirit was sitting on the ground, kicking his long legs, and shouting in a rough voice, "Xiuxiu wants to hug!"


    "Poof!"


    All the juice in the mouth of the dumpling spurted out.


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Your eyes are so hot, please close them now¡¿


    Tuanzi, who has been proficient in using various functions of the mobile phone, began to take screenshots, and even made a few emoticons.


    "Puff ha ha, in the future, the eighth senior brother will make Miao Miao unhappy, so Miao Miao will send this to him, ha ha ha!"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: As long as you are happy¡¿


    In the blink of an eye, Tuanzi and the others have been staying in this city for three days.


    This afternoon, after performing for two hours, they can go back to their respective homes and meet again next time.


    Because of Ning Jixiu''s rescue, many residents of this city knew that "Little Musician" was broadcast live locally, and the number of offline viewers surged, and many people donated money. Many people asked for photos and autographs.


    Without the air-conditioned Tantai Yi, many audience members repeatedly broke through the safe distance and approached the dumpling.


    Tuanzi simply hid between Gu Wangchao and Duan Xiayou, looking at the audience vigilantly like a kitten with fried fur.


    "Give way! Please make way!"


    Duan Xiayou is not good at really pushing these people away. Otherwise, with his internal strength, he would be able to send these people several meters away with a wave of his palm.


    While walking through the crowd with difficulty, his cell phone rang. It''s just that he couldn''t take care of it at the moment, and finally broke through the crowd. When he got to the car of the program crew, he took out his mobile phone and found that someone who claimed to be the police had sent him a message.


    His first reaction was that he had encountered a scam, but when he saw the content clearly, he couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    After calling back and introducing the name, the other party said, "Yes, Mr. Yu Weixiao claimed to be a disciple of the Tianyun Sect, and he also reported your and Gu Miaomiao''s names, and even showed us your sect''s swordsmanship and swordsmanship Coincidentally, because of your Eighth Junior Brother saving lives, you left us a phone call..."


    Tuanzi sat next to him, drowsy, her little head moving little by little. When she heard a strange name, she was shocked and raised her heavy eyelids.


    "Who is Yu Weixiao?"


    "It should be Junior Brother Ninth," Duan Xiayou said with a complicated expression. "The police said that they were looking for a local trafficking gang based on the tips of the two men and two children. When they found them, the traffickers were all beaten up." fainted."


    4000+, 2 in 1


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 709： brother? Sister?

    When stepping into the police station, Tuanzi suddenly let out a faint sigh.


    "This scene is so familiar!"


    Duan Xiayou rubbed her hair with a smile, "It''s still different, after all, your fifth and sixth brothers were arrested... cough cough."


    They also came to the police station to pick up people, but Dongmendong and Dongmenxi were in a worse situation. This new ninth junior brother at least has a reputation for saving lives.


    Bring down the traffickers and save a lot of children, maybe the police station will send a silk banner to Junior Brother Ninth.


    Besides, the police are preconceived, and they have a good impression of Junior Brother Ninth, and it will be convenient to apply for household registration in the later stage.


    The brothers and sisters were discussing and discussing in front, and Gu Wangchao followed behind them in a daze.


    The young singer still can''t accept the fact.


    The day before yesterday, after Ning Jixiu turned from three years old to twenty-three, he has always suspected that he was dreaming. Later, the younger sister told him with a serious face that Ning Jixiu actually came here through time travel and practiced a very strange kung fu.


    He didn''t want to believe it. This kind of time travel was beyond his cognition, and he instinctively refused. But the fact will not change in any way because of his refusal. If it wasn''t for time travel and special skills, how could Ning Jixiu''s changes and the mouth-to-mouth ''this seat'' be explained?


    After reluctantly accepting this, Gu Wangchao looked back at his younger sister''s seniors and broke out in a cold sweat.


    He has heard that these senior brothers have all registered in Jiang City.


    One or two can be said to be the legacy of the parents, and the child is forced to become a black household, which will require a household registration. But with so many accounts to be registered in succession, wouldn''t it be possible that those senior brothers all came through time travel?


    He was curious but did not dare to ask, his whole state was not right.


    As soon as he entered the lobby of the police station, Tuanzi looked around, trying to find the new Brother Ninth.


    According to the police, Senior Brother Ninth fought against many villains and saved many children by himself. He must be very skillful, and she has another partner to learn from.


    Just looked around for a while, she only saw a woman in a long skirt sitting on a bench, holding a cup of hot water in her hand.


    "Where is Brother Ninth? Did you go out to eat?"


    She scratched her hair suspiciously.


    Duan Xiayou hurriedly stopped a police officer for questioning. It just so happened that the police officer was in charge of the case. He pointed to the woman sitting on the bench, "Hey, Mr. Yu is right there."


    Duan Xiayou: "?"


    Danko looked at the bench in disbelief.


    Even Gu Wangchao woke up from the brief daze, staring at the woman with big brown curly curls and lipstick.


    The three of them approached in amazement, carefully sizing up the ''woman'' with pensive eyes.


    Wearing a long red dress, high heels, long brown curly hair, bright makeup, and a good figure.


    The three swallowed at the same time.


    Tuanzi tentatively asked, "Senior Brother Ninth?"


    The ''woman'' on the bench did not respond.


    The police officer had been surprised a long time ago. He walked to the man so calmly and patted him on the shoulder, "Mr. Yu, your brother and sister are here to pick you up."


    Danzi looked at each other expectantly.


    I saw...no I saw that the ''woman'' sitting on the bench did not move for a long time.


    Duanzi waited and waited, and when she wondered if the other party was asleep, the other party finally turned...not turned around, but was just turning around. She couldn''t help imitating the opponent''s movements, but after she turned back and forth three times, the opponent was still turning her neck.


    Danzi: "..."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Why is it like a sloth? This brother must be a sloth who has become a genius¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: What is a sloth¡¿


    The system played a sloth video in her mind, and introduced the sloth''s information in detail.


    After watching the dumpling, there was only one thought, Senior Brother Nine really looks like a sloth, no, slower than a sloth!


    Wait, is it really Brother Jiu?


    Tuanzi secretly glanced at the other party''s gorgeous face, then observed the other party''s neck, and finally looked at the most feminine part of the other party.


    "Eldest brother, do we want Ninth Senior Brother or Ninth Senior Sister?"


    Tuanzi couldn''t judge, so he could only ask the elder brother for help.


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t tell either.


    He was the first apprentice to leave the master. Except for the junior sister, he knew nothing about the juniors behind him.


    Moreover, it was Ji Zhangzhuo who told them that there were still seven juniors who were not here. What if Ji Zhangzhuo deliberately teased them? How about calling one of the junior sisters a junior?


    This is what Ji Zhangzhuo can do.


    That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s really Jiu Shimei, then Jiu Shimei seems to be a little anxious, and she looks older than him.


    The two sides chatted briefly for a few times, and Yu Weixiao finally turned his head around, and everyone could see his appearance clearly. He was as gorgeous as a peach and plum, a big beauty.


    Tuanzi blinked, "Should Miaomiao call you Brother Ninth, or Sister Ninth?"


    Yu Weixiao opened his mouth slightly, opened his mouth slightly, and said after almost ten seconds, "Brother."


    It was a man''s voice, deep and magnetic, which did not match his gorgeous face at all.


    Tuanzi cupped her face and looked down his neck, "But, but..."


    The police officers on the side were a little anxious, and he quickly said, "It''s fake. Maybe your brothers have this habit, and it''s normal. There are quite a lot of big men who wear women''s clothing these days."


    Duan Xiayou and Gu Wangchao said at the same time: "I have learned a lot."


    Yu Weixiao: "Yes... there is... reason... cause..., I... no... this..."


    Duan Xiayou stared at him for a few seconds, then turned to look at the policeman decisively.


    "Comrade, let''s chat here."


    He gave up the venue to his junior sister, who will communicate with this slow junior brother.


    Tuanzi is half impatient, she sat next to Yu Weixiao, "Brother, when did you come? How did you catch the traffickers? Why do you wear women''s clothing?"


    Yu Weixiao looked at her, and at the same time raised her hand, about one centimeter.


    Tuanzi waited and waited, and waited for more than ten seconds before Yu Weixiao answered the first question, "Yesterday...to...to...feel...to...to..."


    Aside, Gu Wangchao couldn''t take it anymore, turned around and left.


    "I''m going to buy you something to eat."


    He couldn''t breathe any more.


    On the other side, Duan Xiayou communicated with the police. He euphemistically stated that Junior Brother Ninth was an orphan taken in by his master. Before that, he had been living in the deep mountains and occasionally touched electronic products. He probably did not have a household registration.


    Police officer: "We will investigate this. After all, he has made meritorious service, and it is easier to get a registered permanent residence than ordinary criminals."


    In fact, there are quite a lot of illegal households in this country. If there is no problem, it is quite simple to register. There are also some people who find it difficult to get a registered permanent residence.


    "However," the police officer obviously knew about the Tianyun faction, "you will go back to Jiangshi, right? Does he want to register with us or go to Jiangshi?"


    Duan Xiayou didn''t make a decision either.


    He felt that going to Jiang City to apply for a household registration would arouse suspicion. But to register in this city, they don''t have a house, and they don''t know the people in the street office.


    "Let me think about it."


    Then the two sides also exchanged what Yu Weixiao did.


    "According to what he said, he lost his way and found that place." Mentioning this, the police officer had a toothache expression on his face. After all, in order to obtain this information, they communicated with Yu Weixiao for a long time, and the two sides did not talk for a long time , The waiting time was very long, "I heard the sound of beating, scolding and crying, so I went to have a look out of curiosity, but when I saw those children, I suspected that there was something wrong with them, so I went in and asked."


    Speaking of this, the police officer couldn''t help reminding, "Since you are a big brother, you can also be regarded as a parent. You really have to educate him well, and call the police when encountering bad guys, instead of rushing up by yourself. Although the disciples of your sect all have martial arts , but you have to know that martial arts are useless against hot weapons."


    Although there are very few people in China who can get hot weapons, what if? They must be responsible for everyone''s life safety, no matter whether the other party is good at martial arts or not.


    Duan Xiayou knew that the other party meant well, so he nodded repeatedly.


    The police officer detailed what he knew, and after learning that Yu Weixiao had gone down the mountain to find his relatives, he said, "He must be sick because he speaks so slowly."


    He looked sympathetic, "It''s like someone stuttering, take him to the doctor as soon as possible."


    Duan Xiayou nodded again.


    When he got the permission to take Ninth Junior Brother home, he still thought in his heart that after such a long time, Junior Sister should have asked for a lot of information, so he didn''t have to communicate with Ninth Junior Brother.


    However, when he hurried back to the spot, what he saw was the crazy-looking junior sister and the innocent-looking junior.


    Tuanzi grabbed her hair like a chicken nest, her little face was dark and looked a little scary.


    "Ah, senior brother, you are here, you can talk to senior brother Jiu!"


    She ran away angrily.


    Duan Xiayou was helpless, looking at Yu Weixiao, "Why did you make her angry?"


    Yu Weixiao raised his head slowly and looked at him seriously. After ten seconds, "She...asked...a lot..."


    "Okay, I get it, you don''t need to say it."


    Duan Xiayou stopped him in time.


    "Anyway, let''s go home first."


    Because there was an extra Yu Weixiao who didn''t have a document, Duan Xiayou simply asked Gu Wangchao to take his junior sister home, and he took the long-distance bus with Junior Brother Ninth.


    Originally he planned to make an online car-hailing service, but found that the two cities were too far apart, and the online car-hailing software directly indicated that he could not place an order.


    Tuanzi arrived home first, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw a slender man with long hair facing away from him.


    "Where is my sister?"


    She walked around curiously, and curled her lips when she saw Ning Jixiu''s handsome face, "So it''s Brother Eight!"


    Ning Jixiu is depressed.


    "Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    He stretched out his hand to pinch Tuanzi''s face, "Smile."


    Tuanzi gritted his teeth: "Don''t laugh! Don''t laugh!"


    Turning her eyeballs, she suddenly bent her eyes and smiled, which startled Ning Jixiu.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Didn''t you make Miao Miao laugh?"


    Tuanzi smiled and said: "Miaomiao is so happy, Miaomiao will have a senior sister."


    As soon as the words came out, several senior brothers passing by stopped and looked over curiously, "Isn''t it Ninth Junior Brother? Is it Ninth Junior Sister?"


    "Yes, yes, yes~"


    Tuanzi put her hands in her hands, her little face was reddish, she was lying, sorry, but was misunderstood by several people because she liked the new senior sister too much, "Senior sister is so beautiful, she even dyed her hair, it is long curly hair."


    Ning Jixiu stopped making trouble for her, and instead made trouble for Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Didn''t you say we only have one junior sister? It''s fun to lie to me?"


    Li Zhou passed by holding a plate of pastries, "Second Senior Brother is such a person, Eighth Senior Brother, don''t be angry, just get used to it."


    It''s okay if he doesn''t say this, but when he said Ning Jixiu, he exploded, and the picture of being plotted by Ji Zhangzhuo in the past appeared in front of his eyes.


    Before he was just a three-year-old child, his skills had not recovered, and he was bullied by Ji Zhangzhuo, now, hehe.


    He smoothed his sleeves and grabbed Ji Zhangzhuo by the collar, "Let''s go, let''s learn!"


    The sect stipulates that cannibalism is not allowed, but sparring is not considered cannibalism.


    Ji Zhangzhuo was originally immersed in the joy of getting a large sum of money, but was stunned by the successive accidents.


    "Lao Jiu is a junior sister?"


    He doubted: "But the master said, Lao Jiu is a younger brother!"


    His doubts were real and seemingly innocent.


    It''s just because of the things he did in the past, few people will believe him.


    The new generation fire master Li Zhou bit the pastry and said vaguely, "Master will not lie to us. But whether the person who speaks for him will lie to us is hard to say."


    This is almost saying that Ji Zhangzhuo used his master''s name to fool them.


    The one who came out today is Dongmenxi, and his combat effectiveness is not bad.


    He doesn''t care whether the master''s nine apprentices are male or female, gender cannot change the fact that the other party is from the same sect. And he can do whatever he wants, and associate with whichever fellow he likes. But this time just gave him a reason to repair Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Usually the big brother is at home and will preside over the overall situation. Third senior brother is at home, no one dares to act presumptuously.


    The senior brother is still on his way, and the third senior brother was invited to shoot a magazine, and he has a suitable reason, so of course he wants to fix the second senior brother.


    Dong Mendong: "Tsk tsk tsk, brother, you''ve learned badly."


    Dongmenxi: "Shut up!"


    Dongmendong: "If it''s the ninth junior sister, you''re even more useless. Think about it, Miaomiao is also a girl, and the two girls will definitely get together to play, and they can live in the same room, and they can kiss and hug each other at ordinary times. You haven¡¯t hugged Junior Sister much, have you?¡±


    Dongmenxi''s face darkened immediately, and disappeared from the spot in the next second.


    Ning Jixiu, who was grabbing Ji Zhangzhuo, suddenly lost his hands. Turning his head to look, he found that Ji Zhangzhuo had rushed out of the door at an extremely fast speed.


    "His Qinggong has improved?"


    "No, it was the Sixth Junior Brother who held him hostage."


    Li Zhou hugged the pastry and walked leisurely to the door to watch the show.


    Really Hao Wei did not participate, he searched around and found the junior sister hiding under the table.


    He bent down and met Shang Tuanzi''s guilty gaze, "Junior Sister, are you lying?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry," Tuanzi held his head with a painful expression on his face, "Miaomiao just wanted to deceive the eighth senior brother, but why did everyone start to trouble the second senior brother?"


    Her thoughts can''t keep up with the rhythm of things changing. She made a start, and the ending was out of control.


    "It''s none of your business, everyone just wants to find a chance to fight... and learn from the second brother."


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Who made the second senior brother usually owe money to his hands, and compete with Gu Yunmu¡¿


    Zhen Hao Wei diverted the group''s attention, "Junior Brother Ninth has just arrived, and I plan to take care of him, what do you think I should do?"


    Duanzi blinked, "It depends on what stage your cooking skills are at, brother?"


    She tentatively asked, "Is it delicious or not?"


    Zhen Hao Wei showed a simple and honest smile.


    4000+, 2 in 1

 Chapter 710： Unlimited stream boss

    Early in the morning of the next day, Zhen Hao Wei was busy with lunch.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was beaten up, passed by and pressed Li Zhou''s shoulder, "Is it delicious or not?"


    The young man with honey-colored skin grinned, "Eighth Junior Brother ate a steamed bun in the morning, and now he is clinging to Junior Sister and calling him Senior Sister."


    Ji Zhangzhuo understands, it is delicious, but the side effects are still very strong.


    After thinking for a while, he knocked on the kitchen door, and when Zhen Hao Wei looked over in confusion, he showed his signature smile, "I have an idea, do you want to hear it?"


    Second floor.


    Duanzi lay on the windowsill and looked out.


    "Didn''t the eldest brother say that they are coming? Why haven''t you seen them yet?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: Is there a traffic jam¡¿


    Tuanzi jumped back to the floor, read a book, told a story to the brown bear doll, and lay down on the window sill again, "Why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    The system was not intended to be positioned.


    The entire community is full of people, and it can only get a picture with red dots.


    It can be seen that the host is restless, and it still starts to locate, and after this positioning, something is wrong.


    The red dots representing the residents of the community either do not move, move within a certain range, or go to a place at a constant speed, but the two red dots are special.


    One of them is very, very slow. If viewed by the naked eye, the other party cannot be seen to be moving at all. There is also one that will go forward and one that will go backward.


    The system has a premonition.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Miao Miao, is there such a possibility that they have already entered the community, but your ninth brother wants to see the scenery of the community, so you walk too slowly¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    The chubby face showed a tangled look, "Then Miao Miao is going to pick them up?"


    Although the new senior brother is weird, well, Senior Brother Jiu is new here, and she is still willing to take care of him. Just thinking about what happened at the police station before, her face was full of pain.


    I can¡¯t speak a few words in a minute, this kind of communication speed is really painful!


    Tuanzi crouched on the ground holding his head in confusion.


    The system suggested to find other brothers to pick up Yu Weixiao.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Anyway, only the Seventh Senior Brother knows the truth now, others think it¡¯s the Ninth Senior Sister, it depends on who you want to pick up now¡¿


    Danzi thought about it with his head in his arms, and chose Ji Zhangzhuo.


    "Little sister," Ji Zhangzhuo joked before going out, "Do you have clairvoyance? You can actually see them entering the community."


    Tuanzi couldn''t detect that this was a temptation, but the system noticed it, and secretly thought, it''s great that the host chose to pit the second senior brother.


    In this family, who doesn''t want to cheat the second brother?


    "This is a telepathy!"


    Tuanzi pushed him out, "Go, go, let the senior sister feel our care!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo left with his front foot, and Dongmendong followed curiously with his back foot. When passing by Tuanzi, Tuanzi heard his thoughts.


    "I hope the new junior sister is a normal person with a good temper."


    Duanzi paused, his expression became very complicated.


    She doesn''t know if Senior Brother Jiu has a good temper, but well, communicating with Senior Brother Jiu makes people anxious.


    Second Senior Brother and Fifth and Sixth Senior Brother left for a long time, but they didn''t come back.


    Tuanzi looked at Li Zhou eagerly.


    "Let me go and have a look."


    The black panther also felt strange, "This neighborhood is very big, but it''s not so big that you can''t walk through it in half an hour, right?"


    He also went out and never returned.


    Tuanzi looked at the empty house, holding his face in horror, "This is a meat bun beating a dog. Did you go and never return?"


    ¡¾Guwu System: Who is the meat bun and who is the dog? ¡¿


    There was a scent coming from the kitchen, she swallowed, ran to the door of the kitchen, sniffed the scent and complained, "Senior Brothers went to pick up Senior Brother and Senior Brother Jiu, but none of them came back."


    Brother Seven, who can¡¯t be asked to cook, goes out, and Ning Jixiu, who is watching TV with a doll, only has a three-year-old mentality, which is useless for the time being.


    "Don''t worry about it, even if you walk for a day and a night, you can come back."


    Zhen Hao Wei smiled and said: "There is milk tea there, you can pour it for them later. It''s winter, it''s comfortable to drink warm."


    "milk tea?"


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up, and she found that milk tea was actually brewed in the kitchen, and she couldn''t hold back her saliva.


    "This is the milk tea made by Brother Seven. It must be very healthy. Miao Miao drinks it. Doesn''t it violate the agreement?"


    According to her agreement with her eldest brother, this week''s dessert share has been used up.


    She only mentioned desserts, but in fact, candy, milk tea, etc. are also within the scope of the agreement.


    Just when Little Claw was about to move, the system reminded her.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You also said, this is the milk tea made by your seventh senior brother, seventh senior brother¡¿


    Tuanzi froze, and looked up at Senior Brother Seven who was busy with her back.


    "Brother, what were you thinking when making milk tea?"


    The witty little heroine plans to study the side effects before deciding whether to drink it or not.


    Become a fat penguin, yes!


    Become a crying bag, no!


    "Ah? I didn''t think about anything, I just hope that everyone will face the truest self and open their hearts."


    Duanzi thought about it, and the side effect didn''t seem to be a big problem.


    She is always being herself!


    Duanzi drank a cup unceremoniously.


    Like the milk tea bought outside, the homemade tea is more fragrant, not so sweet, and the aftertaste is very satisfying.


    After having a drink, Tuanzi finally heard movement outside the door.


    She happily picked up the big bottle and walked outside.


    Walking into the living room, she found that several senior brothers were crowded at the door, each with complicated expressions.


    "Hey? Why is there one less?"


    Tuanzi counted and found that Brother Jiu was missing.


    Duan Xiayou had a gloomy expression, "In the yard, still walking."


    Li Zhou, who was running extremely fast, felt terrified, "Ants can walk faster than him!"


    But, it¡¯s not easy for him to leave the new ¡®Junior Sister¡¯ behind, so he can only walk with her. The other party is not the second senior brother.


    Dong Mendong squeezed out and slumped on the sofa, "I shouldn''t be curious, I''m exhausted."


    He used to only know that walking a long distance is tiring, but now he knows that walking slowly can also be tiring. The brain said to slow down, but the legs walked very fast unconsciously. It''s a battle of brains and legs!


    Only Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t complain, and stood at the door with his arms folded, looking at his coquettish colleagues.


    Long wavy hair, red lips, red dress, high heels, good figure, but it doesn''t look right no matter how you look.


    He squinted at Duan Xiayou, who was calmly changing shoes, "Junior Sister Ninth, isn''t that too tall? She''s definitely 1.8 meters tall, and these high heels are at least 7 centimeters, right?"


    Duan Xiayou imitated his junior sister, with an innocent face, "What''s the use of asking me?"


    Tuanzi, who pricked up her ears to eavesdrop, realized that the senior brother knew that she had lied, so he decided to use her tricks.


    "Hey~"


    She snickered and poured milk tea for everyone.


    Both Dongmendong and Li Zhou drank.


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was suspicious, picked up a cup and drank it down.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help but look contemptuously, "Second Senior Brother, are you drinking?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo waved at her.


    Instinctively, Tuanzi took a step aside, picked up two cups of milk tea with a guilty conscience, and handed them to Duan Xiayou and Yu Weixiao respectively.


    Duan Xiayou took it directly, and Yu Weixiao stared at her with those rippling eyes. After seven or eight seconds, he slowly stretched out his hand, and after another seven or eight seconds, his hand finally touched the glass.


    Tuanzi is dying of anxiety.


    "Otherwise Miao Miao feeds you?"


    With Brother Ninth¡¯s speed, how long will it take to drink?


    Yu Weixiao looked at her again, and after five or six seconds, nodded slowly.


    Duanzi couldn''t wait any longer, so he jumped over, grabbed the glass, and was about to pour it into his mouth. After pouring a little, I found that the milk tea overflowed by itself.


    "Ahhhhhh, you swallow it!"


    After a period of chaos, Yu Weixiao barely drank half a cup of milk tea.


    Tuanzi and the others looked at him tiredly.


    When a new student comes to the same school, of course he has to ask about his experience and getting along with the master. But Yu Weixiao''s speaking speed was too slow, so he took out a pen and paper and asked him to write, and the writing speed was even slower.


    It''s too uncomfortable for this kind of person to be here so well that he can''t ask for news.


    The half impatient dumpling couldn''t hold back and ran away.


    She ran to the yard, punched a set of punches, and then slowly entered the house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I found that the atmosphere in the living room was not right, and the brothers kept looking down.


    "What happened?"


    She trotted over and found Duan Xiayou lying on the ground, stretching out his limbs comfortably, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "I am a rug."


    His tone was cheerful, "I just lie down wherever I go."


    Danzi: "!"


    She thought of what the real Hao Wei said, and she was shocked, "Brother, in your heart, you yourself are a carpet?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re not even a human being¡¿


    Duan Xiayou lay comfortably, while Ji Zhangzhuo instinctively took out his mobile phone to take pictures and record videos.


    "Brother''s dark history, it''s rare, it should be kept as a souvenir."


    Tuanzi looked at him with a ''swoosh'' and blinked, "Second Senior Brother, how do you feel now?"


    "Feeling? I feel that I am fine, and I have reached the pinnacle of my life."


    Duanzi: "?"


    I saw the doll youth suddenly raised his arms and shouted, "From now on, I am the Tiger King of this mountain, Xiao Hei, come on, roll around and have a look."


    Danzi: "Huh?"


    She followed Ji Zhangzhuo''s gaze, and found that Li Zhou had changed back to his original shape, and shrunk very consciously.


    The cute little black panther is licking its fur.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Black Panther thinks he is a Black Panther, there is nothing wrong with it, but your second senior brother thinks he is a tiger king, there is a problem]


    Tuanzi kept nodding, and she tentatively asked, "What is that Miaomiao?"


    "The cutest kitty in the world!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo shouted again.


    Tuanzi wrinkled his nose, "Miao Miao is also a tiger, oh!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo shook his head, and Tuanzi shook his head too.


    Fearing that the two would fight, the system quickly mediated.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Ask your fifth and sixth brother what is it¡¿


    Tuanzi was also very curious, what did the fifth and sixth brothers look like in the second senior brother''s mind?


    Ji Zhangzhuo: "Pig!"


    Dongmendong couldn''t laugh anymore, "Who is a pig?"


    "This is a gluttonous pig," Ji Zhangzhuo seemed to be drunk, his body swayed, "You still have a stupid pig in your body."


    Dongmenxi was so angry that he wanted to rush out, "Who is a stupid pig? One-on-one if you have the ability!"


    "Miao Miao, I saw that your house is not closed, come to ask..."


    When the atmosphere in the living room gradually became weird, Gu Wangchao''s voice came from the door.


    Tuanzi and Ji Zhangzhuo looked over at the same time, and Gu Wangchao also saw Duan Xiayou lying on the ground with his limbs spread out.


    "?" Gu Wangchao suspected that he had gone to the wrong door.


    "Ah, what a beautiful silver fox dog!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo unconsciously revealed his preferences, "Furry is cute, but pigs have too short and too little fur, so they don''t look good!"


    Dongmen gasped: "You are the pig!"


    Tuanzi said anxiously: "Tiger, Miaomiao is a tiger!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t seem to hear it, and waved to Gu Wangchao who was probing his head, "Wow, come, come here, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful silver fox dog."


    Gu Wangchao: "..." Either I am crazy, or they are crazy.


    The young singer chose to resign.


    He backed out silently and closed the door of the villa by the way.


    Looking up at the blue sky, he sighed, "Sure enough, I still can''t blend in with them."


    He felt that he and his sister didn''t have much in common, and he tried to get along with the Tianyun faction when he was on the show.


    After working hard, I realized that some things depend on talent, just like just now.


    He walked home with heavy steps.


    In the villa.


    The little black panther is still licking its fur, Ji Zhangzhuo is trying to maintain the rule of the furry kingdom, the carpet is lying on the ground, the dumpling is being himself, as for Dongmendong, the lower body is granulated, the head is transparent from the waist up, leaving only one head Floating in mid-air, "I am a transparent jellyfish, floating, floating."


    Duanzi: "?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo bluntly drove them away, "Jellyfish are not welcome in the furry kingdom, you go!"


    Amidst the commotion, the system noticed that someone was secretly taking pictures.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Look to the right¡¿


    Tuanzi quickly turned his head and saw Senior Brother Seven holding a camera to take pictures.


    Zhen Hao Wei said calmly: "I am helping you regain your childlike innocence. However, Junior Brother Ninth seems to have fallen asleep."


    Tuanzi just remembered that Yu Weixiao hadn''t spoken since just now. She was quite curious, approached quietly, and whispered, "Senior Brother Ninth, what are you?"


    Yu Weixiao opened his eyes, turned to look at her, and said pleasantly, "Junior Sister Miaomiao!"


    Without pause.


    Tuanzi looked shocked, "The milk tea made by Brother Seven still has this effect?"


    "It turned out that there was something wrong with that cup of milk tea," Yu Weixiao said in a low voice, "But thanks to that cup of milk tea, I was able to recover for a short time."


    Tuanzi looked at him in confusion.


    It looks very beautiful like a sister, but her voice is so deep and magnetic, so strange.


    "Did I trouble you by speaking too slowly?"


    Xu hasn''t spoken normally for a long time, Yu Weixiao unconsciously speeds up his speech. He was also afraid that the effect of milk tea would disappear, so he hurriedly introduced his origin.


    "I''m actually a player, and I''ve been active in a certain horror game before. Once, I got a strange prop in an S-level dungeon. When I was almost killed by the boss, that prop brought me to the master. "


    Duanzi opened his mouth, "T-horror game?"


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Is it the infinite flow novel written by Wen Li? For an S-level dungeon, your Ninth Senior Brother should be a big player]


    "In short, I returned to the game. After going through a lot of hardships and clearing the level, the Lord God granted me a wish. My wish is to be reunited with you."


    Blinking her long eyelashes, Yu Weixiao said with a smile, "Junior Sister, it''s really great to see you."


    Duanzi was a little moved and curious.


    "But senior brother, why did you speak slowly?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Yu Weixiao lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "This, I got the sloth''s bloodline in the novice level. When I use the sloth''s bloodline, I can get infinite defense. The price is that the habits are very similar to the sloth, and even worse than the sloth."


    4000+, 2 in 1

 Chapter 711： Brother Seven: Don’t hit someone in the face

    Chapter 711 Seventh Senior Brother: Hit people, don''t slap them in the face


    Tuanzi had read Wen Li¡¯s Infinity Stream novels, but because some of the stories were too scary, and the protagonist was an adult, she didn¡¯t read it after reading a little bit, after all, she couldn¡¯t understand a lot of the content.


    And many infinite stream novels have settings about talents and skills.


    But she has never heard of a setting with sloth blood.


    "Brother Ninth, will you become a sloth?"


    She has seen pictures of sloths in the system, they are so cute.


    If Senior Brother Jiu turns into a round-headed, furry sloth, she can still hug him to sleep!


    Isn¡¯t this just a sloth doll?


    "No, no, no!"


    Yu Weixiao shook his head vigorously, "It''s already cute like a sloth, but it turns into a sloth..."


    Because of his habit like a sloth, occasionally he feels that he is a sloth rather than a human, but if his body becomes a sloth, he fears that one day he will forget his identity as a human.


    Thinking of that horror game, many people with different bloodlines attacked players on a large scale later, maybe they were influenced by bloodlines.


    He is glad that he chose to leave instead of staying in the game to build up influence.


    "The Lord God said that this effect will last for a few months in the short term, and several years in the long term."


    Duanzi wondered: "When you maintain this state, will you have some kind of infinite defense? If you can''t resist damage, it''s too bad, right?"


    After finally clearing the level, a negative effect came out, the main **** is too bad!


    Before establishing a relationship, Tuanzi was angrily arguing for Brother Jiu.


    Yu Weixiao couldn''t hold back, pinched her angry face, and stopped after noticing her red nails.


    Tuanzi looked down and saw the bright red nails, and asked curiously, "Senior Brother Jiu, why are you pretending to be a woman?"


    While speaking, she looked down the neck of the other party.


    It is so real!


    "Ah, this..."


    Yu Weixiao scolded the main **** in his heart, "This has something to do with my skills. I triggered the hidden plot in the novice level, and I escaped by pretending to be a woman. In the end, I got a one-click dress-up Natural skills."


    Although the one-click dressup has helped him a lot, giving him the opportunity to pretend to get information from players or NPCs, but he doesn''t want to leave the game with this skill!


    "Sooner or later, the effect of the bloodline will disappear, but the skill of ''One-click Dressup'' will remain, but correspondingly, I need to exchange it with food or sleep. In the game, I need to spend points in exchange for different levels of camouflage."


    Speaking of this, this gorgeous-looking man showed a bitter smile.


    One-click changing clothes can make him look like a woman, but walking on high heels and walking like a woman, these are things he needs to learn the day after tomorrow.


    Duanzi didn''t quite understand, and only came to a conclusion, "Then if you want to change into women''s clothing in the future, you just need to eat more and sleep more?"


    Yu Weixiao still smiled bitterly: "Yes, but in peaceful times, this is useless, and it can''t make money."


    Tuanzi patted his arm sympathetically, and when he was about to continue asking, he suddenly found that Yu Weixiao''s expression changed. She had a bad feeling, "Senior Brother Ninth?"


    Yu Weixiao slowly turned to look at her.


    Duanzi opened his mouth wide, turned his head to look at the remaining half of the milk tea, and poured it into his mouth without hesitation.


    The two had the opportunity to communicate again.


    When the milk tea loses its effect again and Yu Weixiao treats herself like a sloth, Tuanzi is about to slip away.


    At this time, she noticed that the other senior brothers hadn''t moved for a long time.


    Duan Xiayou still made himself a blanket and fell asleep soundly. The little black panther had already finished licking its fur, curled up on the sofa, and snored a little. After Dongmendong was granulated, he no longer knew where he had gone. As for Tiger King Ji Zhangzhuo, he actually jumped onto the chandelier at this moment, looking down at the entire hall from a high position.


    Noticing Tuanzi''s gaze, he let out a roar like a tiger, and said triumphantly, "These are the mountains and rivers brought down by this king!"


    Duanzi chose to slip away quietly.


    When she found Ning Jixiu who was only three years old eating cakes, she patted him on the arm thankfully, "Eighth Senior Brother, fortunately, you have eaten a long time ago, and your mentality is back to three years old, so you don''t have to face your truest self. "


    Although returning to a three-year-old mentality with an adult body will leave a black history, but the eighth senior brother has already had a similar black history, and it is not a problem to do it again, it is better than creating a new black history.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Miaomiao, have you ever thought about where the pastries he eats come from? ¡¿


    Danzi: "..."


    The little girl quickly looked towards the kitchen, and the kitchen door was also closed at this moment.


    She couldn''t see the scenery inside, but she could imagine how Senior Seven was cooking honestly.


    "This seat is the supreme martial artist, how can Xiaoxiao be so presumptuous?"


    Familiar words came.


    Tuanzi turned his head quickly, and found that Ning Jixiu put down the pastry, showing an evil expression similar to that of some actors in TV dramas.


    Little meat claw immediately covered his eyes, "What a scary expression! Eighth brother, you have become ugly!"


    "Nonsense! This seat is really stunning!"


    Tuanzi was dumbfounded.


    As the evening approached, Tan Taiyi came back from work and found that the atmosphere at home was a little weird.


    He glanced around, didn''t express any opinion on the clothes of the new ninth junior brother, and finally his eyes fell on Zhen Hao Wei.


    "Seventh Junior Brother, your face..."


    Zhen Hao Wei, whose face was swollen into a pig''s head, tried to smile, but accidentally pulled the wound.


    He calmly said: "It''s okay, let''s compete, I accidentally lost."


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who was recorded as black history, snorted heavily.


    "Senior Brother Third, we are discussing where to apply for household registration for Junior Sister Ninth. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    After changing the shoes, Tan Taiyi paused, "Junior Sister Ninth?"


    He looked at Yu Weixiao fixedly, Yu Weixiao tried to wink, but unfortunately the movement was too slow, more like sleepy and going to sleep.


    "Isn''t it Ninth Junior Brother?"


    "Why?"


    The few people who were successfully fooled looked at Yu Weixiao in disbelief.


    Zhen Hao Wei touched the wound on his face, and said calmly, "Several brothers seem to have eye problems. I will cook some meals tomorrow and treat everyone."


    The few people with eye problems just want to find out Yu Weixiao''s true gender, but if Tantaiyi intends to trick them, then Yu Weixiao will be offended.


    Ji Zhangzhuo had doubts for a long time, but he couldn''t find evidence, so he came to Tantaiyi out of curiosity, "Third Junior Brother, how did you see it?"


    "Eyes."


    "Eyes?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo stared at the pair of eyeliner eyes, but didn''t see any problem.


    Zhen Hao Wei still said calmly: "Actually, when you were screaming like a cat and a pig, Junior Sister had already revealed the gender of Junior Brother Ninth, but you didn''t seem to remember it when you woke up, and you still have brain problems."


    Ji Zhangzhuo heard that the seventh junior brother was quite resentful about being surrounded and beaten.


    But the next day, they accidentally drank the scented tea cooked by Hao Wei by mistake, and each of them imagined that they were aliens with pig heads and human bodies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 712： New Years Eve

    Chapter 712 Another New Year''s Eve


    One day, Zhen Hao Wei, who had recovered from his wound, was cooking when he saw a dumpling rushing in.


    "Senior Brother Seven, help me!"


    He placed the freshly made ice skin snacks, "What''s wrong?"


    Tuanzi stomped anxiously, "Senior Brother Ninth was telling a story, but he was influenced by some sloth blood. You can make him something to eat. When you do it, you should think about facing your heart directly or be quick!"


    Yu Weixiao has been in the game for a long time, and the number of copies that have been cleared is almost too many to count.


    Duanzi is very curious about that world. During the days when the other party will come, he often pesters the other party to tell stories.


    Thrilling and exciting, she can escape from death every time, which attracts her more than the stories written by cousin Wen Li.


    Tuanzi didn''t know that this was called empathy, she almost used Brother Ninth as a story-on-demand machine.


    Now the story player is stuck, so I have to fix it with Seventh Brother¡¯s food!


    In the past, Zhen Hao Wei would have agreed without hesitation, but there was some hesitation in this meeting.


    "Senior Brother Seven, shouldn''t it be..."


    Tuanzi said in horror: "Have your skills gone to another extreme?"


    The small eyes drifted to the freshly made ice skin snacks. These treats come in strawberry, mango, and chocolate flavors. Made in the shape of a flower, the color is also beautiful.


    She could smell the smell through the skin, and she wanted to grab a piece for a long time.


    "Try it." Zhen Hao Wei didn''t answer directly.


    Tuanzi was puzzled, looked at his simple and honest face, and looked at the ice-skin dim sum, "Miao Miao, let Brother Ninth taste it."


    Zhen Hao Wei didn''t stop, watching her take out the snacks.


    Yu Weixiao ate a piece unpreparedly, then fell down under the nervous gaze of Tuanzi, and fell asleep.


    "Senior Brother Ninth, wake up!"


    She began to scratch, heard footsteps, and looked back, "Senior Brother Seven, Brother Ninth fainted!"


    "I know."


    Zhen Hao Wei said with emotion: "Yesterday, I realized that my skills have improved to a higher level. After cooking has reached another extreme, the color and aroma are still there. Not only is it unpalatable, but it can also bring down ordinary people."


    Duanzi''s frightened face.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: But isn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse? When it is unpalatable, the effect is good, people faint, how to eat and how to treat? ¡¿


    Duanzi also thought so, and asked.


    "You''ll wake up from a coma for five minutes at most," Hao Wei said with a harmless smile, "keep eating after waking up. After my skills improve, maybe this snack can help him get rid of the influence of the sloth blood as soon as possible."


    Yu Weixiao just woke up.


    It''s time for a one-click change, and he will restore his manly appearance. His own facial features are three-dimensional and gorgeous, no wonder he became a bright beauty after dressing up as a woman.


    "Eat...I...eat."


    He slowly reached out, trying to grab another piece of snack.


    That speed made Tuanzi anxious.


    She directly took a piece and stuffed it into Yu Weixiao''s mouth.


    Yu Weixiao chewed slowly, and after swallowing, her head tilted and she passed out again.


    Danzi: "..."


    It took half an hour for the dumpling to help Senior Brother Jiu finish the plate of dim sum.


    Before Yu Weixiao woke up, she rushed out the door and practiced with a small wooden sword.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: What''s wrong with you? without saying a word]


    Tuanzi waved the small wooden sword guiltily.


    ¡¾Miaomiao: No, Brother Ninth falls into a coma at every turn, Miaomiao feels like poisoning him, Miaomiao is a righteous little heroine, how can she poison him¡¿


    The system recalled the scene just now. If it hadn''t known about it, it would really have thought that the host had done something to Senior Brother Jiu.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Please leave this matter to the second brother in the future¡¿


    Duanzi nodded incessantly.


    Second brother''s temperament is very good-looking, so he is very suitable for this job.


    She practiced a set of sword skills vigorously again, and suddenly heard the system say.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: The prestige value has exceeded 990 million, you are ready¡¿


    She didn''t react for a while.


    [Ancient Wu System: After reaching one billion, I will find your parents'' trace and bring them back. I have already submitted an application for this matter, so as soon as it reaches one billion, the headquarters will start to take action. This time will not be too long long¡¿


    Because the application to help Seventh Senior Brother apply for household registration was rejected, the system felt very sorry, so it put this matter on the agenda early.


    As for the master of martial arts who reaches level 100 to exchange the host''s wish for the master to pass through, it has already prepared the application procedures, but this, it cannot guarantee success.


    The system babbled a lot, and found that the host didn''t respond, so it yelled a few times.


    "Ahhh!"


    Tuanzi clenched his fist with one hand and shouted, as if a raging flame was burning behind him, he grabbed the small wooden sword and used a set of swordsmanship again.


    The system is helpless, this is the motivation to turn excitement into martial arts.


    However, since Ji Zhangzhuo saw the clue, the second brother taught the host many ways to take advantage of loopholes. For example, the skill of a martial arts master can be upgraded every time a new skill is learned.


    The definition of the word "learning" is too broad. Basically, the host can use the relevant moves smoothly, and with the internal force to have a certain lethality, he can pass the level. This is very difficult for people without basic skills. On the contrary, it is not very difficult. It can be done with a few seniors and it will take some time.


    In addition, the concept of "new exercises" is also very broad.


    It never expected that the host would follow the advice of the second senior brother, go to learn a set of aerobics, and pass the test. Unfortunately, when the host learned the second set of aerobics, the relevant programs did not recognize this as a new exercise, and the reason for the judgment was that the routines of the two sets of aerobics were similar.


    With the teaching of the second senior brother who is a small expert who exploits loopholes, the level of martial arts masters has also increased rapidly.


    Soon it will be the end of December.


    Gu Cheng''s new film has successfully passed the review, and while it is being sent to the competition, it is also preparing to be released during the New Year.


    The Spring Festival of the new year is in February. Before the next February, he should have been doing roadshows everywhere, but he thought that on January 1st, his younger sister will be six years old. In the past year, his seniors took care of her most of the time. Sister, he turned down some jobs and ran back.


    Gu Che also successfully left the set and ran back.


    However, he also has a lot of work. For the New Year''s Eve party, the New Year''s Eve party, and the Spring Festival party, he almost has to fly all over the country for various rehearsals.


    Even so, he ran back before his sister''s sixth birthday.


    He went home excitedly, opened the door and saw a bunch of men he knew and didn''t know, except for his lovely sister.


    This handsome guy with thick face almost collapsed instantly.


    Ji Zhangzhuo subconsciously wanted to tease the second brother, but Duan Xiayou pressed his shoulder.


    "Miao Miao went to record the show, and will be back later."


    Gu Che suddenly realized that he almost forgot that his younger sister is now a well-known martial arts master. Recently, I should also accept invitations to participate in the New Year''s Eve parties of different TV stations.


    "It''s just a recording? Not a live broadcast?" He asked suspiciously.


    He was afraid that the party his sister attended would be a live broadcast, so he could only celebrate her birthday on the TV station.


    "It''s all recorded and broadcast. The rest of the programs have already been recorded. There is a problem with the remaining program, and the sequence needs to be changed. Miao Miao will go there again."


    Duan Xiayou reassured: "She definitely wants to spend her birthday with you more."


    Gu Che was satisfied.


    He changed his shoes and sent the suitcase to the bedroom on the second floor. When he came out, he was shocked to find a woman standing in the corridor on the second floor.


    There are women among his relatives, but they are all elders. I have never heard of any women among his peers.


    "Uh, you are?"


    Yu Weixiao looked back slowly, seeing Gu Che, her eyes lit up, "You... are... Teacher..."


    Gu Che quickly said, "Hello, Brother Ninth."


    He remembered that his sister told him that the new brother Jiu spoke slowly, but the sister didn''t tell him that the new brother was a master of women''s clothing!


    Does my sister want to see me laughing? After having this thought, he shook his head.


    Impossible, my sister is so caring and cute, so she won''t cheat herself.


    He quickly finished greeting, and wanted to go downstairs directly, but felt that it was impolite, so he stood there tangled.


    "Miao... Miao... of..."


    "Yes, I am Miao Miao''s second brother." Gu Che stopped him from continuing.


    Yu Weixiao smiled slowly, "Say... with...she..."


    "Yes, I''m handsome, I know that very well." Gu Che answered without hesitation.


    Yu Weixiao: "..."


    Duanzi rushed home before dinner.


    "Miaomiao wants to celebrate New Year''s Eve with everyone!"


    She rushed into the living room in a hurry, and found that the house was very lively, and there were people everywhere.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: I have to say, you have so many senior brothers¡¿


    During New Year¡¯s Eve last year, the house was still deserted, that is, on the host¡¯s birthday, uncles, aunts and cousins ??all came over.


    But now, with two elder brothers and nine senior brothers, the originally large villa seemed a bit crowded.


    The system didn''t dare to imagine how lively it would be when everyone came to celebrate the host''s birthday during the day.


    Several senior brothers have seen each other often recently. Tuanzi ran to the kitchen first, and Tie Tie, the elder brother who automatically got into the kitchen as soon as he came back, was fed a piece of beef immediately.


    "Aww!"


    She chewed contentedly and rolled her eyes with a smile.


    "Brother''s craftsmanship is still so good! Brother is a chef!"


    Gu Cheng laughed, his sister''s sweet words were still so pleasant.


    Seeing that his sister''s forehead was covered with sweat, he instructed, "Go take a shower and change clothes first."


    "I know, I know, Miao Miao will go right away."


    Said he was going right away, but his eyes were glued to the pot.


    Gu Cheng could only pick another piece for her, and the dumpling ran out of the kitchen satisfied.


    After she finished her bath and went downstairs, she found that her second brother had also gone downstairs, wrestling with Ning Jixiu.


    She leaned over with a look of shock, "Second Brother, Eighth Senior Brother is very strong."


    Ning Jixiu raised the corners of her lips slightly, and pursed her lips again before being discovered.


    Gu Che was drenched in sweat. He glanced at Tuanzi and said nothing.


    Tuanzi saw the sadness from that look, and quickly turned to remind Ning Jixiu, "It''s a fair fight, you can''t use internal force!"


    Ning Ji Xiuqi said: "I don''t bother with..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gu Che used his strength to win the duel while he was in a state of confusion.


    "Concession, concession." Gu Che bowed his hands politely.


    Ning Jixiu looked at Tuanzi quietly.


    The little girl ran away with her little hands behind her back.


    After fleeing to a safe distance, she dared to murmur loudly, "Miaomiao is just reminding you, you are the one who can''t hold yourself steady!"


    Ning Jixiu gritted his teeth, and had to admit that his junior sister was right.


    He glared at Gu Che, who seemed humble but actually somewhat proud, "One more game."


    There was no accident this time, Ning Jixiu successfully won the next game.


    Gu Che was not convinced, "Come again."


    The two of you come and give way to each other, and refuse to give in to each other. At first they were polite, but later they became red-eyed.


    Tuanzi quietly moved to Tantaiyi''s side, "Senior brother, did something happen between them?"


    The man with white hair and golden eyes thought carefully, "Nothing happened."


    "Then why are they so impatient?"


    "Probably because they are unwilling to admit defeat," Ji Zhang walked by, "I heard that there is an area near here that is not a no-smoking area. Shall we go to set off fireworks during the New Year''s Eve?"


    "Fireworks?" Tuanzi''s eyes lit up, "Okay, okay!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 713： 1 billion reputation points

    Guessing that his junior sister would agree, Ji Zhangzhuo had already prepared all kinds of fireworks and piled them under the corner outside the courtyard.


    He led Tuanzi to watch.


    "Wow, so many!"


    The dazzling array of fireworks makes Tuanzi eager to try, and he can''t wait to start playing now.


    "We have a lot of people." Ji Zhangzhuo had a good reason, and cast a smug look at Duan Xiayou who followed him.


    Duan Xiayou sighed, time is passing, but the second junior brother''s disposition has not changed.


    But setting off the fireworks is arranged after midnight. This time, Tuanzi and this sticky stick, played with that one, and rushed into the kitchen with Da Congming.


    Apart from Gu Cheng, there are two other people busy in the kitchen, one of them is Tantai Yi.


    The man with white hair and blond eyes wore a loose braid and a pink apron specially bought by Ji Zhangzhuo. There are also a few little white rabbits on the apron.


    He doesn''t know how to cook home cooking, but he is good at grilling.


    In addition, there is the real Hao Wei.


    However, Gu Cheng and Tan Taiyi''s positioning is clever, and they can stop the real Hao Wei every time.


    "Miao Miao also come to help!"


    Tuanzi rolled up his sleeves, ready to move out the small bench in the corner.


    No way, she grows too slowly. One year later, if she wants to work in front of the stove, she still needs a bench.


    "No, you go out to watch TV with Brother Seven."


    Gu Cheng gave a slight push, and blinked slightly before Tuanzi opened his mouth.


    "Why?"


    Duanzi saw a bit of embarrassment from this action.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Your eldest brother''s intention is very obvious. He asked you to take Brother Seven out. Don''t forget, the meals he cooks have side effects! ¡¿


    The system also doesn''t want to see a good New Year''s Eve turned into a group of demons dancing.


    However, several senior brothers have their own abilities. If they really do it, and because of the side effects, they are not sober enough, maybe this villa will be demolished.


    That''s all money, this big family knows how to spend money!


    Tuanzi quickly grabbed Hao Wei''s hand, and said with a smile, "Seventh Senior Brother, Miaomiao, shall I tell you a story?"


    Zhen Hao Wei followed out obediently.


    In order to prevent the real Hao Wei from entering the kitchen, before dinner, the dumplings stuck to the real Hao Wei''s side, even if a senior brother tempted her with delicious and fun things, she never left. And every time someone tempts, Zhen Hao Wei will show a cute and innocent smile.


    The number of times is too many, the system can''t help but suspect that the real Hao Wei did it on purpose.


    Sure enough, there is only one honest person in Tianyun faction.


    Originally, the system pinned its hopes on Ning Jixiu and Yu Weixiao.


    It was only a few days ago that Gu Yunmu came here once, and had a dispute with Ning Jixiu. Both of them thought that they were unparalleled in the world and truly stunning.


    Narcissism is similar, but there are also differences between the two. Ning Jixiu is more arrogant, but Gu Yunmu is really low in EQ and can''t speak, and can make Ning Jixiu jump up every time. Taking advantage of Gu Yunmu''s inattention, Ning Jixiu used his internal force to flick the salt into Gu Yunmu''s soup.


    As for Yu Weixiao, after being bluntly said by Gu Yunmu, "I''m so tired of communicating with you, I''m sure no one likes to talk to you, and maybe they all dislike you", he deliberately changed his clothes and went downstairs to scare Gu Yunmu.


    It was time for dinner.


    The family of the second and third uncles next door delivered a few dishes, but they didn''t bother the big family.


    The square table in the restaurant is not convenient for more than a dozen people to eat together. Fortunately, Gu Cheng wisely ordered a round table that can be rotated. There are more than 20 dishes on the round table.


    As soon as the dumplings are seated, their eyes will be glued to the nearest plate of black pepper beef tenderloin.


    A pair of chopsticks stretched out and put a few pieces of beef in her bowl.


    "Thank you..." "Thank you" came out first, and then I saw Tan Taiyi who put down his serving chopsticks, "Third Senior Brother!"


    She ate the black pepper beef tenderloin happily, and before she finished it, there was another braised chicken nugget in the bowl.


    Looking up, Li Zhou really put down his serving chopsticks unhurriedly.


    Just before the dumplings were ready to eat, someone quickly picked up the serving chopsticks, picked up a few boiled shrimps and put them in her bowl.


    After a period of time, the pair of serving chopsticks never rested. From time to time, someone picked it up, picked up a chopstick dish, and put it in the dumpling bowl.


    Dumplings buried their heads in eating, and the speed of eating was actually not as fast as the speed of other people''s food.


    A faint voice came over.


    "It seems that I have to prepare a few more pairs of serving chopsticks for you."


    The brothers paused and looked at the owner of the voice.


    Gu Che''s expression was well managed, there was not much change at the moment, but his eyes were bitter.


    He is not as skilled as his senior brothers, and just now he failed to grab the seat next to his sister, but now he can''t even grab the serving chopsticks.


    Seeing the chopsticks flying among the dishes, but the matter of picking up vegetables has nothing to do with him, he couldn''t help but say it.


    Several brothers looked at each other.


    Ning Jixiu was about to say, "You deserve it for your inferior skills", when Li Zhou pressed his shoulder.


    Gu Cheng said at the right time: "Don''t pinch it, wait until Miao Miao finishes eating. Let''s eat quickly, don''t let the food get cold."


    Tuanzi has been burying his head in eating, and didn¡¯t see the changes in the expressions of these people. When he heard Gu Cheng¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t raise his head, and said vaguely, ¡°Yes, eat quickly, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Gu Che managed to calm down, thinking about how to squeeze these people away when watching the New Year''s Eve party later.


    After dinner, before the party started, Gu Che put his sister''s doll, a baby brown bear, in the center of the sofa, and he sat next to the brown bear.


    When Tuanzi came back from a walk outside, he immediately waved, "Your little friend has reserved a seat for you."


    Tuanzi trotted over and picked up the baby brown bear, "Thank you~"


    Holding the brown bear baby who was bigger than herself, she looked left and right, a little hesitant about where to put the doll.


    "You two can sit there and watch."


    Ji Zhangzhuo passed by holding a cup of hot tea, seemingly casually pointing to a loveseat sofa, "Watching the party with my friends, it''s really nice."


    Before Gu Che could react, Tuanzi had already quickly placed the brown bear baby on the double sofa, and he himself was sitting next to the brown bear baby.


    "Let''s watch TV together~"


    She patted the baby brown bear earnestly, which shows that she really regards this doll as a little friend from the bottom of her heart.


    In this way, it is not easy for the elder brother to separate them.


    Gu Che: "..."


    He gave Ji Zhangzhuo a hard look, but unfortunately, in Ji Zhangzhuo''s eyes, there was no lethality.


    Turning his head, Ji Zhangzhuo found Duan Xiayou, patted Duan Xiayou on the shoulder and laughed loudly, "Second brother is so fun, you are a good bully!"


    Duan Xiayou was speechless: "Do you want to tease everyone? Do you know how to write the words ''cats hate dogs''?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and asked: "Then do you think he is a kitten or a puppy?"


    Duan Xiayou turned around and left, this second junior brother is hopeless.


    As soon as 8:00 came, everyone stayed honestly in front of the TV. Even Ning Jixiu, who had muttered loudly before, "What''s so good about the party", squatted quietly on the railing on the second floor, staring at the big screen with her excellent eyesight.


    He found an excuse for himself. He didn''t just squat to watch the show of the younger junior sister, but to better understand modern life through the party and integrate more into modern life.


    Gu Cheng took out his mobile phone and called up the notepad.


    "Look at Pineapple Terrace first."


    Duan Xiayou, holding the remote control, changed the channel, and couldn''t help but glance at Gu Cheng''s phone. He was very curious about what his elder brother recorded on his phone.


    Tuanzi was also curious, abandoned his brown bear friend, sneaked around, then stood on tiptoe, poked out a head from behind the sofa, "Brother, what did you record?"


    Gu Cheng was not frightened at all, and calmly exposed the phone screen.


    "The station and time of your show.


    Gu Che performed on four TV stations in total, while Tuanzi performed on three TV stations. Unfortunately, the seven TV stations have no repetitions. However, the performance times of the seven programs did not repeat. As long as the timing was correct, they could watch the seven programs in full.


    The first show recorded on the phone was the opening show by Gu Che and others, a big chorus.


    Everyone is wearing red clothes, and the entire TV screen looks red.


    Duanzi didn''t go back, just hung on the back of the sofa, and found the second brother accurately.


    "Wow, the second brother is really the prettiest!"


    A bunch of beautiful men and women, she saw the second brother immediately.


    Someone''s tight lips stretched slightly, and there was a smile between his brows. Just from the corner of the eye, Gu Cheng took out another mobile phone to record, and his face changed slightly.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    After being educated by his younger siblings, the director, who was very frank, took it for granted: "Take a video and keep it as a souvenir."


    Gu Che looked at the haircut on TV that didn''t fit his aesthetics but was strictly required by the TV station, then at the overly festive red dress, and covered Gu Cheng''s phone with a slap, "No filming!"


    Tuanzi hung on the back of the sofa, observed his expression closely, and found that his ears were red to the neck, and immediately urged Gu Cheng, "Brother, pat, pat, Miao Miao help you hold him down!"


    She rolled over from behind the sofa, and curled up in Gu Che''s arms, blocking his gaze.


    Gu Che didn''t know whether to be happy or worried for a moment.


    Gu Cheng treats everyone equally, and after switching channels to see his sister''s performance, he also holds up his mobile phone.


    When I looked back inadvertently, I found that the seniors were more professional, holding the camera directly. Brothers like Ji Zhangzhuo and Zhen Hao Wei are more proficient and professional in using the camera than him.


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The martial arts performance that Tuanzi participated in was not the kind where someone sang at the front, and she performed in the back with some members of the martial arts association and martial arts school.


    According to the words of the head of the National Wushu Association, even if the TV station paid attention to martial arts in the past, they only let martial arts play a decorative role. They have many members who can be used as embellishments. But since Tuanzi''s popularity is so high, it is necessary to win a few programs for her to be the highly anticipated red flower.


    Therefore, Tuanzi''s three programs are all about her or members of the Wushu Association.


    They are not embellishments, but the center of the whole program, the soul of the program. They are the inheritors of traditional martial arts, and they will persevere on this road until they grow old, and hand over the heavy responsibility of inheritance to the next generation, just like President Ye and others handed over the heavy responsibility to them.


    As soon as midnight arrived, Tuanzi couldn''t wait to rush out.


    "Let''s go, let''s set off the fireworks!"


    Unless it is necessary for filming, Gu Cheng would never stay up late. But tonight he made an exception for his family, drove the car out, and took a few people who had no internal energy or low internal energy to the place where fireworks were allowed.


    The rest of the people who have internal strength enough to perform lightness kung fu all the way, quickly passed the courtyard wall or the branches.


    We passed too many places along the way, and it coincided with the New Year''s Eve, so there was so much noise everywhere, that none of the brothers and sisters realized that they were being photographed.


    When the group arrived at the place where the fireworks were set off and were having fun, the entry ''Tianyun School Disciple Qinggong Tuanjian'' quietly hung on the tail of the trending search list.


    At this moment, there are still several entries about dumplings on the hot search list.


    ¡¾You guys are amazing too, you can tell who it is only by taking the afterimage¡¿


    ¡¾Please, Third Senior Brother has natural white hair that ordinary people can¡¯t dye, okay¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion, I always feel that the third brother¡¯s hair is shining¡¿


    ¡¾Lighting effects! Lighting effects! ¡¿


    ¡¾Wooooow, Miao Miao is really great, she is so handsome dancing swords in the air on stage xx, wooooow, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so touched! ¡¿


    ¡¾The best program of the New Year''s Eve party in my mind! ¡¿


    ¡¾I still think she performed with other members of the association best. When they palmed at the same time, the hair of the audience in the front row flew up¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know what to say, just say Happy New Year¡¿


    ¡¾Happy New Year! ¡¿


    Even the system is immersed in the joy of the New Year''s Eve, and it is not as rigidly staring at the reputation as before.


    "I ordered it!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo lit the fireworks and ran back quickly.


    Tuanzi covered her little ears, looked up at the sky, and saw the fireworks blooming, forming the head of a little girl with cat ears.


    "Hey? Could it be Miao Miao?"


    "Not quite."


    Ji Zhangzhuo smiled and took out a cat ear headband, "You look like this when you put it on. No, it''s exactly the same."


    When he said this, he poked and glanced at Li Zhou secretly again, "Brother, if you are willing to touch your ears, brother can also customize a black panther firework, do you want it?"


    Li Zhou turned around directly, with his back to him, looking up at the sky.


    Ji Zhangzhuo curled his lips, not disappointed, turned around, intending to continue teasing his junior sister, but there was an extra head in front of him.


    "I...give...you...touch..."


    Yu Weixiao turned his body sideways, and motioned Ji Zhangzhuo to touch his ear with his eyes.


    "want...to...smoke..."


    Ji Zhangzhuo stared at his not-so-white ears for a few seconds, then turned and left.


    Che, what he likes are furry ears, not human ears.


    It was too late to play, and when Tuanzi woke up, it was already nine o''clock in the morning on New Year''s Day.


    Passing her hungry belly, she rushed into the bathroom to wash up, braided her hair indiscriminately, and ran to the first floor, only to see her two brothers staring at the TV screen.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, what are you watching? Is it a replay of the New Year''s Eve party? Which station is it?"


    She took a closer look and found that the TV had been switched to a local news channel, which was broadcasting local news, saying that someone found two unconscious people by a river on the outskirts of Jiang City.


    The camera of the TV station scanned the two people, and she was stunned when she saw their appearance clearly.


    ¡¾Guwu System: Miao Miao, I just found out that the prestige value is 1 billion. I automatically applied for the relevant procedures before. As soon as it reaches 1 billion, the headquarters will start to act! ¡¿

 Chapter 714： family reunion

    Chapter 714 A family reunion


    After the incident happened, Gu Feng, Jinlin and his wife realized that there is such a wonderful thing in the world.


    Fell into a river after being hunted down by a sasaeng fan. He thought he was going to die, but unexpectedly he woke up in a world with extremely advanced technology.


    Fortunately, the couple traveled together. Unfortunately, their half-year-old daughter was never by their side.


    The two are not people who only complain about others when they encounter danger.


    At the beginning of entering the different world, they comforted each other that their daughter must have crossed over together, but they were separated from them. They can settle down first. Only with money and contacts can they have a chance to find their daughter.


    Coincidentally, this technological world was once migrated due to the exhaustion of the resources of the mother star, and then there was an intelligent revolution, and many ancient cultures were lost.


    The two started their old business, one wrote the script and filmed it himself, and the other continued to be an actor. Because the content of the script is very appropriate to the traditional culture of the home planet, the two quickly became famous and successfully settled in the ordinary star.


    In the next few years, the two supported each other in a different world, and gradually became famous directors and film stars. They accumulated money and made many contacts, and finally they were able to find their daughter.


    It''s just that this world is too vast, with many garbage planets and abandoned planets. There are many refugees living on both planets, and crime breeds here.


    There is no trace of their daughter in the peaceful world, and they spent a lot of money searching in dark places, but there is still no trace of their daughter.


    The two had no choice but to comfort each other while searching for their daughter''s trace. Maybe the daughter traveled to another world and had a strange encounter. Even if she was only half a year old, she could survive smoothly. It''s just... it''s just them There is no day for the family of five to reunite.


    It was five and a half years since they traveled through time. On an ordinary day, when the couple got away from their busy work and had a simple meal together, they suddenly heard an emotionless mechanical sound.


    ¡¾Host Gu Miaomiao has successfully completed the task. As a reward, you have the opportunity to return to the original world to reunite with your three children. Please choose whether to accept. ¡¿


    This is the headquarters, to be precise, it is something that the total system 001 never told Gu Wu System and Gu Miaomiao.


    Gu Miaomiao has accumulated one billion reputation points as the host, and can get the whereabouts of her parents and the qualification to bring them back. However, the couple also have the right to refuse. Once it is rejected, it will be regarded as a successful reward, and the one billion reputation points will be wiped out.


    Fortunately, Gu Feng and Jin Lin chose to go home without hesitation.


    This technologically advanced world does have many conveniences, many new things make them dizzy, and even the benefits are much better than the original world.


    But no matter how good and prosperous they are, if the three children are not around, they will always feel that there is a piece of their heart missing.


    The couple quickly lost consciousness, and they appeared on the bank of a certain river in the original world in the blink of an eye.


    Five and a half years ago, when the car was chased by the illegitimate fan, the couple and their youngest daughter fell into the river, and a river branched from the lower reaches of the river. If you look closely at the location, the place where they fell into the river is the northern suburb of Jiangshi City. Five and a half years later, they appeared in the southern suburbs of Jiang City.


    Soon someone camping nearby found them.


    The vehicle of the local TV station is nearby, and the reporters are interviewing local residents live, recording all this truthfully.


    At first, only the locals of Jiang City saw the faces of the couple. Someone recognized them, but they still couldn''t believe it, so they tentatively posted it on the Internet.


    Shortly afterwards, several social software directly collapsed.


    Netizens were stuck for a long time, and finally they can click into the software.


    ¡¾Someone wake me up, has my idol really come back from the dead? My favorite director Jin Lin is back? ¡¿


    ¡¾Crack! Upstairs, are you awake?]


    ¡¾Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s possible that people are similar. It¡¯s not surprising. There are many similar people who have no blood relationship in the world. Just put on some makeup to make the fake ones look real¡¿


    ¡¾Those upstairs wanted to say that someone was trying to make fun of the dead and use the dead to gain popularity? Not to mention whether this couple will go to find the culprit at night, Gu Cheng and the others will not let this kind of person go alone¡¿


    ¡¾Speaking of Gu Cheng, don¡¯t the three of them come out and explain?¡¿


    ¡¾Is there such a possibility that Gu Yingdi really had an adventure and narrow escape? Everyone recalls that a year and a half ago, Miao Miao appeared in front of the public so abruptly. Now that a year and a half has passed, the couple has also returned. It should be normal, right? Maybe? ¡¿


    ¡¾If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were other vehicles on that bridge back then, and the vehicle¡¯s dashcam recorded that Gu Feng¡¯s family of three had fallen into the river, I would have thought it was a good show made up by the family themselves¡¿


    ¡¾Is there anyone who can explain it @ÎâÏþ@Óî½±¡¿


    ¡¾Crazy @Îâ¾°@ÓîÊ©¡¿


    ¡¾Everyone, don¡¯t get excited, give them some time to check¡¿


    ¡¾If, I said if, if Gu Feng and his wife really return safely, I can guarantee that this family will be a hot spot in the next month, or even a year! Resurrection from the dead, ah no, a miracle of escape from the dead! ¡¿


    When many social platforms collapsed, Tuanzi and the others were heading to the First Hospital of Jiang City.


    When getting into the car, the usually steady Gu Cheng''s hands were shaking.


    Ji Zhangzhuo couldn''t stand it anymore, so he took the initiative to act as a driver and sent the three brothers and sisters to the hospital.


    After the three got out of the car, he stayed in the car silently, never following him upstairs.


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, he thought that the three brothers and sisters should not want to be disturbed by others.


    The media is always one step ahead of the parties involved.


    When the three brothers and sisters arrived at the hospital, there were already reporters who had heard the news and wanted to interview them, and only a small number of them were reporters from serious media.


    Hospital security guards are desperately stopping them to prevent them from disturbing other patients.


    Seeing the group of people, the reporters couldn''t wait to turn the microphone over.


    "Are the couple found by the river Teacher Gu and Teacher Jin?"


    "How did you feel when you received the news?"


    "Some people suspect that this is a shocking lie fabricated by your family. What do you think about this?"


    The opinion of the three brothers and sisters is that Tuanzi suddenly turned around, clapped luckily, pushed the reporters out more than ten meters away, and took the lead in rushing into the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, the three of them looked at each other, and suddenly they didn''t dare to go forward.


    They want it to be true, but they are afraid it will be false.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: I have checked with the headquarters, and the headquarters has brought the person back. The ones in the ward are indeed your parents, don¡¯t be afraid¡¿


    Tuanzi is still very scared, but unlike the fear of her two brothers, she is even more afraid of not knowing how to get along with her parents.


    She was only half a year old when she traveled through time, and she didn''t remember the appearance and character of her parents at all, and she didn''t even know whether she had learned to call ''Mom and Dad''.


    If counted according to consciousness, maybe this is the first time she met her parents.


    The three of them were silent in the elevator, and when they got out of the elevator, Tuanzi took a deep breath.


    "Miao Miao go in and have a look first."


    The two brothers didn''t stop them, watching her knock on the door of the ward, and after getting permission, they carefully opened the door a crack, revealing that the door was staring at the people inside.


    Gu Che intentionally adjusted the atmosphere, and said in a low voice, "If the lights are dimmed, or keep flickering, and the inside is completely dark, then suddenly the door opens, and a pair of big eyes stare directly inside, wouldn''t it be scary? "


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    The young director glanced at his brother inexplicably.


    At this time, Tuanzi suddenly retracted his head, looked up at them, his little face was flushed.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Cheng vaguely got the desired result from this reaction.


    "It''s mom and dad!"


    She lowered her voice, and couldn''t help stomping excitedly.


    I have never been with my parents since I remembered it. I just glanced at it secretly, and the feeling of shyness suddenly came to my mind.


    The little heroine lost her courage, so she ran behind Gu Cheng and pushed him hard, "Brother, you are the bravest brother, why don''t you go in and say hello?"


    Gu Che imitated her actions, and stretched out his hand to push Gu Cheng, "Brother, you are the bravest brother..."


    He was stared at.


    Touching his nose, Gu Che said in a low voice, "I''m not, am I timid because of the closeness to my hometown?"


    Gu Cheng suspects that his younger brother learned idioms from his younger sister.


    Even if you are close to the hometown and feel timid, that is the emotion that parents should have.


    He took a deep breath, looked back at his younger brother and sister, pushed open the door, walked in, and closed the door behind his back.


    Unexpectedly, the brothers and sisters he would bring to the door: "..."


    Eyes wide open.


    Duanzi approached the door panel with a ''swoosh'', and put his little ears on it to eavesdrop.


    Gu Che hesitated for less than a second, and leaned over.


    However, the sound insulation effect of this hospital is actually pretty good. Gu Che could only hear a few simple words with all his concentration. He couldn''t help but look down at his sister, who was covering her mouth and snickering.


    "What did they say?" he said almost in a breathy voice.


    Tuanzi also said in a breathy voice, "Brother seems to be crying."


    Gu Che''s eyes widened.


    Brother is crying, I really want to see it!


    Seeing his desire, Tuanzi stood on tiptoe, unscrewed the door, and pushed Gu Che in, while she hid behind him, sneaking into the ward.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: If Big Brother knows that you have slandered him...¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: I won¡¯t be angry! ¡¿


    The system is speechless.


    Tuanzi tried his best to stay behind Gu Che, and when he heard Gu Che call ''Mom and Dad'', he really couldn''t hold back, and quietly poked his head out to peek, just in time to see Gu Feng Jinlin looking at him.


    Gu Cheng and Gu Feng have at least seven points of resemblance, but they have different temperaments. The son is calm and serious, not angry but powerful, and very reliable, but the father has a gentle temperament like jade, and he looks easy to talk to.


    Gu Che and Jin Lin are more similar, but their temperament is also different. Gu Che looked cool and flamboyant, but he was a little arrogant in private. Jin Lin is heroic, and her beautiful eyebrows are even a bit sharp.


    The gentle actor and capable director are looking at Tuanzi with red eyes.


    Tuanzi stared at them blankly. After a long time, she said in the expectant eyes of the couple, "Why doesn''t Miao Miao look like Mom and Dad?"


    Neither gentle and handsome like father, nor heroic and beautiful like mother.


    She puffed her face in doubt, "Is this, is that some kind of mutation?"


    The husband and wife are really close to the hometown, and their two sons were adults when they had an accident. They will see each other again, that is, they are jealous of each other, and the turbulent emotions are hidden in their hearts. This is the restraint of adults. But when he saw his daughter who had grown up to be delicate and lovely, his emotions became a little uncontrollable, and he wanted to rush out violently.


    The two held back their tears and didn''t want to cry in front of their daughter. But when they heard this question, they didn''t want to cry anymore. They just wanted to prove that they were indeed a family!


    The new article next door is trying to push PK today ("The genius doctor is four and a half years old, the big bosses of the whole dynasty dote on me"), if you are interested in the same type of cute baby group pet articles, you can bookmark it, thank you for your support~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 715： press conference

    Tuanzi distorted the original warm and tear-jerking painting style by himself.


    The system couldn''t help reminding her.


    ¡¾Don¡¯t forget, when you first came to this world, you were identified, of course you are their daughter¡¿


    Tuanzi looked innocent, [Miao Miao knows, Miao Miao just doesn¡¯t look like them, Miao Miao is not as good-looking as them]


    The system only took it as a compliment to the couple.


    However, it also suspects that the host is deliberately destroying the atmosphere, ¡¾You have replaced the lottery chances with photos of your parents many times before. You have seen them for a long time, and now you suspect it. Was it intentional? ¡¿


    Duanzi smirked. Knowing her system very well, I confirmed the guess, the host is deliberately destroying the atmosphere!


    She thought she was smirking at the system, but in reality she was smirking at Gu Feng and his wife.


    The couple naturally didn''t think their daughter was stupid, but instead thought she was cute and cute.


    Looking closely at my daughter, there is still baby fat on her face, she looks chubby, her eyes are big and bright, and she is radiant. She is a little shorter than her two brothers at this age, but it doesn''t matter, she is much cuter than her two brothers .


    Jin Lin, with a capable temperament, looked at it carefully for a while, and said firmly, "My daughter is more like me."


    Duanzi couldn''t help rubbing his face.


    Does it look like your mother? Why didn''t she see it?


    System: [When your baby fat is gone, it will look alike]


    Gu Feng''s smile stiffened slightly.


    It is true that he and his wife shared weal and woe, and their relationship is very good, but for this kind of thing, "Ask Xiao Cheng and Xiao Che, is Miao Miao more like me?"


    The former film king decisively dragged the two sons who were sitting on the sidelines into the water.


    The two people who were pulled into the water: "..."


    "Poof!"


    Tuanzi covered her small mouth and laughed.


    "Xiao Cheng! Xiao Che!"


    Her voice was not low and she called affectionately.


    "Look at this narrow temper." Jin Lin is still a little weak, and she will lean on the head of the bed, but her unwavering temperament is undoubtedly exposed, "It looks like me."


    Gu Feng and his two sons were silent.


    Although the relationship between their family and Mr. Jin is very bad, well, as Mr. Jin''s only daughter who refused to accept his arrangements for work and marriage, Jin Lin''s stubbornness is at least 70% like Mr. Jin. Similarly, she also learned the seriousness of Mr. Jin, and taught this seriousness to her eldest son.


    The word narrow has nothing to do with Jin Lin.


    Gu Feng coughed lightly, "Let''s leave the hospital earlier, so don''t cause trouble to the hospital."


    Have been away from this world for five and a half years, but he believes that the quality of some media will not increase with the passage of time. It''s like year after year, some people only grow old but not brains.


    After the news spreads for a while, the hospital will be surrounded by the media, which will only cause great distress to the hospital, patients and their families.


    "Then change to another hospital."


    Gu Cheng didn''t seem to hear the word ''discharged''.


    "I contacted a private hospital."


    Gu Feng and Jin Lin waved their hands at the same time, "Don''t be so troublesome, we are in good health."


    Gu Cheng suffered from indirect tinnitus, so he went out to make a phone call.


    As soon as the person left, the couple complained to each other.


    "I definitely learned your stubbornness." When Gu Feng said this, he didn''t dare to look into Jin Lin''s eyes.


    Jin Lin sneered, and Gu Feng immediately changed his words.


    Soon, the two felt a burning gaze, turned their heads and found their daughter lying at the end of the bed, looking at them with a smile.


    "Mom and Dad, your relationship is good."


    Duanzi''s little face was flushed, and she stretched out her paws to cover her eyes.


    "Can''t see can''t see."


    Husband and wife: "..."


    The two glared at Gu Che who was watching the show at the same time, "Who taught her?"


    Gu Che spread his hands, "You don''t know about Miao Miao''s experience. Anyway, she is now very strong in martial arts and has good hearing. Believe it or not, as long as she wants to, she can hear the voices on this floor clearly?"


    The couple instantly understood.


    No one taught it, it was purely because my daughter was too good at hearing and listened to too much gossip.


    The two were a little worried about their daughter''s education.


    In fact, this kind of worry is superfluous. After all, the Guwu system is always watching the host, knowing that there are some things that the host cannot hear, and will make her withdraw her attention in time.


    Gu Cheng''s work efficiency has always been high, and he is considerate. Soon the couple were transferred to a hospital closer to Jiang Shuiyundu.


    Although the couple didn''t really want to stay in the hospital and wanted to go home to accompany their children, Gu Cheng gave a good reason.


    "Different worlds have different environments. If you leave for five and a half years and then come back, you may not be acclimatized."


    The same country is prone to acclimatization from the south to the north, let alone different worlds?


    The couple was convinced.


    Just before Gu Cheng left the ward, the couple said in unison, "Xiao Cheng, you have worked hard these few years."


    A few days later, Gu Feng and his wife ended the observation period, were successfully discharged from the hospital, and returned to Jiangshui Yundu after a long absence.


    In the past few days, Duan Xiayou and others moved to another villa in Yundu, Jiangshui.


    In fact, the house they bought with the antiques brought by Tantaiyi had already been remodeled and ventilated. It''s just that the life experiences of the senior brothers are extremely rough. Compared with relatives who are connected by blood, they have a better relationship with the same family and are more willing to live together.


    When the brothers moved out, Gu Cheng stopped them.


    Ji Zhangzhuo explained on behalf of several senior brothers: "Your parents just came back, and it takes time to adapt. Our daily fights will affect their rest. What''s more, our residence is only a few hundred meters away, and we come here every day. It¡¯s a waste of money. After all, no one is willing to give up on your craftsmanship, big brother.¡±


    Gu Cheng: "..."


    In the next few days, Gu Feng, his wife, several children, and senior brothers brainstormed, and weaved a story based on Tuanzi''s previous experience with others.


    Because the headquarters revealed their identities when transmitting the couple, the couple also knew the existence of the system. It''s just a pity that they also have a confidentiality agreement with the headquarters, and they can''t tell the two sons and senior brothers.


    They can only share the things they travel through.


    "Oh," Tuanzi raised his claws, "Brother Wangchao already knows that we are time-traveling."


    Several brothers immediately looked at Ning Jixiu.


    The handsome Demon Cult leader dissatisfied: "It''s not my fault that I grew up suddenly, I have to blame those human traffickers!"


    Because he grew up in front of Gu Wangchao, Tuanzi and the others racked their brains but couldn''t come up with a reasonable reason, so they simply broke the jar and told Gu Wangchao about their crossing. As for whether he believed it or not, that''s another story.


    The original intention of the system is not to want too many people to know about time travel.


    The more people who know about it, the more people will question the rules of this world, and the more unstable the world will be.


    It''s just that when the host pitifully used the lottery chance to exchange energy to maintain the stability of the rules, it softened again.


    According to the calculations, besides the person involved, Gu Cheng, Gu Che brothers and Gu Wangchao were the people who knew the truth thoroughly.


    Gu Chi and Wen Li were the ones who vaguely guessed about this matter.


    Before getting permission, Gu Wangchao would not reveal this matter at will, even if he was kissing his eldest brother.


    The question before these people is whether to tell Tuanzi thoroughly about the time travel.


    "Uncle and aunt," this time Ji Zhangzhuo didn''t have the cheek to call his parents with his junior sister, he looked at Gu Feng and Jin Lin, "Can you hear my opinion?"


    The two looked at him seriously.


    "I think," Ji Zhangzhuo rarely showed a serious smile, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes, "For Second Uncle Miao Miao and the others, what you have experienced in the past is not important, what is important is that you came back safely and will Stay here forever, don''t you?"


    Gu Feng exhaled foul air.


    "You''re right, I was thinking too much."


    What Ji Zhangzhuo wants to express is very simple. If these few people ask, then they will say it, if they don¡¯t ask, then they will not say it. For Gu Rui and the others, the safety of the eldest brother and sister-in-law is the most important thing.


    After thinking it over, Gu Feng and Jin Lin found a time to meet with their younger siblings and sister-in-law.


    This time, they will not bring the juniors there.


    As soon as they left, Tuanzi pressed **** Ji Zhangzhuo, who was sitting in an idle posture.


    "Junior Sister?"


    The baby-faced young man was puzzled, "What are you doing? Are you trying to make me shorter in this way? Even if I get shorter, you won''t be able to grow taller."


    Tuanzi puffed up his face, "That''s not it!"


    She stood on tiptoe and hugged Ji Zhangzhuo''s head.


    "Miao Miao wants to say, second senior brother, you still have us, we are forever family!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo was very moved, so moved that he cried out.


    "Speaking of it, don''t pull my hair! I''m going to be bald, I''m really going to be bald! Brother, are you just looking at me like this?"


    Gu Feng Jinlin held a press conference seven days after he was rescued.


    Because of the advance notice, when the live broadcast room opened, the audience instantly crowded the live broadcast room.


    The organizer urgently expanded the capacity.


    ¡¾It''s a real person, it''s actually a real person! ¡¿


    ¡¾To be honest, it¡¯s been seven days, but I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming, it¡¯s too unreal¡¿


    ¡¾Maybe this world is fantasy¡¿


    ¡¾Don¡¯t you think the couple¡¯s skin has gotten better and looked younger in the past five and a half years¡¿


    ¡¾Listen to what these two people said, the story experience is similar to that of Miao Miao. Could it be that there are really many out-of-world experts living in seclusion in deep mountains and old forests in this world? ¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, unless I see with my own eyes that a master outside the world, such as Miao Miao¡¯s master, can cultivate so many outstanding disciples, the master must be very powerful¡¿


    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious or not, but I must be very old¡¿


    ¡¾The one in front, I don¡¯t know if a person with high internal strength can maintain a youthful appearance¡¿


    ¡¾Wow, it¡¯s so bloody, the two of them lost their memory, so they were delayed in the mountains for a long time¡¿


    ¡¾These two people are so popular now, have you considered going back to their old jobs¡¿


    ¡¾Actors are all in the past tense, the entertainment circle is updated so fast, fans from back then have already climbed the wall¡¿


    ¡¾Climbing the wall belongs to climbing the wall, but Teacher Gu is my life''s destiny! ¡¿


    ¡¾Original+1¡¿


    ¡¾Director Jin hurry up and make a film, I will definitely bring my family and my mouth to support the film you make! ¡¿


    Beishi, a private house.


    Jin Jing''s family is watching the live broadcast on TV.


    The sound was turned up loud enough to reach the balcony.


    The gray-haired Mr. Jin leaned on a chair, reading a newspaper.


    Jin Chunting looked at the balcony several times, and found that grandpa had never flipped through the newspaper.

 Chapter 716： Miao Miao: Complain to parents

    Even if a press conference was held and the experience of narrow escape was briefly explained, there were still many people who were curious about Gu Feng and his wife.


    In the past week of the press conference, the enthusiasm about them has not decreased but increased, and many people have mentioned again the matter of Gu Miaomiao''s return a year and a half ago.


    Many people coveted the heat and threw olive branches at the couple one after another.


    Those who sincerely want to do an exclusive interview can do it live or recorded. Some are more tactful, worrying that their work ability will deteriorate, and invite them to participate in variety shows. Some directly handed in scripts and invited them to act as directors and starring roles, and there were many big productions among them.


    The domestic regulations on cancellation of household registration of missing persons are very clear.


    If the missing person has been missing for four years, he can apply to the court to declare the missing person dead after the four-year period expires, and the court can cancel his household registration after the declaration.


    If the missing person is missing due to an accident, he can apply to the court for death after two years. If the accident is proved by the relevant authorities that the missing person cannot survive, he can apply to the court for death at any time.


    Generally speaking, only when the property distribution of the missing person is involved, the property heir will pay extra attention to the timing to apply for the death of the missing person.


    The three of Gu Feng disappeared by accident, and the Gu Cheng brothers cared more about the safety of their family members than their property. Their family didn''t have those strange relatives who came to instigate them, so even though Gu Feng and the other three kept disappearing, they never canceled their accounts.


    This is also convenient for Gu Miaomiao to use her original identity when she returns after four years of disappearance, and it is also convenient for Gu Feng and his wife to return after five and a half years of disappearance and use their original identities directly.


    The couple even directly used their original mobile phone number and social account number, but this also made it easier for people in the circle to contact them.


    At the moment, before the new year, Gu Cheng ran to promote the movie, and Gu Che was busy attending parties and other programs, as well as the magazine shoots he had accumulated before.


    Some of the brothers have jobs and some have not yet figured out the direction of their work, so they come to find the junior sisters every day.


    Tuanzi no longer needs to accumulate too many reputation points besides practicing martial arts to upgrade to a martial arts master. He is happy to stay at home with his parents and seniors every day.


    At the moment, Tuanzi is playing Rubik''s Cube with Jin Lin, Gu Feng is sitting on the sofa screening information, Ning Jixiu and Yu Weixiao are watching TV.


    "We''re definitely coming back."


    After flipping through the information, Gu Feng suddenly said such a sentence to Jin Lin.


    Jin Lin, who played Rubik''s Cube with her daughter, understood it in seconds.


    They don''t plan to give up their careers just because they have lived in the interstellar age for five and a half years. Rather, it was because of that wonderful encounter that they planned to continue their careers.


    In the interstellar era, most of the films they shot were traditional culture films. But after they came back, they wanted to make movies in that sci-fi world even more.


    Five and a half years of experience is enough to give them some understanding of related fields. Even bolder, they may be able to provide some advice to domestic experts in related fields.


    Since he wants to return to the entertainment industry, he naturally needs to send a signal to the outside world. The first program I participated in, the first film I shot was the signal, and I needed to choose carefully. And for the chosen side, this is great heat.


    Jin Lin nodded, "You choose."


    After finishing speaking, she saw Tuanzi looking up at them, smiled and pinched Tuanzi''s face.


    Gu Feng was full of envy.


    He looked away, lowered his head and flicked on the screen, "How about the program on Pineapple TV? Lao Ai has opened a new indoor talk show."


    Jin Lin: "Old Ai? Ai Zhen? That''s fine..."


    Tuanzi pricked up his ears, his face full of vigilance.


    "No, no, no, Ai Zhen can''t!"


    She waved her hands vigorously.


    The couple and the two senior brothers looked at her suspiciously.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Gu Feng smiled and said: "It seems that you know him, he is our old friend for many years. When we are away, your elder brother and second brother should have contacts with him."


    Tuanzi slumped, and said old-fashionedly, "Yeah, we have a relationship, and my brother was almost cheated."


    She couldn''t help curling her lips, "Dad, your old friend is really a conscientious person!"


    As she spoke, she stretched out her claws, and drew a little distance between the thumb and index finger of her right hand, "So many consciences."


    Gu Feng stared at the less than one centimeter gap, restrained his gentleness, "What did he do?"


    Jin Lin glanced at her husband and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Everyone said that Gu Yingdi had a very good temper and never quarreled with others. But when this seemingly good-tempered person really gets angry, that''s the worst thing to deal with.


    Duanzi has always been good at sensing the emotions of others. Seeing that Gu Feng was standing by her side, she immediately ran over and sat next to him, complaining in a small mouth, with a skillful posture.


    After all, she was bullied outside before, and that''s how she complained to Master.


    "Isn''t the second brother a judge of "Journey to the Stars"? He''s too honest..."


    This is what happened early last year.


    At that time, the talent show "Journey to the Stars" entered the second half, and because Gu Che refused to give the promotion card to Zhou Yan, he was tricked by Zhou Yan''s boss and the program crew.


    The malicious editing by the program group caused Gu Che to be hacked by netizens for a long time.


    Gu Cheng couldn''t bear it anymore, so he asked Ai Zhen, the deputy director of Pineapple TV, to help him get the original video of "Journey to the Stars" and help his brother clarify, but he owed Ai Zhen a favor because of this.


    Then Ai Zhen asked Gu Cheng to take his younger sister to the outdoor reality show "Let''s Go Adventures" on Pineapple TV. Regardless of the fact that Tuanzi has just finished a show, it is easy to be criticized for seamlessly participating in another cute baby variety show.


    During the show, Ai Zhen and the director he favored didn''t care about the safety of the guests at all. In addition, at one point, they tried to use Gu Cheng''s seriousness to create a topic, trying to portray him as a strict and unpleasant parent image.


    Duanzi¡¯s small expressions are rich.


    She even imitated what the original "Let''s Go Adventures" director said in the bathroom.


    Little Rouzhuo slapped the sofa angrily, "Dad, do you think he is very naughty?"


    With a sullen face, Gu Feng patted her little head, "Dad knows, Dad won''t cooperate with him."


    He had no expression on his face, but his heart was already filled with anger.


    He and Ai Zhen have been friends for many years. In order to help his friend gain a firm foothold on the TV station, he sometimes takes time out of his busy schedule to participate in the other party''s program. If the other party asks hard, he may also participate in a movie that he would not have appeared in originally.


    The two are good friends, if we really want to talk about favors, then Ai Zhen must owe him a lot of favors.


    Five and a half years ago, he had an accident. Turning around, his youngest son went to a talent show, made his debut, and officially entered the entertainment industry. Due to emotion and reason, Ai Zhen should take care of his son a little bit.


    What''s more, "Journey to the Stars" was originally a program on Pineapple TV. At that time, Ai Zhen was already the deputy director, and getting the original video of the program was just a matter of effort. Even if Ai Zhen really wanted to, he could have said hello when the program crew wanted to cheat Gu Che, or when Gu Che was recording that program.


    Okay, even if Ai Zhen insists on saying one size fits all. The favor he owed to Gu Feng was only returned to Gu Feng, and he didn''t need to help Gu Feng''s son. Or retort with the words "how can human favors be used to insult pure friendship?"


    Then, after he helped Gu Cheng get the video, Gu Cheng did owe him a favor, and he should pay it back.


    Therefore, when Ai Zhen invited Gu Cheng, who has never been on a variety show, to participate in "Adventure Together", bringing a little heat to the show that is likely to be suspended, and Gu Cheng also agreed, the favor transaction ended up.


    But because Ai Zhen is Gu Cheng''s elder, relying on Gu Cheng''s debt of favor, he not only wants to gather popularity, but also ignores the safety of Gu Cheng and Tuanzi on the show, and regardless of Gu Cheng''s reputation, stepping on him to create popularity. , then he should have thought that Gu Feng would break with him for the sake of the child.


    Gu Feng has seen a lot of people like this, but when he had no accident and had a very good relationship with Ai Zhen, he really didn''t see that Ai Zhen was such a person.


    And he could almost imagine Ai Zhen''s mental activities at that time.


    Ai Zhen can rely on the friendship of the older generation to get close to Gu Cheng and Gu Che, but he does not accept that Gu Cheng and Gu Che ask him for help with the friendship of his father. Even if he stepped on this junior, he was not afraid of Gu Feng''s anger, after all, at that time, Ai Zhen thought that Gu Feng had passed away.


    And now?


    Gu Feng is back.


    Ai Zhen came over with a shy face to make friends, and the text messages were all called ''brother'' or something like that.


    Gu Feng will not be too cursing after all, he said angrily, "I have never seen such a brazen person!"


    Tuanzi nodded vigorously, "Shameless!"


    Jin Lin tidied up the toys slowly, and said seemingly casually, "If you want to get revenge on someone, hurting the other person''s body is the easiest way to get revenge. The more the other party wants something, the more you will not let the other party get it. Giving the other party hope, and Let the other party despair, this kind of mental torture, psychological devastation, can relieve the anger. Husband, don''t you think so?"


    It was Gu Feng''s turn to nod vigorously.


    "My wife, you are right."


    Tuanzi suddenly shivered.


    She glanced at Jin Lin quietly, and the other party noticed her gaze, and turned her head to show a gentle smile.


    Tuanzi couldn''t help shrinking his neck, and from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the eighth and ninth brothers who were fighting, and they were much better behaved.


    There are a lot of people who want to catch up with Gu Feng. He went out and had a few meals before he got the news he wanted.


    "No wonder it''s in such a hurry," he explained while handing the small cake he bought to his daughter, "The director of their station is sick, and the treatment period is too long. The higher-ups plan to change the director. He is one of the candidates."


    Tuanzi took the small cake and was puzzled while tearing it apart, "The plot is so familiar."


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: You forgot, a year and a half ago, the old director of Pineapple TV was retiring, and he and another deputy director were candidates. At that time, he wanted to rely on "Let''s go on an adventure" to add a bargaining chip, and he did not hesitate to show his true nature to your elder brother]


    It¡¯s just that Director Li, whom Ai Zhen trusted at the time, was too unreliable. He disregarded the safety of the guests for the sake of popularity, which aroused public outrage. Wu Ti''s son, Wu Yu, was injured in the first two periods, and he kept silent. Later, he chose the right time to deal a fatal blow to Li Zhi.


    The director of the show was changed, and Ai Zhen was also criticized, and missed the position of director.


    One and a half years later, the new director gave up the position due to illness, so Ai Zhen naturally wanted to fight for it again.


    It just so happened that Ai Zhen and a certain director prepared an indoor talk show. If the first episode could invite actor Gu, who escaped from death, the show would be a hit.


    Tuanzi listened to the system review last year, kept his hands and mouth, and soon became a little cat.


    Gu Feng stared at her little face and smiled, his tone was indescribably gentle, but there was another bit of suppressed anger beneath the gentleness, "I''ve asked, his competitor also has a talk show. That show It has been running for four years, and the ratings are getting lower and lower. If it can¡¯t be brought back to life, the show will be completely suspended.¡±


    The former actor laughed and said: "This show reminds me of returning from the dead. Your mother and I narrowly escaped death. We are the most suitable guests."


    Duanzi puts most of his attention on the cake.


    Same as before, if you are bullied, you should report to Master, and the rest of the matter will be handled by Master.


    She answered vaguely.


    On the contrary, the system is quite emotional, [If the program is brought back to life, and the deputy director is promoted because of this, Ai Zhen will be angry and have a psychological shadow]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: He is too greedy, Master said, greedy people will suffer the consequences themselves. Hey, did I use the idiom correctly again? ¡¿

 Chapter 717： Miao Miao: We are all careful

    Chapter 717 Miao Miao: We are all narrow-minded


    The computer is playing an indoor interview variety show that is not very popular at the moment.


    However, this low popularity has become a thing of the past.


    Since the official announcement that the guests of this episode are Gu Feng and Jin Lin, the popularity of the show has skyrocketed. During the waiting days, the audience watched the previous recordings by the way.


    And when it came to today''s live broadcast, the audience who came after hearing the news directly crowded the live broadcast room. The program also set a record in the history of Pineapple TV''s live broadcast program. The show that was supposed to end has ushered in a new life, which just fits the life experience of the guests in this issue.


    As long as the program group can maintain half of today''s popularity in the days to come, there is hope to return to Pineapple TV''s flagship program.


    People in the program group were laughing, and Ai Zhen, who was smoking in front of the computer, swept everything down on the table.


    "On purpose! He must have done it on purpose!"


    Ai Zhen stared at Gu Feng on the screen.


    His old friend was as gentle as ever, and seemed to have a good temper. Many barrages were nostalgic for the days when Gu Feng participated in the show.


    But today''s appearance is enough to prove that his old friend just looks good-tempered.


    Yes, as an old friend, how could he not know about Gu Feng? However, back then he was sure that Gu Feng would have no chance of surviving, so he would bully his two remaining sons.


    "No, that''s not bullying," Ai Zhen still doesn''t feel that he chose the wrong method at the beginning, "I''m an elder, isn''t it right for the elders to educate the younger?"


    That Gu Che, debuted on a talent show, became a top idol, and transformed into a powerful actor. Because of Gu Peihai''s escort, Gu Che has suffered some losses, but in general, he can continue to walk the path he wants to go without giving up too much bottom line, which is luckier than many people in the circle.


    This is a clear stream that is incompatible with the entertainment industry.


    "I just taught him how to survive in the entertainment industry. How long can that Gu Peihai protect him?"


    Ai Zhen completely forgot that Gu Feng was the only one in the Gu family who fought alone when he entered the circle, and suffered too much. Therefore, when his nephew Gu Peihai entered the circle, he sincerely helped the other party to block many plots, so that the other party could perform as much as possible without forgetting the original intention, and finally became the three-gold actor.


    And Gu Peihai obviously reciprocated, even if his uncle Gu Feng was not alive, he would try his best to help his cousin.


    The opposite is Ai Zhen.


    Gu Feng also helped Ai Zhen a lot, but after Gu Feng''s accident, Ai Zhen didn''t want the two juniors to ask him for help through their father''s friendship. But on the other hand, once there is a need on his side, he will contact the two juniors. After all, at that time, Gu Cheng had already become a director who won an international award, and Gu Che was a top-notch director with masterpieces.


    Years ago, Ai Zhen couldn''t see this clearly. Years later, he still couldn''t see clearly. At this moment, I was yelling in front of the computer without any manners.


    But Gu Feng saw him clearly, not only did he stop seeing him, but he also took advantage of this show to take revenge.


    Even his friends must not hurt his son and daughter.


    Afterwards, Gu Feng and another deputy director had frequent exchanges, and they reached out to each other for several cooperations.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Feng to hear the good news. After the current director stepped down due to illness, the deputy director was promoted. As for Ai Zhen, he is still the deputy director. And the deputy director transferred from other places is younger than him, more talented than him, and has more masterpieces than him.


    In the future, when the director of the station retires or is transferred, Ai Zhen will most likely still miss the position of director. As for the next competition, he is getting old and going to retire.


    Maybe until retirement, he is just a vice.


    Having worked hard for most of my life, I couldn''t get the position I wanted.


    Gu Feng, who took revenge for his son and daughter and went back, received a big hug from his daughter.


    The dumpling was hanging on him, and he gave a thumbs up happily.


    "You are worthy of being my father, we are just as narrow-minded!"


    Gu Feng: "..."


    The actor Gu ignored the strange description and hugged his daughter contentedly.


    The picture is very warm, but not long after, a sigh came from the opposite sofa.


    Gu Feng couldn''t ignore the other party, so he could only ask his daughter, "What''s wrong with your ninth brother?"


    Tuanzi looked back at Yu Weixiao who was sitting on the sofa dejectedly.


    Yu Weixiao ate the meals cooked by Zhen Hao Wei many times, and the influence of the sloth blood on him became weaker and weaker. Even if he didn''t eat those meals today, he still spoke a little slower than an ordinary person, and he wouldn''t be as easy to accumulate anger when communicating with him as before.


    "Oh, Brother Ninth," because his parents knew that these brothers were time-traveling, Tuanzi didn''t hide it, "he''s worried about making money."


    Among so many senior brothers, only fifth senior brother Dong Mendong wants to lie down and doesn''t want to work. But he and Sixth Senior Brother Dongmenxi share the same body. If Dongmenxi worked hard, it means he worked hard, and it is even more natural for him to perform poorly.


    Other senior brothers came to modern times, and they all know the use of money. Everyone is young, so we can''t really rely on the younger sister''s family to support us, can we?


    The few brothers who came in front set a good example, and most of the younger brothers followed suit.


    Like Li Zhou is not only a food broadcaster, but also a fitness anchor, and occasionally accepts invitations from the city and the province to accompany athletes. With such a non-participating but high-strength training partner, those athletes are full of fighting spirit, as if they have been beaten.


    Since Dongmenxi performed magic tricks on stage, she seems to have gotten the hang of it. Afterwards, the research and development of abilities has mostly developed in this direction. Now she is a well-known magician. There is no loophole in his magic. Many netizens were not convinced, but insisted on watching his show, vowing to find out the flaws.


    The killer weapon in the doomsday era has become a magician in the peaceful era. No matter what the old organization thinks, the group and the others are very satisfied.


    Zhen Hao Wei is a food anchor, and because of his outstanding performance in love observation variety shows, he is often invited to live variety shows. The types of these variety shows are not fixed, and the purpose of everyone watching his shows is just that one day he will use physiognomy to dig out a big melon, so that everyone can eat satisfactorily.


    As for Ning Jixiu, he and Yu Weixiao used to stay together with his junior sister every day, eating, drinking and watching TV.


    It just so happened that Jin Lin decided to prepare a movie. She and Gu Feng decided to make a sci-fi movie based on the world they lived in. It''s just that shooting science fiction movies is too risky, and some investors are hesitant. It''s just because Gu Feng Jinlin already has strength, and now the popularity is high, everyone is willing to take risks, provided that she wants to take another movie.


    It just so happens that the other movie is a light comedy in ancient costumes, and the villain in it is a demon cult leader. This leader''s appearance can be called a national beauty, but his personality is ostentatious and narcissistic. He pays attention to ostentation wherever he goes, and likes some gorgeous things. He is a funny villain.


    And the character of this character almost overlaps with Ning Jixiu.


    After losing a bet with Ji Zhangzhuo, Ning Jixiu joined the group with a low salary.


    Yesterday he called Tuanzi to complain, saying that Jin Lin was a devil in the crew, and that he, the majestic leader of the Demon Cult, actually started to be afraid of an ordinary human being.


    In any case, Ning Jixiu''s work for several months has been settled. Moreover, he rescued two beggars before, indirectly allowing the police to discover that the heat of the traffickers'' lair was still there. Tian Yunpai occasionally releases gorgeous videos related to him.


    Before the movie is released, he can bring a wave of enthusiasm for free.


    The people who were lying down together also went to work, and Yu Weixiao, who was doing things slowly, felt a sense of crisis.


    It''s just that he held the computer to check during the day, and thought over and over in bed at night, but he didn''t think of a good idea.


    At this time, the younger sister and the younger sister''s father are happily hugging each other, but he only feels that he has been separated from the modern society for too long, and he is useless.


    "Want to work?"


    After listening to his daughter, Gu Feng rubbed his chin, "I remember that your ninth senior brother performed infinite reincarnation in a horror game before? You should have developed a lot of skills to successfully leave the game."


    Gu Feng has a hobby of reading, and knows the settings of many infinite stream novels. Like some infinite stream novels, the players in it are forced to become all-rounders. It can not only survive in the wild, but also fight monsters. If you can play the role in the dungeon, you can reason the plot, and you can use tactics to win over or alienate NPCs and even players.


    "Ah this..."


    Tuanzi felt embarrassed for Senior Brother Jiu.


    "Senior brother has the blood of a sloth. After opening the blood, he has unlimited defense. Sometimes he encounters mid- and low-level monsters. It doesn''t matter to stand there and let the opponent attack."


    Gu Feng vaguely understood.


    "It''s time to pass the customs, right?"


    "Dog?" Tuanzi turned his head to look at Da Conghui passing by, with a puzzled face, "Does it have anything to do with dogs?"


    Gu Feng stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch her face.


    "Miao Miao, you are too cute, aren''t you?"


    "Use your mouth but not your hands!"


    Tuanzi pulled Gu Feng''s hand hard, but didn''t dare to use too much force.


    Gu Feng: "Then let him write a book. He will use the first person to write about his experiences. As long as he has enough sense of substitution, even if the writing is a bit poor, people will buy it. Well, first choose a website and register a pseudonym." It seems that there are very few first-person novels in infinite stream novels, maybe he can set off a wave of trends."


    Duanzi''s eyes lit up.


    "You can also ask Brother Wen Li for advice!"


    Gu Feng nodded, and at the same time sighed in his heart.


    When his daughter mentioned his cousin Wen Li, he inevitably thought of his wife''s relatives.


    The brother-in-law contacted him, hoping that the two families would meet to celebrate. It''s just that, the brother-in-law hinted that Mr. Jin might also go.


    Although it has been a long time since the last meeting, Gu Feng still remembers the attitude of Old Master Jin towards him. Oh, Mr. Jin''s attitude towards Jin Lin is also very bad.


    Before when his son was young, Mr. Jin didn''t want to see them, which made his son angry. Do you want to bring your daughter to the door this time to be angry?


    After returning, Gu Feng and his wife made up for their son and daughter''s works, but after all, time was limited, and Jin Chunting was a veterinarian at the time, and only accidentally appeared in the first few episodes, so Gu Feng still didn''t know that Tuanzi had been with Mr. Jin for a long time. Have confronted many times.


    He was entangled, and threw the problem to his wife, and the wife was also tangled, and threw the problem to him.


    well.


    Tuanzi tilted his head, looked at Gu Feng who was suddenly a little sad, thought about it, didn''t think about it, and secretly contacted his eldest brother who was on the road show outside.


    She spoke quickly and told all the recent things.


    "Brother, you are the smartest, do you know why Dad is distressed?"


    Gu Cheng lived up to his sister''s expectations, and quickly found the point.


    "It should be related to grandpa."


    "Grandpa? Grandpa?"


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "That''s right, Miao Miao has been too busy recently, so I haven''t contacted him, and I haven''t supervised him to practice Tai Chi Sword and Tai Chi Fist."


    She quickly made a decision, "Just ask him later, if he behaves badly, Miao Miao will laugh at him loudly, hahaha!"


    Gu Cheng: "..." He suddenly felt that his parents'' worries were completely unnecessary.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 718： Miao Miao: Smart as a Heroine

    Chapter 718 Miao Miao: Smart as a Heroine


    A restaurant in Jiang City.


    In the private room, Jin Chunting, who has a gentle temperament, looked towards the door from time to time.


    Jin Chunchao, who was sitting next to him playing with his mobile phone, said helplessly, "Brother, what are you in a hurry for?"


    "It''s not urgent."


    Jin Chunting touched his nose in embarrassment.


    "Just worried about whether they will come."


    When he said this, he lowered his voice and didn''t look at Mr. Jin who was resting on the sofa in the box.


    At this moment, Gu Zhuo and Gu Li were sitting on both sides of Mr. Jin. One obediently and cowardly lowered his head, accepting the teachings of his grandfather, while the other was impatient, but he didn''t get up and leave.


    Master Jin is very satisfied with Gu Zhuo''s career, but he is not satisfied with his character. However, knowing that the second daughter and second son-in-law were very dissatisfied with this grandson, and once hoped that he would give up archaeology and change to finance, he blamed the failure of his grandson''s education on the two parents.


    Sitting on the side sofa were Wen Qi and Wen Li brothers who had been urgently called back. Unlike their anxious parents, they prepared gifts calmly. One prepared the latest biscuits, and the other took out a newly written children''s story.


    Seeing his younger brother holding the printed document with relish, Wen Qi couldn''t hold back, "Are you sure this is a warm children''s story?"


    "Of course, I not only studied all of Xiao Li''s works, but also read all the children''s literature on the market. And it''s been so long, I have figured out Miao Miao''s reading habits."


    At first glance, it sounds very reliable, but Wen Qi knows that his younger brother is a little unreliable.


    Wen Qi still wanted to question a few more words, Wen Li immediately turned his head and said to Jin Yue who was beside him, "Mom, my brother said he regretted it, and he feels very lonely recently, willing to..."


    Wen Qi pinched him hard.


    Wen Li turned around with a smile that everything was under control.


    It''s just that Jin Yue, who is urging the marriage, is not someone he can control.


    "Oh, your brother is willing to go on a blind date again? What about you? You are old and have a successful career. It''s time to start a family..."


    Wen Li''s smile froze.


    Wen Qi sneered: "If you burn yourself, you deserve it."


    Not long after, Gu Zhuo''s parents also arrived. Seeing the two sons, they were a little embarrassed, but they didn''t dare to say anything when Mr. Jin was there, so they could only inquire about Gu Feng''s family with Jin Chunting.


    "Little sister, she..." Jin Xuan rejoiced and sighed.


    Jin Chunting can tolerate people like Mr. Jin, and is even more gentle and polite when facing these elders who are influenced by Mr. Jin and whose personality has developed in other directions.


    Xu Shi Jin Chunting mentioned Tuanzi''s family, Jinyue and his wife didn''t care about urging the marriage, so they also sat down.


    In the blink of an eye, Jin Chunting was surrounded by elders.


    Jin Chunchao played with his mobile phone, looked up at his surrounded brother, with a little impatience between his brows.


    Sometimes, he felt that his brother was too good-tempered. As for these parents who are deeply influenced by grandpa, they are quite bullying.


    If he really felt guilty for his sister-in-law''s family, he should have come to the door like a parent, but he had to wait for his brother and father to show up.


    Fortunately, this scene did not last long.


    Just because Jin Lingxiao and Jin Shilin came.


    The two parents did not come out of the institute because the research project needed to be kept secret. Jin Yu took the time to call Jin Lin, and made many calls to his two sons.


    Jin Shilin is naturally willing to go out, he and his cousin have a very good relationship. But Jin Lingxiao still just wanted to stay at home. Jin Juan had to threaten him with his figure, and then let Jin Lingxiao go out with his brother.


    On the way, Jin Lingxiao kept muttering, "Dad is too naive, he actually threatened me with figurines!"


    Jin Shilin pushed his glasses and sneered, "Are you not naive if you can be threatened because of a figure?"


    Jin Lingxiao immediately changed his words: "Dad is too despicable and shameless. Could it be that he used despicable and shameless to chase after his mother?"


    Jin Shilin: "..." He really wanted the father who was studying somewhere far away to hear the filial speech of this filial son.


    Before entering the private room, Jin Lingxiao could still babble a few words, but as soon as he entered the private room and was watched by relatives all over the room, he quickly sounded the alarm in his brain.


    So many people means a lot of social interaction, this is to kill him as an otaku!


    Can''t social interaction disappear from this world?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go out, as long as there is no one in the place to go.


    As soon as he entered the box, Jin Lingxiao treated himself as a gecko and stuck himself on the wall, with his back to everyone.


    Jin Shilin, who was deeply ashamed, walked away from him directly.


    Brother like this, whoever wants it will take it away.


    Once Mr. Jin saw Jin Lingxiao''s performance, he immediately lost his temper. He gave up educating Gu Jue and instead educated Jin Lingxiao.


    Other elders also chattered about some things.


    Everyone has heard a little bit about his staying at home. Elders, they are more concerned about whether they have income when they stay at home, whether they can talk about friends, whether their diet is healthy, and will they exercise very self-discipline?


    Jin Lingxiao wished he could get into the wall.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Chunchao breathed a sigh of relief, and even took the initiative to pour Jin Shilin a glass of water.


    "Thank you brother." Saved my brother.


    Jin Shilin: "?"


    About ten minutes later, there was a chattering sound from outside the door.


    "This is the one, Miao Miao definitely remembers it right!"


    As soon as the words fell, Tuanzi pushed the door open and entered, meeting dozens of eyes at once.


    She was not shy either, she directly raised her claws and swung them vigorously.


    "We''re late, the road has been stuck in traffic!"


    Most of the people who came to this family banquet lived or worked in other places.


    This time I came here, I either stayed in a hotel or in Wenlina, but it was close to this restaurant.


    Tuanzi and his party set off from Jiangshui Yundu and were stuck on the road for almost an hour.


    This is also the normal state of traffic in Jiang City.


    Old Master Jin hummed, "Since you know there will be a traffic jam, you should go out early."


    As soon as his accusatory words came out, the atmosphere instantly became serious.


    Jin Jing raised his forehead, "Dad!"


    His thinking is that even if he wants to criticize, he has to wait until everyone has finished eating. Saying this before a meal makes it easy to lose your appetite.


    Duanzi honestly admits his mistake.


    "We went out a long time early, but there was still a traffic jam. And we were waiting for the elder brother, but there was an emergency at the elder brother''s side, and he didn''t come with us again."


    When facing Mr. Jin, it was rare for her to be so well-behaved and talkative.


    Old Master Jin let out another ''hum'' and skipped the chapter.


    When the dumpling opened the door, it only opened a crack, and the people in the box could not see the people outside.


    Jin Jing couldn''t hold back, "Miaomiao, where are your parents? And the second brother?"


    "Oh, he''s not coming."


    The hearts of several elders in the box sank.


    Not coming means...


    "Second brother is busy too."


    Tuanzi pushed the door wider, "Only Miao Miao and Mom and Dad come over."


    She revealed the figures of Gu Feng and Jin Lin.


    The elders breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Tuanzi with complicated eyes.


    Wen Li whispered to his brother, "Did Miao Miao do it on purpose? To scare them."


    Wen Qi did not hesitate: "Do you think Miaomiao looks like you? Only you are so boring."


    Wen Li: "...you are my brother!"


    He couldn''t help reminding the dessert chef, "Do you think Miao Miao is a simple and cute girl? She''s a little fox and a little tiger!"


    Cousin is cute and cute, but she also has the cunning of a fox and the ferocity of a tiger, so she is not easy to mess with.


    Wen Qi snorted, "I like to eat sweets, so why aren''t you a cutie?"


    But he won''t tell Tuanzi directly.


    Duanzi did it on purpose, she teased the adults a little, and then went to play with her brothers, not getting involved in the affairs of the adults.


    When it was time to eat, she found that her parents were talking and laughing with her uncles and aunts.


    However, in this kind of talking and laughing, how much of this kind of talking and laughing is polite between relatives and adults, and how much is sincere, she can''t tell, and she doesn''t plan to tell. No matter what parents choose, she supports it.


    Similarly, mom and dad will also support her decision and let her interact with her cousins.


    The kindness and resentment between parents has nothing to do with children. Gu Feng and Jin Lin are both people who can understand clearly.


    But this kind of joking and joking does not include Mr. Jin.


    He kept a straight face the whole time, without saying a word, as if someone owed him money.


    Tuanzi glanced at him several times, and sat next to him when eating.


    Master Jin had a bad feeling, but it was impossible to drive the dumpling away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 719： Martial Arts Master Level 100

    This bad premonition is verified during meals.


    When you get older, your sense of taste fades away, and you like to eat foods that are heavy in salt and oil.


    However, after the physical examination, the doctor''s advice is to eat lightly, and you can''t always eat too much.


    But Mr. Jin is not afraid of such a suggestion. After all, he has always said what he says at home, and no one can control him.


    Ignoring the dissuasion of his eldest son Jin Jing, Mr. Jin still had a piece of roast chicken with thick oil and red sauce instead of the stewed chicken with mushrooms that he specially ordered to take care of his body.


    Jin Jing sighed.


    As for the three daughters, two dared not persuade them, and the youngest one was in a complicated mood and simply turned a blind eye.


    But Tuanzi can''t see his uncle like this.


    "Uncle, isn''t roast chicken bad?"


    She herself had a piece of roast chicken, and it was delicious.


    Jin Jing truthfully told the situation of Mr. Jin. It seems that he is telling Tuanzi, but he is actually trying to persuade Mr. Jin.


    The stubborn old man was unwilling to listen, and still went his own way.


    Duanzi listened.


    She rolled her eyes and had an idea.


    When old man Jin wanted to pick up another dish of spicy shrimp, she had quick eyesight and quick hands, and took away the one that old man Jin wanted to pick up.


    Master Jin: "..." I will bear it!


    Turning the chopsticks, aiming at another, another pair of chopsticks stretched out, pinching his target away.


    "you!"


    Master Jin almost put down his chopsticks and stopped eating.


    The dumpling was full of oily faces, and he said confidently, "The dinner table is like a battlefield, whoever grabs it will own it!"


    "It''s just nonsense!"


    Tuanzi was not convinced, and looked at his cousins, "Are you saying Miao Miao is right?"


    Grandpa/Grandpa or Cousin?


    Is this something to think about?


    "Miaomiao is right."


    Old man Jin blew his beard and stared, and once wanted to give up his anger.


    Tuanzi shouted exaggeratedly, "No, no, you are so much bigger than Miao Miao, and you can''t afford to lose? Even Miao Miao can''t do this, if you can''t win, you will play with your temper, tsk tsk tsk."


    Old man Jin couldn''t get off the tiger, so he could only grab the chopsticks again and prepare to pick up other things.


    However, whenever he picks up those heavy flavors or too greasy, there is always a pair of chopsticks to pick them up first. If he picked up those light-tasting dishes or vegetables, the chopsticks of the dumpling would slow down a step.


    Of course, Mr. Jin was so angry that he didn''t think that the dumplings were made for him to eat on purpose, but he was a little proud, "Oh, no one will be a general who wins forever."


    Tuanzi was unconvinced again: "If you are capable, let''s make gestures after dinner?"


    After thinking about it, she said generously, "There is no need for anything else, just Taijiquan and Taijijian. Dare you?"


    Grandpa Jin is not stupid, he knows that this granddaughter started the trend of learning traditional martial arts. In his heart, he approves of this approach. He himself is very old-fashioned, and he really can''t see young people forgetting traditions, but it''s impossible, absolutely impossible for him to praise his granddaughter!


    Seeing his granddaughter triumphantly, he wanted to pour cold water on her.


    "It is not a gentleman''s behavior to use one''s own strengths to attack others'' weaknesses."


    Tuanzi stared wide-eyed, "But Miaomiao is a villain!"


    She gestured to her own size, then gestured to the size of Gu Li next door, and nodded affirmatively, "Yes, it''s still small."


    Gu Li was about to be overwhelmed by his cousin, but it didn''t show on his face.


    He even interrupted Mr. Jin''s teaching impatiently.


    "Grandpa, you said she used her strengths to attack your weaknesses, so are you admitting defeat?"


    Gu Zhuo immediately gave the dumpling a chicken leg, "The reward for the winner."


    Seeing grandpa''s face full of anger, Jin Chunchao was also in a good mood to serve the dumplings.


    "Come on, keep up the good work."


    Wen Li sat at the other end and gave Tuanzi a thumbs up.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Yue could only smooth things over, "The relationship between your brothers and sisters is really good!"


    When she said this, she was still a little bit disappointed. After all, they are biological brothers and sisters, and their relationship is not so good.


    Sometimes I want my children to have what I can''t have.


    Although the aunt of Tuanzi urges the marriage very hard, after Wen Qiwen and Li have chosen a development direction and never look back, she will no longer intervene in career and interpersonal communication.


    Now seeing that they have a good relationship with their cousin, they are even more happy to see their success.


    A group of juniors stood by the side of the dumpling, looking happy and happy. Mr. Jin was not angry, nor was he angry. In his view, people in the family should unite as one to develop together, as if as an elder, he should remove obstacles for his children and hand over his connections to them.


    But this unity is to deal with him, which is very bad.


    At this time, Tuanzi smiled again and said: "Then let''s change the game method. Let''s play chess. The loser will have to listen to the doctor''s advice for the next year!"


    Chess is exactly Mr. Jin''s strong point.


    After he lost to those old grandpas in the community, he refused to admit defeat and learned from a teacher. Now he is the master of chess in the community.


    As for this granddaughter, he is sure that the other party will not.


    "OK!"


    Agreed without hesitation, Mr. Jin didn''t care about not being able to eat heavy-tasting dishes.


    Jin Lin who watched the whole process silently looked at Gu Feng.


    "Miao Miao... It''s really unexpected!"


    When the eldest brother made the request for a party, she tested the meaning of the two sons, and also peeked out from the attitude of the two sons that they had nothing to do with each other in recent years.


    For the old father who has been stubborn for a lifetime, no matter what the other party does, she can no longer get angry or quarrel.


    The quarrels in her youth cost her too much emotion, and she has become numb.


    She was mentally prepared, and the relationship between her daughter and the old man was not good.


    But now it seems that the relationship between the two is too good!


    Gu Feng hugged her shoulders, "Although Miaomiao is our daughter, she is also an independent individual. She respects us, and we respect her too."


    He is the one who was scolded by the old man when he was young, but it doesn''t mean that he will stop his daughter from interacting with the old man, and the relationship between the two seems to be so good that it surpasses his relationship with his daughter.


    Thinking of this, he was a little jealous of Mr. Jin.


    If Mr. Jin knew about his mental activities, he would definitely call him blind again.


    How did these two juniors know that they had a good relationship with their eyes?


    This restaurant is similar to a clubhouse. You can reserve boxes for a certain period of time, and there are many entertainment methods inside.


    After the meal, everyone didn''t leave. Some people watched TV, and some gathered around the chessboard, watching the old and the young play chess.


    Duanzi stretched out her small fleshy claws, trying to grab a big chess piece.


    "Miao Miao will definitely win!"


    Old Master Jin let out a ''huh'', even showing a bit of disdain.


    Yet he lost.


    Tuanzi, who won the game, circled around him clattering.


    "Miao Miao won!"


    Gu Zhuo clapped his hands together.


    "Miao Miao is an all-rounder!"


    "Crack!"


    "You must abide by the agreement!"


    "Crack!"


    Master Jin couldn''t attack Tuanzi''s thick skin, so he could only stare at Gu Zhuo, who was more talkative.


    Gu Zhuo hurriedly turned his back and continued to clap his hands in agreement.


    Until the group of people separated, Mr. Jin couldn''t figure out how he lost. No, how Tuanzi suddenly learned how to play chess. Based on his experience, it is difficult to think in the direction of having a system to help his granddaughter.


    Getting on the car to the hotel, Jin Jing reminded Mr. Jin in a low voice, "Dad, you must count your words. For the next year, you have to listen to the doctor."


    Master Jin immediately blew his beard and stared.


    Seeing him like this, Jin Jing knew that he was going to cheat.


    At this time, Jin Chunting, who was sitting in the front row, suddenly turned his head and handed over the phone.


    The voice of the dumpling milk whirring and full of vitality came from the mobile phone.


    "Don''t play tricks, or Miao Miao will laugh at you every day, and tell the grandparents in the community that you are a big liar, don''t play with you!"


    Master Jin: "..."


    the other side.


    Jin Lin watched her daughter arguing with the old man while walking, "If only I was this good when I was young."


    When she was a child, she was always angry, but now it seems that there is a way not to be angry.


    What''s more, after a lot of tossing, the daughter didn''t see the old man getting angry. Instead, his face was rosy and full of energy.


    She needs to learn from her daughter.


    "Where did you say Miao Miao learned it from?"


    "It will be fine if we get along a lot." Gu Feng guessed.


    "She doesn''t have many opportunities to get along with her." This way of getting along was not formed in a day. Jin Lin calculated the time when her daughter came back, the elders she could meet, and the characters of the elders. ?¡±


    Neither she nor Gu Feng believed it.


    These days, they have gotten along with several brothers from different worlds with different personalities, and they only have one thought, the master who can subdue these apprentices must be a god.


    The master in their fantasy is full of silver hair, immortal, the supreme martial artist.


    Turning around, when meeting with several uncles and aunts, Jin Lin and his wife observed secretly, and found that their daughter was also quite rude to her uncle Gu Yu.


    Whenever Gu Yu criticizes the two sons, Tuanzi can find a reason to fight back.


    But when she fought back, she was full of sincerity and innocence, making people wonder if she had done something wrong.


    After observing secretly for a long time, Jin Lin thought, maybe her daughter is good at dealing with such people.


    Her stubborn father is difficult to deal with, and this brother-in-law who has lost his wife and has a somewhat paranoid personality is also difficult to deal with. But the daughter can fight back in a cute way, and it won''t make people feel disrespectful to the elders.


    "Miao Miao," Jin Lin said with a smile on her face, "My daughter is too cute and smart."


    Half a month passed like this, at the end of January, ten days before the Lunar New Year, Tuanzi finally took advantage of the loopholes several times under the guidance of the second senior brother, and upgraded the martial arts master to level 100.


    As soon as she reaches level 100, she can''t wait to call the system.


    ¡¾Guwu System: I have prepared relevant application materials and will send them to the headquarters immediately¡¿


    Duanzi happily circled in the small yard.


    "La la la, master is coming to accompany us too~ Great reunion, great reunion~"


    She was very happy, but the system was very nervous.


    After hesitating again and again, the system still told the truth.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Miao Miao, don¡¯t forget, the 100-level reward for martial arts masters is actually a big gift package, which contains various things. In principle, in fact, I should send you a big gift bag right away, instead of applying to exchange the big gift bag for Master to come over]


    The dumpling who was circling in circles stopped.


    "Yes, but wasn''t it possible to exchange rewards for other things before?"


    In order to give the host more motivation, in fact, every time a certain reputation point is accumulated, a lottery can be drawn once. This is the rule of the headquarters.


    Some of those dropped items are useful, and some are not.


    Tuanzi is a contented person, so he simply used the chance of a lottery in exchange for a photo of his parents, so that he and his two brothers could feel at ease.


    In her cognition, the energy consumed by the two should be about the same.


    Since it is almost the same, how could the headquarters disagree?


    There was a trace of fear hidden in the **** eyes.


    ¡¾Guwu System: It is true that both parties need to spend about the same amount of energy, but the total system, 001, it is, it is sick! ¡¿


    Duanzi''s eyes widened.


    "Does the system get sick too?"


    ¡¾Ancient Wu System: Ah, I mean, it is different from other systems, and it specializes in learning the bad things about human beings¡¿


    In the beginning, the system was all data life, and it would only do its due diligence, obtain energy through trading with the host, and maintain the operation of itself and the planet. But as the contact with the host deepens, it will inevitably become like humans or species from other worlds.


    Any species has many faces, but 001 has learned the ambition, suspicion and dogmatism of those people.


    [Ancient Wu System: It began to regard the headquarters, no, our hometown, that beautiful planet as its unified kingdom, withholding the energy of us and the host, and likes to care about small things to show its status, so behind us Everyone calls it sick]


    "Listen to you," Tuanzi folded his arms and nodded with a serious expression, "it is sick. But, is this not a loss-making business?"


    She racked her brains to think of a way, "Then, that Miao Miao will work for free for a few more years, is it okay?"


    [Guwu System: Let me try. I learned from other colleagues that it seems to be getting sicker, and it begins to suspect that someone is going to rebel. It is paranoid all day long and does not allow any system to be flexible. sick! ¡¿


    If the always serious little Gu Gu can say this, then the total system must be very sick.


    Based on this realization, Tuanzi couldn''t eat well or sleep well during the waiting days.


    She is very powerful, but after losing the help of the system and even the headquarters, she is far from powerful enough to take Master over time and space.


    In the vast universe, there is a digital planet.


    This planet is a blue translucent space, green data streams flowing around, and various mimics used by the systems.


    Mimic, who is leisurely and carefree on weekdays, is a little nervous today.


    A system whose mimicry is a cat stops a system whose mimicry is a unicorn, "Could it be that one is sick again?"


    The Unicorn Commander said nervously: "Don''t scold, don''t scold! I don''t know if we scolded too much. He has been getting sick more and more frequently recently, and just now he suddenly ordered a system that performed well to come back and report the situation."


    The system can clearly report the situation across different planets, but this time it wants to let that system come back. Everyone suspects that 001 is suspecting that someone is about to rebel.


    Mimicry is a howling of the cat''s system.


    General System Office.


    Transformed into an adult man, 001 stares indifferently at a translucent computer.


    Various applications spit out from the computer from time to time.


    In fact, these applications can be processed directly in the brain, but it just likes the feeling of holding the application form for review, and finally writing down whether it is approved or rejected.


    It was a feeling of power.


    An application form flew over.


    001 took it over and took a look, "I don''t want a big gift bag, but instead Master travels to the host''s world?"


    Headquarters certainly has a way of doing this. What''s more, it was emphasized in the application form that the master also has spirit jades similar to their world energy, which can save a lot of energy.


    This is a bargain.


    If it is a clear-headed 001, it will definitely agree, it is eager to accumulate more energy.


    But now it only hopes to constrain the system and the host through various strict rules.


    "turn down!"


    It said while picking up the pen.


    Just when the tip of the pen was about to touch the paper, a hand as white as jade stretched out and snatched the application form away.


    "who?"


    001 looked up and glared, and when he saw the person''s face clearly, his tone was tinged with panic.


    "Qin! Music! Music!"

 Chapter 720： robber couple

    Chapter 720 Robber couple


    The two people who suddenly appeared on this planet are his lifelong enemies, a hateful couple!


    The young woman was no different from last time. She still had willow eyebrows and almond eyes, pretty and lovely, with a sly smile on her lips.


    Yes, they have become the main gods, how could their appearance change?


    Thinking of this, 001 still has the urge to vomit blood.


    You must know that Qin Lele was just an ordinary human being at first, and because of his good fortune, he was missed by sorcerers as soon as he was born. As a result, the family deliberately sent him under the name of the master for protection with the reason of "being born unlucky", deliberately cut off the contact between the two parties, and tried not to affect their daughter, and forcefully let her escape.


    Not only that, in the years of growing up, first, Master and 123 helped her survive several catastrophes, and then she became a talent on her own, overcame the dangers, and not only became a first-class master, but also accumulated a lot of energy!


    Now that''s all it is, Qin Lele may not have the opportunity to become the same main **** as it.


    It''s all because 123 tried to rebel, stole a lot of energy from the headquarters, and threatened him to change the agreement with Qin Lele, so that every time Qin Lele completes the task, he can get more energy than before.


    She is young, talented, and famous, and she is not oppressed by the agreement. Over time, her energy has accumulated to a terrible number.


    And it, the king of this planet, didn''t know that Qin Lele would become the main god. Just because one day she suddenly stepped through the void, came to this planet to look for it, and humbly asked for advice on how to change the rules of time and space.


    It was startled and angry. A small human being can actually become the main god, where is the face of it being spread?


    But, but there are two people on the opposite side!


    If there is only one Qin Lele, it has the confidence to draw. If there is only one 123, it is also confident that it will be a tie, and no one can do anything about it. But its opponent is two people!


    Evil couples!


    Under one-on-two, it lost completely, so it could only tell Qin Lele the secret of changing the rules, and was worried that the couple would take the planet away. Fortunately, after Qin Lele knew the rules, she took 123''s hand and left, chatting about how to make her family live longer under the new rules.


    Heh, I have become the main god, but I am still thinking about those ridiculous family and love, sooner or later something will happen.


    But at this moment, the two of them stood in front of him again, and it knew that it was impossible to expect them to have an accident, so it was better to expect them to get the information they wanted and leave.


    "What are you doing here again?"


    It tried to sit up straight, covering up the panic in its eyes, and couldn''t help but sarcasm when it spoke, "Could it be that there is something wrong with the construction rules, and everyone on the entire planet..."


    A ball of energy appeared on the white palm, bouncing up and down.


    001 looked up with difficulty, and saw Qin Lele''s bright smile.


    "Don''t stop, keep talking."


    001 dare not speak anymore.


    Dare to use energy as a pinball, how much energy has this nasty Qin Lele accumulated?


    It can''t communicate with rogue humans, it can only look at the man who doesn''t speak after entering.


    Its human mimicry is mature, stable and even serious, but 123''s human image is always handsome and elegant. 123 itself is also a cool and reserved personality. Oh, not so with his wife.


    Evil couples!


    Cursing a few words in his heart, 001 managed to force a smile.


    "123, long time no see."


    Yitong nodded coldly, and explained the reason for his wife''s visit this time, "Bored, let''s walk around."


    001 has ten thousand dirty words to say!


    "It''s not like walking around," Qin Lele smiled and took Yitong''s arm, "This is Xiaotongtong''s hometown after all, why don''t we go home and have a look?"


    Little everything?


    Even if you know that this is what Qin Lele called the system when you were young, but now the two of them don''t know how long they have lived, and they still call it that, and the person being called looks very calm, it''s disgusting!


    Evil couples!


    While 001 was in a daze, Qin Lele snatched the pen it specially made with energy to represent its authority.


    "what you do?"


    001 attacked subconsciously and was stopped by Yitong.


    Qin Lele was careless, holding the application form in one hand and a special pen in the other.


    "This host named Gu Miaomiao has been willing to work for nothing for a few years, but he is not willing to deal with it flexibly? His master brings his own spiritual jade, which can save a lot of energy by traveling through time and space. How come you earned it?"


    001 hummed, "What do you know? You can''t do without rules... Wait, what are you doing?"


    But Qin Lele calmly wrote a few lines on the application form, and finally wrote a ''passed''.


    She pushed with energy, and the application form returned to that computer. According to the rules of this planet, this application has already started to be processed automatically.


    After confirming that the application form was being processed, she turned to look at 001, showing the same innocent smile as before.


    "I just changed a little content, how old is she, how can I let her work for nothing? Just use a big gift bag in exchange for Master, she is happy and you are happy, everyone is happy!"


    001 was so angry that his energy overflowed.


    Qin Lele said anxiously: "Little Tongtong, hurry up, steal it!"


    001: "I can hear you!"


    Qin Lele read a few more application forms, felt bored, and went to look through the penalty form.


    "Hey, you want to recall this merit system nicknamed Mao Mao? What did it do wrong?"


    Qin Lele took a closer look, "Oh, it''s just within the scope of the rules. It takes the host to another world, makes the host worship the divine doctor as a teacher, and heals the patients to accumulate merits in exchange for life. Isn''t that good? That''s called Yan Zhizhi¡¯s child is alive, the system has wages, you have energy, everyone is happy.¡±


    001 doesn''t think so.


    "Without my permission, I traveled through time and space randomly. If every system is as unruly as it is, how can I rule this planet?"


    Qin Lele glanced at it speechlessly.


    Actually, she really wanted the total system to go out and listen, to see how many systems were scolding it behind its back.


    But thinking of the thunderous means of this general system, she still didn''t cheat those innocent officials.


    "I said it was within the scope of the rules, but I forgot to file an application with you at the time. Didn''t I make up the application later and apologize?"


    Qin Lele picked up a pen, ready to revise the content of the punishment.


    "Besides, he is a novice system, and he is still a baby. If you don''t do pre-job training yourself, why do you blame his little baby?"


    001 sneered: "So I''m going to recall it and let it be rebuilt!"


    Qin Lele paused while holding the pen.


    The system is rebuilt, which is actually to format the system. In this way, the system will forget all the previous things, the data will be cleared, and it will become a new system, which will be assigned to different groups and continue to lead the host.


    She herself has developed feelings for a system, and naturally knows that these systems are not pure digital life, and will gradually be influenced by humans.


    This kind of punishment is too cruel.


    Qin Lele didn''t modify the content anymore, and directly destroyed the punishment table, and then looked at the database of the merit system named "Maomao" by the host, and found that the rewards were quite small, so he added a few more.


    "It will take the host to survive in ancient times. Isn''t it good to be so stingy with rewards? Since it is ancient times, I can get some good rice seeds. Well, I can also get some corn seeds. What else, by the way, sweet potatoes!"


    Really can''t remember, Qin Lele looked at Yitong, "Little Tongtong, what do you want to add?"


    001 was afraid of Yitong''s deterrence, and he didn''t dare to make a move. He was afraid of being beaten up by a husband and wife duo, so he could only remind Yitong, "She has become lawless, you have to restrain her!"


    Yitong let out a ''oh'', thought for a while, and reminded his wife, "In ancient times, food is the root of everything. Except for those seeds, you can put some advanced farm tools in the reward options. Water conservancy is also very important. If it is cold in winter, you need Cotton... After you can fill your stomach, you have to develop infrastructure, and the manufacturing method of cement and glass is also very important... Will there be foreign invasion? Weapons are also very important..."


    One is responsible for giving opinions, and the other is responsible for rewarding Curry with stuff in the merit system nicknamed "Maomao".


    Stuffed to the end, 001 is already numb.


    It just wants all this to end quickly, and these two plague gods go away!


    After a long time, Qin Lele finally planned to leave.


    "There is still some time, go out for a walk, and then go to the next place."


    Yitong naturally has no objection.


    The two left side by side, and did not attack 001.


    001 breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m not afraid of fighting with them," it justified itself, "There are too many people who are ready to move recently. If I get hurt, they will definitely take the opportunity to rebel!"


    How could it give those unified chances?


    Qin Lele and Yitong moved around this planet for a while, but were stopped by a Tong who mimicked a cat.


    "Qin, Qin Lele," this dog grew up listening to Qin Lele''s story, it is a little scared, but also admires each other, "You, you overthrow the rule of 001 and become our main god!"


    Qin Lele was a little surprised, but flatly refused.


    "don''t want."


    Tong, who turned into a cat, was hit hard, and both cat ears drooped.


    The fluffy Qin Lele wants to touch her.


    Just stretched out his hand, and his hand was held.


    She looked over.


    The man with a handsome face put her hand in his pocket calmly, "There is a house cat, what kind of wild cat are you petting?"


    Qin Lele''s eyes lit up, "Go back and make cat ears and cat tail for me to touch?"


    "Um."


    Qin Lele was in a good mood, and was even willing to explain to the hard-hit general, "You guys are too rotten here, and you haven''t known how to change it for so many years. Do you think this is a 001 problem? Overthrow it and take over a rotten planet A little bit of remodeling is too tiring."


    She left after she finished speaking, as if she couldn''t wait to go back and touch the cat that only belonged to her.


    Mimicry is the back view of cats looking at them in disappointment.


    But the voices of the two still came over.


    "Lele, then you plan to build a new headquarters?"


    "There is this plan. It is easier to build a brand new headquarters, start from scratch, and formulate the rules in advance than to take over such a planet."


    Mao Tong''s eyes lit up.


    "How to solve the manpower...command problem?"


    "Well, this universe is not limited to this digital planet. There are always units who are willing to join us. Moreover, those wandering souls can also be used. I have many options, but there are only a few options here. .¡±


    Mao Tong only heard the 123 say in the end.


    "Either be squeezed until death, or unite all the forces that can be united, kill 001 first, and divide its power. And, maybe there will be a violent reunification from the sky, directly overthrowing 001''s rule."


    "Overthrow," Maotong murmured subconsciously, "the rule of 001."


    Later, 001, who tried to change Qin Lele''s changed application form and punishment form back, received a message.


    "They robbed one of my energy banks?"


    001 stood up angrily, "A pair of robbers!"


    ¡­


    Gu Miaomiao''s planet.


    Because of Gu Wu''s system''s reminder, Tuanzi didn''t eat or sleep well for several days, fearing that one day she would wake up, and Xiao Gugu told her that the application was rejected by the headquarters, and she would never see her master for the rest of her life.


    One day, when she was listlessly lying on the sofa, she suddenly heard the excited voice of the Guwu system.


    ¡¾Miaomiao, passed! Passed! ¡¿


    Qin Lele, the protagonist of "Four and a Half Years Old, Ten Brothers Dote on Me" (formerly known as Shensuan, Four and a Half Years Old, Ten Brothers Dote on Me), and her partner/boyfriend/husband is Shensuan System 123.


    Yan Zhizhi, the protagonist of "The Miraculous Doctor Is Four and a Half Years Old, The Big Bosses of the Dynasty Dote on Me", and his partner is the novice system, nicknamed Mao Mao''s merit system.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 721： end of text

    Chapter 721 End of text


    A few days before the Spring Festival, Tuanzi changed his previous frowning, hummed a little song everywhere, and even generously invited everyone to eat candy.


    She won these candies from the children in the community.


    Many families have prepared new year''s goods, thinking that the new year is coming, and they also allow the children in the family to eat more candies to make them happy. It''s just that these parents didn''t expect that their children would lose the candy to the dumpling, and each of them became more and more frustrated, vowing to win the dumpling in the arm wrestling.


    "Come, come, eat whatever you want, you''re welcome!"


    Duanzi smiled in front of Santang Boy.


    It''s just that a few brothers are at home today.


    Ji Zhangzhuo teased her, "Miaomiao, what happened?"


    "Second senior brother, you forgot," Tuanzi looked at him in surprise, "Master is coming."


    Ji Zhangzhuo shook his head, "I mean, how could he come here again? Miao Miao, how do you know?"


    He put on an ''I''m curious so you tell me'' look.


    Tuanzi suddenly remembered those days when she was played around by the second senior brother, rolled her eyes, and said with a smile, "It''s a secret."


    Ji Zhangzhuo showed a disappointed expression, as if he had been hit hard.


    Tuanzi was even happier, holding candies to find Senior Brother Jiu who temporarily borrowed the study room to write.


    "La la la, the master is coming~ la la la, the master is going to clean up the senior brothers~ Hit the second senior brother from the left, hehe, kick the eighth senior brother from the right, haha~"


    Ji Zhangzhuo, who heard the lyrics clearly, shook his head helplessly.


    "I was biased at a young age, how did I offend her?"


    Duan Xiayou was settling accounts, and when he heard the words, he didn''t raise his head, "I tease her every day, and I blame her for being biased. If you follow the example of Third Junior Brother, she won''t treat you like this."


    "Hmph," Ji Zhangzhuo put on an arrogant posture, "I am me, and the third junior is the third junior, so I don''t bother to imitate him."


    Li Zhou, who was holding tangerines, asked doubtfully, "Isn''t it impossible to learn?"


    If you want to learn from the third brother, you must have such beauty and temperament, as well as such character and martial arts.


    Even if the second senior brother is remade, he can''t do this, right?


    Ji Zhangzhuo gritted his teeth: "You are really my dear junior."


    Li Zhou suddenly got goosebumps all over his body, and quickly ran away holding the tangerine.


    Ji Zhangzhuo sighed at his back, but there was a clear expectation between his brows.


    Master is extremely important to Junior Junior Sisters, and so is it to them.


    As for them not taking the initiative to ask Junior Sister, it was naturally because Junior Sister had forgotten to be vigilant in the past few days of anxiety, and their conversations with that person were all taken into their ears.


    When they first learned that Master might not be able to come, they were also anxious. They even searched for the jade mine of Lingyu, but they didn''t dare to show it, for fear of further stimulating the younger sister. When they learned that the master was coming, they didn''t dare to show it first, and waited for the junior sister to announce the good news, so they pretended to be happy.


    "Raising children is not easy."


    Ji Zhangzhuo said with emotion: "We must always pay attention to her mental health. How did the master take care of the younger sister?"


    Duan Xiayou couldn''t bear it anymore, and rolled his eyes.


    If other parents take care of their children like the second junior brother, then it''s over.


    Tuanzi didn''t know that the conversation between herself and the system had been overheard long ago. She happily found Yu Weixiao with the candy in her hand, and found that Yu Weixiao was typing one key at a time.


    The typing speed is not as fast as that of Wen Li, or even that of Gu Cheng, who occasionally uses the computer.


    She was anxious when she saw it.


    "Senior Brother Jiu, has anyone read your novel?"


    If no one is watching, Brother Jiu spends so much time typing every day, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    Tuanzi were all trying to find another job for Senior Brother Jiu.


    "Someone is watching."


    Yu Weixiao still spoke slowly, but it was much better than before, "It''s quite a lot."


    Tuanzi rushed over, and Yu Weixiao moved the mouse to jump to the web page.


    "It seems to be on the list."


    "Wow!"


    Duanzi looked over in surprise, and found that there were quite a lot of readers who left messages.


    The initial comments were ''Infinite stream in first person? Rarely seen''''The writing style is too bad, Xiaobaiwen''''A cat and a dog have started to write novels these days'', and after that it''s always ''The protagonist is too useless, every day'''' This is the infinite I have seen The weakest protagonist of a current novel'', and now the comments on the latest chapter are another style.


    ''Gou is the king'',''The character of the protagonist is quite fun'',''The one-click dress-up is played by the protagonist'',''Looking forward to the next chapter''''Quickly update quickly''.


    Danzi can feel the emotional changes of those readers.


    She patted Yu Weixiao''s arm earnestly, "Senior Brother Ninth, you are going to be hot, come on."


    Yu Weixiao had a bitter look on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Duanzi handed him a candy, "Eating a candy will make you happy."


    But after eating the candy, the Ninth Senior Brother was still in a bitter mood.


    "I, I want to stop updating."


    Tuanzi himself likes to read books, and he has two cousins ??who write books, so he naturally understands the meaning of ''breaking the update''.


    Among them, Wen Li was used to writing serial articles, and often said a sentence, and Tuanzi subconsciously said it.


    "It''s cool to stop updating for a while, and it''s always cool to keep updating."


    Yu Weixiao''s eyes lit up, "Junior Sister, do you also think breaking is better?"


    "No!"


    Tuanzi said solemnly: "It''s not good to break the watch at all, hurry up and type, Miao Miao will go out first."


    Turning around, she told Wen Li about it, and asked him how to get Senior Brother Jiu to dispel this idea.


    Wen Li directly lived up to her expectations, "Stop it, update it from time to time, readers get used to it, and it will be fine."


    The dumpling gritted its teeth.


    Wen Li changed the topic before she exploded, "I heard that your master is going down the mountain too? When will he go down the mountain? I still want to visit him."


    "Miao Miao also wants to know."


    Three days have passed since the application was approved, and the master has not come over for a long time, and Tuanzi is also very depressed.


    You must know that when the prestige value reached 1 billion, the parents were sent back almost on the same day. She almost suspected that the headquarters had backtracked.


    Those who asked her were not only people like Wen Li who wanted to visit out of curiosity, but also Gu Feng and other people who were extremely grateful to Master for saving their daughter/sister.


    In private, Gu Feng and the others were still discussing the appearance of the master.


    "It must be an image of a master," Gu Feng tried to fantasize, "He can accept that all his apprentices have time traveled to the past, and they are capable of literary and martial arts. They must be older and have a fairy air."


    Following what he said, Jin Lin outlined an image of an elderly man with fluttering silver hair but a healthy body.


    "Maybe he''s still handsome?" Gu Che said casually, "Now it''s said on the Internet that Master accepts apprentices based on his face, and the Tianyun Sect is called the Tianyun Boys'' Group."


    Jin Lin put on an old but noble face for Master again.


    After a few seconds, she came to her senses and said sternly, "What the netizens said is wrong. Miao Miao is also a disciple of the Tianyun Sect. It is inappropriate to only call it boy group."


    Gu Che: "..."


    He silently glanced at the silent Gu Cheng, and thought to himself, the eldest brother is really like his mother.


    On the morning of New Year''s Eve.


    The first thing the dumpling does when he wakes up is to ask the system.


    "Little Gugu, do you feel the space-time fluctuation?"


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: No, maybe Master won¡¯t come until after the Chinese New Year¡¿


    Duanzi lay back down a little depressed, and rolled twice.


    "Miao Miao wants to celebrate the New Year with Master. Miao Miao also wants him to see how lively the peaceful world is."


    The system couldn''t bear her disappointment, and said to remind her again.


    "Hmph, Miao Miao suspects that the total system is going back on its word."


    She said angrily: "It would be great if someone could clean up the total system."


    She really wanted to clean up by herself, but according to the ancient martial arts system, because the energy obtained by traditional ancient martial arts is lower than that of other special systems, her current strength is not very strong among the hosts.


    A truly powerful host can bruise the entire system!


    "Miao Miao has made up her mind."


    She stood up again, clenched a fist with one hand, "My vague New Year''s wish is to bring down the total system!"


    After washing up, she went downstairs again with some heavy steps, only to find that everyone was standing at the door of the villa, looking out.


    "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    She trotted to Jin Lin''s side.


    Jin Lin looked dazed, "Miao Miao, how old is your master?"


    "Well, it seems to be fifty or sixty years old? He has gone through three dynasties."


    Jin Lin was still in a trance, "But why do I think your master is only in his early twenties?"


    Tuanzi blinked, realized, and quickly got out from behind a few people and stood in the first row.


    A man in a bamboo-green robe stood in the yard, facing them sideways. Even if he only saw half of his face, it was enough to feel his handsome, handsome, breezy, and youthful appearance.


    As if aware of it, the man turned his head, saw the red-eyed dumpling, and chuckled, "Miao Miao."


    "Wow, woo, woo," Tuanzi howled, raised his inner strength, flew onto him and hung up, crying, "Master, you''re finally here. If you don''t come again, Miaomiao won''t give you candy!"


    The text ends here. At the beginning of writing the text, this scene came to my mind, reunion. But this article is not finished yet, Master''s life experience, Master''s life in modern times, etc. will be written in extra pages.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 722： Spoiler: Masters life experience

    Chapter 722 Extra: Master''s life experience


    Xia Dynasty, in the third year of Yuanxing, the Tantai family, who had been the national teacher for generations, got another unicorn. The national teacher named his grandson Yan, which means change and development, just like the future.


    It is rumored that the night when Tantai Yan was born, five stars were shining. Qin Tianjian seemed to be flattering Tantai''s family, or he seemed to only say something that satisfied Emperor Yuan Xing, saying, "Tantai Qilinzi is in harmony with Xia Chao''s luck."


    There are many interpretations of this statement.


    It can be said that Tantai Yan can help the Xia Dynasty usher in a peaceful and prosperous age. It can also be said that the fate of Tantaiyan and the Xia Dynasty is one, and Tantaiyan is the Xia Dynasty. It is also said that Tantai Yan is the son of heaven, and sooner or later he will replace the ruling king.


    When Tantaiyan was young, Tantai''s family was still prosperous and dignified. Until Yuan Xingdi was old, someone talked about the verdict of Qin Tianjian in his ear again.


    Soon thereafter, someone impeached a certain son of the Tantai family for enriching his private pockets during his official career on the ground. Emperor Yuan Xing was furious and sent people to conduct a thorough investigation, but it was found that the Patriarch Tantai had hidden a large number of weapons and had the intention of treason.


    In the first year of Jianhe, the new emperor ascended the throne. At that time, Tan Taiyan, the national teacher, went out for three consecutive days, and for three consecutive days, there was about to be a military disaster in the north.


    Remembering the last words of the first emperor, Emperor Jianhe made a decisive decision, let the food and grass go first, and dispatched troops to stop Beidi.


    From the 20th to the 25th year of Jianhe, Emperor Jianhe changed his hard work when he first came to the throne, and began to enjoy extravagance and reuse eunuchs. There have been wars and disasters for many years in a row, and then natural disasters, the people are in dire straits, and there are frequent uprisings.


    Qin Tianjian said that the villain is in power, keep his heart in the shadows, and the heavens warn that the thief Tan Taiyan should be killed.


    When the soldiers approached the astrology building, the fire had already surrounded the astrology building, and there were no bones of the national teacher.


    Not long after, there was a jade-faced hero in the world, and his unique skills were Tingtao swordsmanship and sea-watching swordsmanship.


    Jianhe twenty-six years.


    Tan Taiyan practiced martial arts in the bamboo forest.


    Despite his age, his face is still young and handsome.


    With the internal strength of his grandfather and father for many years, he can already maintain his youthful appearance. After staying in the Astrology Building for many years, he mostly covered his face with a mask, and few people knew his face.


    Halfway through the practice, he felt restless, so he simply took out the tortoise shell for divination.


    "Today is the day I accept disciples?"


    Tan Taiyan sneered: "How could I do such a dangerous thing?"


    The less people know about his identity, the better. Don''t look at him making a lot of friends, it''s just to let everyone know that there is a jade-faced hero in the Jianghu, and further confirm this identity. It is extremely dangerous to let an apprentice stay by your side all year round.


    He made another calculation casually, his face changed slightly.


    Just because the hexagram shows that he has ten apprentices, and each of them is a person from another world.


    Although as he grows older, his ability to judge the future from the past is getting stronger and stronger, and this has been confirmed in the past many years, at this moment he still has a little suspicion that he has made a mistake in his calculation.


    It''s like when he was young, he would figure out that the family would be safe, but something happened to Tantai''s family, and his grandfather and father hurriedly passed on their internal energy to him before they died. He will be wrong.


    Putting away the tortoise shell, he continued to practice martial arts with a blank face, and finally a young man fell from the sky.


    The young man called himself Duan Xiayou, he was a son of a prince, without his mother, his father didn''t feel pain, and he didn''t even have the power to protect himself.


    It sounded pitiful, so he reluctantly taught Ting Tao some sword skills. After realizing that the other party was quite talented in sword skills, he cheered up.


    But, but no one told him that this apprentice is so lazy!


    Eat and sleep every day, eat and sleep, pigs are more diligent than him!


    Tan Taiyan was so angry that he couldn''t maintain the image of a former national teacher with a sense of demeanor, chasing and fighting Duan Xiayou every day, forcing him to practice martial arts.


    Knowing the secret of the Lingyu, he took another place similar to the Lingyu, and simply dug them all back, and asked someone to forge another nine pieces, and prepared one apprentice to give one piece.


    And he only hoped that the second apprentice would be more well-behaved and cuter.


    Then he ushered in Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Tan Taiyan: "..."


    After calculating that people from other worlds cannot meet, otherwise it would cause chaos in time and space, Tan Taiyan had to find a way to separate the two apprentices.


    After the eldest apprentice left, he welcomed the third apprentice.


    The third apprentice, well-behaved, but not cute at all. He keeps a straight face every day and doesn''t resist being bullied. It''s not fun at all. However, for the sake of his pity, it is not impossible to give him the surname Tantai.


    Choosing the name Yi doesn''t have any elegant purpose, it''s just to hope that everything goes well for him.


    Not long after, the four disciples also came.


    Even if he accepts that his apprentices are from other worlds, God wouldn¡¯t send him a leopard as his apprentice, right?


    How does this make him teach? Teach him to meow?


    Tan Taiyan, who was nearly numb by the past, felt that he had become younger.


    Angry young! Full of energy!


    After he thought that having a leopard apprentice was the limit, he had another apprentice with one body and two souls... Ah no, it was two apprentices.


    He has become a Buddha, so he can always recite scriptures, right?


    Tan Taiyan, who has become a Buddha, welcomes another chef apprentice.


    This apprentice is filial, he knows how to honor him by cooking every day, his cooking skills are pretty good, the taste of the food he cooks is really good, the cooking skills of the royal chefs in the palace are not as good as his.


    Why is it that every time he goes down the mountain, the villagers at the bottom of the mountain look at him strangely?


    The eight apprentices are outrageous, and the brat is one, who is so angry that he has a headache and liver pain. But knowing that the parents of the Eighth Disciple were forced to commit suicide in front of him by the so-called decent people, he felt a little soft-hearted... soft-hearted.


    "Ning Jixiu, if you call yourself your seat again, Master will twist your head off and play Cuju!"


    Lao Jiu... It doesn''t matter if Lao Jiu doesn''t mention it, he can''t say a few words with a cup of tea, which is enough to make monks return to vulgarity, and chickens and ducks rush into the pot. As for the men''s and women''s attire at that time, it was a trivial matter... No wonder, he didn''t want to be misunderstood by the villagers as a hidden beauty in thatched cottage.


    After separating the apprentices and preventing them from meeting each other, he began to wait for the last apprentice to come.


    Having experienced nine wonderful apprentices in a row, he no longer has any hope for the last one.


    The numb Tantai Yan went to the river to practice swords, and caught a few fish with the sword energy by the way.


    Suddenly dark clouds gathered, and before he could react, a baby in swaddling body fell into the river.


    He immediately used his internal strength to float on the water, barely saving the baby, but found a fish jumping into the baby''s strange clothes.


    The baby''s face was flushed, obviously sick, but the two little meaty claws were still holding on to the fish.


    "It must be a little greedy cat."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 723： Spoiler: In the ancient days

    The new apprentice is only half a year old, and Tan Taiyan feels that he can do it again. Such a young apprentice, if he takes good care of him, he will not be as angry with himself as the previous apprentices when he grows up.


    He didn''t realize that his heart, which was gradually dying after the family was wiped out, came back to life because of these apprentices, and even began to think about the future.


    Having obtained the internal strength of his grandfather and father, he is also a master himself, so he can live for a long time and watch his apprentice grow up.


    The little apprentice was young and frail, and he came from another world. He was not acclimated to the water and soil, and even fell into the river.


    At this time, Tan Taiyan never thought about the consequences of passing on some internal force to his apprentice when he was young.


    Watching the little apprentice grow up little by little, watching the little apprentice getting healthier, crawling, rolling and shouting.


    He named the other party Miao.


    It is not only because the two met in the Miaomiao River, but also because the martial arts he studied is infinite, and because compared with the power of heaven and earth, human beings are really insignificant.


    On this day, Tan Taiyan received a letter from a friend, and learned that some sects in Jianghu had organized a group of people and decided to help a certain state capital resist bandits.


    He was in a daze.


    Emperor Jianhe is still in power now, and when everyone in the world sees the end of the Xia Dynasty, Emperor Jianhe is still addicted to wine and sex, using all the power of the world to satisfy himself, and still never looks down on the people.


    The demise of the Tantai family was because the late emperor paved the way for Emperor Jianhe, for fear that this emperor would be manipulated by their family. Following the demise of the Tantai family were several other families.


    The first emperor worked hard with good intentions, but Emperor Ke Jianhe lived up to this hard work, and he was also sorry for those who died.


    Tantai Yan, who was in a trance, didn''t see that the one-year-old doll lying on the bed was staring at a small flower on the opposite chair.


    It was Tan Taiyan who picked it off casually, ready to put it in a bottle, and put it in the little apprentice''s room.


    He himself has forgotten the elegance and dignity of those years when he was a national teacher. Now he will see the flowers, and he just wants the little apprentice to see them too.


    The little doll with a round face and big eyes hasn''t looked at the flowers seriously yet.


    His bright and moist eyes stared curiously at the lavender flowers.


    She stretched out her little fleshy claws and scratched, but she didn''t catch the little flower that was several feet away.


    The chubby little head hangs down.


    She stared at the empty little claw, as if wondering why she didn''t catch the flower.


    The little baby tried a few more times, but still couldn''t catch it.


    She was a little angry, lying on the bed, staring at the flower, her fleshy limbs swimming like a turtle, as if she could swim to the flower''s side in this way.


    You swim, the distance between her and the purple little flower has not changed, the little doll is even more angry, and stretches out her little fleshy claws again.


    Stretch it out, grab it, stretch it out, grab it, the little purple flower doesn''t change at all.


    What rises with the anger is the warm current at the dantian.


    Gu Miaomiao, who was only one year old, still didn''t understand what this meant, but she instinctively moved the warm current, and her little paws moved forward.


    The little purple flower lying on the chair fell to the ground.


    Yingrun''s big eyes widened even more.


    Her flowers are gone!


    The little doll continued to swim and swim.


    This time, there was a lot of noise, which attracted Tan Taiyan''s attention.


    "Miaomiao, what''s wrong?"


    Tantai Yan stood up, found the flowers on the ground, and didn''t think much about it.


    "The windows shouldn''t open so wide."


    He dusted off the flower and handed it to the little apprentice.


    Gu Miaomiao has worked so hard for this flower, so she quickly hugged it with her small fleshy claws, exactly the same as when she hugged a fish after falling into the water.


    Within a few days, Tan Taiyan found someone to sew a cloth pocket, carried the little apprentice on his chest, and went down the mountain.


    Along the way, there were many mourners, and the displaced refugees all looked numb.


    The four wars caused uprisings or rebels everywhere to arrest the young and strong to fight on the spot, and the rest were old, weak, sick and disabled.


    As long as the bandits go down the mountain, they are invincible.


    Into the night.


    Tan Taiyan stood on a tall tree branch with his apprentice in his arms, watching the villagers who were captured hurry down the mountain with a complicated expression.


    When they passed by the corpse of the bandit, they trampled on it unceremoniously.


    The little doll was also watching curiously, waving her two little hands excitedly, not knowing what to express.


    Tan Taiyan seemed to be talking to her, but also to himself, "Miao Miao, who should be killed and who should not be killed, we must distinguish clearly. Like these, the world is not in chaos, but it is burned, killed and looted by bandits. Anyone who commits all kinds of evil is the one who deserves to be killed."


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    The little doll utters a single word.


    Tan Taiyan didn''t understand, she just thought she remembered.


    Walking around outside and hastily protecting a group of people, more than half a year has passed.


    During the period, I met a few more friends and showed off my little apprentice. When I returned to Jiming Mountain, the little apprentice was two years old.


    The two-year-old Gu Miaomiao was able to speak a long time ago, and no matter where Tantai Yan was, she would always call out ''shi shi shi'' in a childish voice.


    The first time Tan Taiyan heard such a title, what Tan Taiyan thought of was the night when he entered the cottage.


    What the apprentice wanted to say at the beginning was probably ''Master''. The apprentice may have wanted to comfort him at first.


    Feeling relieved, Tan Taiyan has the motivation to study martial arts again, and gets up early every day to practice in front of the thatched cottage.


    This day, while he was practicing, Xiaotuanzi slowly climbed off the bed, staggered to the door, saw the figure that looked like a dragon, and slowly opened his mouth wide.


    At that time, she was already able to communicate with the Guwu system, but she didn¡¯t talk much.


    Little meat claw tried to point in the direction of the master.


    The system understands, ¡¾That is the Tingtao swordsmanship, one of the unique skills created by your master, when you grow up, you can also learn it¡¿


    Xiao Tuanzi is a person who sees a candy and has to pull it into his arms. When he sees a martial art, he immediately wants to learn it.


    She still doesn''t know how to describe this feeling, but when she sees Master practicing sword, her heart beats so fast.


    The little fleshy paw pressed on the heart, and the big eyes looked at the master with sparkle.


    She is an actionist, she struggled to climb out of the threshold, and staggered to stand up again.


    Obviously he couldn''t stand still, and he had to hold onto a thin branch, imitating Master''s movements.


    Tan Taiyan finished practicing a whole set of sword skills, and when he turned his head, he saw the little apprentice wobbling and playing with branches.


    He only thought that the opponent couldn''t sit still, but after seeing the opponent''s moves clearly, his expression changed.


    "Miaomiao, have you learned it?"


    Xiao Tuanzi waved the twig in confusion, tilted his head, "Yes?"


    Tan Taiyan excitedly said: "You do a few more tricks."


    Xiao Tuanzi understood, waved a small branch, and slapped Tantaiyan''s handsome face.


    Tan Taiyan: "..."


    He suddenly had a bad premonition, maybe this little apprentice is worse than the previous apprentice...Impossible, absolutely impossible, this is the apprentice he brought up with his own hands!


    "Miao Miao, it seems that you are very talented."


    Tan Taiyan was a little relieved, pinched the cheeks that were too fleshy, "When you get older, Master will teach you formally."


    Xiao Tuanzi blinked, then realized that he couldn''t help stamping his feet.


    "Learn! Learn! Learn!"


    One didn''t stand firmly, she fell down in front of Tan Taiyan.


    Because it was winter, she wore round clothes and rolled on the ground a few times.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tan Taiyan laughed unceremoniously.


    The angry Tuanzi rolled to his feet, used all fours, and started kicking his legs.


    Tan Taiyan lifted the person up, with a long-lost smile on his face without any haze.


    "Don''t worry, have you heard that? I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry."


    "Tofu?"


    Xiao Tuanzi only heard the key words, and couldn''t help drooling, "Tofu! Eat tofu!"


    Tantai Yan, who was repeatedly interrupted, took a deep breath.


    He really raised a little greedy cat.


    "In short, let''s talk about it in two years," Tan Taiyan instructed, "If you learn martial arts too early, you will not be tall, and you will always be a dwarf."


    Xiao Tuanzi seemed to understand but half understood.


    Tan Taiyan sighed with some melancholy.


    "If you haven''t started studying yet, you have to leave. I''ll pass on the inner strength to you for a few years, and then give you the booklet of exercises. You can learn by yourself."


    He rubbed that little head vigorously, "You are so talented, you can succeed in self-study."


    So the past few months.


    Every time Tantai Yan practiced martial arts, there would be a small group of children peeking at them, and even practiced secretly with him.


    Tan Taiyan never taught her, but even so, Xiaotuanzi still memorized many moves. Although I don''t quite understand it, sometimes the body will make related tricks by itself.


    This day.


    Tan Taiyan bought a roast chicken and put it on the table, planning to drink some wine and eat some roast chicken later.


    Suddenly there was a noisy sound from the mountain, as if there were animals fighting. He put his hands behind his back and strolled over to have a look.


    After he left for a while, a round head poked out, and **** eyes stared at the roast chicken on the table.


    ¡¾Gu Wu System: Do you want to steal roast chicken? ¡¿


    "It''s not stealing," Xiaotuanzi retorted, puffing up his cheeks, "Miao Miao helps, try it!"


    "Yes, try it!" The words were straightforward, but the actual movements were cats and cats, almost flowing into the hall without making a sound.


    After a cup of tea, Tan Taiyan settled the dispute between the monkeys and walked back slowly.


    Passing by the little apprentice¡¯s room, he glanced out of the window and found that the little apprentice was telling stories to a doll made by an aunt in the village. The voice is childish, but the expression is very serious.


    He couldn''t help but think ''my apprentice is the cutest in the world''.


    After entering the hall, I saw that the oiled paper package on the table had been touched. After opening it, I found that the roast chicken was missing a leg, and the thoughts I had just thrown away.


    "Miao Miao!"


    He raised his internal strength, walked in front of the thatched cottage hall in the blink of an eye, and walked aggressively towards the apprentice''s room.


    The sound of "dong" made him have a bad feeling, and he almost floated under the courtyard wall. He found that the two-year-old apprentice actually climbed directly to the wall and fell to the ground again.


    Worried more than angry, he stepped on the wall with one foot, and slowly landed outside the courtyard wall, but what he saw was a small group that ran away.


    Xiao Tuanzi''s legs are still relatively short. He walked shakyly before, but now he ran steadily, and his figure was about to disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Tan Taiyan realized that he was a fool who was worried just now.


    The idiot master chased his apprentice madly.


    He intentionally teased the other party, and didn''t use 100% of his internal strength to keep a distance from the other party that was neither too far nor too close.


    Xiao Tuanzi ran for a distance and turned back, but saw the grim face of the master, and was so frightened that he continued to run wildly.


    "Miaomiao, explain why the roast chicken I bought is missing a leg?"


    Xiaotuanzi had to rack his brains to find a reason when he escaped.


    "Because, because it fought with other chickens, it hurt a leg!"


    Tantai Yanqi laughed.


    But soon, he couldn''t laugh anymore.


    At the same time, Xiaotuanzi also found something was wrong.


    Why is her vision getting higher as she runs?


    While continuing to run, she looked down and found that she was getting higher and higher from the ground.


    The frightened Xiaotuanzi ran faster and higher, and finally hung directly on a tree.


    She hugged the tree trunk, looked down tremblingly, and cried out ''wow''.


    "Master! Master! Save Miaomiao!"


    Tan Taiyan flew up helplessly, and plucked his apprentice from the tree.


    "I''m really convinced," he poked his apprentice''s chubby face helplessly, "You can learn light skills without a teacher, but you can."


    Xiao Tuanzi was in tears, but still a little confused, "Qinggong? Feifei?"


    She raised her small head and recalled, "Miao Miao, Miao Miao seems to have flown before."


    Tan Taiyan only thought that she was talking about following her down the mountain.


    During that time, he was either hugging or carrying his apprentice. When he was flying, his apprentice was naturally flying too.


    Until one night a few days later, Tan Taiyan hugged his apprentice with one hand, swayed her, and put her to sleep, while flipping through books with the other hand.


    Suddenly, a big gray mouse jumped out from the corner, and before Tantai Yan could make a move, the little dumpling in his arms disappeared.


    "?"


    What about an apprentice who is as old as me?


    He searched around, and finally found the little apprentice sleeping soundly on the beam.


    "No wonder you said Feifei."


    He remembered that there were rats in the house a few days ago, and the apprentice probably relied on a little internal force at that time to learn the lightness kung fu without a teacher.


    A certain day.


    Tantaiyan came back with a pack of pine nut candies.


    He opened it and tasted one by himself, "It''s quite authentic. It''s still small, so give her one in three days."


    As he spoke, he ate another one.


    The door connecting the hall and the kitchen, a small head sticks out, staring at the master who is eating sweets, the **** eyes are eager to move.


    The system couldn''t help persuading her, [Before you sneaked food, you took advantage of Master''s absence. If he is here, it will be difficult for you to succeed, you have to know how strong his martial arts are]


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Miao Miao understands the truth¡¿


    But she is greedy!


    Big eyes stared at Tan Taiyan''s every move.


    Until Tan Taiyan suddenly thought of a letter she received in the morning, and when she turned to get the letter, she rushed out like an arrow off the string, grabbed a handful of pine nuts and ran away.


    When Tan Taiyan realized it, the little apprentice had already run away with the pine nut candy.


    He laughed angrily again.


    "Because of gluttony, you can learn light kung fu without a teacher, right?"


    He casually found a broom and chased him out.


    One runs, the other chases.


    To the back one is flying, and the other is also flying.


    The apprentice''s mastery of lightness kung fu was far higher than Tan Taiyan''s expectation.


    In order to prevent the apprentice from being addicted to stealing with light work, he decided to teach the young apprentice martial arts in advance.


    In front of thatched cottage.


    One big and one small stand facing each other.


    Jiyue Qingfeng''s man looked serious, "Let me tell you first, learning martial arts too early may not grow taller. Of course, it is also possible to grow taller. Do you really want to learn now?"


    The dumpling-like little doll raised its head and chest, and even its round belly stood out.


    She shouted loudly, "Yes!"


    "Then don''t regret it."


    This group who doesn''t know what growing tall is shaking his head vigorously.


    "Learn to learn!"


    She pressed her little claws on her little mouth, then moved away, and yelled in the direction of Tan Taiyan, "I love you, Master!"


    In the following two years, such a scene was often staged in the thatched cottage on Jiming Mountain.


    Tuanzi, who officially started learning Tingtao Sword, was too obsessed. He waved a small wooden sword in the hall of the thatched cottage, and chopped off a corner of the table.


    "Miao Miao!"


    A certain handsome man picked up his broom, while Xiao Tuanzi with a small wooden sword had fled into the mountains.


    One lap, another lap.


    ¡­


    Xiao Tuanzi, who started to learn hidden weapons, wanted to find pebbles by the stream, but he had nothing to pack, so he finally aimed at a jar of wine that Tan Taiyan bought.


    She gave the wine to the ducks she just bought, took the wine jar to find pebbles, and put the wine jar back to its original place when she came back.


    At night, Tantai Yan wants to drink some wine to enjoy the moonlight as usual.


    "Ding Ding."


    Tan Taiyan was stunned, "Ding Ding?"


    Looking carefully, where the wine was poured into the bowl, it was clearly pebbles.


    "Miao Miao!"


    Someone picked up the broom, someone ran away.


    Later, the master and apprentice ate a drunken duck with tears in their eyes. The master weeps for the altar of good wine, while the apprentice weeps because it is so delicious. Later, because the apprentice went crazy after eating drunk duck, after breaking his favorite wine glasses one after another, the master cried again.


    ¡­


    Woke up this day, the first thing Xiaotuanzi did was look for his own candy under the pillow, and when he found that more than half of it was missing, he screamed angrily.


    "Master must have stolen it!"


    The system can no longer understand the pair of master and apprentice.


    At the beginning, the master obviously wanted to teach the apprentice well, but later on, the master was obviously teasing the apprentice on purpose, and even his mind was more immature than the apprentice, so he would not intervene again.


    Angrily, Tuanzi ran into the master''s room, looked left and right, but couldn''t find the missing candy, so he could only leave with a puffed face.


    She searched all the way and thought about it all the way, and finally found the master who was grilling fish by the stream.


    When she saw what she was eating, she forgot what she had just been angry with, and leaned over with a smile, calling Master sweetly, and successfully exchanged for a grilled fish.


    Compared to the previous ones, Master baked well this time.


    "Master, you are the best~"


    Tantai Yan is quite useful.


    This is the best time he has grilled. He wants to drink some wine and eat delicious grilled fish.


    The apprentice is a man of action, and so is the master. He immediately performed light work and went back to get the wine.


    When he came back, the fish was gone, the apprentice was gone, and there were only some fish bones on the ground.


    "Miao Miao!"


    Someone picked up the broom that he carried with him, and someone who was peeking in the dark ran away again.


    ¡­


    During this period, Tan Taiyan would occasionally bring his young apprentice down the mountain to fight for righteousness and come to kick the hall. While he felt that it was not good for the young apprentice to be too proud, he couldn''t help but show off to others how talented and hardworking the young apprentice was, in order to arouse the hatred of the apprentice.


    So in every sect, someone wanted to challenge Xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi wins and loses. When he wins, he is overjoyed. When he loses, he seeks comfort from his master with a bruised nose and swollen face. In private, he secretly practices more, vowing to win back next time, and beat the opponent until his nose is bruised and his face swollen!


    It was also during this period, Mr. Tantaiyan told Xiaotuanzi that she had many senior brothers, but Xiaotuanzi had never met any of them, and every day he slandered Master as a big liar in his heart.


    The master liar said there was a brother, but she didn''t see him.


    The big liar Master said that she will not grow taller in the future, it must be a lie.


    The big liar Master said that you should not eat more sugar, it must be false.


    The big liar Master said that he would always be with her...It is also false.


    The night before the farewell, Tan Taiyan specially passed on some internal energy to the little apprentice.


    He coaxed the little apprentice, "With these internal strengths, you will definitely be number one in the world when you go back. Are you happy?"


    Tuanzi pouted, "Number One Under Heaven is not happy without Master."


    Tan Taiyan coaxed again: "I made a fortune for the teacher, we will meet again sooner or later. The master is so powerful, don''t you believe in the master?"


    Master is the most powerful, she must trust Master.


    But when she found the spiritual jade given by the master in the baggage, she didn''t believe the master anymore.


    She thought this piece of Lingyu was the head token, but at the same time, the system also told it that this token was quite mysterious. It''s just how to use it, it is also unpredictable.


    Give her the mysterious head token, what will the master do?


    Before the group set off, they secretly left the token behind. She tried to talk herself out of it.


    As long as you forget, you won''t remember that Master didn''t plan to find her at all.


    She worked hard, and asked the system for help. She got a medicine by lottery, and took it crying. After returning to modern times, when the elder brother took out the Lingyu, she still jumped in anger, saying that the master lied to her, and said that the master did not give her the spirit jade.


    One night after a long time, she suddenly had a dream. Before parting, the master secretly stuffed Lingyu into her arms.


    She remembered again.


    Xia Dynasty.


    Tan Taiyan and his young apprentice experienced the end of the founding of peace together, and ushered in a new emperor who ascended the throne, and the new emperor changed his year name to Chuping.


    After sending away the little apprentice, he became a loner again. Even though he accidentally saw the spirit jade left behind by his young apprentice one day, he didn''t hold out much hope.


    "I''m used to the excitement," he said as he lay on the recliner this day, feeling like an old man, "it''s quite uncomfortable to be quiet now."


    Before the feeling of loss swept over my heart, a strange wind blew, and then the big apprentice appeared in front of me again.


    He instinctively felt that the other party was about to leave, so he said quickly, "Go and find your junior sister Miaomiao!"


    The appearance and departure of the big apprentice gave him new hope.


    He sleeps holding Lingyu all day, and welcomes the second apprentice, the third apprentice to the ninth apprentice. He also sent away the second apprentice, the third apprentice until the ninth apprentice.


    But God seems to be joking with him, the apprentice who owns the spirit jade can go to the younger apprentice, but he alone cannot.


    Hearing that a similar spirit jade appeared in the palace, he went back again after leaving the capital for decades, and even visited the palace at night, accidentally creating haunted rumors, and left disappointed.


    Waiting day after day, time once again killed the hope that was finally ignited.


    On this day, Tan Taiyan performed several unique techniques one after another, and then pushed his internal energy into the forest as if to vent, scaring the birds and beasts to leave in a hurry.


    It wasn''t until he was exhausted that his robes were scratched by the turning back internal force, and he returned to the thatched cottage step by step.


    It was also at this time that a strange force swept over, and the spirit jade in his arms was even hotter.


    With no hope, he couldn''t help opening his eyes wide, and then noticed his current embarrassment, and hurriedly sucked a robe with his internal force.


    The first thing he did when he appeared in the new world was that Tan Taiyan changed his robes to refresh himself, and then flung his sleeves to find his apprentice.


    As for whether he pays too much attention to his image, or is afraid that his apprentice will be sad when he sees him in a mess, no one knows.


    This chapter 6000+

 Chapter 724： Extra Story: Masters Days in Modern Times

    When Jin Lin and the others were amazed by Tan Taiyan''s youthful appearance, Tuanzi was already hanging in Master''s arms, and introduced his home to him.


    The fairy-like temperament is covered with a layer of helplessness.


    "Have you ever introduced your home like this?"


    Tan Taiyan deliberately let go, and Tuanzi was not afraid, so he just hung around his neck.


    Her eyes are still red, but her mood has adjusted, and she held her chin proudly, "No, Master, you are a big liar, so you should introduce it to the big liar like this!"


    Tuanzi originally planned to hold Master''s hand and walk around the house. But she remembered the past, the master actually left the Lingyu to her, the master didn''t plan to come here!


    The more I think about it, the more irritable I get. On that little face, there is not only the joy of reunion, but also the anger of being cheated.


    Angry Tuanzi gave Master a hammer.


    The strong internal force not only blocked the attack, but also resolved the pain caused by the impact.


    Passing his forehead, Tuanzi pouted and said arrogantly, "Master is really guilty. If it was before, you would definitely look at Miao Miao and roll in pain, and then laugh at Miao Miao loudly!"


    Tan Taiyan, who was indeed guilty, looked at several apprentices.


    The disciples looked at the sky and the earth but not him.


    Since the junior sister remembered that the master had left the Lingyu to her, she groaned loudly at home many times.


    The senior brothers naturally comforted her, and besides comforting her, they were also a little angry. Master arranged them clearly so that they, who should have been alone and helpless, could get together and become a family, forgetting about themselves alone.


    We should teach such a master a lesson, and think about ourselves instead of just them when doing things in the future.


    Tan Taiyan scolded a few words in his heart, because it was the first time he met the young apprentice''s family, he endured the failure, and even calmly greeted Jin Lin and the others.


    Jin Lin and the others restrained their surprise, and enthusiastically invited them in, and even invited Tantai Yan to stay at the urgent urging of their daughter.


    Tan Taiyan has always been considerate, otherwise he would not let the three apprentices bring some gold or jade jewelry to sell.


    He already regarded the apprentices as his family. But regardless of the other apprentices, at least the young apprentice has his own real family.


    Although he was sour, he still planned to keep a proper distance. There is also closeness and distance between family members.


    Tuanzi didn''t expect him to think so, but she had already hinted at her parents, elder brother and second brother wittily.


    Jin Lin and his wife took the initiative to invite, not because the young apprentice was acting like a baby, Tan Taiyan really couldn''t refuse, so he stayed like this.


    That night, they spent a lively New Year''s Eve together. The few people who can cook, except Zhen Hao Wei, all went into the kitchen to help, and worked together to finish a big meal.


    During dinner, Tuanzi bit the stewed beef brisket in his mouth, and said vaguely, "This is the happiest New Year''s Eve that Miao Miao has ever had!"


    I spent New Year¡¯s Eve last year with my eldest brother and second brother. Although I was very happy, I didn¡¯t have my parents, master and brothers. And in ancient times, I was very happy with my master, but without other family members and brothers, it was still a bit unsatisfactory.


    Before finishing the piece in her mouth, she stuffed another piece, and continued to say vaguely, "I hope every New Year''s Eve can be so happy... Cough cough!"


    She choked until tears came out.


    Jin Lin and Tan Taiyan sat next to her, patted her on the back immediately, and said in unison, "Don''t talk while eating."


    After the words fell, the two looked at each other, seeing the severity of being parents in each other''s eyes.


    Gu Feng who took a step back: "..."


    The actor secretly poked at Master.


    During the meal time afterwards, whenever the dumpling talked while there was food in its mouth, Tan Taiyan would stare at him sternly. Whenever the dumplings ate the green vegetables that they didn''t want to eat, Tan Taiyan showed his praise again. Whenever the dumpling wants to eat fish but is not afraid of getting stuck, Tan Taiyan mutters to pick fish bones for her.


    Gu Feng would take a step slower every time, and couldn''t help complaining in his heart that people who practice martial arts have fast hands.


    After eating and watching TV and playing together, the seniors were driven home by Tan Taiyan, and he went back to the bedroom by himself.


    Jinlin and his wife''s room.


    After washing up, Gu Feng lay on the bed, as if he had eaten ten tons of lemons when he opened his mouth.


    "Speaking of which, Miao Miao lived longer with Master."


    Jin Lin, who was replying to the New Year''s greeting text message, paused.


    She put down her phone, looked at the old man carefully, and rubbed his face with her hand.


    "How did it turn into a lemon? Lemon face is not handsome."


    Gu Feng looked over sadly.


    "I am very grateful to Master, but I have a sense of crisis."


    Jin Lin felt that her husband was too busy.


    "Join the group after the Chinese New Year."


    Actor Gu, who did not get comfort from his wife, became even more depressed.


    The next day, Gu Feng''s uneasiness was confirmed.


    On the first day of the new year, we have to pay New Year''s greetings to each other.


    However, Tuanzi has always been close to the family of his second and third uncles, and they often see each other during non-holidays. So on the morning of the first day of the new year, she rushed to pay New Year''s greetings and left in a hurry, and no one would say anything.


    But when Gu Feng came back from worshiping, he found his daughter sticking next to the master, teaching him how to use the remote control.


    He glanced and looked again.


    Less than two hours later, a certain brand of mobile phone arrived within the same city.


    He watched helplessly as his daughter opened the express box and took out a blue cell phone.


    "Master, this is for you~"


    Duanzi had a bright smile on his face, "I bought this with the money earned from Miao Miao''s work."


    She has ''Quickly praise me'' written all over her face.


    Tan Taiyan did as she wished.


    The master and apprentice quickly and intimately stuck together, the younger one taught the older one how to play with the phone.


    Gu Feng glanced at it, then took another look.


    Gu Che pinched his nose when passing by, "Dad, how many bottles of vinegar did you drink at your second uncle''s house today?"


    Gu Feng glared at him, and Gu Che turned around fearlessly.


    For several days, Tuanzi stuck to Master.


    Actually, during this period, the dumplings will also cling to parents whom they haven¡¯t seen very much, but a certain father secretly thought that he didn¡¯t seem to have received a gift so far, and he also wanted a gift from his daughter.


    Knowing that the two sons and even those cousins ??and his second brother had received gifts on their birthdays, he was even more sour.


    Another day and night.


    Jin Lin hugged the computer to handle the work. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of someone falling into the shadows. She couldn''t hold back, "I don''t want to live in the same room with a lemon tree."


    Gu Feng was so wronged that he hugged himself tightly, "Oh."


    Jin Lin put down the computer and closed his ears, "If you want a gift, just tell Miao Miao."


    Someone is embarrassed, "How can anyone ask for a gift from his daughter?"


    Jin Lin sneered: "But you''ve been staring at Xiao Cheng''s watch these few days, staring at Xiao Che''s cufflinks, staring at Master Miao Miao''s cell phone, staring at Xiao Chi''s... Let me ask, you have enough eyes ?"


    "Honey," Gu Feng looked at her eagerly, "You didn''t receive a gift either, why don''t we hint at Miao Miao together?"


    Jin Lin continued to twist his ears, "When it''s your birthday, there will be one, not only Miao Miao, but we will."


    Gu Feng counted the time, and his whole body went numb.


    "It''s half a year before my birthday, how do I live this day?"


    "You don''t want to think about it, do you?"


    Jin Lin simply drove people out and locked the door behind her.


    Gu Feng stood at the door in a daze. He didn''t have a daughter''s gift, and he also lost his wife?


    Gu Che went downstairs to pour water to drink, and when he passed by, he pinched his nose again, "Dad, you seem to be pickled by vinegar."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Gu Feng to react, he strode towards his own room, passed by Gu Cheng''s room, and found that there was a light inside, and couldn''t help but suspect that the elder brother didn''t actually take a break, and was poking at his father''s good show secretly.


    Gu Feng, who was kicked out, could only go to the study room. As soon as he opened the door of the study room, he saw a gift box on the table and a card next to it.


    His heart was beating very fast suddenly.


    Picking up the card and looking at it, it was indeed her daughter''s handwriting.


    How disappointed I was before, how happy I am now.


    in the room.


    Jin Lin took out a jewelry box from the drawer of the dressing table, gently opened it, and a rose gold necklace lay quietly on the velvet.


    "This child, Miao Miao, can really surprise people."


    She also had an uncontrollable smile on her face.


    Not long after, someone knocked on the door. She was in a good mood, so she let him in anyway.


    ¡­


    Tianyunpai account released a new video.


    When the fans received the software push, they clicked in one after another.


    ¡¾Tianyun pie with familiar taste¡¿


    ¡¾Every time there is a new job, at first glance it is the creativity of the second senior brother¡¿


    ¡¾Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, third brother wishes me a happy New Year¡¿


    ¡¾Pfft, Miaomiao is wearing red, even her hair is red, similar to a doll with New Year pictures¡¿


    ¡¾Wait, who is the last handsome guy¡¿


    ¡¾The new handsome guy has appeared, where is the new video¡¿


    ¡¾Is this the tenth brother? What is your name? What is the unique skill? ¡¿


    As soon as Tantai Yan showed his face in the video, he attracted the attention of fans.


    No way, his face value is relatively high, and the first thing the world sees is the face, and then pay attention to the connotation.


    It''s just that the fans asked all kinds of questions, and the Tianyunpai account replied with the word "guess".


    ¡¾Can you guess me or not? Do you guess? ¡¿


    ¡¾I bet, the second senior brother is managing this account today¡¿


    ¡¾Only the second senior brother owes that much¡¿


    ¡¾I don''t guess, I don''t guess (rolling shamelessly) (dark crawling)¡¿


    Jiangshui Yundu.


    In the new year, the dumpling, who has made her little face more fleshy, held up her mobile phone and quacked happily.


    "Master, look, everyone says you are good-looking!"


    Tantai Yan, who is indulging in the online world, doesn''t even look up.


    "oh."


    Danzi: "..."


    Duanzi felt like shooting himself in the foot with a rock.


    She gave Master a mobile phone to help Master integrate into the modern age faster, but she never expected that the other senior brothers were not addicted to the Internet world, only the oldest Master was addicted.


    ¡¾Ancient Martial Arts System: Internet Addiction Regardless of Age¡¿


    Tuanzi clenched his fists, "Decided, the first goal of the new year - to help Master get rid of Internet addiction!"


    In order to achieve the goal, Tuanzi gathered the brothers who had not yet gone out to work and brainstormed.


    A villa under the name of Duan Xiayou.


    She sat in the center of the sofa. She wanted to imitate the big guy in the TV series, raising her legs, but found that it would be strange for her two short legs to overlap, so she put them down silently, pretending to be nonchalant, "This world is still alive." There are so many fun and delicious things, Master can''t just play with his phone."


    Duan Xiayou went out to work, and Ji Zhangzhuo held his brother''s fan, "Junior sister is right, as apprentices, we have to think about our master..."


    A bunch of crap.


    It was Dongmenxi who came out today, he said impatiently, "Stop talking nonsense, shut up if you don''t think of a good idea!"


    Ji Zhang grinds his teeth.


    One day, he will deal with the sixth junior brother severely!


    "There is a very simple way," Ji Zhangzhuo looked around maliciously, "just steal Master''s mobile phone."


    He said seriously: "Master is actually quite a face-saving person. These days, he has been maintaining the image of a worldly expert in front of Miao Miao''s parents and brothers. I didn''t see him playing with his mobile phone every time these people were not at home. Or hide in your room?"


    Tuanzi looked up at him with admiration.


    Ji Zhangzhuo became more and more proud: "As long as his mobile phone is stolen, he only has the option of watching TV. But according to my observation, Master doesn''t like watching TV very much, and prefers to play games. Ah, although he is always scolded, The teammates also suspected that he was a primary school student. Therefore, as long as he didn¡¯t have his mobile phone, he could only obediently follow us out.¡±


    Tuanzi took the lead in applauding.


    Li Zhou gave his junior sister some face and applauded accordingly.


    Yu Weixiao said slowly: "Then, who, go, steal?"


    "Of course who suggested who should steal," Ning Jixiu showed a provocative smile, "Second Senior Brother, you shouldn''t be afraid, right?"


    The smile on Ji Zhangzhuo''s face froze.


    living room.


    Tan Taiyan, who was playing a game, sneezed big.


    He rubbed his nose, neither thinking about the cold, nor thinking about the disciples.


    When he regained his attention, what he saw was the word ''failure''.


    "Cut, lost again."


    For him, losing a game is actually quite new.


    He already had natural talent, and he also gained the internal strength of his grandfather and father for many years. Since he entered the Jianghu, he has been invincible all over the world. Invincible, sometimes a kind of loneliness. He has been waiting for the third apprentice or the younger apprentice to succeed in learning and defeat him.


    It''s just that now, the two apprentices haven''t been able to defeat him, and those players whose identities are unknown have defeated him.


    "interesting."


    He was very interested and was about to have another dish, but found that some pages showed private chats with strangers.


    Click to open it, either to greet his ancestors, or to persuade him to do his homework quickly.


    Insulting such behavior will do him no harm.


    Even if someone pointed at his nose and scolded him at this moment, he wouldn''t say much, at most he would remove the right arm.


    ¡°Young people nowadays are quite energetic.¡±


    With an overly young face, he commented with a smile and continued to play the game.


    I have been scolded a lot, but I am also lucky to meet a big boss.


    I don¡¯t know where he got into the eyes of the game boss, but the other party actually offered to take him as a disciple, took him to the dungeon, and gave him a few skins.


    He has taken in so many apprentices, and he has never been someone else''s apprentice.


    Tan Taiyan responded enthusiastically, and became even more interested in playing games. But he is full of internal energy and in good spirits, even if he does not sleep for a few days, he is still full of energy.


    Fight during the day and at night, and fight at meals and parties. He didn''t even notice the distressed expressions of the disciples.

 Chapter 725： Extra Story: Masters Way

    Early in the morning, the first thing Tan Taiyan did when he woke up was to pick up the mobile phone on the bedside table.


    When the wind blew in from the window, he blinked suspiciously, "Did I open the window last night?"


    He only remembered winning many games with the boss last night.


    Didn''t take it seriously, he calmly washed up and went downstairs to eat, only to find that the second apprentice was there, but there were a few bruises on his face.


    "Who are you fighting with?"


    Ji Zhangzhuo gave him a sad look, then lowered his head before being discovered, "I fell off the bed while sleeping."


    "You are too dishonest when you sleep."


    Tan Taiyan ate breakfast indifferently, recalling what happened a long time ago, "You used to be dishonest in your sleep, and you would fight when you fell asleep. Miao Miao also has this habit."


    The Tuanzi who was named raised his head with a siu mai in his mouth, his face full of bewilderment.


    But when Tantaiyan lowered her head to eat, she gave Ji Zhangzhuo another hard look, and said silently, "Second Senior Brother, you are too weak!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo is suffering and cannot tell.


    Yesterday, after brainstorming, everyone thought that whoever came up with the idea should be the first. He thought he was smart and chose to sneak in at night when Master was sleeping, and took the phone away.


    It''s just that he has been in modern times for too long, and a group of masters lived in the same villa all year round, so he forgot that it is taboo to attack masters at night.


    Many masters rest after nightfall, and their bodies will unconsciously operate their internal forces.


    It doesn''t matter if you meet someone who is weaker than you. But if you encounter someone with superb internal strength, you may be retaliated.


    He secretly pried open the window last night while his master was sleeping, and before he imitated his junior sister''s usual movement of flowing in through the window gap, he was ejected by the master''s internal force, and directly bounced into the courtyard of Third Uncle Miaomiao''s house.


    Coincidentally, Gu Chi didn''t sleep most of the night, and actually drew in the yard. Seeing this scene, he was so inspired that he drew his distressed appearance.


    What kind of person is this, he is not afraid of being blind!


    Forget it, he ran back in a state of embarrassment, and didn''t dare to try again, it''s fine if he didn''t get comfort from his brothers and sisters, but he was still laughed at.


    Where is the love of the same family? In the belly of the big smart?


    Ji Zhangzhuo put on a sad face, and ate the meat buns.


    After breakfast, Tan Taiyan was the most idle person, and continued to play with his mobile phone.


    Tuanzi and the others looked at each other before meeting in the yard.


    "Not safe," Tuanzi looked at the door vigilantly, "you have to go to the leisure area of ??the community."


    At this distance, Master must be able to hear clearly.


    Li Zhou curled his lips: "Master is addicted to games, so he may not be able to hear clearly."


    It''s like a junior sister who has good internal strength, but once she is addicted to eating, she will ignore the voices from the outside world.


    However, a few people still arrived at the leisure area.


    Tuanzi rubbed his little face, "It would be great if the third brother was here."


    The third senior brother is the most powerful among them!


    Dongmendong came out today, and Dongmendong said for the unconvinced Dongmenxi, "Maybe we can get close to Master without anyone noticing through particleization and transparency. You can also use supernatural powers to try the distance." move."


    The result of trying is that his ability is blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Dong Mendong didn¡¯t respond yet, and Tuanzi, who was very familiar with internal strength, opened his mouth wide, ¡°Master¡¯s internal strength has become stronger, and Miao Miao also wants to do this.¡±


    "Missing the subject!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo rubbed her little head, and at the same time said to Dongmendong, "Try particleization, I don''t believe Master can find it."


    Dongmendong had no choice but to turn back again, particleized at the gate of the courtyard, and then sneaked up on the master who was addicted to games.


    Just when the master was attracted by the sound of Da Congming biting his slippers, he quickly grabbed the phone and was about to take it with him and leave...inseparable.


    Dong Mendong tried his best to pull the phone, but found that the phone seemed to be stuck to Master''s hand, and he couldn''t move it no matter what, he opened his mouth wide in shock.


    "Who''s there?"


    Tan Taiyan raised his palm vigilantly.


    With the internal force swept away, Dongmendong couldn''t maintain the particle formation, and fell limply to the ground.


    "Five?"


    From this movement and demeanor, Tan Taiyan quickly judged that this was the fifth apprentice.


    He raised his eyebrows, "What were you trying to do just now? I remember you had a cell phone."


    "me¡­"


    There was a faint smile on that Fengshen and handsome face, but Dongmendong felt guilty, and always felt that the smile had some deep meaning.


    "I, I want to play games too, but no one took me to play!" Dongmendong said subconsciously with a guilty conscience.


    "Say it earlier, I met a very good player, well, he should be my master."


    Dongmen opened his mouth wide, "Master?"


    Tan Taiyan didn''t care how he yelled, and taught him how to play games.


    One rookie taught another rookie, and taught his teammates to double the curse output.


    Tantaiyan has a thick skin, so he will proceed to the next game without any worries, while Dongmendong has a thin skin, and it will be red.


    After being scolded for a few rounds, Dongmendong''s eyes were red.


    After being scolded for a few more rounds, Dongmendong threw away his phone and went upstairs crying.


    Dongmenxi scolded in his heart: "Don''t take me with you when you run away!"


    He wants to work with his junior sister to save the Internet addiction master!


    It''s a pity that the two share the same body. When Dongmen Dongda was hit and hid in the room, Dongmenxi was also trapped.


    A few people hiding in the yard and peeping: "..."


    You look at me, I look at you, but I can''t think of a good idea.


    It happened that Gu Jin passed by outside the courtyard, saw Tuanzi through the railing, and greeted him with a smile.


    Seeing the thermos in her hand, Tuanzi asked curiously, "Is brother Si Huai working overtime again?"


    "No way, another big case has come up."


    Since Gu Jin supports Si Huai to inherit her husband''s police number, she won''t complain about the current situation, but just do her best for her. For example, after the other party stays up late, send some soup over.


    "Miao Miao will go too."


    Si Huai didn''t go home for the New Year, and Tuanzi hadn''t seen each other for a long time. It is obviously more difficult to meet in the same city than to meet in different countries.


    Gu Jin readily agreed.


    The two quickly left hand in hand, leaving behind a few dumbfounded seniors.


    Yu Weixiao looked at Ji Zhangzhuo, "What should I do now? Junior sister has quit."


    "It''s okay to quit," Ji Zhangzhuo actually gave up hope, he touched his chin, with a sly smile on his face, "I have a reason to laugh at her if I quit."


    Behind him, a demon cult leader heard this, raised his long legs and kicked the unsuspecting Ji Zhangzhuo.


    After Ji Zhangzhuo landed, he slid for a while.


    Yu Weixiao looked at the eighth senior brother in surprise.


    Ning Jixiu said calmly: "I will repair him for the senior brother, the third senior brother and the seventh senior brother."


    Li Zhou moved away silently.


    How could the rebellious Eighth Senior Brother teach others for whom?


    He moved in time, so he was not involved in the battle between Ji Zhangzhuo and Ning Jixiu.


    Yu Weixiao, who couldn''t escape in time, was thrown out and smashed into the flowers.


    "Wait a minute," Li Zhou took a closer look, his face turned green, "You smashed junior sister''s flowers!"


    Ji Zhangzhuo and Ning Jixiu were playing happily, but I didn''t hear it.


    On the other side, Tuanzi followed her aunt to the police station, and barely knew from the conversations between the police officers that this was a serial murder case.


    A few days ago, most people felt the joy of the New Year, but some people died one after another during the New Year.


    All members of the Criminal Investigation Brigade were mobilized and stayed up for many nights, but failed to investigate clearly. Fortunately, after everyone''s efforts, the suspects have been narrowed down to three people.


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Xiao Gugu¡¿


    ¡¾Ancient Weapon System: Not allowed¡¿


    ¡¾Miao Miao: Oh, Miao Miao just looks at the appearance of those three people, helping to monitor, not doing anything, never doing anything¡¿


    She could hear the names and some basic information of those people, and even knew their work unit and residential area, but she didn''t know their appearance.


    After a lot of good words, the Guwu system reluctantly helped to call up the photos of the three of them and played them in their minds.


    Tuanzi bid farewell to Gu Jin immediately, and wanted to go home alone.


    Gu Jin was worried, and Si Huai was immediately thrown into work again, so she didn''t have time to communicate with her, so she sent the dumpling back to Jiangshui Yundu.


    As soon as I got home, I saw that the yard was neat and tidy, and several senior brothers were busy squatting among the flowers, not knowing whether they were planting or watering.


    "Brothers, you are so hardworking!"


    She greeted cheerfully, then rushed into the hall, and flew directly into Tantaiyan''s arms.


    Tantai Yan, whose technology was rubbish, shook his hand, and the word ''failure'' immediately appeared on the screen.


    He''s used to losing, and he doesn''t feel annoyed. He raises his hand and wants to click on the next round.


    "Master, stop playing, there is business!"


    She pressed Tan Taiyan''s hand, tried to keep a straight face, and seriously talked about the serial murder case.


    "Now there are three suspects. The police brothers and sisters have been guarding for a long time, but nothing unusual has been found."


    She believed in Si Huai''s ability to solve cases.


    If Si Huai was not capable, he would not have been specially recruited by Jiang City. If he was not too young, he would have been the captain long ago.


    Since he was transferred to Jiang City, he led his team members to solve many cases, large and small.


    Under the premise of confirming that Si Huai and his team members were correct, Tuanzi came to a conclusion, "Those three people are not abnormal, but they are very abnormal. Maybe we can find some clues that they can''t find for the time being!"


    She spoke very seriously, and there was no lack of disgust for murderers in her words.


    Tan Taiyan saw his younger apprentice in a daze.


    Short and small, sometimes he can''t stand still, and he can''t speak clearly. With a small milky voice, he holds a twig, looks up at him, and says loudly, "Miao Miao wants to be a little heroine!"


    "Miao Miao wants to catch the villain!"


    "Master, teach Miao Miao!"


    When he was young, his thoughts were always pure, just like himself. He knew that he was destined to be the national teacher of the Xia Dynasty, and he was eager to learn all kinds of knowledge as soon as he was enlightened, striving to be both civil and military, worthy of the status of national teacher.


    He thought about accompanying the emperor to make the people of the Xia Dynasty live better.


    But later, Tantai''s family was destroyed, and he managed to survive in the rivers and lakes under a pseudonym. What about Wen Tao Wu Lue? There is no use for it.


    Later, when he taught Ji Zhangzhuo those tricks, he also hoped that his apprentice would take a different path. The second apprentice did better than him.


    His youthful dreams were shattered.


    At present, despite the past few years, the dream of the young apprentice has not changed, maybe it will change in the future, maybe it won''t. But no matter what, he will support the little apprentice.


    "Let''s go."


    He stuffed the phone in his trouser pocket casually, and picked up the dumpling with one hand.


    "Go catch the bad guys."


    Tuanzi cheered: "Great! Master makes a move, the villain can''t escape!"


    She hugged Tan Taiyan''s head happily, and said nostalgicly, "This is how we used to fight bad guys together, let''s fight bad guys together in the future."


    Jiyue Qingfeng''s footsteps stopped.


    The moment he paused, he seemed to be the same as before, not knowing where he was going.


    When he could move his legs again, he chose the direction again.


    The person who has been floating and confused has become a kite. Although he sometimes drifts with the wind and does not know where he is going, the rope connected to the kite is always in the hands of the apprentice.


    That was the path he chose in the end.

 Chapter 726： Extra: Brother Tea Party

    First round.


    Theme: Time to meet my sister.


    Gu Che (reserved): I am the first.


    Gu Cheng (calmly): Because you happen to be resting at home, and I am second.


    Gu Yunmu (dissatisfied): Cut, you just took advantage of your siblings.


    Gu Che (couldn''t hold back a smile): That''s the truth, I knew Miao Miao first, haha.


    Gu Chi (smiling): Although, Xiao Che, you spent the shortest time with Miao Miao, right? Whoops, I seem to have accidentally told the truth.


    Gu Che:...


    Wen Li (smiling): Good words are not true, but truth is hard to hear. Cousin, don''t be sad, I don''t mean anything else, and I didn''t say that Miao Miao''s usual good words about you are false. She was right, you are indeed handsome, talented and smart. This is definitely not irony.


    Gu Che (black face): Some people can count the number of times they meet Miao Miao on their hands, right?


    Jin Lingxiao (Waterfall Tears): Are you talking about me? Woohoo, but I want to keep a distance from my idol.


    Jin Shilin (helpless): As long as you are willing to go out, you are as thick-skinned as Wen Li, enough to get along with Miao Miao many times.


    Wen Li (fake smile): It seems that some talents and Miao Miao sent her senior brother in soon after they met, which is amazing.


    Jin Shilin (face expressionless): It seems that some children''s stories written by some people scared Miao Miao to tears.


    Gu Li (vigilance): Cousin, you must be talking about me, right?


    Gu Zhuo (in a very low voice): He was talking about the thick-skinned one.


    Gu Yunmu (proud): Although Miaomiao and I didn¡¯t know each other so early, we have the best relationship! Brother, do you think so?


    Gu Qize (serious): People must be self-aware.


    Gu Yunmu (laughing): Brother Gu Chi, you are talking about, do people have to know themselves? You bully Miaomiao in the show, I can see it!


    Gu Chi (smiling): My mother won¡¯t let me talk to idiots, brother, right?


    Gu Mo (seriously): Xiaochi is right. But who is the fool?


    Gu Yunmu (laughing): It should be the person who is about to get under the table.


    Jin Shilin (unbearable): Brother, others say you are stupid.


    Jin Lingxiao (confused): Didn¡¯t you mean the one with the big grin?


    Gu Yunmu (serious): Brother Pei Hai, he called you stupid.


    Gu Peihai (smiling): The audience knows best who is stupid. And, I am the first person other than my own brother to know Miao Miao. Besides, I am the first person to accompany Miao Miao on the show besides my own brother.


    Gu Wangchao (serious): Bro, that¡¯s the theme of the next session.


    Si Huai (absent due to arresting the prisoner): ¡­


    ¡­


    second round.


    Theme: Shows I¡¯ve been on with my sister


    Gu Che (reserved): I''m sorry, but I''m the first one to appear on the show with Miaomiao, let''s make a deal.


    Wen Li (fake smile): The question is about being on the show, not who is the first.


    Gu Che (smiling): Then you have never been on a show with Miao Miao.


    Wen Li (fake smile): I have written a lot of scripts for Miaomiao and my brothers.


    Gu Che (fake smile): Then you have never been on a show with Miao Miao.


    Gu Li (reserved): Although I didn¡¯t want to, but I seem to have been in the camera in "Little Boss" inadvertently, and I have helped out a few times. Is this counted as being on the show together?


    Gu Zhuo (happy): Forget it, I have also appeared in "Little Boss" a few times, and I have also been on the show with Miao Miao. And Miao Miao also helped me deal with my excessive seniors in this program, and our relationship has grown by leaps and bounds in this program.


    Gu Li (reserved): I also wrote many scripts for Miao Miao and the seniors.


    Gu Zhuo (happy): Then you are much better than Brother Wen Li.


    Wen Li:¡­


    Gu Cheng (calm): I participated in programs with Miao Miao earlier, and we participated in many programs together.


    Gu Che (can''t hide his pride): Me too!


    The two brothers looked around in unison with their eyes.


    Gu Peihai (stable): In any case, I am the first cousin to participate in the program with Miaomiao. Have you all watched "Leisurely Rural Life"? The combination of me and Miao Miao has the highest ratings.


    Gu Qize (serious): I almost invested.


    Gu Wangchao (stable): I was the second one, and I participated in "Little Musician" with Miaomiao later, and the ratings were also very high.


    Gu Qize (serious): I invested.


    Gu Chi (smiling): Then Miaomiao and I participated in "Let''s Transform Together". From dilapidated villas to popular restaurants, those days were really pleasant.


    Gu Qize (serious): I invested.


    Gu Yunmu (excited): I appeared on this show! Rounding off, I have also been on the show with Miaomiao, and I was also on the hot search because of my appearance... (1000 words omitted below)


    Gu Mo (sudden realization): I seem to have also participated in "Let''s Transform Together"


    Wen Li (sour): There are so many people participating with Miao Miao, it didn''t take long before they were evenly divided, cut it.


    Gu Chi (smiling): I won¡¯t tell who ate the lemon.


    Gu Yunmu (laughing): Have you bathed with vinegar? Hahaha, so sour, hahaha!


    Gu Qize (serious): I invested.


    Gu Che (satisfied): "Let''s Transform Together" will be followed by "Mountain Tour". In the sixth period, my brother and I split equally.


    Gu Qize (serious): I invested.


    Jin Chunting (finally found the topic): I also participated, and accompanied Miao Miao throughout the whole process as a veterinarian. Miao Miao also helped me solve my grandfather''s problem.


    Jin Chunchao (finally found the topic): Miaomiao met me after the show, and reached an agreement with me in private.


    Gu Cheng (sharp): You are half responsible for her almost tooth decay.


    Jin Chunchao (cold): What about the evidence?


    Wen Qi (finally found the topic): I also appeared in "The Big Adventure Group". Miao Miao likes the food in my shop very much. Wait, aren''t you one of the planners of "The Big Adventure Group"? She also appeared on the screen, and participated in the show with Miaomiao, why was she so angry just now?


    Wen Li (too sour to forget about it): ¡­


    Gu Che: Because it''s too sour.


    Gu Chi: Jealousy makes people forget.


    Gu Yunmu: Hahaha, you are marinating!


    Wen Qi (holding back a smile): It¡¯s okay, you can also join this topic.


    Wen Li (fake smile): No, next time.


    Jin Shilin (serious): No rush, actually I also appeared in "Warm Companion".


    Jin Lingxiao (muttering): Actually, I have been chasing Miaomiao programs and edited many videos.


    Gu Yunmu (doubtful): Brother, what have you been muttering since just now?


    Gu Qize (serious): I invested.


    Si Huai (absent from catching the prisoner): ¡­


    ¡­


    The third game.


    Theme: A gift for my sister


    Gu Cheng (serious): Many of them are her favorites. She likes my cooking the most.


    Gu Che (reserved): Many of them are her favorites, and she likes me the most.


    Gu Yunmu (contemptuous eyes): Hehe, Miaomiao likes me the most, okay? I gave her a lot of money, oh, you spent money to buy "Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le" from me, and I transferred all the money to her. She spends whatever she wants.


    Jin Lingxiao (perked up his ears): What is "Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le"? game?


    Gu Yunmu (coaxing): A super fun game with the theme of Miao Miao, do you want to buy it? Only need this price, if you are willing to praise me for ten minutes without repeating, I will send it to you for free to play.


    Jin Lingxiao (without hesitation): Show the payment code, and I will transfer the money immediately.


    Gu Qize (seriously): I sent a carload of gifts, three sets of shops...


    Five minutes passed.


    Gu Chi (smiling): Brother Qi Ze is rich as always, unlike me, he can only send a few paintings and handicrafts made by himself.


    Gu Mo (at a loss): It seems that I only sent binoculars and desserts, is it not good enough?


    Wen Li (smiling): Mr. Gu is rich as always, unlike me, who can only write a few books for Miao Miao.


    Wen Qi (satisfaction): I gave a lot of desserts, and she likes them very much.


    Gu Chi (smiling): Later, I also helped to be a cameraman and help with planning.


    Wen Li (smiling): Later I also helped write the script.


    Gu Peihai (shaking body): These two people are talking so nasty, Xiaochao, let''s go to the next theme meeting first.


    Gu Wangchao (gets up obediently): Good.


    Gu Zhuo (also got up): Xiaoli, let''s go too.


    Gu Li (unconvinced): I also helped write a lot of scripts!


    Jin Shilin (calm): A group of childish ghosts.


    Jin Chunting (gentle): Xiao Lin is right.


    Jin Chunchao (impatient): boring.


    Jin Lingxiao (innocent): Ah, is it a gift to play games with Master Miaomiao? Her master still calls me master, hey, then am I not Miao Miao''s master?


    Other brothers (shocked): What?


    Si Huai (absent from catching the prisoner): ¡­


    ¡­


    Fourth game.


    Theme: Receive a gift from my sister


    Gu Cheng (seriously): There are many, watches and ties bought with my own salary...handicrafts made by myself, cooking by myself, shells picked up at the beach... and love stickers).


    Gu Che (reserved): Lots of them, cufflinks I bought at work... medicinal recipes... handicrafts I made, cooking by myself, shells I picked up at the beach... hugs and loving stickers).


    Gu Chi (smiling): There are many, but I like Miao Miao to take the initiative to be a model for me. Drawing a cute Miao Miao by hand is very fulfilling. Ah, sorry, I forgot, it seems that you basically don''t know how to draw, and you can''t empathize.


    Gu Mo (seriously): Lots and lots of sugar, I like it very much.


    Wen Li (proud): Too many, hey, I am so happy to have such a good sister, do you have such a caring and lovely sister?


    Wen Qi (doubtful): He also gave me a lot, but who are you talking to? Did everyone at the tea party receive presents?


    Wen Li (smiling): I¡¯m talking about those who didn¡¯t receive it and could only watch us attend the tea party.


    Wen Qi (speechless): You will be beaten when you go out.


    Gu Peihai (takes out his phone and reads the list): Shoulder massager, sleeping pillow, eye protector, prescription for calming the nerves...


    Gu Wangchao (seriously): There are many, but what I like most is Miao Miao''s heart.


    Gu Zhuo (whispered): You can''t judge a person by his appearance. He looks cold, so he can talk.


    Gu Li (snorting coldly): I will too, although Miao Miao gave a lot, but the most important thing is the heart!


    Jin Chunchao (seriously): A lot, the most important thing is the heart, and Miaomiao helped solve the grandfather''s matter and helped my brother.


    Jin Chunting (moved): You are my good brothers and sisters.


    Jin Chunchao (dislike): Don''t get close, it''s really disgusting.


    Gu Che (muttering): Is my brother disgusting?


    Gu Cheng: What are you mumbling about?


    Gu Che (changing the subject): Brother Qi Ze, what are you doing?


    Gu Yunmu (helpless): What can you do? He suddenly realized that he had received many gifts from Miao Miao, and wanted to give Miao Miao a gift again.


    Gu Che (surprised): Then there are too many things added to the shopping cart, right?


    Gu Cheng (tactful): Online shopping does not necessarily guarantee quality, Brother Qi Ze, you can stop now.


    Gu Qize (suddenly): You''re right, then I''ll go to the store to have a look.


    Gu Yunmu (helpless): When the time comes, wave your hand and let the shop assistant wrap everything up?


    Gu Cheng (unable to be euphemistic): Brother Qi Ze, we can''t keep decorating our house.


    Gu Qi Ze (suddenly): Another suite?


    Gu Cheng (give up):...


    Jin Shilin (seriously): No one seems to be listening, but I still want to say that I really like the various gifts Miao Miao gave.


    Jin Lingxiao (excited): I have group photos, autographs, blessing vlogs of idols... Ahhh, so happy!


    Si Huai (finally attended): Miaomiao sent me the most, probably the prisoners, all kinds of prisoners, she and her master helped catch a lot of them, and the pennant could not fit in the study room, the police station is considering hiring them to do it Consultant again.

 Chapter 727： End of the full text: A day of the Tianyun faction

    Master Tan Taiyan.


    People get up and play games when they get old.


    Being scolded by teammates less than the day before, opened a bottle of wine to celebrate.


    After breakfast, I went back to the room and found that the wine was gone. There was an extra can of wolfberry in the place where the wine was placed, and there was a label attached to it.


    Resolve disputes between apprentices.


    Was dragged by the apprentice to catch the prisoner. On the way to the destination, on the bus, one person was stopped from stealing, the other was secretly photographed, and a fugitive who was wanted by the Internet for telecom fraud was also captured.


    Successfully helped the police catch a fugitive who took hostages in the writing building. It was not perfect, because he suddenly appeared outside the French window on the thirtieth floor, and the fugitive was so frightened that he foamed at the mouth.


    At noon, I had a working meal, but unfortunately there was no wine.


    In the evening, I finished work with my apprentice and went home. I heard from my apprentice that the crime rate in Jiang City was decreasing, and I was secretly glad that I had more time to play games.


    Before going to bed, I feel emotional: I heard that the modern e-sports industry is developed, but I don¡¯t know if he can become an e-sports player. And, when does the little apprentice go to school?


    ¡­


    Big Brother Duan Xiayou.


    Slept until ten o''clock, still refused to get up.


    Ji Zhangzhuo secretly put great wisdom into it.


    The grown-up husky crazily demolished the house and still didn''t wake up.


    Ji Zhangzhuo ran to file a complaint with his junior sister, and together with his junior sister, holding a gong and a mallet, they began to perform with gongs and drums, and finally woke up.


    Eating breakfast sleepily, sitting across from the heartbroken master, second junior brother and junior junior sister, still unrepentant. Life is alive, one is to sleep and the other is to eat.


    After breakfast, I was dragged out for a walk by the junior on duty.


    Go home and have lunch.


    Lunch break.


    Woke up by someone beating gongs and drums.


    Received the job and needed to draw, lazily took out the paintbrush, played with the phone for a while, and ate something while drawing, and in the blink of an eye, it was night, and I went to dinner with peace of mind.


    watch TV.


    Before going to bed, I sighed: I am so sleepy!


    ¡­


    Second brother Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Wake up early, go out for a walk, and gossip with the uncles and aunts in the community.


    Buy breakfast and bring it back to distribute to master, brothers and sisters.


    Tease the younger junior sisters and start fighting.


    tease the younger brother, let''s fight.


    was taught by the master.


    Obediently admit your mistake, and dare to do it next time.


    Have lunch, grab meat with junior sisters and younger brothers.


    Communicate with the bosses and get some work.


    Continue to tease the younger sisters and younger brothers, start fighting.


    After dinner, after washing up, secretly put Da Zhiming into the room of the eldest brother.


    Before going to bed, I sighed: Another happy and fulfilling day!


    ¡­


    Third senior brother Tan Taiyi.


    Get up early and practice with junior sisters.


    After breakfast, go out to shoot magazines.


    After eating the work meal, he was about to go home, but was chased and intercepted by fans, and flew directly to the tree.


    Hearing the fans shouting ''husband marry me'' and ''wife don''t run away'', he went home blushing, was ridiculed by Ji Zhangzhuo, and shot him blankly to freeze him.


    I studied hard at home, during which time I received many complaints from my juniors, and I froze Ji Zhangzhuo.


    Occasionally drank with Master and fell unconscious.


    Woke up and it was time for dinner.


    After dinner, watch cartoons with junior sisters.


    Before washing up and going to bed, take out Da Zhiming from the big brother''s room.


    Before going to bed, I sighed: Second senior brother is a little annoying.


    ¡­


    Fourth brother Li Zhou.


    Slept too comfortably and returned to the original shape, thinking that there was no outsider in the house, he simply went out of the room in the image of a little black panther, was chased and intercepted by Ji Zhangzhuo, and finally hid in the arms of the little junior sister.


    After breakfast, he ate what everyone couldn¡¯t finish. He was still very hungry, but he refused the seventh junior brother¡¯s feeding.


    Ordered a bunch of takeaways to start the live broadcast, and did not communicate with the audience during the whole process, but the popularity of the live broadcast room was still the highest at the same time.


    After eating, I received a temporary job and went out. It was almost evening when I came back, but the meal hadn¡¯t been served yet. I learned from Junior Brother Jiu that there was a batch of food frozen in the refrigerator, and I took it out to heat it up.


    After eating, he turned into a small black panther and started meowing. When he met Ji Zhangzhuo, he ran away in embarrassment.


    After waking up, I complained to my master, and my ears and claws were pinched.


    I filed a complaint with my junior sister again, and my tail was touched.


    Still in charge of liquidation at dinner time.


    Before going to bed, I sighed: Second senior brother is so annoying!


    ¡­


    Fifth Senior Brother Dongmendong.


    Because my younger brother Dongmenxi exercised too long when he came out, he slept until noon, so he was so angry that he ate three bowls of rice.


    Prepare props for your next magic show.


    During the period, he was involved in a chaotic battle, so he hurriedly turned into particles and hid outside the courtyard. When he transformed back, he was almost spotted by passers-by.


    Eat, eat, eat.


    Play with junior sisters.


    sleep sleep sleep.


    Warned Dongmenxi not to exercise too much before going to bed, but was rejected.


    ¡­


    Sixth Senior Brother Dongmenxi.


    Wake up early to exercise, exercise like crazy.


    After breakfast, continue to exercise.


    After lunch, I have to exercise.


    After dinner, I was dragged to watch cartoons by my junior sister who couldn''t stand it.


    Warning Dongmendong before going to bed not to eat so much and not exercise, was rejected.


    ¡­


    Senior Brother Seven is really Hao Wei.


    Wake up early, go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, and chat with vendors and customers in the vegetable market.


    Cooking live, trying to feed the fourth senior brother was rejected, so he had to refrigerate the food, during which he was seen by Ji Zhangzhuo.


    After lunch, I started chatting with the bosses, trying to earn extra money, not knowing what meals a certain leopard ate.


    Being questioned by Li Zhou, he was very innocent, thinking in his heart, he should not be blamed in vain, and let the accusation come true tomorrow.


    Before going to bed, I feel: I must work hard to develop a lot of diners. Maybe we can have a tasting event for fans to participate.


    ¡­


    Eighth senior brother Ning Jixiu.


    Wake up neither early nor late.


    I was very picky when I had breakfast, and was suppressed by my master and younger sister.


    Professed to be the seat, but was suppressed by the master and younger sister.


    Because of participating in the movie shot by Jin Lin, it became a hit. Many crews contacted the show, but none of them liked it.


    Finding black comments on the Internet, I was so angry that I started a trumpet to quarrel.


    After lunch, I continued to log in to the software to quarrel, and only found out that I forgot to cut the trumpet after I went to the trending search.


    Because Gu Che''s public relations team helped with public relations, he was a little guilty, so he gave up his share of stewed pork rice to his junior sister during dinner.


    Before I fell asleep, I found that someone was still scolding me, and I forgot everyone''s instructions in an instant, and stayed up all night scolding each other.


    No sleep, no emotion.


    ¡­


    Ninth Senior Brother Yu Weixiao.


    The first thing to do when I wake up is to look at the data of the novel, I am very satisfied. I accidentally saw all kinds of reminders in the comment area and pretended to be blind.


    Eating breakfast, because I was thinking about the plot of the story and couldn''t concentrate, a few meat buns were stolen by the second senior brother, the fourth senior brother and the younger junior sister.


    Follow Gu Chi¡¯s advice and work as a part-time beauty anchor to teach everyone how to make up. Because of the voice changer, no one has discovered that he is a man for the time being. The distress is that many people call him his wife.


    After downloading the broadcast, I was involved in a war. I accidentally bumped my hand because I couldn¡¯t protect myself. A small **** was cut on my left index finger. Before I could find a bandage, the bleeding stopped. By leave.


    After asking for leave, I played "Miao Miao Xiao Xiao Le" with peace of mind.


    After dinner, watch cartoons with peace of mind.


    Promise before going to bed: update tomorrow!


    ¡­


    Junior Junior Sister Gu Miaomiao.


    Get up early to practice martial arts with the third brother.


    After practice, the second junior brother bought breakfast and came back, but the senior brother hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, so he had to shoulder the heavy responsibility to wake up the senior brother. Knowing her important mission, Gu Cheng specially ordered a small gong.


    Stole the meat buns from the ninth senior brother during breakfast, and stole the meat buns from the second senior brother while the second senior brother was arguing with the senior brother.


    Educate the second brother with the master.


    Go out to work with Master. During the period, he helped the junior high school girl who was followed by strange people, the mother cat who lost her kitten, and the low-headed family who was almost hit by a motorcycle.


    Because the master caught the fugitive, he had to help the old lady cross the road on the side of the road instead, and found someone stealing while crossing the road was crowded, and caught the thief.


    When catching a thief, a person suddenly ran away. It was very strange. He stopped him and found out that he was a wanted criminal.


    Continue to work hard after eating a working meal.


    During the period, I also reported to my parents that I was safe.


    Finished work and went home with Master, because the crime rate in Jiang City was declining, and he began to think about expanding business to other cities. He began to worry about how to dissuade Brother Qi Ze from giving her a villa just to put up a silk banner.


    Go home to resolve the conflicts between the brothers.


    After dinner and watching cartoons, I called my parents, my elder brother and my second brother, and told them to take good care of themselves while working outside. Mom and Dad mysteriously said that there will be a surprise next time they go home.


    Anticipation before going to bed: What will be the surprise?


    A week later, she received an admission letter from a primary school in Jiang City.


    Everyone thought she would resist going to school, but this cute dumpling clenched her fist, "Very good, the goal for the second half of the year is to dominate the campus!"


    (End of the full text)


    This article is over here, and the next thing is Miao Miao¡¯s journey to dominate the campus, let us imagine it to our heart¡¯s content~


    At the beginning of the article, I decided to only write the story of my childhood this time, so there will be no extra stories about growing up. If you are interested in the same type of group pet cute baby article, you can read the new article "The Miracle Doctor Is Four and a Half Years Old, The Whole Dynasty Big Boss Group Dotes on Me" (Bao Yuewen), and you can also read the finished article "Four Years Old Milk Bag" Half, Ten Brothers Dote on Me" (3.07 million words, temporarily free)


    Say Dragon Boat Festival Ankang to everyone in advance, and see you on the next journey~